《Immortal Swordsman in the Reverse World》 Chapter 1 In a trance, Chu Qing felt that someone was leaning on himself, and the curvaceous and sexy lovable body was against his chest. He opened his eyes, suddenly screamed, and then pushed away the lady, wrapped in a robe and jumped out of bed quickly. ¡°You ¡­ what are you doing?¡± Chu Qing¡¯s voice was shaking, and as a large amount of information poured into his mind, he conquered for a long time, and he didn¡¯t slow down for a long time. ¡°Yeah, you wake up.¡± In front of him was a girl, about 2 14-15 years old. The five officials were exquisite and the look was quite sweet. A long black hair spread across the shoulders and the white collarbone. Cigarettes, exhalation, like talking to yourself: ¡°Medicine efficacy will pass so soon? Hey, forget it, it seems that living people will be more interesting?¡± With that, she flicked her long hair voluptuously and stared at Chu Qing with a very charming look: ¡°Come on, baby.¡± by! what¡¯s the situation! With the last influx of consciousness before the coma, Chu Qing murmured pale: ¡°I ¡­ he was born again?¡± ¡°And, I was stunned by a woman ??¡± If it wasn¡¯t for him to wake up in time, I¡¯m afraid it would have been shishen already? ¡°That, we seem to have misunderstood!¡± Chu Qing hurriedly grabbed the clothes and put on, and left. ¡°Want to go?¡± The woman¡¯s eyebrows frowned, showing an unpleasant expression: ¡°You don¡¯t go out to inquire, when will my Ye Chenxi be let go of the pigeons? Besides, I can see you, that¡¯s your blessing!¡± With that said, she opened the bed sheet to reveal a slim sexy carcass, and a pair of slim jade arms grabbed Chu Qing. Chu Qing didn¡¯t have time to appreciate the touch of style, subconsciously dodge, just hit the opponent¡¯s small hand, suddenly a huge force struck, so that his expression changed greatly: ¡°Great strength!¡± Chu Qing hurried to an iron plate bridge plus a lazy donkey roll, evasively avoided the woman, and then swooped to the door with a swish, and after opening the door, he ran for a while! ¡°Interesting, can actually escape the old woman¡¯s tombstone.¡± Ye Chenxi did not chase it out, just held the cigarette in his mouth and smiled leisurely: ¡°Look where you can run, Chu Qing, you big white rabbit, the old lady is ready to eat!¡± After Chu Qing escaped from the hotel room, he appeared on the street after a while, looking at the bustling traffic, the high-rise building stand in great numbers, and suddenly there was an urge to cry with joy. Finally home! 300 years! At that time, he played in Qingcheng Mountain and strayed into the cultivation world. From then on, he began his cultivation career. He ate food Xialu at night and drank Yuehua, named after the sword, cultivate the sword way, and finally Myriad Swords Return To One. At the moment of soaring, the Dengxian channel opened wide, and another vortex channel appeared strangely. At that time, Chu Qing without the slightest hesitation penetrated into it. Didn¡¯t expect passed through countless voids, broke the barriers of time and space, and returned to Earth! However, as the mental consciousness was sorted out at this moment, Chu Qing realized something was wrong. I did travel to Earth, but I traveled to 17 years old, when I was just high 2. This world is completely different from the previous world, and it can even be said to be weird! Not far away, a couple is arguing, the man¡¯s face is crying, the woman¡¯s face is impatient, and he waved his hand behind him: ¡°Man is really troublesome, not just to buy a bag, I will buy it for you!¡± ¡°My dear, how nice you are!¡± The male child broke into tears and took the initiative to take the woman¡¯s arm. In this scene, Chu Qing looked cold. But not only this! On the streets, the patrolling traffic police and even the special police, the all-colored woman, valiant and formidable looking, what was revealed between the eyebrows was not coquettish but sharp eyes. Taxi drivers are mainly women, and even porters who unload goods in convenience stores are women! At this moment, Chu Qing is completely pale! With the further digestion of the information in his mind, Chu Qing gradually realized that he did indeed travel back to Earth. But this World is not the same as his perception, but a world of feminist supremacy! In the spring and autumn, a catastrophe struck and changed the woman¡¯s physique, making the woman smart and powerful. A woman named Kong Mo turned out in that year, proposed Confucianism, but respected Females Honored Males Inferior! The change of royal power is the succession of the princess, not the prince! The development trajectory until the modern times is almost the same as the history of the previous life. It was just a pair of mother and daughter who created the Great Tang. The Qing Dynasty, a closed-door country, a man named Cixi, also known as the king of the face, he dangled The governor manipulated the Divine State land, so that the invasion of the 8 countries, the humiliating years began. In the 21st century, Huaxia stepped into the ranks of powerful nations. The impact of modern civilization has caused the change of Huaxia, which adheres to the Females Honored Males Inferior, but even so, the phenomenon of giving priority to men over other women still occurs from time to time in some poor areas. ¡°Fuck, this is ridiculous too!¡± Chu Qing consciously said that his heart was strong, but at this moment, he was also unable to bear, his face changed. Whether it is a woman in power or a man, after all, the party that holds the power dominates. Chu Qing from the previous cultivation to Transcending Tribulation is not worried about his future life, but the key is ¡­ In this World, men actually want to marry women! Women go out to support their families, men do housework at home and take children! Men who engage in extramarital affairs will be said to be ¡°not loyal to their husbands.¡± Women are the green party. Women chase men, women talk to men, and women confess to men. This is the most normal phenomenon. But is this normal? Chu Qing¡¯s face was dark, and he was in a daze for a long time. He could only accept reality. After sighed, he had no choice but to walk towards his home. Like his previous life, his home is located in a dilapidated residential building, and the address is still on the 5th floor. It seems that nothing has changed. When I got home, when I opened the door, I saw a middle-aged man who was busy with cleaning. The countless appearances in the dream face made Chu Qing unable to bear a sour nose. ¡°dad!¡± He threw himself up, holding father Lin Yuantu in his arms. Lin Yuantu was a little strange. Then he looked at his son strangely and pushed him away: ¡°Isn¡¯t it to go to the classmate¡¯s house to play, come back so early ¡­¡± Followed by, he seemed to smell a woman¡¯s fragrance on his son¡¯s body, expression suddenly changed, and scolded: ¡°Are you going to a female classmate¡¯s house? How many times have you told me, like a delicate and pretty male child like you, going out It¡¯s dangerous! Yes, I know you are classmates, but which girl is not rebellious, and some Young Lady Wenti are even worse! Come, come and see this news for yourself! ¡° With that said, father found a newspaper and pointed to the news above, and bitterly said: ¡°15 years old, a young man who believes in a female student, was filmed in a small video!¡± Seeing Chu Qing stunned, father said, ¡°Now I know that hurt right?¡± ¡°This guy is ruined. The video is still on the Internet. That fire caused the boy to be unable to raise his head in the local area. I heard that he could only move the whole family to another city!¡± Then, Lin Yuantu sighed and said, ¡°Your sister has been fooling around all day, and finally passed a 3rd-rate university. Now that she hasn¡¯t graduated, she can¡¯t find a job. She goes home and gonna get old. My mother and I don¡¯t expect her Now, I just hope that you can get into a key university. You are still a little bit young. Do n¡¯t be fooled by bad women. In the future ¡­ ¡° Chu Qing heard blushed with shame, and quickly made excuses to say: ¡°father, I know, you don¡¯t have to worry about me.¡± ¡°Oh, what about Mother?¡± In the previous life, father was a businessman who was on the move, but this life was turned upside down. Mother opened a company outside and barely got on the right track. ¡°Your mother is talking to people about business outside. Now that the business is not easy to do, she is suffering.¡± Lin Yuantu sighed, trying to help his wife, but he was helpless. Chu Qing saw the appearance of a full-time master husband, thinking that he might become like this in the future, and immediately smiled bitterly: ¡°It¡¯s time to eat, I¡¯ll call my elder sister.¡± He walked to another closed door, thinking of the elder sister who was close to himself in the past life. Chu Qing was also unable to bear excited, subconsciously pushed the door open and walked in. ¡°It¡¯s so bad, I know I¡¯m hanging my appetite, and quickly untie the small pants below.¡± ¡°Ah, want me to reward? A rocket, this is no problem.¡± Older sister Chu Xiao smiled heartily and stared at the computer with two eyes. She put all her attention to the handsome boy on the screen, and didn¡¯t even notice Chu Qing¡¯s coming in. And Chu Qing, with sharp eyes, found that the elder sister¡¯s cheeks seemed a little blushing, and put one hand underneath. On the computer desk, a large collection of discarded tissues ¡­ Fuck! Chu Qing is completely dull! That¡¯s right, this scene is familiar to every boy. Even before he mistakenly entered the cultivation world, he often shared with a good brother which female anchor¡¯s live broadcast is more ¡°taste¡±! But now¡­ In his memory, the gentle elder sister in the last life was gentle and gentle! It looks like a tigress staring at the male anchor in the video, and it is still the kind of live broadcast that is not suitable for children? (End of this chapter) Chapter 2 Looking at the elder sister¡¯s glowing eyes and the increasingly heavy breathing, Chu Qing crept out of the room and closed the door gently. His face was a little hot. To be honest, this situation is something Chu Qing never thought of! Fortunately, the elder sister did not find herself entering the house. After thinking for a while, Chu Qing deliberately vigorously knocked on the door and shouted, ¡°Sister, I¡¯ve eaten.¡± Faintly, Chu Qing heard the panic table-chair collision sound from inside. Half a minute later, the elder sister Chu Xiao pushed the door open, with a slightly red face and a charming charm. ¡°Sister, you won¡¯t watch Xiaomao film inside.¡± Although she didn¡¯t expose the ¡°good things¡± that the old sister had just said, Chu Qing was still a bit cramped and deliberately teased her. ¡°Che, Mao. What¡¯s so good about the movie, True Master is now popular! Hey, there was a Little Handsome Brother, who was very hot, and it was just enjoyable to watch!¡± Chu Xiao said unexhaustedly, then glared at Chu Qing glanced and waved his hand: ¡°Hey, what is there to say to you little boy.¡± With that, she twisted her hips and walked to the bathroom. After a while, she changed clothes and walked out. Walking to the living room, the elder sister impatiently yelled, ¡°I have a friend¡¯s meal at night and come back later.¡± ¡°You said that you have been home for half a month, and you go out every day until midnight 2 ** before you go home. Have you ever considered your future?¡± Father came out carrying a pot of fish soup, and when he heard the daughter¡¯s words, his beard suddenly shivered. ¡°Cut.¡± The elder raised her eyebrows, coldly snorted and said: ¡°A man is really short-sighted and short-sighted! Father, I am going out for entertainment, and my friends are pulling me to do business together.¡± With that, she stretched out her hand and said frivolous: ¡°father, give me 1000 money first.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Speaking, socializing, you can¡¯t eat others in vain!¡± ¡°you!¡± Father is almost mad, blowing nose said while staring: ¡°You say you, if your brother is so clever, my mother and you don¡¯t have to worry!¡± ¡°Hmph, what do I learn from him? A boy is quiet. Just marry a rich woman and everything will be fine. But for me, I have to fight for my own business. No, there is a friend who does business. She learned from it. ¡° The elder sister sullenly shook her head and said: ¡°Besides, I still have to support you and our mother, my brother? That is the water splashed by the married son, so father, can¡¯t you treat me better? ¡° Looking at the disappointing look of the daughter, father was heartbroken, but in the end he still couldn¡¯t hold back some nagging and shuddered out of the money from his wallet. ¡°You save some flowers. Women should go out for entertainment, but they can¡¯t be treated as injustice. You said that those of you who are friends of wine and meat are really capable? ¡°Ah, father, your daughter, I¡¯m not that stupid!¡± Raising the bank notes, the old lady laughed at hehe, then put on high heels and walked out of the house with a twist. Oh my God! Chu Qing took a deep breath, a black line with a crazy expression, is this the quiet elder sister of his previous life? ¡°Hey, Xiaoqing, don¡¯t learn badly from your sister!¡± The father turned his head and said seriously. ¡°Father, did you let my sister go like this?¡± Chu Qing looked dazed. ¡°Otherwise what can you do? Your sister is a girl, can I still tie her at home like I did to you! A woman should go out and run, but your sister¡¯s temper ¡­ Forget it, as long as she doesn¡¯t cause trouble.¡± Father sighed and went into the kitchen to serve dinner, but Chu Qing was completely speechless. What a feminine world! As he was talking, mother Chu Tiannan¡¯s tired face came home. ¡°mom!¡± After 300 years, I saw mother again. Although it was different from the memory, the familiar face still made Chu Qing excitedly welcome. That¡¯s right, in this World, all children follow their mother¡¯s surname! ¡°Qingqing.¡± Chu Tiannan looked at his son who was thrown into his arms, and suddenly he was happy, and said with a happy face: ¡°So, the sons are all mother¡¯s little cotton jacket, look at our good son, let¡¯s say, be so cute with mom, Is pocket money insufficient? ¡° With that, mother laughed and hehe took out a few hundred pieces and stuffed them into Chu Qing¡¯s hands. Chu Qing was shocked again. Mother in the past life was a wealthy slave. She wanted to cheat ten dollars from her hands to go to the black bar to play games. She had to draw ink for a long time. ¡°Mother, I don¡¯t want it.¡± Shaking his head, Chu Qing, who knew that his family was in poor financial conditions, refused. ¡°Silly boy, just give it to you. Our family is now more difficult, but it won¡¯t make you wronged. Your academic performance is better, which is the greatest comfort for your mother and me.¡± ¡°Chu Xiao?¡± Following Mother asked casually. ¡°Don¡¯t mention it, the child went out and fooled again.¡± Father shook his head and sighed. ¡°Just fooling around, I didn¡¯t get you started that way.¡± After finishing speaking, Mother threw the briefcase on the sofa, sat down carefree, and squinted at her husband: ¡°I ¡¯m right, the male child will be rich, the girl will be poor, that girl let her in There was n¡¯t a major event outside! There was n¡¯t much major event! Girl, which was not a little sensible after the storm. ¡° ¡°Yes, you are right, wife.¡± Looking at father eagerly pouring water for Mother, pouring tea, or even bringing food and rice to Mother, Chu Qing ran a large amount of *** in his heart. This is this World, the life of a man? The same is true in the future? Never allowed! Chu Qing rolled his eyes suddenly, thinking about his future path. After eating, I was too lazy to watch Mother lying on the sofa and watch TV. Father, a hard-working master, started cleaning the house again. Chu Qing ran directly back to his room. At first glance, I felt that the room was very neat and generous. It¡¯s not like a boy¡¯s room at all, it¡¯s more like a girl¡¯s boudoir! A full-length mirror was even inlaid on the wall. Looking at the mirror, a young boy with a handsome and delicate delicate and pretty boy, Chu Qing smiled bitterly. Thinking of new information in my mind. For example, in this World, because women ¡¯s rights are respected, every household in the past wanted to give birth to a daughter, which developed in the last 1000 years, resulting in a very disparity in the proportion of men and women in the World population! Well, probably to say so, there are still a few 10000000 million women playing bachelors in China! A woman who wants to get married must have a house and a car to marry a good man. As for men, as long as they are handsome and pretty. It seems ¡­ I am the marriage partner of countless women yearn for something even in dreams. Yes, at this time, Chu Qing finally remembered that he seemed to be the ¡°school flower!¡± Of the second high school in Jinmen City. fuck! Chu Qing still couldn¡¯t believe it, but when he opened the desk drawer, almost a drawer of love letters almost all wrote his name! Look at the content of the love letter again, it is nothing more than confession, and the Lord is him! I can¡¯t believe it was written from the hearts of the girls in each and everyone! ¡°Forget it, let it come if you come.¡± With a bitter smile, Chu Qing went to the bed with his legs crossed and his eyes closed slightly. After a moment, he showed a surprised expression. ¡°Spiritual Qi is so rich!¡± In the previous life, Chu Qing visited Heavenly Sword Gate in the cultivation world and asked him about Transcendent Saint. Today, although he has soared through the boundary and scattered a cultivation base in the space-time channel, Chu Qing is still quite confident that he can regain the cultivation base and open the space-time channel again. ¡°Go to the feminist world of fuck, labor and capital do not wait!¡± With a grunt, Chu Qing swears that must must return to that normal Earth World in the fastest time. Then, after looking at the time, it was already half past ten in the morning. His thoughts moved, and just one point of Spirit Qi, which was just condensed by the cultivation of ¡°Ji Dao Zi Gong¡±, was injected into 2 ears, and he heard 2 peaceful breathing sounds coming from his parents¡¯ room. Listen to the next room again, very quiet. ¡°Sister hasn¡¯t come home yet?¡± Chu Qing was surprised for a while, and then he came to wake up. In this World, women and men turned upside down, and it was no surprise to play until midnight 2 **. Thinking about it, suddenly the phone ringing on the desk rang. Chu Qing took a look, connected the phone, and was surprised: ¡°Sister?¡± ¡°Xiaoqing!¡± Chu Xiao¡¯s anxious voice came from the end of the phone. She panicked: ¡°I have something wrong, you listen to me first, don¡¯t tell our parents, don¡¯t call the police.¡± ¡°what!¡± ¡°There is a dark bag under the bed in my room. You will bring it to me right now. I am listening to the crescent bar on Hai Street. I ¡­¡± Before the words were finished, the phone was stolen by the barbarian, followed by the voice of a woman laughing haha, with a little coldness. ¡°Boy, if your sister is safe, just give me that bag! Box 302!¡± Chu Qing frowned, almost spitting out old blood, and intuitively told him that the elder sister seemed to be in trouble. Hey! This World woman! Shaking his head, Chu Qing silhouette swept away and quietly floated out of the room door. A few seconds later, he came out of the elder sister¡¯s room carrying a deep black luggage. There was no sound under his feet. In the dark environment, his eyes were as bright as torches. ¡°No one can touch my family!¡± In a murmur, Chu Qing glanced to the window, swooped down from the window on the 5th floor in the next second, and in the dark, his silhouette turned into a phantom and quickly disappeared into the night. (End of this chapter) Chapter 3 Chu Qing soon arrived at the Crescent Bar. As soon as I walked into the bar, I saw a group of women swaying crazy on the dance floor, shaking their heads, and the explosive DJ music, which made them extremely excited. In all around, there are many young men dressed in delicate and pretty, or handsome, but each is sitting on the seat until a girl has a conversation, and then happily walks to the dance floor and dances. ¡°Mr. Wang, a few handsome guys have just arrived, that tender ¡­¡± Even, Chu Qing also saw a monster qi man studded with a fat lady, a fat lady with a famous brand, hearing this fat face smiled, showing a fascinated gaze, and then walked away under the greeting of ¡°old bustard¡± Enter the box inside. ¡°Hey, handsome guy, alone?¡± At this time, a beautifully dressed woman walked by and saw Chu Qing¡¯s first glance, so she threw herself up excitedly. ¡°No appointment.¡± Chu Qing resisted the urge to scold others and shook his head coldly. ¡°Yoah, Little Handsome Brother is still a young bird, do you want elder sister to help you? That taste is very comfortable.¡± The woman was not angry, her smile squinted closer, and she exhaled in Chu Qing¡¯s ears with a stern look. ¡°Boy, you are Chu Qing.¡± Not far away, a sturdy woman approached, narrowing her eyes, and asked very politely. Then he turned his head and stared at the woman who talked to her, scolding: ¡°Dare you touch the sister Zhou? Get out!¡± The woman hearing this complexion greatly changed, shrinking her neck in fear, followed by a deep bow, and panicked: ¡°White Young Lady, I do n¡¯t know, I ¡¯m sorry, please tell me to Sister Zhou, this is my roll.¡± After talking, the woman fiercely slapped her face and quickly retreated. ¡°humph.¡± A woman named Bai Young Lady coldly smiled, glanced at Chu Qing, and then took him into the 302 box. The lights were a little dazzling, so Chu Qing saw Chu Xiao, an elder sister who was framed by two 2 big and 5 thick women in the middle of the sofa, with a pale face, but she was calm and showed no signs of injury. This made Chu Qing relaxed and walked straight in, throwing his luggage on the table. ¡°I brought something and let my sister go.¡± ¡°Yo!¡± At this time, a woman sitting in the middle of the sofa lifts the head, a piece that is not pretty, and can even be said to be a face full of pockmarks. ¡°It¡¯s still a Little Handsome Brother, there are more people photographed than photos.¡± Zhou Yun stood up and walked towards Chu Qing with two bright eyes. ¡°Little Handsome Brother, how old is it.¡± Zhou Yun laughed and looked at Chu Qing straightly. The more she looked, the more satisfied she was, the inside a body of agitation surged all over her body, making her unable to bear swallow. ¡°None of your business.¡± Chu Qing had a chill, the woman¡¯s naked eyes made him very uncomfortable, and immediately had a cold attitude. ¡°Ha ha.¡± Holding his anger in his heart, Zhou Yun turned towards the luggage bag on the table, unzipped it, whoosh sound, and exposed the stacks of banknotes inside. ¡°what!¡± Chu Xiao on the sofa directly issued cry out in surprise. Obviously, I didn¡¯t expect that the bag was actually a sum of money! Chu Qing was quite calm, he had seen it when he came, and he would n¡¯t know if he was a big-hearted old lady, but seriously, there was at least 1,000,000 in it, and I did n¡¯t know how the old lady was messed with. It¡¯s such a thing! The next second, Chu Xiao woke up, his face was paler, and he panicked and waved his hand and explained: ¡°Sister Zhou, I do n¡¯t know that this is your money, Xiao Lin is my good girlfriend. My personal items, let me keep it for her for a while. ¡° ¡°To shut up!¡± Zhou Yun suddenly a light shout, looked at Chu Xiao coldly for a while, and smiled for a long time, showing a gloomy expression: ¡°I don¡¯t expect you to have the courage to blacken my money! Lin Xiaowan¡¯s stinky lady, doing things in my place, actually Dare to take away my money and get bored. ¡° ¡°Get out before I¡¯m still angry!¡± ¡°Many thanks, Sister Zhou.¡± Chu Xiao was frightened by his face and broke away from the 2 girls next to him. Then he jumped up and rushed to Chu Qing. He pulled the younger brother and left the scene. ¡°wait!¡± Zhou Yun shoved loudly shouted, with a sharp glow of words: ¡°Who let him go?¡± ¡°Sister Zhou, do you mean ¡­¡± Chu Xiao¡¯s expression suddenly changed, and the next moment flew to Chu Qing, his hands spread out to protect him, and he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Don¡¯t want to move my brother!¡± ¡°Oh, your brother looks good, or is it young? I like it, your brother stays, you leave me!¡± Zhou Yun sneered, went to a seat on the sofa, poured a glass of red wine, Chi Lulu stared at Chu Qing, wishing he could swallow him. At the door of the box, the sturdy white young lady went to the door, and the corner of her mouth also showed an excited smile. Sister Zhou eats meat, these little ones can always drink soup, this Little Brat has a tender skin and tender skin, and the taste of falling down on the bed must be wonderful! A group of women¡¯s unscrupulous gaze made Chu Xiao fear for a while, but at this moment, Chu Xiao was still brace oneself, gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Sister Zhou, don¡¯t involve a man with a woman. My brother is still young, you let him go.¡± ¡°I let him go?¡± Zhou Yun laughed heartily, lit a cigar: ¡°You go out and inquire, my old lady, I¡¯m good. Your brother¡¯s thin arms are tender, white and watery. The old lady let him be condemned!¡± ¡°Okay, it¡¯s okay if I let him go, your brother is gone, you stay. But stay here, hehe, don¡¯t blame the old lady ¡­¡± Before I finished speaking, I heard Chu Xiao resolute and decisive: ¡°I stay!¡± After she finished speaking, she turned around and barely smiled: ¡°Xiao Qing, you go home first, and your sister will go back later.¡± Chu Qing shook his head. He is not blind! He really wanted to leave Chu Xiao here and made it clear that something was wrong! ¡°Obey, you are a male child. It is not safe here. It was originally the disaster I ran into. I will solve it.¡± Chu Xiao laughed bitterly. ¡°Sister, do you think your brother is so arrogant?¡± Suddenly, Chu Qing laughed, and then turned into a bitter gourd face: ¡°Sister, let¡¯s discuss, don¡¯t you call me Xiao Qingxing? My name is Chu Qing!¡± After finishing talking, Chu Qing turned his head and looked towards Zhou Yun sitting on the sofa, holding back a vomiting feeling, shaking his head and saying, ¡°Fuck, you an old woman, dare to let me stay?¡± what! All around, Zhou Yun¡¯s group was shocked to hear this sentence. How many years has it been? Sister Zhou hasn¡¯t been scolded by anyone like that, or a man with hairs not even grown yet! Sure enough, Zhou Yun flared on the spot, showing a somber smile, smothering the cigar, and the wailing cried out: ¡°Smelly Brat, you are dead, the old lady tells you, the old lady will copy you on the bed and feed him for you Box Wei ¡­ ¡° boom! Before she finished talking, she faced a slap in the face. Everyone couldn¡¯t see clearly, and she saw Chu Qing standing in front of Zhou Yun, right hand in her pocket, a look of calm and composed. ¡°Little brother!¡± Chu Xiao was stunned and shouted inexplicably, covering his small mouth. ¡°Run!¡± ¡°Sister, look at me.¡± Chu Qing indifferently smiled. I didn¡¯t look at Zhou Yun, who had exploded on the spot, directly struck, avoiding a fist that came from behind. ¡°Go, grab me for me!¡± Zhou Yun roared flustered and exasperated, jumped up, and pounced on Chu Qing himself. ¡°Interesting !¡± Punched a punch with a woman behind him, Chu Qing¡¯s eyelids jumped slightly, the woman of this World really had great strength! but! He is not afraid! ¡°Smelly Brat, lie down for me!¡± Behind him, Bai Bai yelled, resembling a female bear, bursting out of great force, her feet stepped in the trampoline, appeared on the side of Chu Qing, and followed a fiercely lock throat to Chu Qing. ¡°Trifling brute force.¡± Chu Qing shook his head laughed and pointed into a sword. The next moment quickly hit the woman¡¯s eyebrow, as if a sword poked on the balloon. Sister Bai suddenly slammed her body, followed by a scream like a pig, He flew out violently, hit the wall straight, and fell 7-8 1. ¡°Smelly Brat, you are bold!¡± Zhou Yunqi exploded, and after seeing it for only half a minute, his own person fell halfway, his eyes emitting terrifying killing intent, and suddenly pumped from his waist, a black pistol appeared in the palm of his hand. ¡°Is there a gun?¡± Chu Qing paused, revealing a little unexpected expression. Seeing that he didn¡¯t move, Zhou Yun immediately laughed proudly, gritted his teeth and scolded: ¡°Boy, see if your hand is fast, or my bullet is fast!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± Chu Xiao flew in front of Chu Qing, his face pale and said: ¡°Sister Zhou, my younger brother is not sensible, please spare him.¡± She also looked a little surprised. Obviously she didn¡¯t expect her to have such a skill, but the skill is better, can it be compared with the gun? ¡°Smelly son, if you talk again, believe or not the old lady sells you to the mountains?¡± ¡°you dare! ¡± Chu Qing shot a sharp edge instantly, all around A group of women couldn¡¯t help shivering, and felt that the air temperature all around seemed to drop to zero. ¡°See if I dare.¡± Zhou Yunbao smiled. ¡°If you want to bring about one¡¯s own destruction, I will do it for you.¡± Chu Qing said quietly that he would start. ¡°Haha, how can you not call me such a lively scene?¡± Just then, the box door was pushed open and walked into a woman in red cheongsam, followed by two black clothed women, like bodyguards, exuding a sharp imposing manner. ¡°Eh, it¡¯s you, Chu Qing!¡± The cheongsam woman saw Chu Qing and suddenly expressed great joy. Chu Qing groaned and stared at the woman in amazement. It was the woman who had just crossed into this World during the day and met the woman in the hotel who wanted to be ¡°overlord¡± ¡°How come you are here?¡± Chu Qing is a bit stunned. ¡°Haha! Of course I¡¯m here!¡± Ye Chenxi laughed on the spot without looking at Zhou Yun: ¡°Zhou Yun, this kid I¡¯m going to look at first, without your business, get out!¡± Zhou Yun hearing this complexion ashen, screamed: ¡°Ye Madam, do you want to break the rules!¡± ¡°Bad rules?¡± Ye Chenxi pupil light was cold, and his voice fell deep: ¡°Take people away, discount your hands and legs and throw them on the street.¡± ¡°No, Ye Madonna, no, Old Ye, I¡¯m wrong!¡± Zhou Yun was terrified in an instant, as if awakening to something, and making a horrified begging for mercy. The next moment even knelt directly on the ground and kowtowed. ¡°One hand and one leg.¡± Ye Chenxi said quietly. Two black clothed women hearing this stepped up, and Zhou Yun, whose expression was cold and stretched to the ground, walked out. Soon, the entire Crescent Bar was quiet, the music stopped, and at the same time a scream was suddenly echoed in the night sky. ¡°Chu Qing, this is a gift from you, do you like it?¡± Ye Chenxi smiled with broad white teeth. ¡°Want you to do more business?¡± Chu Qing frowned. If the woman didn¡¯t show up, he would have solved the problem long ago and walked away with the elder sister. ¡°Yeah, you are the first man to dare to talk to me like this!¡± Under the astonished eyes of two black clothed women, Ye Chenxi blinked her eyes in surprise, as if looking at a rare toy, and looked at Chu Qing from beginning to end. ¡°Not the same, tsk tsk, so different, you are really different from those men! Hehe, I decided, you are my 36th boyfriend!¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 4 fuck! 36th term! Chu Qing¡¯s face was black. ¡°Sorry, I have no interest in you!¡± Chu Qing coldly refused. He finally remembered that this Ye Chenxi seemed to be a social person, and he had strength in Underground World in Jinmen City. The other party has a younger brother named Ye Mao, who is in the same class with him. Today, I went to this classmate¡¯s house to play. As a result, I was taken by Ye Chenxi. Later, Chu Qing only remembered that the other party sent him home, and the other person took it in the car. A bottle of drink, when I wake up again, is the embarrassing scene of the hotel in front. In an instant, Chu Qing had the urge to scold his mother. In the past life, it is not unusual for men to give drugs to women, but now, they are drugged by a woman! No matter how thick his face was, he couldn¡¯t say such words. For a time, he hated the woman in front of him. ¡°Little brother, let¡¯s go.¡± Chu Xiao was a little frightened, and also saw what Ye Chenxi meant to Chu Qing. He was worried that he would escape from the box after pulling Chu Qing out of the mouth and then into the tiger¡¯s mouth. Ye Chenxi smiled, not at all to stop the meaning of 2 siblings. ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Chu Qing stopped the elder sister and said, ¡°Sister, you are waiting for me outside.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Chu Xiao blinked and said, biting her silver teeth, ¡°Brother, I won¡¯t go.¡± She actually regrets that as an elder sister, she is a woman who should have protected the younger brother, but she almost made the younger brother take a risk just now. If he really has an accident, she will not forgive herself forever in her life. ¡°Sister, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m okay, you just watched it, I¡¯m good at it.¡± Ye Chenxi heard this and wanted to say something. What good is a man¡¯s skill? It is useless in front of some powerful women, just like himself. ¡°Well, I¡¯m outside the door, you scream when something happens.¡± The elder sister hesitated and glanced at Ye Chenxi. It was estimated that she was comparing her strength with hers. Finally, she was annoyed to find that if the other party wanted to use strength, she and the younger brother were completely useless. ¡°But ¡­ this woman seems interested in the younger brother?¡± She was suddenly excited in her heart. The woman in front of her seemed to be very powerful. If the younger brother married her, wouldn¡¯t she have a big backer? If you let Chu Qing know the elder sister¡¯s thoughts at this time, she will definitely spit ten meters away from her old blood. ¡°Brother, you are a male child. Be implicit, Ye Young Lady will not treat you like that, that ¡­ you talk.¡± The elder sister withdrew with a smile, seeing Chu Qing¡¯s scalp tingling for a while. But fortunately, as soon as the elder sister left, he did not have any pressure and immediately looked up and stared at Ye Chenxi. To be honest, Ye Chenxi is very beautiful! Chu Qing has also seen a lot of beautiful women in the cultivation world, but Ye Chenxi is different from those fair-hearted fairies. She has a wild nature all over her. If any man sees her, she will have a desire to conquer her. But this World is feminist! ¡°Ye Chenxi!¡± Under Ye Chenxi¡¯s playful gaze, Chu Qing walked straight to her, suddenly rolled her sleeves and said indifferently: ¡°Dare you dare to break my wrist with me?¡± what? Hearing this sentence, Ye Chenxi and 2 men were stunned. ¡°You mean, you want to compete with me?¡± Ye Chenxi laughed, revealing a slight sarcasm: ¡°Did you forget the fact that you are a man? Besides, can you compare with me?¡± In this year, men are as powerful as women, and it is as ridiculous to tell men to make money to support their families! ¡°Who says men are inferior to women!¡± Chu Qing¡¯s tone suddenly rose, a touch of fine mans flashed: ¡°It¡¯s better than breaking your wrist, losing, you won¡¯t be allowed to harass me again.¡± ¡°Row!¡± Ye Chenxi hearing this laughed, laughed and said: ¡°But I also have a condition, I won, you are my boyfriend.¡± ¡°Complete.¡± With a disdainful expression in the playfulness of the girls, Chu Qing pushed the door and went out. ¡°Brother, as the saying goes well, a good man does not fight with a woman, you see Ye Young Lady is also full of sincerity, otherwise, you will follow her?¡± Chu Xiao saw Chu Qing came out, relaxed, and got together Said before. ¡°Are you still my elder sister? Actually want me to follow the tigress?¡± Chu Qing didn¡¯t know whether to cry or laugh. Later, Ye Chenxi came out and waved his hand, and the whole bar quieted down instantly. After a few more minutes, the guests of the whole bar knew that there was a boy who wanted to break the wrist with the big sister. That¡¯s right, in this bar street of Jinmen City, Ye Chenxi is the big sister in this area! ¡°Oh, can a boy compare his strength with a woman? What a fool!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not me blowing, like the little brother on the stage that is delicate and pretty, I can swallow him up!¡± ¡°Men are made of water, women are made of iron, and I am different, little brother, I made it for you.¡± The laughter and screams of the girls were heard from the audience, and Chu Qing heard a scalp tingling. The woman in secret thought this World is really heroic! With a shrug, Chu Qing no longer paid attention to the voice of the audience, because Ye Chenxi had already sat before him. ¡°Hehe, don¡¯t say I am a big woman bullying you a little man, I will use your left hand to compare with you.¡± Ye Chenxi said confidently. ¡°No need to.¡± Chu Qing refused indifferently and extended his right hand on the table. He didn¡¯t believe it. Can men still lose to women? ¡°hmph ºß.¡± Ye Chenxi was a little bit angry, secretly thought this boy was really not knowing the immensity of Heaven and Earth, and later must knock him down mercilessly, letting him know the gap between men and women, just like the gap between Heaven and Earth ! ¡°Start.¡± With the referee¡¯s order, the two started to wrestle. ¡°A lot of strength, the woman of this World, it really is extraordinary.¡± At this moment, Chu Qing¡¯s heart moved, and he noticed a huge force coming from his arm, which forced him to fall sideways. ¡°Humph.¡± Ye Chenxi showed a bland expression. As for her men, watching Chu Qing was full of disdain! ¡°Little brother, let¡¯s admit defeat, big sister, but our block¡¯s first strength king!¡± Chu Qing remain unmoved, squinting his eyes at Ye Chenxi in front of him. Her arms are very thin, even with a sense of line beauty, but under that slender limb, there is a hidden power of terror. If the power of an adult man in the previous life is to lift a 100 kg weight, then at this moment Ye Chenxi can explode at least 300 kg of power! However, I am not an ordinary man! With a roar in his heart, Chu Qing suddenly burst into cold light, and his extreme power worked freely, vaguely, a stream of air rushed from his dantian, quickly poured into his arms, banged, and looked like a dragon! Chu Qing¡¯s entire right arm swelled violently, turning into a dragon like a dragon. There was a faint sound of dragon roar. With a bang, Ye Chenxi hadn¡¯t reacted yet, and felt an extremely terrifying force struck her, making her breathless. Come. After 2 3 seconds, her entire right arm was pressed by Chu Qing¡¯s arm fiercely to the lower side, followed by a burst of numbness and pain. ¡°I won.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t forget our bet!¡± Chu Qing stood up indifferently, and walked down the ring like a dragon in Ye Chenxi¡¯s extremely shocked expression. ¡°what!¡± ¡°Am I right? Big sister actually lost to the little boy!¡± ¡°No, the point is that big sister has no resistance at all, can that force really be done by a male child?¡± In this remark, there was suddenly an excited woman¡¯s voice popping out. ¡°I¡¯m understood, the little brother must have no girlfriend! Is it the legendary Qilin Arm?¡± Chu Qing almost didn¡¯t stumble and fell to the ground, next moment touched his nose, pulling the stunned elder sister, will leave the bar. ¡°Little brother, come on, come on merry!¡± In the bar, crazy women screamed. In the end, Ye Chenxi¡¯s face was white, and fiercely stared at the audience wickedly. Everyone was frightened and shrunk their heads, daring to say nothing more. ¡°Sister Ye, I¡¯m going to tie the kid.¡± The men looked at big sister big-heartedly and smiled flatteringly. In the end, Ye Chenxi slapped him in the face. ¡°Go away, the old lady can¡¯t afford to lose!¡± After talking, Ye Chenxi turned his head and stared at Chu Qing, the interest on his face became stronger. ¡°Chu Qing, I have to say, you surprised me!¡± Ye Chenxi stood up with a smile, flicking her long hair, and then quietly said: ¡°But don¡¯t forget, a little man like you is destined to snuggle under the wings of our powerful woman. My words just now will still work as long as you Yes, you are my new boyfriend! In Jinmen City, you can walk unhindered in the future! ¡° ¡°no.¡± Chu Qing couldn¡¯t stand the woman¡¯s arrogant gesture, and subconsciously responded coldly: ¡°Who says men are inferior to women?¡± ¡°haha!¡± Hearing this, Ye Chenxi laughed unscrupulously and shook his head: ¡°You are too stupid, isn¡¯t this a fact that has been circulating from ancient times to modern times?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the use of men like you? How many literati heroes in history are all our women. I don¡¯t deny that some men are very good, but it is our women who contribute more to this society. ¡°Bao sword edge comes out from sharpening, plum blossom fragrance comes from bitter cold!¡± ¡°The rise and fall of the world, the female is responsible!¡± ¡°How many poems in history are praising our women, men, huh, huh, only suitable to bring child that¡¯s all at home.¡± Ye Chenxi said, shaking his head, not knowing what he was feeling. And her words were also recognized by a group of women present, and even most men showed an expression of consent. Because this is indeed a fact, in the history of this World, women are the dominant force in society, and men are only vassals that¡¯s all. Seeing this scene, Chu Qing felt speechless for 10000 points. ¡°You say there are many poems praising women? What about that!¡± ¡°But I know that the mountains are so powerful that even the life is a master, and death is a ghost!¡± At this moment, Chu Qing took a step forward, gazing at Ye Chenxi, one word at a time, with a high tone! ¡°I still know! Tian Xingjian, the gentleman should be self-improving!¡± ¡°Is Golden Scale a thing in the pool, turning into a dragon in the event of a storm!¡± ¡°The old man talks about being a teenager, pulling the yellow on the left, and Qingqing on the right ¡­ Will be able to pull the bow like a full moon, look northwest and shoot Sky Wolf!¡± ¡°Even, there are men who don¡¯t bring Wu Hou and charge 50 Guanshan states!¡± Finally, Chu Qing¡¯s mouth was tickled, smiling like evil spirits. ¡°Drunken beauty knee, wake up to kill human rights!¡± ¡°That¡¯s the man!¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 5 Chu Qing finished speaking, took the elder sister directly and turned away! A group of women present was staying there directly, with shock on their faces. This ¡­ is from a man¡¯s mouth? Even Chu Qing¡¯s departure, those women forgot to laugh at him. Even arrogant people like Ye Chenxi were infected in Chu Qing¡¯s imposing manner like rainbow. ¡°Sister Ye, this ¡­¡± Ye Chenxi¡¯s men glanced at Ye Chenxi and stopped talking. ¡°Oh, do you think it¡¯s incredible?¡± Ye Chenxi¡¯s face was gradually full of smiles. ¡°A wild man? This fits my appetite for Ye Chenxi, Chu Qing, don¡¯t you want to escape!¡± Ye Chenxi licked his lips and said slowly. At this time, the men next to her looked down at the phone and suddenly lay next to Ye Chenxi and said, ¡°Yes, Sister Ye, there is a rush to go home at home, you know, over there ¡­¡± ¡°Go back? Fart! The old lady has just come out to play for 2 days, how could it be possible to go back now?¡± Ye Chenxi raised her eyebrows, and the black clothed woman next to her no longer spoke much. On the way home, Chu Xiao has been ridiculed to Chu Qing, and his expressions are full of favors. ¡°Younger brother, sister discuss something with you ¡­¡± ¡°what¡¯s up?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell our parents about this, lest they worry.¡± When it comes to this, Chu Qing is not angry, obviously an elder sister who is a good girl, why suddenly became this bad girl? ¡°impossible.¡± Chu Qing was cold-faced. He did n¡¯t want to let elder sister come into contact with these underground forces in the future. If he is not here today, it is difficult to guarantee that elder sister can come out of the crescent bar intact. After all, he still intends to return to the original World. In the future, he can¡¯t guarantee that someone will come to rescue the elder sister. ¡°Hey, Smelly Brat, I am your sister. Are you planning to threaten me with this matter?¡± Chu Xiao saw that the bitter plan didn¡¯t work, and immediately changed his face, pretending to be fierce. Chu Qing was still cold-faced, making Chu Xiao deflated at once. Today, Chu Qing¡¯s all performances made her a little unaccustomed, as if she suddenly changed her personal, completely unlike the Chu Qing who obeyed her own words. ¡°It¡¯s OK if I don¡¯t tell them ¡­ It¡¯s just ¡­¡± Chu Qing said halfway and stopped. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just that you can¡¯t contact those people anymore, find a job, or go to the father ¡­ oh no, Mother¡¯s company will help her.¡± ¡°This¡­¡­¡± Chu Xiao was hesitant and seemed to want to play tricks, but when he saw Chu Qing¡¯s cold eyes, he suddenly felt tight. ¡°Okay, I promised.¡± Hearing Chu Xiao agreed, Chu Qing was sighed in relief, this question elder sister made his head a bit big. At this time, the atmosphere between the sisters and brothers calmed down, and Chu Xiao did not intend to let Chu Qing pass. ¡°The younger brother is so strong, can he marry in the future?¡± Chu Qing has a black line. ¡°I think Ye Chenxi is pretty good. But is he the heir of the underground forces in Tianjin?¡± ¡°and then?¡± ¡°Then if you marry her, the elder sister will be covered, and she is just a few years older than you. Chu Qing wished to put Chu Xiao back to the Crescent Bar. It was not impossible to let him go to the bar for a while to avoid it for a while. Along the way, Chu Xiao had been entangled with the question about Ye Chenxi. It was not until he returned home that Chu Qing hid in the room and successfully escaped the magic claw. ¡°Hu ¡­ finally got it done. Now let¡¯s see how to leave this wonderful World ¡­¡± Chu Qing breathed out. Although everything in this feminist world subverted his ability to think, the only thing that has n¡¯t changed is the love of his family. Even if the elder sister is so dangerous, let him go first. Protect his safety. He sat on the bed, his legs crossed, his breath gradually calmed down, and a ray of Spirit Qi followed his breath into the dantian, Spirit Qi of this World was unexpectedly rich. In this way, this World may also have a cultivator, and Spirit Qi is prone to cultivator in the ample place. ¡°Ji Dao Zi Gong Gong¡± began to condense Spiritual Qi spontaneously, his ears moved slightly, let¡¯s first listen to the others have fallen asleep. The parents room is still breathing evenly, they are still asleep, and the elder sister¡¯s room ¡­ ¡°Little brother takes off his trousers, the old lady can¡¯t wait ¡­¡± Then there was a burst of rapid breathing. Chu Qing shuddered and almost retreated from the cultivation state. Chu Xiao! I just went home and thought about watching the live broadcast! Resisting his anger, he withdrew his perception and entered the inner vision dantian. His body is very weak, within the body has not been washed by Spirit Qi, and in order to traverse the space-time channel, he also dissipated Spirit Physique from the acquired cultivation, so if you want to open the space channel, everything must be started from the beginning. Start. Chu Qing smiled bitterly, it seems that he still has to stay in this World for some time. Cultivated again for a few hours, the sky began to shine, and his within the body¡¯s Spirit Qi also tended to saturate. Now the Spirit Qi is enough for him to use several spells, but in such a modern city, it is estimated The probability of encountering danger is minimal, and several spells are sufficient for emergency. ¡°Chu Qing, it¡¯s time to get up and go to school!¡± A knock on the door rang, Lin Yuantu¡¯s voice came, followed by a sound of pots and pans, this is his father got up to prepare breakfast for him. Chu Qing¡¯s help, his previous life¡¯s breakfast was prepared by his Mother. Why is it so strange to think about it now? ¡°Okay, get up!¡± Chu Qing complied, a tumbling sit up from the bed, although he did not sleep all night, Spirit Qi of cultivation made him look very spiritual. After tidying up a bit, Chu Qing opened the door, and father was ready for breakfast, hot milk and 3 Meiji, as before. ¡°Chu Qing, you have to study hard. Your sister, we ca n¡¯t count on it. Last night, she did n¡¯t know what time it was before she went home. You are different. A good university, find a good job and a good person in the future ¡­ ¡° Upon hearing this, Chu Qing¡¯s head was a little bigger. Before that, his mother would give him a mental brainwash every morning. Didn¡¯t expect now that father also has a set. ¡°You listen to me ¡­ go home early tonight after school, don¡¯t go to the female classmate¡¯s house, your delicate and pretty male child ¡­¡± ¡°Okay, father, I¡¯m done!¡± Chu Qing didn¡¯t care how hot the milk was, so he slammed it out and fled from the house. ¡°Hey, this child ¡­¡± Father shook the head, and went to prepare breakfast for Mother. Chu Qing was walking on the road. He felt that his intellect was a little unclear, and some even accepted this strange setting. In fact, once you accept this setting, it feels pretty cute when you think about it ¡­ Bah, cute ass! (End of this chapter) Chapter 6 ¡°Chu Qing, wait for me!¡± Chu Qing was walking to the school, and suddenly heard someone behind him calling him. Looking back, it turned out to be Old Acquaintance. ¡°Dongzi, long time no see.¡± Chu Qing laughed, the mood is quite good, this is Lin Dong, a few of his more impressed friends, there is some money in the family, is very good for Chu Qing. However, in the next moment, Chu Qing has a complexion greatly changed! ¡°Where is long time no see, it¡¯s not seen in a day ¡­ how do you look weird.¡± Lin Dong shrugged his shoulders and extended the hand towards Chu Qing. ¡°Er he he he he ¡­ I remembered it wrong.¡± Chu Qing was slightly misaligned and avoided Lin Dong¡¯s hand towards him. Only then did he notice that the boys around the school were walking together hand in hand! ¡°Okay, by the way, do you want to go to the cafe together after school? Zhou Jiajia asked me to go together.¡± Speaking of Zhou Jiajia, Lin Dong¡¯s face turned slightly red, just like the expression of the girl Sichun before! ¡°Do you think Zhou Jiajia will invite me to watch a movie? She seemed to have said it in the class before, and I will be covered by her afterwards ¡­¡± ¡°Hey!¡± Chu Qing¡¯s face at this time was as ugly as eating a kg of shit, wrong, this is not Lin Dong at all! ¡°Ah? What¡¯s wrong with you ¡­ You are really weird today, which one is it?¡± ¡°???¡± Chu Qing¡¯s face became more ugly. If the man in this World would come to his aunt, he would rather die on the spot ¡­ ¡°Just kidding, you look so ugly ¡­¡± Lin Dong giggled, and Chu Qing¡¯s complexion had tended to iron azure, and the smoke began to smoke above his head. ¡°Let¡¯s go to school early today.¡± Lin Dong finally stopped his ridicule and pulled Chu Qing into the school gate, and Chu Qing was not only too lazy to talk, but even the resistance Rebellion, the appearance of slaughter. Ok, now everything is quiet ¡­ Sitting in his seat, Chu Qing finally got rid of Lin Dong¡¯s devil¡¯s claws, and his face became more beautiful, but seeing the appearance of a woman who is familiar or unfamiliar with a boy, Chu Qing¡¯s face can¡¯t help but look weird and simply Lie directly on the table without thinking about the weird things. Chu Qing did not want to sleep, but began to arrange those cultivation techniques and spells in his brain. He does not have many spells available now, and Spirit Physique has not formed yet. It can be said that this body is very fragile, so he first It is necessary to master defensive spell, sword array! His hand was under the table, and he began to print. Although he changed his body, he was still skilled at spell. The first time was a very successful success. In an instant, he waved away Spirit Qi. At this time, his arm was poked a few times. ¡°Student Chu, are you uncomfortable?¡± A girl with freckles was looking at him, Chu Qing¡¯s memory quickly turned up, it was her, Song Chaoran. Song Chaoran is the class leader of their class. Previous life has taken care of Chu Qing a lot. Of course, it is just learning. Therefore, when I suddenly saw Song Chaoran, Chu Qing couldn¡¯t help but feel a little moved. And later, Song Chaoran took the first grade in the class and passed the key university, and became the Goddess in the hearts of countless people. The Women¡¯s University 8 is suitable for her. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I just didn¡¯t have breakfast, and my stomach is a little uncomfortable.¡± ¡°Then I have bread. You eat some. You have to take the college entrance examination. You should take care of yourself.¡± Chu Qing smiled bitterly, didn¡¯t expect the squad leader to take care of him so much, when he was thinking about how to quit, suddenly came a cold snorted sound from behind. ¡°Yo, Xingqin is full of diligence, and doesn¡¯t look at what he looks like.¡± A girl full of sour taste suddenly chimed in, Chu Qing frowned, an unspeakable aversion came into being. ¡°you¡­¡­¡± Song Chaoran was embarrassed. She just wanted to help her classmates. Didn¡¯t expect was so ridiculed. ¡°Chu Qing Qing ¡­ Did you read the love letter that elder sister gave you yesterday?¡± As the woman spoke, she put her hand on Chu Qing¡¯s shoulder, almost going further. Chu Qing¡¯s eyes almost burst into flames, and an imposing manner broke out from his body, furiously shouted: ¡°fuck off!¡± The woman closest to Chu Qing almost completely suffered from the imposing manner and anger that burst out of Chu Qing, and she immediately stepped back and sat on the ground! ¡°You! A man, it¡¯s turned upside down!¡± The woman couldn¡¯t hold her face, and immediately began to mock Chu Qing. She stood up and seemed to have to touch Chu Qing 2 forcibly. At this time, a boy suddenly stood in front of him. ¡°You, go further.¡± The woman¡¯s face was even more ugly, and it turned into pig liver, but the person in front of him really couldn¡¯t afford to offend, not because of him, but because of his elder sister, named Ye Chenxi! The person standing in front of him is Ye Chenxi¡¯s younger brother, Ye Mao! ¡°That ¡­ Chu Qing big brother, I have something to look for you, can you come out?¡± ¡°it is good.¡± Faced with his former friend, Chu Qing didn¡¯t have much resentment, although this person almost hurt him ¡­ being forced by a woman. 2 people walked out of the classroom, Ye Mao¡¯s face flushed and said, ¡°I was really sorry yesterday ¡­ I learned later that you were being stared at by elder sister, and when you later took someone to look for you, you had escaped. ¡° Chu Qing suddenly realized that he possessed a spell and could naturally hear what Ye Mao said true or false. ¡°It¡¯s okay, this thing doesn¡¯t blame you.¡± Ye Mao was almost moved to cry, and had been apologizing there. Chu Qing could only comfort him by patting his shoulder, but the awkward feeling in his heart was not enough for outsiders. Although I experienced such a small episode in the morning, the follow-up was quite smooth. Apart from the few love letters he occasionally received, everything else was good. Oh, yes, there is Lin Dong who often calls him to use the toilet together ¡­ The course is almost the same as in the previous life, which is of course hard to beat Chu Qing, Chu Qing cultivation Spirit Physique The huge enhancement of the brain, not to mention that the class leader always helps him solve various problems, so it is only one day, Chu Qing then completed the basic review of the course, and even advanced some. ¡°Student Chu Qing.¡± ¡°en?¡± ¡°I always feel ¡­ you are not the same as before.¡± Song Chaoran said. ¡°Are there? Haha ¡­¡± Chu Qing laughed twice, but fortunately the bell rang at this time, and Chu Qing seemed to have left his school with a schoolbag on his back. ¡°Chu Qing, are you going to the cafe at night?¡± Lin Dong¡¯s voice came from behind. ¡°No!¡± Chu Qing waved his hand and walked forward. At this time, a car suddenly stopped slowly next to it, the window rolled down, revealing a familiar face of Chu Qing. Seeing this face, Chu Qing¡¯s face changed slightly. ¡°boarding!¡± The co-pilot Ye Chenxi pats looked at Chu Qing with a smile. (End of this chapter) Chapter 7 ¡°Why should I get in the car?¡± Chu Qing smiled like a warm spring breeze, but there were countless heads in his heart. How is this soul of a deceased has not yet dispersed woman again! ? ¡°Why get in the car?¡± Ye Chenxi smiled slightly and continued: ¡°Couldn¡¯t you just consider it for your family?¡± ¡°Oh ¡­ that¡¯s what it is.¡± Chu Qing still smiled, opened the door and sat on the co-pilot. ¡°That¡¯s right, my wild man.¡± Ye Chenxi has a satisfied smile on her face, but next moment her smile will be stiff on her face! The temperature inside the car seemed to rise from the air, and the skin on the body seemed to be faintly needled. This was the instinctive reaction of her body when facing danger. ¡°Are you ¡­ threatening me?¡± Chu Qing was still smiling. His finger lightly touched the crystal jewelry in front of the car, as if observing it. However, when Chu Qing¡¯s finger left, the crystal jewelry emitted peng sound light sound A bunch of powder! ¡°No ¡­ not a threat.¡± The smile on Ye Chenxi¡¯s face was a little stiff, and it was more of an unbearable sense of humiliation. Does her man now press her head? ¡°Not a threat, what is that?¡± Chu Qing got up slightly, and the whole person pressed on Ye Chenxi¡¯s body, closing the window. But I have to admit that Ye Chenxi¡¯s body is really quite predictable, maybe sleeping her once is really not a loss, of course, he slept Ye Chenxi, not Ye Chenxi slept him. Ye Chenxi swallowed her saliva. At this position, she was completely confident that she would stun Chu Qing with a single blow, but the seemingly uncomfortable sense of acupuncture made her dare not to act blindly without thinking! ¡°I mean ¡­ I can help you elder sister and your mother. I know that her company seems to have some minor problems recently.¡± ¡°and then?¡± Chu Qing was lying on Ye Chenxi¡¯s body like a rogue, which made Ye Chenxi feel as if the two peaks were jumping out of their uniforms and were having difficulty breathing. ¡°We can start with friends, so that I will take care of your parents¡¯ business ¡­¡± ¡°So ¡­ are you pitying me?¡± Chu Qing chuckled lightly, but still like that rogue. Ye Chenxi¡¯s eyes were irritated. Looking at him, take a deep breath and said: ¡°No, since you don¡¯t eat the underground set, then I will dignified and pursue you, is this not enough?¡± Chu Qing pondered for a while, slowly nodded, he could see that Ye Chenxi¡¯s own mind was not bad, only because she grew up in the environment of the underground forces for a long time, so she would perform worse. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s start with friends.¡± ¡°Oh, by the way, actually I welcome you and me ¡­ that, but of course, it¡¯s me on top!¡± Chu Qing smiled, and then straightened up. ¡°Drive!¡± This guy¡­¡­ Ye Chenxi sorted out the clothes wrinkled slightly because of being squeezed by Chu Qing. A strange expression appeared in his eyes. Looking at him, coldly snorted, he slowly ignited the car and left the school. Since he was just a friend, Chu Qing didn¡¯t mind making friends with Ye Chenxi. After all, as Sword Immortal, Chu Qing was famous for making friends when he was outside the world. His character is recognized in the outside world. ¡°Then where are we going now?¡± ¡°Go eat. Oh, yes, I have something to ask you ¡­¡± Ye Chenxi looked at Chu Qing, the expression was complicated, and he seemed to stop talking. ¡°Why? Is there anything you can¡¯t say?¡± ¡°I want to ask ¡­ Do you also cultivate ancient martial arts?¡± ¡°Ancient martial arts?¡± Chu Qing was stunned for a moment, only to realize that the ancient martial arts that Ye Chenxi said was cultivation Spiritual Qi, only because he was cultivated in a different world, so this made him not respond for a while. ¡°No.¡± Chu Qing lied and looked ashamed. ¡°Pu! You are cheating!¡± Ye Chenxi¡¯s eyes almost caught fire. If she wasn¡¯t driving, she estimated that she wouldn¡¯t be able to bear the steering wheel and fight with Chu Qing fiercely in the next moment. If you haven¡¯t cultivated, is that crystal jewelry just broken by the wind? ¡°Anyway, I just don¡¯t have a cultivation technique, how about it?¡± Chu Qing looks like a city wall in a face race, no matter what Ye Chenxi said, it is not painful to return to it. ¡°pu chi.¡± Ye Chenxi laughed suddenly. ¡°Why are you laughing?¡± ¡°I¡¯m laughing that you are really different from other boys. The other boys have thin skin like paper, but your skin is thick like a city wall. It can be compared with the famous people in the previous life.¡± ¡°Hi, what can you do with your skin? Can you eat it?¡± Chu Qing shrugged carelessly. Since he became a friend with Ye Chenxi, he did n¡¯t need to be ashamed anymore. This is what he really does when he treats his friends. Anyway, in the face of Ye Chenxi, Chu Qing is better than anything. Lin Dong, or Ye Mao of the Empress, are more comfortable together. ¡°Well, yes, but the people of our ancient martial arts family all pay attention to one word of morality, so they still care more about their faces.¡± Ye Chenxi said with a smile, she suddenly felt that when Chu Qing was with him, he was even more relaxed than with the elders in the family, or those playmates, maybe this is her real unknown. One side. Whether she is the woman in charge of the position of the heir to the ancient martial arts family, or the big man who plays a decisive role in the underground forces, but she will not be able to change that childishness after all this year. ¡°Actually, I secretly investigated you, your family situation and so on, but there seems to be no record of any ancient martial arts family.¡± ¡°Since I ask you what you don¡¯t want to say, then I won¡¯t ask, maybe this is your personal secret ¡­¡± Ye Chenxi slowly said, but this point Chu Qing is also well-informed. As the heir of the ancient martial arts family, how could he not use the family power to investigate him, even if Ye Chenxi did not have this thought, the people in the interest circle around her For his own safety, he will spontaneously investigate Chu Qing¡¯s life to ensure Ye Chenxi¡¯s personal safety. Chu Qing wanted to say something more, but next moment, his complexion changed, Spirit Qi in dantian was instantly mobilized by him all! ¡°Be careful!¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 8 Ye Chenxi¡¯s eyes are wide open, looking at the huge Jinbei car in front of her, she is hitting the steering wheel to avoid, but the Jinbei car is actually clinging to her direction of travel, and hit the head! ¡°Oh!¡± Although Ye Chenxi had stepped on the brakes, the Jinbei car speeded up and bumped head-on! ¡°hong long! ¡± Ye Chenxi¡¯s car was directly knocked into the air and turned around. The impact on the front of the Jinbei car is not as big as it is. How can he compare with a small car like this! ¡°Cough cough, Chu Qing, are you okay!¡± Ye Chenxi coughed a few times, her car had started to emit black smoke, the car¡¯s engine seemed to be burning, she eyes opened, the first reaction was to pull Chu Qing around! However, this pull was empty, and she noticed the abnormality in front of her. Chu Qing stood straight in front of him, and all the impact that hit the front was blocked by Chu Qing with Fleshy body. Come down! ¡°Chu Qing, you ¡­¡± Ye Chenxi¡¯s eyes widened, and Chu Qing in front of him seemed to be a different person. Unlike yesterday¡¯s domineering in the bar, Chu Qing became like a powerful killer among the dark forces, all of which revealed murderous aura and indifference! Not only that, his whole body was covered with a layer of golden rays of light, it was this layer of lights of blessing that Chu Qing was not so seriously injured! ¡°Damn¡­¡± Chu Qing groaned, Ye Chenxi suddenly felt that there was liquid flowing down from the back of his arms around Chu Qing. She pulled her hand out and saw that her hands were full of bright red blood! ¡°Chu Qing, are you injured?¡± Ye Chenxi suddenly panicked. No matter how badly she was hurt before, she never frowned, but Chu Qing¡¯s hands made her heart in chaos in a ball. This is her man, didn¡¯t expect her ¡®S man actually stood in front of him when he was in danger and blocked the danger for her! ? ¡°Go out and talk!¡± Chu Qing made a decisive blow and hit the door directly with a punch. In this fist, there was a golden light on his arm. This fist directly flew out the door! Then Chu Qing held Ye Chenxi a tumble and successfully jumped out of the small private car! ¡°I look at your injury ¡­¡± Ye Chenxi hurriedly turned Chu Qing¡¯s body over, and she saw that Chu Qing¡¯s back was almost full of delicate scratches, and one of them was seriously injured by the iron bar on the window! ¡°Your injury is serious ¡­ Hurry, let¡¯s go to the hospital!¡± ¡°What other hospital do you go to, do you think it¡¯s over?¡± Chu Qing pulled Ye Chenxi behind him, and in the distant Jinbei car, jumped out of 5 6 burly women, some with choppers and steel pipes! ¡°This¡­¡­¡± Chu Qing was speechless for a while, he was a little curious how this woman lived to today! But what he didn¡¯t know, at this time Ye Chenxi was already in a mess because of his injury! ¡°You mean, someone wants to assassinate me!¡± Ye Chenxi finally woke up and squinted at the six burly women who rushed in front of her. A strong killing intent appeared in her eyes. Since the assassination failed, it is now my Chen Chenxi¡¯s counterattack! How can Ye Chenxi, who can make the underground forces in the whole city turbulent, be a good stubble? ¡°You finally reacted ¡­¡± Chu Qing moved his arm a few times. At this time, the six burly women had arrived, and a silver machete had been chopped towards Chu Qing! Probably thought that Chu Qing was just a simple little man, there was no threat, so only one woman came to attack him! ¡°It was underestimated again ¡­¡± There was a fierce color in Chu Qing ¡¯s eyes, and the golden light flashed on his arm. He wanted to solve the battle with the fastest speed. Although the iron bar behind him was stuck by the bone, it still could n¡¯t take too long, otherwise even his physique, Will also leave more serious injuries! ¡°clang!¡± Silver¡¯s machete cut directly on Chu Qing¡¯s arm, and made a sound similar to steel friction. This attack was actually blocked by his right arm! A look of shock appeared in the eyes of the burly woman! But she hasn¡¯t waited for her to move, Chu Qing¡¯s speed is much faster than her! Chu Qing¡¯s left fist is covered with golden rays of light, and a fist directly hits the burly woman¡¯s abdomen. This fist Chu Qing uses Spiritual Qi. If the opponent has not cultivated, he can¡¯t take a punch! The burly woman issued a groan and directly reversed three to four steps. The golden light covered on it seemed to explode in her body, directly hurting her internal organs! As she looked up in shock, she saw a golden light leg gliding fiercely on her face! The burly woman flew straight out, the machete fell to the ground, and the battle ended! In just 3 rounds, Chu Qing easily solved a person! He looked towards the Ye Chenxi side, which was surrounded by perils, and was facing the pinch of 5 people at the same time. Although Ye Chenxi cultivated ancient martial arts, it was a bit overwhelming, just a few seconds, her abdomen had appeared A long bloody mouth! A killing intent appeared on Chu Qing¡¯s face, he kicked the machete, and the silver handle saw that he had flown and appeared in his hand! When Chu Qing got the knife, it seemed that a peerless edge appeared from him, that is the edge of the sword! As Sword Immortal who makes someone terror-stricken at the news in the other world, when he reaches the sword, he is Sword Immortal Chu Qing! A golden, next moment appeared on the silver knife, Chu Qing has disappeared in the same place, and a knife was cut towards the burly woman who turned his back on him! ¡°lie!¡± There was a muffled sound, and the woman lying down was cut to the neck by him with a knife. Of course, Chu Qing uses the back of the knife, otherwise this blade will directly cut off her head! Although I don¡¯t know if Ye Chenxi can kill people on this site, it is better to give her less trouble. At the same time, the eyes of the other four burly women were full of shock! This skinny man like a baby chick knocked out one of them in an instant! And unlike them, Ye Chenxi¡¯s eyes appeared a bit of joy, didn¡¯t expect he actually knocked down 2 people in an instant, so her pressure has been much less since then! But what made her more was next. I saw Chu Qing coldly snorted, the knife in his hand shot again, and he himself turned into a golden streamer, and it immediately went around a person behind him, and it was another heavy knife! Fall down again! The other three people no longer dare to carelessly, but at this time Ye Chenxi¡¯s enthusiasm is also aroused, how can he make his man stand out? She should be in the limelight! Ye Chenxi swayed with one hand, the steleman had already hacked out, a burly woman could not dodge, was directly lost on the spot to lose battle strength, the knife in his hand fell to the ground! Chu Qing is one against two, and the silver sword in his hand makes you can¡¯t guard against it like a sword. It only takes 3 rounds to knock those 2 people to the ground! ¡°Yes you!¡± Ye Chenxi laughed dryly and hugged Chu Qing¡¯s shoulders. The killing intent in Chu Qing¡¯s eyes only faded a little. If they weren¡¯t afraid of causing unnecessary trouble to Ye Chenxi, these six people wouldn¡¯t even be enough for him. Sword Immortal Chu Qing, treat friends with justice, but when treating the enemy has never been soft! ¡°I kept alive, and the rest will probably be left to you.¡± Chu Qing dropped the silver knife and said to Ye Chenxi. (End of this chapter) Chapter 9 Ye Chenxi began to look serious. Now that she mentioned the underground forces, then she is the Queen Ye Chenxi who controls the underground forces in the entire city of Tianjin. Today this matter, if it was not Chu Qing who was here, helped her and said not to listen to her Really fall in the sewer, planted here! ¡°Well, I will ask people to handle things here.¡± But Ye Chenxi was still a little surprised, is this Chu Qing really an ordinary high school student? How is completely different from the results of their own investigation. How can ordinary high school students get ancient martial arts, a skill that is only in the hands of a few people, and it seems to know a lot about underground forces? ¡°Then today¡¯s meal ¡­ I don¡¯t think it¡¯s possible to eat it. Let¡¯s go to another day. I will invite you to another day. It¡¯s too late to estimate that my dad will be in a hurry.¡± Chu Qing rubbed his shoulders. His shot just seemed to be a warm-up for him. He couldn¡¯t help but hope to have some trouble again. Thinking of this, Chu Qing couldn¡¯t help but smile a little, but fortunately, he was here today, otherwise Ye Chenxi was afraid that there might be some minor troubles, so it would not be regarded as true, she owes her a favor In this way, this woman will not be so nostril in front of herself, just a man of mine ¡­ ¡°Toot, toot ¡­¡± ¡°Hello? Which one?¡± Ye Chenxi¡¯s phone rang suddenly, and she flicked her hair to pick up the phone. ¡°what!?¡± Chu Qing watched Ye Chenxi¡¯s complexion suddenly turn pale, what happened? But what happened has nothing to do with herself. It is estimated that some things related to the underground forces in her family, how these things can be managed by a little high school student ¡­ Chu Qing shook the head, ready to leave, Chu Qing is not interested in her family ¡¯s affairs, nor does she want to be drawn into it. In this World, Chu Qing ¡¯s sense of participation is as low as possible, so that when leaving, there is no concern . ¡°Chu Qing ¡­¡­ Don¡¯t go first ¡­¡± Just when Chu Qing just turned around, Ye Chenxi suddenly pulled Chu Qing, and his eyes started to turn red. This made Chu Qing very curious, what could make the underground queen Ye Chenxi so lost self-control? ¡°Why, what happened?¡± ¡°I ¡­ my mother was assassinated ¡­ and I am now rescuing the family ¡­¡± ¡°How could this be?¡± Chu Qing¡¯s face was also heavy, and today the incident happened suddenly, but Chu Qing is also a person who has lived for 2 years. At the moment of the incident, he smelled a thick conspiracy, and now it seems, It seems that these two things are definitely more than coincidence! If something really happened to Ye Chenxi today, and her mother¡¯s side was also unable to host the overall situation because of the assassination, then the Underground World in Tsu will definitely change dramatically! When the time comes, it is definitely not just a trivial matter, it is estimated that there will be unrest in the entire city of Tianjin! ¡°You ¡­ don¡¯t cry first, then I will go with you.¡± Chu Qing smiled bitterly, it seems that he still can¡¯t leave. Anyway, Ye Chenxi just proposed to make friends with him, and now friends are in trouble, how could he say leave and leave? ¡°it is good¡­¡­¡± Ye Chenxi¡¯s eyes are a little godless. In her eyes, her mother has always been the same as the top beam in the family. Now the top beam is suddenly falling down. The remaining aunts Aunt are still glare like a tiger watching his prey staring at her position, when the time comes how should she protect herself? Chu Qing also understands Ye Chenxi¡¯s feelings. If his family is hurt, then Chu Qing¡¯s anger will burn back the entire world! ¡°go!¡± In Ye Chenxi¡¯s stunned time, Chu Qing has stopped a taxi. Now the delay is to rush to her family. Without Ye Chenxi, it is difficult to guarantee that her mother¡¯s injury will increase, of course , Is an artificial increase. When Chu Qing was in the field of cultivation, for the same sect sent senior and junior brothers in order to fight for status and rights, he had done all sorts of dirty things, he knew clearly 2 Chu, so he is clearly starting against Ye Chenxi What will the group of people do next. The next thing to do is to completely eliminate the lineage in their home! ¡°Okay, now, look at me!¡± Chu Qing shook Ye Chenxi¡¯s shoulders forcibly, Ye Chenxi finally came back to his senses and looked at Ye Chenxi. ¡°Now, your family depends on you. Of course ¡­ I can help you a lot, but you must cheer yourself up. No one will cheer you up at this time! After listening to Chu Qing ¡¯s words, Ye Chenxi ¡¯s eyes gradually became focused. She looked at Chu Qing and suddenly hugged Chu Qing. During this crisis, Ye Chenxi suddenly had a feeling that she could rely on others. This feeling made her drunk. ¡°I help you, it¡¯s okay, now tell the driver where you are going, and then tell you the younger brother, don¡¯t go home!¡± Chu Qing¡¯s words finally played a certain role. Now many people, including mother, younger brother¡¯s safety, are all on her. If she falls down, then these people will all suffer! After telling the driver¡¯s address, Ye Chenxi also called her younger brother Ye Mao, telling him not to go home first, and wait for her to solve the problems at home before returning home. Chu Qing slowly closed his eyes. In the battle just now, his Spirit Qi was almost completely exhausted, so he had to adjust his state to the best before he reached her family. Those in power in her family will never let her enter the door so easily! In the battle just now, Chu Qing¡¯s Spirit Physique also has a small recovery. He can now skillfully use more spells, and Dantian also appears Spiritual Qi vortex, which is a performance of his promotion! (End of this chapter) Chapter 10 ¡°Chu Qing, it¡¯s here!¡± Ye Chenxi pulled Chu Qing who was still in cultivation, Chu Qing took a long breath, and the golden-yellow in his eyes gradually disappeared. ¡°let¡¯s go!¡± It wasn¡¯t until the Chen Chenxi family arrived that Chu Qing knew how huge the so-called ancient martial arts family was! This power is not only reflected in the value of military force, it is only measured in terms of money, but it is the same as the existence of strong great shots that are unmatched! The huge villa standing in the city center is a symbol of absolute power! At the door, the black clothed woman that Chu Qing had seen in the bar had been waiting early. At this time, when she saw the arrival of Ye Chenxi, she hurried up! ¡°Young Lady, you are finally back!¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m back, what happened to the family?¡± Ye Chenxi finally has the imposing manner of the superior, an invisible aura slowly appears, and Chu Qing is completely unaffected by the aura, after all, this powerful woman has just cried secretly to herself. ¡°It¡¯s hard to handle things, Ye Mei said that unless you are here, others will not let them in! ¡°This woman who crawls in and out!¡± Ye Chenxi was angry, and a stronger imposing manner appeared from her. If it was not Chu Qing, how could she rush back here in time! ? When the time comes, mom can really be slaughtered by them! This is Ye Mei who is her 3 aunt. I heard from her mother before that, Ye Mei has been in the family for many years, and has been doing a lot of small movements, and even suspected of colluding with some other Great Family It was only because her mother had never had any actual evidence that she had never done anything. But I didn¡¯t expect that Ye Mei would act first today! ¡°Xiaoqing, what are you doing covering your face!¡± The black clothed woman kept covering her face. Ye Chenxi felt that something was wrong and directly ordered her not to cover it. And Xiaoqing took off the hand that covered her face, and a bright red palm was printed on her face! ¡°Is Ye Mei playing?¡± ¡°En.¡± ¡°Bully intolerably, Chu Qing, let¡¯s go!¡± Chu Qing also had a little anger in his heart, and he also heard a rough idea. Didn¡¯t expect this Ye Mei is a good first-hand method. If it is not him today, then the consequences may be serious. Even if Ye Chenxi does not have any serious injuries, it is estimated that it will delay the time to arrive here. So when Ye Chenxi¡¯s mother died, Ye Chenxi has several points of status in this Ye Family? ¡°Wait, this is ¡­¡± 3 people just walked into the main entrance, but 2 people stopped them and looked at Chu Qing with a bad face. ¡°He¡¯s my person, why, stop it?¡± Ye Chenxi glared, these 2 people are obviously not from their family, it is estimated that they are from Ye Mei ¡¯s side, did n¡¯t expect her to just go out and play for a few days, and there is such a heaven-shaking, earth-shattering Variety! ¡°Oh, Eldest Young Lady, now in Ye Family is a special period, you have to be considerate, so no outsiders can enter! ¡°You are so brave! Who made you dare to stop the people I brought !?¡± Ye Chenxi was so angry that she was about to start her hands. Fortunately, Xiaoqing was beside her, and she was pulling her tightly to prevent her from shooting. Otherwise, once Ye Chenxi did, it was estimated that things would really be irreparable. Now! ¡°I am a doctor.¡± Chu Qing suddenly said lightly next to him, this is only one reasonable identity, and Chu Qing really studied medicine when he was outside the realm, but he did not study traditional medicine, but he used Spirit Qi to cure and save people. It is estimated that this is definitely very rare among the ancient martial arts family. After all, this World, for the application of Spiritual Qi, is definitely not as advanced as his World! ¡°Doctor? Can men be doctors this year?¡± There was already a sneer on the woman¡¯s face on the left, and another woman laughed with her. How could a man be a doctor? ¡°Oh, I can see at a glance that you have gynecological diseases for many years, is it okay?¡± Chu Qing chuckled and looked at the woman who mocked him. ¡°you¡­¡­¡± ¡°Oh, by the way, and you, your kidneys are not good. It is probably because you have been studying In Military there for many years. I have been taking Chinese medicine for a long time recently, but the effect has not been very good, am I right?¡± The other concierge woman was about to speak, but she was stuffed back by Chu Qing ¡¯s words, and Chu Qing was right! 2 people glanced at each other, although their purpose was to make Ye Chenxi difficult, but now the man really has 2 brushes, and they have come up with a suitable reason. At this time, if they do n¡¯t let others go, they will definitely be taken by the family. trigger! 2 people all understood the meaning in each other¡¯s eyes and let it go! Ye Chenxi is still angry, but Chu Qing still has a smiling expression, and the 3 people step into the front door together. As soon as they entered the main entrance, the three of them faced up with two women. Behind them, they followed four female bodyguards. The direction they came in just happened to block all of their progress! ¡°Ye Mei ¡­¡± Ye Chenxi¡¯s eyes seemed to blaze flames, and her anger had reached the zenith. The woman who was holding a small fan in front of her and chuckled was Ye Mei! ¡°Yo, this is not the morning sun. Fortunately, you came back in time, otherwise ¡­ I really don¡¯t know what will happen ¡­¡± Ye Mei held a small fan to cover her face, and also wiped a few tears symbolically, a very sad look, which further angered Ye Chenxi, Ye Chenxi¡¯s body is gestating energy, next moment can charge ahead to Ye Mei Critical blow! But at the crucial moment, a pair of steady hands suddenly stopped Ye Chenxi, who was Chu Qing who had been silent before. At this time, Ye Chenxi also understood the intention of Chu Qing. That Ye Mei was deliberately irritating her shot. If she took the initiative, the crime of attacking her family would be directly implemented, when the time comes even her My mother will never die, and she will never be able to protect her! In the Great Family, the first thing is the evidence. If there is no evidence, then you must not take the initiative! ¡°Huh ¡­ Ye Mei, where is my mother? Can I have a look first?¡± ¡°Your little child is really rude. In terms of seniority, you still have to call me 3 aunt ¡­¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 11 Ye Meijiao smiled, but there were many complicated contents in his eyes. ¡°Oh, well, let me go now, how is my mother?¡± Ye Chenxi is still very young after all, so she didn¡¯t play those fake things with her for a while, but straight to the point. ¡°Your mother is okay now, but to say ¡­ how did you bring back a stranger? Now strangers can also enter our Ye Family casually?¡± Ye Mei covered her face with a fan, a look of disdain, and pointed to Chu Qing who was standing aside. Chu Qing slightly frowned, it seems that this Ye Mei made up his mind today, not let them pass so easily! ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter to you, he is the doctor I found.¡± ¡°Doctor? Can a man still be a doctor ¡­? But he is tentatively a doctor. What do you mean by bringing a male doctor from another family? Is it ¡­ I have no Ye Family? ¡° Ye Mei is pressing hard, as long as she delays time, Ye Chenxi will take the initiative to attack sooner or later. Her patience is not so much. After all, the person lying inside is her mother! ¡°No, I am not only a doctor, but also her friend.¡± At this moment, Chu Qing came out with a chuckle, gently stopped Ye Chenxi behind him, and said slowly. ¡°Friend? Huh, your little wave hoof is like your mother, just a few days out of the waves and brought back a man?¡± Ye Mei tore her face straight and said such unpleasant words, but Ye Chenxi was flushed. If she had already figured out the seriousness of the shot, I am afraid she would take the initiative to attack Ye Mei directly on the spot. Kill! ¡°Yes, he is my friend, so now, can we let it pass?¡± Ye Chenxi took a deep breath and adjusted her mindset. Now Ye Mei is bullying her mindset, so this time it is necessary to calm down. Her people in this area don¡¯t know where they are now, it is likely to protect her mother inside, so she wants to rush into it basically is impossible, and now can only pin her hopes on Chu Qing. ¡°If we want to be a Ye Family man, there are a lot of demands ¡­ The most important one must be the trainer. The little brother doesn¡¯t look like a trainer.¡± There was a hint of fineness in Ye Mei ¡¯s eyes, and Chu Qing smiled slightly, and there was no confusion in his eyes. He knew that at the moment, Ye Mei was measuring the rareness of his within the body. Obviously, there was no True Qi reaction. ¡°Aunt Ye laughs, I really am a trainer.¡± Chu Qing looked towards Ye Mei with a smile. With Ye Mei¡¯s few strokes, how could it be possible to test where his realm is? The 2 are not at all a level, or this is the gap between the 2 World and Spirit Qi cultivation! ¡°You? Since you said that you are a trainer, then ¡­ Ye Meier, go and try out the man that our family Eldest Young Lady is looking for how many catties and how many taels!¡± Ye Mei nodded to the people around her, the woman named Ye Meier. ¡°Yes, Mother.¡± Ye Meier was wearing a red cheongsam, and the slit almost reached the thigh. As long as she walked gently, she could see the great scenery under the cheongsam. ¡°Ye nephew, don¡¯t say that 3 aunts bullied you. If your man can pass her level, why not let you in?¡± Ye Chenxi¡¯s eyes were slightly surprised, but then it was relieved. Even she could not see what realm Chu Qing is, so how can Ye Mei see it again? ¡°Okay, then ¡­ compare it.¡± Ye Mei sneered, and today her man will be beaten and crippled, then Ye Chenxi will definitely run away on the spot, when the time comes still afraid she will not take the initiative? Once Ye Chenxi took the initiative, she would have violated the family rules of the family, even her mother Ye Qingmei could not keep her! ¡°Little brother ~¡± Ye Meier is just like her name, Innate Charming Bone, but the female color can¡¯t do much for Chu Qing. Anyway, he has been alive for 2 lifetimes, not to mention, he never looked This kind of woman in the bones. ¡°Men, just hide behind the woman, just lose this time, but you have to promise me a condition ~¡± ¡°What conditions?¡± Chu Qing was also full of smiles, and at the same time began to brew Spiritual Qi with the body, Spiritual Qi began to rush to his body, next moment, he was able to instantly charge ahead and kill this woman on the spot! ¡°If someone wins, you will sleep with me for a night ¡­¡± ¡°Ye Meier, don¡¯t go too far!¡± Ye Chenxi, as expected, exploded the hair again, and Chu Qing sighed slightly. Compared with the mother and daughter, Ye Chenxi is really not a little bit worse than the city, and it is no wonder that Ye Chenxi ¡¯s mother has not let her inherit the rights . If Ye Chenxi inherited the power of the family early, it is estimated that it will not take long before Ye Chenxi will be completely overruled by the mother and daughter. ¡°Okay, I promise you, then ¡­ let¡¯s get started!¡± Chu Qing tone barely fell, Ye Meier took his long legs and attacked him, ready to fight Chu Qing without any defense! A light azure fist has begun to condense on her palm. If Chu Qing is really unprepared to be hit by her, Chu Qing will definitely receive a huge impact, even within the body internal organs will be affected by some hurt! It¡¯s really a vicious woman. What I said just now is distracting my attention! Chu Qing smiled at the corner of his mouth, as if there was no reaction, and a happy look had appeared on Ye Mei¡¯s face opposite him. For her daughter, she was very confident! If it wasn¡¯t because the best inheritance in the family was given to Ye Chenxi, then Ye Meier¡¯s achievement is definitely a lot higher than Ye Chenxi! (End of this chapter) Chapter 12 ¡°clang!¡± With the sound of metal friction and collision, a very powerful hand directly grabbed Ye Meier¡¯s palm! ¡°what!?¡± Ye Mei¡¯s complexion changed, how can this pretty boy reflect so quickly? And she clearly didn¡¯t feel any power fluctuation in the inside of Chu Qing¡¯s within the body! ¡°you!?¡± Ye Meier¡¯s face instantly changes was so white, how could she didn¡¯t expect, the man in front of him who seemed to have no power, would take her so easily! Moreover, her arm is now completely unable to move even a little bit, as if she was held up by a pair of iron pliers! ¡°Now, do you still want to sleep with me?¡± Chu Qing smiled with evil spirits, his hands burst into strength, and then exerted a little force, Ye Meier ¡¯s hands began to deform slightly. Facing this moving beautiful woman, Chu Qing had no intention of have tender, protective feelings for the fairer sex, It¡¯s a ruthless one! ¡°Enough, stop!¡± Ye Mei showed a little surprise. In the moment when Chu Qing used Spiritual Qi, she vaguely noticed that this man within the body appeared a force of terror out of thin air. It seemed that Chu Qing cultivation base was not under her! ¡°You! Impossible!¡± There was a fierce color in Ye Meier¡¯s eyes. Her right leg flew to Chu Qing, and silver light flashed on the tip of her high heels, where a blade was hidden! There was a touch of indifference in Chu Qing¡¯s eyes. This woman wanted his life? Chu Qing right hand directly struck her thigh, next moment, flashing astral qi¡¯s left-handed fist, directly hit Ye Meier¡¯s lower abdomen! Pu! Ye Meier spurt a mouthful of blood, the whole person flew out! Chu Qing looked at his left hand. At that moment, his killing heart was extremely strong. If it wasn¡¯t for closing the hand, it is estimated that Ye Meier¡¯s internal organs have been smashed by him! ¡°You! Okay, Ye Chenxi, see what good man you brought back!¡± Ye Mei held Ye Meier in her eyes and looked viciously towards Ye Chenxi and Chu Qing! ¡°Oh, it was Aunt Ye ** who came out with a good daughter. Trifling had to use the knife hidden in his shoes?¡± Chu Qing wiped his hands, as if he had just touched something filthy, which only took Ye Chenxi¡¯s hand. ¡°Okay, now hurry up and send your daughter for treatment, otherwise, after an hour, I can¡¯t guarantee that there will be no internal injury left!¡± Chu Qing said silently while walking. Ye Mei heard Chu Qing ¡¯s words and put her hand on Ye Meier ¡¯s abdomen to feel it. She could n¡¯t help but feel angry, did n¡¯t expect Chu Qing, with a palm that was so poisonous, directly hit a lot of True Qi into Ye Meier Within the body, and now, True Qi continues to destroy Ye Meier¡¯s kidney! ¡°Okay, okay, you are ruthless!¡± Ye Mei fiercely glared at Chu Qing and called the two black clothed women behind him to take Ye Meier away, but she never thought about it, her daughter also wanted to kill Chu Qing! ¡°Chu Qing, are you okay !?¡± Waiting for a long distance, Ye Chenxi looked worried towards Chu Qing, Chu Qing shook her head slightly, her daughter¡¯s strength was too low, and he didn¡¯t have much desire to shoot, if not Ye Meier In the end, I really moved the knife and wanted to kill him. It is estimated that Chu Qing would not take such a heavy hand. ¡°It¡¯s okay, let¡¯s go and see Aunt.¡± Chu Qing returned to Spirit Qi as he walked. Without Ye Mei ¡¯s hindrance, no one from Ye Family stopped them. After all, no one has the ability to stop Ye Family ¡¯s future Eldest Young Lady. At this time, two people came across a woman face to face, wearing a suit and gold wire glasses, looking very quiet. ¡°2 Auntie!¡± Ye Chenxi called out, which woman¡¯s eyes are full of eagerness. ¡°Chenxi, you are finally here!¡± ¡°How about my mother?¡± ¡°Your mother is okay and protected by us, but Ye Mei¡¯s power still plays a certain role. We have no way but to temporarily save your mother¡¯s life.¡± 2 Aunt hugged Ye Chenxi, her eyes full of worry. ¡°Right¡­ is this?¡± At this time, Aunt 2 noticed Chu Qing standing behind Ye Chenxi, and couldn¡¯t help but wonder. ¡°Auntie 2, this is mine ¡­ a friend, I was just attacked, but fortunately this friend helped.¡± 2 Aunt is nodded, but there is a little dissatisfaction on her face, Ye Chenxi ¡¯s little child temperament she knows, in her eyes, the so-called friend is the playmate that ¡¯s all who does n¡¯t know where to find it. ¡°Okay, then I will take you to see your mother, as for your friend ¡­¡± ¡°Auntie 2, I have to follow up.¡± ¡°en?¡± 2 The expression of dissatisfaction on my aunt¡¯s face is getting more and more serious, and Ye Chenxi is also true. Why do you still care about your friends or lovers? (End of this chapter) Chapter 13 ¡°Auntie 2, he has to follow up, he has learned some medicine.¡± ¡°Medicine?¡± Seeing Ye Chenxi¡¯s serious look, 2 Auntie started to whisper. Although it is said that this Ye Chenxi is quite unreliable at ordinary times, will she still be like that at this critical time? It seems that Ye Qingmei is right. It is too early to let Ye Chenxi inherit the ancient martial arts inheritance of Ye Family. 2 The aunt thought about it, and looking at the head, he could only let this man go in first. After all, in this Ye Family, Ye Chenxi has more rights than her. ¡°Okay, I will take you.¡± After 2 aunts walked for 2 3 minutes, several people finally came to an independent villa. 2 The aunt took them directly to Ye Chenxi¡¯s mother, Ye Qingmei¡¯s room. ¡°mom!¡± Seeing the pale-faced woman lying on the hospital bed, Ye Chenxi got a sore nose and walked over. And Ye Qingmei¡¯s eyes opened slowly, his eyes full of weak colors. ¡°Chenxi, you are here ¡­¡± Ye Qingmei touched her head, and at this time, Ye Chenxi really revealed her side as a child. ¡°Oh? This is¡­¡± Ye Qingmei noticed Chu Qing standing at the door and could not help asking. Chu Qing touched his nose and could n¡¯t help but feel a little embarrassed. Did n¡¯t he say it ¡¯s okay today and just came out for a meal? How do you feel like you are starting to meet your parents ¡­ ¡°Mom, this is mine ¡­ my friend, he ¡­ is also a trainer.¡± ¡°Oh? Friend? Still practicing family.¡± ¡°It¡¯s rare. Nowadays, few male children are willing to work hard and practice martial arts.¡± Ye Qingmei naturally understood his daughter. Even if he was paralyzed on the bed, he looked at Ye Chenxi with a smile on his face, and his eyes were full of loving colors. In her eyes, Ye Chenxi had a lot of so-called friends, but it was the first time to bring a male child home for the first time. ¡°Well, Aunt, I¡¯m entrusted to her and show you the body.¡± Chu Qing¡¯s performance is generous, but he is also a bit guilty in his heart, and always feels that Ye Chenxi¡¯s mother looks at her own eyes ¡­ how strange? ¡°Hahaha, well, Chen Xi was bothered, but I still know my body better.¡± Although Ye Qingmei said trouble in his mouth, his face was refusing, and it was obvious. Chu Qing was taken aback for a moment, and then he was relieved. The female giants who can control the underground forces in the whole city of Tianjin must definitely have some factions. And this World seems to be most famous doctors, are women? ¡°Mom, you let him take a look, he is very difficult to deal with! If it were not for him today, I am afraid I will also be hurt not badly!¡± ¡°Oh?¡± After listening to Ye Chenxi, some curiosity appeared in Ye Qingmei¡¯s eyes. For the first time, she saw that the daughter had such a high evaluation of a man. Is this man really different? ¡°Aunt, if I guessed right ¡­¡± Chu Qing slowly closed his eyes, Spirit Qi turned into perception and began to spread throughout the room, and finally covered the entire room, and Ye Qingmei¡¯s body was also in his perception range! ¡°You were attacked by a sneak attack. You hit your left back directly with a palm. The strength of the sneak attack person is extremely damaging. As a result, you now have to mobilize most of the True Qi in your body to resist the damaging energy. Invasion, and it will last for at least a few days. ¡° ¡°In the past few days, your body is extremely fragile, because most of the qi is used to resist that unknown energy, am I right?¡± Chu Qing tone barely fell, Ye Qingmei¡¯s face changed slightly. ¡°Chenxi, you go out.¡± ¡°Ah I?¡± ¡°Well, I have some words to be alone ¡­ chatting with this child.¡± Ye Qingmei¡¯s face was still plain, but there were other things in his eyes. ¡°okay.¡± Ye Chenxi is very respectful to her mother, so after his mother finished, Ye Chenxi left the room and took the door. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s talk about the business now.¡± Ye Qingmei raised his body strongly and sat up from the bed, leaning on the pillow, but his face was gone without a smile, but full of seriousness. An invisible gas field slowly spreads in the room. The underground power of Tsu is under her control. Now, she is not the mother of Ye Chenxi, but the king of underground power in Tsu! Chu Qing slightly frowned, Ye Qingmei¡¯s strength is much stronger than he imagined. It can even be said that it is not at a level at all. After all, Chu Qing¡¯s body has only just been cultivated for a few days. However, if Ye Qingmei wanted to use the aura alone to force him to suppress it, he would have thought too much! ¡°hmph! ¡± Chu Qing groaned, a hidden divine light flashed out, an invisible imposing manner began to spread throughout the room, listen carefully, you can even hear the buzzing sword in the air! Chu Qing¡¯s identity is not simple, you know, he is the genius Sword Immortal across the continent! (End of this chapter) Chapter 14 For a time, the entire room has been filled with the aura of 2 people, and the 2 people are constantly fighting. The air in the handover part fluctuates! ¡°Sure enough! You are not a trainer, but someone who cultivates ancient martial arts. No wonder you can see my injury at a glance ¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s say, someone from Li Family sent you? Is there anything to do with me, don¡¯t involve the child of Ye Chenxi.¡± Ye Qingmei coldly snorted, said slowly, at the same time, her aura was inadvertently stronger again inadvertently! ¡°Me? I¡¯m not a Li Family person.¡± Chu Qing shrugged, but Khan began to appear slowly on his forehead. Ye Qingmei¡¯s strength is indeed not what he can now contend, at least it is impossible to want to contend on the aura. Huh, but why don¡¯t you worry about who you are for a while! ¡°you are not?¡± Ye Qingmei brows slightly wrinkle, she can naturally tell that Chu Qing is not lying, but not lying does not mean the truth. ¡°So, what is the purpose of approaching Ye Chenxi?¡± ¡°Is there any purpose for her to approach me ¡­¡± Chu Qing laughed bitterly for so long, it was Ye Chenxi who had been actively entangled with him. Only today¡¯s thing was he who offered to help. Now it is said that it suddenly feels a big head. Seeing Chu Qing¡¯s appearance, Ye Qingmei suddenly remembered the look of her baby daughter. If it was really like what Chu Qing said, then it is really possible that Ye Chenxi actively entangled Chu Qing. ¡°So, where did you learn from this ancient martial arts?¡± ¡°Is this martial art called ancient martial arts ¡­? Then it¡¯s a long story, that year, I accidentally fell off the cliff, and then in a cave ¡­¡± ¡°Stop and stop, forget it. Since you don¡¯t say anything, I won¡¯t ask.¡± Ye Qingmei heard that Chu Qing was talking nonsense, so she didn¡¯t ask anymore, and looked at Chu Qing where she was laughing, she couldn¡¯t help but have a headache. ¡°I¡¯m asking you once. Are you by her side really not going to hurt Ye Chenxi?¡± ¡°No.¡± Chu Qing¡¯s face was finally a little more serious, without the cynicism he just had. ¡°If I really want to be against her, as long as I don¡¯t rescue her when the car accident just happened, it is estimated that she will be injured before death, not to mention there are a few people who chase her.¡± ¡°Okay, then I believe you tentatively, if you let me know you treat her ¡­¡± Ye Qingmei¡¯s face was ruthless, but it seemed to remind him of Ye Chenxi¡¯s appearance, and suddenly he couldn¡¯t say anything. ¡°Forget it, you can call Ye Chenxi in. I still have some things to tell her.¡± Chu Qing¡¯s face is surprised, is this done? ¡°Wait ¡­ wait, Aunt Ye, what¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°What is the right thing?¡± Chu Qing has a black line on his face. It seems that Ye Qingmei has completely overshadowed her own physical condition about her daughter¡¯s relationship. ¡°Of course to see a doctor!¡± ¡°Oh!¡± Ye Qingmei remembered this. It turned out that the real purpose of the youngster in front of him was to see her. ¡°Come on, let me see my daughter¡¯s vision.¡± ¡°Pu, Aunt, your daughter and I are just ordinary friends.¡± ¡°Hey, Aunt knows, haven¡¯t I been young when Aunt?¡± Chu Qing: ¡°??? Ye Qingmei is more like a strong woman than Ye Chenxi, or a man in this World. Knowing that Chu Qing wants to see him, he does n¡¯t have to tweak. With the fine voice, Ye Qingmei directly puts her body only One robe was untapped and left aside. ¡°Come on, if you can¡¯t solve it, I have to think of other ways.¡± Although Ye Qingmei said so on her lips, she did n¡¯t expect anything in her heart. After all, Chu Qing is excellent and only a youngster who is under 20 years old. He is able to achieve such achievements in cultivation, which is already amazing. , I really dare not go to extravagant Chu Qing for any achievements in medicine. ¡°Okay, then I¡¯m here.¡± Chu Qing looked at Ye Qingmei¡¯s perfect naked back and couldn¡¯t help breathing, but he quickly adjusted and began to observe her injury seriously. On Ye Qingmei¡¯s left shoulder, there is a huge pitch black shadow, emitting a strange black, the surrounding meat has become purple, and also exudes a slight fishy smell, which makes Chu Qing interested. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be taboo, you should do whatever you want.¡± ¡°it is good.¡± In fact, without Ye Qingmei, Chu Qing wo n¡¯t let go, after all, he is a man in the bones, so he wo n¡¯t be like a man in this society. ¡°Aunt Ye, you turn around, I have to look at the front.¡± Ye Qingmei hearing this, turned around, exposing the tall double peaks, the delicate figure did not change a little because of the birth. ¡°hiss¡­¡­¡± Chu Qing has completely forgotten the matter of men and women at this time, but put all his attention on the perception, and his eyes slowly emerged a light. Finally, he locked the five dark dots on his chest. These five small dots are very small. Like pinholes, careful observation may not be able to find out, but in the state of Spirit Vision of Chu Qing, it is still clearly captured. To those few dots, there is a faint energy emanating from it. (End of this chapter) Chapter 15 ¡°how?¡± Although Chu Qing looked serious, Ye Qingmei was a little embarrassed, especially Chu Qing¡¯s unfathomable mystery hiss ¡­ ¡°I understood, sneak attack your person cultivation a poison attack, poison qi directly into your within the body, has a very corrosive.¡± ¡°If you want to use your power to resolve by little by little, then it will take at least 6 7 days, but the corrosiveness of this Formulation will make you insist on less than 6 7 days, or even 4 days, it will let the organs Completely rotten and exhausted! ¡° When Chu Qing pointed out the toxin, Ye Qingmei¡¯s expression on her face was extremely shocked. She studied this injury for so long, and she only stayed on its strong corrosiveness. Didn¡¯t expect Chu Qing After only a short look, I was able to confirm that the dark shadow of her within the body was a toxin. Moreover, the time and so on pointed out by Chu Qing are exactly the same as what she estimated, but what she estimated is only a rough range! ¡°Then, is there a cure?¡± Chu Qing smiled slightly and said confidently, ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°As long as the toxin is released, the wound will naturally improve, and the vitality will re-gather, then there will be no harm!¡± ¡°If I guessed right, the sneak attackers must have used a lot of Innate True Qi, and this was the one to strike, so most of her power is left in your within the body, but her Realm ¡­ estimated It will be affected as a result. ¡° Not a word! Ye Qingmei¡¯s face became even more surprised. She knew this, because the person who attacked her at that time, after attacking her, immediately dropped a lot of cultivation base! ¡°Okay, let¡¯s get started, there may be a little pain.¡± ¡°Oh, young man, you look down upon me.¡± Ye Qingmei laughed snorted, but next moment, the big bean sweat slowly slipped from her forehead! ¡°Hiss ¡­ why does it hurt so much?¡± Chu Qing did not answer. He now put all his energy on his hands. One of his hands was placed on Ye Qingmei¡¯s chest, while the other hand was placed on her back. Chu Qing¡¯s hands have become a weird golden-yellow, his eyes slowly closed, and at the same time, a large number of Spiritual Qi started slowly into Ye Qingmei¡¯s within the body from his hands! ¡°Now, let me detoxify you first.¡± Chu Qing explained to Ye Qingmei that Ye Qingmei ¡¯s forehead was already covered with sweat, and even a large piece of the bed was wetted. She used Spiritual Qi to directly apply to her within the body. This pain is not yet What the average person can afford! Chu Qing often used this method to heal himself when he was outside the world, and the pain was completely out of his consideration. At this time in Ye Qingmei¡¯s within the body, the strands of Golden-yellow Spirit Qi began to work around the toxins of pitch black. With the action of golden Spiritual Qi, the pitch black toxins began to dissipate and finally revealed it True face. It turns out that the five pitch black needle eyes that Chu Qing saw before are actually five very fine silver needles. Unlike ordinary needles, this kind of needle is completely composed of True Qi! It is a bit like the life and death symbol of Tianshan Tongmu, a poison needle condensed by True Qi! So that¡¯s how it is ! Truly analysing the structure of the wound, Chu Qing¡¯s brows were tightened. Fortunately, Ye Qingmei did not use brute force to forcibly detoxify, otherwise, the poison needle would explode directly, and the toxin invaded within the body The speed of spread is accelerating! When the time comes, even if there are ten Chu Qings, it is also powerless, unless there is the kind of spiritual medicine of the previous life, it is possible to save Ye Qingmei, but the kind of medicine pill in the current Earth, want to refine it, no doubt It is very difficult. However, there is still a way to unlock it, but the process will be very slow. Chu Qing will use his Spirit Qi to continuously melt those silver needles, which can only be one at a time. The movement range is too large, which will cause the Formation to explode directly. . ¡°How? Can you unlock it?¡± Ye Qingmei was accustomed to the pain, but took the initiative to talk to Chu Qing so that she could distract her slightly. ¡°Shut up.¡± Chu Qing refused to speak directly. All his attention is now on the difficult array in front of him. If he is disturbed, he cannot guarantee what will happen. ¡°Uh¡­¡­¡± Ye Qingmei¡¯s face turned red. For the first time, she was rejected by a man like this. You must know that she was through childhood, Through a field of ten thousands flowers, A leaf didn¡¯t touched body. It was only because of family reasons. Ye Chenxi¡¯s father has stabilized. And this young man still put his hand on her chest ¡­ Chu Qing carefully mobilized this golden Spiritual Qi piece by piece, which was already the limit he could do. As his Spiritual Qi slowly infiltrated, the black poison needle began to slowly disintegrate. But with the disintegration of the Silver Needle, an energy flowed in along the palm of his hand, but the energy was black. this is¡­¡­? Chu Qing Jing Mang flashes. (End of this chapter) Chapter 16 For a while, Chu Qing could hardly confirm whether this strange energy was good or bad for him, but his Spirit Physique within the body started to wake up slowly because of the injection of this pure energy. The first one to wake up is His hands. But in any case, Ye Qingmei was saved by must, so even if any repercussions were left, he could only bear it himself. The process lasted for about one hour. With a slight sound, the poison needle wrapped in Chu Qing golden Spiritual Qi finally disintegrated, and the final energy slowly flowed in along his palm. ¡°hu, call¡­¡± Chu Qing immediately released his hands, and the whole person leaned back. Fortunately, Ye Qingmei reacted quickly, holding Chu Qing in one hand to prevent him from falling. ¡°has it ended?¡± Ye Qingmei asked urgently. Chu Qing shook the head said: ¡°Today I can only get here first. I dare not unpack all of them at once, otherwise I ca n¡¯t guarantee what will happen.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, we can take it slowly.¡± A smile finally appeared on Ye Qingmei¡¯s face. Although she didn¡¯t seem to care on the surface, she was actually worried. She was not worried about her life, but Ye Chenxi. ¡°Trouble you, what do you want?¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t want anything, Ye Chenxi is my friend.¡± Chu Qing shook the head, he suddenly felt a tickling sensation in his left hand, looked down, and saw a dark color on his left hand. His heart sank, it was the inky toxin just now, didn¡¯t expect remained in his hand, but as Chu Qing withdrew Spirit Qi to Dantian, the black mark was disappeared again. ¡°Oh, I forgot ¡­ you and Ye Chenxi are ¡®friends¡¯ ¡­¡± Ye Qingmei apparently put down his mind and started to joke about them, and Chu Qing could only laugh nodded bitterly. ¡°Aunt Ye, that, then shall I go first?¡± ¡°Well, okay, I will ask someone to send you back, rest assured.¡± ¡°No, I will go straight back to the taxi. You need people here.¡± Chu Qing¡¯s face was a little red, and I suddenly remembered some novels I had read before, what friend¡¯s mother ¡­ Shaking his confused thoughts, Chu Qing pushed open the door and Ye Chenxi hurriedly squeezed in. ¡°Mom, how are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, your friend¡¯s medical skills are great.¡± ¡°Now male children can have such a skill, but it is rare.¡± Ye Qingmei exclaimed. Afterwards, the gentle mother regained her appearance, holding Ye Chenxi comforted. ¡°By the way, you can send him away, he is leaving.¡± ¡°okay!¡± Hearing Ye Qingmei¡¯s body had no major event, Ye Chenxi seemed to be alive, and became very lively and beating. She hugged Chu Qing directly from the back, and Shuangfeng was attached to Chu Qing¡¯s back. ¡°Hehe, didn¡¯t expect you can really ¡­¡± ¡°Little things.¡± Chu Qing broke free, and the woman behind him hugged tighter, smiled, and then simply made her hug. ¡°Why go home so early? Or stay with me tonight, I will give you some rewards!¡± Chu Qing has some blushed with shame, this is the true face of Ye Chenxi, relieved the crisis, and restored the original Ye Chenxi to make him a bit overwhelmed. ¡°Farewell, if my parents knew I was spending the night at other girls¡¯ homes, I wouldn¡¯t be crazy ¡­¡± ¡°Yo, yes, after all, you are a good son of father¡¯s mother, you have to be careful, don¡¯t be ruined by others ~¡± ¡°¡­¡± Chu Qing rolled his eyes. The men in Ye Family cannot walk too casually, so Ye Chenxi sent him to the door, Ye Chenxi also wanted to send Chu Qing home, but Chu Qing refused. At this time, Ye Family was in a shortage of people, and Ye Chenxi was really inconvenient to leave. Ye Chenxi does not shirk. Although worried about Chu Qing, it is still nodded, but it is estimated that with Chu Qing ¡¯s military force value, there is really no woman who can easily subdue. Of course, she was also a little curious. Yesterday Chu Qing was easily fainted by herself, but today ¡­ Forget it, maybe I really understand him now. Ye Chenxi is ready to contact this man for a long time. Chu Qing called a car directly and got into the car. He sat cross-legged there, pretending to close his eyes and relax. But at this time, he has entered the cultivation state. Spirit Physique is activated by about 20% because of today¡¯s additional Spirit Qi. If cultivation continues, it is estimated that Chu Qing can really unlock Spirit Physique. When the time comes, it is estimated that he can even compete with Ye Qingmei, of course, even if he can¡¯t beat it, he can escape. Spirit Physique symbolizes the qualitative leap of cultivator, and it can also be said to be the basic of cultivation people. Only when Spirit Physique is awakened, can cultivation be started. But Chu Qing is more looking forward to the same thing he deposited in his body ¡­ (End of this chapter) Chapter 17 ¡°Young man, it¡¯s here.¡± ¡°Ah? Oh oh.¡± Chu Qing scratched his head, didn¡¯t expect already home. Upon returning home, Chu Qing smelled a scent of vegetables, and his father was ready to prepare meals. ¡°Chu Qing, why did you come back so late?¡± ¡°Ah ¡­ I went to my classmate¡¯s house.¡± Chu Qing¡¯s head is a big circle. ¡°Classmates? Wouldn¡¯t it be the girls¡¯ house again ¡­ Oh, I told you all ¡­¡± Before Qing had finished, Chu Qing had shut the door with a clatter. Yes, ca n¡¯t afford to offend? Finally, father compromised. The father said what the tenth and eighth changes of the male university, what the male university did not stay in, and so on, while helplessly shook the head, and Chu Qing had to laughed and bowed his head to eat. After eating and returning to the house, today elder sister is very honest, probably yesterday Chu Qing¡¯s admonition played a role, but this admonition can produce a few days of effective time for his sister ¡­ Chu Qing is not quite clear. Another night of cultivation is speechless. In addition to cultivation, Chu Qing also carefully studied the toxin mark on his left hand, and finally can only roughly conclude that this mark is not good for him. This is a stubborn energy like a curse, at least He can¡¯t remove the cultivation base alone now. It seems that the ancient martial arts of this World are not simple. Chu Qing indifferently smiled, suddenly divine light flashed, he suddenly remembered that when he was cultivation in the mainland, he once heard a medicine pill, it seems ¡­ can he lift this curse? It seems that it is time to dismiss the cultivator of this World, but I don¡¯t know if there is a cultivator of this World. ¡­¡­ Go to school on 2nd day. ¡°Chu Qing, let¡¯s eat together.¡± Lin Dong¡¯s voice sounded, Chu Qing was stunned, nodded. The last lesson was physics. Because it was so boring, Chu Qing maintained his posture of being a good student for a day and disappeared. After 4 lessons in the morning, he slept for 2 lessons and played a mobile phone for one lesson. The remaining lesson is of course not learning, but playing a note-taking game with the girls around. Although most girls write to him love letters, Chu Qing still enjoys it. It is a good memory to relive the student days ¡­ ¡°What to eat?¡± ¡°Listen to you.¡± As Lin Dong said, he had to hold Chu Qing¡¯s arm again, and was moved away by Chu Qing again. He¡¯s so spicy eyes, Chu Qing doesn¡¯t want to become like a girl around the boys! ¡°Tang Ziyan, come on! Tang Ziyan, come on!¡± ¡°Very handsome!¡± ¡°Tang Ziyan!¡± Chu Qing froze, stopped there, and finally let Lin Dong take advantage of it, holding his arm, a happy brother. But at the next moment, his arm was broken away, and Chu Qing thought for a long time, and finally recalled the name. It was her! Tang Ziyan! ¡°en? What happened?¡± Lin Dong looked at Chu Qing with some doubts. Although Chu Qing behaved strangely in these 2 days, he was very loyal to him as always. ¡°Nothing, Lin Dong, you go to dinner first. I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t eat with you today.¡± Chu Qing ran to the crowd while talking, which was where the school basketball court was. ¡°Tang Ziyan! Tang Ziyan!¡± Chu Qing squeezed away the crowd with difficulty. These boys were as if they were crazy. They had the appearance of those crazy girls who chased the stars in their previous lives. It¡¯s really her! Chu Qing was a little dazed, and he was excited and hesitant. Tang Ziyan was his first love in high school. In the cultivation world 300 years, Chu Qing almost forgot her appearance. Now, see you again. What is she like now? At this time, Tang Ziyan was playing basketball and bullfighting with another girl. Probably because the physical strength of girls is generally better than boys, so the game of playing basketball has become an exclusive sport for women. Tang Ziyan looks like a quick leopard, with three fake moves in a row, almost throwing the defensive girl to the ground, and then stepping forward, slam dunk directly! ¡°Tang Ziyan!¡± ¡°Tang Ziyan!¡± Sure enough ¡­ It¡¯s completely different from previous life memory ¡­ Chu Qing is helpless to hold his forehead. In this case, don¡¯t recognize each other, so as not to embarrass both parties. Chu Qing just turned around, and suddenly a refreshing voice stopped him. ¡°Hey.¡± Chu Qing ignored it and went on. ¡°Wait!¡± Seeing that Chu Qing was about to leave, Tang Ziyan ran a quick two steps and put his hand on Chu Qing¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Have we ¡­ been seen here?¡± Tang Ziyan asked. And the crowd around them was blasted! ¡°God! I¡¯m right, Tang Ziyan, known as Gao Lengxiao Cao, took the initiative to talk up!¡± ¡°Yeah, and it¡¯s such an old-fashioned way of talking!¡± ¡°Wait a minute ¡­ this man seems to be the school flower of our school? Chu Qing!¡± ¡­¡­ Chu Qing had no choice but to look back towards Tang Ziyan. Tang Ziyan looked at him seriously, his eyes full of curiosity. With a bitter smile, maybe Tang Ziyan didn¡¯t know why she wanted to hold me ¡­ ¡°We don¡¯t seem to know each other.¡± Chu Qing slapped her hand, but his heart was beating violently, his breath stagnation. Or ¡­ can¡¯t you put it down? ¡°No, we must have seen it.¡± It still hasn¡¯t changed ¡­ This to waste time on an insoluble or insignificant problem looks exactly the same as in the previous life. Chu Qing shrugged, an undeniable look. (End of this chapter) Chapter 18 ¡°This ¡­ will you play?¡± Tang Ziyan picked up the basketball and handed it to Chu Qing. Chu Qing smiled slightly. Was the previous life memory disturbing her? In his previous life, he really taught Tang Ziyan to play basketball. ¡°Che, how could a boy play basketball ¡­¡± Someone said that it was probably because the school grass Tang Ziyan took the initiative to speak with Chu Qing, so the boy ¡¯s words were full of vinegar. ¡°Then ¡­ are you going to play? I can teach you.¡± Tang Ziyan rubbed his head and looked dumb, just like his previous life. Only Chu Qing knew him best. Many people said that Tang Ziyan was very cold, but only Chu Qing knew that Tang Ziyan was not cold. . ¡°God, is this a confession ¡­?¡± ¡°Impossible, how could my Goddess take the initiative to confess with other male children ¡­¡± ¡°No, this is not true ¡­¡± There were sounds of wail like ghosts and howl like wolves around, but these sounds were automatically filtered by Chu Qing. At this time, in his eyes, only Tang Ziyan. ¡°Well, I actually play basketball.¡± Chu Qing shook his hand, Tang Ziyan¡¯s basketball had appeared in his hand, spinning between his fingers. ¡°How could this boy play basketball?¡± ¡°God, do I have to witness a basketball match between school flowers and school grass?¡± The crowd around exploded, and successfully attracted more people to come and watch. For a time, the playground was full of people. Most of the boys were Tang Ziyan¡¯s little fans, and the girls ¡­ ¡°Look, look, it¡¯s Chu Qing!¡± ¡°Aaahhhh !!! It¡¯s so beautiful, he actually plays basketball!¡± ¡°Hehe, if I had the opportunity to play basketball with him, I would rather live a few years less!¡± ¡­¡­ The number of fans on both sides is showing a balanced trend, one of which is the school flower and the other is the school grass. Of course, no one loses popularity. Chu Qing shrugged, didn¡¯t expect things are so much trouble, but since it is so ¡­ let these people witness together. Witness him to pursue Tang Ziyan again! ¡°That ¡­ shall we fight? If you lose, just be my boyfriend.¡± Tang Ziyan tilted his head and said blankly. As soon as this remark came out, it caused an exclamation of the entire playground. ¡°What if ¡­ you lose?¡± Chu Qing said. ¡°I lost? If I lost ¡­ I can promise you a condition.¡± ¡°It¡¯s really as stubborn as before ¡­¡± Chu Qing whispered with a wry smile. And why pursue him, hey, play basketball ¡­ Soon, the onlookers vacated the venue, leaving enough space for them. ¡°You first.¡± Tang Ziyan threw the ball to Chu Qing to let Chu Qing advance the attack, but before Chu Qing¡¯s hand, the ball was blocked by Chu Qing with a wave of his hand. ¡°Come on, you first.¡± Chu Qing moved his shoulders and adjusted his state. He has n¡¯t touched basketball in a long time, but after such a long time, he really wants to play. Of course, it is not a kind of spirit strength, this is a fair showdown. Chu Qing is very curious about what Tang Ziyan of this World looks like. Tang Ziyan got the ball and led the attack! It can be seen that Tang Ziyan¡¯s ball skills are very proficient, even comparable to your Chu Qing, but at this level, it is still not realistic to want to easily defeat Chu Qing! Speed ??is still possible! Chu Qing secretly commented that Tang Ziyan was constantly doing some fake moves and wanted to shake Chu Qing over, but how could Chu Qing also be a member of the school team at that time, how could he let him shake over so easily? Without taking out some real things, Tang Ziyan can¡¯t pass his level today! However, Tang Ziyan tried for a while, and suddenly turned around. This time Chu Qing didn¡¯t respond, and was directly shook over. Tang Ziyan ran a few steps, made a 3-step layup and scored! The crowd around the crowd cheered, and some boys flushed with excitement! Chu Qing has moved his wrist for a while, and hasn¡¯t touched it for a long time, there are still some influences, but then he should be serious! It was Tang Ziyan ¡¯s goal. As long as Tang Ziyan scored two more, she won. Tang Ziyan took the ball to attack first, and Chu Qing guarded tightly this time. There was no way to prevent Tang Ziyan. At this time, Tang Ziyan seemed to have captured Chu Qing¡¯s backward movement. At this time, a dark shadow appeared in the air, and Tang Ziyan¡¯s face finally changed! How can it be! Pa! With a crunch, Chu Qing directly stopped the basketball with a high jump, which was the legendary block! ¡°This ¡­ how can he jump so high!¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t look like a boy!¡± ¡°How can I be so handsome! I will write a love letter to him today!¡± The little fans around Chu Qing cheered, and the atmosphere also reached its peak after Chu Qing ¡¯s evil charm! (End of this chapter) Chapter 19 ¡°Now, it¡¯s me.¡± Tang Ziyan is nodded. But in the next moment, she was dazzled by Chu Qing¡¯s dazzling technique. How could he be so flexible? Chu Qing made a fake move, Tang Ziyan went to defend, but next moment directly accelerated to turn around, a complete set of moving clouds and water! 3 Step basket, Chu Qing jumped high and dunked! ¡°This ¡­ how could it be so fast?¡± Tang Ziyan couldn¡¯t believe it. And for the next 2 goals, Chu Qing also almost flicked past with ease. ¡°I ¡­ I lost.¡± Tang Ziyan reacted this way, the strength of the two people is no longer on a level, but Chu Qing is just a man ¡­¡­ And the onlookers around also grew their mouths, this ¡­ Tang Ziyan, known as the school grass, not only looks handsome, but basketball is also recognized as their 1st place in high school, but now they are easily won by others? And the one who won her was still the school flower, a boy! ¡°Chu Qing!¡± ¡°Chu Qing!¡± ¡­¡­ The students around shouted Chu Qing ¡¯s name aloud. Just Chu Qing ¡¯s consecutive layups made most girls tempted. If most people had heard of Chu Qing ¡¯s school flower title before, then Today Chu Qing¡¯s handsome action makes them become hardcore fans! ¡°What are your conditions?¡± Tang Ziyan looked at Chu Qing with his fate, but he seemed to have some faint expectation in his eyes. ¡°There are no conditions ¡­ otherwise, how about I chase you?¡± Chu Qing smiled, extend the hand gently squeezed Tang Ziyan¡¯s face. The onlookers were all stunned. The original condition of Chu Qing ¡­ just proposed to actively pursue Tang Ziyan? How could there be such a domineering male child! ¡°How can I be so domineering ¡­ I ¡­¡± A boy took the hand of the boy next to him, his face reddish, and he looked like Sichun. ¡°I also feel ¡­ he¡¯s very handsome!¡± The boy also blushed. Tang Ziyan was there for a long time, and it took a long time for Chu Qing to reflect the meaning of this sentence. Tang Ziyan puci laughed out loud. ¡°What are you laughing at?¡± Chu Qing was confused, watching Tang Ziyan squatting on the floor with a smile, his face blank. ¡°I¡¯m laughing at you silly and want to chase this Miss backwards, you still need some strength!¡± Chu Qing: ¡°??? Why did this girl suddenly become so arrogant! It ¡¯s different from the previous life! After Tang Ziyan finished his speech, he smiled proudly and turned to leave. Chu Qing hated his teeth. Strongly resisting the urge to drag Tang Ziyan to the hotel, Chu Qing also turned away. Need strength? Then I will let you see my strength, previous life can easily catch up with you, this life can be more it it possible that! ? In the afternoon, Chu Qing deliberately went to Lin Dong to inquire about Tang Ziyan¡¯s information, and then was ridiculed by Lin Dong, a fatty fiercely. ¡°I said no, don¡¯t you even know Tang Ziyan?¡± Lin Dong laughed, looking like a seller, but then Chu Qing was screamed by Chu Qing. ¡°Tang Ziyan, the school grass of our school is not only good in sports, but also her study is the first in the school!¡± ¡°I heard ¡­ Tang Ziyan¡¯s family seems to have a background, but he never heard Tang Ziyan mention it.¡± ¡°Hey, such heaven¡¯s spoiled daughter, of course, will become the Goddess of the whole school. Don¡¯t think of people like us ¡­¡± ¡°It turned out to be¡­¡± Chu Qing looked thoughtful, and she did n¡¯t really know much about Tang Ziyan ¡¯s family background. Although the two of the previous generation were like glue, they had n¡¯t reached the level of seeing their parents. She never talked about her family. Now, it seems that Tang Ziyan¡¯s family has some background. ¡°Hey I said, Chu Qing, what do you ask her? You wo n¡¯t be fascinated by her, let me tell you ¡­ She is famous for her cold Goddess. I really did n¡¯t see which boy she actively pursued. ¡­ ¡° Chu Qing is not interested in listening anymore. The information of this fatty is too slow. It is estimated that noon will soon reach many people¡¯s ears, but this fatty is obviously still in the dark. No longer ignoring him, Chu Qing began to think quietly. Tang Ziyan said that he needs other abilities ¡­ means learning? Chu Qing smiled slightly, did you learn? Something of this level is too simple for him! Probably because of being stimulated by Tang Ziyan, Chu Qing finally began to study seriously, these things really are not too difficult for him. ¡°Drips.¡± Chu Qing¡¯s mobile phone, a light sound, opened it and it was a text message from Ye Chenxi. ¡°Xiaoqing will pick you up at night.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 20 Chu Qing threw his mobile phone into his pocket, and then 2 ears didn¡¯t hear anything outside the window. In an instant, after school, Chu Qing directly walked out of the school, and sure enough, Xiao Qing was already waiting for him in front of the school. After getting on the train for a while, I came to the location of Ye Family¡¯s huge villa again. Chu Qing had already been here once, so it was a familiar journey. No one came to trouble him again this time. With the return of Ye Chenxi, and Ye Qingmei ¡¯s current injury is not affected, Ye Mei and their secret operations have basically declared bankruptcy, so they also I dare not have any other means, and the next thing waiting for them is Ye Qingmei¡¯s strong counterattack. Xiaoqing led her directly to the last room, maybe because the business at home was all pressed on Ye Chenxi, so I did n¡¯t see Ye Chenxi this time. There was only Ye Qingmei in the room. Ye Qingmei is reading. ¡°coming?¡± ¡°En.¡± Chu Qing nodded, Ye Qingmei straightly got up, took off only one coat he was wearing, and exposed his delicate figure again. ¡°Come on.¡± Ye Qingmei lightly said with a smile. She can feel that the within the body array is obviously weaker. Although the amplitude is not very large, at least it gives her hope. Chu Qing said that as long as 2 days, she can roughly approximate her within the body The toxin is completely broken down. Chu Qing is also not polite, holding an amazingly soft one hand directly, while the other hand is attached to Ye Qingmei¡¯s back and began to mobilize Spirit Qi within the body. His realm is also due to yesterday ¡¯s unexpectedly pure Spirit Qi with breakthrough, Spirit Physique has been unlocked by 30%, so this time is more familiar, and under his orderly transfer of Spirit Qi, one of the silver needles began to The speed of naked eye melts, and at the same time, pure energy slowly enters his body through his arm. But what worried him a little was that the curse energy of pitch black could not be weakened, and could only flow into his body with pure energy. After more than ten minutes, Chu Qing melted a silver needle. He wiped the sweat on his forehead. Today he can try to melt 2 silver needle. ¡°How about? If not, we will take it slowly.¡± ¡°No, you can resolve one more place today.¡± Chu Qing said slowly that the form of Ye Family is now 10000 changes. If he can help Ye Qingmei to remove the things within the body sooner, then the fact that Ye Qingmei is more beneficial. Chu Qing took a deep breath and mobilized Spirit Qi in the body again to start work. It was another 20 minutes later, with a light sound, and a silver needle was dissolved, and Chu Qing also had a pale face. This long-term mobilization of the subtle Spirit Qi is a great destruction to the spirit, even if it is Chu Qing can¡¯t hold on for too long. ¡°It can only be done today. Come again tomorrow, it is estimated that it can be completely eliminated.¡± After Chu Qing finished, Ye Qingmei tried to use the ancient martial arts cultivation technique. Sure enough, as he said, the remaining curse Formation did n¡¯t even need Chu Qing to do it. She could resolve it herself, just the time needed Be longer. ¡°Um ¡­ thank you, Chu Qing.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, this is what I should do.¡± Ye Qingmei put on his clothes and began to look at Chu Qing. He didn¡¯t find it for the first time, but now he found out that the young man had a beautiful eyebrow, and his ability is not weak. It is estimated that he will be a good helper in the future. Do you want to consider that after this incident, let Ye Chenxi come into contact with things at home? Oops. ¡°Mom, is Chu Qing coming?¡± Ye Chenxi pushed in with a smile on his face. ¡°Ye Chenxi, are you here?¡± Chu Qing hurriedly stood up and pretended to greet with Ye Chenxi. He had a little hairy hair just looking at Ye Qingmei, as if ¡­ demonic beast saw the fruit he loved to eat. ¡°Well, is today¡¯s treatment completed?¡± ¡°It¡¯s done, it is estimated that one day it will be able to recover completely.¡± ¡°It¡¯s great. When my mother recovers completely, you have to let Ye Mei taste the family rules ¡­¡± Ye Chenxi brandished his fist, seemingly immersed in the picture of revenge. ¡°Okay, dawn, send your friend, take him out for a lap.¡± ¡°Then you ¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care. The family matters are gone. I have to discuss things with your Aunts ¡­¡± Ye Qingmei said, there was a very ruthless touch in his eyes. Chu Qing knew that those people would not have eaten any good fruit. ¡°okay!¡± Ye Chenxi¡¯s happy eyes all smile and bend, from the very beginning she said she invited Chu Qing to eat out, but she hasn¡¯t eaten until now. After Chu Qing and Ye Qingmei greeted each other, they went out with Ye Chenxi. ¡°Speak, my lucky star, what reward do you want?¡± ¡°reward?¡± Chu Qing laughed, although Ye Chenxi has experienced a lot of things in front of him, she has become a little girl, but in the bones education since childhood, she still adheres to the idea of ??big feminism. At this moment, Chu Qing suddenly divine light flashed in his mind and thought of the word tune. Teach ¡­ (End of this chapter) Chapter 21 Could it be ¡­ Ye Chenxi? Chu Qing¡¯s mouth has a bad smile. The more he thinks, the happier he is. He is really looking forward to Ye Chenxi wearing a maid costume and lying on the bed and saying to him: Come and punish me, master. ¡°What are you laughing ¡­ how it looks so insignificant.¡± Ye Chenxi looked at Chu Qing strangely. ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing, oh right, you should go home and look at your house.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s okay to invite you to dinner, but if it¡¯s not the day to invite you to dinner ¡­ I might just ¡­¡± ¡°Okay, it¡¯s okay. When the things in your family are over, it¡¯s not too late to invite me to dinner.¡± Chu Qing touched Ye Chenxi¡¯s hair, which was unexpectedly smooth, and Ye Chenxi began to look surprised, then slowly lowered his head. Is this the pleasure of sex! ? Chu Qing flew up in his heart, but he knew that ** to come by little by little. Ye Chenxi agreed with Chu Qing¡¯s opinion. Although Ye Qingmei said that she was no longer needed here, but Ye Chenxi knew that her family was in a shortage of people. After leaving Ye Family, Chu Qing walked alone on the road, recalling the gains he had just made. After absorbing a large amount of Spirit Qi again, Chu Qing¡¯s Spirit Physique has unlocked most of it. When Chu Qing helps Ye Qingmei to remove all the curses next time, it is estimated that his Spirit Physique will be fully unlocked. ¡°Oh.¡± A dark car suddenly stopped in front of Chu Qing, and a man wearing a pink pajamas came down from above, and he also wore a black sunglasses that was very unmatched. At the same time, two men came down behind him. A burly woman in a suit. Chu Qing¡¯s footsteps stopped there, it seems that the comers are not good ¡­ He didn¡¯t understand it. These two days seemed to be counter-current. He always had trouble to find the door, and he was also desperate. ¡°You are that ¡­ Chu Qing?¡± As the man tilted his head, the woman next to him hurriedly lit a lady cigarette for him. ¡°Well, it¡¯s me, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Chu Qing brows slightly wrinkle, the man in this World makes him very unpleasant, but he is not as powerful as the man in front of him, he already wants to step on the man¡¯s face a few feet. ¡°Oh, I heard that you chased Tang Ziyan? I bah!¡± The man spit out a sputum while talking, smoking a cigarette and then said: ¡°Don¡¯t look at what you look like, is it just looking handsome? Have you heard of Li Youwei?¡± Chu Qing looks at this man like a silly man. No wonder there will be trouble to find the door. It turned out that because of Tang Ziyan, didn¡¯t expect in this generation, there is also the saying of femme fatale. ¡°Damn it, Laozi Li Youwei asks you!¡± Li Youwei was talking and stepping forward two steps. The right hand had already been raised. He even wanted to slap Chu Qing! Chu Qing¡¯s wrong body, next moment, has already put Li Youwei¡¯s 2 arms there. The huge pain made him directly stick his face on the ground, unable to move even a little bit! ¡°Hey you ¡­ still wondering what to do, come on! I want to feed you sputum today!¡± Chu Qing smiled slightly, Spirit Qi has flowed along the dantian to the 4 limbs of 100 limbs, he directly held Li Youwei with one hand, put his face on the sputum just before, and then the other hand became golden A direct punch blows out an oncoming burly woman! Another woman lifted her legs and kicked, but Chu Qing was clamped with one hand and thrown out behind her! After doing all this, Chu Qing slowly lowered his head, Li Youwei was still clamoring. ¡°Boy, come out next time to make comparisons, remember to bring more people.¡± Chu Qing lightly said with a smile. ¡°You, well, do you have any kind of him! I Li Family will not let you go!¡± ¡°Also, Tang Ziyan will marry me obediently, otherwise, you can¡¯t pass that level of her family!¡± Hearing Li Youwei¡¯s words, Chu Qing¡¯s eyebrows slightly frowned, so to say ¡­ What¡¯s wrong with Tang Ziyan? It seems to be inquiring ¡­ Looking down at Li Youwei, Chu Qing suddenly remembered something. Ye Chenxi once told him that the family that Ye Mei secretly colluded with was Li Family ¡­ However, these things have nothing to do with him for the time being. Ye Family will take care of this matter. The urgent matter now is to understand Tang Ziyan¡¯s affairs. What is wrong with Tang Ziyan¡¯s family? Where can I get news ¡­? Chu Qing thought while walking, could not help but smile slightly. Having helped her for so long, it¡¯s time to trouble her again. (End of this chapter) Chapter 22 ¡°Hello? Chu Qing, this is the first time you have called me ¡­ let¡¯s say, what¡¯s the matter with the elder sister?¡± Ye Chenxi smiled and blossomed, and Chu Qing couldn¡¯t help but feel embarrassed and began to regret making the call. ¡°I want to get some information. Do you know anyone in this regard?¡± ¡°Um ¡­ really, I will send it to you, and you will tell her that she is Ye Ye.¡± ¡°¡­¡­it is good.¡± After a while, 2 text messages are entered one after another, the first is the person¡¯s contact information, and the other ¡­ The amount transferred into your bank card is 100000 yuan. Chu Qing froze for a while, and then understood Ye Chenxi¡¯s meaning. Didn¡¯t expect Ye Chenxi to think so thoughtfully, knowing that he is a poor student, he doesn¡¯t have much money at hand, and the news is often the most expensive. Only then did Chu Qing suddenly realize one thing ¡­ He has been in this World for such a long time, and he seems to be a poor man! Although he was a poor man when he was cultivating the mainland before, that World can be robbed! Chu Qing rubbed his head, at first he didn¡¯t want to get too involved in this world, but it turned out to be contrary to the wishes, the longer he stayed, the deeper his connection with this world. So we must think of some ways to get some money. Chu Qing dialed the man¡¯s phone while thinking. ¡°Hello? Which one?¡± A lazy voice came from the section of the phone, as if the person on the phone had not yet woken up. ¡°Well ¡­ I was introduced by Ye Chenxi and want to buy some information.¡± Chu Qing was a little surprised that didn¡¯t expect the intelligence trafficker was actually a woman. ¡°Okay, at 2 o¡¯clock tonight, Moonlight Bar, see you all.¡± ¡°Wait, wait a minute, how do I ¡­¡± Dudu. Before Chu Qing finished speaking, the phone was hung up. Mysterious look ¡­ At the other end of the phone. ¡°So sleepy ¡­ woke up early in the morning.¡± The girl rubbed her hair, her sleepy eyes were dim, her house was cluttered, and there were take-out boxes and mails purchased online. It seemed that these things were all her life. The girl barely opened her eyes and took the computer over. ¡°Let me see what this guy is up to, and actually let Sister Ye take the initiative to contact me once ¡­¡± As the girl was quickly operating on the computer in front, Chu Qing¡¯s avatar was transferred, and all of Chu Qing¡¯s personal information was on the side. The girl¡¯s eyes lit up when she saw Chu Qing¡¯s picture ¡°Yo, it looks pretty, then I have to dress up.¡± At this time, her phone beeped twice, and a message was sent. Ye Chenxi: Hua¡¯er, this is the old lady¡¯s man, you take it easy. ¡°What, stingy!¡± Huaer sat up, his eyes rolled around, hehe smirked, and seemed to be thinking about something. ¡­¡­ 1:1 in the middle of the night. After confirming that his parents were asleep, Chu Qing quietly got up from the bed. As for his elder sister¡¯s house, he didn¡¯t even have the desire to listen. If 10000 heard something like ¡°little brother take off pants¡± again, it would be embarrassing. He opened the window and jumped lightly. The height of the 4th floor was nothing to him, and he landed. didn¡¯t expect is Moonlight Bar again. He was here before and met Ye Chenxi again. As soon as he entered the door, he heard someone shouting his name. ¡°Chu Qing, here and here!¡± Chu Qing looked back and saw a little Luoli with pony tails waving his hand and greeted him. This ¡­ this is to sell intelligence? In his impression, intelligence dealers usually wear dark coats, and then wear a black hat, pressing the brim low, and whispered to you, ¡°brother, what information do you want.¡± But which one is out now! It was actually Loli who was easily pushed down by the soft voice of the individual? ¡°Hello there¡­¡­¡± Chu Qing went over and extended the hand to her. ¡°My name is ¡­ Chen Huahua, you can call me Hua¡¯er.¡± Chen Huahua suddenly approached, lying in Chu Qing¡¯s ear, whispered. The crisp voice makes Chu Qing a whole body, this is Loli! Fortunately, Chu Qing was very determined, and nodded sat opposite him. ¡°Well, let¡¯s talk about business ¡­¡± ¡°Do you mind having 2 women at the same time?¡± Before Chu Qing¡¯s words were finished, he was interrupted by Chen Huahua. Chen Huahua stood up, walked directly to Chu Qing, and then sat down generously. Chu Qing¡¯s expression was struck by lightning. ¡°Hehe, at first glance you are a young bird, I¡¯m kidding you little brother.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡­¡± Chu Qing wiped the cold sweat from his forehead and took a sip of the juice in front of him. ¡°What is your relationship with Ye Chenxi? If not a lover, just be my boyfriend.¡± Pu! Chu Qing just sipped out all the juice he just drank. ¡°Cough cough, that, I¡¯m here to buy intelligence ¡­¡± Chu Qing said word by word. ¡°Oh ¡­ well, what information do you want to buy?¡± Chen Huahua looked a little lost, and the white legs under the two long skirts fluttered. ¡°It¡¯s information about Tang Ziyan, you should have heard of her?¡± ¡°The one you confessed openly on the playground! Is she your girlfriend?¡± ¡°No!¡± Chu Qing endured the urge to smash the cup in his hand. What on earth did this Chen Huahua say, a good body, soft body, and easily pushed down Loli? What a black-belly! How can she know so much? From the very beginning, even if he knew his appearance, obviously he still knows a lot of things about him. It is estimated that he did some targeted investigations. ¡°Oh ¡­ hehe, can I chase you?¡± ¡°intelligence¡­¡­!¡± Chu Qing gnashing teeth said one by one. ¡°Oh¡­¡­¡± Chen Huahua bowed her head and continued, ¡°The Tang Family where Tang Ziyan is located is the Great Family with the company as the main body. Many large enterprises in Tianjin are based on the Tang Family.¡± ¡°And recently I heard ¡­ There are some gaps in Tang Family¡¯s industrial chain, so the economic situation is not very good.¡± ¡°Li Family is to propose the idea of ??marrying Tang Family and wants to marry Li Family¡¯s Li Youwei. This can provide some assistance to Tang Family.¡± ¡°Marry Tang Ziyan of Tang Family!¡± Chen Huahua took a sip of juice and continued. ¡°Is this what you want to ask?¡± ¡°En.¡± Chu Qing nodded, didn¡¯t expect Tang Family¡¯s background is so big, why hasn¡¯t she ever heard of her in previous life? Probably don¡¯t want to put too much pressure on him ¡­ ¡°Do you have any other questions?¡± ¡°Well, there is another problem.¡± Chu Qing took a deep breath and then said: ¡°I want some information about pill concocting.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 23 ¡°Pill concocting?¡± The surprise in Chen Huahua¡¯s eyes flashed through, which did not escape Chu Qing¡¯s eyes. ¡°Yes, pill concocting, do you understand?¡± Chen Huahua seemed to be thinking about something, and then took a long breath. He looked at Chu Qing in doubt and said, ¡°Did you really not know? The Tang Family you just inquired about is specialized in refining medicine pill Family. ¡° ¡°It turned out to be like this!¡± Chu Qing suddenly realized, no wonder Chen Huahua looked at her strangely, but what Chen Huahua didn¡¯t know was that Chu Qing didn¡¯t know much about this World. ¡°I also want to know more about the thing about pill concocting.¡± Chen Huahua¡¯s face was slightly complicated. She thought about it and asked another question: ¡°What is the conc concting of pill concocting you want to know?¡± ¡°Are there still several types of pill concocting?¡± Chu Qing was surprised this time. ¡°Yes, there is a kind of pill concocting of ordinary person World, and there is another ¡­ I don¡¯t know much.¡± Chu Qing¡¯s eyelids are twitched. Although Chen Huahua didn¡¯t say it explicitly, Chu Qing still understood some of her meaning. In other words, this world¡¯s pill concocting group is also divided into 2 groups, one of which may be those who are mainly based on the ancient martial arts family. These people can rely on excellent Inner Strength, etc., to refine the medicine pill And refining, and there is another one, who ¡­? Is it the same crowd as him? ¡°Also, you are introduced by Sister Ye. It is estimated that the background is not so simple. You may know some of those Worlds. I can¡¯t get information about their world¡¯s pill concocting, but pill concocting of the ancient martial arts family Information, I can give you, but I do n¡¯t have a medicine recipe. ¡° Chen Huahua sighed, said slowly, Chu Qing nodded, he can see the embarrassment in Chen Huahua¡¯s eyes, probably this is the biggest concession she can make. ¡°That¡¯s troublesome.¡± ¡°No trouble, I also do things for money ¡­¡± Chen Huahua rubbed her eyes and seemed tired. ¡°If you really want to repay me, you can also be my boyfriend.¡± As she spoke, she showed a lovely smile, and Chu Qing smiled bitterly. The girls in this World are really tough ¡­ ¡°Is there anything else? Nothing, just go out for supper, I¡¯m a little hungry.¡± Chen Huahua sipped up the juice in front of her while talking, and then propped her chin there to watch him. ¡°Also, I also want some information about secret transactions, such as ¡­ medicine ingredients, etc.¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s it ¡­ I will send you the information together, and I will give it to you for free.¡± ¡°2 messages, a total of 100000 yuan, but for your handsome sake, hit 20% off, and leave, please eat.¡± Chen Huahua was simply neat and seemed to be really hungry. He directly pulled Chu Qing¡¯s hand and left the bar. Chu Qing was a little helpless, but he was also a little hungry, and went for a supper together. As for the 20% off, it should be on Ye Chenxi¡¯s face. As for the place where 2 people eat, there are also some things that made Chu Qing didn¡¯t expect. 2 people even came directly to a remote street. On this street, there was a smoked atmosphere everywhere, and there were also messy shouts. Food stalls! Chu Qing¡¯s eyes lit up. With such a small stall partner, he used to come out with some classmates to eat and drink. Didn¡¯t expect this girl who looks cute in front of him, even has this hobby? ¡°Why, look down?¡± ¡°How can it be.¡± Chu Qing shook the head, suddenly felt that the girl was a little cute, and stopped her neck and walked in. ¡°Yo, flowers are here, what do you want to eat today?¡± Two people just sat down, and a boy with some white nets came over and asked them what to order. ¡°Bake 20 skewers of pork loin first, add more spicy, 4 glasses of beer!¡± The boy was nodded and looked towards Chu Qing. Chu Qing also ordered something casually, but he felt a strange feeling in his heart ¡­ Do girls in this World also like to eat pork loin? He looked around quietly and found that most of the girls who came to eat supper were girls, with their arms and sleeves blowing and drinking beer. There were very few boys. Chu Qing suddenly felt a little used to this setting. The beer came up quickly, and Chen Huahua took the draft beer first, and in a breath, the draft beer disappeared. ¡°Don¡¯t you drink? Very good.¡± Chu Qing smiled slightly, is this a provocation? ¡°Drink, of course Hah!¡± Chu Qing also picked up a glass of beer and drank it. ¡°Yo, there are 2 times, it seems that you usually drink less?¡± Chen Huahua was interested and looked at Chu Qing with great interest, his eyes full of curiosity. ¡°Don¡¯t drink much, it just happens ¡­ 1000 cups are not drunk!¡± Chu Qing smiled evilly, and could not help but release the imposing manner on the wine court before, with ten thousand zhang! ¡°Okay, a 1000 cup is not drunk, Boss, Boss!¡± Chen Huahua knocked on the leg and patted the table. ¡°Hey, here it is!¡± The boy seemed to be ordering, heard Chen Huahua¡¯s cry, and hurriedly walked over. It seems that Chen Huahua still has a little reputation here. ¡°Two more cases of beer and two bottles of liquor.¡± ¡°okay!¡± ¡°Wait, wait a minute!¡± Chen Huahua suddenly seemed to remember something. (End of this chapter) Chapter 24 After a bottle of liquor fell, Chen Huahua¡¯s face began to blush. Chu Qing looked at Chen Huahua hanging on him, speechless. I thought this girl could drink more, didn¡¯t expect just a bottle of white, so you don¡¯t need to worry about it. ¡°I told you ¡­ the man refused me because he thought I had no money !!! Wow !!¡± Chen Huahua weeping bitter tears and rubbed his nose on Chu Qing. ¡°Okay, it¡¯s okay, it¡¯s all gone.¡± Chu Qing coaxed Chen Huahua like a child and couldn¡¯t help but want to laugh. People who just want to live forever, who want to chase Chu Qing madly, still have their first love? Chu Qing suddenly became curious about this girl. ¡°Me, do you say that I don¡¯t have someone to like? My chest is flat and homey, and I like playing games ¡­¡± ¡°No, no.¡± Chu Qing shook the head. ¡°Then do you like me?¡± ¡°This¡­¡­¡± Chu Qing was embarrassed, but for a long time, Chen Huahua didn¡¯t speak in her arms. Chu Qing looked down and saw that she was asleep. ¡°Really¡­¡± Chu Qing smiled slightly. Sure enough, no matter what, or girl, no matter how brave the mouth is, he is eager to have someone who likes to take care of it. ¡°Okay, sleep ¡­¡± Chu Qing put her on her shoulders. It¡¯s a good time to relive the past life for a man while eating a barbecue and drinking some beer. Chu Qing took out his mobile phone. Sure enough, I do n¡¯t know when Chen Huahua had sent the information to his mobile phone. There were 2 data in total. The first one is information about pill concocting. After a brief look, Chu Qing had some disappointments. Sure enough, it was not the same as the kind of pill concocting he thought. The pill concocting described above is the Alchemy Technique operated by Tang Family, but it is only limited to the use of internal gas to reconcile various medicine ingredients, and then to prepare and refine, etc., but even this is shocking, Tang Family masters A lot of pill concocting technology, so it is well-known in the world. But now because of the leak of Pill Recipe, the status has become a bit better. After all, there are many Great Family who are spying on this technology, and now Pill Recipe leaks, making Tang Family¡¯s status precarious, which is why Tang Family now wants to stabilize its status by marrying Li Family. After all, Tang Family is just a business family and lacks Peak Expert like Li Family. Chu Yu took the head and took a sip of beer. The pill concocting he said should be exactly the kind of pill concocting that Chen Huahua did not understand. The Alchemy Technique in Chu Yu ¡¯s eyes is directly through the Spirit Qi to transform the danhuo and refine the medicine ingredients, but so far, he has not met the cultivation Spiritual Qi person. Is this World really not, or he has not yet Encountered? Unconsciously, Chu Yu¡¯s connection with this World has become deeper and deeper. Chu Qing opened another document. ¡°en?¡± Seeing this information, Chu Qing smiled slightly. Does this world still have Auction House? The Auction House, called Sejin, was formerly a huge family of ancient martial arts. This ancient martial arts family has been engaged in auctions on ancient martial arts for generations, and a large amount of medicine pill flows through their hands. However, this Auction House is a bit magical. If there is no referral, it is not eligible to participate in auction. This so-called referral is the referral of someone who is in the ancient martial arts family. Seeing Chen Huahua¡¯s message below, Chu Qing couldn¡¯t help but smile. Didn¡¯t expect Chen Huahua helped him get his identity. Although Chen Huahua is not a member of the ancient martial arts family, but it seems that getting a fake identity is true It¡¯s not difficult. Coincidentally, a few days later, an auction is about to open, and Chu Qing realized that he desperately needs money! Otherwise, what do you do to earn some extra money? Chu Qing has n¡¯t worried about money for a long time. Did n¡¯t expect this life actually has to worry about how to make money ¡­ At this time, Chu Qing suddenly smiled slightly, he suddenly had a good idea about making money. After all, how can I say that Chu Qing is the leader of the cultivation success in the other world, just take out some things on the mainland, would n¡¯t they have to be robbed by those people? With confidence in his heart, Chu Qing happens to know a thing. It is estimated that it is unique in this world. When the time comes, if the price really comes out, the price is not high? Chu Qing secretly mobilized within the body Spiritual Qi to evaporate the alcohol from his body. Almost, he had to go back and test the feasibility of that idea. ¡°Yo, little beautiful man, how unhappy it is to play alone.¡± At this moment, someone suddenly talked to Chu Qing. Chu Qing looked back and saw that behind him, a woman who had drunk obviously looked at him there, and her eyes were full of frivolous. This woman¡¯s hair style is explosive, dyed colorfully, and has tattoos on her arms. This dress can¡¯t help but make Chu Qing think of a very magical existence in the previous life. In their eyes, we are farmers, and in our eyes, they are aliens. This magical existence is called killing Matt! ¡°Or, come and play with us?¡± Killing Matt¡¯s tone barely fell, there were 3 people over there, wailing, and yelling, seeing their posture, they almost took Chu Qing to forcibly. Chu Qing smiled bitterly, how could he seem to be in bad luck recently, and troubles will appear everywhere he goes ¡­? ¡°Little beautiful man, what are you laughing ¡­ Would you like to go over there with elder sisters? It¡¯s fun.¡± Killing Matt hiccups, it seems that there is a little anne, as if the next moment is about to pounce. ¡°No, I will send my friend home.¡± Chu Qing looked down at Chen Huahua lying on his shoulder, said with a smile. For this unique group, Chu Qing has no unique vision. After all, each person¡¯s living method is different. These people may just live in their own World that¡¯s all. ¡°Come on, so-called ¡­ Sophisticated gentlemen, good ladies?¡± While killing Matt, he stepped forward, and even extended the hand wanted to put Chu Qing in his arms, Chu Qing ¡¯s brows slightly wrinkle. (End of this chapter) Chapter 25 Slightly sideways, killing Matt directly threw an empty space, as long as Chu Qing thought, the drunken man could not even touch his clothes corner at all. ¡°Yo, actually hiding, sisters, come and help me!¡± That killing Matt¡¯s face was full of dissatisfaction, it seemed that Chu Qing¡¯s avoidance made her a little embarrassed, so he called someone directly. The other three also got up with a smirk and walked over to Chu Qing. It seems that they really did not do such a thing! Chu Qing¡¯s face gradually cooled down, what is this? Do you rob the men on the street? ¡°Come on Little Darling, don¡¯t play outside so late next night, today elder sisters will let you know that there are many bad guys in the world!¡± While killing Matt with a smirk, he walked towards Chu Qing, his hands caught him. Pa! With a crunch, the killer¡¯s hand was opened directly, and then Chu Qing kicked on the killer¡¯s stomach, and the killer squatted on the ground for a while, spitting out everything he had just eaten ! And the other three people saw it, and they also showed their fierce faces, rushing towards Chu Qing! Chu Qing held Chen Huahua with one hand, the evil spirit smiled, next moment, he turned into a residual image! The golden rays of light flashed under his feet, awakening Spirit Physique 7 8-Layer, how can these people deal with it? It was only an instant that the three men took a punch in the lower abdomen, and then Chu Qing was kicked to the ground one by one, screaming in pain. Only then did Chu Qing¡¯s silhouette appear there. ¡°Boss, pay!¡± Waiter Timid walked out and bought the bill for Chu Qing. Chu Qing took Chen Hua and took a taxi. ¡°Where is your home?¡± Chu Qing pushed Chen Huahua and Chen Huahua confusedly reported an address. Chen Huahua ¡¯s home was not far from here, less than a kilometer. When he arrived, Chu Qing took Chen Huahua out of the car again, and the driver looked at Chu Qing and Chen Huahua with surprise. In the first few years, will there be men who will be stronger than women? Holding Chen Huahua upstairs, and then touching the key on her, Chu Qing opened the door. As soon as the door was opened, Chu Qing was shocked by the small scene in front of him, and the room was cluttered, with almost no place to stay. And the room is not very big, just take a brief look, it is estimated that it is 50 square meters of one room and one hall. This casually sells 2 messages. Chen Huahua, who is not simple, lives in this place? Chu Qing threw Chen Huahua into the bedroom. Only then did he find that there was a computer in the bedroom, and even one in the toilet. As long as Chen Huahua often went there, there was a computer. He suddenly realized that Chen Huahua was a hacker! No wonder Chen Huahua can grasp so much information, and even some can be said to be a secret, but Chen Huahua can understand that now the most uninsured in this society is the Internet. This Chen Huahua turned out to be a house lady. Chu Qing suddenly felt a little funny, because he also liked the feeling of being at home, buy some snacks, Chu Qing can play a computer at home for a day. Chu Qing shook the head, ready to leave, it¡¯s more than 4 a.m. If his dad finds that he is not home in the morning, it is estimated that things will be in trouble. ¡°do not go¡­¡­¡± Chen Huahua suddenly took Chu Qing¡¯s hand, and Chu Qing froze there. ¡°Don¡¯t go, stay with me ¡­¡± ¡°Okay, don¡¯t go or go.¡± Chu Qing explored Chen Huahua with gas and found that Chen Huahua was still asleep, probably speaking some dreams. Chu Qing sat next to her and couldn¡¯t help but start thinking. Why did things suddenly develop like this? Obviously only came out to buy information, but suddenly drank a small wine together, and then had to send her home ¡­ After confirming that Chen Huahua was fully asleep, Chu Qing got up, simply packed up Chen Huahua¡¯s room, took away the takeaway boxes, and put another glass of water in front of Chen Huahua¡¯s bed. Chu Qing thought about it and left a note beside the bed before leaving. After Chen Huahua slept for several hours, he woke up faintly and subconsciously drank the water beside the bed. ¡°It hurts ¡­ what happened yesterday?¡± Chen Huahua frowns thought hard and meditated for a long time, then recalled that last night she and Chu Qing went out to drink, and then? ¡°Hey? How did the room become so clean, do I still have the habit of sleepwalking to organize the room?¡± Chen Huahua noticed that the garbage and so on that were thrown away on the ground were all packed up. There is also a post-it note next to the bed: Don¡¯t drink so much next time. Chu Qing stay. Chen Huahua complexion stiffened, did Chu Qing send her back last night? Was he tidy up in that house? ¡°It¡¯s miserable, now he knows that I am a dead girl ¡­¡± Chen Huahua shouted ahhhh and made the room a mess again. ¡­¡­ (End of this chapter) Chapter 26 Leaving Chen Hua¡¯s Hua Family, Chu Qing didn¡¯t take a taxi, but ran back home. This level of exercise was as simple as warming up for him. Arriving downstairs, Chu Qing crept upstairs and entered the room. Fortunately, the door hasn¡¯t moved, and no one seems to find that he was not at home overnight. Chu Qing didn¡¯t change his clothes, pretended to be just getting up, pushed out the door, and the smell of cooking came from outside. ¡°How did you get up so early today?¡± Father saw that Chu Qing got up on his own, he was a little surprised. ¡°Well, I fell asleep yesterday.¡± Chu Qing plainly lied, his face was not red or white. ¡°By the way, Chu Qing, tonight ¡­ You eat outside, I will not cook tonight.¡± ¡°Ah? Why?¡± Chu Qing was a little surprised. His father is now a full-time cook. He usually does n¡¯t have 2 doors and does n¡¯t walk. Why would he go out suddenly? ¡°Well, there is something to deal with, we will not go home tonight.¡± His father expression was a bit bleak, but there was an uncoverable loss in his eyes. What¡¯s going on here? Chu Qing is keenly aware of his father¡¯s abnormality, is it what happened between him and Mother? Isn¡¯t it a quarrel? At this time, Mother pushed open the door and came out. Chu Qing confirmed what he had in mind. Normally, his Mother almost got up to eight-nine points to get to the company. Why did he get up at 6 o¡¯clock today? Chu Qing was a little absent-minded, and after eating a bowl of porridge, he got off the table and returned to the house. ¡°I¡¯m full, you eat first.¡± ¡°This child, don¡¯t eat more, is the money enough?¡± Mother asked. ¡°Enough is enough, I will sleep again.¡± Chu Qing closed the door directly, sat on the bed, and held his breath. Any subtle sounds outside the door will be heard in his ears. ¡°Ugh¡­¡­¡± father long sighed. ¡°What are you going to tell child?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, I¡¯m sorry for this child, and I¡¯m sorry for you too,¡± Mother said. ¡°Forget it, when the time comes, let me say it again, I still can¡¯t accept your family¡¯s arrangement.¡± ¡°After so many years, if it is acceptable, how can I take you here?¡± Mother is also sighed. ¡°People in the family who are preparing for a few days are coming. As for now, it is a day to be able to delay one day.¡± family? Chu Qing ¡¯s eavesdropping looks a bit ugly, although there are still a lot of things that are not understood, but the general thing is that Chu Qing understands! Mother has a family, and was very unhappy with the family back then, so he came to Tianjin with father, but now, the family members are coming to find mother. It seems that things are still involved in him? Chu Qing smiled evilly. If it involved him, it would be much easier to handle. If it involves his father and mother, the problem would be more difficult. when the time comes, counter soldiers with arms, and water with earth weir. In this regard, Chu Qing did not care much. After confirming that they didn¡¯t talk about anything, Chu Qing just left the house. Since he doesn¡¯t have to go home tonight, he can do a lot of things. Ye Family is still going to visit, in addition, to the Auction House. At school, Chu Qing began to study the things that would be used in auction for 2 days. He continuously condensed Spirit Qi into balls, then broke up again, and then condensed into balls. What he wants to do is called Spirit Stone. Spirit Stone is a common thing when it is cultivated in the mainland, and it has always been common in the mainland. Spirit Stone can be obtained by mining the spirit vein mine, and there is even a chance of mining to the top grade Spirit Stone Grade Spirit Stone is expensive, but the effect is also amazing, which can increase cultivation speed. As for Spirit Stone, another method of obtaining is that people who cultivate can condense out! However, this method is time-consuming. Only some lower-level martial artists will get some rewards by condensing Spirit Stone sales. As for the real upper-level martial artists, they will directly use Spirit Stone to increase the cultivation speed. Apart from this, Spirit Stone can also be used to start Formation, or to fly a flying ship, etc. It can be said that Spirit Stone is the basic part that supports the operation of the fantasy continent. So what happens if Spirit Stone appears in this World? Chu Qing smiled slightly, this World estimates that there is no way to extract Spirit Stone yet. Thinking of time, a diamond-shaped crystal with golden light flickered between Chu Qing¡¯s fingers. The diamond-shaped crystal was like crystal clear and near-transparent like amber, exuding charming rays of light. Only Chu Qing knows how powerful it is. Although this is a low-level Spirit Stone made by Chu Qing, the effect is already amazing enough. I believe this thing will definitely make a big splash on the auction! When the time comes, isn¡¯t money coming like running water? Chu Qing absorbed Heaven and Earth Spirit Qi while making Spirit Stone. It was only a short while. Chu Qing had 5 more Spirit Stones in his hands. These were enough. Chu Qing knew that there was something called hunger marketing. There is another thing called monopoly. Guaranteed estimate, this Spirit Stone should be a minimum of 100000. As a consumable, 100000 is already very expensive, and it can be regarded as a sky-high price. (End of this chapter) Chapter 27 Last night I did n¡¯t sleep, and I had a hangover. I stayed up late in the morning and made some Spirit Stones. Even if the physique was strengthened, Chu Qing felt a little overwhelmed and simply lay on the table to sleep for a while. ¡°Chu Qing, are you uncomfortable?¡± Chu Qing suddenly felt that his arm was poked, and he looked up. It turned out to be his head teacher, and an old woman looked at him. Can¡¯t help but Chu Qing shuddered inside, even Sword Immortal, had an instinctive fear of Teacher, especially the previous life he was packed up by this old woman is miserable enough. ¡°Ah? Ah, I didn¡¯t take a rest last night.¡± Chu Qing cautiously said that although this old woman is polite, but who knows what damage will be done ¡­ ¡°Oh, let¡¯s lie down for a while. If it¡¯s too uncomfortable, just call your house and ask for leave.¡± The head teacher said two sentences, and turned and left. Is this done? Chu Qing¡¯s face did not believe it, but then suddenly divine light flashed in his brain. Oh, right! This World boys are privileged! Just like the previous life, the girl was lying on the table, you can say that you are uncomfortable, and that is the same. Now boys suddenly have this privilege! Chu Qing didn¡¯t know whether to cry or laugh for a time, should I be happy or how? Can only smile bitterly, lie on the table again, sleep! One afternoon the muddleheaded passed, and after school, Xiaoqing¡¯s car was already waiting for him. Chu Qing first came to Ye Family, today is the last time, there are 2 silver needles. ¡°coming?¡± Ye Qingmei took off his clothes at the familiar position. Chu Qing didn¡¯t speak much, today is the last day, the more stable it should be at this time. Chu Qing put his hands on it, Spiritual Qi once again turned into a thin silk into Ye Qingmei within the body, I do n¡¯t know why, Chu Qing now feels more and more proficient in the control of Spiritual Qi, at least I could n¡¯t use such a subtle before Spiritual Qi performed such meticulous surgery. Do you want to be a doctor? Chu Yu shook the head with a wry smile, cleared his mind of 7 miscellaneous and 8 miscellaneous, and began to eliminate the silver needle seriously. With a light sound, the last silver needle was also dissolved by Chu Yu, a pure Inner Strength slightly spread out, Ye Qingmei used his own Inner Strength to directly disperse the Formulation, at this time, located in her The dark mark on the back disappeared completely! ¡°Finally, the old lady wants fiercely ** the gangsters!¡± Ye Qingmei put on his clothes and shouted some high-spirited and vigorous. Chu Qing is silent. Sure enough, the women of this World are all so tough. At this time, Ye Qingmei remembered that there was such a person beside Chu Qing, laughed. ¡°Chu Qing, thank you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, this is what I should do.¡± Chu Qing is very polite. ¡°In the future, our family Ye Chenxi will trouble you to take care of it.¡± Ye Qingmei looked at Chu Qing with a meaning in your eyes. Chu Qing was sweating and came again. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll trouble you. If you have anything to do with us in the future, Ye Family will say nothing!¡± Ye Qingmei finally has a serious sentence in his mouth, and Chu Qing also knows the weight of this sentence, nodded. A shot in exchange for Ye Family¡¯s promise is quite profitable. At this time, Chu Qing suddenly had another idea, as if he could use Spirit Qi to treat people and save people, it seems that he is still the only one, maybe he can still make money in this way in the future ¡­ After saying goodbye to Ye Qingmei, Chu Qing left directly. Spirit Qi in his body is saturated. Now he needs to find a place to cultivate, conform Spirit Spirit Physique. It is estimated that after condensing Spirit Physique, Chu Qing ¡¯s battle strength Will rise to a new level! Originally according to Chu Qing¡¯s estimate, it was estimated that he had to cultivate about six months before condensing Spirit Physique again. Didn¡¯t expect actually got so many Spirit Qi in addition, then cultivation Spirit Physique is imminent. When going out, Ye Chenxi was waiting at the door. Every time Chu Qing came, I could see the silhouette of Ye Chenxi. Ye Chenxi looked like he had endured the hardships of a long journey, and looked like the past few days. Eat a lot of suffering. ¡°Is it completely cured? Will there be any repercussions left?¡± Ye Chenxi seemed to be a bit worried and still kept asking, but under the assurance of Chu Qing 3 again, Ye Chenxi felt relieved. At this moment, Chu Qing suddenly felt a soft mouth, and Ye Chenxi suddenly took a kiss while he was not paying attention. ¡°This is a reward, I can¡¯t send you today.¡± Chu Qing does not know whether to cry or laugh. After leaving Ye Family, Chu Qing directly returned to his home and entered the state of cultivation. The most urgent task now is to cultivate Spirit Physique! (End of this chapter) Chapter 28 There was no one in the family. The parents did n¡¯t go home because of family matters, and today the elder sister did n¡¯t come back. Sure enough, the elder sister turned old again after the last incident. The bar went for fun. Chu Qing was a little helpless. It seems that next time he will refine a treasure for elder sister. Of course, he can¡¯t refine a powerful weapon. Treasure refining and refining medicine are running side by side in the cultivation mainland where he is located, but Chu Qing also only knows a little about some Alchemy Technique, and Treasure Refining Technique is really a hall of grace. But refining a treasure that can protect the elder sister is simple. This matter can only be released later, Chu Qing now has to break through Spirit Physique, so that when he goes to auction, he can have more self-protection ability. Chu Qing believes that when his Spirit Stone appears on the site of Auction House, it will surely cause a big wave of Heaven and Earth turning upside down. After all, in this World, only he can refine purified spar alone! However, if they are not capable enough and are targeted by the ancient martial arts family, they must either be reduced to tools in their hands, or they should be killed directly. Chu Qing cleared those distracting thoughts from his mind, crossed his legs into a cultivation state, and slowly closed his eyes. Spirit Qi within the body felt Chu Qing ¡¯s movement and began to boil, following Chu Qing ¡¯s meridian flowing through his body. The 4 limbs and 100 skeletons were full of Spirit Qi to overflow. This strange phenomenon made Chu Qing Golden rays of light flashed all over the body, as mighty as the gods. Chu Qing took a deep breath, adjusted his state to the best, and meditation in his heart: broken! In an instant, Spirit Qi in Chu Qing¡¯s whole body began to boil, as if the blood was burning, and it also brought great pain, but Chu Qing didn¡¯t seem to realize it, and the old monk sat there normally. His skin started to burn redness, but Chu Qing did not mean to stop, but accelerated the operation of within the body Spiritual Qi. At this time, Chu Qing¡¯s dantian is like a huge vortex, absorbing Spirit Qi in between Heaven and Earth, Spirit Qi flows in along with Heaven Qing Eye in Chu Qing, constantly replenishing the consumption of within the body Spiritual Qi. Chu Qing suddenly opened his eyes, his eyes seemed to be spitting fire, his right hand was bluffing, and from his hand, a sword slowly floated out. The sword was rusty. In addition to the rust, there was also Some of the dry marks of red, only Chu Qing knows, this rust sword is stained with the blood of good juniper. When Chu Qing entered the door of time and space, almost all of his belongings were exuded, leaving only this sword, and this sword is the only thing that Chu Qing ca n¡¯t give up. The sword is for the swordsman It seems to be the second life. Chu Qing dissolved this sword in his blood with a special secret method, which has exceeded the limit of the door of time and space, so he had to disperse all his kung fu and be careful of the backlash power of the door of time and space. This sword was encountered by Chu Qing when he first entered the continent. Didn¡¯t expect this accident, he let this sword follow him for 100 years, this sword seems to have no limit, Chu Qing even doubts This sword has something to do with his crossing to that World. After a moment, Chu Qing finally took the rust sword out of his body, and at this time, he was struck with golden light again and again, and taking out the sword was just the beginning! Spiritual Qi among the dantians began to rush out unscrupulously, flowing through Chu Qing ¡¯s body and limbs and 4 skeletons, and then Chu Qing would start Spirit Physique. The physique of cultivation people is different. Everyone¡¯s performance on Spiritual Qi also has nothing common with each other. Spiritual Qi itself is colorless, but some people will be presented with red flame Spiritual Qi, and some will be blue water. Spiritual Qi is presented, while Chu Qing ¡¯s Spiritual Qi is different from everyone else. His Spiritual Qi, presented golden! His rusty sword is 3 feet 3 inches long, and the astral qi on the sword is 9 feet 9 inches! Chu Qing roared, and the clothes on and off his body suddenly exploded, revealing his body. On his body, a line with golden lines appeared. This is his Spirit Physique, awakening Spirit Physique, and then he can break the sky. Become extraordinary! At this time, Chu Qing slowly stopped the operation of Spiritual Qi, gasping for breath, even with one experience, this awakening is also difficult. Chu Qing¡¯s forehead is full of sweat. (End of this chapter) Chapter 29 Spirit Physique awakened! There is finally a smile on Chu Qing¡¯s face. This is the best thing that has happened since most recently. The golden lines on his body began to fade slightly, revealing his better body curves. ¡°Younger brother, what are you talking about at home?¡± With a squeak, the door was suddenly pushed open, Chu Qing was shocked, and subconsciously stood up. The door was opened, and I saw elder sister standing at the door with a big mouth, as if I could lay an egg! ¡°Uh, younger brother, you ¡­ you take your time, the elder sister will come again later!¡± boom! The elder sister pushed the door out and closed the door. It was estimated that she thought Chu Qing was at home and did things that men knew. This is a big misunderstanding! Chu Qing¡¯s face was blue and white for a while, the breakthrough just now was too crucial, and Chu Qing didn¡¯t pay attention to elder sister at this time. After putting on the clothes, Chu Qing put away the rust sword again and turned into a golden sword hanging on his neck. ¡°elder sister¡­¡± Chu Qing pushed out the door and looked at elder sister with a bit of resentment. ¡°Pu hahahaha, why are you looking at me that much?¡± The elder sister seemed to be holding back the smile, but in the end there was some unable to bear, laughing. ¡°Little Brat, I didn¡¯t see it, it was quite predictable ¡­¡± The elder sister suddenly bent down and whispered in Chu Qing¡¯s ear. At this angle, Chu Qing just saw the elder sister¡¯s 2 snow-white semi-circles swaying in front of his eyes, and could not help but blush. ¡°Well, this face turned red. It wasn¡¯t domineering at the bar that day.¡± The elder sister laughed when she saw Chu Qing¡¯s embarrassment. The right hand touched gently under Chu Qing, and Chu Qing¡¯s little Chu Qing stood up almost instantly. ¡°Older sister!¡± Chu Qing was a little helpless, he was very respectful of his elder sister, and as a result, his elder sister was actually forcing him ¡­ If it weren¡¯t for your elder sister¡¯s sake ¡­ Chu Qing forcibly suppressed the Divine Item below, turning it into its original form, and then took a long breath. ¡°Don¡¯t tease you, father will not cook tonight, let me take you out to eat.¡± Chu Xiao was serious now, and told Chu Qing. ¡°No, I still have things at night.¡± Chu Qing thought about it and refused directly. He would go to Auction House at night. ¡°Yo, the younger brother can¡¯t come back tonight?¡± ¡°Should not come back ¡­¡± Chu Qing thought for a while and said slowly. ¡°Oh, are you going to find Ye Eldest Young Lady for the night?¡± Chu Xiao looked at Chu Qing with a smile on my face. ¡°No, well, old lady, do you need money?¡± Speaking of money, Chu Xiao¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up, and he looked at Chu Qing as if the puppy saw food. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Does the younger brother get rich and wants to help his elder sister?¡± ¡°Well, I am doing some business recently, earning some, and sending you to WeChat.¡± Chu Qing said Chu, while sending Chu Xiao 5000 yuan in the past, it is estimated that elder sister could spend about a week. ¡°So much !? You honestly told me, wouldn¡¯t you do it ¡­ that?¡± Chu Xiao¡¯s eyes were full of surprises, jokingly said. ¡°If you do that ¡­ might it be cheaper elder sister ¡­¡± Chu Xiao suddenly turned into a slut and looked at Chu Qing. Chu Qing was speechless for a while. Chu Qing is accustomed to Chu Xiao¡¯s joking way, but if you really believe that Chu Qing¡¯s ending will definitely be miserable, now Chu Xiao is definitely called fiend in human form, at least Chu Qing is offended now of. Hey ¡­ somehow miss the gentle elder sister of the previous life ¡­ ¡°Okay.¡± Chu Xiao suddenly rubbed Chu Qing¡¯s head. ¡°Elder sister knows that you have grown up and has your own ideas, but in any case, you must ensure your safety ¡­¡± Chu Xiao¡¯s words suddenly warmed Chu Qing¡¯s heart. In any case, she was her own elder sister. ¡°Well, I am understood.¡± Chu Qing nodded, only then went out. After looking at the address Chen Huahua gave him, he accidentally found a message from Chen Huahua. ¡°Come out for a barbecue tonight, I invite!¡± Chu Qing thought about it, and there was really no place to go tonight. ¡°Okay, when the time comes I will find you.¡± I do n¡¯t know why. For Chen Huahua, Chu Qing always has an unclear emotion in it. In his eyes, Chen Huahua ¡¯s most authentic one really hurts him. Obviously, he has a huge amount of money, but the way of entertainment is very simple. I eat some barbecues every day, and occasionally I am drunk. The usual way of life is an ordinary house lady. shook the head, Chu Qing got on a car and reported the address. (End of this chapter) Chapter 30 Auction House has a physical store, but also a small reputation, the name of this store is called Sejin Auction House. Sejin Auction House is located on a prosperous road, but the storefront is very small, only about 20 square meters in size. Inside it sits a year-round looking youngster, youngster is playing with mobile phones every day, or is eating out, A supreme look of Supreme. But no one dared to offend him. The role of this Sejin Auction House is to allow customers to find what they want to buy. As long as the customer can think of, Sejin Auction House can be bought, although the price is many times higher than the market price, but even This is the case, people still endless. At this time, it was more than 9 o¡¯clock in the evening. The most prosperous commercial street in Tianjin showed its unique charm. The neon lights flickered and the streets were crowded. The taste of paper drunken fans. Chu Qing doesn¡¯t like this atmosphere very much. He prefers the quiet residential area or the noisy food stalls, where there is a taste of life. According to the prompt, Chu Qing quickly found the Sejin Auction House. Today, it seems that there are not many people in the Auction House. The youngster is sitting there brushing his mobile phone while yawning. ¡°What time is it ¡­ why is there anyone coming?¡± The youngster looked up and looked a little impatient, and Chu Qing finally saw the appearance of the youngster. Some faint expression could not conceal his handsomeness. He wore a hip-hop dress and seemed to go to a queue after work. ¡°Closed, come back tomorrow.¡± Youngster turned out to be an Expulsion Order directly. Chu Qing was a little stunned. The youngster didn¡¯t expect was so rude, so I went up and placed the Expulsion Order. ¡°Don¡¯t you look at it?¡± Chu Qing asked with a smile. ¡°What are you looking at?¡± ¡°Look at what I sell.¡± A hint of curiosity finally appeared in the youngster¡¯s eyes and stood up and walked over. ¡°What? You have evoked my curiosity, but don¡¯t let me down.¡± youngster said, but there was some threat in the words. ¡°Trust me, I won¡¯t let you down.¡± There is nothing hidden in Chu Qing. Such a large Auction House has survived for so many years. Integrity is a very important quality. Chu Qing took out a Spirit Stone from his pocket. The diamond-shaped crystal of golden exudes charming rays of light. ¡°What is it, it¡¯s citrine ¡­ not right!¡± Youngster said half of the words, light flashed in his eyes, the whole person broke out in an amazing imposing manner, which was completely inconsistent with the awkward image just now! ¡°This is ¡­ can I take a look?¡± ¡°of course can.¡± Youngster¡¯s words revealed an attitude of inquiry, and Chu Qing was also nodded. The youngster immediately took the spar cautiously, then closed his eyes and felt the sense of cautiously. After a moment, a surprised expression appeared on his face, and Chu Qing smiled slightly, but the big rock in his heart was put down Well, judging from the expression of youngster, this thing is absolutely rare and worthless, he guessed it! ¡°Hello, get to know me again. My name is Zhai Yu. It is the heir to the half-hanging child of Sejin Auction House.¡± ¡°My name is Chu Qing.¡± Chu Qing smiled and held his hand together. ¡°You are from the ancient martial arts family? Why have you never seen you ¡­¡± Zhai Yu is a little curious. He is the heir of the Zhai family, so most of the people of the ancient martial arts family have seen a lot of them, but why has he never seen this youngster in front of him? ¡°I make my own lineage.¡± Chu Qing said sincerely, although this is not false, Chu Qing has a feeling that he is acting ¡­ ¡°It turns out that ¡­ so let¡¯s talk about this thing again, what does he call it? What is the specific role?¡± ¡°It¡¯s called Spirit Stone, and it works, you should already be understood.¡± Chu Qing did not conceal the name, Spirit Stone, and it also best fits its title. Zhai Yu is nodded, he naturally also cultivated ancient martial arts cultivation technique. As soon as he started the Spirit Stone, he could feel that the Spirit Stone seemed to pass some kind of mysterious power to his hands, which could greatly accelerate him cultivation speed. ¡°How many are there in Mr. Chu¡¯s hand?¡± Zhai Yu asked. ¡°5.¡± ¡°Okay, I will give you a guaranteed value of 200,000 for a total of 5 pieces. If you plan to sell them all, will you deposit a 1,000,000 deposit now?¡± Chu Qing nodded, but there is some joy in his heart. This thing is much higher than his estimate. The deposit is 200,000 pieces. If all the auctions go out, would n¡¯t it be 2,000,000? ¡°Okay, Mr. Chu, will you be free? Will you please sit down.¡± ¡°No, there will be a chance next time.¡± Zhai Yu is nodded, but he has secretly determined to have a good relationship with Chu Qing. (End of this chapter) Chapter 31 Rejecting Zhai Yu¡¯s kind offer, Chu Qing left alone, and it was a big deal. The trouble was solved. Even, Chu Qing has a bold idea, if through this Spirit Stone, can he build a huge business empire? Chu Qing smiled and took the head. Now his relationship is still worse. It is not so easy to march. Everything depends on how huge the 5 Spirit Stones will set off for the auction and ancient martial arts circles. However, it is imperative to improve his own strength quickly. Otherwise, Chu Qing will definitely be slain in the auction. His sales status will be exposed sooner or later. Those of the Great Family want to check and it is estimated that they will be able to find out soon. Everything depends on the auction a few days later. Chu Qing thought while walking, until he walked into a dark alley. Suddenly, a feeling of coldness like being surrounded by poisonous snake came over me, Chu Qing brows slightly wrinkle. This is his instinct, an instinctive reaction to danger, and Chu Qing has repeatedly relied on his keen instinct to save lives! Chu Qing pretended to go forward as if nothing had happened. At this time, a sudden sky-splitting sound came from his side. This is the sound of a dagger! ¡°sword array !¡± tone barely fell, a symbol of a sword suddenly appeared on Chu Qing¡¯s body, and then a golden surround of 2 Flying Sword¡¯s shields enveloped Chu Qing in it, with a dagger poking on it, and issued clang. Chu Qing slowly turned his head back, and the eyes of a person wearing a black night suit were full of consternation! ¡°What cultivation technique is this !?¡± The black clothed person looked at Chu Qing¡¯s golden double pupils, his legs were a little soft! ¡°Who sent you?¡± Chu Qing lightly saying, but the voice fell in the ears of black clothed person, but it seemed like thunder piercing the ear, shocking him to lose his soul. The next moment, Chu Qing moved, and he turned into a golden afterimage, almost rushed to the side of the black clothed person almost immediately, the black clothed person was about to move, and felt a cold between the neck, it turned out that Chu Qing A dull long sword had appeared on his hand, and was now clinging to his throat. ¡°I asked, you answered.¡± ¡°No ¡­ impossible ¡­¡± Chu Qing smiled slightly, next moment, his hand grabbed the throat of the black clothed person. Spiritual Qi slowly penetrates between the neck of the black clothed person. His Spirit Qi can be used for surgery or killing! Feeling something blocked in his throat, the black clothed person made a hoarse noise, and the fear of death began to fall on his head. How could he dare to kill someone, and when he received the task, he just said to kill a college student ¡­ When the black clothed person¡¯s face appeared deep purple, Chu Qing slowly released his hand. ¡°Say?¡± ¡°I said, I said¡­¡± The black clothed person coughed a few times before slowly speaking out: ¡°I ¡­ I, I am a killer, received the commission ¡­¡± ¡°Whose delegate?¡± ¡°Li ¡­ Li Youwei.¡± Chu Qing sneered, it seems that Li Family needs to be resolved. ¡°Can I go now?¡± Before the black clothed person finished speaking, he felt his throat slightly cool and his life began to pass. ¡°you do not say¡­¡­¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t say I won¡¯t kill you.¡± Chu Qing shrugged, the rusty sword exudes strange red light after being stained with blood, and the rust seems to be a little lighter. Chu Qing threw the black clothed person who lost his life on the ground. I don¡¯t know why. After he awakened Spirit Physique today, he suddenly had a very strong desire for a slaughter. Ignore the body of the black clothed person behind him. This kind of person from the dark Underground World will naturally be dealt with by someone. This kind of thing does not need Chu Qing to worry about it. Chu Qing came directly to Chen Huahua¡¯s home and knocked on the door. ¡°Oh!¡± Chen Huahua exclaimed, and then got up from the bed, playing a boring soap opera on her computer not far away. ¡°I¡¯m here now ¡­¡± Chen Huahua scratched her messy hair. She didn¡¯t wake up long after she had just woken up. ¡°Hey ¡­ since people are already at the door, it can only be so ¡­¡± Chen Huahua casually put on a large shirt and ran barefoot to open the door for Chu Qing. ¡°You, you are here ¡­¡± Chen Huahua¡¯s face was a little blushing, and I don¡¯t know why. She has been a little shy about Chu Qing since the last thing happened, which surprised her very much. In her own impression, she has never had a shy mood. In her words, when did the old lady marry her life? ¡°Well, yo, the room is very clean today.¡± Chu Qing didn¡¯t notice the abnormality of Chen Huahua. Anyway, the day she sent her back, she should have seen it. As for what you shouldn¡¯t read ¡­ (End of this chapter) Chapter 32 Chu Qing only noticed Chen Huahua¡¯s wearing, probably because he had just got up, so Chen Huahua¡¯s upper body was only covered with a huge shirt, or a pure white shirt. Through the shirt, you can clearly see the pitch. black bra. ¡°Cough cough, um, is there water?¡± Chu Qing suddenly felt a dry mouth and could not help asking. ¡°Oh, there is water.¡± Chen Huahua opened the refrigerator. As a house lady, she didn¡¯t even bother to buy a water dispenser. So every time she asked the supermarket salesman downstairs to bring water, at worst was to spend more money. ¡°Where is the water ¡­¡± Chen Huahua leaned over and bent over to search for mineral water in the refrigerator. Her refrigerator was also in a mess. There were a lot of green vegetables that I didn¡¯t know when to buy, but it didn¡¯t rot in the refrigerator. Turning his back to Chu Qing, Chen Huahua bent over, revealing the great scenery under his shirt. Chu Qing swallowed a bit. Chen Huahua ¡¯s legs were very white and straight. Although not very long, it was enough for a loli, and Chen Hua hua ¡¯s upper body was wearing a translucent shirt. In the eyes of most men, it is fatal! Why didn¡¯t you find this girl¡¯s figure so good last time? Chu Qing couldn¡¯t help but secretly think that the last two people were drunk, so Chu Qing didn¡¯t think about it in any way, but it felt like Little Luoli was so cute. Didn¡¯t expect to look at it today, it¡¯s quite unexpected! ¡°Well, the water is coming.¡± Chu Qing was stunned there, watching the pair of white tender legs move closer and closer towards him, and then handed a bottle of water to him. ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Chu Qing took the water and took a sip of embarrassment, watching Chen Huahua sitting beside him. I do n¡¯t know why. After seeing the back view, Chu Qing always felt that he had an evil fire in the begin to stir, even if he had been with Ye Chenxi before. Could it be what medicine was given between unconsciously? Chu Qing ¡¯s body has always been under control. Did n¡¯t expect today, there is a situation where he is out of control, and the murder just happened. Originally, Chu Qing wanted to finish the question and let the killer go. As a result, thoughts move, He killed the man with a knife. ¡°Ah ~ so sleepy.¡± Chen Huahua sat there, watching Chu Qing in a daze, could not help feeling a little bored, simply stretched his waist, exposing a delicate body curve. Seeing this scene, Chu Qing¡¯s nosebleed almost spewed out, and his breathing gradually became heavier. ¡°En? What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Chen Huahua looked sideways and saw Chu Qing¡¯s gasping look. She couldn¡¯t help but be a little curious. When she saw Chu Qing staring at her own eyes, her face was red. Although Chen Huahua met with Chu Qing last time and showed the appearance of a female middle-aged wolf, but only she knew that her heart was very closed. At this time, she could not help feeling nervous when she saw Chu Qing panting. stand up. It¡¯s true, obviously the last time I made a look like a woman, how can I still be counseled? Chen Huahua can¡¯t understand herself, but if you take it so easily, will Chu Qing look down upon her and treat her as a scumbag? Chu Qing strongly controls himself. Bang! There was a momentary blankness in Chu Qing¡¯s mind, and the cool, soft touch in his hand made him a little out of control. ¡°Can I?¡± Chu Qing asked slowly like an idiot. Chen Huahua smiled slightly and hugged Chu Qing. The moon was so ashamed to hide, only the dim orange-yellow lights in the living room, a fascination in the living room. ¡­¡­ ¡°I actually did ¡­¡± Chu Qing sat on the sofa and subconsciously touched his pocket, but found that didn¡¯t touch a cigarette. He wanted to get a cigarette to calm down. ¡°So tired¡­¡­¡± Chen Huahua sat up with his body propped up, his face full of exhaustion, and a trace of lazy expression in his exhaustion, his face flushed. Chu Qing smiled bitterly and put Chen Huahua in his arms, intimate contact. And on the sofa, a red mark was striking. ¡°Didn¡¯t expect, you are like a cow ¡­¡± Chen Huahua, like the 8-claw fish, is entangled with Chu Qing. It seems that he does not want to leave Chu Qing for a moment. (End of this chapter) Chapter 33 ¡°It hurts so much, why do those elder sisters say that they are very happy, and even some elder sisters still take the initiative to find ¡­¡± Halfway through, Chen Huahua didn¡¯t say anything, but buried her face in Chu Qing¡¯s chest. She didn¡¯t know why, and suddenly felt a little shy. Chu Qing hugged the girl in his arms. He was a man in his second life, and he had only been such a woman. Didn¡¯t expect this life, there was another woman, and this person also gave him the most precious thing of girl. ¡°I will be responsible for you.¡± Chu Qing said suddenly. ¡°Huh? Responsible to me, shouldn¡¯t I be responsible to you?¡± Chen Huahua looked confused. Chu Qing held his head and remembered that this society is the first time men are more valuable, and even many women still have the so-called virgin complex ¡­ I didn¡¯t want to have a lot of presence in this World, but some things went against my wish, and now Chu Qing has a woman in this World. call¡­¡­ Chu Qing took a deep breath, since that is the case, conquer this World over there! Unable to help, the feeling of blockage in Chu Qing¡¯s chest slowly dissipated, because of this matter, he also made up his mind. 2 people entangled on the sofa for a while, and did it again, I do n¡¯t know why Chu Qing ¡¯s desire is extremely strong today, and there is a feeling of burning desire! After finishing it, probably because Chu Qing was too strong, Chen Huahua turned into a puddle of mud and refused to move. Chu Qing had no choice but to go downstairs to buy a lot of barbecue for Chen Huahua, and a few bottles of beer, which Chen Huahua strongly requested. 2 After eating and drinking, and eating a large string of sheep waists, Chu Qing suddenly felt that there was an unjustified fire in his stomach ¡­ Covered with a quilt, it was another cloud and rain. ¡­¡­ ¡°So, did I go to school?¡± Chu Qing glanced at Chen Huahua, and Chen Huahua¡¯s eyes were full of grudges. Last night, this guy seemed to be tired. He even asked for two more times in a row. Chen Huahua felt that she could not even walk, but fortunately, she was a house lady and did not like walking. Chu Qing touched his head and felt a little guilty. His desire was extremely strong last night. This is the first time Chen Huahua has suffered. Towards the evening, Chen Huahua also came to see, Chu Qing went out. After thinking for a while, Chu Qing bought a hearty breakfast downstairs and gave it to Chen Huahua before leaving. When he arrived at the school, he started the supplementary mode again. If it was an important class, Chu Qing would listen to the class, and the less important class would either sleep or cultivate. After awakening Spirit Physique, Spirit Qi cultivation has just begun, Chu Qing started cultivation dantian, and then Realm is ¡°turning dan into crystal¡±. The so-called turning dantian into crystal means refining dantian and turning it into danjing. After success, Spirit Qi, which can be stored within the body, will once again rise to a higher level. When the time comes even if it is placed on the fantasy land The powerhouse is not weak, but more importantly, after the Danjing is transformed, Chu Qing can stay in midair briefly. While cultivation and listening to lessons, Chu Qing 2¡¯s efficiency is not bad. At noon, there was a sudden commotion in the class, among which some screams of innocent young boys could be heard. Chu Qing slightly frowned, but ignored it, but continued to lie on the table and pretend to sleep, in fact Spirit Qi within the body is soaring. ¡°Chu Qing is there?¡± ¡°Chu Qing, I was looking for Chu Qing!¡± ¡°Which Chu Qing?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the school flower Chu Qing, the one who played basketball with Tang Ziyan some time ago ¡­¡± Chu Qing can¡¯t become a cultivation, who came to him? Looking up, I only saw a pair of bright big eyes staring at him, and Chu Qing was looked at for a while. ¡°Tang Ziyan?¡± Chu Qing is speechless, why would Tang Ziyan rush to his class to find him silently? ¡°Well, come to you for dinner.¡± Tang Ziyan said, suddenly frowned, bowing his head and sniffing on Chu Qing. ¡°Has a woman¡¯s fragrance?¡± Chu Qing a light sound in my heart, bad, sniffed out by this woman? (End of this chapter) Chapter 34 ¡°Well, forget it, do you want to eat?¡± ¡°it is good.¡± Chu Qing dare not obey, looking at Tang Ziyan with a slightly murderous aura¡¯s eyes, Chu Qing narrowed his neck, nodded. ¡°I rely on, this, what is the situation, I am not dreaming!¡± Lin Dong rubbed his eyes and looked dumbly at Tang Ziyan, who had a great conversation with Chu Qing. ¡°Don¡¯t you know?¡± Ye Mao looked at Lin Dong as if he were watching an alien. ¡°It spread all over the school, the school grass pursued the school flower, but was rejected, and the school flower chased the school Fuck ¡­¡± ¡°Should you say the school flower is ¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s Chu Qing.¡± Ye Mao shrugged and showed Lin Dong a video, which was the video of Chu Qing and Tang Ziyan playing basketball the previous 2 days! ¡°This, this is Chu Qing !?¡± Lin Dong was shocked, and the flesh on his face trembled. ¡°This ¡­ he played basketball so well, when can our boys win girls on the basketball court !?¡± Lin Dong is still in great shock, and Chu Qing has gone out with Tang Ziyan at this time. ¡°I said, why did you suddenly think of finding me to eat?¡± Chu Qing asked as he walked, it was not easy for Tang Ziyan to take the initiative to invite people. Even when they were together in the previous life, most of them were Chu Qing who took the initiative to find Tang Ziyan. ¡°Well ¡­ I just wanted to have a meal with you, nothing else.¡± ¡°Look at it ¡­ the two people in front are Tang Ziyan and Chu Qing, these two people are playing friends ¡­¡± ¡°Hey, people are a pair made in Heaven and arranged by Earth, but unfortunately I wrote those dozen love letters to Chu Qing Ouba ¡­¡± The two girls whispered behind their backs, but Chu Qing¡¯s hearing was extremely sensitive, and he heard the content of their conversation keenly. Nowhere else ¡­ Chu Qing felt a little helpless, this Tang Ziyan, lied but not blushing or white. Along the way, Tang Ziyan did not speak, and the atmosphere between the two was a bit awkward. ¡°Can I pull you?¡± Tang Ziyan asked. ¡°Eh¡­¡± Chu Qing was helpless and took the initiative to take Tang Ziyan¡¯s hand. In Yu Guangzhong, Tang Ziyan¡¯s face suddenly turned red, as if she never seemed to have drawn hands with boys. Moreover, it is a little unaccustomed! Shouldn¡¯t I take the initiative to pull his hand? Tang Ziyan is slightly frowned. Chu Qing smiled slightly and suddenly stopped. ¡°How¡­ what?¡± Tang Ziyan¡¯s face was slightly reddish. It seemed that the first time she held her hand made her head dizzy. At this point, she already had a little not knowing what to do, standing there dumbly. ¡°Nothing, just want to see you.¡± Chu Qing smiled and pinched Tang Ziyan¡¯s face. Tang Ziyan was taken aback and jumped back like a little bunny. Then she realized her anomaly and took it back, in turn, she wanted to pinch Chu Qing¡¯s face. ¡°You actually ** me?¡± Tang Ziyan said with panting with rage. How could Chu Qing let her pinch, and directly pull Tang Ziyan to continue to move forward, and Tang Ziyan seems to have been looking for an opportunity to report the pinch of revenge. ¡°Where to eat?¡± Tang Ziyan asked. ¡°Well, go to that chutney shop.¡± Chu Qing remembers that Tang Ziyan¡¯s favorite food in the previous life was hot and sour powder, which tasted authentic. Chu Qing is very impressed with the small shops around the school. The real food is not the so-called snack streets, but hidden in the market, especially around some schools. ¡°it is good.¡± Tang Ziyan was a little surprised, nodded. She likes to eat this hot and sour powder. Does Chu Qing like to eat it too? Tang Ziyan took a peek at Chu Qing¡¯s side face and hooked the head. It is estimated that Chu Qing would not know that she liked this store very much. I do n¡¯t know why, Tang Ziyan suddenly has a little sweetness in her heart, which has never been seen before. She has been cultivated as a heir to the family. Everyday will learn a lot of things. Points, but since seeing Chu Qing on the playground, she has a very wonderful feeling, as if Chu Qing is her most important person. Even with her, there is a sense of security. I really want to lean on this boy¡¯s shoulder! Tang Ziyan suddenly slapped himself slaps, hook the head, why did he suddenly become such a mother ¡­ ¡°Okay, it¡¯s over.¡± Chu Qing walked in and habitually ordered 2 servings of hot and sour powder that 2 people had eaten before. ¡°By the way, there is no coriander in one bowl, and more spicy and vinegar.¡± Chu Qing said very carefully. ¡°Ah? Don¡¯t you eat?¡± Tang Ziyan froze, she did not eat coriander, and like to eat hot and spicy vinegar powder, is Chu Qing like her? ¡°No, I know you don¡¯t eat.¡± Chu Qing said indifferently, and wanted to say something that is not unusual. Tang Ziyan blushed, did Chu Qing ¡­ have she investigated her before? The thought of the favorite boy actually secretly investigating her secretly, Tang Ziyan couldn¡¯t help but a little caper, as if the loved one handed over the love letter, full of sweetness. (End of this chapter) Chapter 35 At this time, there were two more casually dressed girls at the door of the store. Two of them wore hip-hop outfits, and it seemed that they came in for hot and sour powder. Chu Qing expressionless, but within the body Spiritual Qi started to work. These 2 people seem to have problems! Although the two people behaved casually, but in their pockets bulging, Chu Qing launched Spiritual Qi to detect that both of them had daggers in their pockets! Not only that, those 2 people started to follow Chu Qing when they just left the school. If it was just a way down, why did they still carry a knife? 2 people were sitting not far behind them, a murderous aura faintly appeared on their bodies. Chu Qing smiled helplessly, why do you always like to come to your door? ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Are you sick?¡± Chu Qing shook the head, it seems that Tang Ziyan not at all found that the danger has quietly approached. Tang Ziyan was trained to be a kind of commercial talent. In her body, Chu Qing could not feel any fluctuations in Inner Strength. People who cultivate ancient martial arts often have an extremely powerful imposing manner. This is the Inner Strength accumulated over the years. The Inner Strength can strengthen the body, even for the elderly who often get together in the square to fight Tai Chi. Body also has the existence of Inner Strength, but it is relatively rare. It is enough to strengthen the body. ¡°Sweet and sour powder come here!¡± Boss shouted, Tang Ziyan was about to get it, but was pulled by Chu Qing. ¡°I will go.¡± Without waiting for Tang Ziyan to reply, Chu Qing got up and walked towards the place where the meal was taken. Just after Chu Qing got up, the two women glanced at each other and saw the killing intent of begin to stir in both eyes. 2 people suddenly got up and walked towards Tang Ziyan, and a cold glow appeared in the knife in their hands and exposed to the air. ¡°Fuck off!¡± Chu Qing suddenly loudly shouted and directly buckled a bowl of hot and sour powder on the face of one of the women. The hot hot and sour powder made her yell and fell to the ground! At this time, Tang Ziyan also heard the strange noise behind her. She looked back and saw a woman walking towards her with a killing intent on her face, and a dagger with cold glow hidden in her hand! Oops! Tang Ziyan was born in Upright Sect Aristocratic Family and naturally knew that these 2 people were coming to her! She gritted her teeth and grabbed the chopsticks on the table and threw it towards the woman, but the woman looked very old, and at first glance was a veteran who often committed crimes! The woman had carried a knife to her belly, and the knife was fast and ruthless. Although Tang Ziyan was still in good health, she had never fought with other girls! At the crucial moment, a silhouette suddenly appeared in front of her, and a familiar face appeared in her sight. Pu chi ! With the sound of a knife coming into the flesh, Tang Ziyan stayed there. She suddenly felt a wet feeling in the hand resting on Chu Qing¡¯s waist. She raised her hand and it was full of blood! Chu Qing brows slightly wrinkle, didn¡¯t expect these two guys started so fiercely, one shot is a trick, he can¡¯t even stop it! ¡°Chu Qing!¡± Tang Ziyan exclaimed, Chu Qing blocked her with a knife, if not Chu Qing, she is now in a pool of blood! The golden light in Chu Qing¡¯s eyes seemed to jump out. He was flying with his shirt under his body. Just like Divine Weapon, the huge air pressure directly knocked the dagger inside the body out of the air, and stuck it on the wall! The woman was also fierce. When she saw that the move failed, she directly turned her palm into the palm. She hit the back of Chu Qing. There was already a strong energy brewing in the palm. Chu Qing will definitely be injured if the palm is hit. ¡°sword array !¡± Chu Qing furiously shouted, a layer of golden light sparkling sword array appeared on the back, and the palm directly smashed the sword array, hitting Chu Qing¡¯s back, Chu Qing¡¯s mouth overflowed with blood, didn¡¯t expect today actually With such a big loss under precaution, he secretly moved the killing intent! Putting Tang Ziyan directly in front of him, Chu Qing and the two people distanced and protected Tang Ziyan behind him. And at this time, ¡°You go, they came to me!¡± Tang Ziyan has been frightened by this accident, but still decided to push Chu Qing away. Chu Qing stood there standing still. His back injury has been forcibly blocked by Spiritual Qi, at least for a short time. There will be no bleeding inside. ¡°I¡¯m leaving? How can I leave ¡­¡± Chu Qing shrugged his shoulders, but had a very firm expression on his face. ¡°You bastard!¡± Tang Ziyan instantly turned black, scolding: ¡°You are a little boy here, it will distract me!¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 36 Although Chu Qing is still an indifferent cock-like pattern, the expression on his face is extremely serious. ¡°Let me leave my woman and go? This life is impossible.¡± Although Chu Qing is very casual, there are tears in Tang Ziyan¡¯s eyes. For the first time, she was so tightly protected behind her. ¡°Then, let¡¯s go together.¡± Tang Ziyan was interrupted by Chu Qing as soon as he spoke half. ¡°On these two things, I can do it alone.¡± The next moment, Chu Qing¡¯s feet blew up and rushed towards those 2 people! Chu Qing was traumatized without much precautions. Now, his whole body is covered by Spirit Qi. The ordinary dagger can¡¯t hurt him any more! The man whose face was splashed with hot and sour powder also rose from the ground, his face full of resentment, and the hot bowl of hot and sour powder burned her skin. As a woman, the most intolerable is disfigurement! The woman screamed, flew her leg and kicked towards Chu Qing, and the air made a loud noise. Chu Qing didn¡¯t even hide. In the current situation, he must do it quickly. The wound behind him is likely to crack again. At this time, the faster the time, the better! Chu Qing blocked his right arm with a muffled sound, and directly blocked the seemingly powerful foot. The woman seemed to feel her left leg kicking on the steel plate. Woman complexion changed, didn¡¯t expect This man is actually a trainer, she just wanted to change her way, but how could Chu Qing give her another chance. The golden light of Chu Qing¡¯s right hand exploded, and Golden¡¯s fist hit the woman¡¯s arm block directly. The woman was smashed and flew out. She lifts the head and saw that the door was black. Chu Qing followed behind him and kicked directly on the woman¡¯s door! The woman¡¯s eyes were black and she collapsed to the ground. As for the remaining woman, Chu Qing took the time to give him a punch when he just attacked, but under the defense of Chu Qing¡¯s Spirit Physique, the woman did not even cause any damage! ¡°Are you cool?¡± Chu Qing smiled evilly and looked at the woman who was stupid there. How can it be! The woman seemed to be unbelievable, and her white Inner Strength was condensed on her hand. She slapped a hand on Chu Qing ¡¯s chest, and Chu Qing did n¡¯t move her face. ¡°This¡­¡­¡± ¡°Now, it¡¯s me.¡± Chu Qing grabbed the woman¡¯s arm and twisted her directly, then slapped a palm on the woman¡¯s neck, knocking her out. Tang Ziyan stared at the side for a moment, when was Chu Qing so powerful? What is the golden rays of light on his hand? At this moment, Tang Ziyan suddenly realized what, eyes shrank, cry out in surprise: ¡°You, are you from the ancient martial arts family?¡± Chu Qing looked back and dropped the dizzy woman on the ground. ¡°No, speaking of which is a bit complicated, but I am a Loose Practitioner martial artist.¡± Chu Qing thought for a moment and gave such an explanation, because he could not always say that he was an Immortal Cultivator? ¡°Loose Practitioner martial artist ¡­¡± Tang Ziyan sees that Chu Qing seems to have some hidden words, but still rolled the eyes. When will Loose Practitioner martial artist become so powerful? Although Tang Ziyan does not have any cultivation technique, she can still see that the short confrontation just now, Chu Qing completely overwhelmed the two people with absolute power, and in the battle, it was even more No tricks were used. Does such a Loose Practitioner martial artist really exist? ¡°Okay, contact your family and see how these two people are going to solve them. They should be here for you.¡± Tang Ziyan is nodded, these two people are looking at her at first glance. If it is not the existence of Chu Qing, she may now be bode ill rather than well. After contacting Tang Family, Chu Qing suddenly turned pale and spurted blood. ¡°Chu Qing, you, are you okay?¡± Tang Ziyan felt a tight heart and hurriedly went to support Chu Qing. ¡°Nothing¡­¡± Chu Qing smiled bitterly. The raid of the two people just caused him a little damage, especially after he got the palm, and even caused some damage to his meridian. The magic weapon is used for self-protection ¡­ ¡°Go, let¡¯s go to the hospital!¡± Tang Ziyan pulled Chu Qing to go to the hospital, but Chu Qing had no choice but to call her and went to the hospital. After a casual bandage in the hospital, Tang Ziyan felt relieved and took Chu Qing away from the hospital. ¡°Oh, Chu Qing, you seem to have some understanding of my family ¡­?¡± Tang Ziyan hesitated for a long time, but still asked the question in her heart. She could feel it faintly. It seems that Chu Qing had some understanding of her family, otherwise she would not let the 2 women stun, and proposed to Tang Family to solve it. She was a bit worried. Was Chu Qing only actively pursuing her because of her family ¡­? Before, there were a lot of money worshipers who wanted to join the giants, even at all means, medicine, design traps and so on. ¡°Tang Family? I know something.¡± Chu Qing was silent for a while and said. It really is like this ¡­ Tang Ziyan suddenly felt that something was broken in his heart. Didn¡¯t expect Chu Qing turned out to be such a person, only to approach her for her family, protect him? ¡°Because I met someone ¡­¡± ¡°Who met?¡± ¡°Meet Li Youwei.¡± Chu Qing said slowly. ¡°Li Youwei? He?¡± Tang Ziyan¡¯s face was shocked, why did Chu Qing meet Li Youwei, these two people can be said to have no intersection, how could they meet? For this Li Youwei, she is very clear about what it is, is a sinister and malicious one, and it is also a springboard for Li Family. Li Family is like using Li Youwei to limit Tang Ziyan. This is their Li Family¡¯s invasion of the Tang Family¡¯s huge commercial empire. 1st Step! But how did Li Youwei go back to find Chu Qing! Chu Qing took a deep breath, and slowly said, ¡°On the night you confessed to me, I met Li Youwei. He found several people to stop me and told me not to approach you.¡± ¡°Then you are not in danger?¡± Tang Ziyan now realized that she had misunderstood Chu Qing, and her heart was full of concerns about Chu Qing. That Li Youwei¡¯s criminal martial arts circle was very famous. ¡°How is it possible, Young Master, can I still deal with these few hairs?¡± Chu Qing rolled the eyes. ¡°It turned out to be¡­¡± Tang Ziyan bowed his head, his heart was full of shame, didn¡¯t expect Chu Qing because he was in danger, and she was still wondering whether Chu Qing was approached by her family. ¡°Since you mentioned this, I also want to tell you something.¡± Chu Qing took Tang Ziyan into a coffee shop. ¡°Waiter.¡± ¡°Hello, what do you need?¡± A barman said respectfully. ¡°2 cups of Blue Mountain Coffee, thank you.¡± Chu Qing and Tang Ziyan sat down in a remote corner. (End of this chapter) Chapter 37 ¡°Um ¡­ what are you going to say?¡± Tang Ziyan is very respectful of Chu Qing now, a martial artist with strong strength has been qualified to talk to her on an equal footing. ¡°I¡¯m going to talk about Sejin auction after 2 days.¡± Sejin Auction House? Tang Ziyan naturally knew this famous Auction House, but he did n¡¯t know why Chu Qing suddenly mentioned something about this Auction House. ¡°I also learned later that your family is having some trouble.¡± Tang Ziyan is nodded, this kind of thing is not necessary to hide from Chu Qing. ¡°I want to help you solve the trouble of Tang Family.¡± ¡°Can you solve it?¡± There was a sudden burst of rays of light in Tang Ziyan¡¯s eyes, but then she was a little disappointed. She dared not hold too much expectations. This matter was only her knowing how difficult it was, how could it be solved by just a Loose Practitioner martial artist of? If it is really so easy to solve, she need not be so worried. ¡°Tell me first about the troubles your family has encountered. I have a general understanding, but I don¡¯t understand that comprehensively.¡± At this time, coffee came up, Tang Ziyan took a sip of coffee, and slowly said: ¡°The matter happened a month ago, our family is a family famous for refining medicine, the men are just pharmaceutical factories, and there are dozens in Tianjin. Home.¡± ¡°Especially we have a medicine pill that only people with internal energy can assist in refining. It is also our company¡¯s secret weapon. It was just a month ago that medicine recipe was suddenly lost.¡± ¡°And I don¡¯t know why, several families started to unite against our Tang Family. We are hiding behind several families and found the shadow of Li Family. It is estimated that this matter has a lot to do with the Li Family owner.¡± Li Family again? Chu Qing smiled slightly, didn¡¯t expect this Li Family to do things everywhere, not only want to subvert Ye Family, now even Tang Family¡¯s muddy waters also have to take a trip, Li Family is not afraid to play with fire and burn himself? ¡°So, Chu Qing, how can you help us solve this problem?¡± Tang Ziyan looked at Chu Qing with expectation in her eyes. She faintly felt that Chu Qing is the hope to solve this problem! ¡°It¡¯s simple.¡± Chu Qing smiled and wanted to solve this problem, which was very simple in his eyes. ¡°simple?¡± ¡°Just make a new formula.¡± Tang Ziyan was stunned, slightly disappointed in his eyes, and came up with a new formula? No matter how simple it is, not only the difficulty of the operation, but the effect of experimenting with the combination of various medicine ingredients is even more difficult. ¡°How could it be so simple, our family has dozens of research bases across the country, and has studied for more than 20 years, and has only researched dozens of medicine recipes, which can be regarded as absolutely confidential, and only that one ¡­¡± ¡°What if I have a medicine recipe?¡± Tang Ziyan was shocked, and Chu Qing had a medicine recipe in his hand? ¡°Well, I have several medicine recipes in my hands.¡± Although Tang Ziyan believes in Chu Qing very much, but looking at Chu Qing¡¯s casual look, Tang Ziyan is still slightly warm, Chu Qing may not know what is called a rare medicine recipe. ¡°Well ¡­ so, let¡¯s not talk about this first. After 2 days of auction, your family will pay attention to me. When the time comes I can talk to you first.¡± Chu Qing didn¡¯t say much. At this time, if he said too much, he might be regarded as boasting, especially when he saw the little disbelief in Tang Ziyan¡¯s eyes. Do not believe? After 2 days, you can¡¯t believe it. Tang Ziyan is slightly nodded, but he is also whispering in his heart, can Chu Qing really get a medicine recipe? Why should I wait to tell her at the auction 2 days later? Tang Ziyan suddenly found that she had a strong curiosity about this man. From the very beginning, this man has a peculiar attraction. It seems that they are familiar with them. Now, this man is constantly surprise her, first The powerful military force, and then, is the medicine recipe that is likely to exist in his hands. Chu Qing called for the waiter. Just 2 people had planned to eat lunch. But now that there is such a thing, he hasn¡¯t eaten until now. He is already hungry and has a chest attached to his back. After ordering some food casually, the two fell into silence. ¡°Why did you save me just now?¡± Tang Ziyan suddenly raised his head and asked a word without a head. Chu Qing was eating a pastry and heard Tang Ziyan¡¯s words, suddenly stunned there, why save her? ¡°Is there any reason for this?¡± Chu Qing ignored him and went on to eat. ¡°It needs reason. If there is no benefit, why would you save me at the cost of injury or even serious injury?¡± Tang Ziyan seemed to be preparing to break the casserole and asked. ¡°Uh, I don¡¯t know.¡± Chu Qing finally stopped eating and looked up at Tang Ziyan, thinking hard. (End of this chapter) Chapter 38 ¡°I said we have known each other for a long time, do you believe it?¡± Tang Ziyan is nodded, she also has this feeling, and even has a blind trust in Chu Qing, which is fatal to her, she is a heir to the Great Family, should not have this unfathomable mystery feeling, this feeling will Caused her to make some wrong decisions. Chu Qing scratched his head and didn¡¯t know how to express it. He couldn¡¯t tell her directly, hello, girl, I was your husband the last time. ¡°I feel this way about you, even unconsciously, wanting to do something for you ¡­ even to die for you.¡± Tang Ziyan¡¯s eyes were full of surprises and surprises. Looking at Chu Qing¡¯s serious face, she could not help but bow her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know how to explain, or even help your family, maybe in your opinion, I may have a purpose, but you will understood later.¡± Chu Qing smiled bitterly, looking at the food in front of him, suddenly lost his appetite. ¡°Buy.¡± ¡­¡­ After leaving the coffee shop, Tang Ziyan chose to go back to class, but Chu Qing did not want to go back to class, he had some minor annoyance. He originally planned to pursue Tang Ziyan again, and then cultivate his emotions slowly, but didn¡¯t expect so many things happened suddenly, and Tang Ziyan had some misunderstandings. ¡°It¡¯s a real life ¡­¡± Chu Qing smiled bitterly and couldn¡¯t help but burst out a swearing. This feeling of being out of control made him feel uncomfortable. Taking out his mobile phone, he sent a text message to Lin Dong and asked Lin Dong to take a leave for him. Chu Qing began to hang out on the road. Unconsciously, he has fallen deeper and deeper into this World. From the very beginning¡¯s parents, as well as the elder sister Chu Xiao, there is now another Chen Huahua, and Ye Chenxi and Tang Ziyan, neither of which can exist. You have to work harder ¡­ Chu Qing lifts the head, there is already a little more surprise in my eyes, what do you do so much, if there is something blocking yourself, then tear it up, if it blocks his World, then simply change this World! Chu Qing couldn¡¯t help but a lofty sentiments and high aspirations appeared in his heart, a long breath. At this time, he discovered that, unconsciously, he had walked to the location of Ye Family. Ye Family was really not far from his school. Looking at the huge mansion of Ye Family, if Chu Qing is close to nothing, speaking of which, I do n¡¯t know how the dispute between Ye Family and Li Family is going. How about taking a look at it now. ¡°en?¡± Chu Qing looked up suspiciously, and suddenly he felt a palpitations. ¡°Ye Chenxi!¡± Chu Qing suddenly realized that he had used his Spirit Qi to mark Ye Chenxi, not only Ye Chenxi, but also his parents, elder sister, and even Chen Huahua and Tang Ziyan. Only martial artists with the same cultivation spiritual Qi can find and contact. This mark allows Chu Qing to find their location. Chu Qing can confirm their safety in this way. But didn¡¯t expect, just now Ye Chenxi¡¯s mark was suddenly erased, and Chu Qing¡¯s Spiritual Qi was erased, of course he will find out! ¡°Oops, is something wrong with Ye Chenxi?¡± Chu Qing¡¯s heart was tight, at least this imprint, Ye Chenxi could not solve, but Ye Qingmei couldn¡¯t solve it either! ¡°damn it!¡± Chu Qing confirmed the position of Ye Chenxi with the feedback given by Spirit Qi at the very moment, Ye Chenxi is moving fast on a speeding car, and the direction ¡­ Can¡¯t confirm direction! At this time, Chu Qing suddenly remembered a person, this person will be able to help him! Chu Qing took out his mobile phone and dialed a number. ¡°Hello? Chu Qing, have you finished the class?¡± A slightly lazy voice came from the other side of the phone, and the people there seemed to be a little awake. ¡°Chen Huahua, help me find a person¡¯s position.¡± ¡°Who? What happened?¡± ¡°Ye Chenxi was taken away by someone!¡± ¡°Okay, send you the position immediately!¡± Chen Huahua heard the seriousness of the matter from Chu Qing¡¯s tone. She didn¡¯t say much, but turned over and turned on the computer and started positioning. Chu Qing once again dialed a person¡¯s number. ¡°Zhai Yu?¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s me. Do I have time to spend time with brother today? Have I had a meal?¡± Zhai Yu seems to be in the shop, but there is no sound around him. It seems that today¡¯s business is not good. ¡°No, I have something to ask you for help.¡± ¡°what¡¯s up?¡± Zhai Yu listened to Chu Qing¡¯s tone, and the expression immediately became serious. ¡°I need a car.¡± ¡°where are you now?¡± ¡°I¡¯m at the front entrance of Ye Family!¡± ¡°it is good!¡± Zhai Yu hung up the phone directly, loudly shouted: ¡°Go out, Sejin Auction House is closed today!¡± The room was full of people, and some of them were managers or celebrities of some famous companies, but when they heard Zhai Yu¡¯s almost expeditious Expulsion Order, they still queued up without saying a word! Zhai Yu seems to have been unable to wait, he jumped directly, rushed out by the wall, and a luxury sports car in the distance, with 2 beeps, has started automatically! (End of this chapter) Chapter 39 Just two minutes, with a burst of rumbling sound unique to a luxury sports car, a Lamborghini stopped in front of Chu Qing, and the main driver was sitting in the house! Chu Qing didn¡¯t talk much, but got on the train directly. ¡°Where to go?¡± Zhai Yu glanced at him, and Chu Qing glanced at his mobile phone. As if his cell phone had been hacked, he suddenly began to automatically appear an application. The application was a map, and a red dot on the map was moving fast. Chu Qing knew, This red dot is the car he is looking for, Ye Chenxi is on this car. ¡°Here!¡± Chu Qing showed Chu Yu the phone directly, Chu Yu nodded, next moment, Lamborghini made a roar of the engine, and rushed out! Chu Qing didn¡¯t know why Zhai Yu arrived here in less than two minutes until he got on the bus. Lamborghini didn¡¯t know how many red lights ran along the way, and in the urban area, the speed has been kept at 100 5 per hour the above. didn¡¯t expect Zhai Yu was actually a racer. He drove the car. He usually judged 2 people. His eyes are full of seriousness. His car skills are absolutely superb. Chu Yu stared at the red dot and gave directions to Zhai Yu, and Zhai Yu was in charge of driving. Although these two people cooperated for the first time, they showed an amazing tacit understanding. In just a few minutes, they caught up with the goal. ¡°That¡¯s the car!¡± Chu Qing brows slightly wrinkle, golden rays of light appeared in his eyes, his eyes had locked a van in the distance, and behind the car, Ye Chenxi was lying there in a coma! ¡°Stop that car, don¡¯t hit the car, can it be done?¡± ¡°can.¡± Zhai Yu looked confident, next moment, Lamborghini accelerated again, reaching 200 per hour. Lamborghini first surpassed the past, then began to slow down, and then suddenly flicked, directly on the front of the van! How could the van be the same as this Lamborghini on on equal terms. I saw that the van¡¯s body was crooked and it hit the side rails. And Lamborghini flicked and stopped there. ¡°Thanks, brother.¡± Chu Qing didn¡¯t say much, just a thank you, he jumped out of the car and walked towards the van! ¡°Damn it, is this kid crazy?¡± ¡°Cough cough, old 2, pull me a hand.¡± Thick smoke billowed from the van, and the two of them crawled out from inside. They suddenly saw the distance, and a slightly thin silhouette was slowly approaching them. ¡°I said, you brat, is courting death, the car you drove !?¡± The boss¡¯s face was roared at Chu Qing foul-mouthed, and he pulled out a steel pipe demonstration near the door of the car. But Chu Qing didn¡¯t seem to see it. He seemed to be carrying something in the thick smoke. Next moment, the boss suddenly shrinked, I saw Chu Qing closed his eyes, the distance of more than ten meters, actually stepped over in one step, then he saw what Chu Qing ¡¯s right hand was holding, it was a handful Rusty rusty sword! Rust Sword seemed to wave gently on him, then he suddenly saw a familiar body, World seemed to be turned upside down, that is his body! One sword beheaded the boss, Chu Qing did not blink his eyebrows, but continued step by step. ¡°peng!¡± A gunshot was heard, a bullet flew towards Chu Qing¡¯s hair tip, Chu Qing eyes flash with a cold light, next moment has appeared beside Lao 2! He didn¡¯t even have time to shoot the second shot, so Chu Qing got close! ¡°Don¡¯t come over, I have a gun ¡­¡± Old 2¡¯s words were not finished yet. A rusty sword had been inserted into his chest. The tip of the sword passed through his chest. Blood splattered out, and the tip of the sword was still shaking slightly. ¡°Ho ho ¡­ I ¡­¡± Old 2 wanted to say something, opened his eyes hard, Chu Qing flicked the rust sword, and threw his body out. ¡°Young Hero is a good man.¡± At this time, there was a clap of claps in the van, and two people wearing Taoist clothes came out of it. ¡°I thought when you would hide.¡± Chu Qing wiped the Rust Sword with a smile, but his eyes did not look at any two people. ¡°I think you have a good skill, and your bones are not old. Would you like to join us?¡± ¡°to join you guys?¡± Chu Qing started to look at these two people. They may be the disciples of a certain school, otherwise very few people would wear such a uniform Taoism. In the past life, Chu Qing knew something about it. There are many so-called Buddhist and Dharma schools. Among them, very few people really will cultivate against the sky, but they have never met them before. (End of this chapter) Chapter 40 ¡°Yeah, join our all-real sect ¡­¡± Before the Taoist story on the right was finished, Chu Qing was interrupted. ¡°Quanzheng sect? I¡¯ve heard of it, but why did Quanzhen sect show you two things?¡± ¡°Our goods?¡± The priest on the right had blue and red faces. ¡°Senior Brother, let¡¯s go together and kill this unobstructed man!¡± The one on the left holding the dust is Senior Brother. ¡°Hey, insult me ??and 2 others that¡¯s all, but insult our sect ¡­¡± Senior Brother said, suddenly eyes opened, the dust flew, and an invisible energy hit Chu Qing! Chu Qing still wiped the rusty sword, and in Junior Brother¡¯s eyes, there was a flash of joy. His Senior Brother¡¯s kung fu looked invisible, but it was extremely destructive. If it is achieved with a back, the arrogant youngster must be Will lose battle strength instantly! However, that layer of invisible energy had not reached Chu Qing¡¯s body, but was blocked by a layer of golden barriers around Chu Qing, which caused a wave of waves. ¡°This jack of all trades effort, but also want to go down the mountain to exorcise good deeds? I think you still go back to the mountain gate cultivation for a few more years.¡± Chu Qing smiled contemptuously. ¡°Hello, you dare insult Senior Brother, then let me meet you!¡± The Junior Brother was full of anger, and rushed towards Chu Qing, with a red-like afterimage faintly appearing behind him. Spirit Physique of this person is Spirit Physique of flame, that is to say, this person can control the flame energy. ¡°Hey!¡± Junior Brother sent out angry roar, only punched towards Chu Qing in front of the door! Chu Qing Much better, like an active body, stopped the movement of wiping the rusty sword. Golden energy appeared around him. Next moment, he blinked and easily avoided the punch of Junior Brother! Fast speed! Junior Brother¡¯s secret difference, the surprised look flashed in his eyes, but in the next moment, a 3-inch iron rod appeared in his long sleeves. The iron rod buzzed and flew into Junior Brother¡¯s hand Go, chase Chu Qing! Chu Qing held the sword in one hand, and the rusty sword appeared on the necessary path of the iron bar, making a clear sound. A powerful force was uploaded from Junior Brother¡¯s hand, which almost shocked him that he could not hold the weapon in his hand. This time his surprise turned into shock, but with a sword, how could he have such a powerful force! ? The general martial artists who use swords are the sword moves with side stroke. They like to fight with each other. The lightness and flexibility of the swords are the best for the sword users. Now, this seemingly ordinary opponent is actually using a rusty spot Long sword easily blocked his attack! And what is the golden-yellow anger? ¡°My salamander!¡± Junior Brother suddenly issued angry roar. It turned out that at the place where the two weapons had just fought, there was a slight nick on his stick. Around the nick, rusty spots began to appear. ¡°Dare you destroy my weapon!¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with ruining your weapon?¡± Chu Qing shrugged, another sword stabbed! His astral qi most Firm most Yang has absolute destructive power, so his sword is not light and smart, but press forward, the sword breaks the sky! ¡°clang!¡± It¡¯s a light sound again, Junior Brother hasn¡¯t had time to see if his beloved weapon has been damaged, Chu Qing turned over with another sword! For a time, the sound of steel collision was full, and the two actually fought dozens of times in a short time. Time! With a raspy voice, Junior Brother watched the salamander fire stick in his hand turn into two pieces, and could not help but boil. This weapon was refined by his master, which can greatly facilitate his use of fire. Strength, didn¡¯t expect even now the game is interrupted! ¡°My salamander!¡± Junior Brother made a roar of ** and his eyes were wide, and he noticed that his stick was covered with rust, as if in a short period of time, this weapon had rusted and aged for countless years! ¡°Junior Brother, come back!¡± Junior Brother also wanted to find Chu Qing desperately, but next moment, Chu Qing cut off his right arm with a sword, his rusty sword cut iron like mud, not to mention this body! ¡°My hands !!!¡± Junior Brother almost collapsed today. Since he started cultivation to this day, he still encountered such a powerful opponent for the first time, but he also had no chance to meet the next opponent again! Senior Brother is in a hurry, he took Junior Brother down the mountain to practice, didn¡¯t expect to encounter such a powerful secular expert, only a few rounds to cut Junior Brother off his arm! He lost that seemingly immortal appearance and rushed towards Chu Qing. The floating dust in his hand hit several air masses in succession, and above that air mass, there were some hidden wind blades in it! ¡°Let him go!¡± Chu Qing smiled evilly, completely ignored Senior Brother¡¯s roar, but picked up Junior Brother with one hand, and at the moment the wind blade arrived, he suddenly stopped Junior Brother in front of him! Pu pu! Just listening to the sounds of sharp weapons, Junior Brother¡¯s struggling roar slowly faded, his eyes full of confusion and confusion. Shouldn¡¯t he be in this world, the most powerful kind of person, why now ¡­ becomes this way? (End of this chapter) Chapter 41 ¡°Junior Brother! I want you to die today!¡± Senior Brother let out a roar, the clothes on his body rose without a wind, a strong imposing manner appeared slowly on him, and he wanted to avenge Junior Brother. ¡°Pooh!¡± Chu Qing¡¯s disdain, Diao Erlang said, ¡°Cultivation is to repair your immortal, not to incorporate things into the world, but also kidnap a girl. This is what you, the magnificent Taoists, do!¡± ¡°Xia Xiao, still insulting my teacher!¡± Then Senior Brother waved his hand, and countless wind blades slowly came out, and he hit almost all the dead corners of Chu Qing! This time Chu Qing did not resist hard, but turned into a golden afterimage and rushed towards the Senior Brother. In the face of this enemy, must first get close. Seemingly aware of Chu Qing ¡¯s intentions, Senior Brother suddenly shocked, the whole person jumped up, stepped on the wind and briefly stayed in the air, the dust in his hands began to become azure, it seemed that something was brewing Powerful attack! Chu Qing eyes flash with a cold light, at just a moment, his sword array defense ate about 100 wind blades, it must do it quickly! A little bit of golden appeared at the foot, and then the golden suddenly exploded, Chu Qing rushed straight to the sky, and jumped into the sky of 50-60 meters with the powerful reaction force! The Senior Brother closed his eyes tightly and was brewing a powerful attack, this move he almost ate the world, first using the wind blade as an entanglement, then using the understanding of the wind to float briefly in the air, and then brewing the strongest killing , Directly kill the enemy with one blow! Senior Brother is confident in his move. However, he suddenly heard some strange sounds, which seemed to be the sound of wind breaking. His understanding of the wind was more thorough. His eyes opened and he just saw Chu Qing rushing towards him like a shell! ¡°This¡­¡­¡± At the next moment, he suddenly felt his body cool, as if within the body was covered by something cold, the signs of life began to slowly pass by. ¡°You ¡­ my Senior Sister would ¡­¡± ¡°Shut up.¡± Chu Qing suddenly pulled out the rusty sword, and then stepped on Senior Brother¡¯s body to fall from the sky. With a loud noise, the smoke dissipated and took away Senior Brother¡¯s last vitality. Chu Qing slowly walked out of the smoke and dust, turned the rust sword into a small golden pendant, put it in his pocket, and walked towards the van parked on the roadside. After breaking through the door, Chu Qing found Ye Chenxi in a coma, Ye Chenxi tightened his eyes tightly, as if he was doing a terrible nightmare. ¡°Girl, wake up.¡± Chu Qing pats her face, Ye Chenxi was still in a coma, Chu Qing had no choice but to put a cold rust sword on her neck. ¡°Ah, so ice!¡± Ye Chenxi was a shivered, and then slowly woke up, only to see Chu Qing sitting helplessly beside her. ¡°Chu Qing, let¡¯s go!¡± Ye Chenxi suddenly grabbed Chu Qing¡¯s pair and expressed nervously to Chu Qing. ¡°Walk? Where are you going?¡± Chu Qing has some unfathomable mystery, this woman should not be stupid ¡­ ¡°Go away, those 2 Old Daoist very difficult to deal with ¡­¡± Ye Chenxi said, and suddenly the expression dimmed. ¡°You, would you also be caught by them? Blame me for being bad, I shouldn¡¯t implicate you ¡­¡± Ye Chenxi bowed his head and hugged his legs, blaming himself with a face. ¡°Pu, you are stupid ¡­¡± Chu Qing realized that Ye Chenxi thought he was also caught by the two Taoists, and he touched Ye Chenxi¡¯s head. ¡°Silly girl, it¡¯s me who came to rescue you. The bad guys have been driven away.¡± ¡°en?¡± Ye Chenxi noticed that there was smoke in the front of the car, and the four people who were sitting on the car had already disappeared. ¡°What about them ¡­ people?¡± Ye Chenxi is a little confused. Why didn¡¯t he just get stunned not long after he woke up and saw Chu Qing, is it possible that ¡­ ¡°Yes ¡­ you were run away by me.¡± ¡°Can you beat them? They seem to attack with a very magical energy. I can¡¯t even get into them ¡­¡± Ye Chenxi was wronged. Chu Qing held her in her arms. ¡°Okay, it¡¯s all right, don¡¯t be afraid.¡± Ye Chenxi hugged Chu Qing¡¯s waist, but was surrounded by a sense of security in her heart. The last time was Chu Qing dropping from the sky, she was rescued. If it was not Chu Qing, she really didn¡¯t know where he was What will happen to you. (End of this chapter) Chapter 42 2 people held for a long time, Ye Chenxi just lifts the head, her face was a little red, she felt the strong sense of security in a man for the first time, this kind of feeling made Ye Chenxi want to stop, but also to Chu Qing Drilled in his arms. ¡°It¡¯s all right. How did you meet these 2 people?¡± ¡°I ¡­ I left the house and wanted to go out alone. I originally wanted to go to your school. As a result, I didn¡¯t go far, and a car stopped in front of me.¡± ¡°Then, you should have guessed the following things. These two people directly mixed me into the car. If it is not you, maybe I have now ¡­¡± ¡°What stupid things are you saying?¡± Chu Qing knocked her head, Ye Chenxi grieved flat mouth. ¡°Do you know who they are? Why did you suddenly attack you.¡± ¡°It may be Li Family, I have a hunch.¡± ¡°A Li Family again?¡± Chu Qing rubbed his forehead. This Li Family has recently started to do things frequently, with the shadow of Li Family everywhere. At this time, Chu Qing suddenly remembered, did Li Family and Ye Family have a war? How can there be free time to vacate 2 such powerful experts to catch Ye Chenxi? ¡°By the way, recently our family has not started to cast aside all considerations for face with Li Family, is it just a war, but every time there is a battle, Li Family will have some stronger enemies, so we have to give up those great advantages. retreat¡­¡­¡± ¡°Very powerful person?¡± Chu Qing thought silently, he probably wanted to understand. No wonder the Li Family is so arrogant recently, doing things in 4 places, and it is still provoking some ancient martial arts families, because it is because their strength has suddenly been greatly improved. This improvement is naturally not from the internal reasons of their family, but those monks who are unfathomable mystery! I do n¡¯t know why, Li Family suddenly got in touch with those Old Daoist cars who were cultivating in the deep mountains, which made their family ¡¯s strength a huge improvement, and this is also Ye Family ¡¯s old rivals for many years. Frequently the reason for the disadvantage. ¡°Well, it¡¯s a very powerful person, just like the two who just grabbed me. I¡¯m sure they are not from the ancient martial arts family. When they attacked me, they didn¡¯t even show any. Breath fluctuates. ¡° Ye Chenxi is very convinced that nodded people in Xiwu will have some feelings between each other, just as Chu Qing can also perceive some cultivation, cultivation Spiritual Qi guys, this is the same reason. But those who cultivate ancient martial arts, it is more difficult for those who want to perceive cultivation, because the energy used by the two is completely different, the ancient martial arts family uses long-term exercise through the body, and The cultivation technique leads to a milder True Qi or Inner Strength, but Spirit Qi directly absorbs the essence of the first between Heaven and Earth to achieve the strengthening of the body. These two people see that there is no compatability at all. . ¡°Then I am probably understood, that is to say, your Ye Family is not very optimistic now?¡± ¡°Not only is it not optimistic ¡­ and not only Li Family, but even some hidden small families who usually can¡¯t see their silhouettes now, they are starting to show up, and they continue to add some to our Ye Family, either too big nor too small Trouble.¡± Ye Chenxi brandishes his fists and looks very fierce, but in Chu Qing¡¯s eyes, there are some cute. ¡°Is it related to Sejin auction after 2 days?¡± Chu Qing suddenly mentioned that in his eyes, the reason why the ancient martial arts family is so active recently may be related to the upcoming auction of the ancient martial arts world. It is even possible that some rare Lingbao that was not born was born. This kind of thing often happens when the fantasy land is continent. Before the cultivation of fantasy land, Chu Qing often participated in some larger auctions, and when some shocking things appeared in the world, they would cause a Field foul wind and bloody rain, and before the auction, there will be some large or small undercurrent surge. ¡°Sejin Auction House?¡± Ye Chenxi suddenly froze there, and then thought about it, Chu Qing said that there is a certain truth, it is likely that because of what treasures came out, and Li Family got the news in advance, so he began to harass these ancient martial arts families continuously, let They can¡¯t get the news, nor can they make more preparations to deal with it. ¡°Chu Qing, you are really my lucky star!¡± Having figured it all out, Ye Chenxi suddenly hugged Chu Qing¡¯s face and kissed him for a long time. ¡°This is a reward for you!¡± Chu Qing suddenly regretted telling her so many things, telling so much, just got a kiss as a reward? ¡°Well, are you going to go home with me? I have to go back and tell the family members this news. It is very likely that Li Family is really preparing for these things.¡± ¡°Also, Li Family has recently had a lot of expert things. Must tell them early that we will start to shrink in strength in the recent competition with Li Family, ready to wait for the beginning of auction!¡± Looking at Ye Chenxi¡¯s gleeful look, Chu Qing didn¡¯t hit her, but rubbed her head. ¡°Hurry, let¡¯s go together, go together.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 43 ¡°You go too? My mother said she always wanted to find an opportunity to thank you.¡± Ye Chenxi was a little excited. She could feel Ye Qingmei¡¯s affection for Chu Qing. After all, Chu Qing was still Ye Qingmei¡¯s life saving benefactor, and she used her own strength in Ye Family pulling strongly against a crazy tide. ¡°Um ¡­ not just this thing, there is one more important thing.¡± Chu Qing mysterious smiled. ¡°whats the matter?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell you.¡± Chu Qing took Ye Chenxi¡¯s hand, and then jumped from the van. At this time, some onlookers gathered here, and there were also 4 5 police cars around. Chu Qing ignored these policemen, because the ancient martial arts family handled everything by the ancient martial arts family, and the World of ordinary person was not a system. In fact, to a certain extent, the martial arts person and the ordinary person are not the same species anymore, so the country will also mobilize some martial arts to govern them. It can be said that the world of martial artist is much higher than the ordinary person. As for Immortal Cultivator, it is not on the same level as them. Because of this, the country and others will give proper care to these ancient martial arts families, as long as they do not cause too much trouble and cause bad social impact, they will just toss about. Ye Chenxi went up to negotiate with those policemen, and Chu Qing had two hands in his pockets, a look like Dang Erlang, and he was still wearing that school uniform. ¡°Chu Qing brother, have you solved it?¡± Zhai Yu has been waiting there, his luxury car has attracted the attention of many passers-by, and even people take pictures by the car. Seeing Chu Qing coming out of the car, Zhai Yu walked up and asked. ¡°Well, a few unremarkable little thieves tied my friend.¡± Chu Qing said casually. Zhai Yu wanted to vomit a little bit, and it all looked like that, also called a little hair thief ¡­ Although Zhai Yu does not have any powerful cultivation technique Inner Strength, but he is cultivated with a pair of eyes. This peculiar cultivation technique is dedicated to the cultivation of eyes. The name is called ¡°Golden pupil¡±. This kind of cultivation technique can not only identify various treasures, but can even cause spiritual impact on some people. Although it can¡¯t cause harm, on the commercial battlefield, this magical ability has far more effects. More effective than the intuitive military force. Just now, with his golden eyes, he almost perfectly observed all their fighting scenes, but there are still some more subtle plots that he did not see clearly, but this is enough for Zhai Yu to analyze Chu Qing¡¯s strength. At a young age, still wearing a school uniform, but was able to come up with a baby like Spirit Stone that has never been seen before, and also has such amazing battle strength, Zhai Yu is curious about Chu Qing. Ye Chenxi seems to have completed the conversation with the policemen and hurried to Chu Qing¡¯s side. At this time, she saw that Chu Qing was talking with a youngster famous and it seemed that the relationship was quite intimate. ¡°Who is this¡­¡­¡± Ye Chenxi asked. ¡°He is a member of Sejin Auction House, what is he doing ¡­¡± Chu Qing was halfway through and was in trouble. He discovered that until now, he didn¡¯t know that Zhai Yu was who the Sejin Auction House was. Is it the Young Master? ¡°Oh, I¡¯m the youngest man in the house, um ¡­ the family shot me to manage Sejin¡¯s face in this city.¡± Zhai Yu seemed to see Chu Qing¡¯s embarrassment and said actively. ¡°Well, hehe, that¡¯s it.¡± Chu Qing scratched his head awkwardly, and then introduced Ye Chenxi to Zhai Yu. ¡°Oh? It turns out that you are Ye Chenxi, Ye Family¡¯s Eldest Young Lady. I said that Chu Qing brother was so nervous ¡­¡± 3 people got in the car, Ye Chenxi was quite surprised by this luxury car, eyes full of favorite colors. ¡°This car is OK, enough men, Chu Yu, how do you think of buying such a sports car?¡± Ye Chenxi touched the door of the car. ¡°Otherwise? Isn¡¯t it the beetle kind of little man to play with?¡± Zhai Yu laughed, lit a cigarette, and started the engine. The sound of Lamborghini¡¯s engine roared and left. Zhai Yu sent 2 people back to Ye Family. Chu Qing offered to invite Zhai Yu to have a meal. Although Zhai Yu did n¡¯t seem to have a status in Zhai ¡¯s house, he would not be sent to be a janitor Yu quickly felt the speed of this phone call today, let Chu Qing look at each other, at least Zhai Yu will definitely be a very qualified friend. Zhai Yu saw that Chu Qing seemed to have something else today, so he directly resigned, but accepted Chu Qing¡¯s gratitude. Watching Zhai Yu¡¯s car whistling away, Ye Chenxi smiled slightly. ¡°This human nature is very straight, and actually likes the car.¡± ¡°Like Biao car?¡± ¡°Well, it can be seen from his driving posture that this kid is definitely a good player.¡± Ye Chenxi said confidently, but this made Chu Qing a little surprised. ¡°How do you see it?¡± ¡°Because I also drove.¡± Ye Chenxi turned away happily and left Chu Qing with only a back. ¡°This woman¡­¡± Chu Qing was amazed and smiled bitterly, keeping up with her. (End of this chapter) Chapter 44 In the first 2 days, because Chu Qing often ran to Ye Family, many of Ye Family ¡¯s door servants had seen this tall man, who was a delicate and pretty man. Although some female door servants were tempted by him, they still There is no active pursuit. Because it has been mad among Ye Family, this seemingly kind youngster actually has an affair with Patriarch Ye Qingmei! It was even generated by someone who saw Chu Qing entering Ye Qingmei¡¯s bedroom alone, and it was more than one hour in the area ¡­ Many people smiled slightly after listening, and one hour was enough. Chu Qing doesn¡¯t know these rumors, but if he is understood, he will stand up and swear and correct them. What an hour, I can stick to 2 hours! Ye Chenxi has told Ye Qingmei about Chu Qing in advance. Ye Qingmei did not receive Chu Qing in the bedroom this time. Ye Qingmei was unable to get up because of medical treatment, but at this time, Ye Qingmei insisted To receive Chu Qing with the highest specifications. Ye Chenxi took Chu Qing directly to the conference hall of Ye Family. The conference hall was clean and brief, without too much furniture. In the middle, Ye Qingmei had been sitting there waiting for a long time. On the 2 sides of Ye Qingmei, there are two women who look younger and older, and some people of the same age as Ye Qingmei. It is estimated that Ye Qingmei ¡¯s brothers and sisters, Chu Qing noticed that last time He had seen that Ye Chenxi said that the woman who was the 2nd aunt was sitting in it, and Ye Mei was disappeared, it was estimated that Ye Qingmei gave Qiuhou the account. ¡°Come? Just find a place to do it.¡± Ye Qingmei slightly stood up, Chu Qing also nodded, Ye Chenxi took Chu Qing and sat at the end of the long table. ¡°This is Chu Qing who saved my life. Sister 2 probably saw him.¡± 2 Aunt nodded. ¡°This time, Ye Chenxi went out and was kidnapped by Li Family just now, and just fortunately, Chu Qing happened to arrive, which saved Ye Chenxi and learned some important information.¡± ¡°Chu Qing, would you like to share with us?¡± Chu Qing was there for a while, didn¡¯t he just take a look, why did he meet suddenly? And why is there something he said! Chu Qing was about to cry without tears. At this time, Ye Chenxi poked Chu Qing, and Chu Qing reacted. Everyone was watching him, waiting for him to speak. ¡°cough cough ¡­¡­¡± ¡°Wait a minute, I have something to say.¡± Chu Qing was about to speak, and a woman who looked full and burly suddenly interrupted. ¡°big sister.¡± Ye Qingmei was frowned and there was a trace of dissatisfaction in his eyes, but big sister not at all meant to take back any words, but looked at Chu Qing¡¯s eyes and said. ¡°Just letting a person with a surname join the secret meeting of our Ye Family, isn¡¯t it right ¡­¡± ¡°Not to mention, this man is still a man!¡± A touch of warmth appeared on Chu Qing¡¯s face, man, what happened to the man? ¡°Ye Jinzhu!¡± Ye Qingmei directly called the name of the burly woman, which made the man quiet. ¡°Chu Qing, you ¡­¡± ¡°Well, I actually came this time, and I really didn¡¯t want to attend your secret meeting.¡± Chu Qing took a deep breath and stood up. ¡°Chu Qing ¡­¡­¡± Ye Chenxi pulled Chu Qing, but Chu Qing didn¡¯t mean to sit down or leave, but looked at Ye Jinzhu quietly. Hearing Chu Qing¡¯s words, Ye Jinzhu¡¯s face appeared smug. Sure enough, he was still a child, or a little boy, so suffocated, is this going to blow out? It seems that what is circulated in the family is true, this Ye Qingmei really conspired with a young man named Chu Qing ¡­ ¡°I can skip this meeting.¡± ¡°But I have other things that I just want to talk to you about.¡± Ye Qingmei brows slightly wrinkle, in her eyes, Chu Qing is still a bit reckless, originally wanted to take this opportunity to pull Chu Qing into the family, at least also to give Ye Chenxi and Chu Qing¡¯s marriage, but now it seems , Most likely impossible. Seeing that Ye Qingmei had no words, Ye Jinzhu laughed and asked Chu Qing. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°Talk about a cooperative thing ¡­¡± ¡°Cooperation? What cooperation can we have? Maybe your medical skills are good, but it doesn¡¯t have much value.¡± Ye Jinzhu was frowned and said that he thought Chu Qing was fooling around, It¡¯s really weird, how can Patriarch get to like this kind of person? Moreover, even with Ye Chenxi, I was confused. Does Chu Qing really have such a good time in bed? ¡°Look at this.¡± Chu Qing didn¡¯t explain much and threw a thing from his pocket to Ye Jinzhu. Ye Jinzhu grabbed the golden-yellow diamond block in his hand. This was the Spirit Stone that Chu Qing had previously refined. The refinement of Spirit Stone could not be easier for Chu Qing, so he had several on his body. Spirit Stone keeps a spare. Ye Jinzhu originally thought it was a hidden weapon, but she was also very confident that Chu Qing had no courage to internally injure herself in front of so many people. ¡°what is this?¡± Ye Jinzhu looked at the strange diamond-shaped square and squeezed it a few times, but Spirit Stone¡¯s hardness was very high. How could she be able to crush it? Seeing Ye Qingmei¡¯s curious expression also appeared in his eyes, Chu Qing was another Spirit Stone thrown to Ye Qingmei. (End of this chapter) Chapter 45 ¡°Chu Qing, what is this?¡± Ye Qingmei knows Chu Qing¡¯s character and is absolutely impossible to take out something to fool them. Since Chu Qing dares to take it out, then this thing is estimated to have some ways. ¡°This is a gadget I made called Spirit Stone.¡± ¡°how to use?¡± ¡°Now, operate your cultivation technique within the body and feel the flow of the inner strength within the body.¡± Hearing this, Ye Qingmei started to do it, and strangely, the Spirit Stone in her hand also exuded a touch of golden rays of light, which looked pretty good. What the hell is this ¡­ Ye Jinzhu played there for a long time, and did not find any way out. He had to frowns, just like Ye Qingmei, began the cultivation technique during the operation period. After a moment, Ye Qingmei slowly opened her eyes, and the light in her eyes flashed past! ¡°This¡­¡­¡± ¡°Aunt Ye, did you find it?¡± Ye Qingmei was nodded and said in an unquestionable tone: ¡°Xiao Qing, how much do you have this thing in hand? How many of my Ye Family can receive it as long as the price is reasonable.¡± As soon as this remark came out, the people present were in an uproar, and even the two white-haired old women opened their eyes slightly and looked around. ¡°What the hell is that so amazing?¡± ¡°God, I will try it ¡­¡± Ye Qingmei looked at Chu Qing, Chu Qing nodded, and Ye Qingmei handed Spirit Stone to those people one after another to try. ¡°How come there is such a magical effect ¡­ Boy, where did you get it from?¡± Ye Jinzhu¡¯s eyes were also full of surprised colors, and looked towards Chu Qing¡¯s eyes also changed. ¡°Please beg me, please let me know.¡± Chu Qing laughed, stretched out his hand, and absorbed Spirit Stone back from those hands. ¡°Please? I guess you picked it up anywhere?¡± There was a trace of disdain in Ye Jinzhu¡¯s eyes, but soon, his disdain turned into surprise, his mouth wide open. I saw Chu Qing took out more than ten Spirit Stones from his pocket! Being able to hold so many in your pocket casually means that Chu Qing doesn¡¯t care about this thing at all, then this thing must be made by him! Seeing so many Spirit Stones, Ye Qingmei¡¯s breathing was slightly boosted. So many Spirit Stones are enough for her cultivation progress on the cultivation technique to be a huge level! ¡°Chu Qing, tell me your psychological price.¡± Ye Qingmei looked at Chu Qing and said seriously. ¡°Is this Spirit Stone? Spirit Stone will not sell directly.¡± Chu Qing shrugged. ¡°Boy, are you playing us?¡± Ye Jinzhu was anxious. ¡°Listen to what I said.¡± ¡°This thing will appear on auction in 2 days, and I will price it at that standard. If you want to buy it, you can come to me at any time and cut it on Ye Chenxi¡¯s face, I will discount it.¡± ¡°As for finding you alone, I want to provide you with some extra things, don¡¯t you know that you are interested?¡± ¡°what?¡± Ye Qingmei has been listening to Chu Qing quietly. She knows that the youngster in front of her will one day fly into the sky. Is Jin Lin a thing in the pool? ¡°It¡¯s a gadget that can be used for body protection. In addition, there is a way to increase the battle strength medicine pill in a short time, but after using it, you will fall into a period of fatigue and no side effects. Speaking of the medicine pill, Chu Qing clearly felt that the people in the room seemed to be short of breath. ¡°How much blessing can you provide?¡± Ye Jinzhu didn¡¯t interrupt this time, but asked with a look of expectation. ¡°30%.¡± ¡°30% !?¡± Ye Qingmei blinked his good-looking eyes and asked, ¡°How long will it take to come out? How about the price?¡± ¡°Well, the body protection symbol is fast and can be made in a few days. This is not for profit, but only for the help of your family, you decide the price.¡± Chu Qing didn¡¯t care, and then said: ¡°As for the medicine pill, you have to wait a week or so. The first batch will be provided to Ye Family, and the price when the time comes will be decided.¡± ¡°Why are you helping us this way?¡± Ye Jinzhu is a little puzzled. From this perspective, Chu Qing seems to be retaliating against his disrespectful actions just now, but he is still facing Ye Family everywhere, and it can even be said that he has a good preference. ¡°Why? Because Ye Chenxi, she is my friend.¡± Chu Qing rubbed the dull Ye Chenxi who had been watching, and said slowly. Ye Chenxi¡¯s eyes were hot, didn¡¯t expect she was chucking Chu Qing¡¯s thoughts, and he became friends, and now Chu Qing is helping her and their family in every aspect ¡­ ¡°There is another small reason ¡­¡± ¡°what?¡± ¡°Because I have watched that Li Family for a long time!¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 46 At the end of the negotiation, Ye Qingmei was very happy and kept pulling Chu Qing, saying how his daughter was good. Chu Qing can only respond by brace oneself. As for that Ye Jinzhu, he personally apologized to Chu Qing, and Chu Qing did not go up in his heart. There are a lot of women in this world in this world, and he cannot be killed by a single shot. Ye Chenxi sent tearful tears to Chu Qing, and it seemed that he wanted to devote one¡¯s life to. Evil thoughts suddenly appeared in Chu Qing¡¯s mind ¡­ Was Ye Chenxi so successful by him? Chu Qing smiled, and suddenly pulled Ye Chenxi. ¡°Ye Chenxi, do you want to repay me?¡± ¡°Think, you can repay whatever you want, it¡¯s better to sleep with me ¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s not as good as this ¡­¡± Chu Qing quietly lay in Ye Chenxi¡¯s ear and whispered a few rounds, Ye Chenxi was furious on the spot, chasing Chu Qing and beating wildly! ¡°You are the maid, you are wearing rabbit ears!¡± Although Ye Chenxi showed her violent side, Chu Qing knows that Ye Chenxi is still very worthwhile, a good life, he deserves it. Chu Qing didn¡¯t stay in Ye Family much, near the auction, he suddenly felt things on his body became more. His ambition is very big, he wants to establish his own empire, a business empire in Tianjin! But if you want to build a business empire, you need a lot of things. Chu Qing now has technology in hand, but still lacks some management personnel. As for other aspects, it is estimated that Zhai Yu, Ye Chenxi and the others can even give him a help that is neither too big nor too small. In this way Chu Qing can also use less thought on it. I rubbed my sore head, it seems that I still need to prepare a lot of things to prepare for this auction! Thinking about it, Chu Qing has come to the door of the house. It seems that the guests are coming from the house. There is a pair of shoes at the door. Push in the door. ¡°Yo, Chu Qing is back?¡± A particularly kind voice came, this was his mother¡¯s voice. ¡°How come back so early today?¡± Father has some doubts, usually Chu Qing has to go out for a while after school. Didn¡¯t expect this time, Chu Qing came back very early. ¡°Ah ¡­ I¡¯m not feeling well today, so I took a leave and went home early.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say this thing first, come and introduce you to personal knowledge.¡± Mother told Chu Qing to sit down and sit on the sofa next to a woman. Looking towards Chu Qing ¡¯s eyes seemed to have a deeper meaning. The Chu Qing looked a little uncomfortable, but when I thought of my parents, I still brace oneself sat in the past. ¡°This is Chu Qing¡¯s niece? I¡¯m your 2 aunt, your mother¡¯s elder sister.¡± The man took off his sunglasses and directed Chu Qing extend the hand. Chu Qing nodded and shook hands with 2 aunts. Chu Qing was guilty in his heart, always feeling that the so-called 2 aunts were not good, he had passed through childhood for so many years, and he never knew that he still had relatives. Other people often went back to kiss Qi Family and so on, but through childhood, Chu Qing has never heard his parents mention that he still has such a relative. ¡°This child is so beautiful, haven¡¯t you told him yet?¡± Matchmaking? WHAT! ? Chu Qing¡¯s eyes widened. Why did he suddenly get involved in the media? He¡¯s only 18 years old this year. Okay, he¡¯s still a young boy. ¡°No, no ¡­ but he is still too young. We have no plans for this.¡± Mother embarrassed laughed, looking at 2 aunt, eyes full of helpless expression. ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s not too small anymore. In Chu Family, there are many children who got married in 16-17 years old.¡± 2 Auntie doesn¡¯t care, but his eyes are always looked at Chu Qing¡¯s body, it seems to be picking the same product. Chu Qing looked cold for a while, as if all goose bumps had risen. ¡°2 Aunt, I haven¡¯t planned to find someone I like, and I don¡¯t plan to get married for the time being. I want to wait until I finish college.¡± Chu Qing also understood at this point that it turned out that this man came here today, and he was directed at him, and it turned out to be a bad person. ¡°Going to university? What kind of university does a boy with a child ¡­¡± 2 A disdainful color appeared in my aunt¡¯s eyes. It seemed that the male child wasting money when he went to college. Chu Qing¡¯s face flashed with a little anger. This kind of person was very annoying in his previous life. Someone had told his parents before, why the girl wants to go to college, and she doesn¡¯t want to marry in the future. Chu Qing, the expression of elder sister¡¯s expression at that time, remembered very clearly that it was a full helplessness! This kind of patriarchal man, now in this World, has become patriarchal! ¡°By the way, Chu Xiao, why didn¡¯t she see her, did she study?¡± 2 Aunt¡¯s style changed, and suddenly Chu Chu was mentioned again. At this time, Chu Xiao was estimated to be still sleeping in the house. Chu Qing estimated that she was going through the night again last night. Rarely her parents were not at home. Chu Xiao¡¯s character would definitely Seize the time to come. ¡°No, she is at home now, doing nothing.¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s a pity, I said that your family¡¯s education is not good, just like your mother. 2 The aunt said a lot, and kept talking there, as if she didn¡¯t notice the scornful eyes of the Chu Family 3 people. Chu Qing is even thinking about whether or not to find someone to complete the matter this time, and put her in a sack to fight, this kind of person will always make people particularly hot. (End of this chapter) Chapter 47 ¡°Let me say, little girl, take the family back there. Although it was the arrangement given to you by the family at that time, but you still walked so hard for so many years, it is also past.¡± 2 Aunt¡¯s eyes turned around and brought the topic to Chu Qing¡¯s mother again. Chu Qing wanted to laugh a little. It ¡¯s a pity that such people do n¡¯t play comic sketches ¡­ ¡°I won¡¯t go back. You don¡¯t know the attitude towards him at home.¡± Mother was very determined to hook the head. At his side, Chu Qing ¡¯s father ¡¯s face was not very good-looking, and he stood up and laughed. ¡°You talk first, I¡¯ll make a pot of tea.¡± Chu Qing bowed his head there, silently listening to the conversation between them. ¡°I said, look at him like that, timid¡¯s, what¡¯s so good, how good were you to marry the Young Master of the Liu Family in Haishi ¡­¡± Looking at the silhouette of father¡¯s departure, 2 aunt glanced and said quietly to Mother. ¡°We haven¡¯t lived well.¡± ¡°Okay? Look at you. For this family, every day is tired like that, don¡¯t lie to yourself.¡± ¡°If you want me to say, you should go home obediently. The Young Master of the Liu family is said to be unable to eat what you want. If you marry her, you have to struggle less how many years!¡± boom! With a loud noise, Aunt 2 was taken aback, looked towards Chu Qing, and Chu Qing just shot the table violently. ¡°Chu Qing!¡± Mother took a look at it for the first time. Although there was some blame in her eyes, she was still full of doting. ¡°Sorry, I just saw a fly on the table.¡± Chu Qing touched his head, laughed. 2 Aunt rolled the eyes, looked towards Chu Qing: ¡°This child ¡­¡± ¡°Okay, okay, this time the family makes you have to give an account. Otherwise, the family still has some prestige to say, and you and I played well, so I was sent to find you.¡± Mother¡¯s face was a bit gloomy, as if she were a few years old again. ¡°Also, Chu Qing, right, cherish your last time in school, maybe not long, you will marry as a woman ¡­¡± Chu Qing pretended to be incomprehensible and asked innocently, ¡°Why?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not because your mother is incompetent. She insists on being alone for so long.¡± ¡°If there is money, don¡¯t you have to marry someone so early?¡± ¡°Rich? Haha, nephew, if you tell me, if you marry a rich young master like me, you will be doing well, so don¡¯t be too resistant to what the family arranges for you.¡± ¡°Sister 2, let me go back, let me think about it again.¡± At this moment, Mother suddenly interrupted and saw that Mother had finally compromised, 2 aunts laughed, and the tight wrinkles on her face seemed to loosen a little. ¡°Hehe, what if you didn¡¯t say that earlier?¡± 2 My aunt told Mother a lot of benefits, and she was satisfied with a sip of the tea she had just brought. ¡°Okay, that¡¯s it. I have friends here looking for me, so I won¡¯t stay longer in your house. I¡¯m waiting for your reply.¡± 2 Aunt got up, and her mother not at all meant to send, frowning tightly. ¡°No more.¡± ¡°Wait, aunt 2.¡± At this time, Chu Qing suddenly stopped her, and asked with a naive expression: ¡°Can you really do a lot of things with money?¡± ¡°That is of course, why, do you want your family to introduce you to a good family?¡± ¡°No, 2 aunt, I just want to ask ¡­ how much can I buy a person¡¯s leg?¡± Chu Qing suddenly laughed and asked. Seeing Chu Qing¡¯s smile, 2 Aunt suddenly felt cold all over and shivered. ¡°This child, little girl, you have the opportunity to take him to see the disease, don¡¯t get any depression, why is your heart so dark.¡± Mother glared at Chu Qing, but she didn¡¯t say much. 2 After the aunt left, Mother smiled bitterly and said to Chu Qing: ¡°Today she said to you, don¡¯t take seriously, mother will solve it.¡± Chu Qing nodded, but he did not say something, that is: If you can¡¯t solve it, I will help you solve it. When we meet again, Chu Qing is especially important for family love. If Mother ¡¯s deep family dares to embarrass their family, Chu Qing will let them know what cruelty is! Under the pretext of going back homework, Chu Qing took out his mobile phone and called someone. (End of this chapter) Chapter 48 ¡°Chu Qing?¡± ¡°Well, Chen Xi, something wants to trouble you.¡± ¡°what¡¯s up?¡± Ye Chenxi was in a meeting, but gently pressed his hands, implying that they were quiet, the entire Conference Hall absolute silence. ¡°I want a person¡¯s legs, clear hands and feet, don¡¯t leave behind.¡± Ye Chenxi was shocked. She had never heard of such a cruel side of Chu Qing. Although as a family of underground forces, this kind of thing is already strange. ¡°Okay, send me that person¡¯s message.¡± Ye Chenxi didn¡¯t ask much, knowing that Chu Qing said that there must be his reasons, and Chu Qing may not be easy to shoot. Ye Qingmei has given her orders now, no matter what, must meet all the requirements of Chu Qing! Ye Qingmei¡¯s sinister vision, from the first meeting, she knew that this seemingly simple teenager actually has endless energy. If you want to make good friends, then provide timely help is the most appropriate! ¡°Well, trouble.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the trouble ¡­¡± Ye Chenxi beeps, really, why is this person so polite to her? Be polite and out of sight ¡­ ¡­¡­ After leaving Chu Family, Chu Qinghe was in a good mood. The family has sent people to Chu Qing ¡¯s mother many times. Did n¡¯t expect No matter who shot, Chu Qing ¡¯s mother is like a man who does n¡¯t get oil and salt. This time she took the initiative to use Chu Qing to threaten 2 of them, and it really worked! Chu Qinghe no longer knows how to celebrate it. This time, Chu Family Patriarch will definitely remember her for her great achievement! Thinking of this, Chu Qinghe came to a bar, and she was ready to celebrate and relieve the tiredness of these 2 days. It ¡¯s a bit boring to drink alone, and Chu Qinghe called two little brothers to accompany him. Anyway, after going back this time, the status of the family has risen, and the money will not be less! ¡°I said, why don¡¯t you drink it?¡± Chu Qinghe was drunk and confused, looking at the two little brothers, all handsomely rarely seen. The quality of this bar is so good, just find two so handsome. Not only that, these two little brothers can drink very much, Chu Qinghe has been calling for alcohol, want to intoxicate these two people, she already has the plan of Ye Yu 2 male. ¡°Oh, let¡¯s have another drink. After another drink, I take off my shirt.¡± One of the little brothers smiled softly, and a glass of red wine was delivered to Chu Qinghe¡¯s mouth. Chu Qinghe smiled insignificantly, with a clear expression on his face, picking up the wine cup and drinking it out. ¡°Okay, you should take off your clothes ¡­¡± Chu Qinghe smiled badly and threw himself up to forcibly tear his clothes, but the little brother hid back a bit with a yell, at this time another little wine brother came up. ¡°Drink this cup, I will play with you.¡± ¡°Okay, okay, I want you two to play with me tonight, isn¡¯t it money! It¡¯s not a thing!¡± One cup after another, Chu Qinghe slammed onto the wine table, and the wine table smashed slightly by the slightly fat body. At this time, the expression of disgust appeared on the faces of the two little brothers. A gorgeously dressed woman appeared, looked at the person in front of her, took out her phone and dialed a number. ¡°Sister Ye, it¡¯s all done. Is it just one leg?¡± ¡°En.¡± Ye Chenxi paused said, ¡°Wait a minute, add a kidney.¡± ¡°Ok.¡± The woman respectfully hung up the phone, and then pats called for two strong women. ¡°This man has no money and dare to drink so much wine from the old lady, cut me a kidney, discounted one leg, and threw it on the street!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Two strong women were nodded and carried the woman down. ¡­¡­ Chu Qing sat cross-legged on the bed, thinking hard. He wanted to make a batch of magic charms for sale. It wasn¡¯t how difficult the magic charms were to make, but that he was thinking about exactly what he would use to make the magic charms. The charm is very easy to make, not even a magic weapon, it can only be said to be a gadget that can resist several attacks, so it is called a charm. To put it simply, Chu Qing attaches his spell to a specific one, and then is stimulated by Inner Strength to release the spell. Chu Qing did not do this kind of gadget in his previous life, but what should he attach to it? stone? Forget it is a bit ordinary. necklace? Hmm ¡­ the cost is a bit expensive, and there are no features. At this time, Chu Qing¡¯s eyes suddenly fell on the bed. At the head of the bed, there was a Peach Wood Sword pendant, which was the body protection symbol his parents had asked him for earlier. Seeing the shape of the sword, Chu Qing suddenly thoughts move. Since I am Sword Immortal, let¡¯s use the sword as my signature feature. These magic symbols are all made with swords. Thinking of this, Chu Qing said to do it side by side, after all, it is only a few days away from the auction, so it must be accelerated! Chu Qing jumped out of the window. In his impression, it seems that there is a temple not far from his house. Once his elder sister took him to play once, the scenery is not bad. I ran to buy some wooden sword body protection charms and bought some red ropes. Chu Qing couldn¡¯t help but smile slightly. Why was it suddenly like an old god stick? (End of this chapter) Chapter 49 Chu Qing thoughts move, and ran out again, came to a more famous jade shop, this jade shop is more famous throughout Jinmen, Tongshou no bullying, but the price is a little expensive. However, Chu Qing now does not need to manage the amount of money, just make sure that the purchase is true. After making a phone call to Zhai Yu, after a while, Boss of Jinshi Jewelry Shop came out and received Chu Qing personally. Chu Qing smiled bitterly. He just made sure that he could buy pure gemstones for him to use for making things, but didn¡¯t expect Zhai Yu to make such a big deal, and directly surprised the Boss of Jinshi Jewelry. ¡°Mr. Chu? What do you want to buy?¡± The Boss of Jinshi Jewelry Store is a woman with a charming charm. At this time, she is looking at Chu Qing with a slightly puzzled look. It seems to be thinking about how a person who looks plain and plain and wears ordinary clothes can talk to Zhai Yu With such a deep relationship, it seems that this youngster is less than 18 years old? ¡°Just buy some jade, be pendant.¡± Chu Qing briefly explained what he needed. He chose some female pendants and several male pendants. The jewellery shop Boss looked dumbfounded. What on earth did this youngster do? He bought more than 20 jade pendants? Sure enough, today¡¯s youngsters are no small peek, and their spending power is even comparable to some middle age person who has a successful career! ¡°Okay, that¡¯s all. Pack and take away.¡± ¡°Okay, we need to pack it for you, it¡¯s ¡­ 400,000 yuan in total.¡± ¡°400,000? Okay, can I swipe my card?¡± Chu Qing smashed his mouth, didn¡¯t expect just some jade stone pendant is so expensive, this time his 1,000,000 funds shrank by about 40%. But what he didn¡¯t know is that the jewellery firm Boss didn¡¯t dare to ask him for the price. The normal price of these jade stone pendant is above 1,000,000! These jade stones are not only fine jade selected from 1000, but also specially engraved by some carving masters, and each piece is worth the money. ¡°You can swipe your card ¡­¡± Lady Boss has nothing left to say, Mu Na swiped the card for Chu Qing. ¡°Please wait a moment here, I will pack it for you.¡± ¡°No need to pack, I just take it.¡± Chu Qing shook the head, under Lady Boss¡¯ stunned eyes again, he took a convenient bag, put the jade up, and turned to leave. ¡°Now the youngster ¡­¡± Lady Boss took a long breath. Although she didn¡¯t make any money on this trip, she still gave Zhai Yu the favor. What Lady Boss did n¡¯t know is that Zhai Yu did n¡¯t expect Chu Qing to buy so many jade stones in one go. He thought Chu Qing was going to buy one or two pendants to send to friends. The result was just over 2. Chun, even Zhai Yu, had to say rich and imposing. Chu Qing held those jade stones, and once again went back to the room through the eaves, then sat down cross-legged. How much can this batch of jade stone sell? Chu Qing thinks for a while, it is estimated that he can sell 2 3,000,000, right? To remove the confusion in his mind, Chu Qing first picked up a jade stone pendant. The reason why he wants to buy it in 2 batches, of course, each has its own purpose, and certainly cannot be put together. The production of the magic charm is very simple, but these jade stone pendant, Chu Qing is ready to use it to make the magic weapon. The spiritual weapon is far more advanced than the spiritual symbol, but Chu Qing has also done some in the previous life, so it can¡¯t be said how difficult it is, but that¡¯s all more troublesome. Seal the Formation in the jade stone pendant, and then add Chu Qing¡¯s spell, plus Spirit Qi as the Forming operation energy, one takes about one hour. After watching the first spiritual weapon being made, Chu Qing took a long breath, and it seems that tonight they will be consumed with these spiritual weapons ¡­ The effects of Chu Qing ¡¯s work this time are not many, there are only 2 functions. The first function is to automatically generate a sword array to protect the user when the wearer encounters danger. In general, it can withstand the formal power of the last car accident explosion. Not only that, once the sword array is triggered, Chu Qing can immediately feel it, so that there is time to rush to the scene in time. The second effect is to allow the wearer to smooth the meridians, prolong life and strengthen the body. Chu Qing put the pendant on the table. Today he will make 7 magic pendants to protect those around him. His father¡¯s mother has one piece each, as well as Chu Xiao, Chen Huahua, Tang Ziyan, Ye Chenxi, and the last piece he made for Zhai Yu. Although I haven¡¯t known each other for a long time, Zhai Yu really helped him a lot, at least giving him a jade pendant, which is a kind of show. (End of this chapter) Chapter 50 ¡°what¡­¡­¡± Chu Qing yawned, stretched his waist, and the sun was already outside. Did not sleep for another night. Chu Qing suddenly discovered that since he arrived at this World, it seemed that everyday all was too busy, and he didn¡¯t even have time to sleep. However, Chu Qing was very satisfied with the effect of not sleeping all night. In front of him, neat and tidy had 7 spirit pendants. ¡°Chu Qing, get up, you will be late if you don¡¯t stay in bed.¡± Father¡¯s voice came from outside the door. Today Chu Qing is rushing to be a pendant, so he didn¡¯t get up in time. ¡°I¡¯m coming.¡± Chu Qing put on his school uniform and jumped open the door. Father looked haggard in today¡¯s expression. It seemed that yesterday¡¯s incident had caused some psychological influence on them. Chu Qing felt distressed for a while. Mother also got up early today, sitting at the dining table. ¡°Hey, Chu Qing, you have to study hard ¡­¡± The father was nagging, but it did indeed hook the head, not much else, Chu Qing somehow felt a sour nose. ¡°I know, Dad, I¡¯ll let you out of the Mother family.¡± Hearing Chu Qing ¡¯s words, father laughed a few times and rubbed his head: ¡°What ¡¯s out of breath, your mother left the family for my sake. It does n¡¯t matter what we do now, as long as you live well, We are very happy. ¡° Mother also stopped, her face full of love. ¡°Oh, I have something for you!¡± Chu Qing took out three jade stones pendant from his pocket, and it was exactly the three magic items he made last night. ¡°Good son, I am interested.¡± The father was very happy. He chose a woman to wear around his neck and just brought it. He suddenly felt clear in his heart. The head pain caused by not sleeping all night alleviated some of it. Even the constipation lasted for 3 days ¡­ Also began to loosen. ¡°En? Son, where are you from this pendant, how do you feel cool after taking it?¡± Mother saw a slight smile after seeing it, and thought it was just father coaxing the child to be happy. ¡°This is what I asked for in the temple, of course it works.¡± Chu Qing laughed and scratched his head. ¡°I went to school, you eat slowly.¡± ¡°Is the money enough?¡± Mother shouted behind. ¡°Enough, enough flowers.¡± Chu Qing ran out of the house. ¡°This child ¡­ It seems that he secretly saved a lot of money.¡± Mother smiled and smiled the head, but father not at all returned his words, but looked at the pendant blankly. ¡°what happened?¡± ¡°Wife, this pendant really seems to have some effect ¡­¡± The father looked at the three pendants on the table and scratched his hair. Chu Qing left the house as if he were running away. If he is afraid to continue to stay at home, maybe his mother will really see something. Unlike father, Mother is also the CEO of a company anyway. If this kind of more than 20000 pieces of jade is really seen by her, what should I explain? Chu Qing rubbed his head, not thinking about it for the time being, go to school first. Chu Qing shook his schoolbag, which was filled with pendants and those Peach Wood Swords. Chu Qing has been relying on these things from today onwards to make a fortune. As always, Chu Qing is still walking to school, and now he is energetic within the body, and walking to school does not take much time, not to mention Chu Qing likes to walk. Different from the previous life, Chu Qing in the previous life is an outright otaku. Everyday hobby is at home, or playing games in the Internet cafe, apart from this, unless Tang Ziyan comes to him, otherwise Chu Qing will not understand it. But walking along, Chu Qing suddenly realized that one thing is that now he can buy a car. Although there is not much money on hand, it is possible to buy a similar car. Chu Qing does not want to buy a luxury sports car like Zhaiyu. He can usually walk on the road. The safety performance is higher. Chu Qing¡¯s only requirement. After all, if you usually go out, there is still a car that is more convenient. You can¡¯t call Zhai Yu every time something happens. ¡°Yo, Chu Qing, what happened to you yesterday?¡± ¡°En? Lin Dong.¡± Hello to Chu Qing is Lin Dong, the slightly obese otaku. ¡°Yesterday ¡­ what happened to me yesterday?¡± Chu Qing was confused, he didn¡¯t do much yesterday ¡­ ¡°I mean, how did you go to school halfway through yesterday and suddenly ran away, we thought you and her ¡­¡± ¡°Oh, yesterday, there were some things at home, so I went home early.¡± At this time, Chu Qing saw Lin Dong¡¯s insignificant expression and couldn¡¯t help but a chill, what was this fatty thinking? ¡°Why do you?¡± ¡°Hehe, we thought you opened the room with her yesterday ¡­¡± ¡°Fart, how is it possible!¡± Chu Qing pinched Lin Dong¡¯s neck, so that Lin Dong wailed and shouted, only shouting for mercy. ¡°Leave you alone, don¡¯t talk nonsense next time.¡± Chu Qing looked at Lin Dong fiercely, Lin Dong¡¯s expression was very wronged, nodded. (End of this chapter) Chapter 51 But soon, seeing that the door was selling early, Lin Dong became a very greedy expression, and nearly drool came out. On this point, Lin Dong is the same as the previous life, that is, the mouth is greedy, Chu Qing does not know why Lin Dong ¡¯s mouth is so greedy, fat like that, do n¡¯t have any points in his heart? But after he smelled the tangy scent, he couldn¡¯t help but swallow. The breakfast bought at the door is a steamed bun. A stainless steel cauldron is placed next to a cutting board. The pot is stewed with 5 kinds of meat prepared with many kinds of spices. Every time someone wants to buy a steamed bun, Boss will cut some minced meat Add the coriander and green pepper to the cake. Chu Qing suddenly remembered that when he was in school before, he seemed to buy a meat bun every morning. If he did n¡¯t eat meat buns, he would come to grab a handful of cakes. Popular because it is convenient and does not waste time. When Chu Qing was in high school 3 in his previous life, every day would buy some breakfast at the stall at the door, and then bring a copy to Tang Ziyan. It¡¯s a recollection of good memories ¡­ Since when, Chu Qing will always compare the previous life memory with this life unconsciously, so he is always very cautious in doing things, thinks a lot of things, and even alienates these students who should be with his peers. Only Lin Dong, and a few talents, regardless of Chu Qing¡¯s indifference, as always, make friends with him. Really, Laozi is only 18 years old this year. Hey, why do you always look old-fashioned? Chu Qing suddenly figured out something, and could not help but smile slightly. Lin Dong has already bought there. He bought 3 steamed buns in one go. Can he finish eating? ¡°Hey, Lin Dong.¡± ¡°What?¡± Lin Dong opened a steaming steamed bun directly and began to eat it. He didn¡¯t care about the appearance of the image at all. Chu Qing couldn¡¯t help being speechless, and didn¡¯t know how Zhou Jiajia could see him ¡­ Did the ¡°fat girl very cute¡± of the previous life also inherited and became ¡°fatty boy child is cute¡±? ¡°I bought so much, you can¡¯t finish it, let me share one ¡­¡± Chu Qing chuckled said that he would go up to snatch the steamed buns. This is something almost every student will do. It seems that the robbed things will always be more delicious than the ones he bought. ¡°If you don¡¯t give it, I can buy it for you, but these all are my food!¡± Seeing someone wanting to grab his meat buns, Lin Dong¡¯s eyes widened, as if looking at Chu Qing desperately. Chu Qing scratched his head: ¡°You eat 3?¡± ¡°No.¡± Lin Dong shook his head while saying, ¡°I eat two, and one is for Zhou Jiajia.¡± ¡°Forget it, eat you ¡­¡± Lin Dong shrugged his shoulders, looking indifferent. Still talking about what can be eaten is a blessing ¡­ Chu Qing also bought 2 steamed buns, one was for him to eat, and the other was for Tang Ziyan. Entering the classroom, because it was still early, Chu Qing went directly to Tang Ziyan¡¯s classroom and placed a meat bun on her desk. After thinking about it, Chu Qing also left a note for her. The eyes of Tang Ziyan¡¯s classmates were wide open. Isn¡¯t this the boy Tang Ziyan pursued? Did these 2 people become? Chu Qing has nothing to do with his face. After writing the note, he turned his head away and left! Because of the high grade 3, many students do not have time to eat breakfast outside, so many people will buy breakfast and get it to school to eat, as early as possible self-study, this is the acquiescence of the Teacher, anyway, most Teacher or for Think more. Chu Qing opened the meat buns and the aroma instantly filled the whole classroom. At this time, there were already a lot of people in the classroom. Many people were eating, but when Chu Qing was eating, there were still many girls who would be curious His eyes cast on Chu Qing, making Chu Qing uncomfortable for a while. What happened to a meal ¡­? At this time, it seemed that there were still girls discussing behind the class, and gathered together to talk quietly, Chu Qing hurriedly erected his ears to eavesdrop. ¡°Didn¡¯t expect, Chu Qing actually eats this thing, isn¡¯t he a school flower?¡± ¡°Yeah, I have never watched him eat it before, I thought he was not interested in mundane affairs ¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s weird, isn¡¯t the school flower a fairy, how can you still eat, would that shit also ¡­ Pu! Chu Qing was no longer able to bear anymore, coughing violently and almost choking. ¡°Look, sure enough, he¡¯s not used to eating.¡± A girl whispered in the back. ¡°Fart! I¡¯m used to eating!¡± Chu Qing stood up and glared at the girls. The girls touched their heads and scattered as birds and beasts. (End of this chapter) Chapter 52 The first class is English class, Chu Qing rubbed his head, hated English class most ¡­ I do n¡¯t know why, maybe the reason for is innate talent may also be patriotic feelings, Chu Qing has always been not very cold about English, even if he now has a detached memory, he hardly listens to English lessons. Not to mention now, he is still sleepy and dozing off. He stayed up all night last night, he thought there was no big impact, but now it seems that he is still a mortal body, staying up late cultivation still makes him very unconscious. Chu Qing took a peek at the Peach Wood Sword piled up in the schoolbag and couldn¡¯t help a headache. go to bed! Chu Qing chose to evade for a while and make up for the first class after breakfast. Life should not be too chic. ¡°Chu Qing, Chu Qing.¡± Suddenly, the arm next to him was squeezed 2 times, Chu Qing squinted his hand and listened to the sound as if it was Song Chaoran, Song Chaoran often wakes himself up and tells him to study hard, especially the male child Barabara ¡¯s wordiness is almost comparable to that of his parents, and has been blacklisted in Chu Qing ¡¯s mind. The class seems to be laughing ¡­ Chu Qing opened his eyelids and took a sneak peek. I saw a face in front of Chu Qing. This man was his math teacher! ¡°Old old old Teacher ¡­¡± Chu Qing was taken aback, and his speech was a bit unfavorable. He also retained the most primitive fear of this kind of Teacher. It is best to hide as far as possible. ¡°Yo, I¡¯m sleeping soundly, and don¡¯t let me call you ¡­¡± The Math Teacher smiled at him and poked his head with his finger. Have a big laughter again in the class. ¡°Okay, Song Chaoran, Chu Qing, you two go up and do this question, Song Chaoran, do n¡¯t think I did n¡¯t see you secretly calling him.¡± The Math Teacher rewards and punishes clearly, the punishment is to let Chu Qing go up to do the problem! Chu Qing felt that his head was a big circle, and Song Chaoran also went up with a red face. This question, how to do it, he didn¡¯t listen ¡­ But looking at the familiar geometry above, Chu Qing inexplicably felt a little familiar, thinking for a while, Chu Qing suddenly dive light flashed, no wonder he would feel familiar, this type of song Song Chaoran explained to him before, but explain Is not this question. In fact, there are quite a lot of knowledge points in the high 3, but there are only a few words, so Song Chaoran¡¯s last supplementary lesson to Chu Qing was almost completed in only 2 days. Chu Qing began to recall that the lines and symbols of those unfathomable mystery began to combine, and Chu Qing began to try to solve problems. Chu Qing was still a little slow at first, but as he became more and more proficient, the speed of solving problems became much faster. Finally, this question was directly completed by him in one go, and he wrote almost half of the blackboard. Formulas and solutions. Chu Qing had blocked the whole blackboard before and painted it there, but didn¡¯t expect really made him write a blackboard, shouldn¡¯t he write it blindly? On the Song Chaoran side, Song Chaoran has just solved the first question and the second question. As for the third question, it is empty there, and I can¡¯t even think of a clue. ¡°Teacher, I have written it.¡± ¡°en?¡± The Math Teacher was still looking at the blackboard on Song Chaoran¡¯s side. Occasionally, Song Chaoran was given some hints to help her with the questions. Didn¡¯t expect Chu Qing¡¯s side is a priority. It should not be empty blackboard or only Did you ask the first question? But when she looked seriously, she was full of surprises. She obviously did not talk about this question in her class ¡­ and not only did she not talk about it. Few people can make it. But now the person who sleeps in class has made it! ¡°It seems all right ¡­¡± The Math Teacher looked a bit dazed, and the students below were also frying pans. ¡°I have no nodded clues about this question, didn¡¯t expect Chu Qing really made it ¡­¡± ¡°God, is this the gap, he is still sleeping every day ¡­¡± As for some good studies, it is even more surprised that Song Chaoran can¡¯t do it. Didn¡¯t expect Chu Qing in one go? They don¡¯t believe it. The most sad thing is that your efforts are much more than others, but no one gets more. ¡°All right!¡± The Math Teacher concealed the shock in his eyes, facing Chu Qing nodded, and Song Chaoran was also shocked by the scene here, and gave up the answer. Question 3 she really would not do it. ¡°You two go back, oh, Chu Qing wait a minute, you will explain to the students.¡± Chu Qing nodded, rubbing his head awkwardly. ¡°Well ¡­ Song Chaoran has more solution steps here. Let¡¯s take a look at Chu Qing¡¯s answer ¡­¡± The Math Teacher rarely laid back once, sitting in the seat of Chu Qing, waiting for Chu Qing¡¯s answer. Chu Qing took a deep breath and began to explain. (End of this chapter) Chapter 53 ¡°Well, here, AB has a projection on the flat CDE ¡­¡± ¡°Here, it¡¯s like this ¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s it, do you understand?¡± Chu Qing talked for more than ten minutes, and some of his speech was dry, glancing down. Except for some of the students who are usually better at studying and showing clear expressions on their faces, the others are confused. They clearly feel that Chu Qing has spoken very thoroughly, but how can they not understand ¡­? Those who understand it, including Song Chaoran, are more surprised in their eyes, especially Song Chaoran. Song Chaoran personally made this question. She knows how difficult this question is, not to mention, she knows Chu Qing¡¯s true level. At the beginning, Chu Qing, the level is simply low, even some basic formulas Chu Qing Don¡¯t know much. But Chu Qing never understood anything, and now leads her, it only takes less than 4 days! Song Chaoran opened his mouth, but not at all said more, still thinking about waiting until after class, and then come to Chu Qing to explain it well, it is estimated that Chu Qing will help her busy. ¡°Well, this is probably the case, Chu Qing explained very well.¡± When Chu Qing explained, the Math Teacher always looked up carefully and silently, and was nodded from time to time. He quite recognized the explanation of Chu Qing. ¡°Do you all understand?¡± Most students confused the head ¡­ ¡°Okay, let me explain one more side ¡­¡± The math teacher is a bit helpless, but most students will not speak more than a few times. This is also a teacher¡¯s responsibility. ¡°Okay, trouble Chu Classmate, oh, yes, do you have any position in the class?¡± Before Chu Qing went down, the Math Teacher suddenly asked. ¡°no¡­¡­¡± There was an ominous hunch suddenly in Chu Qing¡¯s heart. ¡°Okay, then you come to be my class representative.¡± Math Teacher sorted out the hair on his forehead, smiled slightly, and his style revealed. Chu Qing¡¯s face immediately showed extreme reluctance, and even had a rich expression of wanting to commit suicide, but the mathematics Teacher not at all paid attention, but turned his head to start the second time to explain. Frankly speaking, their math teacher Song Qiao is a very attractive woman who likes to wear fashionable black stockings and hip skirts with a white shirt on the upper body. But how could Chu Qing be beaten by Mei Se, to know that his class time is very precious, which is counted as Chu Qing¡¯s few sleep time, if anyone wants to deprive, Chu Qing will be desperate with her! ¡°Teacher, I think ¡­¡± ¡°Oh? Classmate Chu Qing, do you have any other explanations?¡± Song Qiao pushed the black frame glasses and looked at Chu Qing. Ok, Chu Qing decided to bow to Mei Se, but only this time is acceptable, no more. ¡°Um ¡­ I have another explanation ¡­¡± Chu Qing gritted his teeth and said, his heart was very suffocated. ¡°Okay, then you come on stage.¡± Song Qiao smiled slightly. In the explanation just now, she can feel that Chu Qing is very professional and clear. Since Chu Qing has the desire to express, then satisfy him, youngster, always need the stage. ¡°Look here, this projection ¡­¡± Chu Qing explained very seriously on stage, his heart was full of blood, sweat and tears. After the explanation, Chu Qing was more fluent this time, and added some of his unique understanding, that is, his understanding when he was a poor student. In this way, the effect is really good, except for a few who did not listen, the rest Almost all learned this question! ¡°Okay, let¡¯s give Chu Qing applause!¡± Those classmates all started to applaud enthusiastically, not only for Chu Qing¡¯s appearance but also his strength this time! ¡°Hehe, hehe ¡­¡± Chu Qing has been a poor student for a lifetime. When he was treated like this, he had to smile and return to his seat. ¡°Next time, if you have anything you can¡¯t, just ask him.¡± Math Teacher said with a smile, there is a trace of cunning in the smile, so people who go to her office after class to block her to go to the problem, there should be less ¡­ Chu Qing staggered, sitting on the stool with a buttocks, his face full of despair. Looking at the smirking Song Qiao, Chu Qing gritted his teeth silently, and when he had a chance, must see Lao Tzu¡¯s power. ding ding ding ~, the bell of the class will ring, class! Chu Qing had a rare and invincible and meaningful lesson ¡­ After the class, Song Chaoran ran over to ask Chu Qing again. Although Chu Qing was 100 unwilling, he was very respectful of this learning tyrant who had helped him many times. He had to explain it again. Fortunately, there was one The girl handed Chu Qing a bottle of water. Chu Qing finished the topic and drank the bottle of water. At this time, he only found what words appeared on the wall of the bottle? Chu Qing tore off the bottle¡¯s trademark. On the back, there was a line. (End of this chapter) Chapter 54 Chu Qing, I like you! Alas! Chu Qing wanted to find out who sent the water, but after watching it for a long time, he didn¡¯t see who was suspect. Can only stop. In the third class, Chu Qing finally took a long breath. This class is a biology class. Chu Qing decided to start working. biological? Just kidding, Chu Qing now has an incomparable understanding of the human body structure, and even more women who have slept in. There is no existence of biology, and this life will not take biology classes. In the eyes of everyone looking up, Chu Qing¡¯s head was lying on the table again. This time Chu Qing bought Song Chaoran, indicating that if someone wants to wake herself up, she will make a reminder tone, such as the sound of Zhi Zhi Zhi. Song Chaoran made an OK gesture. Chu Qing put all his thoughts on the Peach Wood Sword talisman in his palm. He mobilized Spirit Qi and started to make the charm. The production of the charm was much better than the production of the magic weapon. Is able to make one. In just 2 lessons, Chu Qing had ten more amulets in his hands. These amulets were sold to Ye Family. One amulet, Chu Qing conservatively estimated that it would cost around 30000 yuan, even the price might It will be much higher than this, because in the confrontation between the ancient martial arts family, it is very likely that a talisman can save a life. A life is more valuable than a talisman, especially a talisman with only a few 10000 yuan. Chu Qing is like a diligent little bee, the owner has a dream of driving a sports car, and a talisman in his hand is constantly one after another, just like one after another precision instrument. ¡°zhi zhi !¡± Chu Qing heard the beep sound agreed between him and Song Chaoran, which slowly put down the work in his hand and took a long breath. There are exactly ten amulets. ¡°Chu Qing.¡± ¡°en?¡± Chu Qing looked back and it was Lin Dong who came to him. ¡°Stop sleeping, go and eat.¡± Chu Qing looked at it for a while, only to realize that it was noon. Chu Qing was about to put the talisman in his hand, but he suddenly thought of something. ¡°Lin Dong, give you a good thing.¡± ¡°Huh? What good stuff? Is it delicious?¡± Upon hearing this, Lin Dong stretched his neck and looked down at Chu Qing. ¡°Where to look ¡­¡± Chu Qing opened his hand. It was a talisman in his hand. It was just a simple version. It was enough to deal with the general danger. ¡°This is the evil Peach Wood Sword, Chu Qing, where did you get this?¡± ¡°Hehe, don¡¯t tell anyone, it was bought at a high price, and it is said that it can eliminate disasters and keep you safe.¡± Chu Qing said, adding vinegar to Lin Dong to Fool for a while. ¡°Good brother, I have a heart! I will give you something!¡± Chu Qing was dumbfounded, didn¡¯t expect Lin Dong to give him something, what would he give him? ¡°Dang ~ dang ~ dang ~ dang ~!¡± Lin Dong took a bottle of Coke from his hand, and only half a bottle. This was bought by Lin Dong in the morning. ¡°Dead fatty!¡± ¡°Ahhh, Brother Chu, let me go!¡± Chu Qing rubbed his wrists, didn¡¯t expect this fat actually dare to come to ** him, I am afraid that his life is too long. ¡°Let¡¯s go and eat.¡± Although Lin Dong didn¡¯t seem to believe it on the surface, he still put the mahogany body protection charm on his body. 2 people took a bite in the cafeteria. Today, I do n¡¯t know why, Tang Ziyan not at all came to her. Chu Qing originally wanted to give her jade stone pendant to her. Now it seems that she can only wait for the afternoon. ¡°Right, Brother Chu.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Halfway through the meal, Lin Dong suddenly called Chu Qing. ¡°Hehe, do you want to participate in the games?¡± ¡°Sports Games?¡± Lin Dong nodded, Chu Qing is confused, where is there any sports meeting? ¡°I forgot, you seemed to be sleeping during that lesson ¡­¡± Lin Dong rubbed his head and said, ¡°After 2 days, it will be the school sports meet. Would you like to participate?¡± ¡°High 3 still have time to participate in sports games?¡± ¡°Yes, to let us relax and relieve stress.¡± Chu Qing said for a moment, ¡°Forget it, busy studying, don¡¯t participate.¡± Chu Qing shook the head, began to eat, joking, and there is no good, to participate in what to do. ¡°Hehe, but I heard that didn¡¯t expect you brat has a hand, playing basketball, even Tang Ziyan can¡¯t beat you ¡­¡± Lin Dong hehe lowly laughed, leaned over to Chu Qing and said. ¡°It¡¯s all time that will never come ¡­¡± ¡°Hey, don¡¯t you just be less than a week away, you brat don¡¯t be humble, even if you don¡¯t go, it is estimated that the class teacher will let you play, after all, that thing caused a sensation in the school and was recorded and posted Post it above. ¡° Chu Qing heard the incident and clapped the table in anger. Who recorded it? Did he give him a copyright fee? In fact, after calming down, Chu Qing suddenly found that the games are really quite interesting. Although Chu Qing didn¡¯t want to admit it, he had several points of desire to participate. After all, it was only a few years when I was a student, and I missed this time. It is estimated that it will be a year later. ¡°Okay, let me take a look.¡± Lin Dong laughed and was talking about a meal. Chu Qing raised his eyebrows, what a meal? (End of this chapter) Chapter 55 Chu Qing smiled at the corner of his mouth, the sports meet ¡­ what a miss. I remember that Chu Qing didn¡¯t participate in the sports meeting of the previous life, but just sat on the sidelines and watched the crowd of melons. Later, think about it, it is quite regrettable that it is more interesting to participate in the sports meeting. didn¡¯t expect this time, I really had the opportunity to be able to play in person, to win glory for the class, and I still look forward to it. ¡°Right, Brother Chu, when did you study so well?¡± Lin Dong¡¯s mouth was full of food, Zhizhiwuwu said. ¡°Fart, when did I not study well.¡± Chu Qing curl one¡¯s lip, don¡¯t really say, before he was really a scum. For a person like Lin Dong who knows too much, should he kill him? Chu Qing hesitated ¡­ ¡°Hey, Chu Qing, are you also eating in the cafeteria?¡± A sweet laugh came from behind them. A girl wearing a school uniform suddenly came from behind them. Although she was wearing a fat school uniform, she could not hide the girl¡¯s hot body. With the charm of youth. ¡°En? Lin Wan¡¯er, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Chu Qing scratched his head. In his impression, he didn¡¯t have much contact with this girl ¡­ speaking of which, 2 people are still considered to have an unfathomable mystery origin. This kind of origin can be described by childhood sweethearts. Chu Qing once read a kindergarten with Lin Waner, then read a primary school, and later read the same one. In junior high school, when I was in junior high school, I was a classmate. In his impression, Lin Wan¡¯er is a school girl with a hot figure, but full of youthful breath. The most rare thing is her singing. Anyone who has heard Lin Wan¡¯er singing will be conquered by her singing She fell down under her pomegranate skirt. But to be honest, there are really a lot of contacts between the two people. Although Lin Wan¡¯er has a passionate and youthful personality, she is a very regular girl. . ¡°Pu, what can I do, come and say hello to Old Friend, can¡¯t I?¡± Lin Waner carefree sat beside Chu Qing, paying no attention to the image, riding on a bench and watching Chu Qing. ¡°OK, of course, just ¡­¡± Chu Qing was hesitant and did not know how to describe it. ¡°Don¡¯t think about it, in our school, you are now a big celebrity, you can actually kill Tang Ziyan on basketball, I think you are good.¡± Lin Waner¡¯s shoulders, patted Chu Qing, laughed, continued: ¡°Okay, look at your nervousness, this time looking for you, it really can be called something.¡± Chu Qing looked at her, and it looked like this. Lin Wan¡¯er was also a character with a head and a face in their 2 heights. Some people even compared her with Tang Ziyan, comparing the 2 people who are more male gods, but they are green Each has their own love, two of them are good at sports, Major Perfection playing basketball, and the other is good at music, not only good singing but also a good guitar, each has its own strengths, which is equally divided. It was only recently that the deadlock was broken, and the confrontation between Tang Ziyan and Chu Qing was fierce, so Tang Ziyan was better known. If Lin Wan¡¯er was famous because of Chu Qing, he ran over and asked him to be attentive, saying it, it is estimated that Lin Wan¡¯er didn¡¯t believe it. ¡°Actually, someone held a classmate reunion party. Guess who?¡± Chu Qing pondered for a moment and said, ¡°Is it outstanding?¡± There was a trace of surprise in Lin Wan¡¯er¡¯s eyes: ¡°How did you guess?¡± ¡°Oh, our class is the one that he loves most, not who he can be.¡± Although Chu Qing laughed on his face, there was a hint of indifference slowly in his eyes. He was really familiar with this person. Zhuo Buqun is a typical rich 2nd generation. He always feels that World is all around him, his academic performance is good, and sports are still in the past, so he was once called the existence of Bancao. But if he is the one who despise the most, it is Chu Qing. When Chu Qing was in junior high school, he attracted a lot of attention with a delicate and pretty look, but Chu Qing only likes to be an otaku, talk Love and so on are too tired, he can¡¯t play it. But didn¡¯t expect, Zhuo Buqun actually secretly slanderd him and said something difficult to hear. For example, Chu Qing never talked about hygiene, what happened at home, which made most girls pay attention Put it on him. Chu Qing didn¡¯t know about it until he graduated. It was Lin Waner who told him once. When Chu Qing said he didn¡¯t know anything, Lin Waner was stared wide-eyed. The two people were at the same table at the time. Lin Waner wanted to make an appearance for Chu Qing, but Chu Qing still refused to use a woman to give him an early look, he could not use it. In the end, this matter will not be resolved, but Chu Qing has always had a hurdle in his heart, Zhuo Buqun almost ruined his junior high school life. (End of this chapter) Chapter 56 ¡°Hehe, in short, come or not, it¡¯s boring if you don¡¯t come, and some people in the class miss you.¡± ¡°Well, go there, when?¡± ¡°It¡¯s tomorrow evening, see you all, when the time comes I call you.¡± ¡°What are you doing recently?¡± Chu Qing asked, if he said Lin Waner was studying with peace of mind, Chu Qing would never believe it. ¡°Hehe, I¡¯m working on something recently, I might be making my debut.¡± ¡°Debut?¡± ¡°secret.¡± Lin Waner said that she couldn¡¯t tell Chu Qing about this matter, but Chu Qing was thinking. I have heard that Lin Waner is a bit moving towards the moving towards the entertainment industry. He also needs to make some efforts in this respect. I wonder if Lin Waner of this World will realize his dream? If Lin Waner really wanted to debut, Chu Qing really helped her. After all, when she was at school, Lin Waner really helped Chu Qing a little, and also distributed him every snack she received. , And claimed to have eaten my snacks, you are my own ¡­ Looking at Chu Qing who was thinking, Lin Waner suddenly pinched Chu Qing¡¯s face, then ran away with a smirk. ¡°No wonder Tang Ziyan is so worried, so his face looks better, hahahaha ~¡± Chu Qing was stunned, and some teeth were tickling in his heart. When did Tang Ziyan deserves a beating so much, he actually skinned him, and he had to be recalled next time! ¡°Chu ¡­ Chu brother, is she Lin Wan¡¯er?¡± At this time, Chu Qing only noticed that Lin Dong was across the table with a big mouth and seemed to be able to swallow an egg. He stared blankly at Lin Wan¡¯er¡¯s back. ¡°Yeah, what happened?¡± ¡°Wow, Lin Waner is my Goddess!¡± Lin Dong suddenly turned red and lowered his head to start clasping his hands. Chu Qing suddenly disgusted: ¡°Hey, how come the mother-in-law and mother-in-law suddenly say anything?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know, she has participated in the rookie singer on campus, and the ranking seems to be the second place, but it is said that the first is the default, so Lin Waner only got the second place. , She hasn¡¯t appeared in a long time ¡­ ¡° ¡°It turned out to be¡­¡± Chu Qing really does n¡¯t know what Lin Waner is doing now. After the two went to high school, they rarely contacted him. Especially after he was with Tang Ziyan, he never took the initiative to find Lin Waner. Now it ¡¯s kind of paying more attention to a lover than friends. ¡°Uh huh! The song she sings is really nice, Old Chu is big, can you bother you ¡­¡± Lin Dong¡¯s expression became more tweaked, as if it was constipation. ¡°Can you get me a signature?¡± Chu Qing gave Lin Dong a glance. ¡°She was here just now, wouldn¡¯t you ask her for it yourself? There is no such thing as a big man.¡± Chu Qing¡¯s eyes are full of disgust. ¡°Hehe, I dare not talk to her ¡­¡± Lin Dong was still talking, but Chu Qing¡¯s eyes glanced upward, and suddenly became very weird. ¡°Lin Dong ¡­¡± Chu Qing called him, but Lin Dong was obviously addicted to his World and could not extricate himself, and his mouth was still chattering. ¡°You know, I have collected every song on Lin Waner¡¯s button music, she is my Goddess, Goddess, you know!¡± ¡°That is, if she can get along with me for a day, I will faint happily ¡­¡± ¡°Who is your Goddess?¡± At this moment, a slightly murderous aura sound suddenly passed from behind Lin Dong, as if the surrounding air had dropped a few degrees below zero. ¡°Of course, Lin Waner.¡± Lin Dong took it for granted, but soon his face suddenly changed and his face looked like earth. ¡°Say, then continue.¡± Chu Qing shook the head, it seems that the next domestic violence is inevitable. Zhou Jiajia behind Lin Dong suddenly lifted Lin Dong¡¯s ear. Lin Dong wailed and wailed like a pig, and could not disperse in the cafeteria for a long time. Chu Qing hurriedly finished eating 3 2 and pretended not to know Lin Dong, turned around and left quickly, as fast as he could. Without waiting for Lin Dong, Chu Qing came directly to Tang Ziyan¡¯s classroom. He had to give Tang Ziyan a jade alone, otherwise Lin Dong would have come again, and it was like a ghost and howl like wolves again. Entering the classroom, Tang Ziyan was sitting there, as if thinking hard about a math problem. ¡°Doing the question? Didn¡¯t disturb you.¡± Chu Qing rubbed Tang Ziyan¡¯s head. Tang Ziyan raised his head, and a surprise color appeared in his eyes. ¡°No ¡­ this question is a bit difficult, I thought about noon.¡± Tang Ziyan rubbed his head in a mess, lying on the table helplessly, as if his stomach gu gu called. ¡°Have you not eaten yet?¡± Chu Qing slightly frowned. ¡°Well, I ate a meat bun you gave me this morning ¡­¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you eat?¡± ¡°The question is not finished yet.¡± Tang Ziyan tilted his head, and he immediately died in place without finishing the question. ¡°Let me see what ¡­¡± Chu Qing looked down and almost laughed out loud. Didn¡¯t expect this question is actually the same question that Math Teacher said this morning. (End of this chapter) Chapter 57 ¡°Come, look good.¡± Chu Qing smiled slightly, pulled a stool casually, and sat down in the surprised eyes of the people around him. ¡°This question is like this ¡­¡± While Chu Qing was explaining, he wrote down the analysis steps for Tang Ziyan. People with good things around him secretly came together. I was a little curious about Chu Qing, a handsome man who suddenly broke into the class. However, it was found that when Chu Qing explained this question, they all looked around cautiously, and they would not do this question. In the classroom in the high school 3, the learning atmosphere is very strong. There are even some people who do not eat lunch at noon and eat bread in the classroom. They only want to grab some free time to do problems, but now slowly It was this group of people who came over to watch! Chu Qing is eloquent and Tang Ziyan is not stupid. As Chu Qing sorts out ideas, she quickly understands the solution to this problem and can¡¯t help but smile. After Chu Qing solved it, took out the water that Tang Ziyan put in the desk, unscrewed and took a sip. As soon as Chu Qing looked up, a sip of water spouted out! I do n¡¯t know if it ¡¯s appropriate. With him and Tang Ziyan as the center, there are a lot of people in the 3rd and 3rd layers. At this time, they are looking thoughtfully at the densely packed straw paper written by Chu Qing ¡­ ¡°Uh¡­¡­¡± Chu Qing pondered for a moment and suddenly took Tang Ziyan¡¯s hand. ¡°Go away, eat with you ¡­¡± Chu Qing squeezed the crowd out of difficulty and dropped a sentence to the back: ¡°Oh, yes, you can take that piece of straw paper.¡± In an instant, the pot exploded behind him, and the students rushed to grab the papyrus! ¡°You are so bad.¡± Tang Ziyan gave Chu Qing a white look, but his eyebrows were full of style, and Chu Qing¡¯s heart moved. In the past, Chu Qing often came to her class to find her. Two people took their hands during the lunch break and hung out on the playground, but when they saw the Teacher, Tang Ziyan would shyly break away, leaving Chu Qing Putting hands in awkward hands, one looks like no one knows anyone. Chu Qing took Tang Ziyan¡¯s hand. ¡°Go, what do you want to eat?¡± ¡°Me, let me just eat some, the lunch break is almost over.¡± Although Tang Ziyan came out with Chu Qing, he still wanted to learn, after all, they will usher in the extremely important day of college entrance examination soon after all. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go buy something and send you back.¡± ¡°By the way, take this with you and keep it safe.¡± Chu Qing suddenly thought of something, and almost forgot the business. Chu Qing took out the jade stone pendant from his pocket and brought it to Tang Ziyan. ¡°what is this?¡± Tang Ziyan did not resist, so Chu Qing took the jade stone pendant smoothly. She picked up the jade stone curiously. Unlike Chu Qing ¡¯s parents, Tang Ziyan was a person from the Great Family after all. She glanced and found that this The jade stone is absolutely unusual, and the estimated market price is about 50000 yuan. ¡°Hehe, a little gift.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want it, it¡¯s too expensive.¡± Tang Ziyan looks at the head, even if they are such a Great Family, the living expenses for their children are so much, not to mention that Chu Qing¡¯s family is not so rich, how could suddenly give her such a precious gift. ¡°Hold on, good.¡± Chu Qing blocked Tang Ziyan¡¯s next move and gave her the jade stone in her palm. ¡°You listen to me, this jade stone is not only an ornamental role, but also protects you from safety.¡± Chu Qing blinked, and Tang Ziyan seemed to understand what she knew of Chu Qing ¡¯s identity, so she naturally understood what Chu Qing said, Is this a worry for her safety? Tang Ziyan¡¯s heart is warm. Even his parents only want to cultivate her as a qualified family heir. Although they all love her, they rarely express it like Chu Qing. Tang Ziyan was silent, but Chu Qing¡¯s hand was tighter. 2 people walked like this holding hands until they finished shopping, Chu Qing sent Tang Ziyan back to the classroom. Tang Ziyan insisted on sending Chu Qing back to the classroom, but was rejected by Chu Qing. Although their thoughts were all Females Honored Males Inferior, girls had to take care of boys, but Chu Qing was such a big man who grew up under the red flag As far as the activists are concerned, it is somewhat unacceptable. But Chu Qing, Tang Ziyan watched Chu Qing leave. Back in the classroom, the class was quiet, and the sound of writing shua ~ shua ~ shua ~ sounded, and Chu Qing silently returned to his seat. A glance at Lin Dong, Lin Dong¡¯s arm was obviously blue, Chu Qing could not help taking pleasure in other people¡¯s misfortune laughed. Start the refiner! Chu Qing silently picked up a pendant in the schoolbag, glared at a pair of dead fish eyes as if he were attending a class, and began to refine the charm. Chu Qing was not very interested in the afternoon class, and he was full of sleep in the morning, so he began to practice frantically. As his refining skills gradually accelerated, the speed was slowly raised. It took more than ten minutes to practice. Make one, it will be about 8 minutes now. This speed is a bit surprising. If it is not Chu Qing who still has to wait for Spirit Qi to recover for a while, it is estimated that Chu Qing has now been successfully refined. Finally, as we approached the end of the class, Chu Qing was holding a charm full of schoolbags, leaving tears of gratitude. A total of 30 charms were sent to Ye Chenxi tonight, depending on what price she could offer herself. In this regard, Chu Qing still has relatively big expectations. Whether he can buy a car depends on this time. (End of this chapter) Chapter 58 Bell bell. With the ringing of school bells for a while, most people stopped their pens, and stretched out, so it was a day¡¯s task. However, many people will find a place for self-study after school, about 1 o¡¯clock every night. This is the current status of senior 3 students. Chu Qing shook the head, this situation is estimated to not change in a short time. Even Chu Qing thought he could not change this thing. He also needed to pass the college entrance examination to get some better resources. But now, for Chu Qing, the significance of the college entrance examination is to go to which city to play. Although there is no problem to go to any city, Chu Qing still hopes to go to a bigger city, such as Haishi. After tidying up the schoolbag, Chu Qing put all the charms he created into a brain into the schoolbag. As for the book he didn¡¯t bring with him, this was the first time he carried the schoolbag. ¡°Yo, Chu Qing, where are you going tonight, and have you carried your schoolbag?¡± Lin Dong pats Chu Qing¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Well, go home and study.¡± After all, Chu Qing was called the thickest-skinned name, and his face was not red or white. ¡°Hehe, do you want to hang out with us tonight?¡± Lin Dong suddenly smirked and whispered in Chu Qing¡¯s ear. ¡°where to have fun?¡± Chu Qing was stunned. Why do these people still want to go out tonight, do they just want to learn every day? ¡°It¡¯s definitely exciting to take you to a good place!¡± Lin Dong smiled badly, although Chu Qing did not want to admit it, he still had to say that he was moved. ¡°Go!¡± Chu Qing put the bag on his back, pats fatty¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Haha, I knew you would be excited. Today, the school¡¯s junior will have fun with the people!¡± Chu Qing shrugged, those people seemed very excited. Lin Dong quickly summoned the few people he often played with. He was surprised that Chu Qing had to go with them. It was obviously a good student like didn¡¯t expect Chu Qing. Go to that place. Chu Qing was a little curious, where did Lin Dong take them? ¡°Hehe, here, Boss, open 4 machines!¡± Lin Dong shouted with pride and looked back at the dumbfounded Chu Qing, pats his shoulder. ¡°Come, see you are playing for the first time, today Fat Brother I treat!¡± Chu Qing was dumbfounded, only dull nodded, he absolutely didn¡¯t expect what Lin Dong said, to bring him to a good place, it turned out to be an Internet cafe! ? Chu Qing in this place did n¡¯t know how many times a week he would come! However, the scene in the internet cafe made Chu Qing even more sluggish for a while. I saw girls everywhere in the hall, some unkempt, some bright, and few boys, if there were boys, they were also surrounded by those girls. In Internet cafes, boys are rare animals, just like giant pandas! Chu Qing even saw a girl who was wrapped in a quilt and nested in a sofa with a washbasin under her feet. She seemed to have lived here for many days! Chu Qing wiped the sweat on his forehead. This Internet cafe is not really a high-end Internet cafe, but it does not need an ID card, but it is very popular with these student parties. Otherwise, it is estimated that the next night will probably be full. Holding the opened note, Chu Qing and Lin Dong and their 4 people found a relatively remote corner and sat down. Lin Dong, who had not touched the computer for a long time, seemed a little strange, but he did n¡¯t expect Lin Dong to have This hobby. In addition to other eating habits. Entering the ID card and entering the computer interface, Chu Qing is a little dazed, what is he going to play? The former Chu Qing is a 5 poison all, of course not the 5 poison all, but the game on the market, he almost played it again, whether it is Tencent games, games of other companies, or even some foreign stand-alone games, He can play, but his favorite game is also called League of Legends. ¡°What are you going to play?¡± Chu Qing glanced at Lin Dong next to him, and Lin Dong had already entered a game skillfully. ¡°Hehe, good luck, eat chicken tonight!¡± ¡°What a mess 7 8 is bad ¡­¡± Chu Qing rubbed his head. The former generation of game kings has now fallen into this way, and he doesn¡¯t even know what games are on the market. ¡°Hey, just eating chicken, Danger Land survives.¡± Lin Dong looked at Chu Qing in a sophisticated way, some hate iron for not becoming steel. ¡°Still don¡¯t understand, tell me carefully.¡± Chu Qing blushed old. At any time in the past, he taught others to play games. Didn¡¯t expect. Now, there are actually someone who points fingers to teach him to play games. Lin Dong was not too troublesome. He explained this game to Chu Qing in an old bird¡¯s posture. Chu Qing was just like this, nodded. (End of this chapter) Chapter 59 It turns out that this game is an FPS game. Chu Qing nodded, clicked on the game, could not help but roar with pride. ¡°Come, take you to eat chicken!¡± Lin Dong looked at Chu Qing as if he were mentally retarded. ¡°Brother, do you have a number?¡± ¡°Do you need a number ¡­¡± Chu Qing was crying without tears, and today it is really disastrous. ¡°Yes, this game requires 98 yuan to buy.¡± Chu Qing nodded, it turned out to be a paid game ¡­ Lin Dong lowered his head and got his phone for a long time, then received an account and logged in to Chu Qing. 4 people quickly completed the team and entered the quality square! Chu Qing has a little excitement in his heart. He hasn¡¯t played this online game for many years. No, not for many years, but for several hundred years. Don¡¯t know what will happen to this round? After 4 people waited, they started skydiving. Although Chu Qing played it for the first time, it did n¡¯t look a little rusty. This kind of shooting game is often made in a template, so many operations are the same. . ¡°Okay, jump!¡± On the order of Lin Dong, the remaining three people jumped out of the plane directly, leaving Chu Qing stunned. ¡°Jump! Press F!¡± Lin Dong reminded aside, Chu Qing then jumped out with them afterwards, but still some distance away from them. Chu Qing fell into an abandoned factory. When he just fell, Chu Qing clearly saw four parachutes in the sky with him. ¡°Eat chicken! **, Chu Qing, how did you go over there.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, it¡¯s separated from you ¡­¡± Chu Qing rubbed his head and started to pick up the gun. In front of him there was something similar to a sniper rifle. Chu Qing was equipped. This gun is called 98K. ¡°Wait, let¡¯s pick you up, keep going ¡­¡± Lin Dong wiped his sweat, the gunfire continued where they jumped, and it seemed that there were at least 3 teams in it. Chu Qing stunned the gun, but found that someone was on his face, waving his fist and rushing over him, Chu Qing subconsciously shot a second. head shot! The man instantly fell to the ground and began to crawl. ¡°Lin Dong, I killed?¡± Chu Qing can¡¯t believe it, his hand feels so good, he kills a person in one shot. ¡°Huh? Really, hurry, you make up the knife ¡­¡± Before Lin Dong ¡¯s words were finished, he stopped there. Chu Qing came to meet that person, some holding a frying pan, and some holding a pistol. Chu Qing struggling to resist and knocked down one more, and then was chaotic. Knife hacked to death ¡­ ¡°This game is quite fun!¡± Chu Qing is a little excited. This game is a pretty good game in terms of setting and other aspects. After playing a few rounds with Lin Dong, they had no chickens. Chu Qing couldn¡¯t help feeling sorry. I looked at the time and it was already more than 7pm. Chu Qing had to go to Ye Chenxi¡¯s home. It is estimated that I can¡¯t play it today. Chu Qing thought about it, and suddenly remembered that he had to go to Chen Huahua. Based on Chen Huahua¡¯s temperament, it is estimated that Chu Qing was not there yesterday. I am sure I went out for another night. Although Chen Huahua can¡¯t do anything, Chu Qing is still a little worried. After all, near the major event of Sejin auction, now the underground forces of the entire Jinmen have become rising winds, scudding clouds, and the undercurrents are surging. ¡°Lin Dong, you play first, I will go home first.¡± Chu Qing got up and said. ¡°No, just played for more than 2 hours, and then play for a while?¡± ¡°Forget it, there is one more thing. Come tomorrow and come to school together!¡± Lin Dong looked at Chu Qing as if he were mentally retarded: ¡°Tomorrow is Sunday 6, you come to school?¡± Chu Qing was stunned, only to realize that tomorrow is the 6th of the week, and these two days were busy and dizzy. They didn¡¯t know the concept of the day of the week. Before every 5th week of the week, Chu Qing would be excited for a whole day, and then go out for a big fun at night than a bunch of gang of scoundrels, not going home until the waves break. Chu Qing smiled bitterly: ¡°It¡¯s really something today, waiting for the next opportunity.¡± Lin Dong also had to be nodded. Although he did n¡¯t play a few games, Chu Qing ¡¯s technology really surprised Lin Dong. Chu Qing can hit the head with a pure shot every time. If it ¡¯s not Chu Qing, he ¡¯s by his side. It is estimated that Lin Dong will suspect that he is a technology. Out of the door, Chu Qing took a taxi directly and went to Ye Family first. When I came to Ye Family, Ye Family was very rare and very quiet, and Chu Qing had some accidents. I usually came to Ye Family. Ye Family was all brightly lit. People coming, people going, it was lively, but today I do n¡¯t know why there is some quiet. Seeing the arrival of Chu Qing, the two strong female bodyguards are nodded, and they are no strangers to Chu Qing. (End of this chapter) Chapter 60 ¡°Are you looking for Ye Chenxi Young Lady?¡± ¡°Well, please tell me.¡± Chu Qing sat down in the living room and just picked up a cup of tea, Ye Chenxi ran over, gasping for breath. Chu Qing kept his look steadily forward, and at the same time told himself in the bottom of his heart that he is a gentleman, a gentleman ¡­ ¡°Hehe, come on today and so on, did you find me to play?¡± Ye Chenxi sat next to Chu Qing, didn¡¯t care about the image at all, picked up the tea that had just been blown and poured a sip. ¡°Not¡­¡± Chu Qing blushed with shame, Ye Chenxi has to inherit the family to become The head of the family, how can it be childish like a child ¡­ ¡°Oh¡­¡­¡± Ye Chenxi was disappointed and said, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°Of course come for cooperation! Hello!¡± Chu Qing forcibly held back his anger and threw the backpack behind him in front of Ye Chenxi. ¡°Now, 30, you can use it.¡± ¡°So fast!?¡± Ye Chenxi¡¯s little face appeared a little surprised. She thought that Chu Qing had to wait a few days before it was delivered, but didn¡¯t expect only one day later, Chu Qing gave the charm to him, and it was still 30. ¡°30, is it all?¡± ¡°Well, considering your urgent use, I didn¡¯t sleep much this day, so I rushed out.¡± Chu Qing nodded. Ye Chenxi was moved, and took the backpack over, feeling the breath of unknown energy. ¡°how to use?¡± Ye Chenxi asked. ¡°It¡¯s very simple, just activate it with Inner Strength to form a shield.¡± ¡°So simple?¡± Ye Chenxi did not believe it. Chu Qing rolled the eyes, can you still activate with Spirit Qi? ¡°Okay, how much is that one?¡± ¡°It depends on you, I don¡¯t care.¡± Chu Qing paused. ¡°Oh, there is this, for you.¡± Chu Qing also took out the jade he had prepared from his pocket and threw it into Ye Chenxi¡¯s hands. ¡°How much does this cost?¡± ¡°No money, I made this for you.¡± Ye Chenxi was stunned for a while, and his face was slightly red. Didn¡¯t expect Chu Qing made it for him alone. ¡°Thank you, thank you¡­¡± ¡°Thanks, oh, you can consider raising the prices of those charms a little higher, and I will be very happy.¡± Chu Qing laughed and turned to leave. ¡°A little more time?¡± Ye Chenxi was disappointed. ¡°I still have to find 2 people. When I go home too late at night, my mother will scold.¡± Chu Qing lowly laughed, turned and left. Ye Chenxi pu chi laughed out loud, and she realized that the teenager in front of him was just an 18-year-old student, about the age of college entrance examination. Chu Qing left Ye Family and took another taxi to Chen Hua Hua Family. Chu Qing suddenly discovered how he was a bit like a courier, sending things everywhere. Caming to Hua Family in Chen Hua, Chu Qing only found out that there was no key, scratched his head, and used Spirit Qi to crack it open and pushed in. ¡°Hello, express delivery!¡± Chu Qing shouted as soon as he entered the door, only then he discovered that Chen Huahua nest was sleeping soundly on the sofa. ¡°Really a pig ¡­¡± Chu Qing smiled slightly, hooked the head, and walked to Chen Huahua. Chen Huahua seems to be having a nightmare, kicking her legs in vain. Chu Qing rubbed Chen Huahua¡¯s head and said softly, ¡°It¡¯s fine, I¡¯m here.¡± ¡°Wu wu, don¡¯t leave me ¡­¡± Chen Huahua curled up like a kitten, holding Chu Qing with her hands. It seems that I will come to accompany her more in the future ¡­ Chu Qing couldn¡¯t help but think that Chen Huahua must be very lonely, so he had to put a computer everywhere. Chu Qing sat in the darkness for a while, and Chen Huahua slowly woke up. She was confused by eyes opened, and only then saw a person sitting beside her. ¡°Chu Qing?¡± ¡°En.¡± Chen Huahua threw herself directly into Chu Qing¡¯s arms. Chu Qing rubbed her hair at once and said softly. ¡°Okay, did you have a nightmare?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡­¡± Chen Huahua grunted, tears flashing in her eyes. ¡°I dreamed of my mother again. She didn¡¯t want me and father.¡± Chu Qing was comforting Chen Huahua while listening. He didn¡¯t expect that Chen Huahua grew up in a single-parent family. Unable to help, he hugged the person in his arms tighter. Chen Huahua cried for a long time, and then he slowed down, staring at Chu Qing¡¯s face. ¡°Why, there are flowers on my face?¡± Chu Qing feels a little funny, Chen Huahua is wearing loose pajamas, her hair is messy, and there are dull hair standing on it, it looks like it is not too cute. ¡°You will never leave me one day later ¡­¡± Chu Qing was stunned, his heart inexplicable. Will he really not leave? One day, maybe he will return to the original World, when the time comes, will he have such communication with Chen Huahua? However, he couldn¡¯t bear to refuse the girl like a kitten in front of him. ¡°I will not leave.¡± Chu Qing said word by word. ¡°Hmph, I guess you dare not leave. If you dare to leave, I will, I will ¡­¡± ¡°How are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll kill you!¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 61 Chen Huahua fluttered past, although the mouth said bite, but the pair of soft lips completely wrapped Chu Qing¡¯s mouth, and a silky pretty tongue melted in along it, wrapped Chu Qing . Being able to feel the strangeness of the young girl in front of him, Chu Qing thoughts move, turned to defend, and pushed Chen Huahua down on the sofa. a groan, no trace. ¡­¡­ Chu Qing has some feelings of being a rival, but I did n¡¯t find it in the first time, but now I find that Chen Huahua ¡¯s desire is not so strong. 2 people can do from sofa to toilet, from toilet to kitchen, from kitchen to bed Everyone in the place 2 rolled over again, and Chu Qing was only slightly better. At this time, Chen Huahua was panting on the bed, unable to move even a little bit. ¡°You, what are you doing desperately ¡­¡± Chu Qing was a little helpless, and Chen Huahua didn¡¯t seem to stop until he squeezed him dry. ¡°This way, you won¡¯t go out and mess up.¡± Chen Huahua smiled mischievously and wanted to turn over, but found that she was unable to move even a little bit. Chu Qing smiled bitterly, he really didn¡¯t have the energy to mess up. ¡°I want to eat barbecue ¡­¡± Chen Huahua was lying on the bed and began to roll around and coquettishly. Chu Qing is helpless, although this trick does not have any technical content, but in the clear, it can be effective every time. ¡°Good, I¡¯ll buy you ¡­¡± Chu Qing is worthy of compromise. One night¡¯s battle made his stomach gulp. Chu Qing casually put on some clothes and touched his mobile phone. There are more than ten missed calls and text messages on the phone. Chu Qing glanced at the time, it was more than ten o¡¯clock! Oops! Opened the missed call, and sure enough, it was all from his father. Chu Qing couldn¡¯t help but laugh bitterly, just overdone, didn¡¯t expect have forgotten the time. Chu Qing put on his clothes and went out, calling his father. ¡°Hey, Dad¡­¡± ¡°Chu Qing, where have you been, why didn¡¯t you go home, the father is almost dying.¡± Father¡¯s voice came from the phone, and it was full of eager taste. Chu Qing¡¯s heart is not only warm: ¡°It¡¯s okay, what can an adult like me do.¡± ¡°Then you don¡¯t answer the phone, you are all in a hurry ¡­ you didn¡¯t go to the female classmate¡¯s house?¡± ¡°No, how is it possible ¡­¡± Chu Qing heart startled, but on the surface it was sternly denied. ¡°Lin Dong and I went to the study room and the phone was muted.¡± ¡°It turns out that ¡­ where are you? I¡¯ll ask your mother to pick you up later.¡± ¡°I¡¯m here¡­¡­¡± Chu Qing felt that his bile had to be spit out, even if he was asked to kill a few people, it was more comfortable than lying with father. As a last resort, Chu Qing directly reported the address of the Internet cafe he went to to father. ¡°Okay, wait, I¡¯ll let your mother pick you up.¡± Chu Qing agreed quickly and hung up. ¡°so far!¡± Chu Qing wailed and started jumping back and forth between floors, staged an urban version of Spiderman. ¡°Hey, fatty, are you still playing there?¡± While running, Chu Qing made a phone call to Lin Dong. ¡°Ah, we just finished playing and are ready to go home ¡­¡± ¡°Okay, right at the door, there, waiting for me!¡± Chu Qing said, the speed under his feet was a little faster. In the case that Chu Qing is almost inferior to the consumption of spirit strength, Chu Qing finally even rushed there, pretending to be a pair just running, gasping for breath. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Brother Chu?¡± Lin Dong was inexplicable. ¡°Fortunately, you guys have played until now ¡­ My parents check out Gang and want to come and pick me up.¡± Chu Qing and Lin Dong stood in a row like a pupil ¡­ ¡°Drip!¡± A moment after the car horn sounded, Chu Qing glanced at it. Sure enough, father really let Mother pick him up. ¡°Chu Qing, here!¡± Chu Qing Mother shouted, Chu Qing hurriedly ran over in small steps and ran into his mother¡¯s car. ¡°Lin Dong, I¡¯m leaving first, see you next week!¡± ¡°Bye Brother Chu!¡± Lin Dong wiped the cold sweat from his head and slipped away, and the person was gone. ¡°Chu Qing, where did you play?¡± Chu Qing¡¯s mother looked at Chu Qing with a smile, but Chu Qing had an ominous hunch. ¡°En? No, nowhere ¡­¡± Chu Qing babbled about it. ¡°Pretend, you brat, smell of smoke, probably just ran out of the Internet cafe?¡± Chu Qing¡¯s mind was shouted inwardly. At this time, it is estimated that Mother must have grasped the crucial evidence. Otherwise, don¡¯t worry about recreation, just surrender. ¡°Well, Lin Dong and they played with me for a while, hehe ¡­¡± Chu Qing touched his head. ¡°Sure enough, you brat, are places like Internet cafes that boys can go?¡± Mother laughed, lit a cigarette. (End of this chapter) Chapter 62 ¡°Mother, why did you smoke suddenly?¡± Chu Qing brows slightly wrinkle, he remembered that before his father liked smoking, but later because of Mother ¡¯s deterrence, he finally quit smoking, did n¡¯t expect to secretly smoke again today. ¡°You brat is still insecure, otherwise how can you explain the smell of smoke on your body?¡± Mother had three mouthfuls and two mouthfuls, and the cigarette was half finished by her. She rolled down the window and flicked out the remaining half of the cigarette directly, and said, ¡°Your father¡¯s nose is okay. You go to the internet cafe.¡± I know nothing. If he was understood, it would be terrible! ¡° Chu Qing touched his nose, nodded said yes, his face full of embarrassed smiles. If the two of them know what they have just done, they must not go crazy on the spot? At this moment, Chu Qing thought of something suddenly and asked, ¡°Yes, Mother, I might be back later tomorrow.¡± ¡°Come back later? What¡¯s wrong, go to the Internet cafe again?¡± Mother jokingly said, Chu Qing said with a red face. ¡°No, classmate reunion party, so you may come back later.¡± ¡°So ¡­ I¡¯ll send you 2000 yuan later, I guess the money I gave you last time is almost the same?¡± Chu Qing nodded, a warm heart. Although he has not taken the initiative to find his parents to ask for money, his mother will always ask Chu Qing whether the money is enough or not. ¡°Tell you, Mother has a lot of money lately. If you are short of money, just tell me, don¡¯t save.¡± Mother seems to be in a very good mood today. She kept chatting with Chu Qing about homely things, and she never stopped talking. ¡°Abundant? Is the situation better at the company?¡± ¡°Well, the company recently received a few big orders, which can be regarded as spending the more difficult time before.¡± Chu Qing nodded, but there was a move in his heart. Suddenly I received a few big orders. Could it be that Ye Chenxi moved something ¡­? If you think about it carefully, it¡¯s really possible. I talked to Ye Chenxi about his family¡¯s situation before. Ye Chenxi also hinted that she would help her mother do some things. Chu Qing took a long sigh of relief and was able to see father Mother happier and his mood became much better. ¡°Oh, Chu Qing, your jade ¡­¡± Chu Qing¡¯s heart tightened, did Mother see what? ¡°Hehe, I always feel comfortable wearing it. When did you secretly save so much money?¡± ¡°Ah? Oh, the old New Year¡¯s money and so on, and then in the temple, I met a monk, he said that I am a man of heaven and so on, and sold me a few pieces of jade ¡­¡± Chu Qing half true half false said that he can only explain this kind of thing. He can¡¯t tell her directly that he bought these jade pieces for more than 20000. Chu Qing¡¯s mobile phone rang, and Chu Qing looked down, it was a transfer message. ¡°1.2 million?¡± Chu Qing was shocked and exclaimed. ¡°en? What?¡± Mother was concentrating on driving and did not hear clearly what Chu Qing was saying. ¡°Oh, no, nothing ¡­¡± Chu Qing said as if nothing had happened, and deleted the message. I did n¡¯t expect Ye Family to buy it at a price of more than 40000 yuan for a magic charm. There are 30 yuan in total. This batch of magic charms allowed Chu Qing to directly receive an income of 1.2 million yuan. However, Chu Qing knows that the price of this body protection symbol will not be so high. Most of it is Ye Chenxi who has counted part of the human money. For so long, Chu Qing has helped Ye Family a lot, and this time it is even more important. The priority sale right was given to Ye Family, so Ye Family can only use these things to make some return to Chu Qing. Originally, when he sold Spirit Stone last time, there were more than 60 million left on hand, and this time he earned another 10000 million. He also has nearly 1.2 assets in his hand. How should it be spent ¡­ Chu Qing smiled bitterly, didn¡¯t expect spending money has become difficult, before Chu Qing always felt that how to make money is not enough to spend, didn¡¯t expect is just just plucking out a few black technologies brought by outsiders If you can refine the real medicine pill of the previous life, would n¡¯t it be sold at a high price? Among the previous medicine pill, there are even some that can extend the lifespan of a person. This thing, if it can appear in the current World, I am afraid it can really be called a shocking world. But after thinking of Chu Qing for a while, I was going to prepare to enter the commercial empire of Tianjin. Think about it carefully. 2,000,000 is not a big sum. When the time comes, it is estimated that the money will be like running water, and Chu Qing can¡¯t be overly prepared. The car came home slowly, Chu Qing and Mother got off the car, today I thought Chu Qing would go home for dinner, so father also made a big table delicacies, but didn¡¯t expect today Chu Qing not at all go home . Chu Qing was a little ashamed, and the dishes on the table had been heated by father again, which seemed very tempting. Chu Qing has not eaten tonight. ¡°How come back, and you, and work so late.¡± There was a trace of grievance in the father¡¯s eyes. Looking at Chu Qing and Mother, Chu Qing and Mother could only bow their heads and sneer. At this time, it is better not to provoke the father. ¡°Hehe, don¡¯t you come back? The company has entertainment today.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 63 Chu Qing wiped the sweat on his head, and now the father looks like Mother in the previous life, and the little woman¡¯s coquettish expression is exposed. Chu Qing resisted the cold feeling in his heart and sat down to prepare for a meal. ¡°Oh, Chu Qing, why do you smell like smoke?¡± While eating, father suddenly gave Chu Qing a casual look, but in that glance, Chu Qing clearly saw the hidden killing intent. If Chu Qing did not give a reasonable explanation, it was estimated that it would be a game to meet him foul wind and bloody rain. ¡°Hehe, I want to report. Mother secretly smoked.¡± Chu Qing laughed, touching his head, and sold the Mother who was sitting there for dinner. Sure enough, Mother gave Chu Qing a pretentious look, and said Brat, so she sold Mother. But the eyes of the two people clearly have a glance that only they know, and they finally get confused. Father also directed the spearhead of the topic to the Mother sitting there. Chu Qing was secretly lucky. Fortunately, she had passed the level. Otherwise, it is estimated that with the character of father, you know that you are online, and you do n¡¯t know how to get angry. ¡°I have eaten.¡± After Chu Qing took a few more bites, he thought of Chen Huahua, who was still hungry, so he was not in a good mood to eat too much and hurried off the table. ¡°Just eat these, oh right, Chu Qing, your jade stone pendant, and some Uncle ask where you bought it.¡± Chu Qing pretended not to hear, turned directly into the door, and then quickly closed the door, moving in one go, it was not too smooth. ¡°This child¡­¡± Father shook the head, then fiercely glared at Mother. ¡°You are used to it.¡± ¡°How can I be used to him ¡­¡± Chu Qing Mother¡¯s face was full of frustration. She didn¡¯t have much time at home, and she didn¡¯t even know how Chu Qing was studying. ¡°Also said, I haven¡¯t settled the accounts with you for smoking!¡± The father continued to chase after the victory, and he has now entered a state of desperation, said Mother repeatedly called surrender. ¡°correct.¡± Mother suddenly frowned and mentioned one thing. ¡°That, my 2 sister ¡­¡± ¡°What to do for her.¡± Father¡¯s face was not pretty. Mother laughed and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯re done listening to me.¡± ¡°That bad luck gadget went to the nightclub, and it broke a leg. It is said to be eating a king¡¯s meal ¡­¡± ¡°This is called retribution ¡­¡± 2 people whispered, Chu Qing hiding in the room eavesdropping secretly rejoiced, but fortunately he did n¡¯t show his feet, and these 2 people obviously did n¡¯t mean the problem with him, after all, their child 2 of them I do n¡¯t know much about it. In their eyes, Chu Qing is a timid boy who doesn¡¯t even dare to kill chickens. He usually learns well, and there are not many friends in the circle. How can he be related to the people in the nightclub? However, Chu Qing is faintly worried. If the two of them really one day know that Chu Qing¡¯s energy in Tianjin can¡¯t be seen now, what do you think? Chu Qing smiled bitterly and could only be delayed for a while. Locking the door back and pretending to be sleeping, Chu Qing again incarnation the Spider-Man in the night and jumped out of the window. He rushed to Chen Huahua¡¯s house, bought a barbecue for Chen Huahua, and returned to her home. Chen Huahua fell asleep on the couch again. What time did this girl sleep last night, oh no, what time did it sleep this morning ¡­ Chu Qing was secretly silent. It may also be that the two people just did some excessive exercise, so Chen Huahua fell asleep tiredly. Carefully hugged Chen Huahua into the room, and then covered her with a quilt. Chu Qing then crept away and left a note for Chen Huahua: Wake up and remember to sleep after eating. Chu Qing rubbed Chen Huahua¡¯s hair. This girl was his favorite girl. She was most like the weak girl of the previous life. She was rude and sensitive. Although she was carefree on the surface, her heart was weaker than anyone else. At this time, Chen Huahua curled up into a big lobster, bowing her body, which was her favorite sleeping position. At this time, Chu Qing suddenly found that the computer seemed to be on, and there was a post-it note around the computer screen, which read: For Chu Qing. Chu Qing glanced over and saw a list. The more you look, the more confused Chu Qing is. What is this list? Behind the list, there are some brief introductions, which are basic information about those characters. Chu Qing took a closer look, most of whom he did not know, but there are still some names he is more familiar with. For example, Ye Qingmei, for example, Zhai Yu. Zhai Yu: 23 years old, rebellious personality, because it is an illegitimate child, so it is not recognized by the family, but because of its excellent ability, it is barely accepted by the family. House. Like a girl, she likes to play sports cars. Chu Qing smiled slightly. It turns out that Zhai Yu still has such an unknown secret. He turned out to be an illegitimate child. But the character behind is like the girl what the hell, can the sports car only be played by male children? (End of this chapter) Chapter 64 Later, Chu Qing also saw the name of Ye Chenxi, and even the name of Tang Ziyan appeared in it. Chu Qing¡¯s eyes gradually became serious, and when he saw the back, he realized that this list contains almost all the ancient martial arts family forces in Jinmen. There is also a map made by Chen Huahua at the back, which marked in detail the various channels and structures of a huge studio. On the big picture, there are a few big words: Sejin Auction House! Chu Qing suddenly realized that this was Chen Huahua ¡¯s special preparation for him. I do n¡¯t know why. Chen Huahua learned that Chu Qing was going to participate in this auction, so he made this list and map, which was convenient for Chu Qing when the time comes to face any uh unexpected situation at any time. Chu Qing¡¯s heart was filled with emotion. Although Chen Huahua never said anything to him, he secretly did a lot of things for Chu Qing. He gently kissed Chen Huahua ¡¯s forehead. Chu Qing saved the list. He needs to remember this list in advance. The time for auction is running out. Once Sejin Auction House begins, Chu Qing will also be exposed to the Great Family. At that time, it was the time of the sword, Chu Qing wanted to let these so-called ancient martial arts families know what a man is. Tuck Chen Huahua¡¯s quilt well and Chu Qing went out again. This time, he is going to find Zhai Yu. This information was obtained in a timely manner. If Chu Qing did not obtain this information, he had never thought of giving Zhai Yu to his staff. It is still difficult to dig the wall foot. Then after seeing this information, Chu Qing knew that maybe the relationship between Zhai Yu and Zhai Family was not so harmonious, maybe this time was his opportunity. Zhai Yu helped him a lot, but now Chu Qing just doesn¡¯t know what Zhai Yu¡¯s heart is thinking. Is he a trustworthy person or a person of harbor ulterior motives? Chu Qing took out the phone. ¡°Hey, Zhai Yu?¡± ¡°Well, what happened to Chu Qing brother?¡± The surrounding area of ??Zhai Yu is still as quiet as ever. Chu Qing estimates that he is still at Sejin Auction House and is coping with the merchants who come to him from all over the city to seek various treasures. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I want to give you something, and I¡¯ll ask you for a drink.¡± Chu Qing briefly explained the intention. ¡°Huh? Today Chu Qing brother is so busy, where are you? I¡¯ll pick you up!¡± When Zhai Yu heard about eating and drinking, it seemed that the whole person was excited, and his face was a little blushing, which scared these people around to dare not speak out, fearing to disturb this distinguished person. Everyone in the circle knows that Zhai Yu has almost taken control of their life and death. His full strength has been given enormously, and the price seems to be controlled by him at least. I understand how much he has made in these years. ¡°No, I¡¯ll go find you, not too far away.¡± Chu Qing hung up the phone, and Zhai Yu excitedly loudly roared: ¡°Close the door!¡± There was a commotion among the following people, but most of them were afraid to speak out, so they had to press their complaints into their stomachs, and they would come back in line tomorrow. Chu Qing called a car, and arrived in Zhai Yu¡¯s shop in about 7-8 minutes. The plaque was written with 5 golden characters, Sejin Auction House! Although the door of Zhaiyu¡¯s shop is still open, most people know that Sejin Auction House is closed at this time, because there is no one in it. Sejin Auction House also has a weird unwritten rule that it never closes! But if someone really wants to put an idea on it, then the end will be very miserable. A roar of engines interrupted Chu Qing¡¯s contemplation. ¡°This side!¡± Today, Zhaiyu changed a car, it is a Bugatti Veyron, and it is also a sports car model similar to Lamborghini. Chu Qing secretly wipes sweat, how can Zhai Yu be so rich, that the illegitimate child who is not recognized by the family is good? Chu Qing jumped into the car. ¡°Where to eat? Chu Qing brother?¡± ¡°I can do it.¡± Chu Qing said casually that although he still cares about the quality of the food he eats, the purpose of today is really not to eat. Chu Qing needs to talk about some things with Zhai Yu. ¡°Then let me arrange it. I know a restaurant is okay, but I don¡¯t know if it fits your appetite.¡± ¡°By the way, you helped me so much. This little thing is my unrespectable thanks.¡± Chu Qing took that Yu Pei out of his pocket and handed it to Zhai Yu. ¡°this is¡­¡­¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 65 Zhai Yu breathed for a long time, holding Yu Pei in his hands, but his eyes appeared strange lines, and Chu Qing could clearly feel that his eyes seemed to have a strange energy surge. As if he opened Spirit Vision, he can clearly see the energy trend, flow, and even value. This estimate is what he called the ¡°golden pupil¡±, it really is not that simple. Chu Qing looking thoughtful, in fact, in this World, most of the cultivation technique and the like can no longer impress him. The only thing that can impress him is the relatively unpopular cultivation technique. After all, this World also has its own inside. For example, this golden pupil, Chu Qing is very interested. Zhai Yu watched for a long time, suddenly looked up, his face full of shock. ¡°This ¡­ this is too expensive ¡­¡± Zhai Yu smiled bitterly, although this piece of jade is also valuable, but it is far more than that simple. Zhai Yu can clearly feel that the amazing energy contained in this piece of jade, although not sure about the specific role of this piece of jade, but Zhai Yu is very clear. The things sent by Chu Qing are absolutely impossible. . This is Zhai Yu¡¯s blind confidence in Chu Qing. A person who can take out such things as Spirit Stone, which did not exist in the world before, can be so simple. jade stone as a gift? ¡°Not expensive, a little thought.¡± Chu Qing laughed, as expected, Zhai Yu was particularly sensitive to this treasure, and it seemed that Zhai Yu knew the value of this jade stone. ¡°Does it have any effect?¡± Zhai Yu felt her throat dry, and licked her lips, asking. ¡°This, there is no special effect.¡± Chu Qing paused, then went on to say: ¡°It can save life, continue life, and have some small effects.¡± Zhai Yu felt his breathing was fast. He realized at this time that Chu Qing called him yesterday and asked him about jade stone, it turned out to be a gift for him. For a time, Zhai Yu¡¯s heart was full of complicated thoughts. He is an illegitimate child and has not been recognized since childhood. If he is a girl, that¡¯s all, but he is a boy. But fortunately, he showed an unprecedented innate talent in the cultivation of Golden Hitomi, and was he sensitive to the grasp of business opportunities, which was recognized by the family, but even so, he never got anything from the family Something extra. didn¡¯t expect Now, just to help Chu Qing solve a few very easy troubles, is to get such a valuable thanks, which makes his heart full of confusion. ¡°Hold it.¡± Seemingly seeing the confusion in Zhai Yu¡¯s eyes, Chu Qing clenched Zhai Yu¡¯s hand, and the piece of jade was tightly caught in his hand. ¡°Then, I will accept it.¡± Zhai Yu¡¯s eyes were a little bit more grateful, Chu Qing nodded with a smile. Zhai Yu suddenly thought of a thing. This piece of jade was bought by Chu Qing last night, and it took only a day before Zhai Yu made it. The value of this piece of jade is at least 10,000,000 above the market! There is absolutely nothing wrong with the things confirmed by his hand, which is why Zhai Yu just did not work for 2 years at Sejin Auction House, and he has already made a net profit of about 10,000,000! Thinking of this, Zhai Yu¡¯s gaze added a little more awe, this is his awe of a powerful youngster who is about to cut his head in Jinmen! ¡°Let¡¯s go and eat.¡± Zhai Yu pressed the complex thoughts in her mind, kicked the throttle, and the Bugatti Veyron burst into an amazing rumbling sound and roared away. The place where Zhai Yu brought Chu Qing is a bit novel, it is a hot pot restaurant. Smelling the intoxicating aroma, Chu Qing couldn¡¯t help but move some forefinger. After coming here for so long, he really hasn¡¯t eaten hot pot. The name of this shop is called ¡°Jinmen Copper Pot Lamb Shabu¡±. It seems that Zhai Yu is already an old customer here, and the waiter came to them very enthusiastically. ¡°Brother Yu, is it still the old place?¡± ¡°Well, put all your signs on it again.¡± Although the waiter was a little surprised, she was still nodded, and she couldn¡¯t help but guess what identity Chu Chu was behind. Chu Qing only wore some light sportswear, and his shoes were also ordinary sports shoes. When he came down, he looked like five-six hundred. Chu Qing¡¯s family had a little money, but Chu Qing never wore a lot of requirements. Lightweight and comfortable. But Chu Qing ¡¯s handsome face made her want to be a fan of it. Could these two people be the kind of relationship! ? Now this world is really a waste of resources, and the good-looking male child actually has to consume internally ¡­ Chu Qing didn¡¯t notice the weird look of the waitress, even if he noticed it, he wouldn¡¯t say and so on, he saw this kind of look more often. Chu Qing was a little curious about the decoration of this store. He had heard of this store because he was famous for its high consumption, but the service was indeed in place. Chu Qing really wanted to come here to try it. didn¡¯t expect Zhai Yu brought him to learn today. (End of this chapter) Chapter 66 ¡°Hehe, Chu Qing brother, this shop tastes really good, but how to say, this thing ¡­¡± Zhai Yu talked, and then some words stopped, but Chu Qing heard the hidden meaning in Zhai Yu¡¯s words. Chu Qing is similar to his idea. This thing is really hot pot, and it is really mixed to eat. After all, it inevitably sweats when eaten, and it does not estimate the image at all. Chu Qing remembers that he once read a post, that is, if a girl eats hot pot with you, then you really don¡¯t care about the image. Chu Qing was somewhat disapproved of this. There are many types of hot pots. It can even be said that the taste of hot pots in each place is different. For example, Sichuan hot pots of famous throughout the world are used with spicy, fragrant, and oil dishes. Chu Qing once went with parents There, I am very impressed with the hot pot over there. As for the mutton that they eat now, they are different. The best mutton that is cut into thin slices will be completely cooked in a copper pot for half a minute, and then served with sesame sauce. It¡¯s so beautiful to eat with dip. The 2 people chatted casually, and the dishes were served up one after another. No wonder their place was turned into a luxurious private room, and the speed of serving dishes was also unusual. Even next to them, there are 2 waiters who stand specially, serve them plates, and can also help with food. Zhai Yu waved his hand and motioned for two of them to go down, two of them were nodded, and then walked out of the room together. ¡°Hey, I think it¡¯s better to come by myself. I can¡¯t stand being served everywhere, and it¡¯s not without hands and feet.¡± Chu Qing smiled slightly, but felt that Zhai Yu had more appetite for him. For this thing of shabu-shabu, two people should do it yourself. Chu Qing also rolled up his sleeves, and there was no air conditioning in the room, so when the hot pot began to boil, the room was surrounded by mist, and the fresh fragrance began to spread throughout the room. ¡°Chu Qing brother, I respect you.¡± 2 People ate on Xing¡¯s head, Zhai Yu picked up a wine glass, and some of them were red-faced, and sweat began to flow down his neck. Chu Qing waved his hand and poured a cold beer. ¡°No, this cup, I should respect you.¡± 2 people pushed away for a long time, and finally smiled at each other, 2 people swallowed up, no one said who respected others. ¡°To be honest, Chu Qing brother is the first time someone has looked at me beyond the family background.¡± Zhai Yu¡¯s eyes suddenly dimmed, seeming to be thinking about something, and then smiled slightly, hook the head. ¡°why do you say so?¡± Chu Qing looked at Zhai Yu with surprise when he was rinsing the lamb. In his view, Zhai Yu should not be without friends, and even feel that he can be said to be a kind of person with a better relationship. Zhai Yu smiled bitterly and poured himself a glass of wine. At this time, Chu Qing directly picked up a bottle of cold beer and nodded him. ¡°Drink directly in a bottle, which is cooler.¡± Zhai Yu didn¡¯t pretend, he just picked up a bottle of cold beer that had just been opened, and in a bite, it was already half a bottle into his stomach. ¡°I grew up by myself and depended on my father. Until later, my father told me that my mother was a great person.¡± ¡°Awesome person? What¡¯s the use of being amazing ¡­¡± Zhai Yu said while the wine in his hand had never been heard. He took another bite, and the bottle in his hand was empty. ¡°I lost my life. After that, I was sent to a new city and a new school. They all looked strange to me.¡± ¡°At that time, I didn¡¯t know what that vision meant. Until later, I didn¡¯t know what that vision was.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a sympathetic eye. I met a girl who was very kind to me, but then she suddenly asked me: Are you an illegitimate child, the kind that can¡¯t be branded.¡± Chu Qing smiled and opened a bottle of beer for Zhai Yu, then handed it over, Zhai Yu took it, and then drank it. ¡°Do you know that feeling? It ¡¯s like, they and I have never been the same kind of person. I always thought that people are the same. It turned out that until then, I did n¡¯t know that in their eyes, they It is a nobleman, and I am alien. ¡° Chu Qing didn¡¯t say much, but silently accompanied Zhai Yu to drink, and he drank as much as Zhai Yu drank. This is his understanding of the wine table. ¡°Then, do you ruin them?¡± Chu Qing asked for a moment. ¡°Hate? Maybe ¡­¡± ¡°In the past two years, I have been trained as a key person. A lot of family resources will be allocated to me. I know, but in their eyes, I may still be a different kind.¡± ¡°If there is no father, I may not be able to stick to it for a long time. It is not comfortable to be regarded as a class.¡± In Chu Qing ¡¯s eyes, the rays of light are changing, Zhai Yu is drinking with his head down, not at all seeing Chu Qing ¡¯s changing eyes. ¡°Okay, brother, I¡¯ll give you a drink this time.¡± Chu Qing smiled bitterly and told the secret in his heart. ¡°I don¡¯t have the distress of you, but I¡¯ve never been more comfortable than you ¡­¡± ¡°why?¡± Zhai Yu was shocked. Although he had known Chu Qing for some time, Zhai Yu never knew about the background of Chu Qing, including what happened to Chu Qing. ¡°My mother was also from a Great Family, but later, they found it.¡± ¡°Because my parents left secretly, that is, elopement, but the family does not allow it.¡± ¡°So they used me to put pressure on them, and said they wanted me ¡­¡± Chu Qing said here, could not help but secretly cursed, took a sip of beer. ¡°Say what?¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 67 Zhai Yu¡¯s face was full of curiosity, and he still saw Chu Qing for the first time. ¡°To introduce me to a rich woman, that¡¯s the kind, more than 200 pounds.¡± ¡°Pu hahaha!¡± When Zhai Yu heard this, he couldn¡¯t help laughing. He had some sorry rubbed the beer in the corner of his mouth. He still wanted to laugh, and his face turned red. ¡°Damn ¡­ I knew you would react this way, so you should know that your parents may not be bad to you, just ¡­ there are things that they can do nothing about.¡± Chu Qing said silently, while looking at Zhai Yu, his eyes were full of sincerity. To be honest, Chu Qing may even hope that Zhai Yu will hate his parents, so that Chu Qing can take Zhai Yu away from this home without resistance and pressure, and become part of his team . But Chu Qing can¡¯t do that, he has a bottom line. ¡°I understood ¡­¡± Zhai Yu looked at Chu Qing with some gratitude and some deep thoughts in it. 2 people did not talk about those heavy topics, but started talking about some very relaxed things, such as those that happened on the campus. Or, Zhai Yu told him some disputes about the underground forces in Tianjin and so on. Until Zhai Yu was a little bit sullen, 2 people had drunk 2 boxes of beer, and 5 6 bottles of liquor, and went to the toilet countless times during the period. Chu Qing didn¡¯t have a mouth, and his eyes were still shiny, but in the end, he didn¡¯t say what he wanted. Looking at Zhai Yu, who fell asleep on the table, Chu Qing shook the head, instantly regained consciousness. It¡¯s not the right time, wait a minute. I do n¡¯t know why, when Chu Qing really regards Zhai Yu as a friend, he always wants to make more plans for Zhai Yu. If Chu Qing now proposes to let Zhai Yu join him, it will inevitably cause harm to some people and cause The damage may be Zhaiyu, Zhaiyu¡¯s parents, or himself. Chu Qing went out silently and wanted to pay the bill, only to find out that the original Zhai Yu had already paid the bill, and it was automatically paid. Zhai Yu had the Membership Card here, and it was the highest-level VIP Membership Card. Chu Qing smiled bitterly, it seems that today¡¯s Zhai Yu is determined to invite him, and next time he has a chance, he can change him again. ¡°Oh, what do you do with the Membership Card here?¡± Chu Qing thought for a while and asked a female manager in front of him. As soon as the female manager was surprised, she naturally knew that the person in front of him came with Zhai Yu, so she also showed great respect. She slightly bowed her head and said: ¡°Membership Card only needs to be pre-stored. Pre-stored 1000 to 5000 can become a member. ¡° Chu Qing nodded, took out the bank card: ¡°Then save me 2 first.¡± The female manager heart startled, didn¡¯t expect this youngster in front of him is so arrogant, just a shot is 2 yuan, just to eat a hot pot. In fact, for this hotpot, the two of them eat it, but it is about 2-700. The price is not particularly expensive, and the members still have the service. Holding Chu Qing¡¯s card, the female manager asked for the password again, and directly swiped 20000 yuan. After a while, a golden-yellow card was sent by the female manager to Chu Qing respectfully. ¡°Oh, right, my friend upstairs ¡­ well, you can arrange a room for him first, and wait until he wakes up. Chu Qing thought of Zhai Yu upstairs and could n¡¯t help but ponder for a while. He does n¡¯t have a house now, and he ran out of the house at night secretly hiding his parents. It was impossible to take him home Too. As for opening a hotel ¡­ Chu Qing thought about it or rejected it. Taking a big naked man out to open the house, Chu Qing¡¯s thought was still unacceptable. The key is this World. How do you call two men together? Will they be called gay guys, or will they be 2 together? Chu Qing didn¡¯t want to try it, so he had to leave Zhai Yu alone. Chu Qing shook the head, turned and left. When he went outside, the sweat on Chu Qing¡¯s body began to evaporate with a cold wind. An extremely cool feeling made Chu Qing scream. But then, Chu Qing once again made trouble, how to go home, taxi or run back? Chu Qing was awkwardly laughed, and he was also urging himself. It seems that the matter of buying a car is really urgent. Going to buy a car tomorrow, and not only to buy a car, but also to buy a house, when the time comes even It is too late and convenient for living. However, this house should not be far away from his house, because with his temperament, it is estimated that he will often run out and fool around in the middle of the night. If it is accidentally waves until dawn, it will be too late to rush back. Chu Qing thought about it. He had just drank so much beer. Although he had been forced out by Spirit Qi, he still had an unprecedented sense of drowsiness, so he should not go home on foot. when the time comes if you accidentally fall from the upper floor, it¡¯s not fun. (End of this chapter) Chapter 68 Chu Qing casually hit a car and rushed home from the hot pot restaurant. Chu Qing just got downstairs and got off the bus, and suddenly found a very familiar silhouette in front of him. The man seemed to have drunk too much and walked on the road to shake. which one¡­¡­ Chu Qing rubbed his dizzy brain. He suddenly regretted it. If it wasn¡¯t for his deliberate desire to retain some drunkenness, he could force out these alcohols instantly. Chu Qing pats head, it was only a little sober, he closed his eyes, and sure enough, there was a vague Spiritual Qi induction on the person in front of him. Chu Qing shouted: Chu Xiao! The silhouette in front was startled and looked back, only to find that this person was Chu Qing. ¡°Wow, younger brother, why don¡¯t you go home, this taste ¡­ drinking?¡± Chu Xiao staggered towards Chu Qing, but her nose was still very sensitive, far away from Chu Qing, and she smelled the wine of assaults the senses. ¡°Also say me, aren¡¯t you, too?¡± Chu Qing waved his hand and signaled that he had nothing to do but only hiccupped. Chu Qing didn¡¯t have time to say it, so he hit a wine hiccup. Chu Xiao laughed up and hugged Chu Qing¡¯s shoulders directly, rubbing his chest against Chu Qing¡¯s arm. Chu Qing froze, and an instinctive reflection appeared immediately. ¡°Me, I¡¯m different, I¡¯m your sister ¡­ you see, this time I was caught by me.¡± Chu Xiao smiled and squeezed Chu Qing¡¯s face. Chu Qing was trembling under the cold wind, and then he was a little sober. He launched spirit strength, but his body was a little soft. Finally, the 6 bottles of liquor Jiu Jin had completely dissipated his whole body, and now he wanted to force it out, it would take a few minutes. ¡°Okay, sister, leave, go home.¡± Chu Qing¡¯s arms around Chu Xiao¡¯s slender waist, could not help but feel a little bit of heart. ¡°This is my sister ¡­ this is my sister ¡­¡± Chu Qing kept meditating on the 4-character mantra at the bottom of her heart. Fortunately, Chu Xiao didn¡¯t have any excessive movements. She fell asleep on Chu Qing¡¯s shoulders, and the pair of flexible and playful towers were constantly impact Chu Qing¡¯s psychological defense. After moving Chu Xiao back upstairs, Chu Qing crept with the key to open the door of the room. After carefully listening to the breathing sound in the room for half a day, Chu Qing confirmed that his parents were still asleep and did not wake up. Chu Qing took a long breath, and then walked in with Chu Xiao who was thrown in the stairwell. If Chu Xiao comes back this time, it is estimated that there is no major problem. Parents are used to Chu Xiao who does not return home every night but at 2 o¡¯clock, but if Chu Qing gets home so late, then the matter is really serious. How Chu Qing should be cross-examined all night. Moreover, it is estimated that Chu Qing is unlikely to sneak out. When the time comes, his parents will come to check the post regularly. ¡°Um, water, I want to drink water ¡­¡± Chu Xiao cried out confusedly, and Chu Qing hurried to appease her to prevent her from making too much noise. Chu Qing brought Chu Xiao back to her own room, but at this time, Chu Xiao didn¡¯t know where the strength came from and suddenly pressed Chu Qing on the bed, scaring Chu Qing with a strange cry. ¡°Water ¡­ water ¡­¡± Chu Xiao was nagging, constantly searching for water sources on Chu Qing. Chu Qing secretly operated Spirit Qi in the body, and then forcibly suppressed the distractions in his heart and got up from the bed. Chu Xiao is like an 8-claw fish and wants to stick to Chu Qing. ¡°Good boy, I¡¯ll get you water.¡± Chu Qing rubbed Chu Xiao¡¯s head, Chu Xiao then settled down, and still talking nonsense in his mouth. Chu Qing smiled bitterly and poured a glass of water for Chu Xiao. After she drank it, she lay in bed and slept peacefully. Chu Qing is also not dizzy. The thing about wine is really not to drink too much. After taking care of Chu Xiao, Chu Qing returned to his house and fell asleep. ¡­¡­ 2nd day in the morning. Chu Qing was lying in bed, and the weather outside was already bright, about ten o¡¯clock in the morning. Chu Qing tossed and turned a little and couldn¡¯t sleep. Originally, Chu Qing seldom went to sleep to replenish his physical strength. Didn¡¯t expect last night because of a drink he drank. It¡¯s really depraved ¡­ Chu Qing shook the head, thinking wildly for a long time, such as Chen Huahua, such as Ye Chenxi, such as Tang Ziyan, these people are all people he can not give up, as well as his parents, and Chu Xiao ¡­¡­ Although they all feel a little weird because of the situation of this World, Chu Qing has completely accepted them like this unconsciously. Really distressed. Chu Qing simply didn¡¯t want to, get up! Tonight, there is a classmate reunion party, but before that, Chu Qing decided to go shopping and relax. Chu Qing¡¯s clothes are really not much. Usually, because they are almost worn at school, they are always wearing a school uniform wherever they go. Sometimes they go out at night, and they only wear a casual sportswear or casual denim. It is really not his strong point. Chu Qing put on a few clothes casually and went out. The parents did not know where to go. It is estimated that he had already gone out. That is to say, there are only Chu Qing and Chu Xiao in the room. Somehow, Chu Qing recalled the embarrassing scene last night. He wiped the cold sweat on his forehead that he did not know when, and decided to go out quickly. ¡°Oh.¡± a light sound, Chu Xiao ¡¯s door was opened, and Chu Xiao stood there rubbing his messy hair, wearing only underwear. Chu Qing subconsciously looked towards her towering chest and swallowed. . ¡°What about parents?¡± Chu Xiao came out casually, sat on the sofa, and poured a glass of water. But Chu Qing seems to have always felt that Yu Xiao of Chu Xiao has been peeking at him, seeming to be curious about what ¡­ ¡°Why are you so strange ¡­ where are your parents?¡± Chu Qing was stunned for a long time, and Chu Xiao asked again, and Chu Qing only responded, answering the question. ¡°They, I don¡¯t know. When I got up, I saw no one at home ¡­¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡­¡± Chu Xiao is still drinking water, but his eyes are always on Chu Qing. ¡°I¡¯m going out first. I plan to go shopping today.¡± Chu Qing laughed, and turned to go out. ¡°Right, brother, your sister drank too much last night, do you know?¡± Chu Xiao suddenly stopped Chu Qing and asked casually. Chu Qing made a chuckle in his heart and said in his heart, what should come is still coming! ¡°Last night? I don¡¯t know, I went to bed last night and went to bed again?¡± Chu Qing glared at Chu Xiao, pretending to be angry. Chu Xiao rubbed his head and laughed: ¡°Don¡¯t tell your parents ¡­¡± ¡°By the way, I will send you some more money, save your money.¡± Chu Qing did not give Chu Xiao the time to reflect and pushed out the door. He took out his mobile phone and sent Chu Xiao a 20000 yuan transfer. Chu Qing¡¯s long sighed, just like an elder sister, still treat her better. (End of this chapter) Chapter 69 Chu Qing was out of the house. Today¡¯s weather was pretty good, but suddenly he went to the street aimlessly, and Chu Qing was a little confused. ¡°Hey, everyday all was a bunch of things before, and then rushed around. I was idle today, and I don¡¯t know what to do ¡­¡± Chu Qing laughed quietly and suddenly found that he had the potential to be guilty. Isn¡¯t it good to be idle? To clear out all the cluttered thoughts in his mind, Chu Qing first went to a breakfast shop and ordered some breakfast. Chu Qing has a strange habit of having breakfast and eating it well. Chu Qing ordered a big table to eat, Xiao Long Bao, wontons and so on, and then this satisfied nodded, began to eat! After some strong wind scattering the last clouds, all the food on the table was swept away by him alone, leaving only empty plates. Chu Qing bought the bill and turned around astoundingly in the eyes of the people around him. ¡°Turtle, why do male children eat so much ¡­¡± ¡°Yeah, and it¡¯s not fat to eat dry ¡­¡± A girl next to her looked down at the fat on her stomach and said indignantly. Chu Qing smiled slightly, as if he had not heard. Where are you going today ¡­ Go shopping and buy some clothes, but also a car. Chu Qing took a moment to think about it and made a decision. Although he didn¡¯t care so much about what he wore, but with only those two sets, he still felt too shabby anyway. More importantly, he will still attend auction after 2 days, can¡¯t he always wear a school uniform? Imagine that he was wearing a school uniform and appeared at the venue. Chu Qing laughed at Unable to Bear. There was still a little terrifying. It is estimated that on the 2nd day, there will be countless people coming to his school to squat. This person who can shoot so many things on Auction House in a breath is who are you. And tonight¡¯s classmate reunion party ¡­ Chu Qing didn¡¯t have much plan to be in the limelight, but he didn¡¯t want to be the object of ridicule, so it was better to dress decently, at least not to be glanced back and forth by those strange eyes. As for other things, Chu Qing was too lazy to think about it, and naturally came to a conclusion at night. Chu Qing has n¡¯t been to the central commercial street in Tianjin for a long time. Of course, it ¡¯s just shopping. Chu Qing has n¡¯t been to the street for a long time, but he still has n¡¯t been to Central Street. On the street. Chu Qing picked up the phone and was about to make a call to Chen Huahua. After all, shopping alone, it was a bit boring to think about it. The phone dialed didily, and there was a blind tone. ¡°Hey¡­¡­¡± The phone was picked up, and an extremely lazy voice came from the section of the phone. It seemed to be a little cat just waking up and was dozing off. ¡°Well, are you still sleeping?¡± When he heard the voice of the phone, Chu Qing was slightly surprised, and then guessed a problem. Chen Huahua this girl everyday all came out every day and night! ¡°Um ¡­ so sleepy, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Chen Huahua seemed to support the spirit and chatted with Chu Qing for a few words, as if the next moment was going to sleep. ¡°Well, it¡¯s okay, I wanted to find you for shopping.¡± Chu Qing is helpless. This girl every night sleeps so late, giving him a little bit of fire. It is said that not prolonged exposure to the sun will cause harm to the human body. ¡°Um, but I¡¯m so sleepy ¡­¡± Chen Huahua turned over and began to scream, seemingly venting his anger just after getting up. Chu Qing was speechless for a while. ¡°Okay, go to sleep, yes, the pendant I gave you, remember to bring it.¡± ¡°Well, wear it all the time.¡± Chen Huahua learned that she could go to sleep again, and her anger finally began to calm down and became like a lazy cat again. Chu Qing just hung up the phone with confidence, with that pendant, it is estimated that it would be better for Chen Huahua¡¯s body. Chu Qing thought for a while, who else can I go shopping with ¡­ Ye Chenxi? Chu Qing shook the head, probably not. Ye Chenxi has had too many family affairs recently. It has been a long time since I saw this restless little girl who came to him on his own initiative. Occasionally, Chu Qing used to find her to see her. one side. Then ¡­ Tang Ziyan? Chu Qing thought for a moment and rejected this proposal. Tang Ziyan¡¯s recent family has a lot of troubles, not to mention the upcoming auction meeting. It is estimated that she has no mood to fool with Chu Qing. Chu Qing only discovered a problem. The independence of women in this World is not generally strong. They have a small circle of their own life. They are not like the women of the previous life. Everyday all feels to stick together. Chu Qing was a little thankful. Fortunately, this World woman was not very clingy, but it was a bit distressing. ¡°Ah ¡­ how hard it is to find someone to go shopping.¡± Chu Qing made a complaint. At this time, the two little girls passing by heard the words of Chu Qing and stopped. ¡°Um ¡­ Little Handsome Brother, can we add a WeChat?¡± The girl on the left pulled out her phone and looked at Chu Qing. Her eyes seemed to be looking at her prey ¡­ ¡°Oh, okay ¡­¡± Chu Qing scratched his head a little awkwardly. This is probably like a conversation with the former World? didn¡¯t expect He even had a day of being accosted ¡­ Chu Qing gave the girl WeChat. The girl was content with a happy expression on her face. ¡°Then we are friends now, shall we have a meal together?¡± The girl looked at Chu Qing, and the taste of ** in her eyes was explicit. The girl next to him was a little shy, looking at Chu Qing¡¯s vision also had several points of admiration. (End of this chapter) Chapter 70 ¡°Ah, no, I still have things ¡­¡± ¡°Little brother, don¡¯t, we all heard you just said, it seems you are worrying that no one plays with you?¡± Chu Qing laughed twice and tried to cover up the embarrassment with a smile. If it was not caught on the spot, it was okay, but didn¡¯t expect was caught by someone directly on the spot, which is a bit uncomfortable. Chu Qing abolished the Strength of Nine Bulls and Two Tigers, which only got rid of the entanglement of the two girls. Obviously the sun is good today, and the weather is also very warm, but Chu Qing has a cold sweat. It seems that I have to be cautious about words and deeds next time ¡­ If there is such a thing, it will be more annoying. Although Chu Qing doesn¡¯t mind, but this kind of indifference is based on his initiative. If the sister forcibly gets him to bed, it is estimated that Chu Qing will be called a few times. Chu Qing didn¡¯t dare to stay any longer, so he called a car and headed to the central street. Because it is due to Saturday, there are quite a lot of people in the commercial center street. Chu Qing breathed out for a long time, and has not seen such a lively scene for a long time. But Chu Qing looked carefully for a long time, only to find that few male children seem to come out shopping alone. Most boys take girls to go shopping together, and many girls come out to go shopping alone. As for some boys, they are going to go shopping hand in hand, and occasionally there are boys who go hand in hand shopping together, seeing Chu Qing a formation eye dizzy. ¡°Let¡¯s go there for dessert!¡± One boy squeezed the other boy¡¯s arm. The boy said with a smile: ¡°Okay, I want to eat that dessert for a long time ¡­¡± There are many similar conversations like this, and Chu Qing suddenly felt goose bumps all over. If you guessed right, before he came to this World, he might have been together with other boys, holding hands together, and eating ice cream together on the weekend ¡­ And that boy is probably Lin Dong ¡­ Chu Qing was so cold that he didn¡¯t dare to think about it. He hurriedly found a large shopping mall and walked in. Before Chu Qing accompanied Lin Dong to this mall, the clothes inside were famous for the high price, but the service was really good. Chu Qing knows that there are several floors hidden above it, and the prices of these high-level shopping malls are much more expensive. Chu Qing now has no concept of money, and simply went straight to the top. The above are some of the more famous clothing brands, and even some clothing brands, Chu Qing has not heard of. ¡°Hello, sir, do I need to buy anything?¡± Chu Qing went shopping for a long time, and finally found a young clothing store that was biased towards leisure. Chu Qing walked in, and the clothes inside were a bit dazzling. ¡°I look at the clothes.¡± ¡°What kind of clothes do you want?¡± The service attitude was very good. Not long after Chu Qing came in, a waiter came by himself and began to introduce Chu Qing to various clothes. Chu Qing was a bit at a loss, but he didn¡¯t know what brand it was, but he felt that the nature was a bit like Armani of the previous life, but the local tyrant was over. ¡°Well ¡­ just relax, just wear it comfortably.¡± Chu Qing briefly talked about his request. After a while, the waiter took 2 sets of clothes and let Chu Qing take a look. Chu Qing eyes shined, thinking that the professional match really is not the same as what he wears. Although Chu Qing is a man, he always feels that there is a little problem in his aesthetic ¡­ That¡¯s right, just a little problem 3 aunt. Chu Qing is not too much trouble, I tried both sets. Before, he really did n¡¯t find that his face could be so beautiful. After all, Chu Qing everyday all was wearing school uniforms, or worn-out casual clothes, as the saying goes well. . Changed to a new dress, Chu Qing instantly felt that his whole person had changed his taste. He was a little handsome and handsome in a cowboy, and he was very restrained and deep in a dark casual clothes. ¡°Both sets are good.¡± Chu Qing praised, the waiter smiled on her face. After all, she sold some clothes, and she was able to get some of them. She could not help but introduce it to Chu Qing. Chu Qing did not look at the price, but then looked at the clothing introduced by the waiter. Next, the waiter introduced him to a formal dress, which was similar to the variety show that Chu Qing had seen before. The male celebrities wore almost the same, and some were inclined to Korean clothes. Chu Qing simply tried it, and the upper body effect is also good. ¡°Well ¡­ just these three sets, put them on first, and then you are picking 3 sets of clothes casually, one set of casual clothes, one set of denim, trouble.¡± Chu Qing looked at the waiter a little bit differently. Didn¡¯t expect she just took out several sets of clothes, which were more in line with his temperament. ¡°Okay, please wait a moment.¡± The waitress had a stiff smile on her face, but she arranged for Chu Qing with due diligence. The entourage in the eyes of the waitress was full of envy, or can be said to be envious. (End of this chapter) Chapter 71 After all, such generous people as Chu Qing are a few, they generally only rely on high prices for profit, so in this way, if they can sell a piece of clothing, the sales staff will get a huge commission. ¡°Okay, it ¡¯s already installed. A total of 5 sets. Would you like to take a look?¡± The waitress came out carrying 2 bags of clothes and asked Chu Qing what else he needed. Chu Qing shook the head, 5 sets of clothes, has been enough for him to wear for a while, and for convenience, Chu Qing bought all suits, from jackets lined to the outside, as well as shoes and socks, are included in you. Chu Qing could not help but secretly refreshed, the rich motherfucker really cool! Although money is not so important for Chu Qing, he is really enjoying the thrill of this unbridled shopping for the first time. ¡°Oh, right.¡± Chu Qing thought of something suddenly. ¡°how?¡± The waiter looked at Chu Qing with a professional smile. ¡°Can I help you with it? So much, I¡¯m a little inconvenient to hold, and I will pay you a tip.¡± Chu Qing asked that he would buy a car later, so it might be inconvenient to carry so many of them. ¡°Of course, we will try our best to meet the customer¡¯s requirements, and the delivery service is free.¡± Chu Qing nodded, sure enough, if you have money, you can buy any service ¡­ ¡°Okay, that¡¯s trouble.¡± Chu Qing left an address for the clerk and then took out the bank card to settle the bill. These 5 sets of clothes, easily put on 10000, Chu Qing is also a bit secretly tongued, didn¡¯t expect such high consumption. But now 10,000 money is a matter of minutes for Chu Qing, a talisman is easily 30000 into the account. After Chu Qing left the address, he turned and left. ¡°En? Isn¡¯t this Chu Qing?¡± At this moment, a person behind him suddenly stopped Chu Qing. Chu Qing was stunned for a moment. The sound seemed a little familiar? Chu Qing looked back and saw a boy who came to him with a faint smile, a clear trace in his eyes ¡­ hostility? ¡°Why don¡¯t you know me? Old classmate.¡± The boy smiled, pats Chu Qing¡¯s shoulder. old classmate? Chu Qing¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. He seemed to remember it. The memories were too long apart. Chu Qing couldn¡¯t remember who this person was. When he just patted his shoulder, Chu Qing remembered the person in front of him. name. Outstanding! After Chu Qing thinks about it, it is also nodded with a smile. When the old classmates meet, do n¡¯t cast aside all considerations for face anyway. ¡°How come there is time, I remember you like staying at home?¡± ¡°Oh, come and buy something. How about you? I remember you don¡¯t go in and out of the bar often?¡± Chu Qing also greeted with a smiley face, and the 2 people all seemed to have a pleasant appearance, but only Chu Qing knew the hidden hostility of the 2 people on the surface. ¡°Hehe, that¡¯s all a thing of the past. It can be said that the consumption can be high ¡­¡± Zhuo Buqun looked at Chu Qing, and then continued: ¡°Chu Qing, I said you haven¡¯t changed a few years ago, especially the clothes you wear.¡± Chu Qing shrugged slightly and said that it was undeniable that although Chu Qing wanted fiercely to hit his face, it was not the right time ¡­ ¡°Okay, classmate reunion party I organized tonight, are you coming?¡± Zhuo Buqun not at all saw the scene before Chu Qing bought clothes, otherwise I might be surprised. ¡°Come on, definitely come. Lin Waner told me 2 days ago.¡± Chu Qing smiles evilly, if he doesn¡¯t come, how can he give you a chance to face? Hearing Lin Waner, Zhuo Buqun¡¯s eyes appeared cold. He always had some thoughts on Lin Waner, whether it was in the previous life or now, but that Lin Waner had always been unclear with Chu Qing. ¡°Okay, then I will wait for you at night.¡± Zhuo Buqun is obviously not as calm as Chu Qing, and on the surface has already begun to show impatience. ¡°By the way, at the most famous charcoal hot pot restaurant, you should know?¡± ¡°Jinmen copper pot shabu-shabu?¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s where, didn¡¯t expect you have heard of country bumpkin, hahaha.¡± Zhuo Buqun already has some impatients. He has some impatients who want to step on Chu Qing¡¯s face. Didn¡¯t expect so many years later, the desire in his heart is still so strong, or rather, jealous! Chu Qing still smiled politely and said: ¡°didn¡¯t expect is such a high-end place, do you invite guests?¡± Chu Qing¡¯s words came out, and Zhuo Buqun¡¯s face rubbed red, but he really couldn¡¯t take it. Although he had the Membership Card there, he said he wanted to invite guests ¡­ It is estimated that more than 20 people need 3 yuan to eat a meal, and don¡¯t count alcohol. Looking at Zhuo Buqun¡¯s complexion, Chu Qing laughed and turned to leave. Tonight, he will give Zhuo Buqu the opportunity to step on him ¡­ (End of this chapter) Chapter 72 It¡¯s time to buy a car. Although Chu Qing is a sword repair, he is trying his best to get off the road, and the speed does not lose the iron box of 4 wheels. If you repair the Great Ascension, Yu Qi flight is not difficult, it is a top sports car. It is estimated that he is not as fast. But that¡¯s a bit too shocking. Imagine that when a group of people looked up at Chu Qing with their necks up and flying around in the sky, that¡¯s okay. It¡¯s estimated that in addition to marvel in everyone¡¯s hearts, what should they think next Grab Chu Qing back to slice and study. Flying, but everyone ¡¯s dream, Chu Qing is not afraid of being caught, but is afraid of trouble. All day long, he is followed by a bunch of sneaky guys, behind his butt, as annoying as a fly, Think about it and have a headache. Besides, to cultivate that kind of realm, Chu Qing felt the rich Spirit Qi of this World, and if he tried his best to cultivate, I am afraid it would not be possible in a few years. This is still in the case of his renewal, to know that his previous life can be cultivated for 300 years. I do n¡¯t want that much. The car is a must. Chu Qing listened to the introduction of the sales girl and touched the bank card in his pocket. It was still poor. A normal Bugatti Veyron would cost 4 5,000,000, not to mention It¡¯s better. Chu Qing looked hesitantly, looking at the sales girl¡¯s eyes, his eyes were drooping suddenly, his enthusiasm was greatly reduced, and the man with hairs not even grown yet in front of him would look at their best car here when he entered the store. Wealthy, it turned out to be a poor ghost who can¡¯t afford to buy. But also, the sales girl thought about it, where is a boy, what money did he come from, the requirement to go out to work, the emotions of the sales girl, they were collected immediately, and Chu Qing went to another area without trace . But she did not know that Chu Qing had already seen all the subtle movements on her face, but Chu Qing was silent that¡¯s all. Being despised by others, Chu Qing chuckled in his heart and didn¡¯t care too much. If he even had to care about this little thing, he wouldn¡¯t have to do anything for a day. Someone on the street glared at him. Did he have to stare back? In this case, even if Chu Qing is a sword repairer, and his physical strength is different from ordinary people, that would have to be exhausting. Not because of anything else, but because of Chu Qing ¡¯s face, in this world, in the words of the group of women, the birth was devastatingly beautiful, for example, Shi Wushuang. Now Chu Qing is walking on the street, with a return rate of almost 100%. A group of women like wolves have green eyes in their eyes. There are also those men who are jealous, jealous and hateful, Chu Qing¡¯s heavy sighed heart, can¡¯t bear to look straight. ¡°Sir, in my opinion, this car is very suitable for you, it ¡­¡± The sales girl introduced Chu Qing who was awakening in thought. Listening to the introduction of the sales girl, Chu Qing focused his eyes on the black line, what the hell? It¡¯s a bright red beetle car, still a pocket version, absolutely petite and cute. Does this fit well with yourself? Chu Qing couldn¡¯t help but touch his flawless face. For the first time, he felt that being handsome is not a good thing, especially in this ** world. ¡°Cough cough ¡­¡­¡± Chu Qing coughed twice, then said, ¡°Is there a male, no, feminine car, show me.¡± When it came to his mouth, Chu Qing realized that he almost made another mistake and hurriedly changed his mouth, but when he said this, why was it so awkward. selected very carefully, Chu Qing finally bought a black Porsche 911, 1,6 million under the suggestion of the chatter of the sales girl, the general configuration, but this is enough for Chu Qing, temporarily stay alive for the time being Use it, When the sales girl heard that Chu Qing wanted to buy the car, the expression on her face was extremely rich. This car is considered to be mid-range by them. She sells such a car, and she can get a lot of commission. Chu Qing suddenly became her god, and the customer is God. Seeing the sales girl in a daze, Chu Qing brows slightly wrinkle asked: ¡°Is there a problem?¡± Chu Qing was really made a little sensitive by this World, but do n¡¯t let anything out, the boy child prohibits the shit of driving this kind of car. ¡°No, no problem, I will handle the procedures for you.¡± The sales girl asked Chu Chu so quickly and was quickly replied. Then he turned to the counter and turned his back to Chu Qing whispering something. If anyone else could not hear it or see it, but Chu Qing was different. He clearly heard what the sales girl was whispering. ¡°A boy, buying this kind of car is really rebellious. It¡¯s a little hot pepper. It¡¯s so beautiful. It must be on the bed ¡­ but he seems to be underage. I don¡¯t know if it will be cheaper in the future ¡­¡± Hearing this, Chu Qing almost fell over and told himself to calm down again, but he still could n¡¯t calm down at the end, swiping the card, checking out in a hurry, Chu Qing drove the newly arrived car and fleeed. Not because of anything else, it was because the sales girl actually wiped the oil when he gave him the key, and took the opportunity to scratch it in his palm, Chu Qing¡¯s entire arm instantly got a layer of goose bumps. The sales girl looks young, but her belly is more protruding than her chest, and she is too long to compliment. Chu Qing¡¯s mind can¡¯t help but show such a picture. In the World he is familiar with, a greasy and rich middle-aged bald uncle has a perverted hand to a little girl who looks delicate and pretty, 2 years old ¡­ Shaking his head, Chu Qing did n¡¯t dare to think down. Looking out of the car window, that each and everyone behaved arrogantly, a woman with a sturdy body, and a man with strong makeup and endearing little bird in each and everyone. ¡°Fuck.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 73 Chu Qing drove the car and spent 2 days in the familiar and unfamiliar Jinmen City. He also came to this World for some time. He had no choice but to accept him, but the strangeness in his heart was still inevitable for a while. It was not early, and Chu Qing drove home. The waiter at the mall previously called Chu Qing and told Chu Qing that the clothes had been delivered. He is now home, and he can go to the party by changing his clothes. For the previous life, just go there. It¡¯s just this life, Zhuo Buqun and Zhuo Buqun, I hope you can wipe your eyes bright, but from the previous contact, he has not changed at all. Parked the car downstairs, Chu Qing got off the car and saw the old building, wondering if he should encourage his parents to move to a new home. ¡°Wow, brother, you are the rich woman near you. Is this car really good? Is it new?¡± Chu Qing suddenly heard Chu Xiao¡¯s exclamation in his ear. He was shocked. He looked upstairs, turned back to find Chu Xiao¡¯s silhouette, and stepped forward to cover Chu Xiao¡¯s mouth. This elder sister, Chu Qing is really a headache. He does n¡¯t want his parents to see the car now, otherwise he ca n¡¯t explain it, but mother is okay to say that it ¡¯s just father. Chu Qing remembers the nagging appearance of father. A shivered. ¡°Hmm ~¡± Chu Xiao struggled hard and wanted to speak. ¡°Small sound ~¡± This scene was hit by the elder sister, Chu Qing admitted that she was bad luck, but she couldn¡¯t kill her, and reminded the elder sister that Chu Qing let go. Chu Xiao was able to speak, and immediately shouted again: ¡°Xiao Qing, you are a good servant, even your elder sister, I don¡¯t ¡­¡± Chu Xiao¡¯s mouth was covered by Chu Qing again. There was no way. She was too forgetful. After Chu Qing communicated with Chu Xiao with her eyes, she slowly let go. Chu Xiao finally stopped shouting and took Chu Qing ¡¯s arm and whispered, ¡°Xiao Qing, always tell me, is this car given to you by the woman from Chen Chenxi, and to what extent have you both developed, her age? Although she is a little older than you, a woman who is a little older is better and will hurt people ¡­ ¡° Chu Qing went upstairs, and Chu Xiao took Chu Qing ¡¯s arm, which looked like Chu Qing was dragging Chu Xiao away. In this way, Chu Qing had more physical contact with Chu Xiao, and felt the arm upload Sensual Chu Qing made a hard effort and pulled his arm out. When Chu Xiao caught him again, he hurriedly flicked away and did not let Chu Xiao succeed. This time Chu Xiao said something in her mouth again. I saw her eyes narrowed and a wretched expression: ¡°This is a woman, it¡¯s different. Even the elder sister dislikes it. Chu Qing¡¯s face was dull, and Chu Xiao hurriedly interjected: ¡°You don¡¯t need to explain, I know you are shy, right? Ha, my little man at home knows that he is shy, hehe.¡± Chu Qing was really intolerable and turned back impatiently, saying: ¡°I just bought a lottery ticket and won 3000 pieces.¡± Chu Xiao¡¯s eyes rolled, as if he understood something, rubbing his hands and said: ¡°Brother, do you want to explain how to explain the car to father?¡± OK, it ¡¯s not stupid, seeing the old lady ¡¯s unprofitable and early look, Chu Qing secretly thought, the old lady ¡¯s unspoken implication is just wanting a sealing fee, and the reason why he said that is to attract fish Bait. Now that Chu Xiao¡¯s attention has been diverted, Chu Qing is not in a hurry, and he beat his head and said, ¡°Yeah, how come I seem to have forgotten the transfer password.¡± Chu Xiao¡¯s face twitched, and he scolded in his heart: Smelly Brat, but there was a pleasing smile on his face, saying: ¡°My good younger brother, don¡¯t tease the elder sister ¡­¡± Seeing the elder sister¡¯s dead skinny face without a sense of discipline, Chu Qing had already seen it strangely. After Chu Xiao said it was almost the same, Chu Qing neither too fast nor too slow threw out his own chips: ¡°I want to participate in a classmate reunion at night party, you know, dad, ¡° Before Chu Qing¡¯s words were finished, Chu Xiao reached out and patted her 36E bust and said, ¡°Take care of me, and father will solve it.¡± ¡°That car,¡± ¡°I promise not to reveal a child.¡± Chu Xiao solemnly vowed. They were all happy, Chu Qing took out his mobile phone and transferred 5000 yuan to his elder sister. Anyway, his money was spent on relatives, and no longer earned. Chu Xiao got the money, his steps were lighter, he climbed a few steps, and suddenly turned back and asked: ¡°You will not really be punished by Ye Chenxi that girl, I heard that her home ¡­¡± Chu Qing¡¯s face was black, and he felt like a 5000-dollar buoyant. Fortunately, although the elder sister didn¡¯t have good manners, her credibility was still good. When Chu Qing told father to go to the classmate reunion party, father kept asking if there were female classmates, when to come back, when drinking a lot of annoying questions, etc. Chu Xiao came up in time to free Chu Qing from the sizzling sound of water, until Chu Qing changed clothes out, Father Chu was still nagging, but the topic has been transferred from Chu Qing to Chu Xiao. It¡¯s not easy to say that Chu Xiao is ignorant, lazy to eat, and fooling around all day. Every serious business, it is not easy to marry a better man in the future ¡­ Chu Qing listened to 2 sentences, and all had a headache. He really admired the elder sister¡¯s concentration, but from the elder sister¡¯s flashing eyes, it is estimated that you have to add money when you return ¡­ (End of this chapter) Chapter 74 Jin Men¡¯s copper pot shabu mutton, Chu Qing has been familiar for the second time, this is the most famous hot pot restaurant in Jinmen, covering an area of ??tens of acres, 2-Layer¡¯s small building, box, card lot. With outstanding financial resources, it is impossible to want to charter a venue, so he only packs one of the largest boxes to hold a party tonight, which can accommodate 20-30 people. By the time Chu Qing arrived at the hot pot restaurant, he was already understood in the number box by the group, so Chu Qing parked his car and went straight to the box. Chu Qing went upstairs, and across the distance, he had heard the noise from the box No. 3, it seemed that everyone came very early, came to the door, Chu Qing pushed the door and entered . Ga ~ At the moment Chu Qing showed up, the noise in the room came to an abrupt end, the expression on everyone¡¯s face instantly solidified, especially Zhuo Buqun¡¯s appearance of a hell. In this scene, Rao is a person of the second generation of Chu Qing. At this time, he was also confused. He did n¡¯t do any major events of heaven-shaking, earth-shattering. Are these people responding so much? Chu Qing introspected himself, the shoes were not worn backwards, the crotch zip was not opened, the top button was not wrong, and the way of wearing this jeans to accompany the jacket was not non-mainstream. From the point of view of the group of people, the problem lies in his own clothes. Before Chu Qing can figure it out, everyone starts to make a noise again, and each and everyone harboring malicious intentions is smirking at Zhuo Buqun. At this time, the outstanding face is already wrinkled, and there is still the previous, proud meaning. Chu Qing wondered, after finding Tang Ziyan in the crowd, he pulled Tang Ziyan aside and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Tang Ziyan laughed loudly on Chu Qing¡¯s shoulder. After hearing Chu Qing¡¯s question, he endured the smile and said breathlessly: ¡°Too, too ¡­ funny, you don¡¯t know, just ¡­ Just now, Zhuo Buqun bet with everyone and said, bet you will wear a school uniform to the party today. If he loses, he will cover the food for the big guy for a week, and if he wins, our big guy will pack him Food for one week. ¡° ¡°Such a good thing, there is no reason to disagree. There are so many people here, even if they lose, everyone just takes care of him for a meal. As a result, haha, did you see his expression, did you really let it go? The big guy is disappointed. ¡° ¡°Oh,¡± Chu Qing learned this, and couldn¡¯t help but wonder: ¡°I met him when I went to the shopping mall to buy clothes in the afternoon. He still made this bet. Have brain issues.¡± ¡°He probably knew you couldn¡¯t afford it.¡± Tang Ziyan¡¯s unintentional words broke the point of the matter. Chu Qing rubbed the corner of his mouth, it was really self-inflicted and unviable. Zhuo Buqun rounded his face and slapped it on his face. It hurt to watch it. Looking at the stiff smile on Zhu Buqun¡¯s face, Chu Qing seemed to think of something, and turned back to ask Tang Ziyan: ¡°Is the big guy who bet counted as me?¡± Tang Ziyan was stunned, and his eyes lit up for a moment, revealing a pair of expressions, Chu Qing, and you said: ¡°Of course, he said the original words are to invite classmates who come to the party tonight for a week.¡± And I ¡¯ve already come, so I smiled and walked to Zhuo Buqun, separated from the crowd, and I asked aloud: ¡°Zuo Buqun, I heard that you want to invite the big guy to eat a week ¡¯s meal, do n¡¯t forget My share! ¡° Zhuo Buqun immediately started, and when he gritted his teeth, he retorted: ¡°Without you ¡­¡± Only two words were said, and the latter two words of ¡°thing¡± were stuck in the throat. . Just because Zhuo Buqun refused Chu Qing because of a moment of anger, Chu Qing kept using his eyes to imply that Zhuo Buqun, are the students still there? This time Zhuo Buqun can only admit that he is bad luck, his head can bleed and bleed, and his face can not be lost, otherwise he is not Zhuoqiu why hold this party, not all for the sake of face. Zhuo Buqun responded quickly. After trying to understand, he immediately changed his mouth and responded: ¡°Of course, if you agree to bet you must accept to lose, all the big guys who are present, the meal expenses of eating in the cafeteria in the next week are all in me Over head. ¡° When this remark came out, there was a burst of cheers. Zhuo Buqun saved a little face, but he was probably bleeding in his heart. Moreover, he is not stupid, so quietly limits the scope of food expenses to the school cafeteria. Otherwise, such a large group of people would come here every day to eat hot pot, and he really couldn¡¯t afford it. But even in the school cafeteria, more than 20 people eat for a week, that is not a small sum. Chu Qing smirked and put a hand on Zhuo Buqun¡¯s shoulder and whispered: ¡°You want to invite the big guy to eat a week¡¯s meal, then I don¡¯t know if the money for the guests tonight is enough, you never want to let the big guy Let ¡¯s say AA, well said in advance, I did n¡¯t bring any money when I came at night ¡­ ¡° Before Chu Qing¡¯s words were finished, Zhuo Buqun threw a sentence of gnashing teeth: ¡°No need to worry about you.¡± Then he flicked Chu Qing¡¯s arm away. He was so mad. When I met Chu Qing in the shopping mall in the afternoon, I didn¡¯t see anything in Chu Qing¡¯s hand. The consumption there was so high. That was because of the country bumpkin patronized by Chu Qing. Chu Qing is a genuine school uniform party. In the outstanding impression, there are 4 seasons a year. In addition to school uniforms, where do I wear other clothes? Today Chu Qing¡¯s unprecedented changed clothes. It seems that he wants to fight against him. . This tone made him unbearable. While greeting his classmates, Zhuo Buqun stared at Chu Qing¡¯s flawless face several times. The jealousy in his eyes was not concealed. I really want to draw 2 knives, this is the original impulse in Zhuo Buqun¡¯s heart. (End of this chapter) Chapter 75 If Chu Qing knows that Zhuo Buqun ¡¯s hostility towards him is all from his face, I really do n¡¯t know how he would feel. I ¡¯m afraid that without Zhuo Buqun ¡¯s hands, he ¡¯s going to draw 2 knives first. , Chu Qing is by no means a person who eats by face. Moreover, Chu Qing is really dissatisfied with his face now, because it is so beautiful and too detailed. Chu Qing likes that kind of ruggedness. However, because the father Mother is too long, he can¡¯t do anything. But having said that, if it¡¯s not as good as the father, Mother will not ignore the family¡¯s opposition and elope with father. Speaking of that damn family, although Chu Qing let Ye Chenxi give him a lesson from his 2nd aunt last time, this matter is definitely not over yet. Chu Qing 2 is a man. He is too aware of the style of the Great Family. Zhuo Buqun is the protagonist at this party tonight, so he, a busy man, came in contact with Chu Qing a little and took care of others, waiting for everyone to eat almost. Zhuo Buqun ¡¯s pats hand attracted everyone ¡¯s attention to him, and then said: ¡°I believe everyone is understood. Next week, our school will hold a spring sports meeting. I am going to form a men ¡¯s basketball team. Does anyone want to Participated in ¡­ ¡° It ¡¯s a lot. It ¡¯s a big deal to say nothing, just want to set a precedent in Jinmen No. 1 High School, form a men ¡¯s basketball team, and then he becomes Captain, when the time comes out of the limelight. You should know that in the history of Jinmen No. 100 Middle School, which has been founded for nearly 1 years, there has never been a real men¡¯s basketball team so far, and there are many cheerleaders. Zhuo Buqun¡¯s idea is good, but unfortunately his original intention is a bit crooked, and Chu Qing smiled at it, and he wasn¡¯t worried. When tone barely fell, a henchman immediately stood up next to him and said he wanted to join. Chu Qing glanced at that boy student with bright silver nail polish, and almost spit out the mutton that he had just eaten. Well, Chu Qing knew that this was normal, and he also expressed understanding, but instinctive reaction, he also no way. Strongly resisting the urge not to look over there, Chu Qing succumbed to eating. In his view, eating is the right thing. Tonight, these are obviously a drama that Zhuo Buqun wrote and directed himself. Good contact. So no surprise, his men ¡¯s basketball team was a stubborn thing, and Chu Qing did n¡¯t pay attention, but did n¡¯t expect, and the topic quickly fell on him again. Tang Ziyan is the leader of the student sports interest group in Jinmen No. 1 Middle School. Well, the student sports interest group does not exist in previous life, but it does exist now. This is similar to the existence of a society. Its main purpose is In order to assist the management of the school sports department. Therefore, this section is responsible for the registration of this time school sports meeting. Zhuo Buqun proposed the formation of a men ¡¯s basketball team. Tang Ziyan had agreed, but she also recommended a person to Zhuo Buqun. This person was Chu Qing. Chu Qing had everything to beat Tang Ziyan on the basketball court that day, and it had already spread throughout the first middle school. How can we bypass Chu Qing when forming a men¡¯s basketball team? No, Zhuo Buqun stared at Chu Qing, but he resisted in his heart. The school flower of Chu Qing is already very popular, and it is his idea to form a basketball team, so he does not want other people to divide his limelight. , Chu Qing is even worse. ¡°Chu Qing, I want to form a basketball team. I heard that your ball is okay. Will you come to my team?¡± Zhuo Buqun said cynically. Chu Qing couldn¡¯t hear what he meant, and laughed in his heart, said the head: ¡°I¡¯m not interested.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not interested in something, and it¡¯s better than me?¡± Zhuo Buqun hasn¡¯t spoken yet, but Tang Ziyan inserted it first. Chu Qing chuckled, Tang Ziyan understood the meaning, and immediately denied: ¡°No, no.¡± The ambiguity of Chu Qing¡¯s answer, no one knows if he said he was really not interested, or Tang Ziyan is not as strong. Anyway, Tang Ziyan was frowned and turned his spear to aim at Zhuo Buqun: ¡°You just said that Chu Qing played well, so do you mean I won¡¯t play?¡± Tang Ziyan¡¯s remarks are full of officials, and it is strange that Zhuo Buqun has made his own mistakes, trying to debase Chu Qing, but stepped on Tang Ziyan¡¯s tail. If Chu Qing is okay, where should Tang Ziyan¡¯s face defeated by Chu Qing go? This time the outstanding gunshot hit the gun, blushing and supporting me, and Tang Ziyan understood clearly, and cleared his throat again, ¡°Okay, I am not blind, I don¡¯t care about any contradiction between you two, but everyone Today, we can all get together as classmates, all in one. ¡° ¡°This time Zhuo Buqu you want to form a men ¡¯s basketball team, I have no opinion, when the time comes Our school has only you men ¡¯s basketball team, I heard that the 2nd side there seems to have this idea too recently, so no surprises In that case, your only game was against the men ¡¯s team in 2. ¡° ¡°When the time comes, it¡¯s not just a matter of the game, it will be related to the honor and face of our first middle school, so you can only win, not lose, the unhappiness between you, let me put it down first, I heard no . ¡° (End of this chapter) Chapter 76 Tang Ziyan¡¯s devotion to righteousness that inspires reverence, the people who heard the house were full of blood, except Chu Qing and Zhuo Qiu. Zhuo Buqun thinks that Tang Ziyan is obviously going to Chu Qing, and he always wants Chu Qing to join the basketball team. He certainly is not reconciled. As if they could not win the basketball game without Chu Qing, Zhuo Buqun murmured and glanced at Chu Qing. At this time, Chu Qing was putting a piece of lamb in his mouth, as if he hadn¡¯t listened to Tang Ziyan. Zhuo Buqun immediately prepared to complain to Tang Ziyan. Those who dared not listen to Tang Ziyan¡¯s speech hadn¡¯t appeared in one. Tang Ziyan is who, not to mention family history, but his academic performance is firmly in the first place in the entire third grade. Not only the results, but also the number one in any other aspect, but now it is necessary to exclude basketball, because there is a person who has surpassed Tang Ziyan, and that person is eating lamb at this time. In a word, Zhuo Buqun thinks that Chu Qing is over and angers Tang Ziyan. It will be ugly to die later. Zhuo Buqun does n¡¯t mind adding fuel to the fire to make it more prosperous. On a chest shot, Zhuo Buqun assured Tang Ziyan: ¡°I¡¯m fine, but he,¡± Zhuo Buqun took the lead in occupying the moral high ground, and then directed Tang Ziyan to Chu Qing. He believed that Tang Ziyan would be angry. In fact, Tang Ziyan was not only angry, she was so angry, Chu Qing did n¡¯t matter, she at first looked at her as a Number One Person for a long time, she was treated for the first time. . Liu Liu raised her eyebrows immediately and asked Chu Qing angrily: ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°Well, I think it¡¯s just right.¡± Chu Qing¡¯s answer is that the bull¡¯s head is not right. Tang Ziyan was stunned for a while, and the others didn¡¯t react at all for a while. Until Chu Qing took out a piece of mutton from the pot, he blew and said, ¡°It ¡¯s for you.¡± Buzz, the air seemed to be frozen. Everyone turned to look at Tang Ziyan, who was full of anger. I saw the anger on Tang Ziyan¡¯s face dissipated at the speed visible to naked eyes. Leaving Zhuo Buqun beside him, he walked over to Chu Qing, opened a chair and sat down, let Chu Qing feed the piece of lamb into her mouth. Zhuo Buqun was messy, and he remembered later that there seemed to be rumors that the school flower of Chu Qing was together with the school grass of Tang Ziyan. He until now thought that it was a rumor. Why? He Chu Qing made a good point, and the rest was nothing. Tang Ziyan¡¯s Heaven¡¯s Proud Daughter, he did not dare to hope, and he could only retreat second, secretly like Lin Waner, see here, Zhuo Buqun¡¯s envy is even heavier. Chu Qing looked at the Yiren in front of him, and he still thought about others. Although the hot pot smell in the box was heavy, it could not be concealed. The natural fragrance of Tang Ziyan and the woman Tang Ziyan were only 17 years old and were too developed. Hurry up. Chu Qing lowered his head and saw the scenery in front of Tang Ziyan¡¯s chest. Tang Ziyan was stared at by Chu Qing with a bit of panic, his ears were blushing, and extend the hand wanted to touch Chu Qing ¡¯s head. Chu Qing noticed Tang Ziyan¡¯s move and hurriedly evaded with black lines. Should this be the way men treat women? Tang Ziyan threw his hands empty, and gave Chu Qing a strange look. Chu Qing felt more comfortable, this is what a woman should look like, she didn¡¯t touch Chu Qing, Tang Ziyan only thought he was shy and didn¡¯t mind, and then said: ¡°You don¡¯t want to participate in the basketball team?¡± Tang Ziyan Not blind, she saw the attitude of Chu Qing. Chu Qing was not in a hurry. He glanced at Zhuo Buqun nervously and said: ¡°Do you want me to participate?¡± Needless to say? Tang Ziyan pretends to be deeply nodded. ¡°But I have a condition.¡± Chu Qing¡¯s mouth curled up, revealing a playful smile. ¡°Say.¡± ¡°Let me kiss.¡± Chu Qing stared at Tang Ziyan¡¯s pink lips. Ye, what did Tang Ziyan think it was, and he kissed Chu Qing without saying anything. Chu Qing quickly prevented: ¡°No, it¡¯s not like this, it¡¯s not you who kissed me, but I kissed you.¡± In this ** World, when I think that Tang Ziyan may kiss more men in the future, Chu Qing is crazy for a while. After all, in this World, women do n¡¯t know how to hold back, but men have to abide by their virtues. Tang Ziyan remembered that a few days ago, Chu Qing said that she was going to chase her, and suddenly she stood up straight and said, ¡°Come on!¡± ¡°You close your eyes.¡± Chu Qing wanted Tang Ziyan to be a little feminine. Tang Ziyan hesitated slightly, and finally closed his eyes. Looking at Tang Ziyan, who was a little bit ashamed, Chu Qing reached out his fingertips and lightly touched Tang Ziyan¡¯s pink lips. Even if it is a kiss, this is not Chu Qing¡¯s false high, but he is afraid that he can¡¯t hold it, and come to Japan to grow up, come here today, otherwise Zhuo Buqun really wants to kill. After touching, Tang Ziyan thought that Chu Qing had kissed, eyes opened said with a smile: ¡°You even agree, when the time comes must win, there are special rewards!¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 77 Tang Ziyan¡¯s words were full of deep meaning, and at the same time there were endless coups around him. Some classmates who had a good relationship with Tang Ziyan, each and everyone encouraged Tang Ziyan to treat guests. After all, the school flowers of No. 1 Middle School were soaked. This is not a thing for Tang Ziyan at all. He smiled and agreed: ¡°No problem, you want to go ¡­¡± Halfway through the conversation, Tang Ziyan seemed to remember something, looked back at Chu Qing, and said narrowly: ¡°You said you want to chase me, and now you have chased this meal?¡± ¡°I ask.¡± Chu Qing stared at Tang Ziyan without blinking his eyes. He didn¡¯t find Tang Ziyan had such an interesting side. ¡°When do you want to eat somewhere?¡± This question that should have been asked by Tang Ziyan can only be asked by Chu Qing. ¡°This, you say.¡± ¡°No, no, just say it.¡± ¡°¡­¡± The friends of Tang Ziyan, each and everyone shoved to each other and said, just now carefree of each and everyone, this time in front of Chu Qing, but shy, who makes Chu Qing a special school flower? Others said that Zhuo Buqun was not. Like Chu Qing, he was a boy. At this time, he would not let go of the opportunity to suppress Chu Qing. When there was no conclusion from everyone, Zhuo Buqun suddenly uttered a voice. , Full of sarcasm said: ¡°Chu Qing, not me, you would not ask us to go to a place like a food stall to eat, if that¡¯s the case, I would rather go home and sleep.¡± ¡°Oh, then you go home and go to sleep, anyway, I didn¡¯t say I want to invite you.¡± Chu Qing pushed back Zhuo Buqu¡¯s remarks. Outstanding complex ashen, but his purpose is also achieved, confirming the fact that Chu Qing, a poor ghost, is going to the food stalls to treat guests. In front of so many people, he is embarrassed for Chu Qing, but this It was exactly what he wanted. But when I thought that Chu Qing was ashamed, there was also a Tang Ziyan who would stand up and help Chu Qing to siege. Chu Qing¡¯s mood was slightly better, and it was not good in an instant. Sure enough, Tang Ziyan stepped forward and was about to speak, but Chu Qing was the first to hold his shoulder. I saw Chu Qing¡¯s face full of warmth and said to the big guy: ¡°Since, everyone will discuss it at one and a half. equal to me Wait for everyone to have dessert, I remember there is a western restaurant nearby, the dessert is very good. ¡° Chu Qing¡¯s proposal has been unanimously approved by everyone, and only Tang Ziyan¡¯s worries have emerged. Chu Qing met and put his head to the ear of Tang Ziyan and whispered, ¡°You are my girlfriend from now on, how can I be willing to make you embarrassed to accompany me? Besides, are you worried about me like this? Swollen face filled with fatty, spent all the money, beaten home, huh? ¡° Every word of Chu Qing said that Tang Ziyan¡¯s heart was gone. After listening to the first half of the sentence, Tang Ziyan¡¯s heart was sweet. After hearing the second half of the sentence, her thoughts were guessed by Chu Qing, a little embarrassed, but only after hearing it. Was ridiculed by Chu Qing. Immediately flushed with blush, he reached out to pinch Chu Qing, and Chu Qing tried his best to dodge it. Even so, he was pinched by Tang Ziyan several times. Of course, this was the result of his deliberate release of water, otherwise Tang Ziyan couldn¡¯t even touch his clothing corner . When Tang Ziyan thought of this, he also hated gnash the teeth, and almost peeled off his face and threw it into the trash. She couldn¡¯t figure it out. How could she make such a delicate act at that time? Isn¡¯t that what the boys do? Her lifetime fame, is it all because of Chu Qing, this special boy? Tang Ziyan couldn¡¯t figure it out for a while. In any case, Chu Qing ¡¯s supper is requested. At the party, after this episode, everyone stopped eating hot pot and clamored for dessert. Of course, it ¡¯s inevitable for Chu Qing and Tang Ziyan to bite their ears * * The matter of words, discusses spiritedly. Chu Qing has become the protagonist of this party, his outstanding face, black as the bottom of the pot, when he checked out, he was unhappy, and looked at Chu Qing contemptuously, which happened to collide with Chu Qing¡¯s sight and couldn¡¯t help but emerge A sentence: ¡°Look, what¡¯s the Membership Card here, have you seen it?¡± Yes, Chu Qing does n¡¯t mind stomping Zhuo Buqun a little harder. Who made him hit him? ¡°Sorry, I really do have it.¡± Chu Qing said a golden-bright and dazzling Membership Card out of his pocket like a trick, which he did when he and Zhai Yu had dinner here two days ago. Zhuo Buqun was not calm now, and asked, ¡°You, where did you come from?¡± To hold a Membership Card here, at least 10,000 Yuan needs to be pre-stored. In his view, where does Chu Qing¡¯s country bumpkin come from so much money? ¡°Picked up.¡± Chu Qing¡¯s answer remained as usual. But because of this, Zhuo Buqun¡¯s face actually looked better, and there was a saying in the corner of his mouth: ¡°I think so.¡± ¡°Idiot.¡± Chu Qing really wants to cover his face, he can¡¯t figure it out, how could previous life be bullied by such a person. When I heard Chu Qing scold him, Zhuo Buqun was about to attack on the spot, and the waiter at the counter suddenly explained: ¡°Our Membership Cards are all registered with real names, and only I can use them. This gentleman ¡¯s Membership Card, It ¡¯s him, so he was just kidding, you ¡¯re serious. ¡° (End of this chapter) Chapter 78 Zhuo Buqun is embarrassed. The ghost knows this waiter. Why did he choose to explain at this time? Maybe he thinks Chu Qing is pretty. Anyway, Zhuo Buqun lost his face, Xin Hao had his gang of henchman, so that he could finally persuade Zhuo Buqun. A group of people, chirp chirp twitter twitter, poured into the western restaurant. Fortunately, the waiters in this restaurant were smart enough to arrange everything in an orderly manner. Because the big guy has just eaten a meal, it is now more than ten o¡¯clock in the evening, and it is not too early. So there were not many people in the Western restaurant. Even the waiter was ready to clean up and close, but when the guests came, it was not easy to catch people, so they had to brace oneself to entertain. Otherwise, if people are really determined to close, Chu Qing can only take everyone to go clubbing. Ordered some famous desserts, but looking at everyone¡¯s appearance, the focus was not on eating, but instead had to be shouted, which made Chu Qing yell in error and knew that it would be good to take them to the bar. Fortunately, this restaurant¡¯s red wine is good, and everyone is having a good time. In addition to Zhuo Buqun, he has a black face all the way, and I don¡¯t know that he is paralyzed. It was not until Zhu Buqun discovered the shiny piano displayed in the middle of the Western restaurant that Zhuo Buqun¡¯s eyes lighted up. He called his group of henchman players together and didn¡¯t know what to say. After the discussion was over, they went their separate ways. All of this, Chu Qing, who accompanied Tang Ziyan to drink, looked at him in silence. He was not afraid of Zhuo Buqun and what moths, he was afraid of Zhuo Buqun. Noisy moth. Otherwise, how to step on him, Chu Qing is a reasonable person who takes the initiative to provoke other people¡¯s things, he can¡¯t do it, even if that person doesn¡¯t look good to him, he will at most reason. But the truth is not that everyone likes to hear it. At least Chu Qing has not yet met a few people who are willing to listen to his reasoning, so when things go to the end, it is often others who do n¡¯t reason. In this way, Chu Qing doesn¡¯t need to be reasonable. In fact, Chu Qing feels very cool about his fist. As a result, Chu Qing was sometimes confused, and he couldn¡¯t figure out whether he likes reasoning and prefers to use fists. It sounds a bit confusing. When Chu Qing was stunned, the outstanding henchman had already completed the tasks he had arranged. I saw Zhuo Buqun who changed his clothes. At this time, he walked to the piano in a pretentious manner. Stretching his hand across the black and white piano keys, it brought a sound of piano and attracted everyone¡¯s attention. After the hall was quiet, Zhuo Buqiu bowed down and saluted. At this time, he had put on a tuxedo for playing piano. ¡°I ¡¯m a bad guy, I have learned piano for half a year, I just passed Grade 6, and today the coincidence of the restaurant is not here. I am willing to perform a song for entertainment. Here, I solemnly invite Lin Xiaowan to classmate, I wonder if you would like to dance with a song . ¡°Zhuo Buqun bowed again. Yes, the goods were satisfied now, Chu Qing was drinking, thinking as he thought, but he did n¡¯t go to demolish the stage, no need, anyway, Zhuo Buqun did n¡¯t mess with him like this, which I often saw before, That provocative look, this time even did not exist. Just before Lin Xiaowan was pushed to the crowd by Zhuo Buqun, she was originally preparing to debut, making great achievements in music and learning dance. Now it ¡¯s not a tweak, I just walked into the stage with the corner of the skirt, gave a salute to everyone, and then said: ¡°Since everyone does not dislike it, then I will show ugliness, today this dance, I dedicate to my best friend, also My hair is small. ¡° Who is that person, Lin Xiaowan did not point out, but her eyes have told everyone straightforwardly, that person is Chu Qing. Under Zhuo Buqun¡¯s resentment, he shook his hands directly on the piano and knocked out a string of murmurs. Fortunately, everyone did not stalemate on this issue, just touched it. Zhuo Buqun¡¯s piano performance level is not bad, he did not lie, he has 6 levels. The melodious sound of the piano flowed from his fingertips, accompanied by Lin Xiaowan¡¯s accompaniment, which attracted everyone¡¯s attention. The impeccable breakout, Chu Qing secretly gave Zhuo Buqun a thumbs up when he saw it, throwing away his personal grudge, Zhuo Buqun was unmatched. Watching Lin Xiaowan dance on the dance floor, Tang Ziyan touched Chu Qing¡¯s hand with the bottom of the goblet and asked, ¡°Are you looking good?¡± Chu Qing looked back at Tang Ziyan with a smile, and said with a smile: ¡°Tang Damei, why does this seem to be jealous?¡± Tang Ziyan¡¯s mouth twitched, and he didn¡¯t answer directly, just saying: ¡°Look, what do I do? People are jumping for you, don¡¯t let her down. Tang Ziyan focused on 2 special words, Chu Qing was speechless, could this be done? Chu Qing and Tang Ziyan whispered to each other, Lin Xiaowan ¡¯s heartbeat dance was not seen, but Zhuo Buqun, who was playing the piano, all saw it in his eyes. At first, Lin Xiaowan said that, he was in a bad mood, patiently, he endured silently, but at this moment, he could bear it. My beloved girl dances for others. That person does not know how to cherish. The key is himself. What is he? Zhuo Buqun thought more and more angry. (End of this chapter) Chapter 79 Zhuo Buqun immediately stood up with a clap of keys. He was the focus of the audience. At this time, such a move naturally attracted everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°Chu Qing, do you know Dao Venerable weighs 2 words, how do you write it?¡± Zhuo Buqun asked Chu Qing under the eyes of everyone. Chu Qing was whispering with Tang Ziyan, and was suddenly questioned by a person with a surname, but he was not annoyed. He slowly turned back and very seriously defended: ¡°It¡¯s your business if you can¡¯t play the piano. I can¡¯t hear it or not. Things, it seems that you are narrow. ¡° Let Chu Qing look at Zhuo Buqu¡¯s pretense, he can¡¯t absolutely do it, and at most ignore it, but Zhuo Buqun doesn¡¯t seem to be satisfied with Chu Qing¡¯s approach. He tries hard to force Chu Qing to ignore it. ¡°Chu Qing, you ¡­ you don¡¯t put me in the eye, I won¡¯t say anything, what do you think of Lin Waner?¡± Zhuo Buqun sharp-tongued, justified. Chu Qing is speechless. Is such a trivial thing worth it? Besides, his outstanding eyes saw that Chu Qing did not respect Lin Xiaowan ¡¯s kindness. Judging from where Chu Qing is sitting, even if he does not raise his head deliberately, it is enough to take Lin Xiaowan¡¯s dance posture in the entire scene. At this point, Chu Qing is too lazy to talk nonsense. In addition, there is nothing wrong with crime. Chu Qing gestured to Lin Xiaowan without raising a word. He thought Lin Xiaowan should understand him and drink the glass of wine. Lin Xiaowan smiled lightly, without being affected by Zhuo Buqu¡¯s provocative estrangement. Zhuo Buqun saw Chu Qing and Lin Xiaowan in front of him, frowned, treated him like air, and immediately wounded: ¡°country bumpkin, have you ever touched the piano like this? You have n¡¯t touched the piano, it ¡¯s not to blame you, but someone else When you play, your speech is wrong. ¡° Even if he is ridiculous, Zhuo Buqun is still a decent looking person. Chu Qing can¡¯t stand him anymore. When he is a son, he also has a torii, which is really unbearable. ¡°Excuse me, cough cough,¡± as soon as Chu Qing¡¯s words came out, he realized that he seemed to have been biased by Zhuo Buqun. The kind of pretending elegant words, did he say goose bumps? Quickly cough 2 times to cover up. Then he said, ¡°If you want me to say, you don¡¯t play well. I haven¡¯t whistled before. I haven¡¯t touched the piano, but if I have touched it, it still sounds like you. What about you? It ¡¯s okay to pretend, but it ¡¯s not right to force it. ¡° In Chu Qing ¡¯s words, it can be said that there is no sentiment, so Zhuo Buqun listened, and his face became pig liver color. He even said 3 good words, and unlocked the 2 buttons on the neckline of the tuxedo. With Chu Qing, he said cruelly: ¡°Chu Qing, I am going to duel with you today, don¡¯t you say that you can whistle better than I play? Okay, I want to see, what flowers can you blow out, today you If it does n¡¯t sound good to me, kneel down and apologize to me, would you dare? ¡° ¡°Then you lost?¡± Chu Qing face doesn¡¯t change asked Zhuoqiu¡¯s ruthless words. On the contrary, it was someone else who was a little nervous by this scene. No one didn¡¯t expect, things would evolve to this step. Everyone had a class, and they were invited by the crowd at night. However, Zhuo Buqun, who each and everyone witnessed, aimed at Chu Qing. At this time, 2 people had torn their faces, and they were also very difficult to do. ¡°I won¡¯t lose.¡± Zhu Buqun responded to Chu Qing¡¯s words. In his opinion, he won. Chu Qing¡¯s words were clearly boasting. Unfortunately, he did n¡¯t know that Chu Qing might not have any other and so on, but one thing is definitely an advantage, that is, he never boasting. ¡°10000 one?¡± Chu Qing will not accept the unfair gambling, and he is not stupid. ¡°So what do you want?¡± ¡°You want me to kneel and apologize, then you lose, it is better to leave these hands behind.¡± Chu Qing¡¯s plain words, chilled. Zhuo Buqun listened to the moment of horror in his heart, but he was quickly overwhelmed by the emotion of excitement. When he thought of waiting, Chu Qing would kneel in front of him like a dog, and he was unable to bear the excitement. ¡°Hush ¡­¡± Chu Qing didn¡¯t care what Zhuo Buqun thought, he really whistled. The bland tone came from his lips and teeth, and immediately attracted everyone¡¯s mind. This kind of voice was involuntarily sinking and fascinating. at first Zhuo Buqun still had a sneer on his face, then he tried hard to resist, and finally he fell. Not because of anything else, but because no one can see, Chu Qing¡¯s tone changes, and there is a golden light flash between the lips and teeth, which is the performance of spirit strength surge. Chu Qing is using spirit strength, and this piece of music has a long history, but it is genuine fairy music. It was one of the Heaven and Earth natural phenomena when Chu Qing ¡¯s previous life rose to immortality. Chu Qing captured the 10-20% of Dao Rhyme at that time and engraved it into memory. I originally thought of Immortal World and then comprehend Some. Who ever thought ¡­ now he showed less than 1% 2 of Xianle, but that was enough. (End of this chapter) Chapter 80 Xianle has 4 chapters, Warm Spring, Glorious Summer, Qing Qiu and Rin Dong, Chu Qing only showed the first 2 chapters, and then quietly listened, drinking a cup alone, in the heart aftertaste the last 2 chapters, Avenue 300 years, Chu In this 17-year-old Qing body, endless vicissitudes of life burst out at this time. Spring, Summer, Autumn, and Winter is a reincarnation. Does Chu Qing dare to show it, do others dare to listen? By the time everyone awakened from that wonderful artistic conception, Chu Qing had come to Zhuo Buqun. Zhuo Buqu sweated, the whole body was trembling, and there was no need to argue about winning or losing. ¡°Chu, Chu ¡­ Qing, you ¡­¡± Zhuo Buqu shuddered and asked for mercy. Chu Qing raised his hand and interrupted his words, but never wanted to sit on the ground with a flattered buttocks and wiped his face. ¡°If I lose, is it useful to beg for mercy?¡± Chu Qing looked at Zhuo Buqun from a condescending position. In this world, Chu Qing kneels his parents on his knees. Zhuo Buqun¡¯s shamelessness, just as Chu Qing grabbed Zhuo Buqun¡¯s hand to start, Lin Xiaowan suddenly shouted aside: ¡°Chu Qing ¡­¡­¡± Chu Qing looked back like electricity: ¡°Are you asking for love?¡± Lin Xiaowan bit her lip very tangled, next moment Tang Ziyan ¡¯s hand was put on Chu Qing ¡¯s shoulder to relieve Lin Xiaowan: ¡°Everyone classmates, just scare him, I believe he will correct it later, let ¡¯s talk about it, you If you do that, you will be fine, and it will be troublesome after all. ¡° Chu Qing pondered that the blood energy in his heart had quietly calmed down, he had calmed down, and he was undeniably influenced by Xianle Dao Rhyme, ignoring that this is no longer the cultivation world of happy enmity, there is always a rule in everything of. Chu Qing indifferently smiled, counting to ease the atmosphere of his previous move, followed by Chu Qing raised hand, from the side table, picked up a knife, silver white knife danced in Chu Qing¡¯s fingers. After a while, Zhuo Buqun had a piece of green silk, and everything fell to the ground. After shaving Zhuo Buqun with a bald head, Chu Qing nailed the knife to the side and turned away. When passing by the piano, Chu Qing¡¯s hand stroked from the piano keys, making a string of melodious piano sounds. The feeling of touching the piano was nothing special, but it was considered to have touched the piano. Chu Qing left the restaurant after checking out and hummed Xianle in his heart. Tang Ziyan stood in the restaurant and looked at Chu Qing¡¯s lonely back. Her eyes were as deep as Star Sea. She was more and more curious about this man. Chu Qing drove the car, smelling the smell of wine on his body, and smiled dumbly. Now it is ten o¡¯clock in the evening, how can he go home. I called my elder sister and said that he would not go back at night and asked her to solve the problem of father Mother for him. There was no way to transfer another 3000 pieces, and Chu Qing suddenly discovered that his elder sister, no matter what, did n¡¯t need to do anything, just earning his own money, and he could feed himself. What is this? Coming downstairs to Hua Hua Family, Chu Qing went upstairs. It was estimated that Chen Huahua would have fallen asleep long ago. After all, she loves to sleep so much. Chu Qing didn¡¯t want to disturb her and took out the key that Chen Huahua gave him to open the door. Brightly lit in the house, a mess, like a thief, and Chen Huahua is also here. She is standing in the living room at this time, confronting a man. That¡¯s right. In the middle of the night, a man appeared in Chen Hua ¡¯s Hua Family, Chu Qing eyes slightly narrowed. People who knew him knew that he was serious, no matter if this World was abnormal, but since he had a relationship with Chen Huahua, Chu Qing The third person is not allowed to step in, and his possessive desire is still very strong. ¡°Who is he?¡± Chu Qing hadn¡¯t spoken yet, but the man spoke first. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Chen Huahua¡¯s head was replied, and secretly gave Chu Qing a glance to let Chu Qing go first. Chu Qing was a little confused. When he heard that person asked who he was, he guessed that this person might be Chen Huahua ¡¯s ex-boyfriend, but then Chen Huahua ¡¯s answer and reaction made him think that this might be Chen Huahua ¡¯s enemy. After all, the home becomes like this, but it doesn¡¯t seem to be something the predecessor will do. ¡°Don¡¯t know, he will have the keys to the family?¡± The man obviously didn¡¯t want to give up. ¡°Chen Huahua is my woman.¡± Before Chen Huahua replied, Chu Qing showed his identity and his attitude. I am in charge of this matter today. ¡°Ah?¡± The man grabbed his hair and changed his face quickly, and immediately said with a smile on his face: ¡°I am a flowery father, what time are you doing?¡± Chu Qing raised his eyebrows, this is what father looks like? He cast his eyes on Chen Huahua for inquiry. Chen Huahua was helpless and seemed to be right. Before Chu Qing could figure out what was going on, Chen Huahua had pulled her father aside. What did the two people say with their heads down? But Chen Huahua forgot that Chu Qing was a sword repair. All of this was within his perception. At first, he realized that after Chen Huahua pulled her father away, he put a bank card in Chen¡¯s father¡¯s hand. The next thing I said, the more Chu Qing listened, the heavier the haze between his eyebrows was. (End of this chapter) Chapter 81 ¡°This is all my money, please go quickly.¡± This is the first sentence that Chen Huahua called his father aside. ¡°How many?¡± ¡°300,000.¡± ¡°You sent Hua Huazi, no, I owe a loan shark of 3,000,000. If you don¡¯t give money today, I won¡¯t leave. Anyway, it will be a death.¡± Chen¡¯s father made it clear that he was a rogue. ¡°But I really have no money.¡± Chen Huahua begged. ¡°You have no money, what about him? You go to him to ask for it.¡± Chen father while speaking, glanced at Chu Qing. Chen Huahua complexion slightly changed and shook his head: ¡°No, he has no money, he is still a student.¡± ¡°Hey, Chen Huahua, you can do it, even if you are underage students, do you have money at home?¡± Chen¡¯s father did not go offline. ¡°No,¡± Chen Huahua refused. ¡°If his family is rich, can he look at me?¡± Father Chen was stagnant. For a time, he could n¡¯t find a reason to refute the daughter. After a while, he opened the mouth and said again: ¡°Since there is no money, just divide it. Bigger, everything else is good. ¡° Chu Qing was furious, but Chen Huahua didn¡¯t seem to react very much, and she should have been used to it for a long time, or it was for this reason that Father Chen came to see her today. ¡°I don¡¯t,¡± Chen Huahua refused, and then added: ¡°Not even dead.¡± What is better than being older? This sentence also deceived the little child. Chen Huahua is not mentally retarded. Those rich men are obviously useless except for money, and most of them have special hobbies. If they are really sold to those people by father, it might as well To die. ¡°Okay, you are hard-hearted and don¡¯t care about me anymore, since you can¡¯t save yourself, I think you are also very distressed, the poor student, you believe or not I turn around, go to his house to make trouble, you don¡¯t let me It ¡¯s better, I wo n¡¯t make you feel better. ¡±Chen Father flustered and exasperated said. Chu Qing¡¯s view of 3 was refreshed again, Chen Huahua was so troubled by father, his eyes were red and he almost cried. ¡°No, please don¡¯t make trouble, please.¡± Chen Huahua begged her father with her crying voice. ¡°Yes, no trouble, just give me money, 3,000,000 I will leave immediately, otherwise, avoid talking.¡± Chen¡¯s attitude was very tough. ¡°But I have no money.¡± Chen Huahua whispered, she was about to be driven crazy by father. ¡°Then you sell, I know a few friends, they are doing business in that respect. Besides, you are a woman, and you don¡¯t suffer, just spend a few nights with those rich men without having to marry them ¡­ ¡­ ¡° ¡°Why don¡¯t you go?¡± Chen Huahua asked Chen father in reverse. The blocked words of Chen¡¯s father couldn¡¯t say anything. Yeah, why didn¡¯t he go, he is still a man, and he should earn more than a woman. Chu Qing thought that Father Chen had nothing to say, but who knows Father Chen had another sentence: ¡°How do you know I haven¡¯t been there?¡± ¡­¡­ Silence, deathly silence, what else is there to say, Father Chen is determined to ask for money, no matter where the money comes from, even if Chen Huahua is to sell it, and he will be spared by the rich man to maintain. Chen Huahua¡¯s will was a little bit worn away, because Chu Qing found that Chen Huahua secretly watched him more and more frequently. He knew that he was standing here now, which was invisible pressure for Chen Huahua. Sooner or later, in order not to let Father Chen harm herself, she promises Father Shameless¡¯s request. Sure enough, after a quarter of an hour, Chen Huahua bit her lips very hard and said: ¡°I promise, you go first, OK.¡± Father Chen was overjoyed, but Chu Qing was really unable to bear and said, ¡°Not good.¡± Then he grabbed Chen Huahua¡¯s hand and dragged her directly into the room. At this time, the room was as messy as it was outside. Obviously, this was Chen¡¯s masterpiece. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Chu Qing asked Chen Huahua, he felt that it was necessary to have a comprehensive understanding of this matter. Chen Huahua is still immersed in Chu Qing¡¯s sentence ¡°not good¡±. She doesn¡¯t think that her conversation with father will be heard by Chu Qing. But how can Chu Qing¡¯s answer be explained? So Chen Huahua hesitated and asked: ¡°Have you heard?¡± ¡°En.¡± Chu Qing nodded. Chen Huahua ¡¯s shoulders collapsed at once, and she did n¡¯t ask Chu Qing how she could hear it, just lowered her head, each minding their own business explained: ¡°He ¡¯s my dad, he ¡¯s a gambler, when I ¡¯m small At that time, he was a bad gamble, lost all the money in the family, and then was kicked out by his mother. ¡° ¡°But he still didn¡¯t change his life. He gambled when he had money, and swindle stole when he had no money. Until one day, when he sent me 15 years old to an old man¡¯s bed, I ran away.¡± ¡°I broke his thing. He looked for me for 3 months. At that time he almost killed me. Sometimes I really don¡¯t know if I was his own.¡± ¡°After that, it becomes what it is now. I give him money, and he no longer interferes in my affairs, but who knows, he is too much at this time, directly asking for 3,000,000, where can I get so much money. Before, he had taken a lot of money from me, and the total amount was more than 500 and 10000. I really do n¡¯t want to go on like this, I want to end this kind of life. ¡° (End of this chapter) Chapter 82 After listening to Chen Huahua¡¯s words, Chu Qing finally understood why Chen Huahua, as a news dealer, clearly made money, but still lived in such a broken place, looking like a tight bag. so that¡¯s how it is ah, such a father is really speechless. After Chen Huahua talked about her hardships, she completely let go of Chu Qing¡¯s defense, crying weeping beauty, and where is the style of this World woman. Chu Qing looked distressed. Chen Huahua was really suffering in these years. He put Chen Huahua in his arms and caressed his back for comfort. It wasn¡¯t until Chu Qing¡¯s shoulders were wet with tears that Chen Huahua¡¯s cries gradually stopped. ¡°Do you still want to recognize him as a father?¡± Chu Qing asked Chen Huahua by holding her shoulders and looking directly at her. This matter will ultimately have a result, a moment of weakness, no harm, but permanent escape from impossible. Chen Huahua struggled in her eyes. From this, her heart was definitely not calm. After a long time, she did not answer Chu Qing¡¯s question, but asked another question: ¡°Will you leave me?¡± ¡°No, unless you don¡¯t want me anymore.¡± Chu Qing replied, he probably guessed why Chen Huahua asked so, Chen¡¯s father was her last loved one, Chen Huahua didn¡¯t want a lone person to live, so even if the father again Excessively, she also repeatedly tolerated. ¡°That¡¯s good, I won¡¯t give him a penny anymore.¡± Chen Huahua¡¯s eyes were decisive. From her perspective, as long as she didn¡¯t give her the father a penny, Chen¡¯s father was impatient and probably wouldn¡¯t Haunt her. But Chu Qing¡¯s original intention is far more than that. Knowing Chen Huahua¡¯s intention, Chu Qing said solemnly: ¡°Well, this is up to me, you don¡¯t need to intervene.¡± After Chu Qing told Chen Huahua to stay alone in the room, he turned and went out. As expected, Chen¡¯s ear was stuck on the door to eavesdrop. When Chu Qing opened the door, he almost flashed in. But Chu Qing can be sure that Chen¡¯s father never heard a word, and the room door closed again. Father Chen stared at Chu Qing and looked back, then asked, ¡°What about flowers?¡± ¡°She doesn¡¯t want to see you. Now I¡¯m going to talk to you,¡± Chu Qing has a tough attitude. He doesn¡¯t have the slightest feeling for this kind of person who sells women to seek honor or buys children to seek honor. ¡°No, I want to talk to her.¡± Father Chen doesn¡¯t think he can get a dime from Chu Qing. He has learned from the daughter that Chu Qing is a poor student. ¡°Do you still think that she hasn¡¯t hurt her bad enough? Do you have to push her to a dead end to be reconciled? Really want to ask her, is she your own? In Chu Qing ruthless ¡¯s words, Chen ¡¯s sore foot was pierced, and Chen ¡¯s frontal horns were beating, and after a moment, he said directly: ¡°We have nothing to talk about, 3,000,000. I took it immediately and left. No, I took the flowers and left. , Don¡¯t say anything else. ¡° ¡°Do you think I¡¯m willing to say more?¡± Chu Qing looked at Chen father with contempt and said, ¡°3,000,000 is not impossible, but I want you to sever the relationship between father and son with Huahua. I will not allow you to harass her again in the future. You can do it. Are you there? ¡° ¡°What? 3,000,000, do you have 3,000,000?¡± Hearing Chu Qing¡¯s words, Chen¡¯s eyes were green. Chu Qing didn¡¯t speak. Father Chen calmed down and accepted the fact that Chu Qing had 3,000,000. He couldn¡¯t help but look at Chu Qing 2 more times, and then said: ¡°It¡¯s okay not to harass, yuck, or to come to her, but 3,000,000 is not enough , Get 5,000,000. ¡° Father Chen almost admitted to the fact that he was harassing the daughter. ¡°Yes.¡± Chu Qing promised very simply, ¡°Now you write a parent-daughter relationship severance book, when will it be written, and when will I give you money.¡± This is Chen Father¡¯s repentance: ¡°I don¡¯t write, I just don¡¯t come to her.¡± He already regarded Chu Qing as a new cash cow, how could he cut off the only point of contact. Chu Qing was not surprised, but just said slowly: ¡°As far as I know, even if you sell flowers to a rich man, you will never get so much money, and 10000 flowers have a length of 3 and 2 short. , You do n¡¯t dare to put one. So I think that my condition is good enough, I will give you time to consider, after today, I will not give you a son. ¡° Chu Qing ¡¯s cold Bingbing ¡¯s words said that Father Chen was in a panic. Without one minute, he went to find pen and paper by himself, because Chu Qing was right, even if he sold flowers for a good price, he could n¡¯t buy 5,000,000. . When Father Chen wrote the cut-off book, Chu Qing went to the window to make a phone call to Zhai Yu. There was no way for him to come to 5,000,000 now. The money he made last time was almost spent. Chu Qing asked Zhai Yu to borrow money. Zhai Yu didn¡¯t say anything. He directly gave Chu Qing 2. He was so confused that he didn¡¯t even ask when Chu Qing paid back the money. Because Zhai Young Master was too generous, Chu Qing held his phone for a while and was a little dazed, but he remembered this affection in his heart. (End of this chapter) Chapter 83 With one hand to deliver the money and one hand to deliver, 5,000,000 for a light and severing book, Chu Qing, when Father Chen handed over the paper to take it back, grabbed his father¡¯s wrist and pulled Father Chu in front of him. . Father Chu That ¡¯s Chu Qing ¡¯s opponent, who was instantly restrained by people, scared ashen-faced, shouting in his mouth: ¡°You, what are you going to do?¡± Chu Qing sneered, Father Chu¡¯s dazzling white teeth, and then grabbed a wrought iron for decoration from the coffee table in the living room, spirit strength swayed, and few times that strangely shaped wrought iron was Chu Qing forcibly Squeezed into an iron ball. At the same time, Chu Qing grabbed Father Chu¡¯s hand, and with a little effort, Chen Chen¡¯s forehead was cold and sweating, which was so painful, he felt his hand, as if caught by a beast trap. It¡¯s about to break. But looking at the group of iron pieces in Chu Qing¡¯s hands, whose shape is constantly changing, he dare not say a cruel word and can only bear it. He has only one thought now, that is to escape from here, what money is not money, he does not want Isn¡¯t it alright? ¡°I hope you said yes, don¡¯t let me see you and Huahua appear in the same place again.¡± Chu Qing said, letting go of Chen Fu¡¯s hand. Father Chen¡¯s legs softened, and he immediately fell to the ground, and then scared witless escaped from the living room. Money, Chu Qing gave Chen Father, but he did not have a little confidence in the character of Chen Father. In this way, I believe that Chen Father should learn to keep the promise. Chu Qing put down the iron ball in his hand and went to find Chen Huahua with that page of cut-off book. It was a bit unpleasant in his heart. This kind of thing, regardless of the result, was very uncomfortable. Why did the family whose blood is thicker than water? Pushing the door open, Chu Qing originally planned to explain it to Chen Huahua. As a result, the computer in Chen Huahua¡¯s room was turned on, and the picture on the screen happened to be the image in the living room. Chu Qing understands, dare to love Chen Huahua is even full of monitoring at home, so she also naturally understood everything that just happened in the living room. Chu Qing opened his mouth and said nothing. Chen Huahua had jumped up from the computer chair, threw himself down in Chu Qing¡¯s arms, and hugged Chu Qing. ¡°Uh, you have seen it, I just don¡¯t want to let him bother you again, this method is undoubtedly the most effective, if you don¡¯t want to, you can go to him, just give him a little money, I believe he will take this Unpleasant, forgetful thoughly. ¡° Chen Huahua shook his head: ¡°Family that can be bought with money, what is the use of it.¡± Chu Qing¡¯s shoulder shook, and he was relieved. He thought Chen Huahua thought so, not at all. ¡°Then 5,000,000, let¡¯s return together.¡± Chen Huahua hugged Chu Qing and put his head on Chu Qing¡¯s chest. Chu Qing laughed dumbly, didn¡¯t expect she even saw the matter of borrowing money herself. ¡°No, I pay it myself, I have money, you don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡± Chu Qing doesn¡¯t want to become the second Chen father, asking Chen Huahua for money, let¡¯s avoid it. Besides, he is a man. ¡°Then will you marry me?¡± Chen Huahua paused in Chu Qing¡¯s arms, then asked. Chu Qing¡¯s face is weird, not only because of that marriage, but also because Chen Huahua¡¯s thinking jumped too much. ¡°I will not marry, only a wife.¡± This is Chu Qing¡¯s bottom line, and also his contradiction with this World. Chen Huahua blinked twice and asked what was going on. Chu Qing hurriedly covered her mouth with her hand, brows slightly wrinkle, something seemed to be stuck in her throat and couldn¡¯t vomit. The air suddenly froze, and Chen Huahua opened Chu Qing, covering her hand, and asked, ¡°Are you a martial artist?¡± Chu Qing nodded, this Chen Huahua should have been understood long ago. ¡°So, you will like a lot of people, and you will also like a lot of people. It¡¯s nothing at worst, just like I have liked a lot of people before I met you, there is an anchor who can talk nicely, hehe, a woman Marrying several men is not a matter of making a fuss about nothing. You are a stronger man than a woman. I can accept several women, but you are not allowed to leave me behind. ¡°Chen Huahua Said freely, but who can feel the sourness in her heart? What to say, Chen Huahua is finished, what else does Chu Qing have to say, he hugs Chen Huahua more tightly. Chen Huahua felt Chu Qing ¡¯s intentions, and lifts the head said: ¡°So, do n¡¯t be afraid that I will ask you if you will marry me.¡± Chu Qing smiled bitterly: ¡°But you already asked!¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, you don¡¯t need to answer.¡± Then, Chen Huahua had kissed Chu Qing¡¯s lips. A messy room, a night of entertainment, a house full of spring ¡­ Through childhood, the mountain on Chen Huahua ¡¯s heart collapsed, so she was so crazy this night that she needed to vent. She has never been so relaxed at this moment. There is nothing bad about it. The only thing is that this man in bed is more than hers. She is really upset, but when she thought of such a good man, she fell asleep, Chen Huahua was very satisfied. (End of this chapter) Chapter 84 In the early morning of the following day, Chu Qing was awakened from his dreams, and there was a chaos in his head. It was too much happened yesterday. Not only did he drink a lot of wine with Zhuo Buqun ¡¯s group last night, and later toss with Chen Huahua Most of the night, when he fell asleep, the east became brighter and brighter. He was really tired. ¡°Quick, get up quickly to wash, otherwise you will be late.¡± Chen Huahua¡¯s urging voice came from her ear. Chu Qing with his eyes closed for a moment, stretched his hands to the side, empty, nobody, Chu Qing¡¯s consciousness was sober, eyes opened was startled by the flowers of a home service. Did the sun come out from the west today? This woman actually got up so early, isn¡¯t she very sleepy? And this clean and tidy room, if he remembered correctly, when he went to bed last night, he was still the messy look turned over by Chen. Could it be said that these all are cleaned up by Hua Hua, and Chu Qing was a bit difficult to accept for a while, but Hua Hua has been urging in his ear, Chu Qing had to wash. After he finished washing, he realized that Huahua had prepared a table for breakfast, milk, 3 Meiji ¡­ but Chu Qing always felt strange. ¡°Hua Hua, you ¡­¡± Chu Qing¡¯s doubts in his heart were blocked by Hua Hua with a piece of 3 Meiji before he even asked. Amount, this taste, Chu Qing, in order to live up to the good intentions of Huahua, forced to eat a piece, pressed down with milk, and then said that he was full. And Huahua was sitting across from the dining table, counting the bread crumbs, and finally Chu Qing could not stand it. He leaned back and said, ¡°Okay, it¡¯s quite unpalatable. Next time I call takeout.¡± Chu Qing smiled, he was not early, today is Monday, he had to go to school, Hua Chu sent Chu Qing to the door, Chu Qing turned around and asked: ¡°Why is it so good to me?¡± Huahua¡¯s cheeks were red and she lowered her head. She did it for Chu Qing. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to be taken away by others.¡± Chu Qing had a strange feeling in his heart, hugged Huahua, kissed her, and said: ¡°Don¡¯t do anything you don¡¯t like for me, I will be unhappy. He is a man, just stupid his own woman. Chu Qing has been away for a while, and Chen Huahua still maintains the posture when he was kissed by Chu Qing. His heart was touched and confused, where there is a little bit of a woman, clearly like a favored ¡®man¡¯. She was probably the first woman whose mind was changed by Chu Qing. As soon as Chu Qing left, Chen Huahua went back to sleep and got up early. After Chu Qing arrived at school, he didn¡¯t even bother to study, but he felt his eyes were heavy, but Song Chaoran had a big mouth sitting next to him. He wanted to sleep, and he couldn¡¯t sleep well. ¡°Hey, Chu Qing, do you know? Zhuo Buqun in the next class has shaved his head. It¡¯s scary. Everyone thinks he¡¯s taking a breath ¡­¡± Chu Qing is lying on the table and covering his ears, he doesn¡¯t want to listen. After a while, Song Chaoran¡¯s voice rang again: ¡°Hey, I heard that Zhuo Buqun¡¯s bald head was shaved by you, why? Everyone is telling it now, you ¡­¡± Chu Qing put his fingers on the table, and as soon as he came to the school today, he kept hearing the so-called, world-famous ¡°news¡± about Zhuo Buqun. He was really annoyed, and suddenly discovered that this outstanding is his nemesis. It¡¯s all like that, and he still doesn¡¯t let himself be safe. After going on like this, he really is going to go crazy. Fortunately, he has survived the early reading and started the class. Song Chaoran¡¯s big mouth finally closed. Chu Qing was lying on the table, hu hu was asleep, but after the class, Song Chaoran¡¯s loud voice would sound in time. Chu Qing slept like this for a whole day. After school in the afternoon, he finally recovered. After carrying the schoolbag and walking out of the school, the teenager¡¯s heart was a little bit sad. Tonight Chu Qing had to go home anyway, otherwise he could not explain to his parents, but how to explain when he returned home? When I had a headache, Tang Ziyan rang the phone, and the phone was connected. There was Tang Ziyan¡¯s voice over there: ¡°Chu Qing, where are you?¡± ¡°At the school gate, ready to go home.¡± Today, I went to bed and did not see Tang Ziyan. No wonder Chu Qing felt wrong. ¡°Don¡¯t you come to the basketball hall for training? Today is the first training for the men¡¯s basketball team. Didn¡¯t you promise me to join the basketball team? Now that everyone is here, you will be the only one.¡± Tang Ziyan said with some complaint. ¡°Training? No one notified me?¡± Chu Qing didn¡¯t know about it. Over the phone, Tang Ziyan¡¯s voice was completely possible. It was normal for Zhuo Buqun to do this kind of thing. She misunderstood Chu Qing. Tang Ziyan had some sorry, and the tone immediately softened a little: ¡°hmph, it must be Zhuo Bu. The group is so mad, I turned to him to settle the bills, would you still come? ¡° ¡°Come, wait for me.¡± Tang Ziyan has so ¡®informed¡¯ Chu Qing, how can Chu Qing not go? Just look at Zhuo Buqun, and he is holding back what is bad, and, as mentioned by Tang Ziyan last time, about the medicine recipe, he is just short of money now, maybe he can make extra money. (End of this chapter) Chapter 85 The school basketball hall is very large. Generally, it is rarely open except for official games. Normally, basketball training in the school is carried out on the open-air stadium, and like today, the men ¡¯s basketball team at first uses the basketball hall to train. , Is definitely a precedent. This also shows that the school attaches great importance to this men¡¯s basketball team, after all, this gimmick can be loud enough. When Chu Qing came to the basketball hall, the training of Zhuo Buqun and the others had already begun, and the coach of this basketball team was Tang Ziyan. ¡°Come?¡± Tang Ziyan greeted Chu Qing while sitting in the stands. ¡°En.¡± Chu Qing nodded gestured, looking at the group of trainees in ¡®in a frenzy¡¯ below, with a strange expression on his face. When Chu Qing first entered the museum, Zhuo Buqu seemed to be aware of it. He looked back at Chu Qing, but it was nothing more than that. There were no extra small movements, and Chu Qing was too lazy to take care of him. As for afternoon training, Zhuo Buqun deliberately did not notify himself of this matter. Chu Qing had already let go as a fart on the way to come. His time is very precious, but Chu Qing thinks it¡¯s worthless for this kind of ruthless thing. ¡°Is this playing basketball?¡± Chu Qing asked the schoolbag on the side seat and sat down next to Tang Ziyan. Look like this, this is a basketball team training, clearly a group of kindergarten children are batting the ball. And what¡¯s the matter with the sandals, is it funny? Why didn¡¯t he just wear slippers? There are also two long hairs, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a little too elegant? Tang Ziyan spread his hands and expressed helplessness. Also, if she trained normally, her coach would not sit here and watch. ¡°Don¡¯t you still want this team to win glory for the school? This is not enough.¡± I expressed my most intuitive view to Tang Ziyan. Tang Ziyan didn¡¯t answer positively, but stared at me glaringly and asked, ¡°You¡¯re not a person who cares about this kind of question, why do you ask that?¡± I smiled: ¡°What do you want to hear? I said that I care about this kind of bullshit because of you, can¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Then I thank you!¡± Tang Ziyan smiled like a flower, and then said: ¡°They have such an attitude, I have no choice, let¡¯s talk about it, maybe it¡¯s the same way in the other side of 2, it can¡¯t be the same as the girl¡¯s standard Well, I looked away anyway. ¡° Chu Qing is full of black lines. For boys, they are full of contempt, but this is a fact, and Chu Qing is also powerless to refute. ¡°Okay, don¡¯t say this, do you remember what we said last time? You said you have a new drug formula?¡± Tang Ziyan said in a low voice. Chu Qing¡¯s pupils shrank, he didn¡¯t expect, he didn¡¯t ask, Tang Ziyan mentioned it first, it seems that Tang Family¡¯s situation is very optimistic, think about it, Chu Qing said: ¡°There seems to be some misunderstanding between us.¡± It was Chu Qing who was too enthusiastic in this matter, so he aroused Tang Ziyan ¡¯s alertness, so the past few days, he did not deliberately mention this matter again, trying to use time to pull into each other. The distance is now pretty good. ¡°Isn¡¯t it necessary?¡± Tang Ziyan asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you think that you are too different? Your behavior is not like a boy at all, but a bit like a girl, and you are a martial artist.¡± Well, Chu Qing does not continue on this topic, everyone is smart, and sometimes it is necessary to be vigilant. ¡°I have 2 recipes that can help martial artist cultivation. I need money.¡± Chu Qing straight to the point, because Tang Ziyan¡¯s sake, he wanted to help Tang Family, after all, Tang Ziyan is also his previous life First love. But sometimes it¡¯s too late. At first, he only expressed some kindness to Tang Ziyan, which caused her to be alert. If the medicine recipe is given to Tang Family for free, maybe she doesn¡¯t think so. Besides, Chu Qing does need money, and Tang Family does not need money either. Sheng Mi Qiu, Dou Mi En, Yinhuo 2 It ¡¯s justified. ¡°As long as the medicine recipe is correct, money is not a problem.¡± Tang Ziyan responded to Chu Qing, a pair of Tang Family Young Master. ¡°How to confirm?¡± Chu Qing asked, 300 years of monasticism, the one side of his hand, there is no 1000, there are 800, although this World is slightly different from the cultivation world. But he has learned that some medicine ingredients are still the same, removing some of the high-level Pill Recipe, Chu Qing hands, suitable for this world, martial artist Pill Recipe, there are still a few. ¡°You can write a few less drug quotes, and I will take the rest, and let the family test it, there will be results.¡± Tang Ziyan gave the identification method. Chu Qing nodded agreed, immediately opened the schoolbag, pulled out the workbook, bite the pen, and tried to remember while writing and drawing. (End of this chapter) Chapter 86 After more than ten minutes, Chu Qing finally wrote a medicine recipe that helps absorb the spirit strength. For this World, the inner strength of the martial artist cultivation, Chu Qing did not have in-depth contact, but he guessed that 10000 could not be separated from its recipe. . Spirit strength is still the source of 10000 things, it may be a strength after spirit strength mutation, so this medicine recipe, in essence, is helpful for martial artist cultivation. But maybe, he should know the Culture System of this World, ancient martial arts, Chu Qing handed over the medicine recipe to Tang Ziyan, thinking about it. Tang Ziyan put away the medicine recipe and said slightly: ¡°You believe me that way? Are you afraid that Tang Family will crack your medicine recipe?¡± ¡°If I say, I just want to help you, money is second, do you believe it?¡± Chu Qing said, looking at the woman in front of her eyes. If Tang Ziyan really lied to him, Chu Qing would probably be disappointed, but there was no revenge in his heart. Sometimes obsession is a terrifying thing. ¡°I believe.¡± Tang Ziyan put down all the precautions in her heart at this moment. Although Chu Qing is still a mist, mysterious and secretive for her, it does not affect her trust in Chu Qing, or does not affect her likes. Chu Qing. ¡°I think I probably like you.¡± Tang Ziyan said something. A sentence that should have made Chu Qing happy, but instead caused Chu Qing to be hit hard: ¡°Don¡¯t you like me before?¡± ¡°Hehe ~ It¡¯s just a good feeling.¡± Tang Ziyan smiled saucyly, not at all in line with her Number One Person in Jinmen No.1. ¡°Okay, I like you at first.¡± Once again, Chu Qing¡¯s face was thicker than a little bit. ¡°It¡¯s not too early, I should go home, or my parents should worry.¡± Chu Qing was about to leave, and suddenly there was a palm in his chest. Tang Ziyan grabbed Chu Qing ¡¯s neckline and pulled Chu Qing over, with 4 lips connected, soft and waxy ¡­ Well, Chu Qing was kissed strongly, but he did n¡¯t refuse. At this moment, Chu Qing keenly felt that there was a basketball flying towards them from the court below. I do n¡¯t know whose handwriting, but I intuitively told Chu Qing that this is inseparable from Zhuo Buqu. Between intercepting the flying basketball and having a kiss with Tang Ziyan, Chu Qing chose the latter. Because the basketball was too disappointing, and it hadn¡¯t hit Chu Qing and Tang Ziyan, it fell off, and the manpower to throw the ball was too small. After more than ten minutes, Chu Qing¡¯s upper and lower mouth flaps were a bit numb, and Tang Ziyan was too subtle. I really miss the previous life, the one who would say blushing to the boys, they would blush Tang Ziyan. But now this is not bad, each has 1000 autumns, grabbed the schoolbag and carried it to his shoulders, Chu Qing glanced at the basketball that fell not far, and smiled and said to Tang Ziyan: ¡°It seems that you have to strengthen their physical fitness Trained. ¡° ¡°Oh, the training is done so that they can hit us?¡± Tang Ziyan looked dull when he saw the basketball. ¡°Haha, you are free, I will just say that, goodbye.¡± Chu Qing is in a good mood, saying goodbye to Tang Ziyan. As for Zhuo Buqun¡¯s group of people, I believe Tang Ziyan will train them well. When leaving the basketball court, Chu Qing also found that someone was injured because of the basketball that did not hit the person. In a circle under the backboard, the boy who got the outstanding advice and threw the ball, because he used too much force, he directly broke his 3 cm nails and burst into tears. Chu Qing is completely speechless, what else can I say? This small basketball team is really capable of playing basketball. It has 3 cm nails to play basketball. I really do n¡¯t know what to think. The head let the door clip. That¡¯s all, just let them do it, or leave Tang Ziyan a headache. Chu Qing thought a little smugly. In this matter, he didn¡¯t want to help Tang Ziyan at all. And after Chu Qing left, Zhuo Buqun¡¯s group of people, but it was time to die, let alone, because of Chu Qing¡¯s physical training, Tang Ziyan punished the group of people and ran 50 laps around the basketball court. After 50 laps, he could barely stand. In addition to Zhuo Buqun, he could n¡¯t find the second one. Even Zhuo Buqun ¡¯s legs were soft and sweating, but he did n¡¯t dare to show Tang Ziyan. There is no hint of hatred, otherwise it is true that the old birthday star hangs and does not want to live. In the basketball team, the nail was broken, and because of the injury, Tang Ziyan was kicked out of the basketball team. The two with long hair, 2 laps down, the hair can no longer flow, the wet answer stuck to the head, and the 50nd day was cut into broken hair. There is also the one who wears sandals, and the heels of the shoes are all broken. That is a limited edition of the famous brand, but he dare not ask Tang Ziyan to make a claim and can only bear it. These all are afterwards, after Chu Qing left the basketball hall, he went straight to the door, but hurry up, even if there is a car, he is still a step late, he went home for ten minutes late because he was in the basketball hall Delayed. Don¡¯t underestimate these ten minutes, it¡¯s enough for Father Chu to talk for 2 to 3 hours without panting. (End of this chapter) Chapter 87 Chu Qing pushed the door open, and Father Chu had already prepared a full table of dishes, waiting for Chu Qing. ¡°Why did you come back after finishing this? How many times have you told me to come home from school on time, don¡¯t you know? Is it just to go shopping with that classmate again, can you take the study ¡­¡± Chu Qing has not put the school bag Let go, Father Chu started nagging. Chu Qing¡¯s eyes were aimed, and he tried to find the shield of his elder sister. Unfortunately, he was disappointed and the elder sister was away. However, this is also not difficult for Chu Qing. He tried to bring trouble to others and asked, ¡°Dad, what about my sister?¡± Father Chu was shocked: ¡°Your sister, that prodigal woman, and I don¡¯t know where to go, I don¡¯t worry about it, hey, Smelly Brat, say you, don¡¯t change the topic, wait for your sister to come back, I will talk about her again ¡­ ¡° Chu Qing, holding his ears and drilling into the room, the father of menopause, he cannot afford to offend. Father Chu obviously did n¡¯t want to let Chu Qing go like this, followed Chu Qing directly into the room, Chu Qing had to surrender, casually stigmatized: ¡°I joined the school basketball team, I have to train in the afternoon.¡± ¡°What?¡± Father Chu surprised. ¡°Who are you lying to? A male child can enter the basketball team?¡± ¡°Really, the school has formed a men¡¯s basketball team, otherwise you can call our class teacher.¡± Chu Qing explained. As soon as this statement came out, Father Chu had already trusted 7-8 points, but the new question came again: ¡°What basketball team do you guys participate in? It is a matter of studying hard. In the future, you will take a good university, find a good wife, me Your mother ¡­ ¡° Chu Qing had a headache, and he and I returned a whole lot of good words before fooling over this trouble. I thought this was the end, but who thought this was just the beginning. ¡°You went to the party last night, where did you go? Why didn¡¯t you go home, are there any male students at the party? Have you drunk?¡± Father Chu¡¯s question was like a cannonball, blurted out. Chu Qing was stunned and blinked. He didn¡¯t know how to answer. Fortunately, mother came home from work, and father finally shifted his attention slightly. Mother¡¯s eyebrows were depressed and her face was tired. It seemed that things in the company were not going well. It stands to reason that with the help of Ye Chenxi, there should be no problem on the side of the company. What is going on, Chu Qing will be confused for a while. It seems that I have to find a chance to ask my mother. It¡¯s time for dinner. The elder sister didn¡¯t come back and nobody asked. The Chu Qing I watched is very envious. If he hasn¡¯t returned home at this time, it is estimated that his mobile phone will definitely be exploded long ago. Where can he still enjoy this treatment? At the dinner table, Father Chu¡¯s questions are much less, but back and forth, holding a question: ¡°You said you went to the classmate¡¯s house after the party last night, is it a boy or a girl?¡± Chu Qing was annoyed, and vaguely came out with a meal: ¡°How about male students, how about female students?¡± Boom, hearing this, Chu Qing directly stood on the table and said angrily: ¡°Listening to your tone, you went to the home of the female classmate. How can you do this and tell you how many times ¡­¡± ¡°Dine first.¡± Mother Chu couldn¡¯t hear the words anymore. Chu Qing just escaped, but afterwards, Father Chu¡¯s disgruntled eyes saw Chu Qing¡¯s hair growled, he hurriedly finished his meal, and hurriedly hid in the room. Chu Qing 100 is boringly writing his homework, and it is estimated in his heart. At this time, father must be discussing his own things with mother. Sure enough, half an hour later, the door was pushed open, and mother leaned in with her head said, said with a smile: ¡°Xiaoqing, what about homework?¡± ¡°En.¡± Chu Qing responded with a smile. ¡°Can you talk about it?¡± Mother Chu asked Chu Qing for advice. Chu Qing nodded, gave her a glass of water, and made a cup of coffee for herself. Mother was not used to this stuff, but Chu Qing had not tasted this thing in the cultivation world 3000 years. ¡°Don¡¯t think your dad is nagging, he cares about you too.¡± Mother Chu took the water in Chu Qing¡¯s hand and saw that her son was so sensible, she was still very pleased. ¡°I know.¡± ¡°Ai, he was not like this when he was young. It is estimated that the menopause is over. You can understand it. Sometimes I am even afraid of him.¡± Mother Chu said with a helpless face, but his eyes were filled with Xinfu. Rays of light, as you can see, the parents are very loving, and Chu Qing is also in a good mood. ¡°You keep telling your mother, did you go to the female classmate¡¯s house last night, does my son have someone to like?¡± ¡°Well, hehe ¡­¡± Chu Qing laughed is the default. ¡°Ai,¡± Mother Chu thought of something, but suddenly sighed, ¡°Is that the Ye Family girl?¡± Chu Qing scratched his head and replied: ¡°It¡¯s true!¡± Mother Chu wondered: ¡°What is it?¡± Chu Qing did not answer this question, but there was already an answer in my heart. The pretty lady and the gentleman were so good. Who stipulated that she could only like a woman. He likes Chen Huahua carefree, likes Tang Ziyan¡¯s domineering spirit, and Ye Chenxi is also good. Chu Qing didn¡¯t say it, and Mother Chu didn¡¯t ask too much. Then the words changed and said, ¡°Recently Ye Family helped our company because of you!¡± This mother was also right, Chu Qing nodded admitted. (End of this chapter) Chapter 88 ¡°Is there a problem?¡± Chu Qing asked actively, he felt that mother did not tell him this for no reason. Mother Chu said with a worried face: ¡°You have someone you like and have grown up, and some things will not hide from you. A few days ago, your 2 aunt, you also saw.¡± ¡°Actually, she and I are just half-sisters, and so on in the family, there are 7 8. My mother, that is, your grandmother, married 5 men, there are many children. When I was young, I like you Father, my family disagrees and we eloped. ¡° ¡°But didn¡¯t expect, they still came to the door. My mother¡¯s family is a Great Family, and the family rules are very strict. They told you a family matter, they are married to another Great Family, this is the last time your 2 aunt came to us The reason for home, you should already be understood. ¡° ¡°Later, something happened to her, and this thing was delayed, but they will not give up. They will still be here. My mother is also helpless about it, because her mother cannot protect you. Last time, your 2 aunt Come, just to talk about it, maybe I will use it next time. ¡° ¡°If you don¡¯t want it, maybe there is only one way left. That is to enter the National University. Only by entering the first academy, you can control your own destiny, and those people will not do so excessively.¡± Chu Qing listened to mother¡¯s words, and his hands were unconsciously clenched into fists. He has been in this world for so long, this is the first time mother has shown such a weak side in front of him. It seems that the damage caused by that family to mother is definitely not small, but mother avoids the heavy and does not say that¡¯s all. A flash of hard to describe flashed in his eyes, and Chu Qing asked, ¡°Ye Family can¡¯t resist them too?¡± Mother Chu smiled bitterly: ¡°Do you want to marry Ye Chenxi and get rid of the marriage? It¡¯s useless, Ye Family is almost close. Besides, Ye Family is not so beautiful on the surface. It seems that it has offended who recently.¡± ¡°Although our company has overcome the difficulties with the convenience of Ye Family, it also shows that Ye Family has stood together. In the future, the enemy of Ye Family will be our enemy. Alas, what do you say to you? You do n¡¯t have to worry about it. Your mother can still hold on for the time being. You just have to study hard. You will have to take the college entrance examination. As long as you enter the National University, no one can embarrass you. ¡°Okay.¡± Chu Qing agreed. But there are 10000 1000 thoughts in my heart, accepting the favor of Ye Family, you have to bear its enemies, which Chu Qing can understand, it seems that mother is worried. There is also the family of mother, Chu Family. Listening to the meaning of mother, it is stronger than Ye Family, and it is also an ancient martial arts Aristocratic Family. With Chu Qing¡¯s current strength, it is not enough to look at Ye Family, let alone Chu Family. It¡¯s still not enough strength. If you can restore Realm in the previous life, you still need to be so distressed. However, it is worth considering for the NUS. NUS is a special existence in this World. It is not only the best university in China, but also one of the most powerful in China. It may be inappropriate to describe it with power, but it has cultivated countless talents for the empire during the 100 years since its establishment, and it has involved all aspects of the empire. It can be said that if you walk out of a person from there, you can support a family. If he can enter the National University, many things will be easier, and Chu Qing wants to understand the essence of this World. He thinks there is no better place than the National University, where there are definitely a lot of top-secret information, thinking of this, Chu Qing has decided that he wants to test the National University, not only because of the marriage, but also because of the secret of this World. After mother left, Chu Qing wrote homework for a while, and began to cultivate. Golden¡¯s spirit strength circulated in his veins, and little by little sank into the dantian. At this time, Chu Qing¡¯s dantian had crystallized completely. As long as a few days of polishing, you can completely enter the next realm, Core Formation realm, also known as Danjing realm. At that time dantian will turn into danjing, Chu Qing¡¯s strength will get a qualitative leap. Cultivation 5 Dajing, Foundation Establishment, Core Formation, Nascent Soul, Infant Change, Great Ascension, can be said to be one step a day. farther you go harder it gets, which is harder than heavenly ascension, Chu Qing previous life took 300 years, how many times it has gone through life and death, how many bloody battles did not retreat, how many times riddled with scars, only then stepped on Corpse Mountain Blood Sea to the end . Breakthrough Great Ascension, stepped into the ascending realm, smashing void, I thought I would enter the legendary Immortal World, who had thought that, by chance, came to such a strange and familiar World. Soaring Realm is the highest Realm that Chu Qing has reached. The person of this realm can no longer be called Immortal Cultivator, but Loose Immortal, between human and immortal. The next realm, according to Chu Qing, should be Immortal Realm. That only breaks through Immortal World, Chu Qing receives the power, looks up at the sky, I do n¡¯t know if in this World, can smashing void, Yu Jian soar? Thinking about it, Chu Qing¡¯s arrogant pride sprang up in his heart. Immediately, the arm¡¯s move, the rusty sword of his life, instantly became larger, and appeared in the hands of Chu Qing. Chu Qing stood with the sword in his hands. imposing manner. (End of this chapter) Chapter 89 The sky¡¯s imposing manner was put away, Chu Qing¡¯s wrist flicked, and the blade pointed upwards, looking at the rusty sword in his hand, Chu Qing dashing eyebrows twitched, in the vast stars, set off ten thousand zhang waves. Because this sword has become new, the rust on the spine of the sword has faded a little. Although it is not detectable with naked eye, Chu Qing still perceives it keenly, because this sword is in that lonely world He has been with him for 300 years, and in his heart is equal to his life. Therefore, even the slightest change in Rust Sword will attract Chu Qing¡¯s attention, not to mention this change today. The rust becomes shallower, which is definitely not a good thing. When the rust disappears and the rust sword is refreshed, it will probably become a piece of iron. The reason why the rust sword became Chu Qing¡¯s Life Source Divine Weapon is that most of the reason comes from the rust marks on its sword body. These pieces seem to be broken and rusty, not Chu Qing deliberately made old, but Chu Qing was bred from his own road, which is a kind of Dao Rhyme, Chu Qing called it Rong Dao Rhyme. Can also be regarded as a kind of road of years, one sword prosperous, one sword dead, this is Chu Qing¡¯s most powerful sword move. As a sword cultivator, a sword is indispensable. A sword wants to express Dao Rhyme, but it is not a casual thing. This sword is also due to its out of the ordinary, so it will be so compatible with Chu Qing, but now in addition to this change, if it is not Chu Qing whim, pull the sword up to the sky. Just a few days later, waiting for the rust on the sword to dissipate the other half, the consequences are really unimaginable. Chu Qing suffered from backlash and died prematurely, while Dao Foundation collapsed and heavenly ascension was hopeless. No matter what kind of consequences, it was extremely dangerous for Chu Qing. The Immortal Path was repaired in a vast way, during which the dangerous terrifying was so difficult, and how difficult the avenue was, besides knowing it, outsiders could know a little. For such a short time, Chu Qing was shocked by the cold sweat. He has never encountered this situation, let alone the solution, but in any case, he must first figure out the reason for the collapse of Dao Rhyme. At the moment, Chu Qing is holding the sword in his hand, and the sword is connected with Chu Qing¡¯s heart and soul. He can clearly perceive that Dao Rhyme in the sword body is still in the escape of little by little, and disappears in the sky, and Chu Qing is unable to block. Could it be said that Dao Rhyme cannot be accommodated in this World? In order to confirm this speculation, Chu Qing handed out a sword, the name is prosperous. Only half a stroke, Chu Qing then spit out his hard work with a huge shock, still not working, Chu Qing Realm has not recovered. Using this level of tricks is too much for Divine Soul. If you really use a prosperous sword, Chu Qing is not like this. It is so simple to spit blood and have a headache. The price is too high, Chu Qing received the sword, but the prestige of the half trick has been condensed in the space, which is less than 10% of the formidable power, with no difficulty tearing the solid space, in the room of Chu Qing, appear out of thin air has 10000 1000 sword energy, and countless. However, if you look closely, the eight-nine of the ten is all illusory, and only the sword energy of the ten-two is the real thing. Even so, it was already terrifying. Chu Qing didn¡¯t care about Divine Soul¡¯s turmoil, forcibly restrained the sword energy, and made it dissipate and vanity. Otherwise, if these sword energy were allowed to wreak havoc, he would have to move tomorrow, but Chu Qing Divine Soul has already been hurt. At this time, there is still more than enough energy, and there are still several sword energy, which are not controlled, and they will attack In the real room. The originally calm space suddenly gave birth to a gust of wind, and Chu Qing¡¯s homework, which had not been confiscated, spread out. These are trivial things. After the two sword energy runs out, Chu Qing¡¯s eyes are black and he is holding a rust sword before he stands firm. But after seeing the 2 strands of sword energy, Chu Qing¡¯s head was hurt even more after the traces left in the room. I saw a crack on the original clean wall, one meter long, slap wide, and the depth almost penetrated the whole wall. This is the result of Chu Qing¡¯s strong control. Otherwise, you have to blast a big hole in the wall. Looking at the section, the original masonry of the wall has been shredded by sword energy and turned into a powder. There is another sword energy. Fortunately, Chu Qing saved it in time, and did not let it explode, causing greater damage. This is the case. That sword energy still penetrated the entire wardrobe, leaving a thin line on the wardrobe. line. The wardrobe in Chu Qing¡¯s room now looks intact, but it has actually become 2 pieces along the thin line, but it can¡¯t be seen without moving it. This one is also easy to handle, but it¡¯s on the wall What should this crack do? Chu Qing stood with his head in front of the wall, he was impulsive, and care was chaotic. The impact of the Rust Sword was too great for him, so he forgot to do it in the room. Although all this momentum is loud, there is no trace of voice outside the room, so Chu Qing does not have to worry about attracting his parents. The most important thing at present is how to deal with the wall that has been opened. (End of this chapter) Chapter 90 This result made Chu Qing a headache, but the reckless half-sword just gave Chu Qing an answer to the question in his mind. This World is not tolerant of Dao Rhyme, otherwise his sword moves will not be used at all. The reason why Rust Sword appears this time is because Dao Rhyme at this time is slightly different from cultivation world. It is because of this little difference that it makes the two kinds of Dao Rhyme incompatible. Regarding the origin of the Rust Sword, Chu Qing had speculated that it might be related to the origin of the cultivation world, so Dao Rhyme, which was developed by Chu Qing, can also be said to have evolved from the origin of the cultivation world. Now in this weird World, it is as if a normal person ran to eat Human Race, either assimilated by Human Race or eaten by Human Race. The origin of the Rust Sword is too out of the ordinary. Faced with the origin of this World, it would rather break but cannot be bend, and it broke the road of assimilation, so it was left to destruction only. What kind of World is this? Chu Qing¡¯s already gradually adapted view of the world has begun to shake again, but this problem is not something that can be figured out now, Chu Qing put it aside first. Rust sword, he has to keep it anyway. It seems that it needs a scabbard. Chu Qing is too weak now to fight against the origin of this World, so he can only hide the sword. . As long as the origin of this World can¡¯t find the rust sword, the two will naturally not have a conflict. Chu Qing said to do it. Bye-bye, use the secret method to integrate the rust sword into Bloodline. Feeling that Dao Rhyme of the Rusty Sword is no longer broken, Chu Qing is only slightly sighed in relief, but this is still just an expedient measure, not a long-term way. Chu Qing still lives in this World, taking himself as a sheath. As the relationship between him and this World becomes deeper, the cause and effect become larger. Sooner or later, the Rust Sword will still be discovered again, so I have to think about it again, and Chu Qing ca n¡¯t keep the Rust Sword in Bloodline all the time. He has most of his skills on the sword. With care in his mind, Chu Qing wiped the blood on the corner of his mouth, grinned at the cracks on the wall, and then turned over the cabinet to find a lot of worn posters, which were posted on the wall 7 horizontally and 8 vertically, first covering the cracks, other I¡¯ll talk about it later. After the poster was posted, Chu Qing was tired and his eyelids were so heavy. With that sword, he overdrawn too much, and he couldn¡¯t take care of the scattered work. Chu Qing fell down and slept on the bed. In the morning of 2nd day, Father Chu made a good meal and could n¡¯t wait for Chu Qing to push open the door of Chu Qing. When he called Chu Qing, he was stunned by the messy scene in the room. Chu Qing slept too deeply, if It was n¡¯t Father Chu who called, and he must have been late. However, Chu Qing did this last night. Although he suffered a bit, he was also blessed by misfortune. Father Chu thought he was pushing the child too tightly, so Chu Qing would vent in this way. This morning, Father Chu was rarely nagging, and did not observe Chu Qing ¡¯s room carefully, otherwise, he had to find the crack that was poorly hidden by Chu Qing, when the time comes, Chu Qing had ten mouths , I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t explain clearly. After eating, Chu Qing packed up his homework, and went to school in a hurry. He had to make up for it again. Divine Soul was injured, and sleep meditation was undoubtedly the best recovery method. If you remember correctly, it ¡¯s Sejin Auction House tonight. It ¡¯s time to hold the auction. His Spirit Stones will also be auctioned tonight. When the time comes, he will take a look. He still owes 5,000,000 to Zhaiyu. If he has energy, he would like to condense more Spirit Stone and sell it to pay off? Although Spirit Stone, as long as Chu Qing can cultivate, he can continuously condense. But to a certain extent, it will still affect the progress of cultivation, so in the cultivation world, no one will do this except those who have too poor aptitude and exhausted potential. However, who made Chu Qing need money too much, can only save the emergency first. When the eyes closed and the eyes opened, the day passed again, and after school, Chu Qing found that the head teacher saw his expressions all wrong. Chu Qing twitched his lips and estimated that he was going on like this, the head teacher would have to talk to the parents. Chu Qing doesn¡¯t want to, father meet with the class teacher, otherwise there will never be peace in the future. ¡°Tomorrow, I can never sleep again.¡± Chu Qing said in his heart, but his thoughts were destined to fail. The auction starts at 8 o¡¯clock and Chu Qing ends at 6 o¡¯clock. During the two o¡¯clock period, it is enough for him to rush to auction, but he is a student and he has to go home. In this way, the time is a bit tight. And Zhai Yu, from noon, every 2 hours, will call Chu Qing to remind this matter, I am afraid that Chu Qing is like a contract. The frequency of phone calls has been changed from 2 hours to half an hour until Chu Qing is out of school. Chu Qing really does not know what to say about Zhai Yu. After eating dinner gorgeously, Chu Qing was solely to complete the task, for the sake of learning, Chu Qing closed himself into the room after dinner, locked the door of the room, dropped the schoolbag, opened the window and jumped down, all actions one go. (End of this chapter) Chapter 91 Known as the never-closed Sejin Auction House, brightly lit tonight, gold and jade in glorious splendor, the largest auction hall is already ready, people coming, people going are not busy at the door. In a street of just a few hundred meters, Chu Qing¡¯s 100 100000 car walks in it, just like a beggar, walking among a group of princes, extremely shabby, but fortunately Chu Qing has a strong mind and remains unmoved. Otherwise, casually change individuals, the horror has gone away in a hurry, and would rather not do it, rather than stand on its feet and be scorned by those disdainful eyes. Arrived at the place until Chu Qing took the car and drove into Sejin Auction House, where the internal staff parked. Only then did he transfer a little bit of face, and the ¡®hearted people¡¯ no longer regarded Chu Qing as a lower class. However, these all are Chu Qing, too lazy to take care of it. Before coming, Zhai Yu had already arranged everything. Chu Qing parked the car in the dedicated parking space, and there was already a little brother to entertain Chu Qing. Chu Qing followed the person at the reception. When he saw Zhai Yu, he looked weird. I saw Zhai Yu today. He was dressed in a Chinese costume, wearing light makeup, bright eyes, bright fingers, pale fingers, thin knuckles, and it was really good to see clearly. Young Master. In this way, I am afraid that those women who don¡¯t want to tickle will feel itchy, and it will not work. This house is determined to train the house feather into a generation of ladies. Looking at Zhai Yu entertaining the distinguished guests of each and everyone in the Sejin Auction House, and being occasionally beaten by those women, but with miserable expressions, Chu Qing could not help but be happy, taking pleasure in other people¡¯s misfortune This is probably what Chu Qing is like now. Zhai Yu roamed with various women, full of grievances, Chu Qing arms around her chest, leaning against the window, a smile that could not be concealed in her eyes, even with the corner of her mouth involuntarily curled up. Zhai Yu has been paying attention to Chu Qing intentionally and unintentionally while doing things. Seeing that Chu Qing is honored by a deputy, a handsome and handsome flush, it is really not what he wants. Seizing a chance, Zhai Yu pulled out, went straight to Chu Qing, gave Chu Qing a hug, and said, ¡°You can count.¡± ¡°Now it seems that the auction hasn¡¯t started yet?¡± Chu Qing said that he was not at all late, but where did he know the little point in Zhai Yu¡¯s mind 9 9. ¡°Of course you didn¡¯t come late. I urge you to come early. I want to introduce a few people to you. You said that you are a Loose Practitioner martial artist, but martial artist cultivation is inseparable from resources, and the relationship between humans is also a kind of resources Looking at the whole Jinmen, is there a wider network than me? So, it¡¯s your luck that you and I know each other. ¡°Zhai Yu said, patting his chest. The last time two people ate a hot pot, drank back to the wine, and talked a few words of heart, the relationship between the two people was already very close, so Zhai Yu talked very casually, completely without the intention of being polite, even They all started to brag. If nothing else, at least the sentence ¡°Look at the whole Jinmen ¡­¡± in Zhaiyu¡¯s words is absolutely unbelievable. For the passion of Zhai Yu, Chu Qing remain unmoved, is he not a high school student in the eyes of Zhai Yu? Before coming, Chu Qing didn¡¯t understand why Zhai Yu urged him like that, but now, Zhai Yu¡¯s words are all talking about this part. If Chu Qing doesn¡¯t understand it, then he really lives. Zhai Yu, under the guise of expanding his network, doesn¡¯t he want to attract himself to him? Not to mention, Chu Qing ¡¯s clean face is not worse than Zhai Yu ¡¯s slightly powdered face. With Chu Qing standing next to Zhai Yu, Zhai Yu is under pressure and will be reduced by at least half. understood Zhai Yu¡¯s mind, Chu Qing would agree to such a thing, he is not stupid. ¡°Ai, brother, just help me once, you see you are here, or I will not charge you a commission for those things you post. If you still have something to auction in the future, I will be free of your commission.¡± Yu Jian Chu Qing is not easy to fool, and he is immediately empathetic and knows how to benefit, so he can talk badly. Chu Qing was dragged by Zhai Yu to the entrance of the hall in such a half-push, no way, who made him think that Zhai Yu this person is not bad? At least this is when he came to this World, the first person of the same age to see the right eye, he wanted to make this friend Zhai Yu. But greeted 2 3 people, Chu Qing¡¯s mentality exploded, standing here, how to make him have a feeling of standing on the street, waiting for the prostitute to tease with his eyes, but still can¡¯t do anything, although Chu Qing did not stand Street girl¡¯s feelings, but her heart is extremely angry. ¡°I¡¯m not doing it.¡± After sending away a rich woman who kept secretly sending Qiu Bo to Chu Qing, Chu Qing protested to Zhai Yu. Zhai Yu had a stiff smile on his face, looked towards all around, and ignored Chu Qing¡¯s words. He finally caught such a coolie, and he could just let go. Yes, deliberately pretend to be invisible, right, Chu Qing ripped off the corner of his mouth and turned directly to leave. This time Zhai Yu was anxious and could only throw another killing move. He only heard him whisper a name. Chu Qing stepped out and stopped immediately, suddenly turning back. (End of this chapter) Chapter 92 The name Zhai Yu said was: Chu Qinghe. After the strength of the understood mother family, Chu Qing knew that the matter would not go that way. At this time, listening to Zhai Yu mentioned, how could he move? In previous life, because of an accident, he walked away from the cultivation world, his parents and family will always be the obsession and regret in his heart. This life, since God gave him another chance, how can he not seize it? Anyone who wants to hurt his family can walk over his body. Chu Qing couldn¡¯t help but had to stay and accompany Zhai Yu to ¡®pick up¡¯. During this period, as long as you have leisure, the two will whisper. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Chu Qing asked Zhai Yu. ¡°Someone from Chu Family in the Imperial City came to buy the news.¡± Zhai Yu answered Chu Qing. Chu Qing pondered for a moment to understand what was going on. Sejin Auction House was the largest Chamber of Commerce in the empire. Naturally everything was done, and the news was also one of the commodities. ¡°The result?¡± Chu Qing asked again. Zhai Yu chuckled: ¡°You brat, you¡¯re really welcome.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Chu Qing was speechless and ignored Zhai Yu¡¯s laugh. ¡°This thing was dragged on by me, otherwise Ye Family must be uncomfortable. After all, Ye Chenxi is the one to do it. After checking it, she will be found on her head. When the time comes, there will be some trouble. But, I There is also no guarantee that Chu Family will start from other places. After all, they are already suspicious in this matter. And that day, the people who are in the bar have already ¡­ ¡°Zhai Yu said here, compared to one Wiping the neck. Chu Qing was clear in his heart, and seemed calm and composed in his eyes. He didn¡¯t seem to be surprised at all, nor did he sigh for the man, or could not bear it at all. In this scene, Zhai Yu watched secretly and was shocked. His assessment of Chu Qing was younger and he was 8 words deep in the city. In any case, the people in the bar who had trouble choosing were advised by Ye Chenxi to help Chu Qing. When they heard the news that they were killed, Chu Qing looked so ruthless. After a moment of thought, Chu Qing asked again: ¡°Does Ye Chenxi know about this?¡± Zhai Yu shook his head. ¡°Is it done by the leaf mother?¡± Chu Qing speculated. ¡°Because of you,¡± Zhai Yu added, and at the same time indirectly acknowledged Chu Qing¡¯s guess, ¡°Also, regarding Yemu, we all call her Old Ye big.¡± Chu Qing didn¡¯t care about the question of title, he just wondered whether the mother leaf understood her relationship with the Chu Family. After all, from the perspective of Ye Mu, you can think of this as wiping the bottom of Ye Chenxi. The reason why Ye Chenxi would look for me that way was for Chu Qing, so Zhai Yu said that the mother of the leaves died because of Chu Qing, and there was nothing wrong with it. How to say, this matter is to Chu Qing, he is not directly related to those who are extinguished. At the beginning, he was indeed anxious. Before he could figure out the situation, he took the risk to Chu Qinghe. Too. But he will not feel guilty for those people, he just owes Ye Chenxi¡¯s favor, or he will have to return to Ye Mu in the future. As for Chu Family, not to mention this matter, just the old thing of their parents, they will sooner or later take medicine. So for those few unjust dead ghosts, things that are not fair, there is a chance to do it in the future, the key is the problem of strength, Chu Qing¡¯s killing intent flashes in a flash, he remembered this matter. Speak of the devil and he will appear, just talking about Ye Family, Ye Mu took Ye Chenxi to auction. After showing the invitation, the doorman led Ye Mu and Ye Chenxi to the lobby. Zhai Yu quickly greeted him, and said a lot of polite words, but Chu Qing was not as nonsense as Zhai Yu, but just familiar with a greeting: ¡°Aunt Ye, Chen Xi.¡± Ye Chenxi heard Chu Qing calling her name directly, and was very happy. Zhai Yu and Chu Qing knew that this had been known to her for a long time, so she was not surprised that Chu Qing appeared here. Ye Ye ¡¯s dark eyes turned around, and he said hello to Zhai Yu slightly nodded, and then said to Chu Qing: ¡°Xiao Qing, I heard that you have to take the college entrance examination, and you need to spend more time thinking about studying. It ¡¯s been a long life, and it ¡¯s always possible to make friends. ¡° Ye Mother ¡¯s words sound strange. Ye Chenxi ¡¯s eyes are all Chu Qing, so I did n¡¯t care about it, just looking at silly music. But after listening to Chu Qing and Zhai Yu, their faces have nothing common with each other. ¡°En.¡± Chu Qing nodded responded to Ye Mu. Ye Chenxi was about to enter the venue, but Ye Chenxi saw Chu Qing but couldn¡¯t move. She gave Ye Mother a begging look, and a hint of pampering emerged from Ye¡¯s eyes. After a little nod, she walked into the hall alone . After leaving Ye Chenxi, Chu Qing and Zhai Yu looked at each other with a wry smile, Chu Qing secretly sighed in his heart, this old Ye big name, as expected, the name is not in vain. With. Ye Chenxi carefree a muscular head, don¡¯t think about anything, but Ye mother can see the essence of things at a glance. That sentence seems to be for Chu Qing, but why should Zhai Yu hear it? She told Chu Qing to pay attention to learning, and secretly pointed out that Chu Qing was careless about making friends, and that careless friend naturally meant Zhai Yu. From the perspective of Mother Chu, Zhai Yu is using Chu Qing, and she already sees Chu Qing as her own daughter-in-law, and she will marry her daughter in the future, so of course she is unwilling. (End of this chapter) Chapter 93 Chu Qing is the most sober one. He guessed Mother Chu¡¯s thoughts almost, but he was touched by helplessness, but the helplessness was because of the word ¡°marry¡±. What touched him was that Yemu was sincerely good for him. Ye Ma and Zhai Yu have their own misunderstandings, and Ye Ma does not know Zhai Yu¡¯s relationship with Chu Qing, so Zhai Yu misunderstood Chu Qing, and I don¡¯t know that Chu Qing is voluntary, otherwise, only one Zhai Yu can Can¡¯t pull him. Zhai Yu felt that Ye Mother was too much concerned about Chu Qing, but when he saw Ye Chenxi, he seemed to understand something. The mother Ye leaves Ye Chenxi, Zhai Yu is naturally impossible, and then let Chu Qing stay with him to pick him up. Because where is Chu Qing, Ye Chenxi will be where he is, he dare to work Chu Qing¡¯s driving, but dare not let Ye Eldest Young Lady accompany him. So I had to let Chu Qing go and let Chu Qing go to accompany Ye Chenxi. I had to say that the mother leaf spring spring transform to rain, playing Major Perfection, quietly, broke the game and took out Chu Qing. With Ye Chenxi¡¯s escaped temperament, I know that there is so much to say about it. She just foolishly followed Chu Qing and went to the box arranged by Zhai Yu. At the same time, she complained to Chu Qing and said that her mother had arranged a lot of things for her recently. She was too busy to open her body, so she had no time to find Chu Qing also complained about why Chu Qing didn¡¯t go to her and forgot her. When talking, I still don¡¯t forget to hold Chu Qing¡¯s arm, deliberately or unintentionally rubbing the peaks on her chest, just like a female rogue. Chu Qing felt the fleshy feeling from his arm and couldn¡¯t help but get angry. It was really a grin. For Ye Chenxi, Chu Qing has gradually accepted so many things together. It ¡¯s just that for Ye Chenxi, the 36th boyfriend, some care, but Chu Qing is not a pedantic person, as long as Ye Chenxi does not mess up in the future, he is also acceptable, he can still ponder, ** This Little What about Hot Pepper. Ye Chenxi, at this moment, she was full of Chu Qing. When Chu Qing rescued her from the Li Family foreign aid and Quanzhen religious group, she decided not to marry Chu Qing. . Sometimes she even wondered whether she should first rectify Chu Qing on the spot and cook raw rice to make mature rice. After all, Chu Qing was the first person to make her tempted. They all blamed the unreliable medicine and recalled the matter of Chu Qing¡¯s medicine. Ye Chenxi was just thinking about it, that time it almost became, but who knows how to get rid of it in the end, he became a wicked one. Also, she still remembers, like Chu Qing said the 36th boyfriend, I do n¡¯t know if he will care. In fact, how can she be so much, as a gangster ¡¯s daughter, those are just what she said to make face, in this kind of thing, she is still very timid. Because he cares, he suffers all the way, Ye Chenxi sneaked a peek at Chu Qing. Chu Qing was hairy in the heart seen by Ye Chenxi. When he entered the box, Unable to Bear asked: ¡°Is there anything dirty on my face?¡± ¡°No.¡± Ye Chenxi shook his head. ¡°Why do you look at me that way?¡± ¡°Because you look good, hehe ~¡± ¡°¡­¡± Chu Qing was speechless. Ye Chenxi took Chu Qing and sat down on the sofa. This is the second floor of the auction hall. Three sides of the box are walls. The side facing the booth is inlaid with a huge glass. Through the glass, you can clearly see the following Everything, on the contrary, the people below cannot see the people in the box through the glass. ¡°Does the Spirit Stone you mentioned really appear on auction?¡± Ye Chenxi remembered the Spirit Stone that Chu Qing once brought out at Ye Family. She asked without any question, she actually didn¡¯t care about this, this It¡¯s her mother¡¯s concern. ¡°Well, there will be about ten yuan.¡± Chu Qing answered while taking out 2 bottles of drink, a bottle of wine, and a cup of milk tea from the refrigerator in the box. Passing the milk tea to Ye Chenxi, Ye Chenxi froze for a moment, and stared at the wine in Chu Qing¡¯s hands. Chu Qing suddenly realized that the women of this World are all drinking, not to mention Ye Chenxi. ¡°Don¡¯t you like women drinking?¡± Ye Chenxi froze for a moment and asked Chu Qing to hand over the milk tea he passed. ¡°Not really.¡± Chu Qing answered across from Chen Chenxi. ¡°Now, if you don¡¯t like me drinking, I can quit.¡± Ye Chenxi got up, walked over to make Chu Qing beside him, and said that he clung to Chu Qing. Hearing this, Chu Qing quickly drank a sip of wine and was shocked. Ye Chenxi, did he seem to have succeeded? Chu Qing¡¯s heart fluttered quickly, and sat down hurriedly, pulling away from Ye Chenxi. He was afraid to go on like this. Unable to bear ate Ye Chenxi here. Seeing Chu Qing hiding from her, Ye Chenxi frowned, a trace of desolation flashed in his eyes, and he said with a mouthful cautiously: ¡°I bought a maid costume and rabbit ears.¡± Puff ~ Chu Qing directly spewed out the wine, he didn¡¯t expect what he said casually, Ye Chenxi really did. (End of this chapter) Chapter 94 Suddenly Chu Qing suddenly understood why Ye Chenxi said so suddenly, probably her own dodge made her misunderstand. He glanced down helplessly, his lower body bulging. The reason why he dodged was not intentionally hiding from Ye Chenxi, but was afraid of wiping the gun off fire. Following Chu Qing¡¯s eyes, Ye Chenxi instantly understood what Chu Qing meant. He immediately smiled and his face clouded away, as long as Chu Qing did not hate her. Ye Chenxi wore a blouse today and a skirt at the bottom. Seeing Chu Qing as such, the button of the shirt was unbuttoned immediately, and the peach wrapped in black bra was ready to come out. Chu Qing¡¯s eyes were straight, and she was in her heart Secretly compared, it is bigger than Chen Huahua¡¯s. Gu Du, Chu Qing swallowed a sip of water, which really tested Chu Qing¡¯s will. In the next moment, Ye Chenxi had already rushed up, and Chu Qing realized that in this matter, from the point of view of Ye Chenxi, he was the one who was put on. It¡¯s really a seductress. The beautiful woman is in her arms. Chu Qing is not Liu Xiahui. Besides, Liu Xiahui of this World is a woman. Even if Chu Qing wants to be Liu Xiahui, that¡¯s not what he can do. 4 Lips meet, Chu Qing¡¯s hand naturally touches Ye Chenxi¡¯s chest, one hand in front, one hand in the back, one-handedly undo the bra, Chu Qing self-taught. Being thrown on the sofa by Ye Chenxi, Chu Qing is thinking about how to reverse this posture, male, female, female, in this position, he is really not used to it. When the two kissed in a frenzy, the door of the box was suddenly pushed open, and Zhai Yu leaned out a head. Ye Chenxi ¡¯s good things, once again disturbed, could not help but straighten up from the sofa, slim eyebrows shouted: ¡°Go out ~¡± Anyone at this critical moment is disturbed by people, will not have any good mood, men and women are the same. But when Ye Chenxi got up, she didn¡¯t cover up, the spring light on her chest was exposed to the air. Fortunately, Chu Qing¡¯s eyes were fast, and he covered the ** of Ye Chenxi¡¯s chest with his hand, otherwise he would be a bad friend of the cheap house. Zhai Yu was yelled out by Ye Chenxi in one sentence and put her ear on the door to listen to the corner. Ye Chenxi looked back, looked at the hand that was covering his chest, and then looked at Chu Qing, who was pressed underneath him, very vain said with a smile: ¡°Are you so anxious?¡± Chu Qing really wanted to give Ye Chenxi a blind eye regardless of his identity. Anyway, in this World, it is normal for a man to roll his eyes. However, Chu Qing finally forcibly resisted the impulse, a little bit of response. ¡°Your body can only be seen by me, and no other men will be allowed to see it in the future.¡± Chu Qing felt that it was necessary to educate Ye Chenxi. Otherwise, according to Ye Chenxi¡¯s openness regardless of the image, he will be wearing a green hat sooner or later. However, Ye Chenxi misunderstood Chu Qing¡¯s words. She only thought that this was a manifestation of Chu Qing¡¯s love for her. She immediately nodded and promised, ¡°Okay, I promise to let you watch it alone.¡± He said, leaned down again, covering Chu Qing¡¯s chest ¡­ Chu Qing turn pale with fright, hurriedly pushed Ye Chenxi away, put on his clothes, and then helped Ye Chenxi to put his clothes on. They were all smashed by Zhai Yu, and he was able to continue. Seeing Ye Chenxi puzzled, Chu Qing explained: ¡°Next time, the auction will start immediately.¡± Ye Chenxi¡¯s eyes turned and she didn¡¯t accept Chu Qing¡¯s statement at all. She had her own opinion about this. She turned her lips up and said with a smile: ¡°Oh ~, you are shy, right?¡± Ten thousand horses galloping in Chu Qing¡¯s heart, almost beastly, sent Ye Chenxi to the Fa-rectification in order to let her see if she was shy. But when I thought of lying on the door at this moment and listening to someone in the corner of the wall, Chu Qing was afraid of getting tired of him, so I temporarily dismissed this idea and got up and opened the door to let Zhai Yu in. Zhai Yu was arrested by Chu Qing, and there was no sorry at all. Instead, he looked at Chu Qing meaningfully, as if to say again: ¡°You continue, just as I don¡¯t exist.¡± Chu Qing left Zhai Yu with a head back, and really regarded the handsome Zhai as air. He sat on the sofa and sat down again. The following auction has already begun. According to Chu Qing¡¯s knowledge, there are really few who can make him look at auction. After watching a few rounds, it was a bit boring. Chu Qing remembered something, and then looked towards Zhai Yu asked: ¡°Auction, is there any strange metal.¡± Chu Qing did n¡¯t know what this world meant for the god gold spirit material, so he could only describe it with strange metals, and he looked for these things, naturally he wanted to give the rust sword a sword sheath. Zhai Yu did something that Chu Qing did not want to do, and directly gave Chu Qing a white eye, causing Chu Qing to have goose bumps. Instead, Ye Chenxi opened the side and asked, ¡°What do you want exotic metals for?¡± ¡°Useful.¡± Chu Qing replied lightly and didn¡¯t talk deeply, because there are some things that are not clear in one sentence and two sentences, child is not a mother, and the talk is long. (End of this chapter) Chapter 95 Chu Qing didn¡¯t want to say more, Ye Chenxi 2 people didn¡¯t ask too much, Zhai Yu didn¡¯t know where to find a tablet, took it in front of Chu Qing, opened a document and said: ¡°The products on auction are all here , I do n¡¯t know what kind of exotic metal you want? ¡° Chu Qing took the tablet and put it in front of 3 people. Everyone checked the lot information on the tablet. This auction is just a regular auction of Sejin Auction House, so the scale is not very large. There are more than 70 lots in total. Among them, Chu Qing ¡¯s Spirit Stone is still one of the few finale lots. After a quick hurdle, Chu Qing is a little disappointed, there is nothing that can be eye-catching, let alone the kind of god gold spirit material that Chu Qing wants. Too. Chu Qing wrote all the answers on his face. Zhai Yu was very dissatisfied when he saw it. In any case, Sejin Auction House was also a big business firm of the empire one of the very best. How could he feel despised by Chu Qing. Zhai Yu was not reconciled. He took the tablet from Chu Qing, and flicked his fingertips on the screen to one page of the lot information. At that time, a piece of meteorite, fiery-red, looked very pleasant. ¡°What do you think of this meteorite? Don¡¯t look at it is only fist sized, but it weighs a few hundred pounds, an ordinary weapon, as long as a little less of this meteorite, it is enough to transform into Divine Weapon. The most valuable thing, and it also has a characteristic that it can heat and feel hot when touched. When I first identified, I almost got burned. . Chu Qing didn¡¯t take it for granted. This was just an ordinary iron. He was in the cultivation world. He hadn¡¯t seen 1000 or 800. He didn¡¯t know anything about it. ¡°If you can make Divine Weapon with a little meteorite, then you Divine Weapon is too worthless, I want to see, this meteorite, as a chair, the color is quite festive.¡± Chu Qing published his own view. Zhai Yu was unhappy, comparing Chu Qing with a middle finger and said, ¡°Being a chair, you are not afraid to burn your ass.¡± After Jing Zhaiyu said this, Chu Qing suddenly remembered that the meteorite also had heat-generating characteristics, so he changed his mouth and said: ¡°I can¡¯t make a chair, but I can only make a frying pan, and I don¡¯t have to waste energy. An egg is not enough. If it is not possible, it will be thinned and spread under the floor, which is also natural floor heating. ¡° Chu Qing said the brighter his eyes, he no longer underestimated this meteorite, but was excited, how did he just didn¡¯t expect this before? And Zhai Yu¡¯s face has become black, it is simply reckless waste of natural resources, which is that¡¯s all, the key is Chu Cheng also said a serious, this is the most annoying. Ye Chenxi listened to Chu Qing¡¯s words, and had a stomachache when she laughed a long time ago, and Zhai Yu was hit hard. She pushed the tablet back into Chu Qing¡¯s hands and made up her mind to ignore Chu Qing. Chu Qing had nothing to do with it, so he continued to look through the lots at 100 boring, and suddenly he found something very familiar, Yun Genshi. Even the name hasn¡¯t changed. The color of reminiscence flashed in Chu Qing¡¯s eyes. In the cultivation world, if Spirit Stone is a must-have, then this cloud stone is not much worse. Any monk with a little strength is essential in storage bag. This kind of stone is extremely versatile, that is, it can cover the breath, and can also describe the Formation and layout of the formation eye. Chu Qing looked at the piece shown on the tablet, a square foot of the root stone, 2 eyes shining, with such a piece of root stone, he can at least engrave an intermediate Spirit Gathering Array, when the time comes that cultivation speed, also Don¡¯t increase it by 3 times. 5 Chu Qing¡¯s heart tickled, could not help but stay on this page for a few more minutes, Zhai Yu saw it, and couldn¡¯t hold back anymore, opened the mouth and said: ¡°How? I think this stone is good, can it have The effect of invigorating and calming is so rare that if it is divided into ten pieces, ten quiet rooms can be arranged for martial artist cultivation to prevent the invasion of Heart Demon and cultivation deviation. ¡° This time it was Chu Qing ¡¯s turn that had a toothache. He had seen waste and had not seen such waste. Ning Shen Jing Qi is a what the hell, that is just one of the attributes of Yungen Stone insignificant. Return ten quiet rooms, give Chu Qing this piece of cloud stone, let Chu Qing engrave a pure heart array, covering the range of several hundred meters, not to mention ten quiet rooms, even 100 are more than enough, and the effect is far more than the house feather The ordinary quiet room in the mouth. Chu Qing leaned his head back on the sofa and did n¡¯t feel the mood anymore. Although this piece of Yungenite was good, Chu Qing had no money to buy that thing in this situation. Besides, the speed of his absorption of Spiritual Qi was okay, not special. Need Spirit Qi assistance. After Chu Qing put down the tablet, Ye Chenxi took it and looked at it with his head tilted. When Chu Qing drank a small glass of wine and looked at Ye Chenxi again, he found Ye Chenxi staring at a bronzeware in a daze. He leaned over, put his arm on Ye Chenxi¡¯s shoulder, and asked, ¡°Do you want this?¡± He wondered, if Ye Chenxi needed it, he could buy it for her. (End of this chapter) Chapter 96 Ye Chenxi first nodded his head, then took the head and said, ¡°No, just take a look at it. It¡¯s quite awesome.¡± Chu Qing turned his gaze to the tablet and found that this was not a bronze, but a bottle of wine called Qiong Pu. This name was taken by Appraisal Master. According to the introduction above, Appraisal Master also saw this thing for the first time. This was unearthed from an ancient tomb. At first people also thought that it was a bronze ware, but the bronze ware is also useful. This ugly bronze ware is obviously not an ornament, and certainly not a sacrificial ware. On the contrary, it is a bit like a container, but it can be said that it is a container, but there is no import and export. It is completely closed. It seems to be a solid ball. Around this bronze ware, after several seminars, experts from all walks of life displayed one¡¯s remarkable skill and finally got a glance. This is indeed a container containing wine, an ancient wine that has gone through several thousand years. The material of the container is not bronze in the traditional sense, and the texture is very tenacious. The experts used many advanced instruments and spent a lot of effort, and finally took a drop of ancient wine from the inside. It has been verified that this ancient wine has the effect of enhancing the strength of the martial artist, and the effect is not low. Therefore, it has naturally become an eye-catching thing of ancient martial arts Aristocratic Family. This bronze, which should be displayed in the museum, somehow appeared in the auction. on. It has to be said that strength is everything, and the secular rules have become the object of trampling in front of the ancient martial arts Aristocratic Family. Weak are prey to the strong, survival of the fittest, powerhouse is respected, different World, or the same law of survival, Chu Qing little emotion. So speaking of which, this wine is also useful to Ye Chenxi, but it is just such a thing that everyone robs. Chu Qing does not think that he has grabbed it. He said that 1000 channels and 10000 are still too weak. The money is second only. Otherwise, even if you have the money and sell it, you do n¡¯t have to keep it. Chu Qing knows the cruelty of the cultivator World, and all the avenues are ants, and the roadblockers die. This world ¡¯s martial artist is no different. The auction is still in progress, and Ye Chenxi has also removed his attention from the agar slurry, and turned to another thing. Chu Qing¡¯s head was resting on his arms and he was sleeping on the sofa. After a while, his eyes opened instantly, like a thunder burst. Chu Qing sat upright, his eyes shocked. He took the tablet from Ye Chenxi again, turned to the page of Qiong Pu, clicked on the picture, zoomed in, zoomed in ¡­ ¡°Why is this picture so blurry?¡± Chu Qing complained in a hurry. Zhai Yu was twitched his lips unhappy: ¡°The picture is enlarged to such an extent, the camera with the best pixels, the things taken out are not impossible and not blurry.¡± But Chu Qing was like a cat scratching his heart, still not reconciled, he almost did a thing to buy the ball. Like the average person, he at first also focused on the 2 words of agar, thinking that it was the baby. But when Chu Qing was just sleeping, the picture of the bronze container flashed in his head. Under the ugly shape, the lines on the surface were beautiful and heart-shaking. The word Dao Mark 2 instantly appeared in Chu Qing¡¯s heart. What is God Gold, this is God Gold. The gold of Heaven and Earth Nurtured¡¯s avenues, the lines on it, are nourished by Heaven and Earth, not artificial. Only the spirit material of this level is equipped with a sheath for the rust sword, otherwise for the piece of meteorite, even if a sword sheath is actually cast with it, it will not accommodate the rust sword, the rust sword Dao Rhyme on the top can be crushed into pieces with just a little bit. Chu Qing was surprised and wanted to confirm it again. Unfortunately, the picture is not as good as the real thing, but this is enough. Chu Qing already has 7 8 points in his heart. After Zhai Yu finished running Chu Qing, he put away the joke and asked Chu Qing if he wanted to see the real thing, he can arrange it. Chu Qing shook his head and refused. He had calmed down. If it was really a piece of money, he would have to think long. Zhai Yu was surprised by Chu Qing ¡¯s abnormal behavior tonight. Chu Qing refused. He was too lazy to arrange it. The auction has reached the final moment, and only a few pieces are left. Among them, Chu Qing¡¯s Spirit Stones have been sold out in two groups of two, divided into five groups. For each group of 1,000,000, a total of 5,000,000 was sold, minus 2 1000000 which Zhai Yu advanced to Chu Qing in advance. Zhai Yu also needs to give Chu Qing 3,000,000, of course, this is without commission. Before the auction started, Zhai Yu had already said that Chu Qing would be exempted from commission, so there was no commission problem. Before, Chu Qing borrowed 5,000,000 Zhaiyu, so in the end, Chu Qing was 2,000,000 Zhaiyu. Chu Qing hasn¡¯t talked about this issue yet. On the first floor of the auction hall, a new wave has been set off, because the thing in this auction is the secret recipe of Jin Family Tang Family medicine recipe. This medicine recipe appeared on auction. Although it is something that everyone has known for a long time, it is inevitable that shock is inevitable. (End of this chapter) Chapter 97 Tang Family has fed more than half of the family because of the benefits of this medicine recipe, so the value of this medicine recipe can be seen in general. It is no exaggeration to say that it is an invaluable treasure. However, such a medicine recipe can appear on the auction of Sejin Auction House. On the other hand, it also shows the strength difference between the two. In exchange for other Auction House, I really dare not do it. After this medicine recipe was taken to the stage by a beautiful man, Auctioneer, Zhai Yu couldn¡¯t calm down anymore, and walked to the huge glass curtain wall, staring at it without blinking. He is the Chief-In-Charge of this branch. Someone has thrown such a hot potato in front of him. For Sejin Auction House¡¯s signboard, he can only be picked by brace oneself, but the pressure he is under can be imagined. Not to mention, after the news of this medicine recipe was revealed, Tang Family sent people to talk to Zhai Yu more than once, and the chips were scary. However, for the credibility and license of Sejin Auction House, Zhai Yu decided to come under the rules under various pressures, so there is today¡¯s scene. I hope there is nothing wrong, Zhai Yu¡¯s brows are condensed, his eyes are obscure 10000 points, seeing this, Chu Qing also got up and walked to Zhai Yu, standing side by side with Zhai Yu ¡°I heard that it was Li Family who made the ghost?¡± Chu Qing said of the news from Tang Ziyan. Zhai Yu smiled bitterly: ¡°It¡¯s not that simple, this matter is very complicated, and I don¡¯t understand it. How can Tang Family¡¯s medicine recipe appear in Li Family¡¯s hands and be sent to this Auction House, I see Tang The problems within the Family are not small. ¡° Chu Qing laughed dumbly, it was really boring, and it was also a matter of fly camps. Chu Qing had already seen it for a long time. The forest was big and there were all kinds of birds. What¡¯s more, Tang Family is such a great family, its internal conflicts are certainly not small, the problem of distribution of interests, the problem of the rights of the prostitutes, the problem of reputation, and any one of them is a headache, but I don¡¯t know that Tang Family has a few things. . ¡°30,000,000 ~¡± Someone downstairs shouted the price. The starting price of this medicine recipe is a dollar, which has risen to this level in an instant, and this is just the beginning. As for the starting price of this dollar, it is also the seller¡¯s request, because people will not only lose money. ¡°50,000,000 ~¡± After the man in front shouted the price, there were others. ¡°200000000 ~¡± ¡°200000000 2 ¡«¡± ¡°200 million ~¡± Money is like a waste paper, and a huge number is screamed from different populations. Among them, Chu Qing also discovered the Tang Family person, because the voice of the person who called out the price is very familiar, it is Tang Ziyan. She also came and could not find it on the first floor. Chu Qing estimated that she should be in a certain box on the second floor, just like herself. In just a few minutes, the price has risen to a scary point, 400000000 6, this medicine recipe has undoubtedly become the most valuable auction on auction tonight. The price is far higher than that of the meteorite that Zhai Yu admires, and it is also higher than the cloud stone, which is worth 2 bottles of agar, of course, without calculating the Dao gold container. Otherwise, in Chu Qing¡¯s view, 100 medicine recipes like that are not as good as that piece of gold. In this part, Zhai Yu still sat and gave Chu Qing an awkward look, then stepped out of the box and went to the town. After Zhai Yu left, Chu Qing sat back on the sofa again, but found that Ye Chenxi had finished drinking milk tea, picked up the bottle of wine that Chu Qing had taken, and took a sip. After being discovered by Chu Qing, he spit out his tongue mischievously. ¡°Hehe, I didn¡¯t hold back, you don¡¯t like it, I will never drink it again.¡± Ye Chenxi said with a smile. Chu Qing frowned. Ye Chenxi¡¯s eyelids jumped, thinking that Chu Qing was angry, and quickly changed the topic: ¡°Ah, what happened below, so busy, is it the Tang Family medicine recipe?¡± Chu Qing¡¯s brow furrowed a bit. Ye Chenxi felt a little hairy and asked nervously: ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± ¡°Ye Chenxi, how old are you?¡± Chu Qing felt it necessary to say something to Ye Chenxi. ¡°23, 20 4. Do you ask what this is, do you think I am old?¡± Chu Qing fiddled fiercely, and learned angrily: ¡°Ye Chenxi, you said you are such a big person, all day long, in addition to the matter between men and women, what would you care about?¡± ¡°Ah,¡± Ye Chenxi felt a little ignorant, and touched Chu Qing¡¯s forehead and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, and you don¡¯t have a fever? How can you suddenly become like a person, and again, what¡¯s wrong with men and women? You don¡¯t want to ?¡± Chu Qing was blocked by Ye Chenxi and had no choice but to say another way: ¡°I asked you to help you that day and let you teach a woman.¡± ¡°I know this.¡± Ye Chenxi took the lead. ¡°The people you are looking for are dead.¡± Chu Qing is stating a fact. ¡°Dead?¡± Ye Chenxi looked extremely surprised. ¡°Aunt Ye killed.¡± Chu Qing added. Ye Chenxi was surprised again and could not help asking: ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I want to tell you this, I just want you to be clear. You are Ye Family¡¯s daughter-in-law. Looking at Aunt Ye, you want to let you inherit the family. In the past, Aunt Ye did not give you power, don¡¯t you Really do n¡¯t know the reason? ¡° ¡°After the last attack, Aunt Ye felt a sense of crisis, so I let you gradually participate in the family affairs, which is to pave the way for your future. But you, you are still unreliable as usual, you can I ca n¡¯t take care of the matter. Today, Tang Family has such a big thing, do n¡¯t you touch it? Have you ever thought about it, 10000 One day, this kind of thing falls on your Ye Family, and you happen to be Ye Family is the owner again, what should you do? ¡°Chu Qing said a lot in one breath, with a severe tone. Ye Chenxi was trained by Chu Qing, she was not stupid, but she was afraid of trouble, so she was too lazy to think about it. After Chu Qing said this, Ye Chenxi also understood why Chu Qing was angry, probably saw his heartless look just now, hate iron for not becoming steel. But why? Ye Chenxi rebelled against her psychology and said impatiently: ¡°Why are you talking so much like my mother! Please only 17 years old, okay, can you not be so young and mature, otherwise you will not be cute.¡± Ye Qingxi¡¯s words, Chu Qing, who was almost choking, couldn¡¯t come up with a breath, Chu Qing said resolutely: ¡°Ye Chenxi, do you think I want to take care of your broken things? I just don¡¯t want my woman to die there one day The seat is on, I do n¡¯t even know how to die, and I need to collect the corpse for your revenge. ¡° This is what Chu Qing thinks. Obviously, he already regards Ye Chenxi as his own. Ye Family will be Ye Chenxi sooner or later, so he does n¡¯t want to see Ye Chenxi in his position, not to pursue his own policies, and harm others. (End of this chapter) Chapter 98 After listening to Chu Qing ¡¯s words, Ye Chenxi ¡¯s eyes instantly turned red, but she did n¡¯t want Chu Qing to see how she was touched, and said softly in the head: ¡°I just do n¡¯t want to care about those things, what can I do, Besides, you do n¡¯t care about me, right? ¡° Ye Chenxi finished blinking her bright and intelligent big eyes, Chu Qing broke the power instantly, and finally put on the seriousness, he never beat him, he was defeated by Ye Chenxi, facing such a face to you The coquettish and charming beauty makes Chu Qing how serious. ¡°I definitely don¡¯t care about you.¡± Chu Qing said angrily. Ye Chenxi could not understand the meaning of Chu Qing, immediately frivolous, and changed back to that Energetic and bustling Ye Young Lady. Chu Qing was speechless. Ye Chenxi naturally didn¡¯t want to go home until the end of the auction, but Ye Mu said that she had to listen and she could only say goodbye to Chu Qing. When she left, she looked at her, as if to say, ¡°Next time, the next time I meet, I must eat you.¡± Chu Qing can¡¯t stand it directly, but deep in one¡¯s heart still has such a small expectation, doesn¡¯t he? As soon as Ye Chenxi left, Chu Qing and Zhai Yu were left in the box. Some inconvenient things could be said casually. Zhai Yu was not hypocritical, and asked Chu Qing directly: ¡°Do you want the 3,000,000 now, or pay off the debt? My money is not in a hurry.¡± ¡°Debt it.¡± This was Chu Qing¡¯s long-term decision. The biological brother still has a clear account. Although 5,000,000 is one hair from nine oxen for Zhai Yu, the borrowed ones have to be recovered, even if they are sent back to Chu Qing to borrow and send, these are two different things. Both Chu Qing and Zhai Yu understand this, so it ¡¯s okay to say something straight, and it does n¡¯t hurt feelings. ¡°Oh, that piece of syrup, who was taken last, did you know?¡± Chu Qing asked about it. That piece of Golden Eyes was his best and only choice. Chu Qing did not want this opportunity to slip away from him, but the agar pulp thing was too dazzling and too hot. Chu Qing can only take a roundabout way. Ancient martial arts Aristocratic Family needs the syrup, but Chu Qing wants the utensils, the two do not conflict, so Chu Qing has no trouble to get the Dawkin, nor is it impossible Thing. Zhai Yu looked down and answered Chu Qing: ¡°I know the buyer, but I can¡¯t tell you, this is Zhaijia¡¯s rules and my principles, I¡¯m sorry, but if you are interested in agar, if there is something similar, I You will pay attention, it is okay to buy it and give it to you. ¡° Chu Qing understands the meaning of Zhai Yu, and feels that he has made a mistake. He not only feels happy, but blames himself. Such a house feather is a friend he is willing to make deep. Today, he will not betray guest privacy because of himself, so one day, Zhai Yu will not come forward for the benefit or other things. ¡°It¡¯s my speech.¡± Chu Qing expressed his apology to Zhai Yu. The 2 people looked at each other and saw each other ¡¯s intentions. This incident passed by. Chu Qing explained to Zhai Yu by the way: ¡°I do n¡¯t really want agar, but a bottle of agar.¡± ¡°Bottle?¡± Zhai Yu was surprised when he heard it, and then said: ¡°Isn¡¯t that what a baby, is there something that Zhai Yu has made eye-catching?¡± When Zhai Yu spoke, he used a golden pupil to observe Chu Qing¡¯s every move. Because Chu Qing was abnormally powerful tonight, I suddenly found out how the person who thought I understood had turned into a mist. Chu Qing thoughts move, Soul Power turned into 2 flying leaves, shot from his eyes, and flew straight into the eyes of Zhai Yu. Zhai Yu was shocked and hurried to reap the power, otherwise he must be injured. ¡°Don¡¯t be fooled in front of me with your pupil technique. The bottle is indeed a baby, a big baby, but it¡¯s useless to you.¡± Chu Qing already knew when Zhai Yu first showed his golden pupil Zhai Yu mastered a kind of pupil technique. It¡¯s just that he didn¡¯t break it. Aristocratic Family like this house, why didn¡¯t he press the bottom of the box, but I have known each other for so long, and Zhai Yu secretly observed him, Chu Qing was a little uncomfortable and simply broke. It was discovered by Chu Qing that Rao Shizhai had a thick skin and felt a little embarrassed. After a sorrowful smile, he promised: ¡°OK, I¡¯m a little cultivation, I won¡¯t be showing off in front of your uncle Chu in the future, but you just have nothing Be prepared to tell me that it is a baby, so I¡¯m not afraid that I will get it back quietly? Even if that thing is useless to me, but baby, who is too much? ¡° Chu Qing did not continue, and said directly: ¡°If there is nothing wrong, I will go first.¡± He was too lazy to manage Zhai Yu¡¯s temptations, and he would not even say: I believe in you, this kind of hypocritical disgust. Zhai Yu punched in the empty place, and did not continue, just asked: ¡°Just go in such a hurry? Is there something? I still want to take you to a good place?¡± ¡°Big brother, I still have class tomorrow, I didn¡¯t write my homework at night, and I didn¡¯t say hello to my parents when I went out. Are you saying I have anything to do? Huh?¡± Chu Qing really didn¡¯t know if Zhai Yu deliberately or how to drop it, actually asked So an idiot¡¯s question. Zhai Yu was asked by Chu Qing, but he was in a good mood. After laughing for a while, he narrowly looked at Chu Qing and said, ¡°Sorry, I really didn¡¯t pay attention to this. Who made you look like a student at all?¡± ? Forget, forget, okay, just like that, you should go home and do your homework and be a good baby. ¡° Before Chu Qing, standing next to Zhai Yu, the invisible pressure came over, but now, Zhai Yu feels funny when he thinks that Chu Qing is still a student. Chu Qing was completely speechless about Zhai Yu¡¯s laughter. What could he do? He gave Zhai Yu a middle finger and Chu Qing turned around and left. As soon as Chu Qing left, Zhai Yu seemed to remember something, and shouted at the back: ¡°I will help you pay attention to the bottle.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Chu Qing waved his back to Zhai Yu and thanked him. He knew that Zhai Yu said he would pay attention, then he would definitely do his best. Everything is in the air, Zhai Yu is a good person, very good, in Chu Qing¡¯s mind, this time has already regarded Zhai Yu as Life and Death Friends. (End of this chapter) Chapter 99 When Chu Qing drove out of Sejin Auction House, it was more than eleven o¡¯clock in the evening. He came out for so long, and did not know if he was found by father. Chu Qing was a little careful. But thinking of his experience at Auction House tonight, Chu Qing did n¡¯t regret it. Although he did n¡¯t buy anything, his goal was achieved, did n¡¯t he? He confirmed with his own eyes that rare treasure in this world is not much different from cultivation world, is it? Moreover, the martial artist of this World is very similar to the monks of the cultivation world. Apart from this, Chu Qing also found a piece of Daojin, which can be said to be the biggest harvest tonight. If you can get that piece of Dao gold and solve the problem of the scabbard, then Chu Qing should also think about it and form a party, like Sejin Auction House, or Ye Family. Because of this life, after all, he is no longer the solitary sword that has no care and enthusiasm. He has family, friends, and women. To protect what he cares for, the power of a person is not enough. . Chu Qing thought about the matter and drove the car into a deserted avenue. This road was not usually taken by anyone. Instead, Chu Qing discovered that this road was a shortcut between his family and Sejin Auction House. In order to save time, Chu Qing came this way when he came, but what he didn¡¯t find was that when he turned into this road, a sign was erected on the side of the road sometime, and the sign read: Forward Construction, please bypass. Chu Qing did n¡¯t see it because he walked, but if he saw it, it was estimated that he would also think that he did n¡¯t see it. He made a joke. He only walked this road 3 hours ago, and he did n¡¯t find anything that needed construction, and this big night Alright, do you build roads for ghosts? Chu Qing should only be someone¡¯s prank. But the fact proved that this hoax was a little scary. Chu Qing entered this avenue and walked for 100 ten meters, and a chill came upon him, and Chu Qing woke up instantly. The atmosphere is not right, Chu Qing has experienced too much life and death, and has a hard to describe sense of danger, and has never made mistakes. Chu Qing lowered his speed, drove the car to the side of the road, stuck to the yellow road markings, and moved forward slowly. Every time one meter went forward, Chu Qing¡¯s face became more dignified. He recalled it carefully. Soon after he came to this World, there were no enemies of life and death. If he had to find one, was it related to Li Family, who had kidnapped Ye Chenxi and then killed himself by the Quanzhen religion? ? Chu Qing is more and more likely, when Chu people also said that their Senior Sister would avenge them. Chu Qing parked the car on the side of the road and pushed the door to get off. If that was the case, he had to be serious. With such a strong sense of crisis, Chu Qing came to this World for the first time and met all his breath. Chu Qing hid the silhouette in the shadow of the roadside, and fuse with darkness, silently toward the source of danger, stealth. He didn¡¯t know how many times he had done this kind of thing in the past, and he was already very skilled. Chu Qing never thought of avoiding it. The monk who ran could not run the temple. For the safety of others, if he kept the crisis in front of him. But when Chu Qing approached one of the emergency lanes, he found that things were different from what he expected. In the spacious driveway, there were two people confronting each other, one of whom was brocade flowery clothed, led by a white haired old man. There were a total of six people. Looking at the appearance of the gang, it was obvious that they just came out of the auction. But there is only one person on the other side, who is completely wrapped under the cloak of purple rim. Even his face can¡¯t be seen clearly, but the man¡¯s eyes hidden under the cloak, the intimidation exuded from the invisible, is enough to make Chu Qing stand by. The threat this person brought to Chu Qing was greater than the total of those 6 people. He stopped two sentences with his ears raised. Chu Qing probably understood what was going on. With a grin, Chu Qing thought that the law and order of this world was better than weak are prey to the strong cultivation world. Didn¡¯t expect, also just this, killing more people is inevitable. Those 6 people were from Linshi, the ancient martial arts Ma Family. They came to Jinmen to participate in auction tonight, but when they went back, they were tempted to come here by the person wearing the purple cloak. But people who listened to ancient martial arts Ma Family said that the person wearing the purple cloak seemed to be a kind of superintendent, a very special and strange name. Chu Qing immediately remembered what Ye Chenxi once said. The police ca n¡¯t control the ancient martial arts Aristocratic Family, and the Empire has a special section to supervise the martial artist. Well, now it seems that the superintendent is the person in that section. ¡°Is the military inspectorate ready to kill more people? As far as the old man knows, is this a violation of the order?¡± Ma Family old man questioned the military inspectorate, they were also confused by the identity of the other party before they were deceived. This place came, and when he found something wrong, the old man was also anxious. ¡°Oh, doctrine, I came here because of doctrine.¡± Jian Wushen¡¯s voice was a little dark, and the person listening in the middle of the night had one¡¯s hair stand on end. The statute equivalent to the secular law was specially formulated by the empire for martial artists, and the supervising and envoys did so, obviously knowing the law and violating the statute, which violated the decree. Chu Qing, a person who did not know anything before, could see it, not to mention Ma Family those people. But the supervisory military emperor said this, which made people wonder. This muddy water had nothing to do with Chu Qing. After Chu Qing knew it, he planned to leave here, but after hearing this, he decided to stay and see. In the future, it is inevitable to live in this World and deal with the military commander and the ancient martial arts Aristocratic Family. It is necessary to know more, so he is determined to play this evening. (End of this chapter) Chapter 100 ¡°What do you mean?¡± Ma Family old man had completely lost his patience with the superintendent in front of him, and asked sharply, it seems that he will turn his face next. ¡°What¡¯s the meaning?¡± The military commander¡¯s style is very arrogant, ¡°Ma Old Mister doesn¡¯t understand it, or I will remind you that the thing in your hand belongs to the empire, not an Aristocratic Family, someone.¡± ¡°Then ancient martial arts Aristocratic Family, the worms that grew up on the empire, took great pains to destroy the foundations of the empire, and took things that didn¡¯t belong to them in their hands, don¡¯t you feel hot?¡± ¡°Fuck your mother¡¯s stink, this thing is also under your control of a purple robe jailed military officer? Just ask you, did you take the jailed military order for your move today?¡± Ma Family old man completely torn Face, scolded. ¡°Of course, you worked in a circle, and swallowed things that belonged to the empire. You are a great cause of great influence, and you can¡¯t control it above, but have you ever thought about our military department? What¡¯s the matter? Do you want to fight? ¡°Said the purple robe with the courage of one¡¯s convictions. But when heard from Chu Qing, he is a violent raptor, but these are not what Chu Qing can manage, so he will just take a look. Ma Family old man hearing this, his face is ugly. If the action of Zipao Jianjun is really secretly acquiesced by the Jianwu Ministry, then this matter will be difficult to deal with. ¡°I want to see Jian Wuling.¡± Ma Family old man was helpless, and finally could only bite a little. If this person can come up with a prison order, then he has nothing to say, if not, he can only see the real chapter under his hands. The Jianwu Order is an action token of the Jianwu Department, similar to search warrants and arrest warrants, but its authority is significantly higher. ¡°Okay.¡± Zipao¡¯s military commander complied and walked towards Ma Family old man. When the two men were less than 2 steps apart, the military commander suddenly rushed to kill, and the purple robe swelled, punching Ma Family old man¡¯s chest . Ma Family old man¡¯s chest collapsed into a big chunk in an instant, and he was not saved. Chu Qing concluded in his heart that he understood it. This superintendent, who said that some of them did not get it, was only to reduce the Ma Family line. Vigilance. The blow succeeded, and the rest of the Ma Family failed to respond. They suddenly failed to become an army, and were killed by one after another in the purple robe, and the military commander was only slightly injured. Chu Qing looked at the war marshal¡¯s shot and secretly compared his battle strength with it, and came to the conclusion that it was difficult to do. Chu Qing has also seen many martial artists, such as Ye Chenxi, a cultivation opener, and Ye Family¡¯s heir. But as powerful as the military commander, Chu Qing thinks that no one can compare to the mother leaf, but just like Ye Chenxi, a dozen of military commander 100 is not a problem. If you want to come to this martial artist, there is also a division of strength. , Chu Qing is eager to learn more. Tonight, the strength of the military commander is undoubtedly the highest, but the head-on match with the Ma Family, even if he can win, it is also a win, so he adopted this method. After the Ma Family was killed, the superintendent went to Ma Family¡¯s vehicle, opened the trunk, and searched for something. Suddenly, the silhouette of the supervising military envoy stiffened, suddenly turned his head, his eyes were like electricity, and looked directly at the shadow of Chu Qing. After being exposed, Chu Qing touched his nose, didn¡¯t expect this supervising warrior was very alert. After discovering Chu Qing, the supervising warrior had put down the things in his hand and concentrated on his own motivation to lock Chu. Qing. Chu Qing walked out of the shadows and said with a bitter face: ¡°I said I was just passing by, do you believe it?¡± ¡°I believe, but please die.¡± While speaking, the prisoner, the murderous aura, spewed out. Chu Qing knew it was in trouble when he was discovered. He was on tiptoe, backed away, and re-hidden in the dark, ready to leave. He didn¡¯t want to fight such a germ kill, it was unnecessary. It is a pity that the military commander of the prison was not willing to let go, and when he saw Chu Qing wanting to escape, he shouted at the back: ¡°Your face, I remember it, I will never forget it in a moment.¡± Threats ** naked threat, but Chu Qing has no solution at all, it seems that today they can only live one, Chu Qing¡¯s murderous heart is on the verge. Spirit strength circulates, Chu Qing rushes back to the superintendent who came to him, and the distance between the two people quickly pulls in. Chu Qing¡¯s finger glow swallowed and attacked the chest and abdomen of the military commander, who touched his waist. An army knife with a special material appeared in my hand. You came and went. Chu Qing had 3 tricks, his arm was numb, and he was fighting with the martial artist. Chu Qing suffered a bit. The body of the martial artist was really abnormal. . The 2 people pulled away again, preparing for the next wave of offensive. Chu Qing lost the 3 strokes just now. The sword array around him was torn by the saber. The superintendent of the military kept a slap under his mouth. Realm is still too low, Chu Qing secretly thought, if it is breakthrough to Core Formation, it will not be so passive now. The strength of the military superintendent, Chu Qing has figured out, as long as his body protector¡¯s word array is condensing further Cheng Jiangang, then he can stand invincible. Superintendent Hu Xiu wanted to hurt him a minute and a minute, but that¡¯s just thinking about it. Chu Qing¡¯s hand touched the wound under his rib and he was ready to do it quickly. The military commander once again condensed the killing moves and attacked Chu Qing. Chu Qing stood proudly, not avoiding or hiding, his eyes calm. The military commander of the police was so alarmed that he felt a life-and-death crisis on Chu Qing. He didn¡¯t hesitate at the moment. When he was ten steps away from Chu Qing, he instantly changed his tactics, threw away the saber in his hand, and pulled out a gun from his arms. At the moment when this gun was exposed to the air, Chu Qing¡¯s face was transient. (End of this chapter) Chapter 101 The gun rang, the sword came out, and Chu Qing retreated with blood spurting, and the military commander was dead. He dreamed didn¡¯t expect. Chu Qing actually pulled a sword from the wound. He didn¡¯t understand what was going on until he died, how could the three chi long sword be hidden in flesh and blood, which is also incredible. The answer is that he is destined to not understood, a sword is silent, this is one of Chu Qing¡¯s strongest 2 swords. Taking Chu Qing¡¯s current Realm show, Jianwei is less than 1%, but killing prison guards is enough. Different from the prosperous sword, the silent sword is really only one sword, one sword comes out, the superintendent¡¯s surface is unscathed, and within the body is completely lost. Chu Qing was hit by the gun of the supervising military commander and put away the rust sword. Chu Qing sat down on the ground and looked at the gunshot wound on his shoulder, his face dignified 10000 points. It stands to reason that the one who died in the prison was definitely not him, but from the very beginning, Chu Qing ¡¯s sense of crisis never weakened. Chu Qing didn¡¯t know why, until he saw the gun, he didn¡¯t understand it, so all the sense of crisis came from this gun, which was a little special gun. Cultivation world does not have a gun, but Chu Qing knows that the weapon such as a gun, its formidable power is really tasteless in the cultivation world, so even if there is, it will not be used on a large scale. Because the monk issued a finger, his prestige was already equivalent to the bullet, and he still used the gun this thing. But tonight, the gun used by the prison guard was different from ordinary firearms. The bullets fired by this gun made Chu Qing smell of death, which is impossible for other guns. The bullet penetrated Chu Qing¡¯s bodyguard array and hit Chu Qing¡¯s shoulder, hitting a large wound. If it was n¡¯t for the sword array, Chu Qing ¡¯s half shoulders would probably be shattered. This is only the second. The most troublesome thing is that Chu Qing now feels that his left shoulder has completely lost consciousness, along with his left arm. The vitality on the left shoulder is draining rapidly. If this continues, within half an hour, this body will rot. When the time comes, Chu Qing does not want to die. There is no other choice but Seize Body For Rebirth. Chu Qing didn¡¯t want to go that far, so he gathered his whole body strength strength to his left shoulder, sealed the strange breath around the wound, and prevented it from spreading all around. After dealing with the wound a little, and after stabilizing the injury, Chu Qing was so brow beaded with sweat that he stood up, walked up to the superintendent, and picked up the gun that almost killed him. After inspection, it was found that this gun was actually very common, but the unusual one was the bullet that hit him. There was only one bullet of that kind. The warhead had exploded into pieces in Chu Qing within the body, but Chu Qing found a bullet shell near the body of the prisoner. Very special cartridge case with subtle blue lines on the surface, Chu Qing found the atmosphere of annihilation on the cartridge case. Chu Qing suddenly realized that this kind of bullet was produced, presumably to deal specifically with the martial artist. After all, ordinary firearms do not pose a great threat to martial artists, and this special bullet, which is mixed with one attribute strange metal, can cause great damage to martial artists, just like quenching poison, of course, this metal is better than Ordinary poison, more poisonous. Chu Qing has a deep understanding of this, and it is fortunate that he is today, otherwise he will change to a martial artist, and he must be dead at this time. After understanding the basic situation, Chu Qing desperately needs healing, and naturally cannot be spent here. The scene was dealt with a bit, disguised as a situation where the military commander and the Ma Family were fighting together, perish together. When Chu Qing was about to leave, he suddenly remembered that the superintendent was looking for what he was looking for. Fuck, the big night suffered such a big sin without any reason. If there is no gain, then I¡¯m so sorry for myself. Anyway, both parties are dead, don¡¯t take nothing. What the war ambassador had tried his best to get to Chu Qing, when Chu Qing took the thing in a black cloth bag out of the trunk. I do n¡¯t know what to say, but what the two parties are fighting for is actually agar. Is this a providence? Chu Qing didn¡¯t think much. It was not appropriate to stay here for a long time. After taking something, Chu Qing quickly left. (End of this chapter) Chapter 102 Chu Qing was driving, watching something thrown on the front passenger seat. He had a feeling of dreaming, which was too unreal. But the painful left shoulder reminded Chu Qing, all this is true. Chu Qing smiled contorts one¡¯s face in agony. He laughed because of the agar paste. He had determined that the bottle containing the agar slurry was a piece of gold. The contorts one¡¯s face in agony was because the left shoulder was so painful. Fainted. Anyway, Chu Qing is also a plentiful harvest tonight. Looking at the vast road ahead, Chu Qing put away all contempt for this World. The dangerous bullet, and this bottle made of Daojin, both silently reminded Chu Qing that this World is much larger and deeper than he thought. Dao Jin¡¯s material at this level, want to make it into a container, will the person who made it be an ordinary person? Chu Qing has to pay a great price for a bottle made of Daojin, but according to the information of Qiong Pu, someone has taken a drop of liquor from the inside, and the ability of that person is evident. There is this bullet, the people who developed it, and the people who use it ¡­ Chu Qing¡¯s heart showed the word awe. The pain on the shoulder rises in the mind like a tide, Chu Qing gritted his teeth, and the body hurts second. Before the sword of silence, Chu Qing used strength of Divine Soul. At this time, the weakness in the soul made Chu Qing Value. The feeling of dizziness is getting stronger and stronger, Chu Qing is really afraid of not being able to support his home, he fainted halfway, thinking of this, Chu Qing suddenly realized another problem, that is how he is now, how to go home? If his parents saw this, Chu Qing did n¡¯t dare to think down. Once the steering wheel turned, he decided to go to Chen Huahua for a night. As for other things, let ¡¯s take care of the injury. Chu Qing did not expect to hide from everyone, but it took him a while to prepare him. After all, a military commander was dead, and this matter was exposed with no difficulty. . Take out the key and open the door of Hua Hua Family. Chu Qing fell to the ground and insisted that he couldn¡¯t hold it. Hua Hua, who had fallen asleep, was awakened by the movement of Chu Qing and ran out to see. Suddenly, Huarong lost her color, hurrying to hold Chu Qing in her arms and asked: ¡°Chu Qing, what¡¯s wrong with you? Would you like to go to the hospital?¡± Chen Huahua was about to cry, Chu Qing was covered with blood all over him, look pale, weak and scary, as if he would die in the next second. ¡°Don¡¯t shake it, you can¡¯t die in a while, don¡¯t go to the hospital, help me to the bed, use the knife to clean up the dead meat of the wound, sleep after sleep is all right.¡± Chu Qing told Chen Huahua, he How could it be possible to go to the hospital? This kind of special injury cannot be concealed by professional doctors. It is estimated that he will go to the hospital tonight, and tomorrow he will be caught by the Ministry of Supervision and Warfare to a prison specially built for martial artists. ¡°Oh, oh, good.¡± Chen Huahua had panicked, and at this time subconsciously agreed to Chu Qing. Supporting Chu Qing to the bed, Chen Huahua wanted to ask Chu Qing again, but Chu Qing 2 had fainted after closing his eyes. No way, Chen Huahua can only do it according to Chu Qing¡¯s account. Taking off Chu Qing¡¯s clothes, Chen Huahua saw the wound and was so scared that she covered her mouth with her hand, and she came down with tears. Chu Qing¡¯s bleeding wounds had stopped bleeding at this time, but the wounds at the mouth of the bowl were dark. If you smell it carefully, you can even smell a bad smell. That¡¯s the smell of body decay. Ordinary wounds will not look like this, and only that special bullet will cause this kind of injury, which will accelerate the body¡¯s decay. Chu Qing asked Chen Huahua to dispose of the dead meat, in order to avoid the special metal doped in the bullet and continue to infect the body. Only by cleaning it away can it be prevented from further deterioration. And there is no such thing as an obstacle, a little skin injury under the warmth of spirit strength, can grow well in 3 2 days. So the top priority is to clean up the dead meat, Chu Qing handed this over to Chen Huahua. (End of this chapter) Chapter 103 Chen Huahuaqiang resisted the fear and panic in his heart, and found a fruit knife from the living room, holding the knife handle to pierce the wound of Chu Qing, the tip of the knife pierced into the wound, Chu Qing groaned, even if the consciousness was unconscious, the nerve reaction There are still. Chen Huahua shook his hands in shock, and with a squeak, black blood came out of the wound from the tip of the knife. Seeing this, Chen Huahua continued, and her whole body shook like a chaff. She really couldn¡¯t do this kind of thing, but if she didn¡¯t do this, Chu Qing might die. When she thought of this Chen Huahua, she was afraid and couldn¡¯t do it. With courage, she once again extended the blade to the wound. Still not working, this time Chen Huahua reached out halfway and gave up. She couldn¡¯t do it. In a hurry, she suddenly remembered Ye Chenxi. Yes, find Ye Chenxi. Chu Qing was introduced to her by Ye Chenxi. She is a news dealer, so she also knows the relationship between Chu Qing and Ye Chenxi. Ye Chenxi will definitely come. Thinking of this, Chen Huahua hurriedly called Ye Chenxi. After briefly explaining the situation, Ye Chenxi said only two words after listening: ¡°wait for me.¡± Chen Huahua breathed a sigh of relief, and her heartstrings stretched again. In this way, wasn¡¯t Ye Chenxi discovered her relationship with Chu Qing? Chen Huahua has a kind of small 3 Facing the fear of the true wife, but this fear is fleeting. Chu Qing life hanging by a thread at this time, she was not in a mood to think about this, put down her phone, Chen Huahua picked up the knife again to Chu Qing. There are two kinds of fear in the heart, one is the fear of Chu Qing¡¯s death, and the other is the biological instinctive fear of blood. In the end, the former won, and Chen Huahua was afraid that Ye Chenxi would be late, or that he might delay the opportunity. So, while weeping, she cut the flesh from Chu Qing. When Ye Chenxi came, Chen Huahua had already processed most of the carrion. Ye Chenxi saw nothing and said that he directly took the knife from Chen Huahua and began to skillfully cut the meat from Chu Qing. She has been armed since childhood, and she is good at using a knife. After a while, Ye Chenxi cleared away all the carrion. The edge of Chu Qing¡¯s wound was no longer dark carrion, but became healthy bright red flesh. Only new troubles appeared again, Ye Chenxi stared at the enlarged wound and looked at the bones buried under the wound. In some parts, black spots had appeared. If it is not cleaned, it will still recur. Ye Chenxi is very decisive at this time. Even if there are 10000 points in his heart, he still stretches the knife towards the bone. Chen Huahua saw her, grabbed Ye Chenxi¡¯s hand, it all hurt, and she couldn¡¯t bear to let Ye Chenxi continue. ¡°He will die.¡± Ye Chenxi said coldly, causing Chen Huahua to let go. The blade scraped his bones and made a languorous voice. Chen Huahua cried even more. On the contrary, Ye Chenxi was expressionless from beginning to end, his hands were as stable as Mount Tai, and there was no tremor. Helping Chu Qing treat the wound, put on a bandage, and put down the knife. Ye Chenxi also found that she was soaked with cold sweat all over her body. Looking at Chu Qing who was lying unconscious in bed, Ye Chenxi did not ask Chen Huahua what was going on, because she knew that Chen Huahua certainly did not know. She received a call from Chen Huahua shortly after returning home, and Chu Qing also arrived at Chen Huahua just in time. Moreover, Chu Qing¡¯s injury was caused by ¡°Forgetting Chuan¡±. Isn¡¯t that kind of thing only for the personnel of the Ministry of Supervision and Military Affairs? Could it be said that Chu Qing and the people in the Jianwu Department are in line? Ye Chenxi has more headaches when she thinks more, she doesn¡¯t like to think about things. (End of this chapter) Chapter 104 When Chu Qing¡¯s eyes opened again, it was already a lot of days. Ye Chenxi stayed beside the bed and took a nap. Chen Huahua was mentally depressed, but her eyes were round, because she couldn¡¯t sleep at all. She is not as nervous as Ye Chenxi. With Chu Qing like this, she could be worried all night, so she discovered it immediately after Chu Qing woke up. My eyes were red, and I was about to cry again. Chu Qing saw Ye Chenxi by the bed, and then saw Chen Huahua¡¯s red and swollen eyes. He felt the injury. No need to ask. I already guessed what was going on. ¡°Water ~¡± Chu Qing compared Chen Huahua¡¯s mouth with a mouth, and made no sound. Chen Huahua hurriedly nodded and turned to pour water for Chu Qing. However, after sitting in a chair all night, his legs and feet numb early, accidentally hit the chair when he got up, and made a loud noise. This time Chu Qing didn¡¯t want to wake up Ye Chenxi. Ye Chenxi opened his hazy eyes, first glanced at Chen Huahua who hit the chair, then looked at Chu Qing again, and said, ¡°Are you awake?¡± ¡°Well,¡± Chu Qing answered as he sat up. When Chen Huahua saw Ye Chenxi waking up, she was stunned. She felt wronged for the first time. For the first time, she felt that she was so stupid. She did not clean up the wound well, and she did not do a small thing like pouring water. ¡°And water?¡± Ye Chenxi asked Chu Qing. Chu Qing looked towards Chen Huahua, Chen Huahua woke up instantly, and quickly said: ¡°I¡¯m going to fall.¡± Then he left the room. ¡°What¡¯s the matter with her?¡± After Chen Huahua left, Ye Chenxi impatient asked Chu Qing that this question could be held in her stomach for one night. ¡°What time is it?¡± Chu Qing has a little bit of imagination and shifts the topic knife. ¡°What¡¯s the matter with her at half past 7?¡± Ye Chenxi answered Chu Qing¡¯s question, and repeated the question just now. ¡°I should go to school.¡± Today is not a weekend, Chu Qing still has to go to school, and the homework was not written last night, a headache. Chu Qing evaded Ye Chenxi ¡¯s question to get up, Ye Chenxi could make him do it, reach out and hold Chu Qing ¡¯s other uninjured shoulder, or the question: ¡°What ¡¯s going on with her?¡± This time Chu Qing was unavoidable, thinking about how to say it. Chen Huahua came into the water and stood at the door to hear Ye Chenxi¡¯s question and hurriedly explained to Chu Qing: ¡°It¡¯s my fault, don¡¯t blame him. ¡° ¡°Shut up, I want to listen to him?¡± Ye Chenxi said without looking back. Fuck Yo, Chu Qing was extremely depressed, closed her eyes, and avoided the scorching eyes of Ye Chenxi, opened the mouth and said: ¡°How? Just allow your women to have several men, but don¡¯t allow me to have several women?¡± ¡°Well, why didn¡¯t you come to me immediately when you were injured last night, but came to her?¡± Ye Chenxi then asked. Chu Qing was surprised for a moment. The problem just passed with no difficulty. He couldn¡¯t believe it, but now the problem is much simpler than the problem just now. Chu Qing didn¡¯t need to think about it, and then replied: ¡°There are many people on your side, and some things should not be known to outsiders.¡± ¡°Hmph ~¡± Ye Chenxi coldly snorted, do you know if you accept this explanation? But continuing her usual style, I was too lazy to ask, and the next question was: ¡°What happened last night?¡± ¡°Can you let me drink first?¡± Chu Qing¡¯s throat is burning. Chen Huahua quickly brought the water over, and Chu Qing took a swig and said, ¡°I killed a prison warrior last night.¡± He didn¡¯t want to hide these two people, so speak frankly. ¡°What?¡± 2 women shouted in unison. The news for them was really shocking. ¡°He wants to kill me, and I can¡¯t help it.¡± Waiting for Ye Chenxi to ask, Chu Qing actively added a sentence. ¡°You can still survive after forgetting Chuanchuan.¡± Ye Chenxi said angrily. Her eyes were covered with palpitations. She saw Chu Qing last night. Was she really not worried at all? (End of this chapter) Chapter 105 No, her heart was about to break, and it was at that moment that she realized that Chu Qing had multiple weights in her heart. Therefore, Chen Huahua¡¯s thing was not a problem. Chu Qing was originally ready to explain to Ye Chenxi what happened last night, but Ye Chenxi still didn¡¯t ask, and Chu Qing had to hold back. But Ye Chenxi was not curious, nor did it mean that Chu Qing was also not curious. After hearing the two characters of Chuchuan, Chu Qing asked one more question: ¡°Is Wangchuan the name of that bullet?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Ye Chenxi replied, ¡°It is called Wang Chuan because the people hit by it all sink into the bottom of River Lethe, without exception. Of course, this is a bit exaggerated, but it is undeniable that it It ¡¯s a nightmare for all martial artists. Although this bullet is extremely lethal, it ¡¯s not easy to manufacture. ¡° ¡°The cost of a forgotten river is at least around 1,000,000, and the market price can be tripled by 3 to 4 times, and it is often priceless without a market. It is monopolized by the Ministry of Supervision and Warfare, and it circulates less than ten per year, and its output is very small Everyone in the Ministry of Supervision and Armaments is not there anymore. Only the interim military envoys above green robe will be distributed every year. ¡° ¡°Oh, by the way, which prison warrior did you meet last night, of what level?¡± Ye Chenxi said, and suddenly the wind turned and asked, because according to her, the war guard who had forgotten Chu had at least It was above green robe, and Chu Qing was obviously not the opponent of the green robe¡¯s military commander, so she asked. ¡°He is wearing a purple cloak, and how are the military commanders divided?¡± Chu Qing has a lot of common sense gaps in this regard. ¡°The five levels of red, yellow, green, blue and purple are the same as the martial artist ¡­¡± Ye Chenxi explained to Chu Qing. Judging from Ye Chenxi¡¯s account, the purple warrior of the Phnom Penh met by Chu Qing last night is about to be promoted to blue robe, so there will be Phnom Penh, but even so, there will be no forgetting this thing . So, Chu Qing¡¯s luck is simply, as for where that person¡¯s forget to come from, it is not understood. According to Chu Qing, the person must often do some illegal activities, and there may be other opportunities, and it is boring to delve into this topic. That is the end of this topic. ¡°How is the martial artist divided?¡± Since mentioned, Chu Qing simply asked all the questions in his stomach. Ye Chenxi was choked on this question by Chu Qing. He looked like a fool and looked at Chu Qing, but he could n¡¯t see the slightest jokes on Chu Qing ¡¯s face and could not help asking, ¡°Are you serious?¡± ¡°En.¡± Chu Qing solemnly nodded. ¡°But aren¡¯t you a martial artist? Why don¡¯t you even know this?¡± This is why Ye Chenxi has such a reaction. ¡°It¡¯s like this. When I was a kid, I met a child named Hua Zi, and I gave him pity ¡­¡± When a young man met an expert, he inherited an accident and became a self-educated story. Chu Qing came to the mouth and didn¡¯t blush. Ye Chenxi only hurriedly stopped after listening to two sentences: ¡°Stop, don¡¯t say it if you don¡¯t want to say, as for making such a bad street dog blood story perfunctory me?¡± After being spotted by Ye Chenxi, Chen Huahua on the side suddenly realized that Chu Qing looked at the reaction of the 2 women, and she was very emotional. Ye Chenxi is not stupid. She is a mixed society, and Chen Huahua is simply scary. Looks like that, almost believe it, IQ and EQ are not equal. Ye Chenxi gave Chu Qing a blind eye and was not angry, and then replied: ¡°Martial artist is divided into 5 realm, from low to high are the entry, martial arts, arrival, transformation, and holy land. Each realm is divided into Grade. 9 .¡± ¡°Then what realm are you in?¡± Chu Qing asked. He needed to compare the cultivation system with the realm division of the ancient martial arts system to establish an intuitive concept. ¡°Immigration to Grade 9 can be broken in one step.¡± Speaking of this, Ye Chenxi is still very confident. Her talents are proud, of course, that is why she did not meet Chu Qing. After listening, Chu Qing weighed himself secretly. This ancient martial arts 5 realm should correspond to the cultivation 5 realm. There is a slight difference in the division of each ancient martial arts realm, and the cultivation of each realm. In the early stage, Middle-Stage, in the later stage, we need to be unified. But Chu Qing knows that there is realm after cultivation 5 environment, and after Martial Dao 5 environment, I do n¡¯t know if there is any way. Ye Chenxi did not know about this issue, and Chu Qing could only leave a question. (End of this chapter) Chapter 106 Just chat, it¡¯s almost 8 o¡¯clock, Chu Qing is going to school, he doesn¡¯t want to be called a parent. But with him like this, how could Ye Chenxi 2 be assured of letting him go? Chu Qing had no choice but to unravel the gauze on his chest to prove that he was really good. The gauze was untied. The original mouth was large, and the bone was deeply wounded. At this time, it was flat and no white bone was seen. The powder is covered with granulation on Chu Qing ¡¯s chest, and there is no scab magically. If you look closely, the golden light flashes faintly, which is Spiritual Qi. Ye Chenxi blinked and re-confirmed that he did not misread it, and then called Chu Qing abnormally, grabbing Chu Qing and asked, ¡°Are you still a human being? You can¡¯t die if you forget that¡¯s all, the recovery ability is so powerful ? ¡° Chu Qing was full of black lines, depressed: ¡°Do you want me to be killed?¡± ¡°No,¡± Ye Chenxi shook his head, and suddenly asked: ¡°How did you prevent the Forgotten warhead from spreading?¡± In addition to its corrosive vitality, the most terrible thing is that the warhead enters the body, and it will directly burst into a powder and spread to all around. Once it spreads to half of the body, it is really difficult for Divine Immortal. saved. Those who have forgotten Chuan, unless they immediately cut off the injured part, otherwise they will definitely die, but the warheads of the forgetting Chuan spread quickly, and few people can completely eliminate Wang Chuan. The exceptions below are also destined to lie on a hospital bed for a lifetime, suffering from the poison of forgetting Sichuan. But Chu Qing is obviously not in that category. Recalling Chu Qing¡¯s injury last night, Chu Qing clearly suppressed the spread of Wang Chuan. In other words, he trapped Wang Chuan in the wound. Ye Chenxi wanted to know how Chu Qing did it. ¡°Haha, simple, do you want to learn?¡± Chu Qing said while wearing clothes. Ye Chenxi suspiciously said: ¡°No way, the method of restraining the forgetfulness, no one has studied it so far. If you really can, wouldn¡¯t it ¡­¡± Later, Ye Chenxi did not say it, because it was really unimaginable. ¡°I really will, do you want to learn?¡± Chu Qing speak frankly. ¡°Are you really willing to teach me?¡± Ye Chenxi was a little flattered, this method, what value? That¡¯s needless to say. ¡°Well, back to teach you, I will go to school first, or I will be late.¡± Chu Qing patted Ye Chenxi on the shoulder and hurried out. Ye Chenxi reacted back and forth. When he wanted to send Chu Qing, Chu Qing was gone. Ye Chenxi was completely empty. This little man looking up, Ye Chenxi worshipped 10000 cents, which probably It is the feeling of being conquered. Chu Qing called home to report safety as soon as he went out. Needless to say, at this time, he was definitely not found at home. Inevitably suffered a bad swear, Father Chu threatened to wait for Chu Qing to come home, to beat Chu Qing¡¯s ass. There is no way, Chu Qing can only come up with a good-looking baby, humbly admit his mistakes, greeting his ancestor eighteen generations in the heart. Hanging up the phone, Chu Qing only realized that he was sweating nervously on his nose bridge. He knew that he had no sense of nervousness when he was confronted with the military commander last night. When we arrived at the school, the class leader Song Chaoran came to collect the homework. Chu Qing did n¡¯t even bring his schoolbag. What kind of homework did he come from? , I did n¡¯t even bring my schoolbag, so ¡­ ¡° ¡°Nonsense, hand in homework quickly.¡± Song Chaoran How can a person who is so conscientious and dutiful be confused by Chu Qing 3 2 words. ¡°I really didn¡¯t bring my schoolbag.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Song Chaoran was dubious. ¡°Really.¡± Chu Qing answered honestly. ¡°Get up, let me take a look.¡± Song Chaoran said that he had put his head close to Chu Qing. Chu Qing at a moderate pace let go of his body and let Song Chaoran check the table pocket. Song Chaoran glanced around to confirm that Chu Qing did not bring a schoolbag and hurriedly straightened up, as if there were any flood beasts in Chu Qing¡¯s table pocket. (End of this chapter) Chapter 107 Not only that, Mr. Song ¡¯s face turned red, but Chu Qing looked dumbfounded and asked, ¡°How are you?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing?¡± Song Chaoran said that he was okay and whispered in his heart: How could Chu Qing not know how to let a concession, a man and a woman so close, but his body smells really good, but I heard that he is already Schoolboy Tang Ziyan¡¯s boyfriend ¡­ Thinking of Song Chaoran being shy and sometimes lost, it seems that she also has some thoughts about Chu Qing, a beautiful school flower. Chu Qing sat in the seat and watched Song Chaoran¡¯s complexion. It was hard to guess. This is what happened. When Song Chaoran came back to his senses and found Chu Qing staring at her, she was shocked. She pretended to sternly cover up and said, ¡°You didn¡¯t even bring a school bag with you when you went to school. Why didn¡¯t you leave you at home?¡± Chu Qing just listened to father¡¯s long talk in the morning, and at this moment, his mind exploded and said: ¡°How come you are more verbose than my dad! I didn¡¯t do my homework, don¡¯t tell Teacher, you said it would work?¡± Song Chaoran is notoriously soft and hard not to eat. Chu Qing at first has already prepared the defendant Teacher. The reason for begging is just to hold a bit of fluke that¡¯s all. Now hearing Song Chaoran nagging, Chu Qing has no patience to listen and just wants to send her away quickly. Song Chaoran was abruptly changed by Chu Qing ¡¯s style of speech, and then said, ¡°Okay, but only once, just this once!¡± At this time, she did n¡¯t even bring Chu Qing, or did not write at all. , No more. Ok? Chu Qing suspected that he had heard it wrong. How could this be possible? Recalling previous life, there have been several times that my mouth is almost worn away. Squad leader Song has not given any sentiment, but today this is really abnormal. But in any case, Chu Qing had to thank Song Chaoran for not being, frivolous said immediately: ¡°Song squad leader mighty, thank you!¡± Chu Qing said after giving Song Chaoran a hug, he fell down and went to sleep again. What he did n¡¯t know was that Mr. Song blushed all morning because of his hug. Look. However, Chu Qing has already counted the homework, and Mr. Song has done so, not because Chu Qing is a male child. After all, women are born to protect men, especially beautiful men. I do n¡¯t know this sentence was from the TV series. Song Chaoran liked it anyway. Chu Qing, who has been sleeping for 2 days, slept more heavily today than before, because last night¡¯s injury was too heavy, so now his face is ugly? So today¡¯s zhi zhi sound, Chu Qing did not respond when it sounded, that is the agreement between Chu Qing and Song Chaoran, as long as there is Chu Qing that Teacher pays attention to sleeping, Song Chaoran will send out zhi zhi sound to remind. Although Song Chaoran is very principled, but it is also limited to duties, as a friend, Song Chaoran is still very interesting. But today, in the class teacher¡¯s class, Chu Qing¡¯s sleeping snoring sounded loud, and when he first heard it, Song Chaoran was terrified. Chu Qing likes to sleep in class, she knows this, but it is the first time she snores like this. As a male child, he actually snored when he slept. This had to be spread. Chu Qing, the school flower, had more talk. Of course, this is still the second. The key is that at the moment when Chu Qing ¡¯s snoring sounded, the attention of all the class moved from the blackboard to Chu Qing, including the class teacher. After Song Chaoran, she was the first 2 watching Chu Qing. ¡°Squeak, zhi zhi ¡­¡± has been discovered by the head teacher, Song Chaoran has not given up, trying to wake up Chu Qing. But she was destined to be disappointed, Chu Qing did not wake up, the class teacher had walked to Chu Qing, face sank like water, even with the atmosphere in the classroom, but also cold. ¡°Bang ~¡± The head teacher fiercely dropped the book in his hand and dropped it on the table of Chu Qing, making a huge noise. (End of this chapter) Chapter 108 Chu Qing therefore awakened from the dream, half-opened his eyes, raised his head to face the angry teacher. I lean, after seeing the terrifying, terrifying face of the head teacher. Chu Qing¡¯s drowsiness disappeared, his consciousness was sober for a moment, and he didn¡¯t need to think about it. He also knew what happened. Immediately secretly glaring Song Chaoran, how could he be so unreliable today, and did not know to signal himself. Song Chaoran was wronged, she was really wronged, she signaled, but Chu Qing ignored her. The head teacher was not blind. She watched everybody¡¯s every move. She immediately took another book and said, ¡°Okay, are you two blinded me? You sleep, let her signal you, or you This school has a big face, and even the squad leader that I personally appoint has 2 fans and 5 fans. ¡° Hearing that Song Chaoran had bowed his head in shame, and Chu Qing¡¯s face didn¡¯t care. He was used to this kind of remarks by the class teacher. After a long talk, the head teacher reached out and pointed to the back door of the classroom to announce the punishment: ¡°You two stood outside, Chu Qing called your parents in the afternoon, and Song Chaoran, just this once.¡± Fuck, Chu Qing¡¯s heart bursts, what kind of wool is he calling parents, he doesn¡¯t want to. With his head tilted up, Chu Qing discussed: ¡°Can I not call it?¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± The head teacher shouted sharply. For the first time, this was the first time a male child had bargained with her. The gang of children she brought are not small, and they are in a period of rebellion. It is inevitable that there are two or two thorns, which she understands. But looking at the students she has made, how can there be a boy like Chu Qing? Even if it¡¯s a thorn, it¡¯s a girl. Chu Qing¡¯s tone is not too bad, but the class teacher¡¯s reaction is too great, he ripped off the corner of his mouth, Chu Qing repeated what he just said: ¡°Can you not call it a parent?¡± The head teacher exploded, bang ~ The head teacher took the book and took it on the table for the third time. It seemed that she was indeed angry today, ¡°I am not deaf, who told you to repeat, what do you say you look like, a boy Do you think you can hit the Teacher on your own? You think I ¡¯m asking the parents because you ¡¯re sleeping in the classroom and violate the classroom discipline? ¡° ¡°Then you can take yourself too seriously. If you don¡¯t learn, it¡¯s a matter of my fart. I¡¯ll send you away this year. I¡¯ll send you another batch next year. I still teach my books and get my salary. But you don¡¯t study, It also affects other people. This is your fault. You are a boy. As long as he looks good, he can make up and dress up. In the future, he will marry a rich man, and he will have no worries about food and clothing in his life. But have you ever thought about others? ¡° What the teacher said, I heard Chu Qing straight-skinned. I really want to say one more word: fuck. Who the hell wants to marry someone, do n¡¯t engage in sexism, okay, and she asked me to repeat it. It ¡¯s okay. If you touch the two upper and lower mouths, it will become mine, Chu Qing whisper However, I dare not say it again. I¡¯m really afraid of this wonderful class teacher, and what came out of Chu Qing startled to fall the chin. Song Chaoran listened to the teacher instructing Chu Qing, the reason was because Chu Qing influenced her study, and she couldn¡¯t bear it, opened the mouth and said: ¡°Teacher, I am voluntary, and Chu Qing ¡­¡± ¡°Shut up.¡± The head teacher turned back and yelled Song Chaoran. He immediately shouted what Song Chaoran hadn¡¯t finished and shouted. ¡°Okay, I admit my mistake, I won¡¯t affect others next time, Teacher will give me a chance to do it?¡± Chu Qing simply admits his mistake when he sees the machine, and he fights in order not to invite parents. ¡°Listen, listen, what kind of attitude are you, reluctant, do you admit that you are wrong?¡± The class teacher snapped the table with the book, it was obvious that this was to reject Chu Qing. (End of this chapter) Chapter 109 Chu Qing felt distressed at the table. After a while, the table was photographed how many times. If he stood in the perspective of the class teacher, Chu Qing could find out the mistake for the table. For example, Chu Qing thought with the tone of the class teacher in mind: there are you, the table, you¡¯re not that good when you¡¯re a table, that¡¯s all, you actually let him sleep on your body, is this what you should do? Thinking of a smile on Chu Qing¡¯s face, it¡¯s really funny, anyway, if a person looks displeased at you, what you do is wrong, and the sins that you want to add to it are inevitable. ¡°You still have a smile on your face?¡± The head teacher saw Chu Qing¡¯s appearance, and the small universe broke out again. Okay, ca n¡¯t afford to offend? Chu Qing turned around and pulled away the chair and walked out, thinking about it. If he had to call his parents in the afternoon, he could only fool his elder sister, and he would get another sealing fee, and he did n¡¯t know the old teacher Hag, will you just let it go? If she had to meet her parents, she could n¡¯t spend money on a visit. Chu Qing was distressed for the first time for her student status. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Chu Qing¡¯s behavior, in the eyes of the head teacher, was simply a silent protest to her. Where could she bear it? ¡°Don¡¯t you let me stand out?¡± Chu Qing said impatiently. The head teacher was dizzy, and he just didn¡¯t think about this. He was pushed back by a soft nail by Chu Qing at the moment, and he didn¡¯t know what to say for a while? The scene was embarrassing, Song Chaoran gave Chu Qing a glance, and hurriedly jumped out to round the court: ¡°Teacher, we are wrong, we are willing to accept the punishment, and I promise that the next test score will definitely enter the top ten of the year.¡± Okay, Song Chaoran said that, and Chu Qing lowered his head and eased: ¡°I shouldn¡¯t affect other classmates. I promise that I won¡¯t affect other people when I sleep next time.¡± ¡°haha¡­haha¡­¡± ¡°Hey¡­¡± As soon as Chu Qing¡¯s words came out, there was chaos in the class. Everyone had a big laughter, and even more good people made strange noises. The head of the class became black with a black face. Song Chaoran reached out and touched his forehead, as if to Chu Qing. It¡¯s a headache. Listening to Chu Qing¡¯s tone, he still has to sleep in class next time, and what he said in class to sleep is as if it should be by rights. How can this not make people feel funny. This time Chu Qing used the teacher¡¯s own words to block the class teacher, so the class teacher could not pick out any thorns. She said just now that she asked parents not to sleep because of Chu Qing¡¯s class, but to influence others. At this time, if you use sleep again to teach Chu Qing, wouldn¡¯t it be your own face, it would hurt when you think about it. Chu Qing didn¡¯t even think that the head teacher would let him go, so he would say that, he was bothered today. This is a good thing. The little thing about sleeping is also worth getting on the line. The most uncomfortable thing for him is obviously because he is criticized for sleeping, but he has to say that he has influenced others. That hypocrisy, let Chu Qing Gagging. bang bang ¡­¡­ The head teacher continued her usual style, and patted the table 2 more times, the noisy classroom suddenly became quiet, the head teacher swept his face with anger, Chu Qing, opened the mouth and said: ¡°OK, you are willing to sleep, right, I¡¯m done You, sleep as you want in the future, I will greet your Teacher from other subjects and let you sleep. ¡° When I finished speaking, I said to Song Chaoran: ¡°What did you say just now, are you in the top ten? Okay, I¡¯ll wait for your next result. If you don¡¯t make it to the top ten, please invite your parents and I and them. Talk about how their baby daughter, because of a boy, wasted his studies. ¡° Damn, the teacher in charge, Chu Qing can be regarded as a long-term knowledge, borrowing a sentence from the TV series: there are such shameless people in the world. (End of this chapter) Chapter 110 Song Chaoran¡¯s face was scared and her eyes were flushed. She was the only daughter in the family and the pillar of the family. She was most afraid of seeing her parents¡¯ disappointed look. At this moment, her heart was extremely panicked. She just said that just to help Chu Qing. Based on her scores, the next exam is fundamentally impossible, and the top ten was tested. She was still hovering around 100 in the last few exams. The more difficult it is to advance the ranking, the top ten For her, it is simply an objective of impossible. ¡°One person does one thing, one teacher, don¡¯t you need to be like this?¡± Chu Qing was really angry, and tilted his head. As a teacher, no one can actually retaliate against his students in this way. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me?¡± Seeing Chu Qing¡¯s anxiety, the head teacher found that he finally found Chu Qing¡¯s weakness, and said without hesitation: ¡°If you want to sleep, sleep well, other people¡¯s business has nothing to do with you, and Song Classmates, too, right? ¡° As the class teacher turned his attention to Song Chaoran, Song Chaoran could only refute it, only brace oneself agreed. ¡°You¡¯re stupid, someone dug a pit for you, and you jumped eagerly.¡± Song Chaoran¡¯s reaction aroused Chu Qing¡¯s inner anger, he said that he hate iron for not becoming steel. ¡°Enough, Chu Qing, is there anyone you can talk with here, don¡¯t disturb others.¡± The class teacher caught the opportunity to teach Chu Qing. Chu Qing gritted his teeth, he did n¡¯t want to watch Song Chaoran jump into the pit like this, the thing started because of him, if today he ca n¡¯t solve this thing, he still counts as an Immortal Cultivator who has lived for 300 years, just looking for a piece of tofu Forget it. ¡°Tong Teacher, do you know she can¡¯t do it, and still embarrass her, is it interesting?¡± Chu Qing¡¯s tone was very cold, and he directly called the class teacher¡¯s surname, the class leader surnamed Ren Tong, named Tong Fei, a more than 30 Old woman. ¡°It¡¯s okay to sleep with you. Does this have anything to do with you?¡± The more anxious Chu Qing is, the less anxious Tong Fei is. When she dignified a big woman, she can¡¯t believe Chu Qing as a little boy. ¡°It does matter, I will help her take the test, will it work?¡± Chu Qing has no other choice. The initiative is in the hands of Tong Fei. She is dissatisfied and no one can take her. There is no way to be strong. Chu Qing doesn¡¯t want that. ¡°You?¡± Tong Fei smiled, disdainful eyes, she as Chu Qing¡¯s class teacher, Chu Qing what level, she clear 2 Chu, as far as she knows, Chu Qing high school in 3 years, the academic performance has never entered before 200. ¡°Just say yes?¡± Chu Qing didn¡¯t want to waste words with Tong Fei. ¡°Okay, of course, how can it not work? But make no mistake, your goal this time is to enter the top ten, not the top 100 you set yourself in the last exam summary. . ¡° ¡°Also, if you ca n¡¯t pass the top ten, not only her parents will be called, but your parents will also be called, when the time comes, each of you will prepare a profound review, in front of you on Monday morning. Everyone in the school and your parents are self-critical in order to let everyone know that the harmfulness of premature love can be used as a warning. ¡°Tong Fei finally pulled back to the city, and when he spoke, crafty rays of light flashed in his eyes. She was not afraid that Chu Qing would not agree. Fuck, Chu Qing is still the mantra, which is too cruel, and how has this become a problem of early love, is he like Song Chaoran? Chu Qing looked at Song Chaoran¡¯s bland face, and he promised that it was pure friendship with Song Chaoran. But Song Chaoran looked at how strange his eyes were, Chu Qing secretly said in one¡¯s heart: is it possible that this girl likes herself, look at her like this, most likely it is. Looking at the class teacher again, how does Chu Qing feel that this is not all his fault today. Although it is wrong to sleep on your own, but Tong Feifei such a big fire is not enough? or is, sleeping on one hand is only one aspect, and Tong Fei¡¯s anger is Song Chaoran¡¯s premature love. The good student in the class, her proud student, actually loved her early, of course she was angry. Chu Qing felt that he had guessed the truth, but there was no way to prove it. That was the only way. Chu Qing agreed to Tong Fei¡¯s harsh treaty. (End of this chapter) Chapter 111 Song Chaoran gave Chu Qing an sorry look, Chu Qing twitched his lips. He couldn¡¯t tell clearly. Was Song Chaoran troubled today, or Song Chaoran troubled him? Anyway, things didn¡¯t matter. Chu Qing walked back to his seat and thought it was calm and tranquil, but who knows, Tong Fei suddenly knocked on Chu Qing¡¯s bare desktop and asked, ¡°What about books?¡± She subdued Chu Qing¡¯s prickly head and solved Song Chaoran¡¯s premature love. She was in a good mood. In her mind, she already felt that Chu Qing had lost, when the time comes to review and read, the two were destined to go further and further. And Chu Qing is so desperate to make men jealous and make women crazy, is destined to look down on Song Chaoran. So even if Song Chaoran is in charge, she should wipe out the sprout of this premature love. Besides Chu Chu, how to say? Growing up like this, I did n¡¯t know what good things I did in my life. Is learning important? Behind the future is not a lot of women, the most inconvenient to be a vase, there are women who have to give their heads to offer, even if Tong Fei is a woman, she is also envious, so don¡¯t harm others. In short, Tong Fei felt that she had done a good deed and completely left her little emotions behind her head. To know that she was angry at first, it was because of the uncomfortable Chu Qing sleeping in her class. Later, she also wanted to save her face, Zhi Yizhi Chu Qing, she did it, and also found herself a reason for devotion to righteousness that inspires reverence. Chu Qing didn¡¯t bring a school bag, so naturally he didn¡¯t bring a book. At this time, it¡¯s a little embarrassing. Students don¡¯t bring a school bag to school. This is indeed a little unreasonable. Chu Qing hasn¡¯t explained yet. Ye Mao, sitting at the rear right, suddenly threw a reference book. Tong Fei teaches a chemistry class. In addition to textbooks, each person is also equipped with a reference book. Of these 2 books, only one class is required. At the critical moment, the buddies are still reliable. Chu Qing laughs at Ye Mao. He takes himself as the buddy, but his sister wants to make himself his brother-in-law, and he does n¡¯t know what he thinks about understood. In addition, the term ¡°dead party¡± seems inappropriate. According to the common sense of this World, his relationship with Ye Mao is called girlfriend. Ye Mao¡¯s small actions successfully attracted Tong Fei¡¯s attention. Obviously, Chen Fei made up his mind to target Chu Qing. At this time, whoever has a relationship with Chu Qing will be the target of her attack. So before Tong Fei pointed his finger at Ye Mao, Chu Qing threw the book back again, and then put his arm on the table and slept down, Tong Fei was still standing beside Chu Qing. Seeing Chu Qing as such, her face was crooked. For that appointment, she endured no attack. She wanted to see when the time comes, how did Chu Qing cry. Panting with rage returned to the podium. In the next half of the lesson, Tong Fei deliberately or unintentionally snapped the rostrum, deliberately creating a harsh sound, so he came to revenge Chu Qing. But you can never wake up a person who pretends to sleep, not to mention Chu Qing. She is destined to fail the abacus. Chu Qing temporarily shuts off the hearing, so Tong Fei does nothing. Until the end of class, in the classroom of Class 3 6 high, the pot was exploded, except Chu Qing, because he was still asleep. There are 2 things that everyone talks about. One thing is that Chu Qing wants to take the top 1 grades. In the eyes of everyone, this is just a joke, what a joke, a boy also wants to take the top ten, is it in the school history of Jinmen No. 1 Middle School? No. Everyone thinks that Chu Qing is crazy. Another thing is that Song Chaoran likes Chu Qing. As everyone knows, Chu Qing is a school grass, impossible and Song Chaoran have and so on? (End of this chapter) Chapter 112 But Song Chaoran was brought to disaster for innocent people by Chu Fei for Chu Qing, and Chu Qing stood up for Tong Fei, which is a little bit different. This incident was interpreted into several versions and circulated throughout the campus, among which Chu Qing was involved in the top ten. Gossip is like growing wings. In just one lesson, the entire Jinmen No. 1 Middle School, from the Principal instructor, to the cleaners, the guards, almost everyone is understood. A boy threatened to test the top ten of the grade. . But the real situation, in word of mouth, has already changed the taste, Chu Qing from that forced person into a arrogant, forced to become threats. Everyone expressed dissatisfaction with Chu Qing more or less, the focus was on collective girls, they felt that a boy, actually wanting to ride on their heads, this is simply intolerable, especially in the top ten Those people, But with the exception of Tang Ziyan, the No. 1 of the year, she was stunned when she heard the news, and then said to her buddy: ¡°I¡¯ll go find him.¡± But Tang Ziyan¡¯s gang of gangsters did not know that Tang Ziyan¡¯s looking for him was to find Chu Qing, to ask about the top ten exams, and to hook up Song Chaoran. Still go to Song Chaoran to solve his daring attempt to try to win over the sword. As for boys, there are more situations. Some people admired Chu Qing, some people feared that the world would not be chaotic, and fanned the flames everywhere, saying that Chu Qing wanted to hit the girls ¡¯faces, and some people just waited to see how Chu Qing lost when What. When Tang Ziyan took her gang of gangsters to find Class 6, everyone¡¯s aura was suppressed. Except Chu Qing, he was still sleeping, letting noisy outside, he closed his hearing and could not hear anything anyway. ¡°You, what are you going to do with so many people?¡± No one in Class 6 dared to stand up in front of Tang Ziyan. Song Chaoran, as the monitor, could only summon the courage to stand on top. ¡°You are Song Chaoran, the squad leader of Class 6, the one who wants to snatch our boss man?¡± Tang Ziyan hadn¡¯t spoken yet. There was a woman beside her, who stood up and said with a smile. ¡°I, I ¡­¡± Standing in front of Tang Ziyan, Song Chaoran felt ashamed of herself, her face flushed, and she didn¡¯t know how she felt about Chu Qing. Fighting Song Chaoran To Tang Ziyan, it was meaningless and too challenging. He opened the topic and asked, ¡°What about Chu Qing?¡± The crowd in Class 6 separated, revealing Chu Qing who was lying on the desk hu hu and sleeping, all of them looked different. Tang Ziyan raised his brow and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him?¡± It was so noisy outside that she did n¡¯t think Chu Qing was asleep, but Chu Qing was actually lying on the table. ¡°Could you cry?¡± This was everyone¡¯s thought, but Ye Mao said it. If Chu Qing hears this, he will definitely hammer Ye Mao¡¯s meal fiercely. Tang Ziyan didn¡¯t think so. She knew that Chu Qing was very special. She was like a girl. At this time, she wouldn¡¯t cry. Tang Ziyan walked towards Chu Qing and shouted at the seat of Chu Qing: ¡°Chu Qing, are you okay?¡± Chu Qing did not respond, and Tang Ziyan shouted again, but still no response. Tang Ziyan was a little worried, and it wouldn¡¯t really happen. Is she acting like a girl in front of herself, but her heart is actually a little boy, so she is crying sadly at this time. Tang Ziyan felt the possibility more and more. As Chu Qing¡¯s girlfriend, she wanted to comfort Chu Qing. Tang Ziyan reached out and patted Chu Qing¡¯s shoulder. However, Chu Qing has not subconsciously avoided it, which is Chu Qing¡¯s instinctive reaction. His vigilance is scary. But for a moment, Chu Qing was also awakened, and lifts the head saw Tang Ziyan in front of him. Chu Qing opened his mouth, made a big yawn, and then said with a smile: ¡°Are you here? Is there something wrong?¡± Looking at Chu Qing¡¯s appearance, there is no sadness at all, let alone crying, if Chu Qing understood everyone¡¯s thoughts, he must be confused, and then asked: ¡°Why cry?¡± It is unfathomable mystery. (End of this chapter) Chapter 113 ¡°Come and see you.¡± Tang Ziyan answered Chu Qing¡¯s words. At the same time, she felt a strange feeling in her impression, Chu Qing should look like this, but she has another kind of expectation, expecting Chu Qing to have a weak side, because she thinks that such Chu Qing is too difficult , More difficult than the average girl. ¡°Oh,¡± Chu Qing looked all around, bearing countless complicated eyes. He thought he understood what was going on. Rubbing his eyes, Chu Qing said to himself: ¡°Has it spread?¡± Good things don¡¯t go out, bad things spread 1000 miles, not to mention his ¡°great rebellion¡± behavior, presumably spread very quickly, this Chu Chu had expected. Therefore, he didn¡¯t have any sense of excess. Confront soldiers with generals and stem water with earth, Tong Fei¡¯s threat was not enough to make Chu Qing taking seriously. After a comfortable sleep, Chu Qing recovered a lot, but his face was still a little white. Coupled with Chu Qing¡¯s indignant face, Ping Bai showed a delicate beauty, and obsessed all the girls. Even Tang Ziyan couldn¡¯t help but look a few more times. Hearing Chu Qing saying this, Song Chaoran hurriedly apologized: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s all because of me?¡± Song Chaoran¡¯s thoughts are normal. She thinks it is because of her that Chu Qing will be so much concerned and questioned, gossip and slang. How can a boy live? ¡°Ha ~¡± Chu Qing was happy, Song Chaoran thought about what he thought, he stood up and stretched out, and Chu Qing walked to Song Chaoran and said, ¡°That matter has nothing to do with you, don¡¯t go to yourself. Take responsibility, and, let me ask, do you like me? ¡° ¡°Ah?¡± Chu Qing¡¯s topic changed too fast, Song Chaoran screamed and flushed. ¡°I just asked, maybe I am narcissistic, don¡¯t mind.¡± Chu Qing blinked and said this response from Song Chaoran was in Chu Qing¡¯s eyes. The answer was already clear, but he had to refuse Song Chaoran. In this matter, his thinking is the same as that of Tong Fei. He just used Song Chaoran as a friend. He never thought of being a lover, because he didn¡¯t feel her. This is not to say that Song Chaoran is not pretty. Just feel this kind of thing, no one can tell. In this case, how could Chu Qing watch Song Chaoran sink deeper and deeper, he didn¡¯t want to delay her. That kind of guilt is too heavy. Previous life is a man and he doesn¡¯t need to think so much. But now, the surrounding environment has to make him shoulder the responsibility that would not have appeared on him. Secretly sighed then said, Chu Qing really wanted to poke the middle finger of Old Thief Heaven and said: fuck. Depressed, depressed, Chu Qing still has to say: ¡°Aloof, you are a good person, I always treat you as a friend, and I hope we will be good friends forever.¡± Chu Qing forbeared the strangeness of his heart and said this sentence. He never thought that he would give Good Person Card one day. I still remember that previous life held back for a long time and brave enough to prepare to confess to Tang Ziyan. It seems that Tang Ziyan said so. It¡¯s been a long time. Chu Qing can¡¯t remember some things. He shook his head and thought about what he was doing. He looked up at Tang Ziyan. This life he can definitely catch up with her. No matter how proud she is, he also wants her to be vain. There are countless women that Chu Qing has seen. Heaven¡¯s Proud Daughter is more like crossing river carp, but Tang Ziyan is not much like this. It is a very good thing to marry this kind of person back home as a wife. It ¡¯s hard, but it ¡¯s even harder in this World. Letting a woman marry is like letting a man go into trouble ¡­ With this in mind, Chu Qing¡¯s heart is filled with infinite fighting spirit. (End of this chapter) Chapter 114 Song Chaoran was utterly confused by Chu Qing¡¯s sentence, which made her too late to respond, only felt sour, and wanted to cry and laugh, reflected in the face is that her five officials must be screwed together Too. Chu Qing couldn¡¯t bear it. He embraced Song Chaoran with open arms. It was a comfort to her. He did this for the first time. He didn¡¯t know if it should be like this. When Chu Qing embraced Song Chaoran, Song Chaoran was like a frightened rabbit who wanted to break away from Chu Qing¡¯s hug. She felt that since Chu Qing didn¡¯t like her, she couldn¡¯t do such an intimate move with Chu Qing. The young girl¡¯s new-born emotions end without illness, and she is so silly that she doesn¡¯t know how to be sad, only to be confused. Chu Qing¡¯s behavior is seen in Tang Ziyan¡¯s eyes, her pupils shrinking, which is her unhappy reaction. There is also a group of people who are behind Tang Ziyan, whose reaction is bigger than Tang Ziyan, a pair of eyes are about to breathe fire, but Chu Qing remain unmoved, but ignored. I was just too nervous to see Song Chaoran, so I had to separate and said in her ear that only two people could hear: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s me who has troubled you, but don¡¯t worry, I can solve this matter.¡± Chu Qing ¡¯s apology has two meanings. In addition to Tong Fei ¡¯s accident, there is also an apology for someone who likes her but he cannot respond. After all, in this world, someone likes you, how difficult it is! Good Person Card, he really didn¡¯t want to send the second one. After finishing the speech, Chu Qing smiled and walked to Tang Ziyan, leaving Song Chaoran with a short circuit in his brain. After Chu Qing left Tang Ziyan¡¯s shoulder, Song Chaoran came back to his senses and turned to find Chu Qing. He wanted to say something. Unfortunately, Chu Qing had already left, and the people in the classroom had already dispersed. Song Chaoran suddenly smiled bitterly, and she felt so guilty that Chu Qing was not there. Even if she stood in front of her, she seemed to have nothing to say. Song Chaoran¡¯s reaction was seen in the eyes of the good deeds, and there was one more rumor on Chu Qing. As a boy, Song Chaoran, who refused to help him, became the person to forget favors and violate justice. Again, in the eyes of people who do n¡¯t know you, what you do is wrong. Chu Qing was too lazy to take care of it. At this time, he happened to be walking on the road to the cafe with Tang Ziyan on his shoulders, and it was time for school after noon, so they could move freely. The reason is that Chu Qing hugged Tang Ziyan¡¯s shoulder, instead of holding her hand, or holding hands this seemingly normal movement. That¡¯s because, once Chu Qing has done that, it is inevitable that people will be mistaken for a charming little boy. With such a strange look, Chu Qing is really fed up. ¡°Hey, you are Chu Qing, right!¡± When you arrived at the cafe, one of Tang Ziyan¡¯s buddies stared at Chu Qing and asked. At the last Zhuobu group gathering, there was no such person, but Chu Qing knew her. Tao Yunyao was also an influential figure in No. 10000 Middle School, but he was overwhelmed by Tang Ziyan everywhere, so he became a 2 year old 1 title. However, she did not care at all. Not only did she not have an enmity with Tang Ziyan, but she followed Tang Ziyan behind him with a loyal look. And he is also impossible and does not know Chu Qing. Anyway, Chu Qing is also the school flower of No. 1 Middle School, and Tao Yunyao is asking this question, obviously provocative, and not giving Tang Ziyan any face. Chu Qing is also a boyfriend admitted by Tang Ziyan anyway. Thinking of this, Chu Qing looked back towards Tang Ziyan. It seems that the relationship between the first and the second is not as rumored outside. (End of this chapter) Chapter 115 Tang Ziyan turned a blind eye to the eyes cast by Chu Qing. It was obvious that she was saying that she was not involved. As for the reason not to intervene, because this little man was not good at all, he dared to hug another woman in front of him. If it were n¡¯t what he said, and if she was satisfied, she would n¡¯t mind giving the man who beckoned the butterfly and taught him what to do. ¡°My name is Chu Qing, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Chu Qing has never been afraid of provocation. Since Tang Ziyan didn¡¯t care, he had to come by himself. ¡°Okay, you have a kind.¡± Tao Yunyao pointed at Chu Qing and said with great aura. Chu Qing does not understand whether this has anything to do with him or not. If Tao Yunyao thinks that a boy ca n¡¯t talk like that, then, it ¡¯s sorry, and Chu Qing is like that. ¡°Apologize to Sister Tang.¡± Tao Yunyao was angry with Chu Qing¡¯s indifferent look. Chu Qing suddenly smiled and asked, ¡°Apologize? Am I wrong?¡± ¡°You, you ¡­ it¡¯s too much. Look at what you look like. It¡¯s not a bad thing to grow up. You¡¯re hard to be worthy of Sister Tang. She doesn¡¯t despise you. That¡¯s all, you dare to be in front of her. ** Woman, have you taken Sister Tang in your eyes? ¡° This is the crux of the problem. Chu Qing couldn¡¯t help laughing after hearing it, and sneered: ¡°Then there are many many enchanting females around her, and I didn¡¯t see her apologize to me. Besides, you are blind or deaf. What I said to Song Chaoran, I still do n¡¯t understand our relationship. If I do n¡¯t, I ¡¯m very worried about your IQ. ¡± Tang Ziyan is burying his head to eat dessert, but his mind is all on Chu Qing 2 people. What Tao Yunyao does is very much to her. She has never been so interested in a man. At night, people calm her mind, and the face of the man will appear. But when she thought of the endless pursuit of the man around this man, Tang Ziyan had a headache. She could drive away part of it, but she couldn¡¯t take Chu Qing around to chase people. It did n¡¯t take long for Chu Qing to make such a big scandal with Song Chaoran, so she felt she had to let Chu Qing pay attention to her, but she knew how hard this man was. At this time, Chu Qing said this, Tang Ziyan¡¯s mouth was bent, and someone around her immediately coaxed: ¡°Do you complain that Sister Tang didn¡¯t spoil you alone?¡± Chu Qing really wanted to pick up the coffee on the table and pour that man¡¯s face, your sister, but to see that they are good sisters of Tang Ziyan, Chu Qing resisted, but just retorted: ¡°I don¡¯t need her to pet, Besides, even if I want to spoil, I spoil her. ¡° Chu Qing¡¯s heartfelt words not only did not get the respect of that group of people, but also attracted a big laughter. Even Tang Ziyan couldn¡¯t help but endure. ¡°Okay, I¡¯m waiting for you to spoil me, but then you have to be stronger than me, otherwise what do you use to spoil me?¡± Tang Ziyan said casually. But looking at Chu Qing¡¯s eyes, it seemed to be a taunt. He answered with a cold face: ¡°Okay, you are waiting.¡± ¡°Hey, our two words haven¡¯t been finished yet, don¡¯t you want to get rid of the topic.¡± Tao Yunyao interjected, if Chu Qing doesn¡¯t give her an explanation today, she will never give up. ¡°Then what do you want to say?¡± Chu Qing was a little annoyed at Tao Yunyao. He couldn¡¯t stand this kind of feminism. ¡°Look, today, Tao Yunyao, as Tang Ziyan ¡¯s sister, solemnly warns you to stay away from other women in the future, and to change your stinky problems, do n¡¯t yell, and speak softly and do n¡¯t understand. , You can¡¯t understand if you smile ¡­ ¡° ¡°Oh, huh ¡­¡± Chu Qing only sneered. (End of this chapter) Chapter 116 Chu Qing¡¯s attitude made Tao Yunyao very dissatisfied. She dared to tell her that she had spoken in vain for most of the day. She patted the table on the spot and said, ¡°Speak to you, did you hear?¡± ¡°I heard, but I also sent these words to you. I think it was you who put it forward, and it is naturally up to you to achieve the best. I am not interested in what you said and even feel sick. And you let me leave The woman is far away, then you are not a woman, do I want to stay away from you? And do you really have no coveted heart for me? ¡°Chu Qing¡¯s words are confounded. He stood up, walked to Tao Yunyao¡¯s side, leaned down and buried his head at Tao Yunyao¡¯s neck, and the breath he exhaled sprayed under the roots of Tao Yunyao¡¯s ear. She turned her head to look at Chu Qing¡¯s pretty face, and breathed for a while. ¡°Enough.¡± Tang Ziyan stopped coldly, fiercely glaring at Chu Qing. In this confrontation, Tao Yunyao was defeated. This was something Tang Ziyan didn¡¯t anticipate. In this part, she had to intervene. Even Tao Yunyao lost, and only she could suppress Chu Qing. Chu Qing is provoking her relationship with Tao Yunyao, how can she not see it? Maybe it was because of dissatisfaction with Tao Yunyao, maybe it was dissatisfaction with his at first acquiescence to Tao Yunyao¡¯s behavior, anyway Chu Qing did that. Since Tao Yunyao didn¡¯t let Chu Qing ¡®recruit bees and attract butterflies¡¯, Chu Qing chose Tao Yunyao. It turned out that Tao Yunyao couldn¡¯t resist Chu Qing¡¯s ¡®beauty¡¯. She was emotional and had nothing to do with desire. If Tang Ziyan didn¡¯t stop it, things would really be difficult for Chu Qing to get out of control. Once she and Tao Yunyao were so desperate, how could they be sisters? This was a scourge for Chu Qing. But it was this scourge that made her want to stop. Now she and Tao Yunyao have a gap in life. I really don¡¯t know how long it will take to repair. Tang Ziyan spoke, and Chu Qing closed when he saw it. He didn¡¯t want to make things bigger, but he was a little dissatisfied with this group of women. As for ** Tao Yunyao, Chu Qing himself had goose bumps. And Tao Yunyao is probably like himself in the past life, a group of men with sperm on their heads have no resistance to beauty. A lunch broke up, and Tang Ziyan¡¯s sisters all left in a funny way, but when they left, they no longer looked down on Chu Qing in their eyes. There are 2 Chu Qing and Tang Ziyan left in the cafe. Tang Ziyan looked at the man in front of him over and over again. The more stranger he was, the more he liked, the darker his eyes. ¡°If I heard that you had to test the top ten before, but it was just a joke, I now look forward to it.¡± Tang Ziyan, who was suddenly serious, exuded a cold temperament. This is the true face of Tang Ziyan. Chu Qing looked at the beauty in front of him for a few more times. The image of Tang Ziyan who has always appeared in front of him is the kind of cynicism, but I have to say that Tang Ziyan is more flavorful now. Chu Qing did not take Tang Ziyan¡¯s words, but started a new topic and said: ¡°I said, I want to chase you, this is not to attract your attention, but deliberately pretend. I am very serious, you can think of me as a woman, Treat yourself as a man. ¡° Chu Qing said such a sentence that was convenient for Tang Ziyan to understand, but made himself uncomfortable. (End of this chapter) Chapter 117 ¡°Oh? Really? I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡± Tang Ziyan didn¡¯t answer much, but his eyes were 10000 1000 emotions. The same is true for Chu Qing. They both saw each other and understood each other. They did n¡¯t express their hearts. That was a feeling of being evenly matched. Chu Qing thought it was very good. ¡°That medicine recipe has already been experienced at home.¡± The topic was naturally related to the matter. ¡°Is there a problem?¡± ¡°Have.¡± Chu Qing frowned, secretly thought: How is it possible? Chu Qing ¡¯s expression was seen in Tang Ziyan ¡¯s eyes, and she actively explained: ¡°What you give is not what you call a medicine recipe that promotes the martial artist cultivation speed. On the contrary, it is a poison prescription. It ¡¯s a very special poison recipe. , I haven¡¯t figured it out yet. ¡° What Tang Ziyan said was not like lying. Chu Qing looked up at the sky. This World, is there any difference after all? ¡°However, the meaning of this poison is still very important to my Tang Family. In other words, its value is very high. I want the Tang Family to ask for a price.¡± Tang Ziyan flashed in his eyes when he spoke. With shrewd rays of light, the salvation medicine is valuable, and the killing poison is not cheap. ¡°Send it to you.¡± Chu Qing said generously, it was difficult to find the secret of this World by him alone, maybe he can see what Tang Family has done on this ¡®poison prescription¡¯. Tang Ziyan shook his head and said: ¡°No, Chu Qing, if you think you can buy me up, let me acknowledge allegiance, I advise you to immediately dismiss this idea, because this is an insult to me, before I get angry, please You immediately disappear from my eyes. ¡° Tang Ziyan¡¯s complexion is gloomy, and the cold came over. Chu Qing knew that Tang Ziyan had misunderstood him, but he didn¡¯t explain it. Do I have to tell her that I came from another World, and how, Tang Ziyan would definitely think he was crazy By the way, Chu Qing doesn¡¯t want this. ¡°So how much do you think this medicine recipe is worth?¡± Chu Qing asked. Tang Ziyan stretched out 2 fingers and said, ¡°200 million.¡± Chu Qing took a breath, I was a little obedient, such a medicine recipe would be 200 million. If Chu Qing sold all 100 medicine recipes in his memory, would n¡¯t he also become a rich man in Jinmen? One more. This idea flashed in the mind of Chu Qing. This is an impossible thing. Once there are so many medicine recipes on the market, whether it depreciates or depreciates tentatively, trouble will surely follow. The young boy Huai Baozhu traveled in downtown, so stupid, Chu Qing would not do it. ¡°Okay, but I want to buy a batch of medicine ingredients, is it okay?¡± Chu Qing remembered what he had promised to make Kuang Yi Dan for Ye Family. Ye Family attaches great importance to this kind of medicine that can make people¡¯s strength surge by 30% in a short time. But Chu Qing, the past few days, there were so many things that I almost forgot. Now I think of it, I just bought some medicine ingredients from Tang Family, anyway, they are also doing this business. ¡°Of course, but don¡¯t tell me you want to make medicine?¡± Tang Ziyan looked at Chu Qing with interest. Chu Qing keenly captured the key question in Tang Ziyan¡¯s discourse: ¡°Can¡¯t I make medicine?¡± ¡°En? How do you say, you have to play, of course, but my Tang Family, the imported Medicine Refining Master, does not have a man, and as far as I know, the entire Empire does not have a male Medicine Refining Master. If you can really become a male Medicine Refining Master, I will definitely take a look at you, not to hide from you, I have an inexplicable confidence in you, maybe you can really do things that others ca n¡¯t, I Looking forward to the day you do it. ¡° After listening to Tang Ziyan¡¯s words, Chu Qing was speechless for a long time, he felt this World, full of maliciousness towards men. (End of this chapter) Chapter 118 Chu Qing did not ask why, because he felt that Tang Ziyan did not know this question. In this World, no one would care about why men do n¡¯t know what, but what they would, in just one sentence, they could explain everything: because he is a man. With obvious discrimination, Chu Qing knew it and stuffed 2 desserts in his mouth. Chu Qing still felt a little unhappy. While Chu Qing was eating, Tang Ziyan looked at Chu Qing so foolishly. Chu Qing had long been accustomed to this flower-eyed look. In the words of Chu Qing, all women in this World are nymphos, and nymphos are amazing. Of course, those women will not admit it, they just think it is as it should be by rights. Chu Qing saw from Tang Ziyan¡¯s eyes that he was one of the spoilers, and it was so greasy at once. He even lost his appetite for eating: ¡°I¡¯m full, go back to school.¡± They are now in a cafe on the pedestrian street at the entrance of the school. Tang Ziyan elegantly touched a decorative handkerchief from his pocket and used it to wipe Chu Qing¡¯s mouth for Chu Qing. Chu Qing was stunned by the sudden move. After a long speechless speech, Tang Ziyan handed the handkerchief to Chu Qing. Chu Qing wondered: ¡°What are you doing?¡± Tang Ziyan put on the mask, and turned into that handsome young Master, ahh, beautiful girl. Personality problems almost made Chu Qing¡¯s concept of men and women blur. I really didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°At this time, shouldn¡¯t boys take the initiative to ask girls to take their handkerchiefs home to wash them and then return them?¡± Tang Ziyan said as it should be by rights. But Chu Qing was not so happy when he heard, ¡°Who loves to wash and who to wash, anyway, I don¡¯t have much time to work.¡± Chu Qing ¡¯s disobedience not at all caused Tang Ziyan ¡¯s displeasure. Tang Ziyan smiled and withdrew his handkerchief and said, ¡°I know you wo n¡¯t wash it, it ¡¯s okay, I just want to see you look depressed.¡± Being punished, Chu Qing you can¡¯t guard against it, got up with panting with rage, and turned to go. ¡°Wait.¡± Tang Ziyan¡¯s body voice came from behind. But Chu Qing made up his mind not to stay. ¡°Are you still cultivating ancient martial arts?¡± Tang Ziyan asked unfathomable mystery. Chu Qing turned back, he couldn¡¯t calm down about this, because it was related to the essential cause of this world¡¯s yin and yang decay. What makes women dominate the long river of history? It ¡¯s strength, because women ¡¯s perverted physical fitness is already IQ. Chu Qing has also been in this World for some time, and he is deeply touched by this point, and the special Cultivation System, such as ancient martial arts, is the pillar that makes women stronger. It can also be said that it is the most powerful way to ensure the status of women. Guarantee. So if you want to change the status quo of this World, you can only subvert this Cultivation System and make women no longer powerful. Chu Qing gave birth to this idea at a certain moment, but was rejected by him at the next moment. He is not so ambitious. How does this World man, and what does it matter to him, he does not have a great sense of mission. He feels that he wants to change the social status of the majority of men, and there is no particularly strong masculinity. He just thought that if possible, it would be better to make his surrounding environment better, for example, equality between men and women is good. But these 4 simple words are harder to do than heavenly ascension, but it is not Chu Qing¡¯s style to give up. He stopped and waited for Tang Ziyan¡¯s rest, but Tang Ziyan didn¡¯t say anything. The two people stalemate in the cafe, a silent contest began, and finally ended with Chu Qing¡¯s defeat. (End of this chapter) Chapter 119 ¡°I¡¯m still cultivating ancient martial arts, is there any problem?¡± Chu Qing is soft and irritable. ¡°Stop cultivation. If you are for self-defense, I can protect you. If you need strength, you can go to the school. When you are an Outer Disciple, you can practice their Taoism. I see you look pale, it is cultivation technique backlash when you cultivate. Cause it, so you sleep in the classroom during the day to recuperate. ¡° ¡°In this way, you will only hurt more seriously. I have my own refining healing medicine here. You can use it first. Chu Qing, I hope you can listen to my advice, don¡¯t do it alone, I don¡¯t know if you treat me I heard a few points, but if I want to find out that you have not stopped cultivation, I will break up with you because I do n¡¯t want my future man, no. ¡° Tang Ziyan said it was very solemn, during which he took a long tube of reagent from his pocket and placed it on the table, which contained a light blue liquid. Chu Qing hasn¡¯t thought about paying attention to the so-called healing medicine for the time being, he was completely blown away by the words ¡°No¡± Tang Ziyan said, these two words kept echoing in Chu Qing¡¯s mind, Chu Qing 2 could not think Its solution. Where does this follow, does cultivation ancient martial arts affect sexual function? And how can she be so determined that she was injured because of the cultivation technique backlash, which is really believe oneself infallible. As for Taoism, Chu Qing thought of the people of Quanzhen religion, the power they used, but the spirit strength of genuine. So that is to say, what I am cultivating now is what Tang Ziyan called Taoism, not the ancient martial arts I thought. Chu Qing¡¯s mind flashed, and he vaguely felt as if he had discovered a major event. Taking this inspiration deep into his heart, Chu Qing grabbed the tube of reagent on the table and said, ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Ask, what realm did you cultivate?¡± When Chu Qing put away the reagent, Tang Ziyan asked. ¡°Hmm ~¡± Chu Qing thought for a while and said, ¡°Wu Jing, why? What about you?¡± Chu Qing had a fight in his heart. At present, he really cannot compare with Tang Ziyan in learning, but in cultivation, he is confident that he can overwhelm Tang Ziyan. ¡°Want to compare?¡± Tang Ziyan sharply caught Chu Qing¡¯s meaning, and said with a smile in the corner of his mouth. ¡°Bibbie.¡± Chu Qing thought of Tang Ziyan¡¯s deflated eating later, and was full of enthusiasm. From the leftover dried fruit tray on the table, Chu Qing took out a whole piece of walnut kernels and put them on the table, and then took out 3 clean cups from the dinner tray, snapped them on the desk, and covered the walnut kernels with one of them. With both hands changing rapidly, three white porcelain cups were on the table, and the position was changing rapidly. Chu Qing used his full strength. The cups pulled out afterimages on the table. After a moment, Chu Qing stopped, provocatively looking towards Tang Ziyan. Tang Ziyan¡¯s beautiful eyes were half-squinted, and the smile on the corner of his mouth remained undiminished. He met Chu Qing¡¯s gaze. Tang Ziyan tapped the leftmost cup with a silver fork. Huh ~ Chu Qing breathed out in his stomach, turned around and left without staying. Watching Chu Qing leave the restaurant grayly, Tang Ziyan got up and walked to the position where Chu Qing had just stood, reached over the leftmost cup, and laid a whole walnut kernel quietly underneath. Thinking about Chu Qing¡¯s deflated eating just now, Tang Ziyan laughed with flowers twitching, and her little man was getting more and more fun. Chu Qing¡¯s good mood in the afternoon was completely destroyed by this incident, which was really hurting his self-esteem. He was actually defeated by a woman. (End of this chapter) Chapter 120 Recalling Tang Ziyan¡¯s usual warm and jade-like appearance, Chu Qing was crazy, and there is a little bit of a martial artist¡¯s appearance. It¡¯s so good to hide, even I have been deceived. The shame is used for scrubbing. Before the class in the afternoon, Chu Qing had adjusted his mentality. Now that this is released in advance, how should the problem of the exam be solved? In 2 weeks, it is the third grade of the whole high school. It is a model test before the college entrance examination. The time is tight. Chu Qing thinks about whether he will study hard from now on or whether he will practice a pupil technique. When the time comes during the exam, ¡®learn¡¯ from other people¡¯s answers and improve the score quickly, a little tangled. It wasn¡¯t until school was about to end that Chu Qing made up his mind that he wanted to learn, he wanted to defeat Tang Ziyan with open and aboveboard. After school, Chu Qing did n¡¯t bring a school bag when he came, and naturally he did n¡¯t need to bring anything. He had to go home tonight. This was the death order that father gave him, and he had to. Driving on the road, looking at the bottle of agar in the co-pilot¡¯s seat, Chu Qing thought about how to take it and take it home without being discovered. This matter was easy to handle, and after eating, Chu Qing walked down the window and brought it up. Back home, when Chu Qing took out the key to open the door, there was a bit of frustration, and his abnormal face was not reached, because the bottle of healing medicine given by Tang Ziyan had been completely recovered, otherwise it was an unclear thing. ¡°I¡¯m back.¡± Chu Qing said pretendingly. ¡°Smelly Brat, you still know to go home.¡± Then Chu Qing rushed out of the kitchen carrying a pair of slippers. Ho, Chu Qing shook his neck in fright, and everything changed, but he still likes to beat people with his soles. Father Chu rushed to Chu Qing, and Chu Qing counted down ten in his heart, because in normal times, mother would definitely come up and tell father what to say: male children ca n¡¯t fight. This belongs to the memory of Chu Qing. Chu Qing felt that there would be no mistake, but today it went wrong, because Mother Chu thinks that Chu Qing is not one or two times. Last night, he even greeted his family without saying hello. Lessons learned. Just when the slippers were about to fall on Chu Qing, someone suddenly chimed in: ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t, blame me on this matter. I was drunk last night and was fooling Chu Qing to take care of me.¡± Chu Qing heard this familiar voice, hurriedly searched for 4 times, and finally saw Ye Chenxi who was talking on his dining table. He had no time to think about how Ye Chenxi would come to his house. I was thinking, did Ye Chenxi¡¯s brain break? It¡¯s really that pot can¡¯t open which pot, and her explanation is better than not, so he wants his parents to think about it. Oh, she was drunk, I took care of her, a male and a female together alone in a room, stayed all night. Parents had been anti-girls and anti-thieves, but now it ¡¯s good, Chu Qing has the heart to hit the wall. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s eat first. Forgive you for this matter today.¡± Ye Chenxi shouted, Mother Chu only stopped, not to mention that Ye Family is now the company¡¯s big customer, just because she and Chu Qing last time During the conversation, I asked Chu Qing if he liked Ye Chenxi. Chu Qing¡¯s default attitude, Mother Chu simply made his son beat in the face of Ye Chenxi. After temporarily escaping, Chu Qing glared at Ye Chenxi bitterly. He felt that he should teach this woman to speak. This woman really can¡¯t speak. But Ye Chenxi blinked to Chu Qing and seemed to say again: I helped you, how would you thank me? (End of this chapter) Chapter 121 Thank you moneybags, Chu Qing thought, go to the bathroom to wash his hands, and then eat at the table, because there is an uninvited guest Ye Chenxi on the table, so Chu Qing did not even ask the movement of the elder sister, but look at the appearance of father Mother, It is estimated that tonight is no longer home. What to say about this meal, Chu Qing was very uncomfortable. Father looked at his eyes, and it was clearly that his hard-worked Chinese cabbage was swallowed by the pig, and he was sad. Mother should be more calm, but the occasional worries in her eyes made Chu Qing¡¯s mood gray. He knew that Mother must be thinking about the family again. For his fiancee that he had never met, Ye Chenxi was at the dinner table, trying to please father Mother and himself. Speaking of this Chu Qing is annoyed, Ye Chenxi¡¯s pleasing father Mother is limited to words. But for himself, Chu Qing was about to collapse the pieces of food that Ye Chenxi caught in his bowl. He does n¡¯t want to have long hands, and is it really good for Ye Chenxi in front of his parents? The most important point is that Chu Qing rejects this abnormal situation of men and women. Even Chu Qing was extremely resistant to this behavior. When Ye Chenxi caught the first piece of meat, he endured it and face didn¡¯t change into his mouth. When Ye Chenxi removed the chopsticks from his bowl for the second time, Chu Qing said that the extra meat in the bowl was returned to Ye Chenxi, and he refused. But Ye Chenxi didn¡¯t end there. The third time came, this time Chu Qing directly threw the contents of Ye Chenxi into the trash. At that moment, except Chu Qing, everyone¡¯s face changed. However, Chu Qing was eating with their minds and could not explain it. Next, Ye Chenxi refused to repent and gave Chu Qing two more dishes. Without exception, Chu Qing was thrown into the trash. Father Chu couldn¡¯t see the past and wanted to say Chu Qing a few words, but was caught by Mother Chu¡¯s eyes and could only swallow words into his stomach. Chu Qing also blamed sorry. He didn¡¯t want to waste food. He just asked Ye Chenxi to stop doing this. This woman was really not good. She had to teach her ass. Chu Qing thought so annoyed. When I thought about it, in the end, there were actually some kind of heart-wrenching horses, probably suffocating from Tang Ziyan, and found a vent in Ye Chenxi. Who made him only able to overwhelm Ye Chenxi at the moment, after a difficult meal, Chu Qing hid in the room on the grounds of learning, and Ye Chenxi followed up the room on the grounds of tutoring Chu Qing. Chu Qing huh, and tutored him, it would be nice not to add chaos to him. Ye Chenxi is not a person to learn at first glance. It is estimated that when she learns, her score will definitely be at the end of the crane. When she is better, she is also ranked first in the penultimate with others, rather than the penultimate one. The better reason is naturally, if there are 2 people tied for the penultimate, then both can say that they are the penultimate. With Ye Chenxi in place, Chu Qing would n¡¯t work out naturally, jumped the window and climbed downstairs, and sat on his small desk in a decent manner. Chu Qing took out the review materials and opened it to the one he learned most recently. page. Ye Chenxi also leaned over and stared at the review materials behind Chu Qing. There was only one chair in the room, and Chu Qing was sitting, so Ye Chenxi could only stand and bend over. When she came today, her slightly curly long hair was not raised, but was spread on her shoulders, probably like Chu Qing¡¯s parents to make a good impression. At this time, the long hair hung down, brushed on Chu Qing¡¯s neck, crisp and numb. (End of this chapter) Chapter 122 The smell of the woman belongs to Chu Qing¡¯s nose, Chu Qing actually reacted, this body can be sincere, but unfortunately at home, Chu Qing can¡¯t dare to make any extraordinary moves, otherwise father Will be mad. Recalling Ye Chenxi¡¯s behavior at dinner, Chu Qing was embarrassed to give her a look at one of the questions and asked, ¡°How do you do this question?¡± Ye Chenxi bent down very close to Chu Qing¡¯s head. This time Chu Qing turned back, Ye Chenxi¡¯s pink lips were close at hand. In the face of Ye Chenxi¡¯s tender and water-like gaze, Chu Qing¡¯s throat knot rolled. He endured and pulled his gaze back to the math problem. He could feel that Ye Chenxi¡¯s breathing behind him was also a little bit quick. But it was still quite restrained. Ye Chenxi stared at the question that Chu Qing asked her and saw it for a while, doing said with a smile: ¡°Ai, how do you really like to learn? What do you do? I can¡¯t find a job in the future, I will raise you Alright! ¡° Ye, knowing that she would not, confirmed the idea in her heart. Chu Qing was in front of Ye Chenxi, and shua shua solved the problem. Ye Chenxi could not see at this time, Chu Qing was intentional, coldly snorted straightened his waist to express his dissatisfaction. Chu Qing is doing a problem, very absent, and her mind is entirely on the woman in the room, and Ye Chenxi is unable to hang on her face because of Chu Qing¡¯s previous move, and is wandering in Chu Qing¡¯s room like anger. Look at this for a while, and then look at that again, until I find something very special, and immediately screamed out, and I could n¡¯t be more angry with Chu Qing, shouting, ¡°Wow ~ Chu Qing, you still have this Things are so weird. I thought you were different from other boys. There was a little angel in my heart. ¡° Chu Qing turned around and saw Ye Chenxi holding a pink 8-tone box in his hand, and his face became weird. This is the thing of Chu Qing. Chu Qing never noticed, and therefore did not deal with it. At this time, it was discovered by Ye Chenxi and spoken in this way. Chu Qing feels that his first name is so ruined. If nothing is said, he will grab the 2-box from Ye Chenxi and destroy the evidence. Ye Chenxi saw the purpose of Chu Qing. Of course she was unwilling. She finally found something that could hit Chu Qing. How could she easily let it go? 2 people just like that you are fighting for tears in the room, Ye Chenxi because of cultivation ancient martial arts, strength is great, Chu Qing can¡¯t suppress her without going on spirit strength. It can be used with spirit strength and afraid of hurting her, because after Chu Qing is healed, he is blessed by misfortune and is at the critical point of breakthrough. The spirit strength of a body cannot be perfectly controlled. In this way, the two people stalemate, entangled with each other, the contact on the limbs can not be avoided, should touch should not touch, touched all over again. ¡°Give me back.¡± Chu Qing panting with rage said. Ye Chenxi blinked and blinked, deliberately angry Chu Qing: ¡°No, don¡¯t you care about it that way? I can¡¯t see it!¡± How could Chu Qing be good? Ye Chenxi¡¯s teasing intentions, he is now 100 mouths, clenching one¡¯s teeth and said: ¡°I don¡¯t care if you don¡¯t care, now give it to me, immediately.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t give it, you don¡¯t give it. If you have the ability to snatch it, you aren¡¯t very powerful ¡­¡± Chu Qing spirit strength circulates, Ye Chenxi¡¯s words haven¡¯t been finished yet, his face turned pale, and the 8-tone box has reached Chu Qing¡¯s hands. (End of this chapter) Chapter 123 Chu Qing was still unable to bear, and put the 8-box in the cabinet. Chu Qing looked at Ye Chenxi with concern and asked, ¡°Are you okay.¡± He knew that Ye Chenxi must have been hit by a lot of spirit strength just now. Ye Chenxi couldn¡¯t conceal her loss. She just wanted to make a joke with Chu Qing, but Chu Qing seemed really angry. But she still concealed this mood very well, casually said: ¡°you guy, I haven¡¯t seen you in a few days, and it has become worse, really perverted.¡± Ye Chenxi thought that it was good to cover up, but she underestimated Chu Qing ¡¯s eyesight, so Chu Qing was also uncomfortable and a little unbearable. She gave the chair to Ye Chenxi to sit, moved the book inside, and he sat on the desk , Asked Ye Chenxi: ¡°Are you having trouble with me today?¡± ¡°Promises.¡± Ye Chenxi moved a reagent out of her arms and handed it to Chu Qing. Chu Qing is very familiar with this thing and can¡¯t help but ask: ¡°Tang Family¡¯s unique healing medicine?¡± Ye Chenxi¡¯s eyes were slightly dark, and he said sullenly: ¡°It seems that you don¡¯t need it anymore. Also, as a boyfriend of Tang Family Eldest Young Lady, how could this thing happen?¡± Chu Qing is embarrassed, ¡°Are you all understood?¡± ¡°Hmph ¡«¡± Ye Chenxi played with a little temperament and withdrew that potion, not going to give Chu Qing any more. How could she not know that the existence of Chen Huahua made Ye Chenxi feel a complete crisis, and her complicated thoughts grew like wild grass. After a little investigation, she knew that Chu Qing had a girlfriend like Tang Ziyan besides them. She said she didn¡¯t mind that it was fake, there was a moment when she was rash and wanted to kill, but she still came to Chu Family to find Chu Qing, didn¡¯t she? This tube of potion was also her best effort to get it, didn¡¯t expect, her kindness, Chu Qing no longer needed, how can this not make Ye Chenxi discouraged, sad. Ye Chenxi¡¯s complicated eyes were looked into Chu Qing¡¯s eyes, and his heart twitched. Before Ye Chenxi took the potion back, he grabbed it and said, ¡°How can you still take back what you sent me?¡± ¡°But you don¡¯t need it anymore.¡± Ye Chenxi didn¡¯t even realize how sour the tone was when he said it. Chu Qing didn¡¯t want to make Ye Chenxi sad, but had to be comforted: ¡°Who says I don¡¯t need it anymore, you give me everything, I need ¡­¡± A lot of good words that do n¡¯t require money come out of Chu Qing ¡¯s mouth to appease Ye Chenxi. Chu Qing ca n¡¯t guarantee that everything he says is true, but he guarantees that his heart for Ye Chenxi is true. Because of Tang Ziyan, the atmosphere between the two people is a little weird. Ye Chenxi is no longer angry with Chu Qing, but he does not know how to respond to Chu Qing, so he looks around the room 2 times, trying to change the topic. Finally, she saw the ugly poster on the wall, Ye Chenxi pretended to smile with ease and said, ¡°Hah ~ what you post here is what the hell, but it¡¯s really ugly.¡± Speaking of Ye Chenxi, when he walked to the posters, he tapped with his fingers. With two beeps, as Ye Chenxi¡¯s fingers fell, two holes appeared on the poster. Chu Qing was too late to stop. Ye Chenxi looked at her finger in amazement. She didn¡¯t use any force. Even if she used force, she might not be able to poke the wall out of the hole, so how could this happen? Ye Chenxi thought to himself, whoosh sound, those ugly posters, were torn off by Ye Chenxi, and Chu Qing raised his hand to caress his forehead and couldn¡¯t bear to look directly. (End of this chapter) Chapter 124 An unbearable crack appeared in front of Ye Chenxi. Ye Chenxi ¡¯s mouth could be stuffed into an egg. Ye Chenxi stuttered opened the mouth and said: ¡°Chu ¡­ Chu Qing, your home ¡­ Is it so poor? The house is broken like this, and I wo n¡¯t change it. I ¡¯ll give you one if I do n¡¯t want to change the day! ¡± As he was saying, the door of the room was knocked, and Chu Qing was taken aback. He hurriedly jumped off the desk and panicked at the hole in the wall. He took 3 steps and made 2 steps before rushing to Ye Chenxi. The poster that Ye Chenxi ripped off was thrown into the trash. But before I could find a way to cover up the crack, Father Chu had pushed the door in, holding 2 cups of coffee in his hand, said with a smile: ¡°I just cooked, 2 cups of coffee, you two try it.¡± Chu Qing¡¯s heart scared his throat, if father wanted to find out, he really didn¡¯t know how to explain it. Fortunately, fortunately, Ye Chenxi stood there in time to the crack and blocked the crack with his body. Upon seeing this, Chu Qing hurriedly took the coffee from father and said, ¡°Well, okay, thank you father, I still have to learn, you see ¡­¡± Chu Qing This is already catching up, and Father Chu is not very interested in it. He saw Ye Chenxi pestle in front of the wall motionless, reluctantly greeted: ¡°Little leaf, come and drink coffee.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Ye Chenxi was shocked and explained: ¡°No, no, it¡¯s too hot now. Let it sit for a while and it will cool down.¡± Father Chu was messy. For the first time, people heard that the coffee was cold and delicious, but in the end, Chu Qing was sullenly out of the room. The door closed again, and Chu Qing directly reversed the lock, which scared the individual. Chu Qing also knows where the father is to deliver coffee. Ye Chenxi¡¯s coffee is not bad. It is clear that he wants to come in and see if they have done anything extraordinary. This is not a guard. The door closed, and Ye Chenxi also breathed a sigh of relief. Although she was a martial artist and a woman, she was involuntarily guilty against Father Chu. But looking back at the crack again, Ye Chenxi smiled treacherously and forced Chu Qing to say: ¡°It seems that this crack is a story!¡± I did n¡¯t know how to do it. Chu Qing could only drink coffee with Ye Chenxi while accidentally turning him into such a thing, briefly talked about it. After listening, Ye Chenxi stared at his eyes in surprise and said, ¡°You mean, it¡¯s your practice?¡± Chu Qing nodded, don¡¯t think at all, this needs to make a fuss about nothing. ¡°You, are you still human?¡± Ye Chenxi expressed emotion from the heart, and then asked: ¡°What realm have you got?¡± ¡°Wu Jing.¡± Chu Qing replied with a black face, how could he not be human. ¡°Impossible.¡± Ye Chenxi denies, how could Wu Jing have such a large destructive power. ¡°Love believes or not.¡± Chu Qing couldn¡¯t explain what was going on in cultivation. He can¡¯t understand the difference between ancient martial arts and cultivation. Thinking about this, Chu Qing¡¯s eyes lit up, suddenly asked: ¡°Do you want to learn? I can teach you, as well as the method that I promised you last time to refrain from forgetting.¡± ¡°Is this okay?¡± Ye Chenxi was flattered. She certainly wanted to learn, but she knew that the most valuable thing in the world was inheritance, even more valuable than life. ¡°Fuck, what¡¯s the matter, come here.¡± Chu Qing said to do it dry, took half a cup of coffee from Ye Chenxi¡¯s hands, took it off on the tray, and pulled Ye Chenxi to sit on the bed. (End of this chapter) Chapter 125 Chu Qing reached out to Ye Chenxi ¡¯s within the body to get a trace of Spirit Qi. He would use Spirit Qi to guide a cultivation technique circulation path in Ye Chenxi ¡¯s meridian. But in the next moment, Ye Chenxi directly spurt a large mouthful of blood, look pale like paper, and the lovable body trembles. Chu Qing turn pale with fright, close in a hurry, how could this be? ¡°Are you all right?¡± Chu Qing hurriedly asked, this is the first time he encountered this situation. ¡°It hurts ¡­¡± Ye Chenxi said, biting his lip, and his frontal horns were painfully densely packed with cold sweat. ¡°Where does it hurt?¡± Ye Chenxi pointed out to Chu Qing that the place he referred to was the place where Chu Qing Spiritual Qi walked through. Chu Qing¡¯s face was ugly and he didn¡¯t dare to act rashly. He helped Ye Chenxi lie down and fed the bottle of medicine to Ye Chenxi. He fell into contemplation. Tang Family¡¯s medicine, medicine efficacy is immediate, half an hour later, Ye Chenxi¡¯s complexion has almost recovered. With regard to Chu Qing¡¯s worried expression, Ye Chenxi never thought that Chu Qing was hurting her. Even just now, when she thought she was going to die, Ye Chenxi wouldn¡¯t want to come back for the second time. After confirming that Ye Chenxi was okay, Chu Qing was puzzled and asked, ¡°Can I have a check?¡± He clearly remembered that Spirit Qi had also been in the body when he last cured his mother, but this did not happen to Mother Ye, but why today? Ye Chenxi nodded, there is no reason not to agree. ¡°I mean, um, uh, maybe you have to undress.¡± Chu Qing told the truth very hard. But he forgot, in this world of hell, it is common for women to take off their clothes. It¡¯s not the first time Chu Qing has seen Ye Chenxi¡¯s nakedness, but it¡¯s really tempting to have to sigh once. Recalling the first time I came to this World that day, the drug was given by Ye Chenxi, Chu Qing flashed a smile in his heart, and even with Chu Qing Shen Ning¡¯s mood, it was a little easier. Keeping his mind steady, Chu Qing forced himself not to think in any way, carefully checked Ye Chenxi¡¯s body, and found that he had just entered Spirit Qi in Ye Chenxi within the body, where he walked, the meridian suffered great damage, almost Ablation. Ye Chenxi was also injured as a result, but Tang Family¡¯s pharmacy has repaired the injury to almost. Looking at Ye Chenxi¡¯s nervous face, Chu Qing gritted his teeth again and put a trace of Spirit Qi into Ye Chenxi within the body. It¡¯s just that the goal of this time Spiritual Qi is not meridian, but the body, Ye Chenxi groaned, pulling Chu Qing¡¯s mind, Chu Qing hurriedly asked: ¡°Is it still painful?¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s so comfortable.¡± Ye Chenxi whispered, where Chu Qing¡¯s fingertips, crisp and numb, really wanted Chu Qing to click a few more times. This result is not bad. Chu Qing remembered the same situation last time when healed his mother. Spirit Qi did not touch the meridian of the mother, thinking of the poison that Tang Ziyan said. In Chu Qing ¡¯s eyes, divine light flashed, he felt like he had caught something. Meridian ¡¯s anomaly, perhaps this World, the biggest difference between women and men, but to know more, Chu Qing felt that he still needed a real Ancient martial arts cultivation technique. Looking down at Ye Chenxi, Ye Chenxi was flushed, and Chu Qing asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, are you uncomfortable?¡± Ye Chenxi shook his head, ¡°Can you click me a few times, it¡¯s really comfortable.¡± This woman, Chu Qing, almost planted: ¡°Clean your clothes on, otherwise I¡¯m a rogue?¡± ¡°Good.¡± Ye Chenxi nodded agreed. (End of this chapter) Chapter 126 Chu Qing couldn¡¯t help laughing, this good word is what the hell, whether he promised to put on his clothes or promised to play rogue, and looked at Ye Chenxi¡¯s expectant look, Chu Qing was really afraid of this woman. Although he wanted to, he didn¡¯t think it was his loss anyway, but it was at his house. Urging to put on Ye Chenxi 8¡¯s clothes, the door of the room was knocked again, and father¡¯s mind was uncovered, but fortunately they did nothing special. Retrieving a few posters to block the cracks, Chu Qing opened the door and only heard the father question: ¡°What are you doing? Why did you open the door for so long?¡± I went for a while, Chu Qing didn¡¯t want to say anything, he wanted to hit the wall, and finally, after father Chen¡¯s watchful eyes gave away Ye Chenxi, Chu Qing plunged into the room and said nothing. Closing her ears, Chu Qing thought about what Ye Chenxi had said before she left. She said that Ye Mother would invite Chu Qing to dinner tomorrow. Chu Qing estimated that it was because of Kuang Yidan¡¯s business. But he didn¡¯t even get the medicine ingredients, he could only drag it. Or is the thing that taught Ye Chenxi cultivation technique, so it didn¡¯t happen, Chu Qing was ashamed. With a lot of thoughts in mind, Chu Qing dived downstairs and brought the bottle of agar to the room. Dao Jin, Chu Qing watched the complex patterns on the surface of the copper green container. After a while, pat the chest, spray a blood essence on the surface of the container, bright red with pale-gold blood beads, peristaltic on the surface of the bronze container, and soon disappeared. As if swallowed by the container, this scene looks strange, but Chu Qing¡¯s face is indifferent, and another blood essence squirts, 3 times in a row, the lines on the surface of the bronze container are all lit, flashing faint golden light, as if Chu Qing¡¯s blood flows the same in the lines. When Chu Qing refined this piece of gold, the deserted Jinmen City had been sealed for a whole day on the road, and a group of people in cloaks appeared. At this point, the Jianwu Department officially intervened in this matter, and the body of the Jianwu Envoy was discovered on the morning of the 2nd day. The incident spread to the above, which caused a great shock. A prison warrior died like this, and it seemed to die in a battle with ancient martial arts Aristocratic Family. This matter can be big or small. When you say it is bigger, this is the contradiction between the empire and the gatekeepers. Therefore, it is very difficult to deal with this matter. Some people advocate that the major event should be small and small, but some people want to use this to make trouble and plan something. Therefore, it took a whole day to negotiate a result. A special plane departed from the headquarters of Imperial Capital¡¯s Military Supervision Department and arrived at Jinmen in the evening. The head was a green robe military superintendent, known as a special envoy. She turned around at the scene of the accident and decided on the spot that the military commander was killed by the hands of others, and the scene was disguised. His men acted immediately, busy until the middle of the night, a blue robe supervising the military envoy approached the special envoy and said, ¡°Young Lady, found a drop of blood that did not belong to all the dead, and had the ingredients of forgetting the river. ¡°Oh? Go and see.¡± The envoy was interested. His subordinates said: ¡°From the situation on the scene, the murderer must have forgotten the river, and there is no doubt that we will die. We can make a mission.¡± ¡°Oh, are you so sure?¡± The envoy said with a fat hand and patted his ass. It was really funny, but other people seemed to be accustomed to it. (End of this chapter) Chapter 127 ¡°But how do I think that that person might not die?¡± When he said this, the envoy raised his head, exposing the smooth chin under the cloak. ¡°This is impossible.¡± This time, not only the female subordinate just now, but others also denied it. Judging from the voice, this team of military superintendents turned out to be all women, not a man. ¡°Oh? Then who can tell me, what is Xu Ran¡¯s cause of death?¡± The envoy asked, pointing to the corpse that had converged, and Xu Ran was the prison guard who was killed by Chu Qing. ¡°This?¡± The group of supporters could not answer, because Xu Ran with the body was completely extinguished. In their understanding, there is no such cultivation technique, and that person can cause such injuries. ¡°Don¡¯t make conclusive conclusions if you don¡¯t confirm it with your own hands.¡± Especially with your hands behind me, I learned coldly. A group of men all answered yes, and one of them, leading the envoy to the spot, found that the drop had dried up before the blood. Because it was discovered too late, the blood stains that had lost their biological characteristics could no longer be detected by criminal investigation methods. The envoy squatted down in front of this drop of blood, stretched out his white fingers, touched the blood stains, and then retracted his hands and twisted it, and sniffed it under his nose, nodded and said: ¡°There is indeed the ingredient of forgetting Sichuan, one person After forgetting Chuanchuan, there was no death on the spot, and there was only a drop of blood, which is becoming more and more interesting. Moreover, looking at the murderous method, it seems that it is not like ancient martial arts, but it is a bit like a martial art practice Dao law, do you say the murderer is a man? ¡° Listening to Sir Envoy¡¯s self-talk, the assistant next to him asked clearly, ¡°Young Lady, what are you talking about?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing?¡± The envoy stood up and took a handkerchief from his body and wiped his hands. ¡°So what shall we do now?¡± Apart from this blood stain, nothing was found, and assistant Xiao Yu asked his young lady. ¡°Of course I continue to check, I have a hunch that the person not at all left Jinmen, let people check the major hospitals, and then check the flow of drugs in the black market, and send someone to check the Sejin Auction House. , The specific situation that night ¡­ ¡°The envoy assigned a series of tasks. By the time she finished speaking, everyone around her had already sent light, except for her and Xiaoyu. ¡°Are we going back to the hotel?¡± Xiao Yu looked up to the envoy. ¡°Well, we will go shopping in the mall tomorrow, and I heard that the fiance that my family arranged for me is in Jinmen. I just have time to go and see. The son of Chu Family sixth young lady, I heard that it is good.¡± The envoy was very interested. Said. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll arrange it.¡± Xiao Yu led his life away ¡­¡­ After a night of refining, Kung Fu paid off, Chu Qing finally completely refined that piece of Dao Jin into within the body, and even brought the cultivation base to Core Formation. In the early morning, Chu Qing stretched his lazy waist, his spirit was good, his hand was a move, and the rust sword reappeared. Unlike the past, today¡¯s rust sword has a dark green bronze scabbard. The Dao Rhyme of the Rusty Sword is no longer broken, Chu Qing is also a matter of concern, and there is nourishment of this piece of Dao gold. The Dao Rhyme, which has been dissipated, is being repaired a little bit. I believe that with time, this sword can not only be restored The original appearance may even go further. Thoughts move, the long sword changes again in hand, the rust sword is disappeared, the scabbard turns into a sculpted bronze-mask, and Chu Qing wears it on the face, which fits very well and is very satisfied. (End of this chapter) Chapter 128 Rust swords can be large or small, so it is not a problem to become a scabbard of a mask, hiding a sword, and the reason why Chu Qing wants to make such a mask is naturally because of the last confrontation with the prison guard Xu Ran. If it was n¡¯t for his face to be seen by the other party, he did n¡¯t need to work hard, but he just ran away. Besides, Chu Qing looked at the flawless face in the mirror and lamented that this face was still the same as the Rust Sword, and it was better to hide it showing off one¡¯s ability. It is a pity that if he wants to live, he can¡¯t always show people with a mask, so in front of acquaintances, the mask can not be worn, unless encountering the unexpected situation last time. When the mind moved, the mask on Chu Qing¡¯s face wriggled, and finally became a tattoo exactly like the mask, lying on Chu Qing¡¯s chest, the place where he had received it. Next, Chu Qing sensed the storage space of Rust Sword. He broke into Core Formation, and can use the storage space of Rust Sword. Divine Weapon at this level of Rust Sword, let alone a small storage space, wait until Chu It is not impossible for Qing to soar and evolve Small World. Recalling the previous life, the huge space inside the Rust Sword, even Chu Qing is unable to bear, and the sound of tsk tsk is simply amazing. But now, looking at the chaos in the Rust Sword is less than half the size of a house, Chu Qing can only use it. Finally, Chu Qing moved his gaze to the floating amber creamy thing over the room. This is the real agar, and what has made countless martial artists rush, said so well, anyway Chu Qing can¡¯t see anything special about it. It smelled of a mellow wine aroma, aroused the wine insect in Chu Qing¡¯s belly, brought a glass of water, Chu Qing took a drop from the agar slurry, and merged into the water. He was not stupid. He kept the wine syrup for more than 1000 years. How could he drink it directly, and Chu Qing did n¡¯t dare to drink his stomach at random for this group of things that he did n¡¯t understand the situation. A cup of dilute agar syrup, 2 words, happy, Chu Qing guarantees that this is the best wine he has ever drank, there is no one. But then, the stomach began to pour into the sea, Chu Qing felt a strange energy emanating from the liquor, impacting his meridian. The collision with the spirit strength cancels each other out. In this way, Chu Qing ¡¯s meridian will be punished. When a cup of agar has been used up, some meridian has been damaged. Fortunately, the amount of agar is small, otherwise it must be seriously injured. Chu Qing looked up and looked at the agar slurry floating in the air in deep contemplation. This thing, besides being delicious, was undoubtedly a life-threatening poison for him. He remembered the medicine recipe that was firmly established as a poison by the Tang Family. So, what is useful to martial artists is poison for martial artists, and vice versa? Chu Qing had a conclusion in his mind, and he had to move the agar pulp to take back the storage space, and he had to think about another question. In this way, whether his crazy Dan is still effective for martial artists. With this question in mind, Chu Qing absently ate breakfast, drove to school, and his strength had soared. He wanted to compete with Tang Ziyan again, and he was completely destroyed. Chu Qing was not in class in the morning, and various thoughts and thoughts collided in his mind. He was like a little thief who was not noticed. He was secretly looking at this World in an attempt to discover the secrets of World. He did not even make him. The thought of subversion. By then I was looking forward to seeing the complexion of the women standing at the top of the World, which must have been wonderful. (End of this chapter) Chapter 129 One day passed by in a trance. After school, Chu Qing and Ye Mao walked out of the school together, because he agreed to eat with Ye Mu today. Parents also know about this matter, so Chu Qing is justified in not going home from school today. Chu Qing is in front, Ye Mao is behind, from the school classroom to the off-campus parking lot. Normally, Chu Qing only takes ten minutes However, today I walked for half an hour and blamed Ye Mao for being too slow. ¡°Ye Mao, can you do it quickly?¡± This was not the first time Chu Qing urged Ye Mao. ¡°Ai, don¡¯t worry? We are boys. What do we do if we walk so fast? We will be gossiped. Didn¡¯t you go slower than I used to?¡± Ye Mao said, going to turn Chu Qing¡¯s black history. Chu Qing hurriedly raised his hand to surrender, he was also speechless, facing Ye Mao, he had no solution at all. Finally, Chu Qing moved the schoolbag to the back and started the car at random. On the other hand, Ye Mao arranged the clothes slowly, and then opened the rear door to get on the car. It is a model for everyone. Chu Qing forbeared not to speak, but when he didn¡¯t see it, did he see too little? Chu Qing is a little sad, he does not want to change the World, but this World really makes him uncomfortable. At this time, Chu Qing didn¡¯t ask Ye Mao why he didn¡¯t do the co-pilot¡¯s reason. There was no need, Ye Mao must have a lot of reasons to let Chu Qing go crazy. I drove to a restaurant called Yu Ji Private Kitchen, where Ye Ma and Ye Chenxi had been waiting. After Chu Qing 2 appeared, Ye Ma greeted Chu Qing first, and then touched Ye Mao¡¯s head, exaggerated Ye Mao 2 sentences. Chu Qing heard a chill, and found for the first time that it turned out to be clever, beautiful, and loved by everyone ¡­ everything can actually be used like this. Yuji ¡¯s private dishes are also historical. It is said that the founder, a man named Yu, made good dishes and was once called into the palace to cook for a certain emperor in history. It was full of praise and a plaque, so this restaurant. Mother Ye introduced this restaurant to Chu Qing, and Chu Qing secretly scolded the cook named Yu for more than just a cancerous tumor that poisoned the majority of men. Because of Yu¡¯s move, there was a wave of men cooking in the country at that time, and since then, it has formed a broken rule that men want to get into the kitchen and go to the hall. Chu Qing now listens, can only help. Before the dish was served, Chu Qing talked with Ye Mu. The topic naturally came to Kuang Yi Dan. Ye M has been throwing Li Family for a long time. With Kuang Yi Dan, the winning face can be improved by at least Li Family. 30%, so she cares about it. ¡°Xiaoqing, I don¡¯t know if your medicine that can increase battle strength in a short period of time is not made. Li Family¡¯s activities have become more and more frequent recently. If you have any requirements, just mention them.¡± Ye Mu¡¯s words ended. Mentioned Li Family, but did not say the specific situation. Ye Chenxi doesn¡¯t seem to like mother¡¯s attitude and hides Chu Qing¡¯s attitude slightly, but brows slightly wrinkle, but Chu Qing doesn¡¯t care. About Kang Yidan he thought about it, it should be useful and harmless for martial artists. Because this is just to stimulate the human body¡¯s potential, it has nothing to do with spirit strength Inner Strength, and medicine ingredients Tang Ziyan also gave an address to tell him that he can pick up the goods at any time. Before the school, Chu Qing has already let Chen Huahua hand over. (End of this chapter) Chapter 130 So, if everything goes well, Chu Qing can try refining medicine tonight. ¡°Next week, at the latest next week, I can provide you with enough medicine for Aunt Ye.¡± Chu Qing gave a safe time. ¡°Will next week? It¡¯s okay, now let¡¯s talk about the price.¡± Ye Mu works swift and decisive. Mother Ye is waiting for Chu Qing to make an offer, but Chu Qing is hesitant, because what he needs now is not money, but something else, such as an ancient martial arts cultivation technique that can be used for research. At the point of money, the 200 million given to him by Tang Family is enough. Even if you buy medicine, you will still have a large amount of money left. However, between ancient martial arts and cultivation, Chu Qing urgently needs to find the root of the problem, otherwise in this strange and familiar World, he can¡¯t even guarantee his own safety. No one can guarantee that with the improvement of realm, there will be no unforeseen hidden dangers in his cultivation technique, and he will face all the women who can understand ancient martial arts in the future. , Chu Qing has a feeling of numbness in the scalp, and his inner self-esteem has been hit by unprecedented impact ¡°I want to borrow Ye Family¡¯s ancient martial arts cultivation technique. I can pay other prices. I will provide it free of charge, or Spirit Stone, I can also provide, and ¡­¡± Chu Qing hesitated again 3, or is out Got my own idea. But before he finished speaking, he was interrupted by Ye Mu: ¡°No.¡± Ye Mu refused nothing. When Chu Qing¡¯s words were just exported, Ye Mu¡¯s face was transient, and even Ye Chenxi was a little embarrassed, let alone Ye Mao. The 2 hands stirred the corner of the clothing, not even the atmosphere. Take a breath. Chu Qing greeted Ye Mother¡¯s sharp eyes, and had to be a little unwilling: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Aunt Ye, I know I¡¯m abrupt, but is there really no room for negotiation?¡± ¡°No, you saved my life and Chen Xi¡¯s life. Without you, we wouldn¡¯t have our mother and daughter today. You can make any request, even let us return your life for you, but cultivation technique inheritance, impossible , Because it is more important than the lives of all of our Ye Family. It was written by our predecessors in blood. I ¡¯m sorry, I ca n¡¯t give it to an outsider. ¡±Ye Mu speaking while, imposing manner of the fish dies or the net splits Here. After Chu Qing felt the determination of Ye Mu, he could only dispel his own ideas and stick to it, which was obviously inappropriate. ¡°What if Chu Qing is our Ye Family?¡± Ye Chenxi asked weakly. It is obvious that she is speaking for Chu Qing, and Ye Mother is silent. This means that Ye Chenxi¡¯s proposal is feasible, and the question comes back to Chu Qing again. Now it becomes the question of whether he wants to marry someone, because to become a Ye Family person, in Ye Chenxi¡¯s opinion, as long as she marries her, it will naturally be a Ye Family person. Chu Qing did not doubt that Ye Chenxi¡¯s mother and daughter used this matter to force marriage. Ye Chenxi¡¯s intentions he felt, but he married, always impossible, this is his bottom line, the bottom line that never changes. Chu Qing shook his head slightly, refusing Ye Chenxi¡¯s kindness, Ye Chenxi¡¯s eyes were hard to hide, heaven knows how brave she had said the words just now, on the other hand, she was asking Chu Qing Proposal, the result is very sad. ¡°Chu Virtuous nephew, can you change the request?¡± After the incident just now, Ye Mu¡¯s words alienated a lot. And her purpose is also very clear, she still wants what Chu Qing holds. (End of this chapter) Chapter 131 ¡°Yes, what I just proposed remains the same. My only requirement is to let Chen Xi marry me.¡± At this moment, Chu Qing¡¯s domineering revealed the tip of the iceberg. Into the details, these two words flashed in the hearts of Ye Qingmei and her sons at the same time. Ye Mao looked at Chu Qing in surprise, as if what the fuck, Ye Mu¡¯s eyes were obscure, I don¡¯t know what to think? Ye Chenxi¡¯s face is gloomy and uncertain, and tangled 10000 points in his eyes. In that case, the purpose of being with Chu Qing is to achieve it, but in a cumbersome way, how many years, Ye Chenxi has grown so big, I have heard of it Never encountered such a thing. If this is spread, it will undoubtedly be a major earthquake for the entire Jinmen. As a result, Ye Chenxi cannot afford it, and her inner pride is also fermenting into an instinctive resistance. However, I have been grateful for Chu Qing¡¯s love, and all kinds of emotions are prompting Ye Chenxi to make another diametrically opposed decision, so she is the most uncomfortable person in the field. The atmosphere in the box suddenly fell to the freezing point, Chu Qing sighed in his heart, still a bit too anxious, he was thought of his relationship with Ye Chenxi, at this point, at least Ye Chenxi can stand on his side. But he still underestimated this World, those things that adhere to conventions, this World is a basic concept. Having figured it out, Chu Qing is not insisting, Zhan Yanyi said with a smile: ¡°Well, I am nothing serious, don¡¯t take seriously, I can provide Kuang Yi Dan for free, as a gift to Chen Xi.¡± Although Chu Qing said so, no one would be stupid enough to really think that Chu Qing was nothing serious, and Ye Ma did not. She was like a mirror in her heart, but the cracks on the surface of the mirror today are obviously innocent, and the shock was obviously very small. Ye Chenxi is even more impossible. When Chu Qing just talked about it, she was the one who knew Chu Qing best among several people. At least in terms of feelings, she always knew that Chu Qing was different. As for Ye Mao, he had been scared for a long time. broken. The depression of a meal makes Chu Qing wonder if he has a physique that destroys the atmosphere. After the separation, Chu Qing drove home and drove the car. He looked at the blinking street lights, thinking about Ye Chenxi¡¯s dodged eyes and the accidental words of Ye Mu. ¡°Xiaoqing, I didn¡¯t give you a cultivation technique. Don¡¯t blame Aunt Ye. Besides, male child cultivation ancient martial arts is also impossible. There are too many achievements. If you have a problem with the cultivation technique of your current cultivation, you want to change the cultivation. For technique, Aunt Ye advises you not to work hard, it¡¯s useless. ¡° Ye Mother¡¯s words coincided with Tang Ziyan¡¯s so-called cultivation technique backlash, which linked Chu Qing¡¯s heart and itchy. Tang Ziyan offered Chu Qing¡¯s medicine recipe two pieces of 2. In addition to providing Chu Qing with medicine ingredients, he also transferred Chu Qing a 100000000. If you are rich, you can¡¯t forget Zhai Yu. Chu Qing transfers Zhai Yu 100000000, which can be regarded as repaying old debts. Not long after the money was transferred, Zhai Yu¡¯s phone came. After connecting, Zhai Yu¡¯s voice rang: ¡°I rely on, I say you brat OK, this is to rob that bank, or go out and sell it, how come With so much money, did you secretly trade Spirit Stone? You are not interesting enough. It is sad to avoid me. ¡° Listening to Zhai Yu¡¯s words, Chu Qing secretly said: Why didn¡¯t I find out that he was a babble, and there was so much nonsense. (End of this chapter) Chapter 132 What made him go out and sell, Chu Qing twitched his lips responded: ¡°Your sister, I gave you the money, love it or not, you control where I come from, and I need an ancient martial arts cultivation technique, Do you have any channels. ¡° Ho, Zhai Yu took a breath and said with a smile: ¡°What kind of joke do you have to ask for ancient martial arts cultivation technique, don¡¯t you have it? It¡¯s useless if there are too many things.¡± ¡°I have a problem with my cultivation technique.¡± Chu Qing remembered the words between Mother Ye and Tang Ziyan, and the man revealed that he could not practice ancient martial arts. He planned to learn from Zhai Yu. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Isn¡¯t this normal? Is it wrong if you change the cultivation technique? It¡¯s not enough to go for an operation, or is you can¡¯t bear women at all, I thought you cultivate ancient martial arts, I already thought about this kind of thing Okay. ¡°Zhai Yu said carelessly. Chu Qing was messy now, wondering: ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Er ~¡± Zhai Yu was confused, and then asked with some uncertainty: ¡°You wouldn¡¯t really not know?¡± ¡°Know what?¡± Chu Qing can be sure that Zhai Yu must know what he doesn¡¯t know, but it¡¯s a crucial thing. ¡°If you want to practice amazing skills, you must first go to the palace. Ancient martial arts were originally not men¡¯s training, and forced cultivation will only explode to death, but historically, it is not that no man has trained ancient martial arts to Profound Realm. People, without exception, are all castrated, so there is a sentence that is handed down. People with a little common sense know that you are not even aware of it, really a freak. Now you understood, hehe, do you want to continue cultivation ancient martial arts, I guess you must be reluctant, hehe ¡­ ¡° Chu Qing was embarrassed. After hearing Zhai Yu¡¯s words, something seemed to explode in Chu Qing¡¯s head, but he didn¡¯t notice it for a while. Chu Qing almost ran into the railing and braked with one foot. After stopping the car, Chu Qing¡¯s head It is full of 2 words from the palace. so that¡¯s how it is, this time Chu Qing can¡¯t figure out the question, all understand, no wonder Tang Ziyan would say that, Ye Mu said that. He suddenly felt that he was like a fool, and his face was almost lost. I just don¡¯t know. Ye Chenxi knows this, I don¡¯t know if I think about it, otherwise I never asked myself. But in any case, this time is so big that he doesn¡¯t know how to face Tang Ziyan for a while. He was also thinking of establishing the prestige of a man in front of Tang Ziyan, so as to conquer that woman. Now, it would be nice not to be laughed to death. ¡°Hello, hello, Chu Qing, have you thought about it? If you really want to cultivate ancient martial arts, also as your good brother, I can help you contact the hospital to ensure that it is clean and neat, without leaving troubles, and no need Look for any other cultivation technique. Anyway, no matter what, you ca n¡¯t get around that. This is the experience that countless predecessors have gained from their lives. There is no doubt that you have made a decision early. ¡±Zhai Yu chattered over the phone, The laugh was so frivolous. ¡°Shut up.¡± Chu Qing coldly shouted with a cold face. How could he agree to this kind of thing? Besides, he didn¡¯t cultivate ancient martial arts, so he didn¡¯t need to make that decision. But from this point of view, God really cares about the women. The things given to them are also untouchable by men. But the more this is, the more Chu Qing can¡¯t restrain his curiosity, he still urgently wants an ancient martial arts cultivation technique for research. (End of this chapter) Chapter 133 ¡°I don¡¯t need to worry about my affairs. Now I want a set of ancient martial arts cultivation technique. You can tell me where you sell it.¡± Chu Qing doesn¡¯t want to talk nonsense with Zhai Yu. I¡¯m afraid that guy will come up again. What embarrassment is coming, today ¡¯s embarrassment is enough for Chu Qing to remember for a lifetime. ¡°Okay, don¡¯t worry if you don¡¯t worry, but I have to laugh for a while, it¡¯s so funny, hahaha ¡­¡± A series of treacherous laughter came from the mobile phone. Chu Qing was full of black lines and was too lazy to manage the bad friend Zhai Yu. He threw the phone aside and waited until the laughter ceased on the phone. Chu Qing picked up the phone. Zhai Yuqiang told Chu Qing with a smile: ¡°I have other strange things, but I do n¡¯t have a cultivation technique, let alone I do n¡¯t have it here, even the whole Jinmen is impossible. Someone will sell cultivation techniques. You are I do n¡¯t know the ancient martial arts Aristocratic Family, the stubborn gangs, they would rather extinguish sect than circumvent the cultivation technique. ¡± ¡°In the entire history of Sejin Auction House, there have only been two auctions of cultivation techniques, and that one was not a sensational empire. Besides, even if there is that thing, I do n¡¯t know if you can afford it, so I am curious. , You say you are a martial cultivator, where did the cultivation technique come from, and if you lack money to sell cultivation technique, do n¡¯t forget brother me, if I can sell a cultivation technique from me , That is definitely going to be a young man, haha, excited when you think about it ¡­ ¡° The problem with Zhai Yu¡¯s words is getting more and more serious. Chu Qing is too lazy to listen to his nonsense and just hangs up the phone. Zhai Yu¡¯s answer coincides with the response of Ye Mu. It seems that Chu Qing wants to get an ancient martial arts Cultivation technique, the difficulty is really not small, Chu Qing smiled bitterly, didn¡¯t expect the group of women also know how to monopolize. Are these resources firmly confined to your own hands, are you afraid of being learned by men and destroying the World? After all, by that time, all men have lost their ability to reproduce, and they can let the world annihilation without having to do it by themselves. Chu Qing thought, driving to Chen Hua Hua Family, Chen Huahua knew that Chu Qing was coming, so he waited for Chu Qing while surfing the Internet. ¡°You are here.¡± Hearing that there was movement in the door, Chen Huahua turned around and saw Chu Qing very surprised, even if she knew Chu Qing was coming, she was still very surprised. Seeing Chen Huahua with her eyebrows curled up, Chu Qing had a little comfort in her heart. Chen Huahua was more and more like a ¡®normal¡¯ woman, but this one is the only one. Well, Chu Qing thought. Chu Qing went up to hold Chen Huahua in her arms and kissed her lips. Chen Huahua¡¯s face flushed and she looked up at Chu Qing with charming eyes were like silk. ¡°Well, cough ~¡± Chu Qing lightly coughed, he has something to do tonight. Chen Huahua woke up, sorry smiled, opened Chu Qing¡¯s arms, and then dragged a huge suitcase from the storage room and said, ¡°This is what you want me to hand over. What¡¯s inside?¡± ¡°Medicine ingredients.¡± Chu Qing satisfied Chen Huahua¡¯s curiosity and said that he opened the suitcase and tasted the medicine ingredients in front of two people. Chu Qing carefully checked and tried to find a familiar feeling from these medicine ingredients. Chen Huahua also squatted beside Chu Qing, but she didn¡¯t understand anything in this respect, and could not see any way. After watching it for a while, Chen Huahua was bored and asked, ¡°What are you doing for these?¡± ¡°Refining medicine.¡± Chu Qing replied from the medicine ingredients and replied that he had confirmed the quality of these medicine ingredients. (End of this chapter) Chapter 134 Produced by Tang Family, it must be a fine product. The quality of these medicine ingredients are all high grade. Chu Qing has some impatients who want to tinker. ¡°Alchemy?¡± Chen Huahua was surprised after hearing Chu Qing¡¯s words. After carefully studying Chu Qing up and down, she didn¡¯t ask any more questions, probably she already accepted the fact that some strange things will happen to Chu Qing. ¡°Then do you want to go home at night?¡± A very common sentence, but Chen Huahua asked it out, with a bit of grudge. Chu Qing hearing this, staring at Chen Huahua¡¯s eyes, her throat rolling, is this woman suggesting something? Covering the suitcase, Chu Qing smiled and asked, ¡°Do you want me to go home, or not?¡± ¡°Of course I don¡¯t want to go back.¡± Chen Huahua got up and said with a firm chest. Chu Qing was disappointed. He thought Chen Huahua would be a little bit shy, but the result was so direct. However, this girl seems to be bigger again, Chu Qing 7 1.8, but the height is already 6 meters, standing in front of one meter 6 1 Chen Huahua. You can see the scenery in front of Chen Huahua¡¯s chest when you bow your head, this World, nothing is good, but one thing is good, that is, women are really casual in dressing. For example, Chen Huahua only wore a nightgown tonight, and it was still hanging casually on her body. Through the neckline, you can see most of Chen Huahua¡¯s attractive scenery of white flowers. ¡°Do you like to watch?¡± Chu Qing¡¯s behavior was seen by Chen Huahua. She licked her lips and said very tempting. Then pull the pajama strap directly, an attractive artwork is displayed in front of Chu Qing, Chu Qing¡¯s anger is suddenly hooked, he is a man. Hugging Chen Huahua sideways, Chu Qing strode towards the bedroom, and Chen Huahua¡¯s smirk was heard all the way. Throwing Chen Huahua on the bed, leaning down and kissing ¡­ until 2 people are honest with each other, desperate, Chu Qing wants to march in. Chen Huahua suddenly said: ¡°Wait ~¡± Ha, this woman, got angry, do you want to run? Chu Qing didn¡¯t listen to Chen Huahua and held Chen Huahua under him. Chen Huahua struggled so hard that he could not avoid the collision between his bodies, and Chu Qing¡¯s fire was even greater. And Chen Huahua finally got rid of a hand, hurriedly grabbed a box of *** from the bedside, and held it in front of Chu Qing. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Chu Qing¡¯s eyes flashed, and he was too lazy to think about why Chen Huahua did this, and asked directly. ¡°Of course, let¡¯s use this. I was in a hurry a few times ago, I was not prepared. I was afraid of pregnancy. You are still young. It would not be good for you if you are pregnant too early. It is not too late to wait for you when you are older. It doesn¡¯t matter, but I¡¯m afraid you will be gossiped. ¡° Chen Huahua¡¯s explanation might as well not be released. Chu Qing didn¡¯t think he would have a child now, so he used spirit strength to kill bacteria the first few times, and Chen Huahua would not be pregnant. But now that this woman has brought it up in this way, Chu Qing is very hit. Should n¡¯t this be something a man should say to a woman? Chu Qing was very hot. He grabbed the box in Chen Huahua¡¯s hand and threw it into the trash can. Said with an evil smile: ¡°You mean, am I not big enough?¡± ¡°Hmm ¡­¡± Chen Huahua yelled, feeling the waves coming from under her. She thought Chu Qing didn¡¯t care. What else was she afraid of, Chen Huahua started to cooperate actively. (End of this chapter) Chapter 135 Chu Qing originally wanted to release appropriately, but who knows that Chen Huahua is even more crazy than him, and again and again, until he is tired and sleepy, Chu Qing looks at the tired woman lying in bed, full of tenderness. Holding Chen Huahua to take a shower, then changed the quilt cover, covered Chen Huahua with a quilt, and then quietly exited the room with the box of medicine ingredients. When Chu Qing was about to leave, he suddenly remembered something. So she left a note for Chen Huahua. Please ask her to pay attention to the ancient martial arts cultivation technique. After all, she is engaged in intelligence. Chu Qing brought things, and when he came home, his parents were already asleep. As for the elder sister, Chu Qing hadn¡¯t seen her for several days. Chu Qing was troubled when she was ready to give her pocket money, but Chu Qing was troubled, but Chu Qing was still happy to see it. Ready to refining medicine, Chu Qing has a sense of inexplicable excitement, a familiar and unfamiliar feeling. Chu Qing took out a copy of medicine ingredients and visited in front of him, with the body Spiritual Qi surging and palm spirit flame manifesting. Chu Qing gathers flames as a tripod and begins to put medicine ingredients blindly, refining and refining the madness pill, a total of 3 medicines. When Chu Qing refines the 6th place, suddenly there is a vertigo in the eyes, palms furnace cauldron trembles. Chu Qing, who was devoted to refining medicine, suddenly woke up, but it was too late, peng sound, furniture cauldron exploded, spirit flame dissipated, medicinal liquid, which was condensed into essence, was blown out of the drug residue, puffed down, and issued all kinds of strange the taste of. Chu Qing squeezed his nose. This time it was his carelessness. He didn¡¯t take into account his own spirit strength problem, resulting in insufficient spirit strength and unsustainability. This result is inevitable. It seems that at this stage, he can¡¯t make medicine without the help of foreign object, but he doesn¡¯t know, how does this world, the group of women called Medicine Refining Master, make medicine? If you have a chance to go to Tang Family, Chu Qing thought, she reached out and took out the bronze-mask from her chest. A piece of Daojin made a scabbard is barely enough. It ¡¯s a little useless as a mask, and now temporarily serves as a furnace cauldron. It should be possible. Chu Qing said to do it, and the mask wriggled back in Chu Qing¡¯s hands again. This time it turned into a delicate furnace cauldron of the size of a human head, and the spirit flames poured out, and Chu Qing tried the refining medicine again. This time there was no accident, Chu Qing looked at the same medicine ingredients, burned away the impurities under the flame of the spirit flame, and left the essence ¡­ At the moment of Cheng Dan, Chu Qing held his breath, his heart hit like never before in. Success or failure is in this brief moment. The significance of Chu Qing this time in refining medicine is significant. If it succeeds, it proves that Pill Recipe of the cultivation world can be used here. If it fails, Chu Qing is busy again. With his character, he had to get the methods and formulas of how the women made medicine. Fortunately, fortunately, looking at the green medicine pill in his hand, Chu Qing breathed a sigh of relief. Finally, there was no accident. With one mouth, Chu Qing directly swallowed this crazy pill into his abdomen. He had to try the medicine. As a result, Chu Qing couldn¡¯t sleep in the vigorous dragon and ferocious tiger in the middle of the night. After practicing a dozen medicine pills one after another, the spirit strength was exhausted and he still didn¡¯t feel a bit sleepy. Light up and read at night, after finishing the homework, Chu Qing still couldn¡¯t sleep, until the dawn of the sky, when the grey dawn in the east, the medical power dissipated, Chu Qing within the body burst out of exhaustion, almost fell asleep on the bed. On the 2nd day, when Father Chu called Chu Qing to get up, Chu Qing only regretted that he had done something stupid. Father Chu was in Chu Qing ¡¯s ear, shouting again and again, Chu Qing ¡¯s sleepy eyes could n¡¯t open his eyes. This feeling is more uncomfortable than dead. (End of this chapter) Chapter 136 No way, Chu Qing was forced to get up and almost finished eating breakfast with his eyes closed. When he went out, he forgot to bring his schoolbag. Xin Chu Chu called Chu Qing and reminded: ¡°The schoolbag is forgotten, I said you are a child What are you thinking about? You are still a student ¡­ ¡° In the nagging of father, Chu Qing returned to the bedroom to pick up the schoolbag. When he came out again, Father Chu had changed his breath: ¡°Xiaoqing, what¡¯s wrong with you today? Isn¡¯t it uncomfortable for me? Let¡¯s go, father. Take a look at the hospital and ask you to take a leave first. ¡° at first Father Chu thought Chu Qing was getting up, but at this time, how could he still not see something abnormal? Listening to father¡¯s concern, Chu Qing was warm in his heart and gave father a smile. Chu Qing said: ¡°I¡¯m fine, just a little sleepy. I¡¯ll go to school first. Father. Bye, I can take care of myself.¡± Father Chu heard Chu Qing said he was okay, but he was still not relieved. Chu Qing looked like it was okay. Hearing the last sentence, he can take care of himself, Father Chu¡¯s heart is not a taste. Thinking of Chu Family, who had not been in contact for many years, suddenly assigned Chu Qing a family affair, Father Chu was angered, gnashing teeth: ¡°Fucked Chu Family.¡± It was not easy to think that he was with Chu Qing and his mother, and now even their son should be used as a tool for marriage and marry her. Father Chu came to me for a while, remembering the family for all these years, who was supported by his wife, and now he has to sacrifice his son. Father Chu has no thoughts about housework. He sits on the sofa and wipes his tears. After this old life, he couldn¡¯t just watch, Chu Qing married someone he didn¡¯t like. Fortunately, Chu Qing went to school, or let him see the scene of father wiping his tears, it must be both a headache and a distress, to know the previous life, father had surrendered to his boy who bleeds without tears. Chu Qing really doesn¡¯t want to sleep anymore, he also knows that it is wrong to go to class to sleep, but today he really can¡¯t withstand the difficulty of hiding the sky and covering the earth. Forcibly opened his eyelids and looked at the words on the book, just like a black tadpole, crawling in front of his eyes, Chu Qing couldn¡¯t see it at all. Chu Qing worked hard and struggled. When he fell to the end, he fell asleep. He secretly thought that he really couldn¡¯t blame himself. In this way, Chu Qing has added the title of Sleeping Beauty in addition to the school flower name. The title at first is derogatory and ridiculed, but later, Chu Qing has become an object that countless boys are competing to imitate. The man of this World, when it comes to rival for love, it is scared to death. This incident is getting worse. In the end, Chu Qing was a little uneasy. Sure enough, he alarmed the Academic Affairs Office and found Chu Qing on his head. A direct report criticism, for Chu Qing, it is almost a disaster, but it is also very effective to stop the bad wind, of course, these all are later. At this time, Chu Qing in his sleep was still unaware of this. When eating at noon, Ye Mao woke up Chu Qing. After Tong Fei¡¯s troubles, Song Chaoran seemed to avoid suspicion and deliberately kept distance from Chu Qing. For this reason, Chu Qing was a bit distressed, but Song Chaoran was unwilling, and he could not force it, so calling him to wake up would only fall on Ye Mao¡¯s head. (End of this chapter) Chapter 137 I went to the school restaurant with Ye Mao for lunch. These two days, Tang Ziyan was crazy because of the school sports event, so I did n¡¯t have time to find Chu Qing. Chu Qing wanted to find Tang Ziyan, but he was behind his buttocks. There are also a lot of things that can only be abandoned temporarily. After sleeping for a whole morning, Chu Qing finally came back slowly. He was so eager to go back to the classroom. He just opened the book and the phone rang. It was a call from father. Chu Qing was a little surprised. Because at this point in time, father knew that he was in school and would basically not call him, fearing that it would affect his study. Connected to the phone, Father Chu¡¯s voice came from there: ¡°Xiaoqing, do you have time? Father tells you something.¡± ¡°Have time, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Father was so polite all at once, and Chu Qing was suddenly uncomfortable. ¡°Then your 2 aunt came last time, you have seen it, you should also understood your mother¡¯s family, they told you about family matters ¡­¡± For father pester and chirp, Chu Qing heard anxiety, and frowned asked directly: ¡°Is Chu Family coming again?¡± Speaking of mother¡¯s family, Chu Qing¡¯s face was condensed and his eyes flashed with sharpness. For Chu Family, he had no good feelings at all. He only knew that this family had never helped his family and destroyed it as soon as it appeared. The peaceful life of his family. There are also 2 aunts, enough, eccentric, mischievous, Chu Qing has no regrets to interrupt her 2 legs. ¡°No, it is Gong Family.¡± Father Chu said. Chu Qing wonders, why is there a Gong Family again, is it the father¡¯s family, father can also have a family name. ¡°It¡¯s the family that got married with Chu Family.¡± Father Chu then explained. Pa ~ Chu Qing shot the pen in his hand on the table, his face full of fierceness, Gong Family came here, what are they going to do? Chu Qing was anxious at this time, wishing to go home and see it at once, I was really afraid that the people of Gong Family would mess up at home. The last time Chu Family arrived, it has caused a lot of trouble to the parents. That still hindered the blood relationship, not too much. But this time, Gong Family had no blood relationship with his parents, and he was impossible to do things with compassion. I was really afraid that something might happen. The gangs of Aristocratic Family are urinary, Chu Qing knows better than anyone else, each and everyone eyes high above the top, supercilious, and a group of women, I do not know whether cultivation is by fair means or foul. Chu Qing¡¯s reaction was a bit big, and immediately attracted the attention of other students. Song Chaoran first wanted to ask Chu Qing, but somehow, he pursed his lips, and finally asked nothing. Chu Qing gave everyone a sorry look, held the phone out of the classroom, and asked, ¡°What are they doing?¡± Chu Qing wants to understand the situation first. If it is not possible, he can only skip classes. For him, family is undoubtedly the most important. ¡°I don¡¯t know, they haven¡¯t come yet, but I received a worship post this morning saying that your fiancee will come to our house tonight. Father called you, just to tell you, don¡¯t go home at night , Find a place to avoid, if you are short of money, ask your mother to ask, this matter was discussed with your mother. ¡° Father Chu finished the matter to Chu Qing, and Chu Qing instantly understood what was going on. It is estimated that the parents were afraid. Tonight, the family of Gong Family would use force if they saw themselves. At that time, the Father Mother was unable to stop, and there was no reason to stop. She could only watch her being insulted by the unknown Fiancee, so she avoided it in advance. (End of this chapter) Chapter 138 Well, Chu Qing admits that the word insult is not suitable for himself, he doesn¡¯t think that that kind of thing is his own loss, but his parents think so, and he can¡¯t change it. when the time comes, if that kind of thing really happened, he didn¡¯t care, his parents would definitely be sad, so for the sake of his parents, he had to temporarily suppress his thoughts. But because of this, you have to avoid yourself the so-called fiancee, impossible, this is not Chu Qing¡¯s style, his underwear in the dictionary retreat 2 words, even if there is, it is also a strategic withdrawal from him. So Chu Qing soothed father¡¯s heart, but he had made up his mind and would go back to him at night to meet his so-called fiancee. Gong Family, the word that Chu Qing heard for the first time, wanted to be no weaker than Chu Family, or even stronger than Chu Family, otherwise it would not get to the point where Chu Family would marry. Hang up the phone, Chu Qing has been in a state of excitement in the afternoon study, he is already looking forward to the meeting with the fiancee in the evening, aren¡¯t those women very proud? In the evening, if you let the Young Lady of the Gong Family be deflated and embarrassed, see what other faces she has to propose to marry yourself. Chu Qing has a urge to succumb to Tang Ziyan, and his brain is still on this fiancee. This state continued until after school. After the bell rang, Chu Qing grabbed the schoolbag and ran out, but suddenly someone behind him called his name: ¡°Chu Qing, etc.¡± It ¡¯s Ye Mao, Chu Qing turned around and asked, ¡°Is there something wrong?¡± ¡°My sister said to meet you.¡± Ye Mao said. ¡°En?¡± Chu Qing was taken aback, shouldn¡¯t Ye Chenxi find him directly? How could Ye Mao tell the story without telling him early or late, but he would wait until after school, and it would be a coincidence. Ye Mao understood Chu Qing¡¯s doubts and held up her mobile phone to explain: ¡°I just knew the news I just sent.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± For Chu Qing, Ye Chenxi is more important than his fiancee. After Ye Mao organized the schoolbag, Chu Qing and Ye Mao walked out of the classroom together. On the way, Ye Mao asked Chu Qing: ¡°Are you going to be my brother-in-law?¡± ¡°Well, don¡¯t you want to?¡± ¡°No, no, then you and I will be a family in the future.¡± Ye Mao smiled brightly. ¡°It¡¯s not me and you, it¡¯s you and me.¡± Chu Qing emphasized, Ye Mao¡¯s meaning clearly stated that he married Ye Family. ¡°Isn¡¯t this the same?¡± Ye Mao didn¡¯t care about it. His eyes glowed with light, and he didn¡¯t know what selfish calculations were being played. ¡°Not the same.¡± Chu Qing said very seriously. ¡°Okay, don¡¯t say this.¡± Ye Mao asked the subject again and again: ¡°Are you still Tang Ziyan¡¯s boyfriend?¡± ¡°Tang Ziyan is my girlfriend.¡± Chu Qing still emphasized. ¡°Why are you talking so strange?¡± Ye Mao couldn¡¯t stand it. Chu Qing is speechless. Is it true that he can tell Ye Mao a real man able to support both heaven and earth? Ye Mao must think he is crazy. ¡°If you and my sister are married, what can Tang Ziyan do?¡± Ye Mao probed, his eyes flickering. Chu Qing raised his eyebrows, how could he listen to this Ye Mao, have hidden meaning, ¡°I haven¡¯t become your brother-in-law yet, and you started to fight for your elder sister?¡± ¡°No, no, I just asked casually.¡± Ye Mao vehemently denied, a little flustered. (End of this chapter) Chapter 139 Chu Qing suddenly divine light flashed and asked Ye Mao: ¡°You should not like Tang Ziyan, so I thought if I married your sister, you would have a chance.¡± ¡°No, no, that¡¯s not it.¡± Ye Mao panicked. Chu Qing was more certain, didn¡¯t expect, the old brother, the little uncle in the future, suddenly became a rival, but this rival, it seems that there is no threat at all, Chu Qing just feels a little funny. Seeing Chu Qing¡¯s determined look, Ye Mao was anxious: ¡°Don¡¯t think about it, I really don¡¯t like Tang Ziyan, but, just, I like Tao Yunyao, and I want you to mention me in front of her.¡± With a cruel heart, Ye Mao said everything in his heart. Well, Chu Qing looked back at the shy Ye Mao beside him. It was very messy. How could this be the case? Ye Mao, who usually looks quiet and quiet, actually liked Tao Yunyao¡¯s hu hu brainless woman. ¡°Is it possible?¡± Ye Mao¡¯s delicately begged Chu Qing. Chu Qing nausea, staring at Ye Mao for a while, suddenly a brilliant idea came out of his heart, he promised Ye Mao: ¡°Yes, I can not only introduce you to her, I can also help you chase her, Let you marry her home. ¡° ¡°Really, that¡¯s great, thank you Chu Qing.¡± Ye Mao jumped 3 feet tall. ¡°It¡¯s not necessary to marry her. I¡¯ll be content with marrying her.¡± Hearing Ye Mao ¡¯s last words, Chu Qing nearly fell over and bit her teeth Chu Qing demanded: ¡°No, you must marry her, otherwise I wo n¡¯t help you.¡± The reason why Chu Qing wanted to help Ye Mao temporarily was because he remembered what a great man said: rich first leads rich. Now he wants to make himself comfortable, he has to change the environment around him, so the status of men must be promoted. Otherwise, he would stir up with a bunch of sissy every day. Sooner or later, Zhu Zhechi was close to Mozhehei, and the unnoticeable influence was affected as Ye Mao. Then he might as well die. And to change the secular concept, it is not enough to rely on him alone. Using Ye Mao to set up an example first, this can be considered a change from the predecessors and a change from the future. As for Ye Mao¡¯s example, the standard of success is to marry Tao Yunyao, not marry Tao Yunyao, so Chu Qing attaches great importance to this point and has no room for concession. ¡°But is this really okay? How could she marry me? Women who marry people will be laughed at and looked down upon ¡­¡± Ye Mao was not very confident about this. ¡°No matter what you do, trust me and believe in yourself.¡± Chu Qing became passionate because he found a broad and open road, ten thousand zhang. Starting from Ye Mao, he seems to have seen the spectacular scenes of countless men following closely from behind, marrying a woman home, and it ¡¯s exciting to think about it, but when Chu Qing really did that, he found out, that How difficult. ¡°Well, I listen to you, anyway, I don¡¯t deserve her. If I can be with her, I will do whatever I want.¡± Ye Mao hesitated and promised Chu Qing. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s start now. You said you don¡¯t deserve her, so you have to change yourself first.¡± Chu Qing flicked Ye Mao like a god stick. Ye Mao was stunned by Chu Qing for a while, and asked: ¡°How to change?¡± ¡°Well ¡­¡± Chu Qing thought for a moment and said, ¡°First of all, you have to despise her from your heart, don¡¯t think you are not worthy of her, but think she is not worthy of you ¡­¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 140 ¡°Can I do this?¡± Ye Mao asked Chu Qing when he interrupted. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, just do what I said, just let you think about it, don¡¯t you dare to do it?¡± Chu Qing was excited about Ye Mao. Ye Mao seemed to understand the nodded, which is considered to have passed, Chu Qing then said: ¡°Second, don¡¯t use it when you speak later, ah, well, um ¡­ and so on, such as tone auxiliary words, too mother.¡± Ye Mao blinked, and he could n¡¯t understand it. Looking at the people around him, everyone is like this. How can it be a mother, only Chu Qing is a mother, okay. Chu Qing did n¡¯t know how Ye Mao thought about it, each minding their own business said: ¡°Also, cut your hair, the short hair is too ugly, you have to stay long or cut it, I do n¡¯t know. What kind of taste are you? In the future, do n¡¯t wear warm colors like clothes, earrings, bracelets and the like, throw it away as soon as possible ¡­ ¡° Chu Qing said a long list, and after hearing that Ye Mao was confused, only after a long thought, just asked weakly: ¡°Just let me learn girls, right?¡± Click, Chu Qing startled, it seems like this, he has a bitter smile, dare to say so much, say it all, in one sentence, it can be summed up in one sentence, merely this seems that Ye Mao¡¯s perception is good. But Ye Mao is still concerned about his own affairs, ¡°If I do this, will Tao Yunyao really marry me?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Chu Qing said with certainty, ¡°As long as you do, I promise that she will marry you.¡± If she doesn¡¯t marry, she will also be tied to your bed. The second half of the sentence, Chu Qing, of course, is just talking in my heart, but dare not tell Ye Mao, otherwise Ye Mao will certainly regret it. Talking to Ye Mao and walking out of the school door, far away, Chu Qing saw Ye Chenxi leaning on the door. He rushed to Ye Chenxi laughed, but Ye Chenxi was worried and responded unnaturally. What¡¯s wrong with this? Chu Qing thought, walking towards Ye Chenxi. ¡°Why are you free to see me today?¡± Chu Qing greeted Ye Chenxi casually. ¡°Well, uh, I invite you and milk tea.¡± Ye Chenxi responded that the bull¡¯s head was not right, opened the door slightly nervously, took out a cup of milk tea from the inside, and handed it to Chu Qing. Ye Mao saw it and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Hey, 2nd sister, what about mine? So eccentric.¡± Ye Qingmei has 3 children. In addition to Ye Chenxi and Ye Mao, there is also an eldest daughter who has already established a family, so Ye Chenxi is called 2 sisters. ¡°Without your share, little child, while playing.¡± Ye Chenxi said with a glare at Ye Mao. Ye Mao was very wronged, but he knew he could not reason with 2 sisters, so he had to bow his head and mutter, as for what to mutter, it is estimated that he was the only one understood. Chu Qing was holding milk tea, neither drinking nor drinking. When Ye Mao just protested, he wanted to give this cup of milk tea to Ye Mao, but Ye Chenxi glanced back. Until now, Ye Chenxi is still staring at him. ¡°You don¡¯t have to control him, drink it quickly, it won¡¯t taste good if you are cold.¡± Ye Chenxi said to Chu Qing gently. ¡°Is it really a sister?¡± Ye Mao heard 2 sisters say, unable to bear complained. In return, Ye Chenxi¡¯s stern gaze was still there. There was no way, but the sentiment was difficult, but Chu Qing had to tear the packaging out of the straw, plug in the straw, and took a sip. (End of this chapter) Chapter 141 ¡°How is it, is it delicious?¡± Ye Chenxi looked at Chu Qing without a blink of an eye and asked a sip of milk tea. ¡°Delicious.¡± Chu Qing replied, he actually doesn¡¯t think it¡¯s too tasty, he didn¡¯t like this thing. ¡°Drink more if you taste better.¡± Ye Chenxi said, staring at Chu Qing. Yes, Chu Qing held milk tea and sucked 2 bites, thinking to myself, Ye Chenxi didn¡¯t know this before, what¡¯s wrong with today? Did you say yesterday that you want to marry her and stimulate Ye Chenxi? Chu Qing was more and more confused, but this confusion was not a logical confusion, but a confusion of consciousness. He felt that his eyes were so heavy that the Ye Chenxi in front of him became two. Not good, Chu Qing shouted inwardly, before fainting, his last single thought was: was drugged by this woman again, he was really stupid enough. Ye Mao watched the half-cup of milk tea in Chu Qing¡¯s hands, and the whole person fell down. He was supported by the 2nd sister in time, and then opened the door to throw it. He was stunned. At this time, he finally understood what was going on, and he no longer doubted whether Ye Chenxi was a sister or not. Needless to say? Definitely sister, you can¡¯t kiss anymore. But is this really good? My friend was drugged by the 2nd sister, Ye Mao couldn¡¯t bear it, and wanted to hug Chu Qing, but the 2nd sister¡¯s gaze could only hold back the words. ¡°If you take a taxi home, you should say what you should say, but don¡¯t tell me what you should say, understand?¡± Ye Chenxi was domineering. Ye Mao nodded like a chick pecking rice, watching the 2nd sister¡¯s car leave, Ye Mao turned to the bus station, thinking: Tomorrow, Chu Qing is his brother-in-law. Are you happy? Not to mention, a little annoying. It was still the original hotel, the original room, Chu Qing eyes opened, and the scene I saw was still familiar. Ye Chenxi was lying on his body, and the curvaceous and sexy lovable body was tightly attached to his chest. A slender hand is groping down, and Chu Qing feels that a fire is burning in his body, as if he wants to swallow himself clean. When Ye Chenxi¡¯s cold little hand touched it, Chu Qing almost couldn¡¯t control himself. At the moment when the consciousness returned, Chu Qing confronted Ye Chenxi, whose charming eyes were like silk, just said a word. Ye Chenxi had already started the movement, and Chu Qing shivered all over with pain. The two naked people in the room took a breath. ¡°It hurts.¡± Ye Chenxi was contorts one¡¯s face in agony. Chu Qing is also uncomfortable. Ye Chenxi is too chaotic. There is no preparation at all, just come hard, even if the king is hard to bow, do you have to be a bit prepared, does she even understand this common sense? Chu Qing was about to say Ye Chenxi 2 sentences. Ye Chenxi moved Chu Chu again. Chu Qing was so painfully tightly knit that she almost pushed the woman down. The place was hot and painful. It can be seen that Ye Chenxi was also uncomfortable, and her teeth were biting her lips, but her eyes were firm, and the woman was so determined to eat herself. But it was too painful. Chu Qing grabbed Ye Chenxi¡¯s arm and signaled her not to move around. It wouldn¡¯t work like this, too dry. Chu Qing reached out and touched it, sticky, raised his hand and looked, bleeding. Chu Qing was so shocked that he raised his hand to Ye Chenxi and asked, ¡°Are you here?¡± This woman is really nonsense, Chu Qing thought, he has no perverted preference for bloody fighting. (End of this chapter) Chapter 142 ¡°You¡¯re the only thing here.¡± Ye Chenxi heard Chu Qing¡¯s words and burst into hair instantly, pinching Chu Qing¡¯s arm and scolding. ¡°Then this?¡± Chu Qing asked, shaking his hand in front of Ye Chenxi. ¡°Isn¡¯t it good for the first time?¡± Ye Chenxi threw Chu Qing a big white eye. Chu Qing couldn¡¯t figure it out: ¡°Don¡¯t you have 36 boyfriends? Are they all embroidered needles?¡± ¡°If you want to control, who told you your boyfriend must be used to go?¡± Ye Chenxi straightened his chest and said. In this way, the two people were all in pain, okay, Chu Qing found himself speechless, but now, who will tell him what to do? ¡°You come down first.¡± Chu Qing wanted to relieve the pain. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Ye Chenxi looked at Chu Qing with vigilance, as if afraid that Chu Qing would run away if she was not careful. ¡°Don¡¯t you hurt?¡± Chu Qing said angrily. From this point of view, Chu Qing doesn¡¯t have to think about it. This woman is really a little white. ¡°It hurts, it¡¯s not unbearable. Doesn¡¯t the book say that at first hurts a little bit? Isn¡¯t this normal? It will be refreshed later.¡± Ye Chenxi¡¯s mouth was startling again. Chu Qing couldn¡¯t help laughing: ¡°Which book is written in, call the author, I promise not to kill him.¡± ¡°Little Huang book, I don¡¯t know who the author is, but it¡¯s really pretty.¡± Ye Chenxi replied in a serious way. Chu Qing is speechless. Little Huang¡¯s book is not harmful. Chu Qing has forgotten for a while. She and Ye Chenxi care about her reading Little Huang¡¯s book and giving him medicine. Well, later, everything that happened later is somewhat undesirable, but there is one thing, that Little Huang book seems to be correct. After a spring tide in the room, after the ebb and flow stopped, Ye Chenxi was sweating profusely on Chu Qing¡¯s chest, and a blue silk fell on her snow-white fragrant shoulder, breathing scattered. Chu Qing touched Ye Chenxi¡¯s hair and suddenly wanted to smoke a cigarette to relax, feeling a little confused. After Ye Chenxi¡¯s breathing calmed down, she propped up Chu Qing¡¯s chest and stood aside under Chu Qing¡¯s gaze. From the fallen clothes, she found a Little Huang book and threw it to Chu Qing. what is this? Chu Qing took the Little Huang book in his hand, his face was grotesque, and he thought to himself, this might not be the Little Huang book read by Ye Chenxi. Chu Qing glanced over 2 eyes, his face was transient, he suddenly stood up, and looked at Ye Chenxi with a solemn gaze. What is this Little Huang book? It is clearly the ancient martial arts cultivation technique of Ye Family. Ye Chenxi was nervous when looked at by Chu Qing, eyes lowered and said: ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like this, now you are my own person, this one can show you.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Chu Qing asked Ye Chenxi, he didn¡¯t feel at all that Ye Chenxi¡¯s move today was just a whim. ¡°What¡¯s the reason, don¡¯t you need this?¡± Ye Chenxi was a little bit foolish, and she didn¡¯t find it herself. At this moment, she was a little afraid of Chu Qing. ¡°Look at my eyes and say it again.¡± Chu Qing has long noticed the evasive gaze of Ye Chenxi. Ye Chenxi bit his lip and said nothing. The more Ye Chenxi is, the more irritable Chu Qing is. He lifts Ye Chenxi¡¯s chin, forcing her to face her own eyes, and the two people stare at each other. Watched by Chu Qing, Ye Chenxi¡¯s face flushed again, and Chu Qing was also drawn by Ye Chenxi¡¯s water-cutting eyes. Asshole, Chu Qing scolded and forcibly suppressed his instinct. He must find out today what is going on. (End of this chapter) Chapter 143 ¡°Well ¡­¡± Chu Qing managed to control himself but could not control Ye Chenxi. When Chu Qing was stunned, Ye Chenxi directly kissed Chu Qing¡¯s lips. A long, affectionate kiss, with Ye Chenxi¡¯s small hand touching Chu Qing¡¯s shoulder, when 2 people are going to the next step, Chu Qing flashes a trace and soberness and calm in his eyes, and murmurs in his mouth: ¡°Why?¡± Ye Chenxi pushed Chu Qing to the bed and hummed in his mouth: ¡°Why, why, what is there to ask, you need a cultivation technique, don¡¯t hesitate to find Zhai Yu, to find Chen Huahua, it¡¯s so troublesome to use , Now you are my man, I will give you. ¡° This is Ye Chenxi¡¯s idea. After listening, Chu Qing half-opened her mouth and smiled bitterly. She turned out to be understood. He rolled over and pressed Ye Chenxi under him. He kissed lightly on Ye Chenxi¡¯s eyebrows. Some helplessly said: ¡°You are my woman, you don¡¯t need to do and so on for me, and I am willing to do anything for you.¡± Ye Chenxi smiled, with tenderness in his eyes like water. After he regained the upper hand, he stood up and looked at Chu Qing under him. He said in a domineering way: ¡°You do n¡¯t need to do anything for me, but I am willing to do anything for you. Thing, because, you are mine, man. ¡° That look, that tone, is better than Chu Qing, Chu Qing is speechless, the woman of this World, so to speak, today he is the one who suffers. This idea flashed in Chu Qing¡¯s heart and took back his mind. Chu Qing looked towards Ye Chenxi again. The woman on her body was really turned upside down. Chu Qing took Ye Chenxi¡¯s wild waist and slapped it again. Turn around. Cover your lips with your head, and there is a slurry flowing between the lips and teeth of 2 people. That is the agar slurry obtained by Chu Qing before. He always wanted to find a chance to send Ye Chenxi some, didn¡¯t expect this way in the end. Ye Chenxi cultivation ancient martial arts, which, to Chu Qing, is like a poison, but to her is a real viscous liquid, rare treasure. After feeding a few bites of authentic agar, Chu Qing has done research. The agar can improve the aptitude of the martial artist to a certain extent. Drinking too much is useless, and these he fed to Ye Chenxi are enough. After drinking so much agar, Ye Chenxi was a bit drunk. After splitting his lips, Ye Chenxi asked Chu Qing: ¡°What did you drink for me.¡± ¡°Guess ~¡± Chu Qing said with spoils. Ye Chenxi was too unconscious before she could speak, Chu Qing helped Ye Chenxi to lie down, after confirming that there was no problem with the agar, he turned over and got out of bed, picked up the ¡®Little Huang Book¡¯ and studied it carefully. After seeing it again, Chu Qing¡¯s eyes flashed with precision. After 2 times, Chu Qing¡¯s eyes were full of confusion. After 3 times, Chu Qing¡¯s eyes were clear, and he said so that¡¯s how it is, and then he was ready. It ¡¯s amazing, Chu Qing does n¡¯t know who started the ancient martial arts, but the woman who created the ancient martial arts system made Chu Qing admire even if he was a man. The reason why the ancient martial arts system was created was a woman. The answer is all in this book. Chu Qing finally understands why men cannot cultivate ancient martial arts, but they can do it after the palace. Because ancient martial arts, to put it bluntly is a large array of human bodies, leading Spirit Qi into the body, a long stream of water, transformed by the large array, and finally condensed into Inner Strength, stored in the body. Because this Formation is created based on the woman¡¯s body structure, some things of the man become the burden and weak spot of the large array, so it must be eliminated, otherwise the large array will collapse and explode. (End of this chapter) Chapter 144 It ¡¯s really a genius idea. Chu Qing ¡¯s many doubts were disappeared at this moment. He finally understood why Tang Ziyan said that his medicine recipe has become a poison, and the mother leaf can absorb Spirit Stone and improve itself. All of this is related to the relationship between Inner Strength and spirit strength. Inner Strength is a transformation of spirit strength. Why do women have to be so troublesome, instead of using spirit strength directly, they have to do more. Chu Qing thought, maybe he knew what was going on, because the woman in this world had a mutation in the birth of the Meridian, and once absorbed too much spirit strength, it would break down inch by inch, just like Chu Qing to Ye Chenxi within the night The body has a pure spirit strength, Ye Chenxi¡¯s reaction is the same. And women use ancient martial arts to transform spirit strength into Inner Strength, so before the appearance of ancient martial arts, the difference in status between women and men not at all is even weaker than that of men, so Chu Qing To say that ancient martial arts is a genius idea. The appearance of ancient martial arts has changed the strength of women and changed everything. The previous question, the reason why the mother leaf can absorb spirit strength without hurting is because the spirit strength in Spirit Stone is mild, and the martial artist cultivation also needs to absorb spirit. strength, so this is no problem. The medicine recipe uses medical power to forcibly instill spirit strength into the body. The spirit strength contained is violent. The woman ¡¯s meridian will break after the spirit strength exceeds the critical point, which is the so-called poison side. s reason. As for why a woman ¡¯s meridian is born with mutations, Chu Qing knows that it is not something that she can explore at this stage, it may be related to the origin of this world. What he has to do now, Chu Qing thinks that he may be able to change this ancient martial arts cultivation technique so that men can cultivate without ¡®self-harm¡¯. Although he now knows that in this World, men can cultivate Taoism. That is what Chu Qing is now repairing, but there are still advantages and disadvantages between the two. If Chu Qing did not guess wrong, Taoism is like broad and open road, but the road is far away. It takes time to reach a realm. It takes effort, and it naturally declines over time. And ancient martial arts is like a shortcut, which can improve strength in a short time, and the lethality is huge. The only shortcoming is that the future is not yet reached, and the life essence cannot be improved. Therefore, let Chu Qing promote Taoism in this World to enhance the strength of men, thereby changing the status of men and women. In Chu Qing¡¯s view, it is not feasible at all, but ancient martial arts, such a quick method, can be tried. Of course, if you want to try, you have to start with yourself. He has to sit on the first person who eats crabs. When Chu Qing sorted these out, Ye Chenxi had quietly absorbed the medical power of the agar, her physique was improved by the agar, and the original bottleneck had disappeared. Ye Chenxi not only entered the martial arts, but also jumped to Level 3 directly to reach the martial arts. The strength of Grade 3. Ye Chenxi eyes opened, feeling the changes within the body, with his eyes exposed, and then stared at Chu Qing the next moment. Isn¡¯t this man always stronger than her? Now she wants to try it. Ye Chenxi A carp thumped up, jumped from the mattress, slammed with a punch, brought a burst of fist, and went straight to the handsome face of Chu Qing. Chu Qing shook his head secretly, and was a bit distressed. This woman¡¯s strong heart was still so heavy, she didn¡¯t look like a ¡®woman¡¯ at all. Chu Qing stretched out his hand to catch Ye Chenxi¡¯s fist, and his palm was shining with light. The fist with a force of more than 1000 kg was stopped by Chu Qing casually. Putting Ye Chenxi in his arms, Chu Qing put his mouth to Ye Chenxi¡¯s ear and said, ¡°Woman, you are floating.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 145 It was that trick again, Chu Qing was caught off guard and kissed her lips again by Ye Chenxi. Ye Chenxi¡¯s eyes were full of pride, and there was a trace of hope. Chu Qing picked up Ye Chenxi and threw it on the bed, shook his head and said, ¡°What do you want? Where did I get so many good things? It¡¯s all for you, it¡¯s gone.¡± Chu Qing knows that Ye Chenxi still wants agar, and the taste of power is always fascinating, but it is useless to absorb a lot of agar, and physique can only be changed once. Well, Ye Chenxi accepted this statement, but it was inevitable that the mood was not high, as if the hope was shattered, no, she was so, the beautiful dream woke up. When Chu Qing saw it, he took out a grain of madness from the storage space and shook it in front of Ye Chenxi: ¡°That¡¯s gone, but there is this good thing.¡± ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Ye Chenxi stared at the medicine pill in Chu Qing¡¯s hand, his eyes lit up. After this, she has put Chu Qing into a big treasure, just waiting to dig herself. ¡°Kuang Yi Dan, is what promised Aunt Ye.¡± ¡°The kind of medicine that can improve strength in a short time?¡± Ye Chenxi asked. Chu Qing nodded. hehe¡­ Ye Chenxi smirked, grabbed the medicine pill from Chu Qing, and while playing, said: ¡°Hey, why are you still called Aunt Ye, should be called Mom.¡± Chu Qing thought about it: ¡°I think it¡¯s better to call mother-in-law.¡± ¡°No, I call your mother the mother-in-law,¡± Ye Chenxi said, instantly understanding what Chu Qing means, and immediately frowned said: ¡°Do you have to marry me, marry me?¡± Of course not very good, Chu Qing looked at Ye Chenxi and was very nodded. ¡°But what if I don¡¯t marry you?¡± ¡°That¡¯s your loss.¡± Chu Qing said half-jokingly. ¡°Hmph ¡­¡± Ye Chenxi indifferent expression, but there was not much joy in his eyes. ¡°So what kind of medicine pill are you going to sell for one piece?¡± Ye Chenxi changed the subject. ¡°It¡¯s free, it¡¯s a gift.¡± Chu Qing said with a chin on Ye Chenxi¡¯s chin. Ye Chenxi¡¯s heart has shown signs of falling for a moment. For a moment, she was even thinking that marrying him is not bad. She knows that, excluding the previous things, the value of this medicine pill is immeasurable, but Chu Qing said the word 2 free, how could such a man not be tempting. ¡°No, it¡¯s a dowry.¡± Ye Chenxi shook his head to hide the absurd thoughts in his heart. ¡°Halive.¡± Chu Qing repeated those two words. ¡°dowry.¡± ¡°bride price.¡± ¡°¡­¡± 2 people just got on the bar on this issue, no one would give in, Ye Chenxi was contented, but anxious, swallowing that crazy dan in one gulp, they had to compete with Chu Qing one more time, want to use their strength to crush By Chu Qing. When Chu Qing was aware of Ye Chenxi¡¯s thoughts, it was too late. Ye Chenxi had swallowed the medicine pill. Chu Qing felt a headache. He had the feeling of lifting a stone and hitting his foot. The two people in the red stripe kicked their fists in the environment of **. It does n¡¯t look like a fight, it seems like they are playing. The sky is heating up, Chu Qing¡¯s lips are dry, and the fire in Ye Chenxi¡¯s eyes is getting hotter. Everything where water flows, a canal is formed ¡­¡­ Tossing to Linchen, Chu Qing¡¯s hands and feet were soft, looking at the sleeping woman next to him. For the first time, he found out that Kuang Yi Dan could be used like this. Ye Chenxi, who had eaten Kuang Yi Dan, was terrifyingly powerful, and Chu Qing was painful and happy all night. Ye Chenxi does not stop, he can only accompany, this is the dignity of men, but Ye Chenxi also thinks so, so only ¡­ (End of this chapter) Chapter 146 Early in the morning, when Chu Qing left the hotel, Ye Chenxi was still sleeping, which was a pain for him. Chu Qing had a kind of no choice but to suffer in silence. He felt miserable. Unconsciously, he was pitted by Ye Chenxi. She didn¡¯t have to go to work today, but he had to go to school, and it was a day of muddleheaded. Chu Qing was thinking about it before he remembered that he still had a financee to see. After being prescribed medicine by Ye Chenxi last night, Chu Qing forgot the incident to beyond the topmost clouds. I do n¡¯t know what happened at home last night. The so-called fiancee has not provoked parents. Chu Qing thought, after school, he went home anxiously, but was blocked by Tao Yunyao in the teaching building before leaving the school. ¡°Sister Tang wants to see you.¡± Tao Yunyao¡¯s cold rumors. Chu Qing followed Ye Mao, when he saw his Goddess, his face was flushed and blushing, he was so shy, he did n¡¯t know where to put it. Upon seeing this, Chu Qing couldn¡¯t bear to look directly, lightly coughed, he introduced to Tao Yunyao: ¡°This is my good brother Ye Mao.¡± This is what he promised Ye Mao. After developing Ye Mao into his little brother yesterday, Ye Mao¡¯s performance was very satisfying to him, so he also had to do what he promised. ¡°Oh, brother is still little uncle.¡± Tao Yunyao¡¯s tone was not good. Chu Qing¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, this have hidden meaning, he smiled to resolve the embarrassment: ¡°He likes you.¡± In a word, Ye Mao¡¯s face was bloody because of her red desire. On the other hand, Tao Yunyao just laughed and didn¡¯t take Ye Mao¡¯s eyes at all. Chu Qing was extremely uncomfortable with this and decided in his heart that one day he would let Tao Yunyao¡¯s name Appeared in Ye Family¡¯s account book. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense, hurry and follow me, Ziyan is waiting.¡± Tao Yunyao will pull Chu Qing away when he pulls Chu Qing. This Tao Yunyao was also a martial artist. When she pulled it down, she didn¡¯t drag Chu Qing. She could not help but glance at Chu Qing. She thought Chu Qing was just a vase. ¡°I will go by myself.¡± Chu Qing is very uncomfortable with this Tao Yunyao. After saying goodbye to Ye Mao, the two were separated. Chu Qing took Tao Yunyao a step first. Tao Yunyao was behind Chu Qing. For some reason, he actually pointed at Ye Mao and said, ¡°I suggest you learn less with Chu Qing. The boys do not have any boys. What it looks like, what a system. ¡° Your sister, Chu Qing hearing this suddenly stopped, turned around and hurriedly caught up with Ye Mao, and said in Ye Mao¡¯s ear: ¡°Don¡¯t listen to her nonsense, just stick to what I said and insist, do you not attract her attention?¡± , I do n¡¯t want to change it back, otherwise I ¡¯ll give up all my efforts. ¡° Tao Yunyao ignored the behavior of Chu Qing 2 people, she just hated Chu Qing, so she said that. She turned around and walked in front. After Chu Qing and Ye Mao finished talking, they followed. The 2 people walked in front of Tang Ziyan in one after the other, Tang Ziyan was in the office of her student sports interest group, at this time, carefree was sitting on the leather swivel chair, raised 2 feet, and laid on the desk in front of him. 2 Hands overlapped in front of the belly, and the afterglow of the setting sun shone through the window, coating Tang Ziyan with a layer of gold edging, which made Tang Ziyan look like a god. She sat cold and severe, not talking, imposing in a full manner, and extremely oppression. Chu Qing found that every time she saw this woman there would be different surprises. At first, she was on the basketball court. She was sunny and lively, like an elk full of Spiritual Qi. Later, in the cafe, she was gentle and humble, just like the young Master, and at noon that day, when she talked about the medicine recipe, she was deep and steady, and it seemed extremely deep in the city. Now, she is domineering and exposed, not a lifetime, there is a king Domineering. (End of this chapter) Chapter 147 People, Tao Yunyao brought Tang Ziyan to him, Tang Ziyan waved his hand, Tao Yunyao looked at Chu Qing with harboring malicious intentions, and exited the office with a sneer on his lips. Chu Qing and Tang Ziyan were left in the empty office. The air was quiet and breathtaking. Tang Ziyan stared blankly at Chu Qing, and Chu Qing looked back with his head high. ¡°Where were you last night?¡± Tang Ziyan asked aloud. Chu Qing¡¯s mouth twitched a smile, and the previous guess was confirmed at the moment: ¡°Hotel.¡± When Tao Yunyao ¡®invited¡¯ Chu Qing to come to see Tang Ziyan, she said a sentence ¡®brother or little uncle¡¯. From then on, Chu Qing guessed that Tang Ziyan came to him most likely because of Ye Chenxi¡¯s business, her news It is well-informed. ¡°with who?¡± ¡°Ye Chenxi.¡± Chu Qing answered truthfully. ¡°What?¡± ¡°go to bed.¡± Bang ~ Tang Ziyan kicked his feet fiercely on the table, the anger in his eyes unmasked: ¡°Should I say you are honest, or should you say you are impudent.¡± Chu Qing ignored Tang Ziyan¡¯s while speaking, and the imposing manner that came from the pavement replied blandly, ¡°Honest, where do you talk about impudent?¡± ¡°Hehe ¡­¡± Tang Ziyan smiled extremely angry, ¡°Chu Qing, Chu Qing, do you know your identity?¡± ¡°You mean that, your boyfriend¡¯s identity?¡± Chu Qing and Tang Ziyan giving tit for tat. ¡°Yes, you know, when I forgot, I wore such a big green hat for Tang Ziyan, and dared to stand in front of me. I can be so straightforward. You are the first one.¡± This is Tang Ziyan today The reason for coming to Chu Qing. ¡°Why not? I don¡¯t think that male and female friends are in a fixed relationship. For example, do you only have a boyfriend like me? Or do you only have such a boyfriend?¡± The sunlight outside the window was dazzling. , Chu Qing took two steps forward and walked to Tang Ziyan. Without the sun¡¯s cover, Chu Qing discovered Tang Ziyan¡¯s complexion, gloomy and scary. Chu Qing¡¯s words silenced Tang Ziyan. After a while, he said: ¡°Is this the way you are? You don¡¯t forget, you are a man, how do you write the four words of watery poplar, you will know. Chu Qing twitched his mouth, he really did n¡¯t want to have too much reaction, but he still could n¡¯t restrain it, and that was the argument. Chu Qing did n¡¯t want to refute, but it was impossible to bear: ¡°Compared to water-based poplar, I prefer hook 3 to 4 . ¡° ¡°So, you are so determined to do this?¡± Tang Ziyan took her feet off the table, and she was serious. ¡°I think your reaction is a bit overwhelming.¡± Chu Qing answered non-questionably. ¡°How to say? Should I submit to humiliation?¡± ¡°Again, if there was nothing last night, would you be my only partner?¡± ¡°No.¡± Tang Ziyan answered very simply. Chu Qing shrugged. This is not enough. Everyone should be with each other. Today, Chu Qing had expected this scene, so I couldn¡¯t be surprised. The women of this World, few people will die from one life, one person and two people in one lifetime, even if the woman will laugh at herself. Why does Chu Qing care? He is not a passionate teenager who dreams of love, nor is he an idiot who can only live by love. He is him, a traveler who sees the scenery, very ordinary and ordinary traveler, so do n¡¯t expect how noble he is, what he does He just wanted to make himself more comfortable and the people around him to be more comfortable. That¡¯s all, but this goal seems to be difficult. ¡°So, you did it because you wanted to be a woman, but you can really do it, but what you learn is still a fake, fakes are always fakes, unless your mother makes you live again.¡± Even Tang Ziyan started swearing, showing how bad her mood was. (End of this chapter) Chapter 148 Chu Qing did not get angry after listening to Tang Ziyan, but just said very seriously and seriously: ¡°I am not studying women, I am just doing myself that¡¯s all, you don¡¯t understand it, but I still want to tell you and tell this World, what do the words ¡°man¡± mean? ¡° In Chu Qing¡¯s words, Tang Ziyan really did not understand. Since no one can convince anyone on this issue, Tang Ziyan had to settle the old account first. ¡°Chu Qing, you really should study hard. I asked you to give me an account of what happened last night.¡± Tang Ziyan remembered that she had green hair on her head, and she wanted to kill. ¡°What do you want to explain? Break up?¡± Chu Qing said disdainfully. In front of Tang Ziyan, Chu Qing was only stronger than her and would not insult the man. ¡°Oh, the beauty you think, as if I can¡¯t play Tang Ziyan, I just want to know, why did you go to Ye Chenxi because I can¡¯t satisfy you?¡± Tang Ziyan said standing up and walking to Chu Qing In front of him, grab Chu Qing¡¯s neckline, as if the next moment would push, Chu Qing pressed on the ground. ¡°I¡¯m not satisfied, I have to try it before I know it.¡± Chu Qing will not let Tang Ziyan overwhelm him in the imposing manner. ¡°Do you really want to try?¡± Tang Ziyan narrowed his eyes and said Chu Qing¡¯s chin with the other hand. Chu Qing slapped Tang Ziyan¡¯s hand and replied: ¡°Not free.¡± And the real reason is that he was tired last night. Today, he really can¡¯t take any interest in that kind of thing. Tang Ziyan didn¡¯t expect, Chu Qing would actually refuse, but her pride did not allow her to come, although she learned that this man and another woman were staying in the hotel for one night, she really wanted to strip this man off. Overwhelm a good lesson. ¡°You¡¯re really narcissistic, do you think I will still fall in love with you? Dirty.¡± Tang Ziyan loosened his hand holding Chu Qing¡¯s collar and took out his handkerchief to wipe it again and again, as if there was really something Dirty things are the same. Chu Qing¡¯s madness, a dirty word, almost made him unable to bear a punch to Tang Ziyan¡¯s jealous jealous pretty face. ¡°Boring.¡± Chu Qing is too lazy to talk nonsense, he wants to go home. ¡°Stop, why? If you don¡¯t give me an explanation, would you want to go like this? Is that what the man you said looks like? Also, aren¡¯t men all like this? No responsibility.¡± Tang Ziyan was not resigned. Chu Qing was very impatient, and really couldn¡¯t figure out what Tang Ziyan wanted to do. ¡°What do you want to say?¡± ¡°Due to your reasons, I will break Ye Chenxi¡¯s hand, I think Old Ye has nothing to say, and then let you learn a bit about Taoism.¡± Tang Ziyan threw the handkerchief into the trash can and looked at Chu Qing. Said one sentence. ¡°Are you fucking sick?¡± Chu Qing burst out directly. Compared with the relationship between male and female friends, Chu Qing considers Tang Ziyan as an opponent more often, because Tang Ziyan is the most powerful woman among the peers that Chu Qing knows. He wants to prove Tang Ziyan by conquering him. The word ¡°man¡± is of course not excluded. Chu Qing also likes Tang Ziyan very much. How can he not let his first love be in the first love of his previous life? But now, Chu Qing has a feeling of playing with fire. ¡°Tsk tsk, anxious? Distressed? But what can you do? Men are just men after all, I will let you know that women¡¯s dignity is not provocative.¡± Tang Ziyan said with an evil smile. Chu Qing could hear his scalp tingling. Such Tang Ziyan made him feel unfamiliar, but he had to stop this matter anyway. (End of this chapter) Chapter 149 ¡°I won¡¯t let you do this.¡± Chu Qing expressed his attitude. ¡°But can you stop it?¡± Tang Ziyan is like a cat playing with mice. ¡°I can try.¡± Chu Qing clenched his fists. ¡°Chu Qing I admit that I am really tempted to you, and the position of Zhengfu must be yours in the future, but this matter makes me very angry, very angry, and now, seeing you maintain that woman like that, I am even more angry , Angry enough to kill her. But this will make you sad, and this matter will be very troublesome, so I decided to give you a chance. ¡° ¡°I heard that you and Ye Chenxi pulled their wrists and you won. Today, they are not equal to me. They also came to the wrists. If you win, I temporarily let her go. If you lose, I break her 2 hands. Of course, you can continue to play, she still has 2 legs, 20 4 ribs, one life. ¡°Tang Ziyan evil fiercely said. ¡°Good, I compare.¡± Chu Qing had no choice but secretly thought: woman, why did it come to this ah. Tang Ziyan got a reply, cleared the desk out of an area, put a hand on it, and looked at Chu Qing provocatively. As for the perverted woman in Tang Ziyan, Chu Qing had no idea. In the last battle with Tang Ziyan, he lost, but after the past few days, he has broken through to Core Formation, and his strength has been greatly improved. The promotion will not necessarily lose. For the sake of insurance, Chu Qing still quietly took out a maddening pill from the storage space and held it in the left palm, stretched out the right hand, and put it together with Tang Ziyan¡¯s right hand. After glancing at each other, the two started together, and two small pits appeared on the hard redwood table, feeling the explosive power from Tang Ziyan¡¯s slender hands. Chu Qing secretly, the woman of this World is really strong and unreasonable, no wonder it will become like this. If you go on like this, Chu Qing at most and Tang Ziyan are even matched, and the two have been deadlocked. But this time, Chu Qing had to win and clenched with his left hand. Chu Qing crushed the medicine pill in his palm. The medical power penetrated through the skin and penetrated into Chu Qing ¡¯s 4 limbs. The power of Chu Qing suddenly increased by 100%. Bang ~ Chu Qing exerted his strength and overwhelmed Tang Ziyan¡¯s right hand and buckled it on the table. He won. Chu Qing didn¡¯t think he was a coincidence. Sometimes, foreign object is also a part of his strength. Tang Ziyan didn¡¯t stipulate that he can¡¯t use medicine . Chu Qing won, and the victory or defeat was decided in an instant. Tang Ziyan didn¡¯t even have any preparation in her heart. She looked at the hand pressed by Chu Qing on the table with a stunned look, that expression seemed like what the fuck. ¡°How is it possible?¡± Tang Ziyan¡¯s pride shattered, whispering in disbelief. ¡°Remember your words.¡± Chu Qing withdrew his hand and he really should go home. It was not until Chu Qing walked out of the office that Tang Ziyan came back to his senses. Her eyes were full of unwillingness. She got up and ran to the window and looked down. Chu Qing had not yet walked downstairs. ¡°Chu Qing, you remember to me, what happened at this time, just forget it, but don¡¯t let me catch the second time, otherwise, hum ¡­¡± Tang Ziyan shouted at Chu Qing. ¡°Also, you are my boyfriend of Tang Ziyan, even if I don¡¯t marry you, I won¡¯t let go, I will haunt you all my life, because, I remember you.¡± Chu Qing stopped to listen, full of helplessness, it seems that he will have a hard time in the future. It¡¯s just, who can tell him how to break Tang Ziyan¡¯s rogue theory, is it necessary to step her pride into the dust? (End of this chapter) Chapter 150 This question, Chu Qing has no answer, and no one can answer Chu Qing, this damn World, Chu Qing vomits every day. After such a delay, when Chu Qing returned home, he had missed the dinner time. Pushing the door open, father was cleaning up the leftovers on the dining table, and mother was sitting on the sofa, talking with a fat woman weighing 200 pounds. Chu Qing ¡¯s intrusion made the original atmosphere suddenly cold, Father Chu ¡¯s face was transient, he did n¡¯t expect Chu Qing to come back suddenly, did n¡¯t he let Chu Qing the past few days outside to avoid? There is also Mother Chu, she is talking to Chu Qing with that fat woman. She said that Chu Qing has participated in extracurricular tutoring for 2 days and will not come back, but in a blink of an eye, she has a face, this ¡­ ¡°Are you Chu Chu?¡± Or the fat woman took the lead to break the deadlock. ¡°I¡¯m Chu Qing, how about you?¡± Chu Qing knew that this was his fiancee, and he was a fat lady. There was no one with thick arms and thick legs, but the fat face was still white and not as greasy as expected. ¡°Introduce myself, my name is Gongyue, it¡¯s your fiancee.¡± The one named Gongyue is very familiar. But Chu Qing is unpleasant to see, unfathomable mystery is forced to be forced into a fiancee, no one will be happy, not to mention, this kind of fiancee, forgive him for his blessing, the most basic aesthetic, Chu Qing still has of. ¡°Gongyue, right, you can eat food indiscriminately, don¡¯t talk nonsense, I don¡¯t have a fiancee.¡± Chu Qing gave the palace that turned up without being invited, and had no affection at all. ¡°Oh, don¡¯t you know this Young Master Chu? Didn¡¯t Aunt Chu tell him? It just happened that I have a marriage certificate here, you can show it to Young Master Chu.¡± Gong Yue said, drawing a copy of red from her arms. The threaded paper scroll was thrown to Chu Qing. Chu Qing did n¡¯t want to pick it up, but he could see father Mother ¡¯s eyes staring at the so-called marriage letter. He could only reluctantly catch it. It seemed that Gong Yue had been here for such a long time, but he had no parents. After reading the marriage book, I really don¡¯t know what her heart is for. Untwisting the red ribbon, Chu Qing glanced at the so-called marriage book, his mouth overflowed with sneer, and withdrew his eyes from the marriage book, Chu Qing looked at Gong Yue and said, ¡°Who is Chu Qing An Lan, I don¡¯t know, she signed this marriage book , You let him marry you, anyway, I do n¡¯t admit it, I wish you 100 years of good luck. ¡° This marriage letter does indeed write the marriage contract between Chu Qing and Gong Yue, but it represents Chu Family. It was not Chu Qing himself or his parents who signed this marriage letter, but a name that Chu Qing had never heard of: Chu An Lan. After Chu Qing said this remark, Gong Yue¡¯s face continued to smile, but it was Father Chu Mother Chu. After hearing the name Chu Anlan, his face was ugly and he seemed to think of something very bad. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether you recognize it or not, as long as you know it, I think your uncle and aunt will definitely recognize it, right?¡± Gong Yue sounded like he was talking to Chu Qing, but Chu Qing could be ignored, eyes Looking at Mother Chu. Mother Chu is embarrassed, Chu Qing stares at Gongyue with hate, this woman is really abominable, it is a ** naked threat, although Chu Qing does not know Chu Anlan, but these three words obviously have a great impact on parents . Gong Yue lazily looked back at Chu Qing, and looked at Chu Qing¡¯s eyes, remaining unmoved, so clear that he didn¡¯t put Chu Qing in his eyes. Chu Qing wanted to tear the wedding book into two halves at that time, but Chu Qing just started to move, and Gong Yue seemed to have expected it. He said slowly: ¡°You can think clearly, tear it apart. It¡¯s easy, it¡¯s hard to stick, Chu Damn it¡¯s bad temper. ¡° (End of this chapter) Chapter 151 ¡°Chu Anlan?¡± Chu Qing guessed that the grandmother Chu in Gongyue¡¯s mouth was Chu Anlan ¡°Well, you are really good. In addition to being pretty, I discovered one of your advantages. You have enough courage, but you can rest assured that you are my fiancee. I will not tell Chu Damn about this. it. ¡°Gong Yue met Chu Qing today and determined that Chu Qing is really good-looking and naturally in a good mood. He said everything happily. Mother Chu heard this and couldn¡¯t be silent anymore. She explained to Chu Qing: ¡°The signature on the wedding letter is the name of your grandmother.¡± The grandmother, also known as Chu Family Patriarch, was no longer able to breathe, regardless of his identity, but Father Chu Mother Chu could n¡¯t breathe, but Chu Qing would n¡¯t have a cold. The problem he is facing now is the woman Miyazuki. He finds that as long as the woman stays in his house, his parents are extremely uncomfortable and he is subject to restrictions everywhere. And from the woman¡¯s words and deeds, she is not that kind of silly fat girl, with fat and long ears like a pig¡¯s head, but the eyes that are squeezed into a slit by fat meat are full of crafty. Chu Qing put down his schoolbag, gave his parents a look, and said, ¡°I¡¯m hungry, do I have any food at home?¡± In other words, Father Chu must say: You write homework to cook some noodles for me. But today, Father Chu understood the meaning of Chu Qing and shook his head and said, ¡°No, or father will give you money, you go out to eat.¡± ¡°Okay, then I¡¯m gone, father, goodbye.¡± Chu Qing said and ran out of the room. He silently counted: One, two, three ¡­ He did n¡¯t believe that Gongyue would watch him run away. The reason why he made such a clumsy strategy was to let Gongyue see it, and then treat both of them. Solved outside. When Chu Qing counted to 8, it turned out that there was a door closing sound from the building. Chu Qing stood on the stairs and waited for Gong Yue. ¡°Hey, what¡¯s the matter with me? Such a low method, but also you come up with it. In 2 words, I will give you 1 points.¡± Gong Yue said kindly, but it was full of contempt. ¡°Whether it is low or not, you came out, has my goal been achieved?¡± Chu Qing has no good temper for Gongyue. ¡°Well, yes, let me guess, what do you want me to do?¡± ¡°No need to guess, I tell you, I want to beat you, I have to bear with you for a long time.¡± Chu Qing kicked to Gongyue¡¯s ass with one foot. Do n¡¯t look at Gong Yue ¡¯s bloated body, but his movements are not slow at all. With no difficulty, Chu Qing ¡¯s kick flashed out, and his mouth shouted: ¡°Hey, ca n¡¯t you speak? Ca n¡¯t do anything, and I ¡¯ll say it again, We only met, how can you say you have been tolerating me for a long time? ¡° It was Chu Qing¡¯s expectation that the kick was not kicked. Chu Qing did not believe that the child from the Great Family had to say that she was an ordinary person. However, it does n¡¯t matter. There is also a second foot. With the deepening of his understanding of this World, Chu Qing has 2 words, have tender, protective feelings for the fairer sex. Therefore, this second foot is more stable and fierce than the first foot. At the same time, Chu Qing answered Gong Yue ¡¯s question: ¡°Your algorithm is wrong, I calculated it from the moment I knew of your existence, so bear with me You ¡¯ve been saying this for a long time. ¡± ¡°Why? I dignified Gong Family Young Lady, marry you, that¡¯s your high climb, okay, why don¡¯t you be happy, you should be deeply grateful.¡± Chu Qing¡¯s foot, avoiding inevitable, Gongyue Fortunately, she lifted her thick elephant leg and touched it. (End of this chapter) Chapter 152 ¡°Go to your mother¡¯s deeply grateful.¡± Chu Qing thought what Gao Pan was. He only knew that because of the appearance of Gongyue, it caused great trouble to his parents, broke their family¡¯s peaceful life, and also offended him. Chu Qing¡¯s taboo, marry, marry, marry your mother. Bang ~ 2 The legs collided, Chu Qing was shocked, and the pain came from his leg. Chu Qing seemed to have kicked on an iron post, so fucking hurt, Chu Qing was more vigilant about Gong Yue. Beyond Tang Ziyan, the second rival he met. ¡°Hey, how can a handsome man you are so beautiful curse? It affects the image very much. Do you know it? It¡¯s not cute at all.¡± Gong Yue said, his eyes flashed, and he took the initiative to attack Chu Qing. Chu Qing ignored Gongyue¡¯s words, he wanted to overturn Gongyue on the ground first, when the time comes estimated that she had no face to say such things. 2 people are like this, you come and go on the stairs, start your hand. Originally Chu Qing was in a good mood to pull back in front of Tang Ziyan today, but in a blink of an eye and met Gong Yue, Chu Qing could only swear in his heart: Abnormal. He couldn¡¯t figure it out, what happened to this World, how could it be so abnormal? The fighting between Chu Qing and Gong Yue is stalemate. The more he beats Chu Qing, the more he feels that he is stuck in a quagmire. If he goes on like this, he will definitely lose. Chu Qing also didn¡¯t expect that his fat fiancee, under his huge body, would contain such terrifying power. But in this battle, Chu Qing only allowed to win, not to lose, otherwise he could not really stand up in front of this woman. the thoughts got to this point, Chu Qing put his hand on his waist, his palm gripped in vain, as if holding a sword in his hand. In fact, he really holds a sword in his hand, Chu Qing only needs one thought, the rust sword will appear in his hand. With Chu Qing¡¯s current strength, he used a sword of prosperity. He would like to see if this fat girl will become a meat sauce. With Chu Qing¡¯s palm clenched, Gong Yue forcibly took her own moves. Like Chu Qing, her fat hand was also on her waist. After changing from static to static, the two began to confront each other. Gong Yue felt a very strong sense of crisis on Chu Qing, and her heart throbbed. Chu Qing¡¯s feelings are similar, but he has the urge to look at Gongyue¡¯s end cards in addition to his fear. It can only be said that Chu Qing is very skinny and confident. He believes that the last person alive must be him. When Chu Qing be eager to have a try, Gong Yue gave in. She did not show any signs of aggression and turned to defense. She looked at Chu Qing seriously and asked, ¡°Do you practice the law?¡± Chu Qing raised his eyebrows. This is the first time someone has seen it. Because of this, Gongyue is stronger than Tang Ziyan. Chu Qing¡¯s head is as big as a fight. What did he do wrong, so he always encounters these perverted women . Not waiting for Chu Qing to answer, Gong Yue again nodded and said, ¡°If I take back my previous words, you are eligible to be my husband, Gong Family¡¯s son-in-law, but how do you seem to have a familiar taste, where do I seem to ask Ever. ¡° In the first half of Gongyue, Chu Qing still understood, but there was some unfathomable mystery in the back, but this did not affect Chu Qing ¡¯s rejection of Gongyue: ¡°I do n¡¯t want to be your husband, to be honest, you are really long I do n¡¯t dare to compliment. Of course, this is not a big problem. The most important thing is that I do n¡¯t like the word ¡°marriage.¡± Surprisingly, Gong Yue listened carefully to Chu Qing¡¯s ¡°Legendary Rebellion¡±, and unprecedented ones did not laugh, but instead looked at thoughtful nodded and said: ¡°Your idea is very novel, but with your current strength, you have to do it It¡¯s difficult. ¡° This time Chu Qing was surprised: ¡°Are you serious?¡± Miyazuki completely disarmed her defenses and stood up straight. She said with a smile: ¡°Of course, otherwise you think I should change what to say. In fact, I am also a rebellious person. Who said that women have to marry men, Who said that a man must marry someone. Alas, I was like this since I was a child. I always have strange ideas in my head. It¡¯s really handsome. ¡° (End of this chapter) Chapter 153 Well, Chu Qing is dumbfounded. This situation has changed too dramatically, right? For a long time, would you let yourself find a confidant? But when she said she was handsome, what did she mean by swallowing? Would this woman still think of herself? In such an environment full of hungry women, Chu Qing couldn¡¯t help but have a long eye, he didn¡¯t reject that kind of thing, but he was also very good, he was not a stallion. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t, just to let me relax my vigilance, did you say that on purpose?¡± Chu Qing is still alert. ¡°Hmph, is it okay? Tell me what you are worth plotting, except for you, and you will be mine sooner or later. You can¡¯t escape this. Don¡¯t underestimate that marriage contract. I can¡¯t bear it. You ca n¡¯t do the consequences of breaking the contract, ¡±said Snorted, who is stinky. She is telling the truth, but the truth tellers really hate to listen, Chu Qing is one of those who do not like to listen. However, he also temporarily recognized Gong Yue and put away a hostility. He said: ¡°What if I am admitted to the National University?¡± Gong Yue smiled, covering her belly, laughing with fat and trembling, and the fat on her face squeezed together, even her eyes could not be seen. Just as Chu Qing said so outrageously, Gong Yue didn¡¯t smile, but now he laughs like this. Chu Qing¡¯s handsome face is instantly as dark as a pan. Is his words so funny? ¡°Enough.¡± Chu Qing tried to stop Gong Yue, and the laughter in Chu Qing sounded harsh. ¡°Um, hahaha ¡­ are you sure ¡­ ya ¡­ aren¡¯t you telling a joke? Haha ~¡± Gong Yueqiang endured the smile and said such a sentence intermittently. Chu Qing was hit hard and threw down Gongyue and turned to go downstairs. He was going to eat, and he is still hungry. As for the examination of the National University, he had to hit some people¡¯s faces well when he passed the exam. No, it¡¯s a fat face. Gong Yue saw Chu Qing coming downstairs, quickly keeping up, and in the back chirp chirp twitter twitter said: ¡°Hey, my person is straight-hearted, do n¡¯t mind, but if you can pass the NUS 10000, our marriage contract may not be possible. It can really be invalidated, but I mean if ¡­ ¡°Hey, let me ask. What is your current ranking in Jinmen, I will help you estimate the probability ¡­¡± ¡°Wait a minute, what are you doing so fast, hurry to be reborn? Do you need me to tell you, how many male students are there in NUS history? Do you want to know when the last NUS recruited male students? ¡­ ¡° ¡°Hehe, do you know transsexual surgery? Tell you something you absolutely don¡¯t know, overwhelming majority secrets that don¡¯t know, male students of NUS, most likely go for transsexual surgery, this is the real thing, really It can¡¯t be true, I won¡¯t lie to you ¡­ ¡° ¡­¡­ On the way from Chu Qing¡¯s home to the restaurant, Gong Yue has been following chirp chirp twitter twitter behind Chu Qing. Chu Qing has never said a word, no matter how miserable the topic of Gong Yue is. Chu Qing just didn¡¯t want to talk to her. The first seal that Gong Yue gave to people seemed to be hard to entangle, but now, Chu Qing thinks she is just a tease. And it is the kind of people who are crazy, and it is absolutely endless to be caught by such people. Therefore, Chu Qing chose to be silent. It¡¯s a pity that the trees are quiet and the wind is constant, so I found a small restaurant in the streets of Chu Qing in the vicinity. After ordering anything casually, he didn¡¯t ask too much, just to fill his stomach, but just sitting down, Gong Yue couldn¡¯t be satisfied, she just moved her mouth, she started. A chubby man with a cracked hand, put it on Chu Qing¡¯s thigh, um, Chu Qing only when he was careless, but what did she mean by touching it? Chu Qing turned his head to stare at Gongyue around him, his eyes flashing. He had just put down the mustard on this woman. What kind of moth was this woman doing? He was glared at by Chu Qing, Gong Yue smiled sorrowfully, withdrawn his hand reluctantly, picked up the restaurant menu and looked left and right, as if nothing had happened. When the rice came, Chu Qing started to use chopsticks, but eating and eating, Chu Qing had another fat hand on his butt, Chu Qing almost buckled a bowl of porridge directly on the head of Gongyue ¡­ (End of this chapter) Chapter 154 In the face of such a dull female rogue, Chu Qing¡¯s heart collapsed. On the way back, Chu Qing took strict precautions, which didn¡¯t make Gong Yue occupy any cheaper. However, Chu Qing¡¯s impression of Gong Yue is getting worse and worse. For such a person, he really doesn¡¯t know how to position himself and be an enemy? No, she is not bad. But being a friend, huh, huh, she was afraid she just wanted to sleep with him. Chu Qing was very helpless about this. He could only do this first. Gong Yue stayed at Chu Qing¡¯s house and stayed in Chu Xiao¡¯s room. There was such a female pervert in the house, which made Chu Qing sleepy and sleepy. Once 10000 was taken advantage of by Gong Yue, his lifetime fame did not make people laugh. After a short sleep, Chu Qing 2nd day early in the morning, did not eat breakfast, and hurried to school. After his identification, leave this palace month at home, there will be nothing wrong, will not cause trouble to parents. With this premise, Gong Yue is no longer a trouble for Chu Qing, but after so long, the school¡¯s annual spring games are finally opening in full swing. But from the preparation to the beginning, no one came to Chu Qing as if the school men¡¯s basketball team did not have Chu Qing. Chu Qing didn¡¯t take it seriously, anyway, he didn¡¯t come up with this limelight. These 2 days because of Gong Yue ¡¯s distorted little face, Chu Qing devotes himself to studying besides daily cultivation, because he wants to enter the National University, as for the bet with Tong Fei, the next exam will be before the grade Ten, is not enough to become Chu Qing¡¯s goal. Due to the rigid regulations of the school, all students must watch the game in the stands during the sports meeting, and no running is allowed. No way, Chu Qing had to move the learning place from the classroom to the playground. Put it in the past, this is definitely something I dare not think about, because Chu Qing at that time, not to mention on the playground, even in the classroom may not necessarily study. Therefore, Chu Qing¡¯s bizarre move shocked the eyes of a group of people. The school spent hard work and the news of the hard study in the playground swept the entire campus. After hearing this, Tang Ziyan finally couldn¡¯t calm down. She was in a cold war with Chu Qing for the past two days. She was waiting for Chu Qing to admit her mistakes, but she underestimated Chu Qing¡¯s patience. Now hearing this news, Tang Ziyan inevitably thinks of Song Chaoran, because she feels that Chu Qing at this time study hard, it must be related to Song Chaoran. This disobedient man, Tang Ziyan was very angry and asked Zhuo Buqiu with a wave of his hand. ¡°Are your basketball team ready? Today¡¯s school match is over, you want to play a friendly match with the men¡¯s basketball team in No. 2, when the time comes The leaders of both schools will come to the scene to watch the game. If you mess up, the consequences Do you understand? ¡° Zhuo Buqun has been planning for this big opportunity for a long time, and immediately put his chest to ensure: ¡°Everything is ready, just wait for the game, all the members of our men¡¯s basketball team, make sure to do their best to win glory for the school. ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Tang Ziyan nodded, first of all expressed his affirmation of Zhuo Buqun¡¯s work, and then said: ¡°How can I hear that the people of your team have not come together.¡± Zhuo Buqun was stunned. As a person who is good at observing and commenting, how could he not understand what Tang Ziyan meant? His team, Chu Qing is not here by now, and now Tang Ziyan is confused, Zhuo Buqun is very confused, what does it mean? He heard that Chu Qing and Tang Ziyan seemed to be in trouble, so he did not notify Chu Qing before the sports meeting. (End of this chapter) Chapter 155 So what does Tang Ziyan say to himself now? Zhuo Buqun couldn¡¯t figure out Tang Ziyan¡¯s thoughts, but then again, could Tang Ziyan¡¯s thoughts be his guess. Tang Ziyan said so, Zhuo Buqun impossible did not respond at all, so he had to support us first: ¡°He may have forgotten, wait for me to send someone to notify him, but he is useless, he is all right I haven¡¯t participated in the training for a long time, and I have no understanding with everyone. ¡° To be honest, Zhuo Buqun still doesn¡¯t want Chu Qing to come, so there are various reasons to devalue Chu Qing and find fault with Chu Qing. The purpose is only one, that is, Chu Qing cannot be robbed of his limelight. On the basis, if Chu Qing can be embarrassed, it would be even better. ¡°Hmph, did he forget it, or did you not notice at all.¡± Tang Ziyan punctuated the outstanding sloppy mind. Zhuo Buqun suddenly sweated in the rain and scolded the person who gave him the news. Did n¡¯t Chu Qing and Tang Ziyan break up? It¡¯s like this when it breaks down? Listening to the shouting and cheering of hiding the sky and covering the earth on the playground, Zhuo Buqun was very anxious. In order to amaze the world with a single brilliant feat at this sports meeting, he prepared for a long time. At that time, offended Tang Ziyan. If all the previous efforts are lost, he can¡¯t afford it, and he will go crazy and want to kill. ¡°I said, I don¡¯t care about your two holidays. In the basketball hall this afternoon, I want to see the people of Chu Qing, no matter what method you use, if not, take responsibility for the consequences.¡± People, there is no challenge to Tang Ziyan and no interest at all. Only Chu Qing¡¯s hard bone can provoke her fighting spirit. After finishing talking, Tang Ziyan did not wait for Zhuo Buqun to reply, and turned directly to leave. Her time was precious and no effort was wasted on Zhuo Buqun. Zhuo Buqun was not angry at Tang Ziyan¡¯s behavior so contemptuously, but he was relieved, but was deeply grateful, thanks Miss Tang, be magnanimous, let him go. It¡¯s really morbid psychology, if this is the case with Chu Qing in front of him, Zhuo Buqun definitely hates Chu Qing. It is estimated that he dreams about how to retaliate against Chu Qing. This is the gap between people. I do n¡¯t know if Chu Qing understood whether he would be depressed or die, but he did n¡¯t feel that he was worse than Tang Ziyan. As soon as Tang Ziyan left, Zhuo Buqun beckoned, and the henchman he called Xiao 5 was also a member of his basketball team. ¡°You go to inform Chu Qing and tell him that there will be a game of our team in the afternoon, so he must be there.¡± Zhuo Buqun assigned a task to Xiao 5. ¡°What? It¡¯s called Chu Qing? Zhuo Ge, why is this, why should our team have to let him come? At first, people didn¡¯t look down on us, and they didn¡¯t train with us. Now we have to play, let He ¡¯s here, what ¡¯s this? Besides, our number is enough, he ¡¯s not going to squeeze out the brothers ¡¯position as soon as he comes.¡± Little 5 grumbled at this, and he did n¡¯t question Zhuoqiu ¡¯s order, all It¡¯s the heart of the word. These things are outstanding, of course, do he want Chu Qing to come? He was unwilling, but he couldn¡¯t help it. Who would have a girlfriend who was the best in the school? ¡°This is what Tang Ziyan meant.¡± Zhuo Buqun concluded the matter in one sentence. (End of this chapter) Chapter 156 The three words Tang Ziyan, in Jinmen No. 3, represent what no one does not know. Her words are authority. No one dared to come forward to question. Of course, there is now a person who eats crab like Chu Qing. Tang Ziyan had 3 words, and Xiao 5 swallowed his belly full of complaints, so he could only go to Chu Qing reluctantly. Primary 5 When Chu Qing was found in the grandstand of the playground, Chu Qing was holding the back words of this English book. At the turn of spring and summer, the weather is already very hot, sun is painfully hot hanging overhead, look at the boys around, it is not wearing sunscreen, holding a parasol, and Chu Qing does not do any sun protection measures, it seems Very different. Xiao 5 met, secretly whispered: ¡°The whole body is up and down, and he is pointing at this face to support the door, and he looks like he doesn¡¯t care. When the sun bursts, when you are crying.¡± Xiao 5 said it was jealous, and jealous of Chu Qing¡¯s face, but to see Chu Qing unhappy, uncomfortable. Zhuo uncommon. If you explain, he still has to bring it. Walked in front of Chu Qing, because Chu Qing was sitting, Xiao 5 was condescending and looked at Chu Qing. The shadow suddenly fell in front of Chu Qing, and the mild sunlight was blocked. Chu Qing looked at the extra pair of sneakers in front of him and turned a blind eye. Zhu Qing¡¯s urinary nature, Chu Qing cleared 2 Chu, so he did not expect Zhuo Buqun to come to him at all. And the people in this playground are full of people, people coming, people going is normal, if every time someone passes by Chu Qing, Chu Qing has to take a look, then he has no time to recite words. But it was Chu Qing¡¯s instinctive behavior that completely irritated Xiao 5. In the view of Xiao 5¡¯s fragile glass heart, this was Chu Qing¡¯s ignorance of him, and he did not put him in his eyes. Xiao 5 was holding a fire in his heart. At this time, he could not bear it. He stretched out the English book in Chu Qing¡¯s hand and dropped it from the stands. He said dryly: ¡°Zhuo Ge let I tell you, there is a game in the afternoon, remember to be there. ¡° Throwing away Chu Qing¡¯s book, Xiao 5 felt dark in his heart, so after saying this, he turned around and left, thinking that he was extremely chic, and he should be like this to people like Chu Qing, hum. Chu Qing used all his thoughts to recite words. When he didn¡¯t notice it, he was snatched away by Xiao 5. At this time, after listening to Xiao 5¡¯s words, Chu Qing looked at Xiao 5¡¯s back and his eyes flashed a bit of displeasure. Grabbing another English dictionary at hand, Chu Qing waved and threw it at Xiao 5, whose eyes did not grow on the back of the head, so simply did not see the heavy dictionary flying towards him. Boom ¡­ A large dictionary of several thousand pages, smashed on the back of the small 1000, small one stumbled, almost fell from the stand. This time it looked painful, Xiao 5 turned his head around and realized what happened afterwards. Pointing at Chu Qing, he shouted with his male duck¡¯s voice: ¡°I *, you are a dog, you should hit me, don¡¯t you want to live?¡± Before Xiao 5 threw Chu Qing ¡¯s English book, it had already attracted the attention of many people. At this time, this voice directly attracted the attention of hundreds of people. Ye Mao, who was sitting beside Chu Qing, was the clearest happened. What¡¯s the matter. So when everyone still guessed that it happened and so on, he stared at Xiao 100 fiercely, making it uneven for Chu Qing. ¡°Pick up the book for me.¡± For Xiao 5¡¯s swear words, Chu Qing was only listening to the dog barking, but throwing the book, he thought it was impossible for him to happen. (End of this chapter) Chapter 157 ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Xiao 5 sneered while covering her head. The tone made it clear that Chu Qing¡¯s words were a joke. Chu Qing did not have the habit of saying it twice, even if it was repeated patiently sometimes, but the object was by no means small 2, because he was not qualified enough, Chu Qing stared coldly at Xiao 5 with cold glow. Little 5 only when Chu Qing was bluffing, and there was no fear at all. Touching the back of the head, the bag smashed by Chu Qing, Cold 5 snorted in the heart of Xiao 1 said: ¡°Okay, pick up the book, I pick up, but you Will it last? ¡° Under the eyes of all eyes, Xiao 5 was smashed into the head by Chu Qing, and it was impossible to let him leave that way. He could not lose his face, so he chose to retaliate. Xiao 5 said that he stooped to pick up the dictionary that fell to his feet, and threw it to Chu Qing with all his strength. Obviously, he also wanted to smash Chu Qing. Primary 5 has been training with the basketball team for some time, so this strength is enough. If Chu Qing is hit, his head is bleeding. Looking at the dictionary that flew over, Chu Qing was a little stunned. He wondered if he had lightened his hand just now. Knowing this, he shouldn¡¯t just throw it away. The dictionary crossed the sky and left a beautiful arc, the time was short but blinked, and Chu Qing was only a single thought popping out, and the dictionary had hit the front. With his hand stretched out, Chu Qing¡¯s 5 fingers spread out, and he grasped the dictionary firmly in his hand, shaking his wrist to remove the force from the dictionary. Xiao 5 That seemed to be a huge hit, so Chu Qing was solved without difficulty. Xiao 5 looked at his hand a little ignorant. From the outsider¡¯s point of view, Xiao 5 and Chu Qing tossed this one after another, just like the fun between classmates, but only Xiao 5 knew how big he used it. . Shaking his head, Xiao 5 shouted impossible in his heart. After these days of basketball training, his biceps muscles were developed, and his strength was soaring. This result he did not accept. ¡°I¡¯m not talking about this one, it¡¯s that one.¡± Chu Qing placed the dictionary he had in his hand on the side book pile and pointed to the English book that was dropped by Xiao 5 from the stands. With Chu Qing¡¯s finger, the English book came into everyone¡¯s sight and became the focus of everyone¡¯s discussion. Things could not stand the scrutiny, and soon the truth was ready to come out. Xiao 5 naturally became the object of blame. Of course, Chu Qing was the school flower, and later he was with the school grass. It can be said that he was in the limelight, and his popularity was not good. Most people look at the excitement and it is not too big. The focus of attention is also on the matter of being smashed in Xiao 5. The laughter around them is heard in Xiao 5¡¯s ears, which is extremely harsh. So without any hesitation, when Chu Qing tone barely fell, he flew directly to Chu Qing. Chu Qing saw the movement of sub-5, subconsciously dodge, not because of how powerful Xiao5 is. The goal of Xiao 5 is a bit strange. If Chu Qing is not wrong, Xiao 5 ¡¯s waving hands are to grab his hair. The one-centimeter nail and the skin that touches the skin are a blood mark, let alone a little. Use a little effort. Therefore, Chu Qing can only avoid the sharp edge for a while. Although he also dislikes his face, he is too handsome, and it is not bad to add a few scars. But it ¡¯s okay to be caught, and it ¡¯s humiliating, and he does n¡¯t want to fight with the shrew, and is entangled with Xiao 5, which is more humiliating. (End of this chapter) Chapter 158 Chu Qing¡¯s flash, but didn¡¯t expect, Ye Mao sitting next to him stood up to block Xiao 5, Xiao 5 flew into the empty space, was stopped by Ye Mao, immediately changed the target, and entangled with Ye Mao. Chu Qing really did n¡¯t know what to say, did n¡¯t Ye Chenxi tell her younger brother, is he better than her, 5 younger rookie, with his eyes closed, he can also hit a dozen 100, that round is Ye Mao Take the lead for him. It must be the woman, sorry and Ye Mao said this kind of thing. Looking at Ye Mao who fell into the downwind, Chu Qing could only secretly sighed, the woman was wrong. Ye Mao and Xiao 5 were entangled in the stands. Xiao 5 clasped Ye Mao¡¯s arm and Ye Mao pinched Xiao 5¡¯s neck. Someone had already reported the teacher around, and there was no one that could pull the stand. Also, it is rare for boys to fight like this. It is rare to see them once on campus. It is better to watch it for a while and talk about it. Anyway, there is no life. This is the idea of ??most visitors. Chu Qing didn¡¯t care about it, kicked it, Chu Qing kicked Xiao 5¡¯s knee and bent halfway on the ground. Ye Mao took the opportunity to stand the upper hand and put his hand hard, pinching Xiao 5¡¯s face turning green. Xiao 5 also panicked, and now he can¡¯t take care of his face, facing Ye Mao¡¯s hand, scratching and scratching. Ye Mao suffered from pain and loosed his hands, but was caught by Xiao 5 again and was bitten. This goddamn is a human, clearly a dog, Ye Mao was injured, Chu Qing¡¯s eyes dimmed, and he reached out and caught Xiao 5 directly. Chu Qing¡¯s hand pinched Xiao 5¡¯s chin, and wanted to directly remove the mad dog¡¯s chin with a strong force to let him taste the dislocation of his chin. However, Ye Mao¡¯s hand was still biting in his mouth, which would inevitably increase Ye Mao¡¯s pain, so Chu Qing just pinched Xiao 5¡¯s mouth. The 2 people in the pull were separated by Chu Qing¡¯s meddling, and Chu Qing buckled the right hand of Xiao 5¡¯s wrist. As long as I put a little effort on it, the little 5 hurts contorts one¡¯s face in agony. He can only kneel obediently in front of Chu Qing. He dare not move a little, and his face has already turned from green to red. Today, this face is a big loss. Too. Xiao 5 was restrained by Chu Qing in a blink of an eye, Ye Mao could n¡¯t hide his surprise, Chu Qing glanced at Ye Mao ¡¯s back of the hand, besides a tooth mark, there were 3 red and swollen blood marks. Scratched out with nails. It ¡¯s really a dog, Chu Qing ¡¯s eyes darkened, his hands were hard, Ye Mao immediately felt sore, oh, oh, yelled: ¡°Tap, break, break, oops, really break, let go, Chu Qing You are enough, you hurt my hand, Zhuoge will not let you go. ¡° Wipe, threaten him with Zhuo Buqun, does this person have shit in his head? Chu Qing asked with a sneer: ¡°Do you think I am afraid of being outstanding?¡± ¡°Ah, hiss ¡­ no ¡­ no, it hurts, it hurts.¡± Little 5 is really painful, sweating all over the forehead, of course I hate Chu Qing in my heart. There was a riot in the crowd, and Chu Qing vaguely saw people who already had the student union coming here. It seemed that the Teacher was coming soon. Originally, Chu Qing wanted to play with Xiao 5 slowly? I can only do it now. Do n¡¯t disturb the teacher for this little thing, because the Teacher will only use the parents to suppress people. That ¡¯s Chu Qing ¡¯s weakness. ¡°Apology.¡± Chu Qing asked before the student union arrived. Xiao 5 turned his back to Chu Qing, so he didn¡¯t see his savior and was on his way. Can only serve soft to Chu Qing, it would rather break but cannot be bend this quality he does not have yet, a wise man submits to circumstances, this is his credo. (End of this chapter) Chapter 159 ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I shouldn¡¯t throw your book down.¡± Little 5 apologized reluctantly, without any confession. But did Chu Qing say this? Chu Qing shook his head and said, ¡°Not this?¡± Xiao 5 thought Chu Qing was playing him, raised his head and wanted to play horizontally, and then took the arm that was held by Chu Qing, only to remember that he must be strong, and he asked, ¡°What is that?¡± ¡°Ye Mao, reach out and show him.¡± Chu Qing didn¡¯t expect Xiao 5 to truly confess. What he wanted was an attitude. Only then would Xiao 5 be impressed, otherwise it would be really arrogant. Too. The little 5 head melon seeds are aura of light. Before Ye Mao reached out his hand, he quickly apologized: ¡°Sorry, I was wrong, I shouldn¡¯t bite you, I ¡­¡± A lot of cheap words that don¡¯t require money. From the age of five, gu gu went out, but he didn¡¯t think so in his heart. Just the word slut 5 didn¡¯t know how many times he was scolded. As the saying goes, the student union has arrived, and across a dozen meters, Tao Yunyao¡¯s voice came: ¡°What are you doing over there? The school is not a place for fighting and resolving private grievances. Everyone involved in the fight will follow me Take a trip to the Academic Affairs Office. ¡° Tao Yunyao is Vice President of the school student union. As Chu Qing knows, the president is Tang Ziyan. He ignored Tao Yunyao¡¯s obvious words. But Xiao 5 heard this sound, but as if he heard the Sound of Heavenly Music, he was the savior, and the sound of apology came to an abrupt halt, replaced by a cry of help. ¡°His ¡­ ah, hurt, help, kill ¡­¡± Xiao 5 yelled surly. The vicious eyes fell into Chu Qing¡¯s eyes. Chu Qing just hooked the head unscrupulously, loosened the hand holding the small 5 wrist, and the next 5 seconds, he clicked off the small 1¡¯s chin directly. All the words in this small 5 became wu wu sound, mouth unnaturally half open, struggling to stand up, ran to Tao Yunyao, even though the eyes were anxious for 10000 points, but anxiously could not say a word. The more he wanted to talk, the more uncomfortable his mouth was. He felt so suffocated. Now Tao Yunyao can take Chu Qing away as long as he has a reason, and Xiao 5 can successfully retaliate by giving Tao Yunyao a reason. Chu Qing. But for such a reason, Ye Mao looked at Xiao 5, who was struggling to speak, and his face was tense. The audience around him also pinched sweat for Xiao 5 and was very anxious. Well, Xiao 5 ca n¡¯t really speak, but Chu Qing ¡¯s mouth did n¡¯t dislocate. He raised Ye Mao ¡¯s injured hand and said, ¡°I saw the guy named Xiao 5, who rushed to Ye Mao for no reason, You see, your hands are broken, your students will ignore this matter? ¡° Chu Qing is a wicked complaint, but he doesn¡¯t think he¡¯s wrong. He should use his method to deal with people like Xiao 5. What¡¯s more, he is not facing a wicked person, but two. If Xiao 2 can speak, it can be foreseen. Primary 5 absolutely told Chu Qing in front of Tao Yunyao, never mentioning the fact that he threw Chu Qing books, only to say that he was bullied, and Tao Yunyao will certainly not give Chu Qing the opportunity to explain, she ca n¡¯t help but Chu Qing packed it up. ¡°What about you?¡± Tao Yunyao asked if he didn¡¯t believe Chu Qing. ¡°Me? I see my courage to stop the small Five Elements. The student council should send me a commendation, and the most unsatisfactory commendation will do.¡± Chu Qing directly cheated at Tao Yunyao when she heard her deliberately target her. (End of this chapter) Chapter 160 Chu Qing¡¯s words drew laughter from the people around him. In this way, even a blind could see it, Chu Qing was lying, Ye Mao was so scared, grabbed Chu Qing¡¯s sleeves and pulled, gestured to Chu Qing less, he is really afraid that Chu Qing will cause any trouble. After listening to Chu Qing¡¯s words, Tao Yunyao did not make a statement, just sneered, and then stared at Ye Mao violently and asked, ¡°You said, is he telling the truth?¡± Tao Yunyao¡¯s look at Ye Mao¡¯s heartbeat stopped. On the one hand, he was guilty. On the other hand, because he liked Tao Yunyao, he was unavoidably lacking in energy in front of her. This makes Ye Mao¡¯s reaction very strange, nodded and shook his head again, who knows what it means. Tao Yunyao was not annoyed when he saw this: ¡°Okay, are you two wearing a pair of pants?¡± As Tao Yunyao reached out to Xiao 5, she was also a martial artist. In this case, Xiao 5 was a piece of cake for her. The reason why she did n¡¯t directly shoot Xiao 5 at first was because she wanted to see Chu Qing ¡¯s face. In full view, she watched Chu Qing talk nonsense, she was very happy, and as long as Xiao 5 is not stupid, whatever the crime, she can sit on Chu Qing¡¯s head. Humph, Chu Qing, the old lady has been unhappy with you for a long time, and Tao Yunyao feels complacent. Chu Qing looks fearless, it seems that what Tao Yunyao did is not against him. Chuck ¡­ This situation was not foreseen by Chu Qing. Chu Qing couldn¡¯t hold back, and Chu Qing laughed out loud. I saw that Tao Yunyao supported Xiao 5¡¯s chin with his hand. When he was about to correct him, a line of saliva ran down the corner of Xiao 5¡¯s mouth. The fingers of Tao Yunyao flowed together in the palm, but there was too much water. Tao Yunyao¡¯s hand was too small to hold. The saliva crossed the edge of the palm, condensed on the back of the hand, and dripped. Originally Tao Yunyao was proud of Chu Qing¡¯s sarcasm, as if to say again, you wait and see how I brew you when I wait. In the next moment, she only felt a hot hand, turned her back, and the color of her flower was discolored. The sticky slobber, along with Tao Yunyao¡¯s palm, threw away a semicircle in the air, actually not broken. Of course, it finally landed, and it would not be enough to drive Tao Yunyao crazy. And this is not to blame the small 5, who made Tao Yunyao have to wait so long, for such a long time, his mouth has been numb, drooling is normal. Following Chu Qing¡¯s laughter, everyone around him burst into laughter, which is really funny. Without saying anything else, Tao Yunyao¡¯s twisted face is enough for everyone to laugh for a week. Well ¡­ Ah, Xiao 5 experienced so much today. Unable to bear cried aloud and bumped into Tao Yunyao¡¯s body. Xiao 5 ran his head and ran away, and in a blink of an eye, he ran away. Where can he stay? Looking at the back of Xiao 5 leaving, Chu Qing put his smile away, and there was a moment of intolerance in his heart, which seemed a bit over. This kind of thought flashed in Chu Qing¡¯s heart, so short that it never seemed. The remaining Tao Yunyao, with the help of other student union members, was washed with mineral water and wiped with paper towels. Finally, the saliva on his hands was cleaned, but the disgusting smell on his face could not be removed. Chu Qing could spare this opportunity and grinned jokingly said: ¡°Chairman Tao, is this a peachy deal? Little 5 beauty¡¯s saliva is not fragrant? Chairman Tao must want to lick it?¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 161 What this said is not only Tao Yunyao, but even those of the student union behind her who want to beat Chu Qing, but they seem to have forgotten that there are themselves among the people who laughed just now. Seeing that there was a vicious battle to be fought, suddenly an old-fashioned voice was inserted: ¡°Yunyao, I heard that there are students who are in conflict here. What is going on, you come here for a while, you talk about it.¡± The Teacher is here. It is the teacher who is responsible for the discipline and hygiene of this area during the Games. The playground is so hot, she won¡¯t stay here all the time. She just left her post and went to the office to make a tea pot and blow the air conditioner. This is a late step. Tao Yunyao opened his mouth and wanted to engage in Chu Qing¡¯s evil behavior, but she didn¡¯t grab Chu Qing¡¯s handle for a while, which was embarrassing. Tao Yunyao has nothing to say, but it does n¡¯t mean that Chu Qing has nothing to say. The speech he just dealt with Tao Yunyao just now, Chu Qing is going to be in front of the Teacher again. Aware of Chu Qing¡¯s thoughts, Tao Yunyao hurried a look, trying to stop Chu Qing. Forehead, was stunned by Tao Yunyao¡¯s murderous eyes, Chu Qing had a rare ¡®compassionateness and rationality¡¯ once, and swallowed back the words of his mouth. Huh, if you know it, Tao Yunyao withdrew his eyes from Chu Qing and smiled and said to the teacher on duty: ¡°It¡¯s okay, a little contradiction, it has been resolved.¡± Fortunately, Chu Qing didn¡¯t tell the ghost words, or she Tao Yunyao would be a joke. The vice president of the Student Union was teased by the school flowers, and it was absolutely impossible. This is definitely big news. ¡°Well, just solve it.¡± Seeing no major event, the teacher on duty was about to leave. The playground was really hot. She only came out for a while, and she was already sweating. After a while, she had to take a bath. But her eyelids moved and saw Ye Mao¡¯s injured hand, looking at Ye Mao¡¯s face. Isn¡¯t that Ye Family¡¯s kid? This has something to do with Ye Family, but it is not a trivial matter. ¡°What¡¯s the matter with Ye Mao¡¯s hand?¡± The teacher on duty suddenly asked. Tao Yunyao¡¯s loosened heartstrings were tense and stared at Chu Qing. As long as Chu Qing dared to utter nonsense, she promised to throw Chu Qing into the trash can. The combination of school flowers and trash can was a good idea. Enjoyable. ¡°Bitten by a dog, a stray dog.¡± Chu Qing answered for Ye Mao. Ye Maozheng did n¡¯t know what to say. With Chu Qing¡¯s siege, he nodded again and again. Then there is no more then¡­ The parties didn¡¯t say anything, and the teacher on duty was too wide and useless. After saying a few scenes where the students were about to fall in love with each other, the teacher on duty left. Afterwards, Tao Yunyao ate so big and deflated, and continued to stay here, leading her group of subordinates, giving Chu Qing a look you were waiting for, and turned away. The group of people in shuaa ~ came in a hurry and left in a hurry. The order of the stands was restored, but the atmosphere was more heated, because such a short period of time, there was a lot of talk. ¡°Is your hand okay?¡± Chu Qing asked Ye Mao. Ye Mao shook his head: ¡°It¡¯s alright, it¡¯s broken.¡± ¡°Do you want to go to the infirmary, get an injection of tetanus, and a rabies vaccine.¡± Chu Qing was still not at ease. Even if it was a stab wound, Chu Qing would not ask that, but it was bitten and scratched. Just thinking about Chu Qing is uncomfortable, as if there are ants crawling on him. (End of this chapter) Chapter 162 Um ¡­ Chu Qing¡¯s words make Ye Mao not knowing what to do, is it so serious? Chu Qing said something like a joke, but he didn¡¯t even have a joke on his face, Ye Mao was puzzled. ¡°Forget it, let me pick up the book for you. That little 5 is really too much, but he is going back like this now. It is estimated that he should come and find a place later. Mao was worried about Chu Qing. But does Zhuo Buqun have such a big threat? Looking for Tang Ziyan, Chu Qing didn¡¯t think at all. ¡°Anyway, you are also a Ye Family person. How can you even be afraid of an outstanding person? I really convinced you.¡± Chu Qing didn¡¯t think Ye Mao had much counsel, but today his reaction refreshed Chu Qing¡¯s understanding. ¡°It¡¯s not afraid, it¡¯s just that we are male children and we want to be quiet and less troublesome. It¡¯s better to be gossiped.¡± Ye Mao explained. This reason made Chu Qing speechless. What else can he say? Reaching the shoulders of pats Ye Mao, Chu Qing directly got up and jumped off the 3-meter-high platform to pick up the book. Ye Mao was able to stand alone when he rushed up in Primary 5. It can be seen that he is still very brave. This is the idea. Chu Qing can only shake his head. This cannot be blamed on Ye Mao, but this world. Retrieving the book, Chu Qing returned to the stands, Ye Mao looked at Chu Qing and stuttered and said: ¡°Almost ¡­ Almost ¡­ Almost ¡­ Forgot, how did you ¡­ suddenly ¡­ became so powerful?¡± ¡°Are you surprised?¡± Chu Qing put the book back into the pile, and then said: ¡°I¡¯m actually better than your sister, so you don¡¯t have to stand in front of me in the future, I can solve it, but I still want to thank you for your kindness. If this happens in the future, you can hide behind me and leave the rest to me. ¡° Regarding Chu Qing¡¯s words, Ye Mao was half-trusted. He grew up with Chu Qing and can be said to be one of the people who knows Chu Qing the most. However, the recent changes in Chu Qing have been too great. of. ¡°Can you ask elder sister if you don¡¯t believe me?¡± Chu Qing said amusedly, looking forward to Ye Maoxi when he asked Ye Chenxi, Ye Chenxi didn¡¯t want to admit it, but it was undeniable ¡­ In Jinmen No. 1 Middle School, on the podium of the playground, there are working places for the various sections of the Games. The temporary working point of the student union is also located here. Tao Yunyao took her group and energetic and bustling into the area on the far right of the student union. At this time, Tang Ziyan was flipping through a folder. He was fascinated and only heard the peng sound. Tao Yunyao shot fiercely on the table in front of Tang Ziyan. Tang Ziyan somewhat helplessly put down the folder in her hand and looked at Tao Yunyao. She understood her small personality. If she didn¡¯t stop to listen to her talk, she couldn¡¯t read the document. ¡°Do you want to know, what happened to your little boyfriend?¡± Tao Yunyao said with a satiated appetite. Just before she handled Chu Qing¡¯s affairs on behalf of the student union, she knew that Chu Qing was involved, so Tang Ziyan deliberately avoided . As a result, Tao Yunyao went, but she made such a fuss. She was extremely upset, and naturally wanted to make a fuss in front of Tang Ziyan. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Zhuo Buqun¡¯s people told him that there was a little conflict. This is normal.¡± Although Tang Ziyan didn¡¯t go to the scene, his guess was not bad at all, because there was also her Shadow, she let Zhuo Buqun inform Chu Qing. (End of this chapter) Chapter 163 ¡°Oh, you think it clearly, but do you know that your little boyfriend is so bad that he sent the outstanding people ¡­¡± Tao Yunyao said a lot of words. One simple thing, the soap opera she talked about than 8 o¡¯clock is still long-winded, various modifications, various exaggerations, but the good thing is that she is really speaking, there is no distortion of the facts, but the focus is a little bit different. For example, she explained the part of Chu Qing¡¯s lesson 5 very detailedly. It seems that Chu Qing is unforgiving, and she exposes her deflated part casually, saying that it seems that nothing happened. It is a pity that the person listening is Tang Ziyan, so she will not be confused by Tao Yunyao¡¯s superficial words. With no difficulty, she sees what was covered by Tao Yunyao. ¡°You won¡¯t be teased by Chu Qing again? I told you not to go, you are going to go, this will be you reap what you have sown oh!¡± After listening to Tao Yunyao¡¯s talk, Tang Ziyan said slightly narrowly. Upon hearing this, Tao Yunyao immediately burst his hair and hurriedly denied: ¡°No, he is a boy, how could he ¡­¡± ¡°Really?¡± After waiting for Tao Yunyao to finish his words, Tang Ziyan asked in a playful way. When she saw that she was small, she had already confirmed her thoughts. When asked by Tang Ziyan, Tao Yunyao¡¯s small face was flushed and he was unable to explain it. He simply pulled out Chu Qing: ¡°hmph, it is not anyway, but your little boyfriend is really a bad embryo. You must break up with him quickly, I am Ca n¡¯t see him, how can a vase be worthy of you? And last time, actually with Ye Chenxi ¡­ ¡° Ye Chenxi exited with three words. Tao Yunyao only felt that the surrounding air was cold, and forcibly swallowed the back of his stomach. Tang Ziyan¡¯s eyes looked at the infiltrating people. It seems that the three words Ye Chenxi can not be used in the premise of Tang Ziyan . ¡°This matter, I think he did right, Xiao 5 first pick the matter.¡± Tang Ziyan made a conclusion on this matter. Upon hearing this, Tao Yunyao directly retorted: ¡°You are too obvious to be partial, is this still you who is righteous? Ziyan, you changed. This thing is indeed the first open head called Xiao 5. , But Chu Qing¡¯s approach is too excessive, maybe, maybe Xiao 5 just wanted to make a joke with him? ¡° What Tao Yunyao said later, she did n¡¯t even believe her, saying it was purely for the purpose of refuting, but at one point, she would not speak for Chu Qing even if she was killed. ¡°But this joke is not funny at all.¡± Tang Ziyan said seriously, ¡°For example, when you walk on the street, a dog suddenly came out to bite you, what would you do?¡± ¡°I will kill the dog and then get the rabies vaccine, but this is not the same. Rabies will kill people, but don¡¯t you just throw away a book? Even the pain will not hurt.¡± reason. Tang Ziyan didn¡¯t take it seriously and changed the saying: ¡°What if someone spit on your face?¡± After listening to 2 words of saliva, Tao Yunyao¡¯s face twitched a little, killing him 3 words, he wanted to blurt out without thinking, but this is not to help Chu Qing speak? Thinking of this, Tao Yunyao immediately changed his mind and said, ¡°Of course it was spit back?¡± In fact, this is also an exception for Tao Yunyao. In other words, she can still be sensible, but regarding saliva, she is very irritable now. (End of this chapter) Chapter 164 Tang Ziyan did not know how Tao Yunyao was sensitive to the word saliva. Each minding their own business said: ¡°Yeah, you will spit it back, not to mention him? Everyone is not Saint, and it is not possible to report such complaints by virtue. You will choose A Tooth For A Tooth, and let me choose, I will intensify, 2 to 1000 times back, Chu Qing is probably the same person as me, you can say that we are wicked, but only if you provoke me . ¡° Tao Yunyao had nothing to say at all. He wanted to destroy Chu Qing¡¯s image in front of Tang Ziyan, but he was instructed in reverse. Tao Yunyao was a little depressed ¡­ Accompanying Ye Mao to the infirmary to treat the wound, Chu Qing and Ye Mao returned to the stands again, but the ass was not sitting hot, Zhuo Buqun took his basketball team, a large group of people came over. ¡°Chu Qing what are you? I kindly sent someone to inform you, why don¡¯t you come if you don¡¯t come, why hurt someone?¡± Zhuo Buqun took his basketball team around Chu Qing and Ye Mao, said indignantly. Today¡¯s scene is one performance after another, and it¡¯s endless. The people around are a feast for the eyes. Even though this situation has long been anticipated, Chu Qing is still somewhat impatient. ¡°What do you want to say, let¡¯s just say it?¡± Chu Qing is too lazy to talk to Zhuo Buqiu, and everyone can talk directly about the conditions. When talking, Chu Qing found a small 5 among the people brought by Zhuo Buqu. Xiao 5¡¯s chin seemed to be put on, hiding in the crowd, daring not to look directly into Chu Qing¡¯s eyes, one hand holding his chin, it seemed that he was dislocated. ¡°Small 5.¡± Zhuo Buqun yelled, calling the shrinking little 5 in front of Chu Qing. Then said to Chu Qing: ¡°Apologize, I will not care about this matter today, otherwise ¡­¡± Zhuo Buqun left Chu Qing with imagination. Chu Qing sneered, Zhuo Buqun might be able to scare others, but he really did not eat this set, turned around and tore a piece of straw paper from the draft, Chu Qing 3 2 rubbed into a ball, reached out and threw down the stands, said : ¡°You picked up the paper, I apologize, otherwise ¡­¡± Chu Qing also learns how to stand out and speaks half of his words. Squinting at the paper ball thrown down by Chu Qing, Zhuo Buqun¡¯s eyes burst into anger, it was simply intolerably. Let him just pick up the paper, what is it? Do you treat it as a dog? Throw ¡®Frisbee¡¯ for him? Zhuo Buqun really wanted the commander to join Chu Qing, but there was a Tang Ziyan behind Chu Qing. He did n¡¯t dare to do too much. Feeling the irritability of Zhuo Buqun¡¯s body, Chu Qing couldn¡¯t wait for him to do it first, anyway Chu Qing¡¯s fist was already itchy. ¡°Okay, okay, okay, Chu Qing, I have written down this matter, and you are waiting for me. Also, don¡¯t forget the basketball game in the afternoon.¡± Zhuo Buqun¡¯s chest undulates violently, showing his great temperament. If I say this, I can¡¯t fight. Chu Qing is a little disappointed. He ignores the harsh words and just asks: ¡°What does Tang Ziyan mean?¡± In addition to Tang Ziyan, Chu Qing couldn¡¯t think of any other reasons that would make Zhuo First Young Master so inspiring teachers to inform himself. ¡°Hmph ~¡± Zhuo Buqun coldly snorted, counted as a reply. ¡°Oh, then you don¡¯t have to be like that. I know you don¡¯t want me to go to the basketball court either. I don¡¯t want to go either. Tang Ziyan¡¯s side, don¡¯t worry. I have something to do. Is there anything else? , You can leave, do n¡¯t block me from the sun. ¡° Chu Qing wants to study, study hard, good or not, just stand by and everything else, even if it is a basketball game, there are also outstanding, and it will be troublesome to watch and affect learning. (End of this chapter) Chapter 165 ¡°Hey, what you said is easy, you are loved by Tang Ziyan, you have no fear, you don¡¯t go if you don¡¯t go, when the time comes you are okay, the person of bad luck is me, Chu Qing, do you say so?¡± Zhuo Buqun Speaking of this, I was aggrieved, and he was caught between Chu Qing and Tang Ziyan, and he was lying down. When Chu Qing thought about it, Zhuo Buqun said that it seemed a bit reasonable, ¡°So? Now you are begging me to go, right? If I do n¡¯t go, you will be in trouble, so why are you with this attitude? Want me to go, don¡¯t you want me to go? ¡° Chu Qing suddenly discovered that Zhuo Buqun¡¯s situation was embarrassingly dying. With such a reminder from Chu Qing, Zhuo Buqun¡¯s mouth was half open, and he couldn¡¯t say a word for a long time. Chu Qing he had to get the basketball hall, otherwise Tang Ziyan was not easy to explain, but he was asked to ask Chu Qing to go in a low voice, which is impossible. Zhuo Buqun was so anxious to sweat that he finally clenched the teeth, and his tone calmed down a lot, saying: ¡°Do n¡¯t you like to learn girls? Girls all take one word worth nine sacred tripods. I do n¡¯t know if you speak or not. Count, I remember you promised Tang Ziyan to participate in the basketball game. ¡° Zhuo Buqun¡¯s mind is also fast, knowing to use Chu Qing¡¯s words to block Chu Qing, Chu Qing did agree to this matter at that banquet. Just what Zhuo Buqun said makes Chu Qing feel harsh, what makes him learn girls? Is it possible for boys to be ridiculous? But look at Zhuo Buqun like this, it seems to be the same. Chu Qing very simply agreed to go to the stadium and sent Zhuo Buqun away, not because he compromised, but because one word worth nine sacred tripods 4 words, he liked it, like to be too lazy and Zhuo Buqun to care about the difference of. ¡°Are you really going to play football?¡± After Zhuo Buqun left, Ye Mao asked Chu Qing. ¡°Well, take a look.¡± Chu Qing did not take this matter seriously, while speaking had already opened a number study book, he wanted to learn. ¡°Then when the time comes, I will watch you play and cheer for you.¡± Ye Mao looked forward, even if Chu Qing did not play, he planned to go to the afternoon to watch this 100-year rarely seen men¡¯s basketball game, now Chu Qing He was even more happy to go. ¡°Well, let¡¯s go to the game together, when the time comes, I will help you find a good position.¡± Chu Qing stared at the exercise book without looking up. Ye Mao was right, Chu Qing said he went to watch the game with him. ¡°Don¡¯t you play?¡± Ye Mao asked. ¡°Do you think Zhuo Buqun will let me play?¡± Chu Qing said with a smile. ¡°But, it¡¯s not Tang Ziyan ¡­¡± ¡°Forget it, don¡¯t say it, when the time comes, you will know, don¡¯t take Tang Ziyan how omnipotent, and don¡¯t put Zhuo Buqun in the eye.¡± Chu Qing said that he had already put his pen on the draft paper Write and write. But after doing 2 questions, Chu Qing¡¯s thoughts began. Because of a complicated geometric proof problem, Chu Qing¡¯s mind suddenly appeared, and suddenly thought of something extraordinary. Chu Qing began to draw on the scratch paper with a pen. The complicated lines were more and more gathered on the blank paper. The painting changed and changed. When the painting was scrapped, Chu Qing tore off one page. In the morning, Chu Qing did n¡¯t study hard, but he did this. Fortunately, Zhuo Buqun did n¡¯t come to harass Chu Qing. Otherwise, Chu Qing ¡¯s temper at this time may not be very good. At that time, Zhu Qing could not only be covered in dirt is so simple. (End of this chapter) Chapter 166 The state of Chu Qing forget the outside world and oneself continued until after lunch. Even at lunch, Ye Mao pulled him to eat casually. As for what he ate, Chu Qing did not pay attention. Until Chu Qing was carried by Ye Mao with his schoolbag in one hand, and he was led to the basketball court by hand. Chu Qing was awakened by the unprecedented grandeur of his life. I saw a basketball hall with enough capacity for 1000 people. At this time, it was already overcrowded. Men, women, one in one and two in two were tightly packed. The air was full of sweat, Ye Mao pulled Chu Qing through the entrance channel, standing under the stands and was troubled. Looking around 4 Gu, they seemed to be a little late. Where could they sit? At this moment, Zhuo Buqun was arranged at the entrance of the passageway, and the people waiting for Chu Qing found Chu Qing and came to Chu Qing. From this point of view, Zhuo Buqun quite ¡¯emphasized¡¯ Chu Qing¡¯s. ¡°You two come with me.¡± Zhang Xifei said officially. At first glance, Zhang Xifei¡¯s dress was the basketball team, and this person also followed Zhuo Buqun in the morning and went to Chu Qing, so everyone is not the first time to meet. Confirming the identity is exempt. Chu Qing followed Zhang Xifei and walked to the team¡¯s exclusive rest area. Ye Mao followed Zhang Xifei and curiously looked around for 4 times. Because Zhang Xifei¡¯s jersey is indeed eye-catching in the basketball hall and can be noticeable wherever he goes. Some of them are bold, and they will run up and ask: ¡°Will you come on stage?¡± Before this time, Zhang Xifei always smiled with his head high and said: ¡°Of course.¡± Then it caused other people to feel envious for a while, and they also felt dark for a while. This enviable person also included Ye Mao, and Chu Qing had only two words to evaluate it: boredom. After bringing Chu Qing 2 to an area on the east side of the basketball hall, Zhang Xifei asked the eyes of Zhuo Buqun who was warming up. Zhuo Buqun glanced at Chu Qing. After confirming that he was correct, he gave Zhang Xifei a positive look. Then he warmed up his body, while still not forgetting, quietly paying attention to the situation on the referee seat. Today, not only the school leaders came, but also the school leaders of 2 Middle School came to watch the game. As the signboard of No. 1 Middle School, Tang Ziyan, the chairman of the Student Union, one of the main planners of this friendly game ¡­ and so on, all of them are enough to be blind and blind, accompany the school leaders, and explain to the school leaders, and the reports are naturally indispensable. she was. At this time, she was guaranteed to the Principal for this basketball game. After fighting for so many years in No. 2 and No. 1, they have always been rivals. Principal has changed from generation to generation, but this position has never changed from start to finish. And the result has not changed. Speaking of this, No. 2 Middle School is enough to be proud, because no matter what neighborhood it is, No. 2 Secondary School is one of the top two. , All seem cautiously. 2 vows to wash away the shame, and 1 to defend the honor that was obtained by countless predecessors with blood and sweat. In this part, losing one time is an indelible insult to the first middle school, and it is also a major stain on this Principal. One is too high, it will fall miserably. When reporting to Tang Ziyan, there was also a beautiful, young and energetic red clothed woman sitting in the same way as Tang Ziyan. The faces of the two people were filled with confident rays of light. Taking time, the two of them did not forget to look at each other, and the sparks came straight at the intersection. (End of this chapter) Chapter 167 That person, like Tang Ziyan, is an influential figure in 2. The status in 2 is the same as that of Tang Ziyan in 2. Not only that, the two through childhood have always been rivals to each other, and their grievances even surpassed the contention between the first and the first. She is Li Huang¡¯er, Eldest Young Lady of Li Family in Jinmen, the first heir, and in all respects is only second to Tang Ziyan, dumping others, not knowing dozens of streets. And this basketball game is, to a certain extent, the result of another battle between the two of them. This kind of thing, through childhood 2 can¡¯t count how many times, but the result is that Tang Ziyan won a little more. This time is the last contest before they reach adulthood. After June this year, they will formally reach adulthood and enter university. In the past, it is time to draw a full stop. This ball game is the end of their previous ten or eight years of struggle. Both people paid great attention to it. Of course, for Chu Qing, who knew nothing about it, Tang Ziyan never told him about it. On the stadium, after Zhang Xifei asked Zhuo Buqiu, he beckoned to a volunteer on the side of the field and let that volunteer take Ye Mao Go find a place. And he took Chu Qing to the bench, which Chu Qing had expected, and didn¡¯t care. Chu Qing¡¯s calm response made Zhang Xifei somewhat guilty. He thought Chu Qing would protest. ¡°Sit here, you will be notified when it¡¯s your turn.¡± Zhang Xifei pointed to one of the seats. ¡°Well, I thought I didn¡¯t need to play?¡± Chu Qing was most annoyed with this kind of politeness, to be honest, would he die, so he ruthless stabbed back. Cold bench? Others may not know that he likes to sit on the cold bench the most. Zhang Xifei was stabbed by Chu Qing. There was nothing to say. Seeing that Chu Qing was going to sit down, Zhang Xifei turned and wanted to go. At the same time, he could not bear to look at that seat. At this point, Chu Qing was keenly aware of a slight error, and before sitting down, he had a long eye, and quietly checked the seat in advance. On the corner of Chu Qing¡¯s mouth, a chill came out of his mouth. His fingertips were glued as soon as he touched the sitting board. The stickers were really low and practical. This outstanding group really didn¡¯t leave overnight hatred. Chu Qing wanted to find Zhuo Buqun to discuss an argument, but at this juncture, such a thing without evidence was doomed to have no results, as long as Zhuo Buqun did not admit it, Chu Qing could not help. But isn¡¯t it the leader in Japan? Chu Qing¡¯s butt was crooked, so that he could sit on the seat next to it, and at the same time, he still stared at Zhang Xifei with a cold eye. Zhang Xifei had turned around and turned his back to Chu Qing. Even so, he felt a cold back, trotting all the way back to Zhuo Buqun and reporting it to Zhuo Buqun. Zhuo Buqun was not surprised when he heard: ¡°Well, it seems that he is not stupid. Let¡¯s do this first. The most important thing now is this game, and I will talk about it later.¡± Zhuo Buqun is a bit mixed, but he is still clear about the importance of the matter. After saying these things to his team members, he mobilized again. This time the game can only win, not lose. If he wins, he will be able to raise his eyebrows and exhale. In the next one, he will steadily press Chu Qing to become the No. 2 character after Tang Ziyan. This is his yearn for something even in dreams. (End of this chapter) Chapter 168 At 2 o¡¯clock in the afternoon, ten minutes before the start of the game, everything is ready, the cheerleaders have already played, and Tang Ziyan is also free to move, and his heart is moving. He found Chu Qing in the crowd and came to Chu Qing. After the incident of Ye Chenxi, the two of them had a cold war for a long time. So far they have not said a word. Tang Ziyan walked to Chu Qing to expresslessly handed Chu Qing a note that read: How does it feel to sit on the cold bench? Chu Qing indifferently smiled, I didn¡¯t care, he wanted to talk to Tang Ziyan, he was not so stingy, but the past few days had never found the opportunity that¡¯s all. But Tang Ziyan gave Chu Qing such a show, whoever made the speech first, just bowed to the other party. In this way, Chu Qing could only swallow the prepared words back to his stomach, but Tang Ziyan looked at it and would be next to Chu Qing. Chu Qing felt he still had to remind her. He happened to have a pen in his hand, and immediately turned over the note, writing in the blank space on the back: Don¡¯t sit. 2 words, and then handed it to Tang Ziyan. Tang Ziyan took the note, and while watching the other side, he had done it next to Chu Qing. Chu Qing forbeared with a smile, and silently thought: Ca n¡¯t blame me, ca n¡¯t blame me. But still unable to bear laughed out loud, Tang Ziyan had already sat down when he saw the words on the note, and then looked at Chu Qing laughing harboring malicious intentions. Tang Ziyan noticed something immediately, and he got up as soon as he lifted his ass. As a result, he could only say that Tang Ziyan¡¯s pants were of good quality, but he didn¡¯t tear them, but Chu Qing still saw the scenery under Tang Ziyan¡¯s pants. ¡°Chu Qing, what are you doing?¡± Tang Ziyan was angry. For how long, she couldn¡¯t remember the last time she was teased by someone. Today, she actually planted this kind of low to explosive trick. Ha, it¡¯s important to be willing to talk to yourself, but unfortunately it¡¯s too late, Chu Qing smiled and said: ¡°purple¡¯s.¡± This is all about, but when Tang Ziyan heard it, she understood what was going on. She was wearing purple underwear today. It is estimated that Chu Qing saw it just now. Tang Ziyan was so embarrassed and angry that he would hit Chu Qing Chu Qing with a wave of his hand and flicked sideways. Because Tang Ziyan¡¯s actions were restricted, she could not hit Chu Qing anyway unless she took off her pants. Chu Qing was angry and helpless as Tang Ziyan grinned. Tang Ziyan had no choice but to temporarily give up the idea of ??beating Chu Qing and work harder with stickers, waiting for her to be freed from the stool and make Chu Qing look good. Seeing Tang Ziyan¡¯s eyes about to kill, Chu Qing explained: ¡°It¡¯s none of my business, I reminded you.¡± Tang Ziyan pulled his trousers in one hand and dragged on the chair by the other hand. At this time, he had freed half of his ass. After hearing Chu Qing¡¯s words, she was frowned and instantly looked towards the other side to prepare for the outstanding show. She instantly understood what was going on. She came here on a whim, and Chu Qing did not know, so impossible prepared ahead of time, there was only one answer, that is Zhuo Buqun wanted to tease Chu Qing and was discovered by Chu Qing In the end, he was hit by mistake, but Chu Qing was not wrong at all? ¡°Why don¡¯t you remind me?¡± Tang Ziyan gas almost vomited blood, which is going to spread out, her first name. Chu Qing pointed to the note that was still pinched in his hand by Tang Ziyan, and he looked innocent. Tang Ziyan glanced at the note in his hand, rubbed it into a ball and threw it away, and then asked: ¡°Aren¡¯t you talking?¡± ¡°You first handed the note.¡± Chu Qing¡¯s reason is unassailable. (End of this chapter) Chapter 169 Tang Ziyan shook her fist, and she felt that she would explode with Chu Qing if she said one more word, which was too annoying. Tang Ziyan spread all his energies against the adhesive, and within 5 minutes, he successfully broke free. The person is okay, but the back of the buttocks is covered with sticky stickers, unrecognizable, this pair of pants is ruined. Tang Ziyan was immediately away, immediately hit Chu Qing in a circle, Chu Qing held a handsome face, not shining. In the end, Tang Ziyan¡¯s fist stopped only an inch away from Chu Qing¡¯s face, and she still couldn¡¯t bear it. Coldly snorted, Tang Ziyan took off his shirt and pulled 2 sleeves around his waist to cover the back of his buttocks. The game was about to start, and she had to return to the podium. This account was calculated afterwards. Chu Qing and that outstanding group were all waiting for the old lady. Tang Ziyan thought bitterly. With Tang Ziyan¡¯s undressing, Chu Qing¡¯s eyes straightened up so magnificently, under Tang Ziyan¡¯s coat, he only wore a small vest. At this time, the gully in front of his chest, his proud posture, and the slender waist that he was holding were all exposed Under the air. How could Chu Qing not be perturbed, and aware of Chu Qing¡¯s abnormal shape, Tang Ziyan had a good mood: ¡°How is it, the sister¡¯s body is not bad? Isn¡¯t it a spring heart, want to be conquered by her sister fiercely?¡± Chu Qing didn¡¯t expect Tang Ziyan still has such a rogue side, and said in a corner of his mouth: ¡°Do you have me big? Still claiming to be sister?¡± ¡°àÒ ¡«¡± Tang Ziyan didn¡¯t want to worry about this issue. Turning back to the referee seat, the countdown before entering the game has begun. The woman left like this, and Chu Qing said aloud: ¡°Hello ~¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Put your clothes on, my clothes for you.¡± Don¡¯t you know that it¡¯s tempting to commit crimes if you dress like this? Chu Qing didn¡¯t want to see that a group of men were fascinated by Tang Ziyan¡¯s 5 fans and 3 ways. Her beauty can only be appreciated by herself. Chu Qing thought a little selfishly. ¡°Oh? Are you jealous? Exactly, what happens in the future is that you get used to it first.¡± Tang Ziyan rejected Chu Qing¡¯s kindness. Fuck, Chu Qing watched Tang Ziyan deliberately reveal his own style and walked through the crowd, and his mood suddenly became bad. Encouraged by Tang Ziyan, even the following basketball game looks bleak. At this time, the basketball game has already started, but there are ordinary people on the scene, eyes focused on Tang Ziyan. Tang Ziyan was right about one thing. After this kind of thing, Chu Qing remembered this very uncomfortably. In the stadium, there is another person as unhappy as Chu Qing, and that is Li Huang¡¯er. Seeing Tang Ziyan like this, she panting with rage scolded: ¡°Sao Bao.¡± At the beginning of the game, Chu Qing saw Zhuo Buqun with his teammates, and the players over there in the 2 team, playing a tiger¡¯s spirit, there were back and forth. Passing, fakes, pitching, rebounding ¡­ Zhuo Buqun¡¯s group of people played quite like that. It seems that in the past few weeks, Tang Ziyan, as their coach, has been training really well. When I think back to the beginning, it is not an exaggeration to describe the words shedding body and exchanging bones. The cry of hiding the sky and covering the earth sounded outside the court. Zhuo Buqun did not forget to take the time outside of the game to give Chu Qing a provocative look when he was at a focal point of ten thousands. Looks like that again: Chu Qing, don¡¯t think that the team can¡¯t do without you, I¡¯m the real Heaven¡¯s Chosen Child, you are a vase. (End of this chapter) Chapter 170 Chu Qing smiled and didn¡¯t speak, the game continued, but Ye Mao ran over to find Chu Qing. He had to be next to Chu Qing. Chu Qing hurriedly stopped him and let him sit on the other side. ¡°Chu Qing, the major event is not good, now everyone is talking about you, do you know?¡± Ye Mao said anxiously before wiping the sweat on his forehead. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Chu Qing handed Ye Mao a tissue, either too fast nor too slow asked. ¡°It¡¯s not because of that Zhuo Buqun, he just looked at you, you know, other people have found you, and they have also drawn out your identity, and the grievances between Zhuo Buqun, saying you are arrogant and incompetent, it¡¯s a vase, and it was only on the bench that it sat on the bench ¡­ it¡¯s so annoying. ¡°Ye Maoyi said indignantly. ¡°Oh.¡± Chu Qing is a little unhappy, but it¡¯s just that¡¯s all. ¡°What now?¡± Ye Mao was anxious for Chu Qing. ¡°What should I do? Let them talk about it, those who are clear are self-clearing, those who are muddy are watching themselves, and not to mention, Zhuo Buqun played well.¡± After listening to Chu Qing¡¯s words, Ye Mao couldn¡¯t recover for a long time. Is this a normal reaction? At first, the game was out of a stalemate, Zhuo Buqun played well, but the 2 side was not bad either. Tang Ziyan called Chu Qing, and it seems that she did not want Chu Qing to play, or she just wanted Chu Qing to see her training results. At the same time, Chu Qing, who asked Chu Qing to bring her such a big green hat? But gradually, Chu Qing found something wrong. The style of play in 2 did not seem to be evenly matched, but seemed to be playing with his opponents. Chu Qing had a bad feeling and turned back to find Tang Ziyan on the podium. This woman is going to lose a lot of money today. He doesn¡¯t know the specific reason, but Chu Qing knows that today¡¯s game is very important to Tang Ziyan. Tang Ziyan on the podium is now staying with Li Huang¡¯er. ¡°Yo, isn¡¯t this Miss Tang? When did you learn that others started to show off coquettishness?¡± Li Huanger at first thorned Tang Ziyan with eccentric words. Tang Ziyan has long been accustomed to this, coldly said: ¡°mind your own business.¡± ¡°Tsk tsk ¡­¡­¡± Staring at Tang Ziyan¡¯s outfit, Li Huang¡¯er seemed to think of something. When he reached out, he would lift Tang Ziyan¡¯s clothes around his waist. , The overflow is coming, let me see. ¡° Tang Ziyan reached out and stopped, and fiercely stared at Li Huang¡¯er. When there was a disagreement, he wanted to fight. Well, Li Huang¡¯er didn¡¯t want to fight He Tang Ziyan, she admitted that she couldn¡¯t beat Tang Ziyan, so she could only give up watching Tang Ziyan¡¯s ass. ¡°Hey, is that your little boyfriend? How can you sit on the bench and bring it over to look at it? It looks pretty good. I don¡¯t know if the work is good or not.¡± Li Zhuo¡¯er noticed Chu Qing as Tang Ziyan She is very familiar with Tang Ziyan¡¯s situation. ¡°Are you busy? Have time to think about how to lose yourself later, how to find yourself a step down.¡± Because of the sticky buttocks, Tang Ziyan is not in a good mood. ¡°You are so sure that I will lose?¡± Li Huanger¡¯s eyes light flashed, she can win this time, ¡°Why don¡¯t we come to bet, if I win, how about you lend your little boyfriend to me for a month?¡± ¡° ¡°roll¡­¡­¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you dare? Or is reluctant? It seems that your little boyfriend¡¯s job is good. I¡¯m a little excited to serve Miss Tang well.¡± Li Huang¡¯er stared at Chu Qing with green light. (End of this chapter) Chapter 171 ¡°Then you lost?¡± Tang Ziyan asked Li Huang¡¯s trouble. ¡°I lost ¡­¡± Li Huang¡¯er¡¯s eyes turned and said, ¡°I¡¯m streaking.¡± This was really bloody, even Tang Ziyan was secretly surprised and couldn¡¯t help but wonder: ¡°Are you so sure you can win?¡± ¡°Hehe, you didn¡¯t deny it, I¡¯ll take it as you agreed to our bet.¡± Li Huang¡¯er avoided Tang Ziyan¡¯s question, instead of answering the question, he settled the bet first. Tang Ziyan looked at the situation below and said nothing. It was the default. Upon seeing this, Li Huang¡¯er smiled with success, and then quietly gestured towards the direction of the stadium. In the next game, the style of play in 2 was transient, and the situation on the field changed sharply. Since Captain in 2, the first 30% of the ball was thrown, then the number on the scoreboard changed continuously, 5 points, 8 points, until the next 23 points ¡­ Take a look at the side of No.1, it was directly blocked, and there was no point. In this case, the whole audience was in an uproar. Even the cheers of the cheerleaders were overwhelmed by various noises. On the podium, the Principal of No. 2 Middle School has a gloomy face, which is in stark contrast to the smiling face of the Principal of No. 1 Central Committee. Tang Ziyan also brows tightly knit, staring at Li Huang¡¯er obscurely, telling her that there must be something wrong with her, she was counted by Li Huang¡¯er. Facing Tang Ziyan¡¯s blade-like gaze, Li Huang¡¯er turned a blind eye and just stared at Chu Qing on the bench, as if the little man was already in her pocket. Principal went to Tang Ziyan, and Tang Ziyan was coldly snorted away, leaving Li Huanger alone. When Tang Ziyan left, Li Huang¡¯er¡¯s mouth showed a smirk, but no one found it ¡­ ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± At the first change in the game, Ye Mao asked Chu Qing. Chu Qing moved his eyes away from the book and stared at the field. After 3 minutes, he answered Ye Mao ¡¯s question: ¡°There is a black horse hidden in the other side. They are not at the same level as Zhuo Buqu. They are not on the same level. Team, it ¡¯s not a problem for them. ¡° ¡°Is that Captain 2?¡± Ye Mao asked again. Chu Qing nodded, thinking in his mind: This time Zhuo Buqun is going to be bad luck, he is looking forward to Zhuo Buqun¡¯s face when being abused by a dog, but in this case, wouldn¡¯t Tang Ziyan also have trouble. Thinking of Tang Ziyan, Chu Qing looked to the podium, and what was Tang Ziyan standing in front of the Principal? She seems to be under pressure. Taking back his eyes, Chu Qing turned his gaze back to the field. A moment later, a light appeared in Chu Qing¡¯s eyes. He suddenly asked Ye Mao: ¡°When did the second sex of men begin?¡± Um, Ye Mao was still worried about the game, and was asked by Chu Qing. He was a little dumbfounded. After thinking for a while, he reached out and took Chu Qing away from his knee. He said, ¡°Whenever it ¡¯s time, do n¡¯t ask about biological questions, hurry up. Think of a way, this is a battle of honor for us one. ¡° Well, I ca n¡¯t see that Ye Mao, a kid, has a sense of collective honour, but he already has an answer to that question. The second sex of men starts at 2 years old. He wanted to remind Ye Mao, but he didn¡¯t know how, and Chu Qing couldn¡¯t help it. This is interesting, and Chu Qing stared at the stadium without blinking. At the end of the first half of the game, he scored 2 points in 36 and 10000 points in 1 and was abused. When Zhuo Buqun took a break, there was a boo, which was diametrically opposed to the scene where Zhuo Buqun expected 1 people to cheer. (End of this chapter) Chapter 172 But those people did n¡¯t lose their shoes. It ¡¯s not bad, Zhuo Buqun was so embarrassed and indignant. The players in No. 1 also lost their heads in each and everyone. Zhuo Buqun returned to the rest area and saw Chu Qing with his fist clenched. It seemed that he wanted to find Chu Qing, but for some reason he gave up that idea. Zhuo Buqun did not come, but Tang Ziyan came, looked at the empty chair next to Chu Qing, and looked back at Zhuo Buqun who was wiping sweat. Zhuo Buqun was stared at Tang Ziyan at a glance, and he thought it was because of the loss of the event, but he did not know that there was another reason. This match has lost half. If there is no change in the second half, Chu Qing can already predict the outstanding future, he will die very badly. Tang Ziyan walked to the other side of Chu Qing, waved away Ye Mao, sat down beside Chu Qing and asked, ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°The first defeat is finalized.¡± Chu Qing said that this is beyond doubt. ¡°If you change it?¡± This is the purpose of Tang Ziyan. ¡°But why should I go?¡± Chu Qing picked up a book from the pile of books and held it in his hand. He came to sit on the cold bench. Okay, he is not responsible for such a thing. Tang Ziyan complexion stiffened, reached out to pull away the book in Chu Qing¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Don¡¯t make trouble, okay?¡± Chu Qing blinked, did he make trouble? ¡°Well, I admit that I have the idea of ??wearing small shoes for you, but whoever asked you to wear me a green hat first, let¡¯s tie it up, okay.¡± Tang Ziyan said very familiarly, if not this game is too important, she He will not bow his head, he must let this man realize his mistakes. This change is a bit quick, Tang Ziyan said so, Chu Qing naturally saw the steps down, he does not want Tang Ziyan to lose, Chu Qing is not a stingy person, but occasionally a little temper. ¡°Okay.¡± Chu Qing stared at Tang Ziyan¡¯s chest. It was not his intention, but it was too majestic there, Chu Qing involuntarily. Tang Ziyan saw that Chu Qing was staring at it, but did not feel uncomfortable. Instead, he straightened his chest and said, ¡°Like watching? Won the game and feel it for you?¡± This female hooligan, Chu Qing was gangstered again, took off her coat and handed it to Tang Ziyan. This time Tang Ziyan obediently put on Chu Qing¡¯s coat. Seeing such obedient Tang Ziyan, Chu Qing felt full of accomplishment. ¡°I want Zhuo Buqun to be my cheerleader for Captain, and I want to bring Ye Mao to play.¡± Chu Qing asked him to let him fight with Zhuo Buqun side by side. He hadn¡¯t got that part yet. As for Ye Mao, he could Not forgetting, Ye Mao previously envy Zhang Xifei¡¯s eyes. Zhuo Buqun¡¯s things are easy to say, but Ye Mao and Tang Ziyan questioned: ¡°Can he do it?¡± Ye Mao didn¡¯t expect Chu Qing would say so, it was a surprise in his heart, and he wanted to be timid. Tang Ziyan said that, the rest of his heart was disappointed. ¡°I said he would do it, he would do it.¡± Chu Qing said and pulled Ye Mao directly to the lounge to change clothes, and Tang Ziyan left the rest. Tang Ziyan still has this strength control. Zhuo Buqun this basketball Captain. In the case of full protest and resistance, forcibly airborne to the cheerleader by Tang Ziyan, became the cheerleader Captain. After today, he must become famous, but he will be treated as a joke, and because there is one more Ye Mao, that little 5 is also replaced. In the second half of the first half, what did Tang Ziyan think, how worried, how could she obsessed to agree with Chu Qing¡¯s conditions? (End of this chapter) Chapter 173 Let ¡¯s not talk about Ye Mao ¡¯s will not. The other three people who are outstanding are bound to be unable to get along with Chu Qing. It ¡¯s good not to make a trip, let alone expect any cooperation. In this way, Chu Qing, even though he is even more powerful, is also a single tree, but he cannot lose. Before coming to the court, Tang Ziyan was not at ease and found Chu Qing again: ¡°I must win this time. I bet with others. If I lose, I will lose you for a month.¡± Is this a surprise before Chu Qing comes on stage? Chu Qing looked at Tang Ziyan, anxious, and looked up to see the red clothed woman on the rostrum. He had long noticed that person. ¡°Is that red clothed woman?¡± Chu Qing asked. Tang Ziyan nodded: ¡°Yes, she is called Li Huanger, a bad guy.¡± The naive word ¡°bad guy¡± comes out of Tang Ziyan¡¯s mouth, which is slightly playful. Chu Qing smiled: ¡°She seems to grow well.¡± Chu Qing, this unspoken implication, is it necessary to **? Tang Ziyan glared at Chu Qing, the referee whistle, Chu Qing looked at Tang Ziyan¡¯s tightly squeezed lips, stretched his arms around the back of Tang Ziyan¡¯s head, a dragonfly touches the water lightly kiss. The scene is silent. If you read correctly, this is Chu Qing ¡¯s initiative. The Principal in 2 turned to the head and asked one Principal: ¡°Do n¡¯t talk about early love. Are boys in your school so open?¡± ¡­¡­ Chu Qing came on the field, the original two-sided matchup, and instantly became a four-party melee. Ye Maoben was Chu Qing who took it to play and he would not play basketball. On the line, at best it is a spectator standing on the field, this is one side. The other side is the 2nd team. With the tacit understanding, the formation is unassailable and it is the strongest side on the field. Chu Qing is one person, he does not need Ye Mao to help, and the other three people are also impossible to help him, because those three people belong to the other party. As a result, the game seemed very weird. The field was still a show in 2. Chu Qing and the two parties headed by Zhang Xifei both tried to save the situation, but they were prepared for each other. Chu Qing snatched the ball from his own rebound and scored with a single shot. He rushed to 2 rebounds and lost the ball for the first time in 2. He immediately turned pale with fright and hurriedly organized defense. On the other hand, Zhang Xifei, 3 people, deliberately distanced himself from Chu Qing. It seemed that he had the intention to let Chu Qing face 2 people in 5 directly. Ye Mao saw the anxiety but could not help. Infighting in a middle school was a pain for the relatives, and the enemy was fast. Li Huanger saw Tang Ziyan put Chu Qing on the field and thought that there was a tough battle to fight. It turned out to be purely this, but it collapsed from the inside first. Tang Ziyan complexion is gloomy, clenched his fists to kill, Xin Qing Chu Qing lived up to expectations, in a pair of 5, with a superb skill, forcibly breakthrough 2 defense line, jumped under the rebound, a clean 20% ball , Helped break through a record of zero. Tang Ziyan¡¯s face, Much better, but the good times are not long. When Chu Qing got the ball for the second time, 2 made a ruthless vow and vowed to stop Chu Qing. Those of Zhang Xifei, who couldn¡¯t see Chu Qing well, secretly made a trip to Chu Qing and got black feet. Chu Qing sneered in his heart, that¡¯s all a dozen 5s, now is this a 8 for yourself? 3 dogs than teammates. Chu Qing¡¯s temper came up, he would like to give this group of people a little color today, to withstand a wave of pressure, Chu Qing in a pair of 8 cases, a 30% ball landed, the absolute silence of the audience, even in the stands Li Huang¡¯er was horrified. (End of this chapter) Chapter 174 Tang Ziyan rekindled hope in his eyes, and even Zhuoqiu was affected by the atmosphere at the scene. He vigorously waved a ribbon for cheering in his hand. Afterwards, he noticed that he was wrong and immediately put his face up. Chu Qing¡¯s counterattack does not mean that Tang Ziyan can forgive Zhang Xifei¡¯s sloppy behavior. After feeling a little calmed down, Tang Ziyan went to the Zhuo Buqunxing division to inquire. The result is outstanding: Zhang Xifei is the cousin of Primary 5. So he blocked Tang Ziyan¡¯s words. Zhang Xifei was self-assertive, and Zhuo Buqun couldn¡¯t help him. He had to wait until after the game. Under the influence of Chu Qing, Zhang Xifei and three others also showed their cruelty and vowed to accomplish the same feat as Chu Qing, and to regain some face, they are no longer competing with Chu Qing. But do they think Chu Qing is dead? If you want to provoke, just tease, if you don¡¯t want to provoke, just pat your ass and leave? It¡¯s not that cheap, they don¡¯t give Chu Qing a stumbling block, but Chu Qing doesn¡¯t want to make them feel better, Chu Qing rampages in the crowd, while not fouling, it can stop Zhang Xifei 3 people. A little bit of advantage that had just been fought for, suddenly disappeared, Tang Ziyan¡¯s face was bitter, she really wanted to take Chu Qing off and tell him: Sometimes the grievances can be solved afterwards? Or any conditions, she agreed. But she can only think about it. She ca n¡¯t do anything about stopping the game. As a result, everyone ¡¯s face is ugly, including all the teachers. But they can¡¯t say that Chu Qing is wrong, because Zhang Xifei did the same thing just now, they can only say that the two are each other. When the game went to this point, one had already lost, and everyone was thinking about it. How could things become like this, has it been too smooth for a long time? The Principal in Yizhong got up, she had no face to stay any longer. Today¡¯s events made him reflect a lot. She was going to leave. In the 2 Principals next to it, the old colleague was unwilling, and finally won one. How can he give up such an opportunity to raise his eyebrows? Look at these 2 Principals, with a mouth that can¡¯t help but smile. One Principal is full of bitterness, but it¡¯s not that they can¡¯t afford to lose. They are shameful and brave. One Principal uses this to comfort himself and sit down again. The game entered the countdown, the supporters in 2 were enthusiastic, and the supporters in the 1st were chuckled. Most people felt a little regret while they were not reconciled. Chu Qing overwhelmed the doubts in the hearts of all people with his strength. He let those who had dismissed him in the first middle school see hope, and then shattered this hope with his own hands. This is what it feels like in one. Probably only those parties can realize it. One can win, but lose, for various reasons, huh ¡­ The ball returned to Zhang Xifei¡¯s hands, and looked at the score on the scoreboard. There was no help even if he scored the ball. With half a minute left, even Chu Qing¡¯s effort was powerless. Is this ball a fight, or just give up, Zhang Xifei is very confused, by this time, his heart is numb. Zhang Xifei didn¡¯t want to understand that the ball was snatched by Chu Qing again. This kind of thing has happened a dozen times. Then Chu Qing will pretend to miss and the ball is snatched by 2. Zhang Xifei dropped his hands helplessly, he gave up, stood stunned, waiting for the end of the game, next moment, his eyes widened violently, like a ghost. (End of this chapter) Chapter 175 Again at the focal point of ten thousands, the response of the owners of the global pavilion is similar to that of Zhang Xifei, the reason is still from Chu Qing. I saw Chu Qing grabbed the ball and passed it directly to Captain 2 without pretending to miss it, without any cover, so open and aboveboard, the blatant pass. what the hell? Chu Qing has betrayed, is Chu Qing the undercover in 2? Did Chu Qing blindly admit the wrong person? Various ideas spring up from different people¡¯s hearts, and no one understands Chu Qing¡¯s approach, including Tang Ziyan. She lost a match, she was hit hard, but she could bear it, but what does Chu Qing mean? Did he forget that he is one of the middle school? Zhang Xifei and the others are not Chu Qing too much. Captain received a pass from Chu Qing in 2 and was shocked, but she was under the rebound and the subconsciously jump was a smart and sharp spiking. At this moment, when countless 1000 people were ashamed and countless 1000 people were boiling blood, Chu Qing moved, and he jumped to the side of Captain 2 and stretched his hand to directly grab Captain¡¯s pants in 2 and yanked. The goal was scored, but Chu Qing pulled off Captain ¡¯s shorts in 2 and strictly speaking. Chu Qing was foul, but nobody cares about this. Is the game over, won in 2? Maybe not. 2 Captain was wearing only one pair of underwear and stood in front of the eyes of thousands of people. The extreme tension made her forget to cover up and to pick up the shorts that Chu Qing threw on the ground. Yes, it¡¯s her, not him, in the *** under Captain in 2 is empty. Don¡¯t look at her long tall and strong, back of a tiger and waist of a bear, her face is rugged, but she is a woman, an out-and-out woman. When Chu Qing rushed to Captain 2 in the previous moment, he was silently saying in his mind: ¡°When the second sex is 2 years old, it should be almost formed, what about your mother¡¯s throat?¡± This was a problem that Chu Qing had discovered before he played. He asked Ye Mao, but unfortunately Ye Mao did not understand. But now this effect is good. In the men ¡¯s basketball game, there is a female in the team in 2, which is interesting ¡­ Li Huang¡¯er, who was originally a winning player, in Captain 2, one of her confidantes, was wearing a small inner light at the moment when she landed, her face was pale and trembling. As a result, the smile on the face of Principal in 2 was stopped, and Principal shot up from the table, staring at Captain ¡¯s lower body in 2 and staring at it, very lost self-control. Tang Ziyan didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or scream, his mind was blank. Chu Qing¡¯s drag seemed like an accident, but no one really took it accidentally. Chu Qing When everyone was stunned, each minding their own business walked in front of Tang Ziyan, with a bright smile on his face, and some sly hand reached to pinch Tang Ziyan¡¯s chest. This is what Tang Ziyan promised to him. This kind of cheapness doesn¡¯t account for nothing. When Tang Ziyan hasn¡¯t regretted it yet, let me get the benefits first. After being so troubled by Chu Qing, Tang Ziyan was a little sober. Chu Qing hurriedly grabbed the schoolbag on the seat before Tang Ziyan went viral, and evacuated away in silence. Ten Steps To Kill One Person, A Thousand Miles Without Stopping. Well, I feel a bit like Jianxiu in the past. Although there is no sword, Chu Qing thought so. The basketball hall, after experiencing extreme silence, is endlessly noisy, cheering, stunned, shouting, whistling ¡­ all kinds of sounds are filled in no space. Finally, when everyone finally remembered that vital person, Chu Qing was long gone. (End of this chapter) Chapter 176 In 3 days, after 3 days, the aftermath of this game gradually stopped, and in these 3 days, the name Chu Qing was spread among countless people in the first one of the two names, and it has become another influential figure after Tang Ziyan. And it ¡¯s a boy. The most obvious change that makes Chu Qing feel is that he has received more love letters in the past two days than ever before. Even Tang Ziyan, an excellent shield, cannot stop the passion of the group of fierce women. This made Chu Qing very uncomfortable. As for the outstanding, as a qualified green leaf, Chu Qing couldn¡¯t help but sympathize with him. After decades of deliberate plots, he made this look, saying that he is the most sad person. . In these 3 days, Chu Qing, in addition to coping with a group of fans and sisters, only 2 things to do are learning and painting. Chu Qing has recently become fascinated by painting and is still an abstract school. In Ye Mao¡¯s words, Chu Qing¡¯s paintings are simply ghost symbols, and no one can understand them except himself. But Chu Qing is still happy with it. Whenever there are a few messy lines on the broken paper in Chu Qing¡¯s hands. Chu Qing would put down his pen and smirk at the paper. Ye Mao wanted to be foolish more than once. Now Chu Qing is extremely powerful and arrogant. If he exposes this, he will definitely be for him The elder sister reduces most of his rivals. It¡¯s a pity that Chu Qing, who was extremely vigilant, didn¡¯t let him succeed. After school, Chu Qing returned home as usual, and Gong Yue lived at Chu Qing¡¯s house. What¡¯s the matter, but it¡¯s always living in his house like that, what¡¯s the matter? Chu Qing has asked a few times, when to go to Gongyue, Gongyue at first Gu Guyou said he said, Chu Qing stingy, how. When asked by Chu Qing, she said that she had something to do in Jinmen. When the matter was over, she would leave. When the time comes, even if Chu Qing kept her, she would not stay. If Chu Qing believes in her nonsense, unless her brain is kicked by a donkey, but Gong Yue, face and Chu Qing have a fight, the thickness is comparable to the city wall, how can you not leave. It is a headache for Chu Qing to go home from school now. There is such a female gangster living in the house. There is also an old lady who has n¡¯t heard from the news for a long time. Every time you call, you will be hung up if you ca n¡¯t say a few words. Even if Chu Qing uses a killing move, you wo n¡¯t be tempted by money. Chu Qing has doubts and is a little worried, so tell father Mother, you will always get only one set of rhetoric, that is: girl, you should go outside, it doesn¡¯t matter. Chu Qing was really defeated, and sometimes he couldn¡¯t help introspecting himself, was it too much control. Not to mention, do your own thing. The top priority is to study, to solve the next week¡¯s model test, and to get away from Gongyue, Ye Family¡¯s crazy Dan can¡¯t stop, of course, there is also the matter of restoring the cultivation base, plus the painting ¡­ After a few calculations, Chu Qing found that he was also very busy. He almost didn¡¯t have time to meet Ye Chenxi and Xiaohuahua, plus a Tang Ziyan to cultivate feelings. Speaking of Tang Ziyan, Chu Qing remembered that there was another invitation tomorrow evening. Tang Ziyan asked him to meet at a dojo. What did he do, Chu Qing asked, Tang Ziyan did not say anything. Chu Qing guessed that he wouldn¡¯t have to fight, think about it carefully, he didn¡¯t provoke Tang Ziyan, and the basketball game also helped her a lot. If you don¡¯t thank yourself, that¡¯s all, how could this be? Could it be that? Just because she pinched her chest? (End of this chapter) Chapter 177 Chu Qing thought about returning home so deliberately, still holding a piece of his latest creation-line drawing. Ye Mao said it was a ghost symbol, and his friend Lin Dong said it was a graffiti for kindergarten children. Anyway, they all think that Chu Qing is obsessed with this, it is absolutely evil, but unfortunately Chu Qing is alone. In the living room, Father Chu is taking a meal in Zhang Luo, Mother Chu is going home to wash after work, and Gong Yue is sitting on the sofa watching the drama and eating seeds. This is a faction, a great uncle, when I saw Chu Qing, I glared with two eyes, and my eyes came up to please Chu Qing, and I wanted to carry a school bag for Chu Qing. The non-treacherous look, seeing Chu Qing¡¯s panic, hurriedly raised his hand and stopped in front of his chest to refuse: ¡°No, you don¡¯t have to work hard, you still nibble your seeds, if you are in a good mood, please You clean the skins of the seeds and do n¡¯t pile them on the coffee table. ¡° ¡°Fine, my fault, I must clean it up and clean it up now.¡± Gong Yue smiled with a smile. He stretched his hand and pulled the paper from Chu Qing¡¯s hand, glanced at it, and muttered in his mouth: ¡°What kind of thing is this painting.¡± 3 2 Walked to the coffee table, rolled up the melon seed skin with paper, and worked hard Pinch and throw directly into the trash. At this point, Chu Qing looked at his paintings, and was just thrown into the trash can, speechless. Forget it, what the eye doesn¡¯t see, the heart doesn¡¯t grieve over, Chu Qing took advantage of Gongyue¡¯s effort to clean up the seeds and plunged into the room. After that, she said nothing. Even dinner was eaten in the room. Chu Qing really could n¡¯t understand the person of Gongyue, and she looked like a harmless to humans and animals, but she had no purpose. It is illogical to stay in your own home. But it can be said that this purpose is self, and she is not like that. Chu Qing rubbed his brow and stayed in the room to do his own thing. I have n¡¯t gone to see the flowers for a few days, but he wanted to go, but Gongyue is there. He just jumps the window now, and he ¡¯s sure that if he just walked his forefoot, Gongyue will be on the heel. For this reason Chu Qing only I can suppress my restless heart. The sun rises as usual, and Chu Qing¡¯s panicked day begins again. His recent life is fine except for the trouble of Gongyue. After studying for a day, sitting in the afternoon after school, Chu Qing drove to the dojo where Tang Ziyan asked him to go. Before going, Chu Qing had already called father to ask for leave. In the past, this might be troublesome, but now, there is Gongyue, Father Chu can be a green light for Chu Qing, wishing Chu Qing would not go home What. Tingyu dojo, Chu Qing came to the appointed place and looked up at the four characters in front of the door of dojo. I thought that the owner of this dojo must be a man, whose name is so gentle. No way, it wouldn¡¯t be like that when Chu Qing was killed before, but when he came to this World, he had to adapt. Chu Qing reported the name of Tang Ziyan, and was smoothly taken to a training area with a space of 100 square meters. In the center is a dedicated ring for competitions. The ring all around is a variety of training equipment. There are no seats. Obviously this ring is not used for performances. Tang Ziyan is above the ring at this time, wearing a white martial artist to serve, with hair tied into a ponytail, tied back, the whole person looks very capable. Chu Qing is looking at Tang Ziyan, and Tang Ziyan is also watching Chu Qing. Compared to Tang Ziyan, Chu Qing is much more casual. The loose school uniform hangs on his body and he is carrying a schoolbag, which looks like a hanger. (End of this chapter) Chapter 178 But it was this amazing man who looked like a dang Erlang 3 days ago. Tang Ziyan¡¯s heartbeat was a little faster. If she likes Chu Qing before because she was pleasing to her face, it seems that there are many now. Something different. ¡°You come up.¡± Tang Ziyan beckoned to Chu Qing. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Chu Qing was wary. Although he is not afraid of Tang Ziyan, who knows whether this woman is holding back something bad? To put it bluntly, Chu Qing felt a bit frustrated because he felt the great things of Tang Ziyan, even if Tang Ziyan might not care at all. ¡°Play a fight.¡± Tang Ziyan didn¡¯t know what Chu Qing was thinking, but only felt that today¡¯s Chu Qing and Chu Qing of that day performed very differently. ¡°Why do you want to fight for no reason? Besides, I won¡¯t fight.¡± Chu Qing pushed away, how did he feel that Tang Ziyan wanted to beat him. ¡°How do you grind so much today? It¡¯s not like you at all, like a man, oh, forget, you are a man.¡± Tang Ziyan said Chu Qing. Because of the fact that 3 days ago, Tang Ziyan was afraid that Chu Qing was a little bit floating, so he borrowed a contest today and wanted to have an official husband. Therefore, since the people of Chu Qing are here today, it is impossible to say anything about this contest. This, Chu Qing can hear Tang Ziyan is irritating, but he can not bear this kind of excitement, after all, it is about the dignity of men. Hanging the schoolbag on the side of the training weapon, Chu Qing¡¯s toes a little, as lithe as a swallow, jumped up, rolled over and stepped into the ring, far away from Tang Ziyan. ¡°Well, can I ask why?¡± Chu Qing didn¡¯t want to be unclear. It ¡¯s a pity that Chu Qing did n¡¯t get the answer he wanted. Tang Ziyan got up and attacked, just responded: ¡°Lose, I ¡¯ll tell you.¡± Chu Qing lost, and Tang Ziyan naturally wanted to educate Chu Qing with Hu Gang. At that time, Chu Qing naturally understood, and if he lost, it would be impossible. Chu Qing¡¯s realm has grown rapidly in the past few days, and he has mastered several spells of the previous life, which is just a way to test his battle strength. As a result, the two began to work harder in the ring ¡­ At Chu Qing¡¯s house, Chu Qing didn¡¯t go back, so I don¡¯t know that Gong Yue was not at his house tonight, but went out in the afternoon and never returned. Gongyue is going out, no need to say hello to Father Chu, and Father Chu doesn¡¯t ask too much, so no one knows what she is doing, only herself. Just when Chu Qing and Tang Ziyan played in a frenzy, Jinmen ¡¯s largest and most luxurious only one 6-star hotel in the highest specification private room was holding a meeting. All the participants were covered with cloaks. It was the group of people who came to Tianjin from the headquarters of Imperial Capital Supervision Department of Imperial Capital a few days ago to investigate the death of Superintendent Xu Ran. As the leader, whether judged by body shape or voice, it is clearly our palace moon, Palace Young Lady Assistant Xiaoyu is reporting to the special envoy of the palace. According to their investigations over the past few days, it is related to Xu Ran ¡¯s death. He only knows that it is most likely because of a bottle of agar, and who did it specifically, and got nothing. On the night given by Sejin Auction House, there was no suspicious person in the list of people who participated in the auction. But they found something interesting. Xiaoyu presents Miaoyue a Spirit Stone, which is produced by Chu Qing. This new Rare Item matter, as soon as Miyayue¡¯s hands are in touch, Miyayue¡¯s eyes brighten after a search, and hurriedly ask Xiaoyu: ¡°What is this?¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 179 Xiao Yu will tell the news to Gongyue, nothing more than this thing is Sejin Auction House, the latest thing that appeared in the latest auction, and nothing else. After listening to it, Mong Yue fell into contemplation. Under the cloak of green, she didn¡¯t know what she was thinking. After a long time, Mong Yue showed a faint smile and decided: ¡°Zhai Yu must have concealed something, and he must also know what.¡± ¡°The subordinates immediately took Zhai Yu and questioned it.¡± Xiao Yu got up and asked for instructions. Gong Yue waved her hand to sit down and said, ¡°Zhai Yu is also named Zhai Yu anyway. We can move, but it¡¯s not easy to explain. Check the people who have recently approached Zhai Yu. I think we will have an answer. of.¡± At this time, Gongyue, the one that Chu Qing knew, was simply judged to be 2 people, so the world was smooth, and the palace was deep. The matter is still under investigation. When Miyagi left the hotel, it was already in the sun, and she had been in Jinmen for some time. In the past, she could find out why this happened within 3 days, but this time she was long enough. She is not in a hurry, just like a cat, enjoying the pleasure of chasing her prey. She is looking forward to the day when the answer is revealed. Of course, the most important reason is that she finally left Imperial Capital for a trip, and really didn¡¯t want to go back to the prison. Gongyue was thinking about things and took a step carefully. Downstairs at Chu Qing ¡¯s house, he kicked over a garbage bag. The garbage inside was scattered all over the place. Gongyue hurriedly jumped a distance, looking at his toes with disgust, afraid of getting caught Something dirty. But when she saw the melon seeds scattered around her feet, her heartbeat accelerated suddenly, and she looked excited. She squatted down and ignored the mess. With her clean fat hands, she pulled a dumpling out of a pile of garbage. Crumpled paper. She still has an impression of this piece of paper. It was the piece of melon seeds that she snatched from Chu Qing yesterday evening. The thing on the paper, Gong Yue, was looking at the complicated lines, breathlessness, and burning eyes. . Sometimes I really need a chance. Yesterday¡¯s Gongyue was snort disdainfully to this painting, but today, she is holding this paper full of stains like a treasure. She understood this picture that no one could understand except Chu Qing. She held this dirty straw paper in her hand. A kind of rays of light called hope rose from Gongyue ¡¯s eyes, and she hurried upstairs. , She is full of a single thought, that is to find Chu Qing ¡­¡­ Tingyu dojo, on the ring, Chu Qing and Tang Ziyan crossed their arms and hugged. Tang Ziyan is in the front and Chu Qing is in the back, which seems to be fighting, but like two lovers nestling together. It¡¯s quite in line with the relationship between the two people today. Chu Qing¡¯s forehead is densely packed with sweat, but it¡¯s hard to hide joy in his eyes. Tang Ziyan¡¯s white martial artist is rumpled and has 2 clear footprints. Tang Ziyan¡¯s face was flushed and her eyes were so embarrassed and indignant. She lost, and she lost. It was almost incomprehensible. At this time, Chu Qing was even suppressed, and his actions were blocked, and he could not break away. ¡°Hehe, I won, can you tell me why I should fight now?¡± Chu Qing finally defeated Tang Ziyan head-on, without using Kuang Yi Dan, he was very happy. ¡°Don¡¯t you understand people? I said you lost, and I tell you, are you lost now?¡± Tang Ziyan said flustered and exasperated. Chu Qing¡¯s words made her feel humiliated even if Chu Qing was not malicious. (End of this chapter) Chapter 180 ¡°Then I admit defeat?¡± Chu Qing admits defeat without changing his tongue, without any hesitation. Tang Ziyan saw Chu Qing who had seen such a rogue, and it refreshed her understanding. She gnawed her teeth and looked at Chu Qing and said, ¡°So do you admit defeat?¡± Chu Qing did not recognize this loss, and he was not serious anymore. He held others and said that he lost, it was humiliating, but: ¡°I let go of you, may I not start?¡± Chu Qing didn¡¯t want to fight Tang Ziyan. It was too tired, but he was too light to beat her, and he was too heavy to hurt her. Who would tell him what to do? ¡°OK, I don¡¯t want to do it.¡± Tang Ziyan said with a stalk around his neck. That look, that tone and Chu Qing said that when he admits defeat, it¡¯s the same. Chu Qing believed that she would be a ghost. He was sure that with his own hands, he would usher in a rainstorm-like offensive. But he had to figure out the question. Chu Qing put his mouth to Ye Chenxi¡¯s fragrant ear and asked, ¡°I don¡¯t ask why, but I¡¯m sure about one thing. You want me to fight. Does it matter? ¡° ¡°Be clear.¡± Tang Ziyan¡¯s ears were made crisp by the heat from Chu Qing¡¯s breath. She seemed to have no energy on her body. She was uncomfortable or over-comfortable. Anyway, she was upset. ¡°Well, that¡¯s it.¡± Chu Qing rubbed his hand across Tang Ziyan¡¯s armpit on Tang Ziyan¡¯s chest. Tang Ziyan knew, gnashing teeth, peach blossoms, and used his head back to fiercely touch Chu Qing. Chu Qing suffered such a mallet, and his nose bridge was almost broken. ¡°You are crazy.¡± Chu Qing sucked his nose in pain. ¡°You are a little man, I forgot to mention it. We haven¡¯t even calculated this.¡± Tang Ziyan twisted his body and struggled to get rid of Chu Qing¡¯s control. Chu Qing tried his best to suppress Tang Ziyan, and secretly thought how he did such a stupid thing. Originally Tang Ziyan didn¡¯t expect, but now ¡­ But as long as the reason for this time is not because of that, Chu Qing does not matter. That thing made Chu Qing feel inappropriate, and he did n¡¯t think he was wrong. ¡°Hey, what you promised at that time, let alone you are a girl, this kind of thing is not a disadvantage.¡± Chu Qing learns to use, and immediately changes his mind to use this World concept to appease Tang Ziyan. ¡°Hmph, suffer? Do you know that you are doing so in front of so many people, so I have no face.¡± Tang Ziyan remembered that weird look when others looked at her now, so he was not angry. ¡°Co-author, do you think you should take the initiative?¡± ¡°nonsense.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Chu Qing has nothing to say, the weather is so hot, the two people are so close, Chu Qing was already hot, and now it is even hotter, and Tang Ziyan¡¯s slender white neck also exudes fine and dense fragrance sweat. Chu Qing licked his lips dryly, this posture was a bit **, Chu Qing within the body There was a fire raging, just now I still care about the issue of debate, at this time all turned into farts, and the puff is gone. Tang Ziyan also reacted to her more than Chu Qing. She was hot all over, and she could even feel something uncomfortable on her butt. Chu Qing¡¯s mouth was close to Tang Ziyan¡¯s pink cheeks. Tang Ziyan turned his head to respond, and he could control his actions, out of reach. Tang Ziyan was very impatient and said a little angrily: ¡°Don¡¯t you let you not cultivate ancient martial arts? How can you beat me even if I don¡¯t listen to me? It doesn¡¯t look like you want to look like you Wu people. ¡° (End of this chapter) Chapter 181 With four words of heart and soul, Chu Qing understood it, and only felt that it was chilling and chilling. Zhang Mou took a bite on Tang Ziyan¡¯s blowable face, Chu Qing said: ¡°This will not need you to worry about, in short, I will not let you be widowed.¡± ¡°Fart, do you teach the language of the Sports Teacher? Even the Sports Teacher, it is possible to make mistakes on this common-sense problem. The widowhood is for men, don¡¯t mess with it, okay. And, again, Even if you ca n¡¯t, I wo n¡¯t be widowed. ¡± Tang Ziyan¡¯s words made Chu Qing even more powerful than her seductive body. Chu Qing, like an animal thinking with three legs, loosened Tang Ziyan and stared at Tang Ziyan crimson. Then, before he dumped Tang Ziyan, he was already thrown down by Tang Ziyan. While Chu Qing couldn¡¯t help laughing, he was hit hard. He responded with twice the strength of Tang Ziyan, vowing to take back his initiative. But Tang Ziyan did not to be outdone. After a while, Chu Qing¡¯s school uniform jacket was thrown aside by Tang Ziyan that¡¯s all. The T-shirt worn inside was also lifted by Tang Ziyan, revealing Chu Qing¡¯s sturdy body. Chu Qing¡¯s white, weak body was very different from that of other boys. Chu Qing¡¯s skin is Mai yellow, with tight abdominal muscles and a majestic figure. Tang Ziyan, who was watching it all, felt itchy in his heart, while appreciating Chu Qing¡¯s figure. Tang Ziyan also secretly compared Chu Qing with the colored anchors, and finally concluded that Chu Qing threw them dozens of streets. Tang Ziyan is admiring Chu Qing and Chu Qing is also admiring Tang Ziyan. Chu Qing didn¡¯t see it. Tang Ziyan didn¡¯t wear anything except this martial artist suit. Chu Qing can bear this, incarnation hungry wolf in a flash, plop on ¡­ The air was heating up, the hormones were colliding, and when the two were almost about to meet frankly, Chu Qing¡¯s eyes crossed a clear, and he couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Here, it seems wrong?¡± The huge space of 100 ten square meters, how do you feel like you are fighting in the field, and 10000 people come, right? Chu Qing does not have the habit of live broadcasting. Tang Ziyan laughed at Chu Qing¡¯s words, ¡°Why, are you shy?¡± This charming smile dispelled the clear vision of Chu Qing¡¯s eyes, Chu Qing said: ¡°Shy, impossible, I have been impossible shy in my life.¡± Chu Qing leaned down ¡­ ¡°Cough cough ¡­¡± A slight cough came. Chu Qing¡¯s head was just buried, and the magnificent man lifted up, and a very voluptuous man came from the corridor outside. Yes, he was voluptuous, with eyeliner drawn, false eyelashes, and powder on his face. This damn training room has no doors, so from the corridor, you can see everything on the ring at a glance. It¡¯s not too bad for this person to appear, Chu Qing is wary of 10000 points. He wouldn¡¯t think of it as a coincidence of shit, and it¡¯s really not a coincidence of shit. The man really pinched it. Tang Ziyan turned his head and saw the man. He hurriedly turned around and turned Chu Qing aside. While tidying up his clothes, he shouted in a decent way: ¡°Dad.¡± I wiped it, Chu Qing¡¯s brain is like a high-speed CPU, this information is large, Tang Ziyan¡¯s docile appearance, plus that person¡¯s style. Chu Qing came to a conclusion that this dad, not the other dad, was also a very warm and loving name in Chu Qing¡¯s understanding. (End of this chapter) Chapter 182 But now Chu Qing forcibly draws the equal sign between the dad and the nanny he thinks. The dad of this World takes the child, think about this Chu Qing, and then look at the charming man. In a complex mood, I don¡¯t want to talk about taking a child, but how can it be so flamboyant? When Chu Qing was stunned, Tang Ziyan pushed Chu Qing. Chu Qing hastily sorted out his clothes. His honor now is indeed a bit embarrassing. And Chu Qing in a hurry, when he was lifting his pants, Tang Ziyan was staring at his lower body and squinting, his eyes radiating ray of rays of light. This scene of one person¡¯s embarrassment and one person¡¯s shyness was just such a scene where 2 people with thick skin like a city wall made it to make a fuss about nothing. Not only did his face not become more red, but instead of the presence of outsiders, the red tide gradually receded. I do n¡¯t know if Tang Ziyan saw it. Anyway, Chu Qing saw that Tang Ziyan ¡¯s dad ¡¯s face was distorted. ¡°You, come with me. I have just prepared some medicine for injury. You can clean up Yan¡¯er and wait for her to take it back.¡± The dad pointed her orchid and pointed at Chu Qing. Chu Qing felt uncomfortable and almost vomited. He looked at Tang Ziyan blankly. Tang Ziyan quickly stood up and explained: ¡°Dad, this is Chu Qing, my boyfriend, this is my dad, this dojo is the dad¡¯s . ¡° ¡°Young Lady said so, but it really lifted the old man. This is Tang Family¡¯s property. I¡¯m just hosting ¡­¡± Tang Ziyan tone barely fell, the dad stood up and emphasized. Chu Qing seriously suspected that he had the suspicion of showing loyalty, but this was in charge of his fart affairs, and Chu Qing was not interested in listening to these superficial things about shit. Touching his mouth, he pondered Tang Ziyan¡¯s bone-etching red lips, and he looked around for 4 times. He inadvertently saw a silhouette shaking at the end of the corridor, and it looked like someone¡¯s figure. Someone refers to Zhuo Buqun, Chu Qing turned back and asked Tang Ziyan: ¡°Did you invite Zhuo Buqun?¡± ¡°He¡¯s here?¡± Tang Ziyan was very impatient when she heard her grandpa¡¯s speech. He heard Chu Qing¡¯s words and he was in a spirit. Chu Qing reached out to the end of the hallway and expressed his silence for Zhuo Buqun. If he guessed right, Tang Ziyan was looking for Zhuo Buqun to calculate the old account today. At the end of the corridor, Zhuo Buqun saw Chu Qing reaching out his finger, and he knew that he had been seen by Chu Qing. He did n¡¯t want to hide, and walked out of the corner to meet Chu Qing ¡¯s vision. Chu Qing¡¯s eyes were originally on Zhuo Buqun, but suddenly he felt cold all over. Only then did he discover that Tang Ziyan¡¯s dad was staring at himself. What¡¯s wrong with this? Chu Qing has a very bad hunch, this person seems to come from him from the very beginning, and just now, he seems to interrupt the conversation between this dad and Tang Ziyan. But he didn¡¯t mean it. He said this person Barabbas, Barbara¡¯s, and said some useless nonsense, even Tang Ziyan was reluctant to listen, let alone him. Tang Ziyan also found something wrong, reached out and pulled Chu Qing¡¯s clothes, and pulled Chu Qing to his side. Seeing that, the dad was quite helpless sighed and turned to the corridor. Chu Qing greets his eighteen generations ancestors in his heart, what does this mean, Chu Qing feels insulted by people, still such a sissy. When the dad passed by Zhuo Buqun, Zhuo Buqun stopped immediately, standing side by side, and bowed his head respectfully and said hello: ¡°Director Ting Yu.¡± And that Ting Yu ¡¯s dad had nostrils and even ignored Zhuo ¡¯s unreasonableness, and Chu Qing did n¡¯t even see it on Zhuo ¡¯s face. This made Chu Qing ask himself: Is this dad so powerful? Chu Qing recalled the gloomy look just now, it was really cold. What Chu Qing didn¡¯t find just now is that behind Zhuo Buqun, he followed his gang of henchman. When he saw Ting Yu¡¯s dad, he didn¡¯t dare to take a breath, and behaved like a rabbit. (End of this chapter) Chapter 183 Chu Qing learned from Zhuo Buqun¡¯s mouth that this person was called Ting Yu, which also confirmed Chu Qing¡¯s previous guess that the curator of the dojo was a man, but Chu Qing would rather he guess wrong. Ting Yu ¡¯s dad has left, but they are still keeping quiet out of fear, and they obediently stood in 2 rows on the open space in front of the ring. Tang Ziyan changed his previous easy-going appearance, took out his official frame, and pretended to walk to the ring, climbed the side rope, sat on the top, and looked at Zhuo Buqun and the others from the top. This forced her to pretend, Chu Qing was very envious, Tang Ziyan just lightly ignored the outstanding and the others. Zhuo Buqun was immediately frightened to admit that he was wrong: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s our fault. We shouldn¡¯t exclude our classmates because we forget our work privately, but it¡¯s all blame. It¡¯s not a thing in the 2nd, actually got a fake and bullied us ¡­ ¡­ ¡° Zhuo Buqun¡¯s brains are indeed quite fast. While pretending to be poor, they still don¡¯t forget to shirk their responsibilities. During the period, they also sneaked into Chu Qing more than once and tried to make Chu Qing help them for mercy. Chu Qing was too late to watch the drama. How could he do the kind of complaining with virtue? Seriously, he couldn¡¯t do that kind of thing because he wanted to do it more than once, but even if he pretended to be Saint, he didn¡¯t make it to the best. ¡°I will account for Li Huang¡¯er¡¯s account with her. Now let me talk about your problems, don¡¯t interrupt me.¡± Tang Ziyan looked serious. This terrified Zhuo Buqun, didn¡¯t they finish all their questions? What else? Zhuo Buqun felt wronged in his heart. Seeing Zhuo¡¯s pity, Chu Qing decided to help him recollect his memories, walked under the ring, and dragged Tang Ziyan off the side rope. Chu Qing opened his palm and patted Tang Ziyan¡¯s ass for 2 times. In Tang Ziyan¡¯s eyes that wanted to kill, he explained: ¡°Where do you have ash, I will clean it for you.¡± ¡°Go ¡­¡± Tang Ziyan¡¯s complexion stiffened, facing Chu Qing¡¯s buttocks. Because of Chu Qing¡¯s words, she reminded her of being kicked in the ass by Chu Qing when she had just competed. Although it didn¡¯t hurt, she hated shame. Tang Ziyan kicked, Chu Qing hurriedly burst out with a smile on his face, okay, he admits what help or not Zhuo Buqun is a gossip, he is like patting ¡®tiger butt¡¯, teasing Tang Ziyan, this woman Pretend that even he feels like a dwarf. The relationship between Tang Ziyan and Chu Qing, in the eyes of Zhuo Buqun and the others, is simply playing with flirtatiousness, showing affection, and Zhuo Buqun almost jealous of death. Seeing that this group of people did not understand, Tang Ziyan simply pointed out. After losing her hands, she directly asked: ¡°Who is the person who applied the sticker to the chair that day?¡± As soon as this remark came out, Zhuo Buqun¡¯s face was pale, and when he looked back carefully, it seemed that Chu Qing didn¡¯t sit in that chair that day, but Tang Ziyan did, and Zhuo Buqun finally understood what was wrong. No one responded, Tang Ziyan¡¯s impatient stomping, peng sound, the sound in the training room was not loud, but it could be heard in Zhuo Buqun¡¯s heart like thunder. Immediately kicked 6 godless Zhang Xifei out of the team and said, ¡°He did?¡± Damn, the one who sells his teammates is called simply, Chu Qing is simply addicted. Zhang Xifei, who was kicked out of the team, looked back at Zhuo Buqi pitifully, and it was very disgusting. ¡°Really you?¡± Tang Ziyan played like a cat that caught a mouse. Zhang Xifei opened his mouth several times. From Chu Qing¡¯s point of view, he just wanted to sell others, but the constipation-like expression seemed extremely tangled. In the end, he still counseled and admitted that he did it. (End of this chapter) Chapter 184 Chu Qing was a bit disappointed. He was really looking forward to the good show that dogs bite dogs. In fact, Tao Yunyao is right. Chu Qing is really bad. ¡°Okay.¡± Tang Ziyan nodded, believing this statement, and then carrying Zhang Xifei, dragging directly to the ring. Zhang Xifei was terrified. He clasped the side rope with two hands, trembling all over like a pendulum. ¡°So whose idea is this?¡± Tang Ziyan then asked. The offense asked one by one, this is who didn¡¯t expect, Chu Qing didn¡¯t expect Tang Ziyan actually has such a ruthless side, Zhuo Buqun also didn¡¯t expect Tang Ziyan really will do so. Who will admit this, and continue to plant on Zhang Xifei¡¯s head, then look at the posture of Tang Ziyan. In this case, Zhang Xifei is going to lie out this time. Tang Ziyan overwhelms everyone in the imposing manner, including Chu Qing. Not to mention Zhuo Buqun and the others Yes, they are almost unstable in front of Tang Ziyan, then there is nothing to be thinking about, and each and everyone directly stood up and recognized. The idea was Xiao 5, because he couldn¡¯t swallow that breath, what nodded allowed was outstanding, he was the boss, and without him nodded, other people wouldn¡¯t really do that, and it was Zhang Xifei who did it. In addition, for example, who bought the sticker, who paid the money, and the one who fanned the flames. These little miscellaneous fish, Tang Ziyan has no time to manage, waving a word, shuaa ~ in the team behind Zhuo Buqun ran away. The only thing left is that Tang Ziyan did n¡¯t let it go, and Zhuo Buqun was crying with a sad face. He did n¡¯t want to cry, but wanted to be beaten with strength, maybe he still had the strength to climb out of the dojo gate. Their ending is doomed, but Chu Qing still said a lot: ¡°Are you hitting a man?¡± It stands to reason that the women of this World are ashamed of beating men, not to mention the proud people like Tang Ziyan, so Chu Qing would have such a question, even he himself felt that it was unfathomable mystery. Tang Ziyan sneered, pointing at the ring and signalling that Xiao 5 and Zhuo Buqun who were standing below went up and said, ¡°I hit 2, and I am not bullying them.¡± But Chu Qing read another answer from Tang Ziyan. When Tang Ziyan spoke, she faced the ring and turned her back to Chu Qing, she said by touching her ass. The unspoken implication seems to be that Chu Qing is also a man, and beat her, she has no face, so she has no face, and still cares. ¡°Are you going to ask me to invite you for a second time?¡± As Chu Qing was waiting to watch a good show, there was a soft voice in the corridor. Chu Qing heard his back breathing air-cool, Tang Ziyan¡¯s pavilion¡¯s dad, wandering in the corridor at this time, is simply soul of a deceased has not yet dispersed. Chu Qing knows that sentence is said to himself, can Chu Qing say that it is difficult to be kind? Anyway, he had no chance to watch this one-sided contest. To give Zhuo Buqun 3 people a self-seeking look, Chu Qing walked into the hallway with Ting Yu¡¯s cold eyes. Behind him, Zhuo Buqun¡¯s three people are ashamed, but there is a sense of relief. Because they looked at Chu Qing¡¯s eyes from Tang Ziyan, they saw Chu Qing look at their eyes, and suddenly they felt a lot of balance, and poor Chu Qing didn¡¯t know. Ting Yu took Chu Qing left and right, and walked all the way to a quiet room. On the way, Chu Qing was wondering a question. Is this Ting Yu a good one? (End of this chapter) Chapter 185 You see, Tingyu is a martial artist, is that right? It¡¯s still a man, is that right? He also said that Tang Ziyan was given some wound medicine, is that right? The most important thing is, Tang Ziyan said that there is no male Medicine Refining Master, then Chu Qing can not draw a conclusion, this Ting Yu is not only a martial artist, but realm is not low, because he can refine medicine. So he must have gone to the palace, thinking of this, with Chu Qing behind Ting Yu, his eyes can no longer move the crotch of Ting Yu. He has a very strong impulse, want to rip off Ting Yu¡¯s pants, to see what it is like? This idea, like wild grass, grew wild in Chu Qing¡¯s head. Finally, Chu Qing used him as Tang Ziyan¡¯s dad to respect. This reason suppressed this evil thought. Following Ting Yu, he entered the quiet room, elegant environment, ink painting, flower arrangement, incense ¡­ A standard woman, no, a man¡¯s room, Chu Qing looked at Ting Yu¡¯s white face with a beardless white face. Two people were alone, and the room made him feel uncomfortable. He is like now, let Ting Yu quickly hand over the wounded medicine to him, he immediately took away, maybe Tang Ziyan has not finished playing, he can still catch up. ¡°Sit ~¡± Ting Yu walked to the short room in the house and gave way with a wide sleeve. Chu Qing hurriedly waved his hand: ¡°No, after finishing things, I will go inside without disturbing ¡­¡± Chu Qing¡¯s words were not over yet, Ting Yu spoke again: ¡°Let you sit, you sit, how can you not give your face? Is it something uncultivated.¡± What the hell, Chu Qing took a step back and looked at Ting Yu with his back turned to him. What kind of routine is this? The previous moment was fine. Why did he suddenly curse people at once. ¡°Do you have something to tell me?¡± Chu Qing asked calmly, only when the dog barked. ¡°It¡¯s not too stupid.¡± Ting Yu said sullenly, then each minding their own business sat down, picked up the teapot on the short table to 2 cups of tea, and handed a cup to Chu Qing. Chu Qing looked at the posture, he could not sit down, then sat down patiently. ¡°Drink ~¡± Ting Yu said imperatively. Chu Qing took the tea cup and drank it, and the tea was not dripping. Chu Qing thought about it. In his ear, he remembered Ting Yu¡¯s tart and mean voice: ¡°Vulgar.¡± Chu Qing laughed angrily, he looked at a serious tea tasting Ting Yu, really wanted to return to him: rough your sister¡¯s contempt ¡­¡­ Looking at the face of Tang Ziyan, Chu Qing endured. After finishing a cup of tea in Ting Yuzhuang¡¯s pretend taste, he then asked: ¡°Your name is Chu Qing? Where does your family live? How many people are there? The house is dry and so on?¡± This is checking the hukou, kind of like the mother-in-law asking the new son-in-law, but Chu Qing is not the new son-in-law, and Ting Yu is not the same as the mother-in-law. Chu Qing could understand that, nodded, he picked up the teapot and poured himself a cup of tea to moisturize his throat, because he felt that he would definitely be thirsty after talking too much. And Ting Yu saw Chu Qing¡¯s unruly behavior, and felt disgusted in his eyes, and his eyes were full of disgust. After drinking tea like a cow, Chu Qing put down the cup and grinned: ¡°You are so tired of talking around, aren¡¯t you tired? There is nothing to say, do you want to say that I have no money and no family life? The capable 3 no one is not worthy of your home Tang Ziyan, hurry up and roll it off as soon as possible. ¡° Chu Qing didn¡¯t expect. He also had such a day. He didn¡¯t say to marry a man. He still couldn¡¯t marry and was rejected. (End of this chapter) Chapter 186 ¡°Did I not say that?¡± Said Ting Yu with a deliberate reservedness on his face. Chu Qing had fun, Zhale, Chu Qing asked: ¡°So what do you want to say? I listen to you.¡± ¡°You are like this, you can¡¯t be a Tang Family host, you have to be fun, be clear yourself how many catties and how many taels. I see you in front of Ziyan, no big or small, no rules at all, purple Rock pets you and lets you. But you are too can¡¯t tell good from bad, femme fatale, Ziyan is fascinated by you ¡­ ¡° ¡°Stop, stop, stop ¡­¡± Chu Qing hurriedly stopped. He was afraid that he would listen to him again, and he would be unable to bear and laughed out loud, ¡°I admit that you said, Wen Ya is done, can¡¯t that mean? Rest assured, I will not marry your family¡¯s Ziyan, I swear, but there is a sentence, I have to make it clear, my own how many catties and how many taels, I know very well, but some people seem not to know. ¡° At the end of his speech, Chu Qing said softly and hardly that he was not a temperless person. On the contrary, he had a bad temper and just happened to be able to restrain himself. Boom ~ Ting Yu patted the table and shook back the teapot. Tea was spilled on the table. Ting Yu¡¯s sharp voice sounded: ¡°impudent.¡± That tone, the hoarseness made Chu Qing feel uncomfortable, okay, he understands how this person is, Chu Qing is not nobded and nodded, it is a step back, and then said: ¡°This thing, you and me are useless, this you I have to tell Tang Ziyan that as long as she lets me get away, I will definitely be far from her, and if I look back and chop my head, now, if there is nothing wrong, I will go first. ¡° ¡°Crazy.¡± Ting Yuqi¡¯s chest resembled a bellows and he gasped for 2 breaths. Ting Yu stretched out his precious hand and slapped on Chu Qing ¡¯s face, saying: ¡°You will also rely on your humorous face, which will only harm people. You do n¡¯t need me to talk to Ziyan. After seeing your face, how do you stay with Ziyan? ¡° When Ting Yu¡¯s hand reached out, Chu Qing didn¡¯t hide. In that hand, when Chu Qing¡¯s face was slapped, Chu Qing¡¯s complexion suddenly changed, gloomy and scary. After listening to Ting Yu¡¯s words, Chu Qing smiled a little in his heart. It¡¯s gone. In front of him, he can be a joke when Tingyu is talking, even if it is not funny at all, but this is all started, Chu Qing wants to pretend to be dead, as ignorant, but he can¡¯t do it. This slap shot on the face, it didn¡¯t hurt, it didn¡¯t hurt at all, but Chu Qing wanted to kill. ¡°Remove your dog¡¯s paw.¡± Chu Qing said, pressing on the fire. ¡°You slut, who is the dog?¡± Ting Yu, like a cat stepped on the tail, swears and scolds Chu Qing, while the other side has raised his sharp claws. Just wait for the palm to sway, he must be able to finish what he said and scratch Chu Qing¡¯s face. But Chu Qing will not give him a chance, because it is just the last chance. Grasping Ting Yu¡¯s wrist, Chu Ting kicked Chu Qing directly with one foot, and then walked out of the quiet room without looking back. He still shows mercy, just because of Tang Ziyan¡¯s dad. It ¡¯s a pity Tingyu did n¡¯t know how to cherish, this cat was not only trampled on the tail, but also kicked, so he went crazy and rushed to Chu Qing desperately, recruiting very ruthless, an immortal look . The movement here is really too big. On the ring side, Tang Ziyan had to stop the bullying contest and rushed into the corridor anxiously. She was afraid that Chu Qing would lose money. In her view, Chu Qing could not beat her dad. . (End of this chapter) Chapter 187 But she was wrong. When she arrived, she saw Chu Qing pressing Ting Yu¡¯s dad. Tang Ziyan was stunned and stunned for a while. She forgot to pull the frame for a while. She thinks that Chu Qing ca n¡¯t beat Ting Yu ¡¯s dad, because when Chu Qing fights with her, she is better than herself, but I do n¡¯t know if it ¡¯s Chu Qing ¡¯s useless trick. Qing does not need to keep his hand. So Ting Yu was in a tragedy, and was forced to retreat by Chu Qing. Until Ting Yu was approached to the training room, Tang Ziyan inserted it and stopped 2 people. In the training room, 3 people with bloody nose and swollen face, seeing Chu Qing with such a magnificent look, look weird, they still expect Chu Qing to be beaten by Ting Yu? When they first came in, they saw that Ting Yu was n¡¯t happy with Chu Qing, but why did this happen? It¡¯s a little difficult to understand. Chu Qing had the upper hand, but Ting Yu was not annoyed. After being stopped by Tang Ziyan, coldly snorted and said: ¡°It seems that I am more attentive, and you are also a martial artist, so there is no problem that I think about. ¡° On the other hand, Chu Qing was regarded as Court Eunuch, and blinked, Chu Qing wanted to defend 2 sentences, but it seemed that there was no need to defend. He didn¡¯t want to say one more sentence with Ting Yu. ¡°What the hell is going on?¡± Tang Ziyan asked out loudly. ¡°What is going on, she thinks I am not worthy of you, let me stay away from you, then I will stay away from you.¡± Chu Qing said and turned away, Tang Ziyan invited him to come to the show today. I didn¡¯t see the play, but I played a show myself, and Chu Qing¡¯s interest in staying at all was gone. Tang Ziyan took a look at Chu Qing¡¯s departure and thought that Chu Qing was angry. The glaring dad in his heart was anxious and then hurried to stop Chu Qing. Chu Qing is angry, but not with Tang Ziyan. Ting Yu is hypocritical. He wants to take care of Tang Ziyan¡¯s backyard. But he is afraid of causing Tang Ziyan to be unhappy, very conflicted, and very perverted. ¡°I didn¡¯t say to let you leave Ziyan, I just said that you can¡¯t be the Tang Family master. Now, even Ziyan¡¯s men can¡¯t do it, it¡¯s because I¡¯m busy.¡± Ting Yu defended himself. Chu Qing was mad and stopped to turn. Chu Qing pointed at Ting Yu¡¯s nose and said, ¡°You listen to me, I will say it again, I will not marry anyone, forever. Even her.¡± Tang Ziyan is kneeling and begging me that I wo n¡¯t marry her, so you ¡¯re satisfied, and I ¡¯m a man. I do n¡¯t have to worry about this, but I can be sure that you are not a man. ¡± ¡°You, you, you ¡­¡± Ting Yu heard others saying that he was not a man, he felt uncomfortable in his heart, and anxiously red white pointed at Chu Qing for a long time, but could not utter a word. When Tang Ziyan heard Chu Qing¡¯s words that she would not marry her, even if the cover was better, the corners of her eyes flickered violently, and her heart even turned up heaven overflowing giant wave. Tang Ziyan¡¯s reaction, Chu Qing, who was in a hurry, didn¡¯t find it at all. Chu Qing stared at Ting Yu. You don¡¯t come out of Ting Yu. Chu Qing also said: ¡°Also, I forgot to tell you that the people who shot me in the face are not without them, but they all have one thing in common, that is, they are all dead. Like you, I did not recruit you to provoke you, also The one who can live is with the exception of because of her. ¡° Chu Qing turned his head and pointed to Tang Ziyan. Tang Ziyan smiled bitterly. He really didn¡¯t know whether he should be happy or not. ¡°You, you slut, don¡¯t be afraid to flash your tongue when you talk big, I¡¯m here now, today¡¯s business has nothing to do with Ziyan, you have to kill me, you come, you have to kill me, I still want to Scratch your face? ¡°Ting Yu snort disdainfully to Chu Qing. (End of this chapter) Chapter 188 Nonsense Chu Qing did not, raising his hand is a sword, sword light flashed, Ting Yu¡¯s left half of the hair, puffed and fell to the ground, shaving Chu Qing directly into Yin Yang head. Gudu, Zhuo Buqun swallowed saliva together. They only felt that their foreheads were air-cooled. Today, they were really scared of Chu Qing ¡¯s ambitions. They only thought that before they were opposed to Chu Qing, it was simply that the old life star was hanging. , The fate is long. In the future, even with 10000 guts, they will never provoke Chu Qing again. Ting Yu finally stopped speaking hard, and no longer used his sharp voice to say shady and mean words. Facts have proved that Chu Qing can kill him, Ting Yupo sits on the ground with a cry, and his legs are frightened. Tang Ziyan quickly went to serve, when Tang Ziyan helped Ting Yu back to the quiet room. Chu Qing saw Zhuo Buqun who was scared into quails and beaten into pig heads, and asked, ¡°Are you still going? I don¡¯t think Tang Ziyan is in a good mood. You are still waiting for her to come out and beat you again.¡± Pause? ¡° ¡°Uh, oh, go, go, go, go now ¡­¡± Zhuo Buqun agreed with three people, and fled the dojo even crawling and rolling. Chu Qing was walking behind them, thinking about it, what is this called today? He was a winner, but he was not happy at all. It was really the same kind of person as Tingyu. When you meet this kind of person, no matter how you do it, your good mood will always be destroyed. Look at Zhuo Buqun who has no fighting spirit at all. At this time, they did not dare to resist on the surface, but there was always a bit of resentment in their eyes. But today, only panic, Chu Qing knows that his other opponent is gone, a bit of a sense of frustration, and there is a lot of joy in life. ¡°Ai, wait.¡± At the door of dojo, Chu Qing stopped Zhuo Buqun 3 people. They came out of the dojo and ran away with their legs, but Chu Qing¡¯s voice, they still running, each and everyone shrank to stand in front of Chu Qing. Zhuo Buqun¡¯s mouth is about to admit his mistake. Today, he has been beaten badly by Tang Ziyan. If he is repaired by Chu Qing again, his half life will be gone. Chu Qing hurriedly raised his hand to stop Zhuo Buqun from speaking, and he returned them without malicious intent. ¡°Does it hurt?¡± Chu Qing asked. Is not this nonsensical? Zhuo Buqun thought about it, but he didn¡¯t dare to say it, but hey, hey, he called twice, which was an answer. ¡°Then how do you like to go to school tomorrow?¡± Each and everyone is like a pig¡¯s head, who wants them to love face so much, Chu Qing guarantees that they will take leave tomorrow. Chu Qing¡¯s question is very worthy of consideration. Zhuo Buqun and 3 people thought about it very seriously. They didn¡¯t think about it before. It was a big mistake. ¡°Do you want to, the wound on your face, better hurry?¡± Chu Qing follows the temptation. ¡°This ~ Hum ~ broad ~ can¡± Zhuo Buqun¡¯s speech couldn¡¯t even bite clearly, showing how swollen his face was. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about impossible, just say whether you want it or not.¡± Chu Qing asked. Will Chu Qing be so kind? The eyeballs of Zhuo Buqun¡¯s thieves twirled in their swollen eyes. ¡°What do you want?¡± Zhuo Buqun didn¡¯t think it was free. Talking to smart people is easy, and Chu Qing came in and said, ¡°You call me big brother. When I become my little brother in the future, I will treat you and have other benefits.¡± ¡°Yuan ¡­¡± Zhuo Buqun let out a long breath, he thought Chu Qing wanted something, just this, he couldn¡¯t ask for it, and immediately bowed, it was the sentence: ¡°Da ~ pot.¡± The other two are also 2 willing, and the small five learns to be outstanding, and calls the big brother. Zhang Xifei had more words: ¡°Da ~ Guo, Chu Cauldron, as long as you cover us in the future, we can call *** ¡­¡± This is really a terrible thing, and even Chu Qing, a person with such a thick skin, can¡¯t bear it. (End of this chapter) Chapter 189 ¡°Walk around, just stop when your face hurts. Don¡¯t talk anymore. Wait here. I¡¯ll give you medicine.¡± Chu Qing waited for Tang Ziyan to come out at the door of dojo. Suddenly suffering from these 3 younger brothers on a whim, Chu Qing¡¯s bad mood recovered a little. With these 3 people around, Chu Qing¡¯s life in the future will be full of fun, very good. Half an hour later, Tang Ziyan came out of the dojo with a heavy heart and saw Chu Qing¡¯s eyes lit up. She didn¡¯t expect that Chu Qing had not left yet. ¡°Did you get the medicine?¡± Chu Qing came up with this sentence. Tang Ziyan just warmed up a little bit and was cold again, and said, ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Let me order.¡± It turned out that he was waiting for himself just for this. Tang Ziyan stared straight at Chu Qing with a chill. àÍ ¡« Tang Ziyan sucked his nose, his eyes were a little sour, he took a bottle of medicine out of the bag and threw it to Chu Qing, turned and left. Chu Qing took the medicine bottle and opened it. The healing medicine was indeed good. It was used by 3 people in Zhuo Buqun. That hurt, I will be able to be almost almost tomorrow morning. When Tang Ziyan came out, 3 people in Zhuo Buqun began to install flowers and grass and regarded themselves as dead, hoping that Tang Ziyan would not notice them. Obviously, they succeeded, and Tang Ziyan didn¡¯t even look at them. Chu Qing capped the bottle stopper and threw the medicine to Zhuo Buqun. Zhuo Buqun was grateful. If it were not Tang Ziyan who had n¡¯t gone far, Chu Qing estimated that the 3 people would cry by holding his legs. After sending three people away, Chu Qing got up to catch up with Tang Ziyan: ¡°Hey, are you crying?¡± Chu Qing¡¯s voice came from her ear. Tang Ziyan, who was walking head-to-head, hurriedly reached out to wipe the corners of her eyes. As a result, there was nothing. She discovered that she was teased by Chu Qing, slim eyebrows. Chu Qing, a person with such a thick skin, does n¡¯t care about this at all. Each minding their own business said: ¡°You have n¡¯t shed tears, but your red eyes are like rabbits. Why, is it because of your dad, or me? Apologize like you, but ask me to apologize to him, it¡¯s impossible. ¡° When Tang Ziyan came out of dojo, Chu Qing discovered that she was in a bad mood. Anyway, they were also male and female friends, and they almost had a relationship. Why didn¡¯t Chu Qing leave her alone? ¡°You do n¡¯t need to apologize to me. I understand the man who is a dad. He is really close to being a man, otherwise he will not look at such a small dojo here. In the history of the Tang Family, the father of the young masters of all generations. The confidant butler, even he is not. ¡°Tang Ziyan told secrets that Chu Qing did not know. Chu Qing suddenly realized: ¡°Dare to love that he was sent here, is it no wonder a resentment qi looks like a boy?¡± Tang Ziyan didn¡¯t take Chu Qing¡¯s words. After all, it was her dad. With her head down, Tang Ziyan continued and said, ¡°You said you let my dad pass because of me. I thank you for this!¡± ¡°No thanks, but why do you sound weird?¡± Tang Ziyan still did not continue, saying his own words: ¡°didn¡¯t expect, you are so powerful, I thought you were stronger than me?¡± Tang Ziyan is a hammer in the east, and Chu Qing can¡¯t figure out what she wants to say? I had to be humble and say, ¡°It¡¯s not terrible, it can scare people.¡± ¡°Then you?¡± Tang Ziyan¡¯s eyes stared at Chu Qing¡¯s lower body. Chu Qing was embarrassed. He could not explain to Ting Yu, but he had to explain to Tang Ziyan: ¡°Do you want to try it? I have no problem at all.¡± Tang Ziyan¡¯s small face was hot, and she remembered what she had seen in the ring before, and it seemed indeed okay. ¡°So are you practicing Taoism?¡± Tang Ziyan speculated. ¡°En.¡± Chu Qing¡¯s generous admits that this is a matter of common sense. Tang Ziyan can guess that it is not strange. I didn¡¯t think so before, just because of the misunderstanding of thinking. After all, in this world, martial artists are very common, but monks are as rare as phoenix feathers and unicorn horns. (End of this chapter) Chapter 190 ¡°Hey, what¡¯s wrong with you tonight? You said it wasn¡¯t because of your dad¡¯s relationship, but why is it strange?¡± Chu Qing unable to bear asked Tang Ziyan directly. He suffocated this question all the time, and accommodated Tang Ziyan several times to answer her question without changing it at all. At night, at the beginning of the Chinese lantern, the two walked side by side on the street, calm and unscrupulous, talking without reservation. This was the first time they got along like this. The tranquil atmosphere made Tang Ziyan feel sad for no reason. She twitched her nose and answered Chu Qing¡¯s question: ¡°Because I am falling in love?¡± ¡°What?¡± Chu Qing exclaimed. ¡°Isn¡¯t you saying that even if I kneel and beg you, won¡¯t you marry me?¡± Tang Ziyan was very embarrassed. Chu Qing couldn¡¯t help laughing: ¡°You¡¯re sad because of this injury?¡± A smile of self-deprecation squeezed from the corner of Tang Ziyan¡¯s mouth, as if to say otherwise? ¡°Of course I will not marry you, because I want to marry you.¡± Chu Qing said Tang Ziyan¡¯s shoulder very seriously, is this a confession? 2 The long shadows of the people overlap under the dim street lamp. Tang Ziyan really wanted to shed tears. I didn¡¯t know it was touched. He was also delighted after misunderstanding. She blinked hard, held back her tears, and then asked Chu Qing: ¡°How can you be sure that I will marry you?¡± ¡°Well ~ a man as good as me, you don¡¯t marry, who else do you want to marry?¡± Chu Qing said rather narcissistically. ¡°Then can I also give you this sentence?¡± Tang Ziyan crafty smiled, and the mood was finally better. ¡°Eh ¡­¡± Chu Qing was asked to stay. This woman was really delicate and unwilling, but he really wouldn¡¯t marry. ¡°Look, you won¡¯t marry me, and I won¡¯t marry you, so I said, I¡¯m still falling in love,¡± just 2 feelings of falling in love are different. Tang Ziyan kept the second sentence in her heart and didn¡¯t say it. Before, she felt that Chu Qing didn¡¯t like her. Now two people insist on each other, but the result is the same, falling in love. Chu Qing scratched his head to answer Tang Ziyan¡¯s question: ¡°Is there any relationship between marrying someone and falling in love?¡± Tang Ziyan laughed, Chu Qing was too idiot to ask this question. But Chu Qing must say that, with his truth, he hugged Tang Ziyan¡¯s shoulder and said: ¡°We are not married, but together we are not falling in love, always together, we will never fall in love.¡± ¡°Strong words.¡± Tang Ziyan answered Chu Qing only these four words. But the more Chu Qing wanted his eyes to be brighter, he pulled Tang Ziyan¡¯s head, let Tang Ziyan¡¯s eyes look at him, and then said lovingly: ¡°As long as you don¡¯t marry, we will be together for the rest of my life. ¡° Time like a downfall back 300 years, Jinmen is the original Jinmen, Chu Qing is the original dumb, there is no 300 years of him. But the girl standing in front of him was still the same as the gardenia, with no deep thoughts and no extraordinary military force. Tang Ziyan¡¯s Fang heart in chaos shuddered, she was burnt by Chu Qing¡¯s burning eyes, she couldn¡¯t help but leaned her head towards Chu Qing, on the street side, under the street lights, 2 people kissed. After a kiss, Tang Ziyan no longer cares about Chu Qing and Ye Chenxi¡¯s broken things, and Chu Qing also completely merged her in memory with her in front of her. She is his first love, he likes her, this does not prevent him from liking others, his heart is not big, but there is always a place for her. ¡°Then will you marry someone?¡± Tang Ziyan asked Chu Qing with a small swollen mouth. ¡°Of course not¡± Chu Qing answered very simply. ¡°What about Ye Chenxi?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t marry anyone, but I will marry a relative?¡± Chu Qing said roguely. ¡°Chu Qing, you are going to die, jerk, how can you to have no shame, in vain ¡­¡± Tang Ziyan chased Chu Qing and laughed and scolded, walking away along the long street. (End of this chapter) Chapter 191 Look at Tang Ziyan, who wields his fists and sharp words in front of him, Chu Qing feels good, and the powerful and proud Peacock-like Tang Ziyan is back. ¡°Hey, you returned my medicine, I regret it, I don¡¯t want to lend you anymore.¡± Chu Qing, the troublemaker of Tang Ziyan¡¯s panting with rage. ¡°No, I gave it away.¡± Chu Qing said. ¡°Really, let me search ¡­¡± ¡°Ah, itchy, don¡¯t touch it, I didn¡¯t lie to you ¡­¡± The two were in a row again. After confirming that the medicine was indeed not on Chu Qing, Tang Ziyan asked Chu Qing: ¡°Just a moment ago, who did you give the medicine to? The medicine is expensive, do you know?¡± ¡°I¡¯m giving Zhuo Buqun them ¡­¡± Chu Qing told Tang Ziyan about the fact that he had taken the three people as younger brothers. Like a housekeeper, Tang Ziyan pinched Chu Qing¡¯s ear and scolded Chu Qing for losing his family. In Tang Ziyan¡¯s opinion, not to mention Zhuo Buqun¡¯s 3 pieces of material, that is, 30 Zhuo Buqun¡¯s medicines were not worth the bottle. Chu Qing had to beg for mercy repeatedly, but the medicine had already been sent out, he was impossible to get it back, he also had to face, okay. ¡°Hey, do you know, you almost mad at me just now.¡± ¡°what happened?¡± ¡°You¡¯re stuck in the door of dojo, and borrowed medicine from me without saying anything. When I came out, I saw you and thought you were waiting for me specially? The result is just for my medicine. What do you think I would think?¡± ¡°Well, okay, I admit that I made you sad, and I will definitely change it next time.¡± ¡°There is no sincerity in the oil cavity.¡± 2 What did the person say along the way, and when the words opened, they felt happy. Because Tang Ziyan was ¡°broken up¡±, when he left dojo, he wanted to walk alone without picking up the car. And Chu Qing chased Tang Ziyan, and did not pick up the car, but looking like this, 2 people really want to walk back on foot, and the slower the better. It¡¯s a pity that the good times don¡¯t last long, and Chu Qing also hopes to stay with him and go on. But trouble always comes by accident. When passing by a street corner, killing intents rushed in from all directions moved towards Chu Qing. His face was hard to conceal, and even Tang Ziyan felt something was wrong. Chu Qing put his arms around Tang Ziyan¡¯s waist and tightened a bit unconsciously. When he saw the woman dressed by the Taoist on the corner, he knew that the trouble was for him. The aunt, in an imposing manner like a rainbow, blocked Chu Qing from all possible ways forward or backward. No matter how Chu Qing chooses, the premise is to fight with the Taoist. Tang Ziyan sees Chu Qing¡¯s situation and looks up at Chu Qing with concern. Chu Qing pretended to be a relaxed smile, rubbed Tang Ziyan¡¯s hair, and said: ¡°It¡¯s okay, you go home first, an Old Friend, I talk to her.¡± Tang Ziyan was frowned and Chu Qing touched her head. She didn¡¯t resist, but she was not used to it, but it was not the time to care about the problem. Tang Ziyan said on Chu Qing¡¯s chest: ¡°I want you to take me home.¡± ¡°Come on now, obedient.¡± Chu Qing loosened Tang Ziyan¡¯s waist and pushed Tang Ziyan away. But just after pushing away, Tang Ziyan embraced Chu Qing¡¯s arm. She was not stupid or blind. She didn¡¯t even have the courage to look at the Dao aunt, let alone a fight. It is necessary to let the old people of the family come forward to deal with the existence. Now let Chu Qing face it alone, and he will definitely die. Chu Qing understood Tang Ziyan¡¯s intentions, but the more he couldn¡¯t let Tang Ziyan stay and accompany him to death, let alone, it might not necessarily die, but the price paid was a bit high. Chu Qing already knows who is coming, wearing Quanzheng service. When Chu Qing rescued Ye Chenxi last time, he killed several Quanzheng people. Before they died, they called out their Senior Sister. Will avenge them. After that, Chu Qing prepared for a while, but didn¡¯t expect has been waiting until now. (End of this chapter) Chapter 192 ¡°Trust me, I will really be fine. If you stay now, you still have to distract me. It¡¯s better to move her to rescue the soldiers. I dragged her.¡± Chu Qing half-coaxed and told the truth to Tang Ziyan. Tang Ziyan was hesitant, and Chu Qing was right. This was the most correct way, but she could just leave Chu Qing and she could not do it. ¡°You go to rescue soldiers, I dragged her.¡± Tang Ziyan said. Chu Qing was amused by Tang Ziyan like this: ¡°Please, she came to me, do you think she will let me go?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t go.¡± Tang Ziyan expressed his attitude. Yes, Chu Qing can only resort to killing move: ¡°Do you know what hatred she has against me?¡± ¡°What hatred?¡± Tang Ziyan showed full curiosity. ¡°Because of Ye Chenxi, you are here with me, don¡¯t you feel panicked?¡± Chu Qing can only excite Tang Ziyan. Tang Ziyan¡¯s panic without loss, her panic, she stepped on Chu Qing¡¯s foot fiercely, turned and walked away, which made her angry, why did she help the bastard, and repay his peach debt. But after only 2 steps, she couldn¡¯t take another step anymore, and with a bite of silver teeth, she said, ¡°I¡¯ll move the rescuers, wait for me, I will definitely return.¡± After saying this, Tang Ziyan was almost unable to bear and gave himself 2 slaps, which was too cheap. He lost all his self-esteem and blamed the bastard. He took another two steps, and Tang Ziyan, who was chaotic in his head, stopped again and asked, ¡°Are you talking about true?¡± ¡°Really, I don¡¯t lie to you. You can ask Ye Chenxi if you don¡¯t believe it.¡± Chu Qing was afraid Tang Ziyan would stay in trouble and had to mention Ye Chenxi again, and he did not lie. ¡°Who asked you this, will you really be fine?¡± ¡°Of course ¡­¡± Chu Qing replied, but after Tang Ziyan asked that sentence, he ran over his ears, so he was not sure if Tang Ziyan had heard it. After Tang Ziyan left, Chu Qing¡¯s heartstrings were loosened by half, so he was so used to it that he would not need to be nervous and numb. ¡°Let¡¯s talk?¡± Chu Qing asked the aunt. But the Taoist started directly, body flashed, azure¡¯s spirit strength flashed out of thin air, she turned into a residual image and went straight to Chu Qing, the speed was scary. Recalling the azure silhouette staring at the assaults the senses, feeling pressured, and silently thinking Wind Escape Technique in my heart. The spirit strength of golden came out of the body for the first time, winding a thin hair-like thread in the air. When the azure silhouette struck, the golden silk thread flashed, and Chu Qing escaped from the original place and escaped to the end of the silk thread. With such a delicate escape technique, the Dao¡¯s eyes looked abnormal. Chu Qing visually inspected Dao Gu ¡¯s strength in the later stage of Core Formation, and Chu Qing was still in the early stage. Although he was only one step away from Middle-Stage, even if his breakthrough reached Middle-Stage, the gap between the two was irreparable. So Chu Qing, all he can do is run, meet force with force, impossible, he is not stupid. But just thought that, next moment, Chu Qing did a stupid thing. He didn¡¯t avoid shining, and ran straight to Dao Gu, and came to meet force with force with her. He didn¡¯t do anything. He wanted to run, but Dao didn¡¯t chase him, and went back to chase Tang Ziyan. After Tang Ziyan¡¯s speed, it was not overtaken. In a matter of minutes, Chu Qing could only abandon the car to keep his handsome. He was the car. He didn¡¯t take 3 strokes in Dao¡¯s hand, he was pinched by the neck and held in his hand. How long has it been so miserable, 100 years is still 200 years, Chu Qing recalled that he was really bullied by dogs, if he recovered his strength, like Dao, how would he say that he would have to die 1000 or 800? , That is definitely not his boasting. ¡°Hand over that escape technique, and I will keep your whole body.¡± The aunt coldly said, like impermanence. It ¡¯s good to have desires. Look at this aunt with a face that has no desires and desires. Chu Qing is really afraid that she will not enter the oil and salt. If you do n¡¯t talk about it, she will die. In that case, he can only display his body possession. After surgery, his Divine Soul, body possession, such a body is not a problem, but the key is this woman, less than as a last resort, Chu Qing really does not want to do so, just think about it, Chu Qing shuddered. (End of this chapter) Chapter 193 You can talk if you have the conditions. This is a good thing. Chu Qing promised: ¡°This is no problem, I can teach you, but I have other good things.¡± ¡°Except for your life, everything can be changed.¡± Dao Aunt said undoubtedly. Chu Qing almost fainted, this fucking heart is to kill himself, then he still cares about the whole body and the whole body, simply Chu Qing even Wind Escape Technique did not want to give her. Chu Qing repented, and there was no trace of anger on Dao¡¯s face, as if she would always be unemotional and cut off Seven Emotions and Six Desires. ¡°I will let you die better than life, and then die again.¡± This is Dao¡¯s response to Chu Qing, which is simply vicious. Chu Qing couldn¡¯t make a plan, and made another plan, said with a smile: ¡°This elder sister, you look at me is also good, if you need it, I will definitely not resist.¡± Chu Qing¡¯s self-recommended pillow with no skin and no face, no way, Chu Qing has experienced too much life and death, and has seen too many corpses. In front of life and death, everything else is a fart. Although he hasn¡¯t got that part yet, but letting him wear a woman¡¯s skin, he also resisted 100000 points. ¡°I want you now, you can¡¯t resist.¡± Aunt Dao didn¡¯t give Chu Qing a little hope. Chu Qing wants to cry without tears. This big sister is also too ruthless and boring. It¡¯s so detrimental, can you give some face? Chu Qing really had no choice but to gritt his teeth and asked, ¡°Come on, you must kill me, right?¡± ¡°This has already been said.¡± Dao Gu¡¯s answer was old-fashioned and dogmatic. ¡°Can¡¯t you ask again?¡± Chu Qing was desperate when he encountered such a piece of wood, even though he could talk about the river and his tongue and lotus, he could not convince this piece of wood. ¡°You have to die.¡± Dao replied, his eyes were ashes, it seemed that Chu Qing was already a dead person in her eyes. Yes, Chu Qing understood, crying without tears, crying silently in my heart: Young Master will be a woman tomorrow. These words made Chu Qing¡¯s disgusting vomiting his own. After 20 years of Young Master, he was another man who sounded energetic, but he couldn¡¯t wait for 20 years. Chu Qing was ruthless and required body possession, but Dao Gu said: ¡°Hand over the escape technique.¡± Chu Qing didn¡¯t want to pay it, but he saw that Dao was going to sentence him and he had to change his mouth: ¡°I¡¯m hungry, will you give me a decapitation?¡± ¡°Not good.¡± Aunt Dao looked back, looked up, picked up Chu Qing¡¯s jumping rooms, and left the block. She was afraid that Tang Ziyan would bring rescuers over. Chu Qing did not expect Tang Ziyan to save him, only hope that Tang Ziyan was safe, so he was not too disappointed. ¡°Where are you taking me?¡± Dao Gu took Chu Qing to pass three blocks, and he was walking more and more, Chu Qing unable to bear asked. ¡°Look for a secluded place, I will take a tonic technique, but it is a bit overbearing. The tonic person will definitely die, and the process is very painful. After that, it will only disappear for a quarter of an hour. ¡°Dao Gu¡¯s grotesque said in Chu Qing¡¯s ear. Chu Qing laughed twice: ¡°Are you scaring me, don¡¯t waste your time, I won¡¯t let you succeed.¡± Chu Qing was not scared, but was disgusted because he knew that there was such a spell, and this is the age of a woman, with this cultivation base, it can be seen that that kind of magic is not much use. Can Chu Qing not be sick? Being caught by this kind of person, he didn¡¯t want to wait any longer, he had to directly have body possession, but with this body, Chu Qing¡¯s eyes were sore and he wanted to cry. I¡¯m so fucking clean, Chu Qing shouted in my heart, but it didn¡¯t help. (End of this chapter) Chapter 194 There was no retreat without business opportunities. At the last minute, Chu Qing was still hesitant. The middle-aged aunt carrying Chu Qing was still on the way. Chu Qing knew she was looking for a place where she could safely cast the law without being disturbed. Chu Qing was lying on the shoulders of middle-aged aunts, chirp chirp twitter twitter asked: ¡°Hey, what¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Let me be a ghost, OK?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Actually, you¡¯re pretty good, this character, tsk tsk ~¡± ¡°¡­¡± The middle-aged Taoist still said nothing. Chu Qing seems to be talking to herself, he is not willing to say a word to you, just thinking of someone who kills you wholeheartedly, Chu Qing feels powerless. In an instant, Chu Qing was stunned on the shoulder of the middle-aged Dao aunt, but next moment a familiar and dangerous breath enveloped Chu Qing¡¯s whole body, Chu Qing spirit strength swelled, and broke away from the shoulder of the middle-aged Dao aunt instantly, falling to the street By the side of the fence, stick the back tightly against the thick concrete wall. Having a strong backing can always give people a sense of security, even if it seems to be deceiving themselves, it is more than nothing. Chu Qing¡¯s hand was touching his chest, and on the chest under the clothes, there was a mask tattoo, where a rusty sword was installed. When confronting the middle-aged aunt, Chu Qing did not draw his sword, because he knew that he could not beat it, but he would not die. But at this moment, he knew that he was going to die a little bit, so he was going to pull out his sword and hold the sword to die. It was something Chu Qing engraved in the bones. The middle-aged aunt ¡¯s reaction was only a bit slower than Chu Qing ¡¯s. When Chu Qing broke free of her restraint, she once again blocked all of Chu Qing ¡¯s retreat and made a defensive posture. A pair of dead eyes without emotion stared The source of the crisis. Da da¡­¡­ The sound of footsteps on the silent long street is especially clear. Each step is stepped on Chu Qing¡¯s heart, and every sound falls in Chu Qing¡¯s ear. A war guard with dark green cloak covering his whole body, holding an old but simple and simple, well-maintained semi-automatic rifle appeared in front of Chu Qing. The glance of the dark muzzle made people feel chilly at first glance, and Chu Qing smelled the taste of Wangchuan from the gun. Chu Qing can¡¯t forget this taste all his life. What¡¯s different is that this time the sense of crisis is far greater than last time. He doesn¡¯t know whether it is due to the different reasons of the people who forget the river, or there are other hidden feelings. It is called Jian Wushen with one gun and the other hand with Chu Qing. The meaning is obvious. She wants Chu Qing. The middle-aged aunt, after appearing under the supervision of the military envoy, just bowed a little, not to remain the same. Knowing the intention of the military commander at this time, she glanced back at Chu Qing with a murderous intention. Chu Qing can probably guess the mind of this wooden woman. She is also a lamb to be slaughtered in front of Wang Chuan, and her task is to kill Chu Qing, so all she has to do is kill Chu Qing, and then try her best to escape. , Good luck may be able to pick up a life. At the moment when the military commander appeared, her greed had vanished before death. Taoist turned back and confronted the military commander of the prison. The two men¡¯s gas engines were all over the street, and the battle was on the verge. Chu Qing is dead, she is dead, and the military is supervised to live. This is the worst ending for middle-aged Dao aunt, so she waits for another turn. However, some people are willing to wait, while others are unwilling to wait. For example, Chu Qing, the moment he appeared in the military superintendent, four words flashed in his mind. At this time, the two people face off. For Chu Qing, it is undoubtedly the best situation. The dog bites the dog, Chu Qing hopes that they will fight. (End of this chapter) Chapter 195 But this is just hope, and it can also be said to be extravagant. This is not a TV series, no one is a fool, especially this kind of person. Therefore, Chu Qing did not wait, because he knew that he could not wait for the two people to fight, he moved, and pulled out the three chi long sword from his chest, making it like a rogue. Chu Qing jumped behind the middle-aged Dao aunt, a sword pierced his waist, a long sword passed through his abdomen, pierced the middle-aged Dao aunt¡¯s dantian, and wiped out most of his vitality. She should not leave her back to Chu Qing, nor should she take Chu Qing seriously, and concentrate on confronting with the superintendent of war, which was picked up by Chu Qing cheaply, and then killed like a chicken. ¡°I know you don¡¯t like talking, so I won¡¯t say hello to you.¡± Chu Qing expressionless pulled out the long sword, and the previous depression swept away. The gray eyes of the middle-aged Taoist finally showed fluctuations. What kind of emotion was that? She fell to the ground and wailed loudly before she died: ¡°I * your grandma.¡± She also scolded people, which made Chu Qing tsk tsk endless, he thought she was cold and vulgar. But she is useless to curse people now, and Chu Qing also wants to give her this sentence. Her grandma, Lao Tzu just tried to speak to you with all his tongue, but you can¡¯t let a fart go for a long time, now you want to talk, it¡¯s too late. Chu Qing pointed his sword at an oblique angle, facing the position of the aunt and confronting the military commander. When Chu Qing just stabbed the aunt who didn¡¯t even know the name, there was a strange light of light in the eyes of the military commander. Chu Qing saw it. Not only did he see it, he also felt that her eyes were familiar. ¡°You have a familiar smell,¡± Chu Qing frowns said. It¡¯s not that he doesn¡¯t run, but that he can¡¯t run, and he can only speak, if he can¡¯t fight, it will make sense. This is a rogue, very insignificant, but also a reality. ¡°You too.¡± The military commander put away the long spear and took off the hat covering his face, said with a smile. Chu Qing turn pale with fright, pointing at the chubby silhouette in front of him, his mouth wide open, unable to say a word for a long time. Gong Yue looked for Chu Qing for 4 hours. After she picked up the paper in the trash pile downstairs at Chu Qing¡¯s house, she used all her strength to find Chu Qing. Her people found out that Chu Qing went to Tingyu dojo, but Gongyue chased after dojo, but found that Chu Qing had left. She went on to find out that at the street where the accident happened, she found traces of fighting, and then chased here. She intercepted the aunt, but did n¡¯t want to be recognized by Chu Qing, and planned to give him a surprise, so she did n¡¯t speak out at first, she wanted to wait to kill the aunt, save Chu Qing, and see if Chu Qing would One who will be moved will have a nose and tears to devote one¡¯s life to. Surprisingly, she saw Chu Qing¡¯s sword, and her stomach twitched even when she saw it, as if the sword had pierced her. Then she smelled a familiar smell, which was the smell of blood. At the scene of Xu Ran¡¯s death, she found a drop of blood. When she saw Chu Qing for the first time, she said he smelled familiar in Chu Qing. At that time, Chu Qing was unknown, so she did not think of it. But today, look at the death of the aunt, it is clearly the same as Xu Ran. Now she understands, she thinks Chu Qing also understands, let her didn¡¯t expect, the murderer that she is looking for day and night is hiding next to her, it is really fun. She also said that the purpose of coming to Tianjin is not Chu Qing. Now as the water recedes, the rocks appear, what should I do with this guy? (End of this chapter) Chapter 196 The two people who figured out the situation were laughing, Gong Yue was laughing maliciously intentionally, and Chu Qing was very embarrassed. Put the hand holding the sword behind your back and trick the rusty sword into the scabbard. Gong Yue, who was looking at it with his hand, had a gleam in his eyes, and the smile on his face became deeper. ¡°Well, I said, can you put away the iron pipe in your hand.¡± Chu Qing said with his chin, pointing at the antique rifle in Gongyue¡¯s hand. The thing was pointing at him, and he was covered in hair. Gong Yue smiled and shook his head: ¡°No, you should know why I came to you?¡± ¡°At first know, now it¡¯s confused again.¡± Chu Qing said bluntly. When the cloak covered the unidentified Gongyue, Chu Qing thought it was because of the East Window incident. But when Gong Yue showed his true face, Chu Qing denied the previous idea. A person who lives in his home every day does not have to spend so much trouble if he really wants to catch him. ¡°Hehe ~ You don¡¯t need to understand, now I ask you something, you can just answer it honestly.¡± Gong Yue said treacherously, she felt that she could hold this little slider in her hand today. ¡°Okay.¡± Chu Qing shrugged helplessly, someone pointed at him with Wang Chuan and asked him to ask questions, can you say nothing? ¡°Xu Ran was killed by you?¡± Gong Yue asked Chu Qing, there were more different things in his eyes than usual. ¡°Xu Ran I don¡¯t know, but I did kill a prison guard.¡± Chu Qing replied. ¡°That¡¯s right, that person is Xu Ran, and Jinmen has recently died. He is a military commander, can you tell me why?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what you believe? Do you want to hear me see the money and then kill people and buy more products, or do some people plan to kill me and kill me, and I fight up. Why? You came to Jinmen for this matter?¡± I thought I had understood Gongyue before, but now I found out that I never knew her, so it was inevitable that I would be rusty and vigilant. ¡°Well, I came to Jinmen to investigate Xu Ran ¡¯s case. The impact is not small, but I think I know what ¡¯s going on. No, wait, it ¡¯s my question for you. I¡¯m done. ¡°Gong Yue said with a barrel on Chu Qing¡¯s shoulder. She did n¡¯t have much strength, but Chu Qing backed up again and again. Chu Qing backed away and said, ¡°Be careful, do n¡¯t go off fire.¡± ¡°Hehe, are you scared? I thought you were not afraid of the sky, but not the earth?¡± Gong Yue said very wickedly. ¡°Your sister, let me try it against you?¡± Chu Qing muttered. Gong Yue hearing this, his finger on the trigger and asked: ¡°What do you say?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing? If you have anything else, just ask and we¡¯ll go home after asking. I said, anyway, I¡¯m your fiance too, don¡¯t you really want to arrest me?¡± Chu Qing confessed, While tempting. ¡°àÒ ¡« Aren¡¯t you very resistant to the paper engagement? Why did you say that at the moment, to have no shame?¡± ¡°I am terrible.¡± Gong Yue burst into laughter, the gun in his hand followed a wave of chaos, Chu Qing backed up 2 more steps, looked at Gong Yue strangely and asked, ¡°Are you playing me?¡± Gong Yue posed as if you saw it, her eyes were full of jokes, Chu Qing¡¯s angry face was black, and she really wanted to hit someone. It ¡¯s over after playing again. Gong Yue does n¡¯t want it. Chu Qing completely blew up Mao and put away the gun in her hand. She said to Chu Qing: ¡°I have something to do with you, let ¡¯s talk about it, serious.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 197 ¡°Say ~¡± Chu Qing was very upset, especially when he saw Gong Yue¡¯s smiling face. ¡°Just talk about it, but we have to change places. I stand on the street carrying a gun. Isn¡¯t it right? Others thought I robbed you. One thousand alarms is another trouble. There is a small hotel over there. We Go there for an interview, I think you are not willing to go to your house and talk to me. ¡° Gong Yue said very reasonable, Chu Qing had no reason not to agree, opened a room in a small hotel on the street. Entering the room, Gong Yue impatient took out the crumpled piece of paper from his pocket and exuded a foul smell and asked Chu Qing: ¡°This piece of paper is yours, should you know? Now you tell me where Picked up? ¡° Gong Yue looked impatient and didn¡¯t care about the smell, but Chu Qing couldn¡¯t stand the bad smell and hid by the window and opened the window. This was when he looked at the paper in Gong Yue¡¯s hand and didn¡¯t admit or deny it. He asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this paper?¡± Chu Qing does not think that Gong Yue will see the secrets on the paper, just as Gong Yue does not think that this paper will be painted by Chu Qing. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this paper, don¡¯t worry about it, you just have to tell me where I came from. Maybe I¡¯m in a good mood, so I don¡¯t care about Xu Ran¡¯s things with you. You have to know that Xu Ran¡¯s things can be big or small. But now I have the right to handle this matter with me, so you know. ¡°Gong Yue looked treacherous, she was not afraid of Chu Qing unyielding. ¡°I painted.¡± Chu Qing simply admitted. Gong Yue seemed to be stuck in his neck. After listening to Chu Qing¡¯s words, he could not make a sound with his mouth open. Chu Qing seemed to know what she would ask, and answered directly: ¡°This is true.¡± ¡°Are you creating a cultivation technique?¡± Gong Yue asked doubtfully. This is the secret of that piece of paper. Gong Yue is right about everything. Chu Qing is creating a cultivation technique, or he is deducing a Formation. Ancient martial arts is a large human body formation, but it is only suitable for women, not for men, so Chu Qing wants to perform a large human body formation suitable for men. It can also be said that ancient martial arts cultivation technique, based on his knowledge and Ability, this is not a distant matter, the paper that Miyazaki holds in his hand is a prototype. After getting affirmative answer from Chu Qing, Gong Yue threw away the dirty paper in his hand, looked at Chu Qing and said seriously: ¡°I take back my previous words, it is my supercilious, I apologize like you, maybe you can really Admitted to the National Congress. ¡° It turned out that because of this, Chu Qing did not respond much, because the last mocking of Gong Yue, not at all caused too much influence to Chu Qing. However, it is still elated to see such a woman bow her head to herself. ¡°To be frank, I want to make a deal with you. I will help you solve Xu Ran¡¯s affairs. You will help me to cure the disease. Of course I am in a good mood and will give you additional rewards, such as Chu Family. Chu Lan, it was supposed that he and I were married, and it turned out to be you ¡­ ¡°Gong Yue said a topic that Chu Qing was interested in, but when he started, he didn¡¯t go down. Chu Qing understands that Gong Yue is revealing his own chips. Only when their deal is concluded can he get a ¡°remuneration¡±. Chu Qing really wanted to know about Chu Family, because it was about his parents. Chu Qing has never forgotten that whenever mother mentions Chu Family, the eyes are hidden deep and the pain is very deep. When your parents and Chu Qing must have happened something very bad, Chu Qing wants to know, but he ca n¡¯t ask his parents directly, because he knows that his parents wo n¡¯t tell him, and he does n¡¯t have the heart to expose his parents ¡¯scars. Therefore, Chu Qing could not refuse the conditions of Gong Yue. (End of this chapter) Chapter 198 ¡°Tell me about your illness.¡± Chu Qing agreed. ¡°It¡¯s up to you to see for yourself. If you can¡¯t see it, you¡¯re useless to me. I take back what I said before.¡± Gong Yue is testing Chu Qing. Chu Qing is not unhappy, because he is the one who will do the same. Chu Qing thought, Gong Yue came to him because of the cultivation technique, then her problem must also be related to the cultivation technique. Chu Qing once again looked at it carefully. The chubby woman in front of her looked more and more emotionally, and then asked: ¡°Your cultivation technique and physique are in conflict? So they are so fat?¡± Hearing Chu Qing¡¯s words, Gong Yue was overjoyed and fell to Chu Qing in front of him, giving Chu Qing a big hug, but this weight was too scary and almost fell to Chu Qing. Chu Qing hurriedly covered Gongyue¡¯s mouth before those two thick lips came over. Well, it was n¡¯t Chu Qing who said bad things behind him, but Gong Yue ¡¯s body, which was too dare to compliment, was kissed by her, and Chu Qing was afraid that he could not sleep at night. ¡°Hey, what do you mean, I am your fiancee, do you despise me?¡± Chu Qing¡¯s approach made Gong Yue stop doing it, and said with eyes full of grudges. ¡°Oh ¡­ Oh ¡­¡± Chu Qing smiled and pushed Gong Yue away from his arms. After being dismissed, Gong Yue¡¯s fat face twitched, and his fat hand grabbed him, carrying the antique gun directly from behind, Chu Qing seconds counseling. ¡°Cough, cough, let¡¯s talk about your physique problem, I need to check it in detail.¡± Chu Qing diverted Gong Yue¡¯s attention. However, Miyazuki can¡¯t be so easy to fool. As the youngest green robe prisoner and military ambassador for more than 300 years since the founding of the empire, her mind is never so sullen as she looks. ¡°It¡¯s okay to check, I want to kiss you.¡± ¡°Hey, you have something wrong with it, now you are begging me to see you, okay? Please trouble you to figure out the situation.¡± ¡°You finished?¡± Gong Yue said. ¡°It¡¯s over.¡± Gong Yue raised the gun in his hand, and Chu Qing almost vomited blood in depression. There was no way to close his eyes. Chu Qing said as if he was dead, ¡°Come on.¡± ¡°Counsel,¡± Gongyue said contemptuously as he put his mouth together. Chu Qing¡¯s angry gnash the teeth, this female bandit, is so unreasonable, wait for me, see your embryo, grow up is not bad, wait for me to cure you, engage in dozens of times, and then play Tired, I will change it back to you again, hum, Chu Qing is thinking about it. After being forced to kiss, Chu Qing hurriedly raised his hand to wipe the saliva on his face, but was glared by Gong Yue, Chu Qing had to put down his hand in sorrow, and let the saliva dry on his face. Joking is a joke, but he is always forced by him, and Chu Qing is very upset, so when Gong Yue waits for Chu Qing to check with her, Chu Qing throws his own condition: ¡°I have to get paid first.¡± Now it was his turn to force Miyagi, and he had the initiative. The revenge came so fast, but Gongyue didn¡¯t care at all, but promised happily. ¡°Okay, Xu Ran should have exposed it. I will solve all the troubles. Now I will tell you about Chu Family. Chu Family is now Chu Anlan ¡¯s principal, the one who signed the marriage contract.¡± Gong Speaking of which, Yue spits her tongue out, and she really doesn¡¯t have much respect for her elders. ¡°Chu Anlan¡¯s age is high, so Chu Family is facing a change of power. Chu Qingrou is now the official heir of Chu Family. This was decided many years ago. You should call her 3 aunts.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 199 ¡°And it is said that you heard clearly, it is said, you are said to be mother,¡± Miyazuki continued. Chu Qing is really unable to bear to interject: ¡°Do n¡¯t you bother about the point and emphasize so much, is it necessary? Without wind there cannot be waves, you said yours, how to judge the authenticity, I I know. ¡° Gong Yue was interrupted by Chu Qing, and rolled the eyes continued: ¡°It is said that your mother is Chu Anlan¡¯s most promising junior, but later you don¡¯t know what happened. Your mother was kicked out of Chu Family and the heir became Chu. Qingrou, but I guess it may be related to your father. ¡° In the eyes of Gongyue, the fire of the 8 hexagrams is burning, and the more he said, the more he said: ¡°The giants have grievances, all kinds of dirty things, I will tell you, I guess it may be ¡­ well, I said the key point, don¡¯t stare at me Now. ¡° ¡°The point is, the point is that this time Chu Palace¡¯s two marriages, the original candidate was Chu Qingrou¡¯s son, that is, Chu Family Young Master of genuine, Chu Lan. Not Chu Qing, as for how it became you, Would you like me to tell you, Aristocratic Family Young Master dislikes the appearance of fiancee and launches a story for the dead. ¡° The saliva stars that Gong Yue said were flying around, and it was time to start 8 gossips again. Chu Qing stared back with a look, and braked the demon wind in time. He did n¡¯t like to listen to it, he just knew what was going on. According to Gongyue, Mother and Chu Qingrou¡¯s grievances, not to mention, this time he is a stubborn substitute. Hehe, Chu Lan, Chu Qing remembered this name in his heart, and this counted as his cousin, but according to this World, he was a cousin. ¡°What is Chu Family doing?¡± Chu Qing actively asked Gong Yue. ¡°Hey, your mind is really clear. Do you want to know why Chu Family is going to marry Gong Family?¡± Gong Yue looked at Chu Qing¡¯s eyes as if looking at a piece of rare treasure. ¡°Will you tell me?¡± Chu Qing looked directly at Gong Yue, if others didn¡¯t offend me i will not offend others, others stepped on his head, and also counted on Chu Qing submit to humiliation, which is impossible. ¡°Of course, but let me kiss again. I promise my message is unique and unmatched.¡± Gong Yue looked at Chu Qing with a wretched look. Chu Qing twitched his face and said, ¡°You say it first, can you wait for me to kiss you?¡± ¡°Really?¡± Gong Yue was surprised. ¡°Don¡¯t lie to you, actually it looks pretty.¡± Chu Qing had a plan in mind. Gong Yue was distracted, immersed in Chu Qing¡¯s praise, and could not extricate herself. It was the first time someone had praised her for her good looks. Should she be cheering excitedly, then thank God for her ancestors. ¡°You said so.¡± Chu Qing urged directly without realizing Gong Yue¡¯s mood. ¡°Ah, well, the Ministry of Supervision and Warfare knows that one of the main institutions of the empire is directly responsible for the Empress. Commander Wang is supervised by successive warlords, and the hereditary throne of Martial King is supervised by hereditary throne. I ¡¯m a good girl. Chu Qing looked at Gongyue for the second time today. I really do n¡¯t know if I heard it. I was shocked. I did n¡¯t find it. My cheap fiancee is so big. Gong Yue ¡¯s hair was looked at by Chu Qing, and he waved his hand and said, ¡°Do n¡¯t look at me like that. I ¡¯m impossible to be a Martial King, and I ¡¯m a side branch. I ca n¡¯t even count my sons. There are right and left envoys under her command, which are also hereditary, but there is a family whose inheritance is broken, and Chu Family is backed up, so the marriage is justified. ¡° (End of this chapter) Chapter 200 Chu Family needs to consolidate its position. Marriage is naturally the most effective method. Chu Qing understands what is going on. Dare to love him became the victim of Chu Family, and this family drove his parents out of the house a long time ago, and never regarded him as a Chu Family person. Interestingly, Chu Qing¡¯s eyes were cold. ¡°Okay, can you help me now?¡± Gong Yue waited for so long, and it was already tickling. When she thought she could become thinner, no cells in Miyazuki ¡¯s body were trembling. This was something she had grown up for something even in dreams since she was a child. She loves beauty and everyone has it. She really treats herself. Don¡¯t care about your appearance? ¡°I want to forget Chuan.¡± Chu Qing said suddenly, this was his temporary intention, when he heard that Chu Family was also a member of the Jianwu Department. Forgetting Chuan made him very afraid, so he had to find a solution before playing Chu Family. ¡°This is not in our transaction.¡± Gong Yue¡¯s eyebrows were gloomy and very unpleasant. Unsatisfied 4 words appeared in her mind. ¡°We can add another transaction.¡± Chu Qing came up with Madness Dan. Gong Yue looked at the medicine pill in Chu Qing¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Do you think this is worth forgetting?¡± Meng Yue knows how precious Wangchuan is. She also got Wangchuan because of her surname. Xu Ran was totally accidental, and it was unbelievable. ¡°You can try it.¡± Chu Qing handed the medicine pill to Gongyue. ¡°Can it cure my illness?¡± Gong Yue was half doubtful. Chu Qing knew that Dao Palace had misunderstood the month and shook his head: ¡°No, your problem, I will try my best to solve it, but you can try this medicine first, and I want to change your forgetfulness with you.¡± Gong Yue swallowed the medicine pill in one gulp. She believed that Chu Qing did not dare to harm her. She did not dare, not not. The difference was not small. The two of them did not recognize Half Moon. It was nonsense to talk about trust. The medicine pill melted into the abdomen, Gongyue clenched his fists, and felt the strength of within the body increased by at least 30%. Chu Qing took the opportunity to say: ¡°It is useful for martial arts, as well as holy land.¡± This is where Prestige Dan is precious. It can increase the strength of an inbound martial artist by 30% in a short period of time. It may be tasteless, but what is the concept of raising a martial artist by 30%? Gongyue simply pulled the bolt, withdrew a forgotten from her antique gun, and threw it to Chu Qing, saying, ¡°I want ten.¡± ¡°3 pcs.¡± Chu Qing bargained, this thing he gave Ye Family dozens of times, but now he has to be stingy. ¡°8.¡± Gongyue reduced the price. ¡°4.¡± ¡°5.¡± ¡°The deal.¡± Chu Qing clapped. Ye Family doesn¡¯t know the goods, but Gongyue knows the goods. If this thing is passed on, Chu Qing will surely become the target, so he has to show that Kuang Yi Dan is scarce, and he doesn¡¯t look much. I just do n¡¯t know, when Gong Yue found out that Chu Qing plentiful and easily available, and when he was hypocritical, she would give Chu Qing a shot and send Chu Qing to forget Chuan. After the deal was reached, Chu Qing happily handed Miyagi 5 Pills of Indulgence, and then played with the river of forgetfulness in his heart. This Great Killing Artifact looks like this. The bullets with thick fingers, with dim-blue lines on the surface, exude a dangerous breath. However, Chu Qing asked Gong Yue: ¡°Why is this Xu Ran a little different, it seems that the formidable power is greater.¡± Since the transaction was completed, Gong Yue felt a sense of being cheated and suffered and suffered. When he heard Chu Qing ¡¯s words, he immediately replied: ¡°Nonsense, people divide into third, sixth and ninth rank, etc. Martial artists also divide If you enter the Wuzhi to Huasheng 5 realm, you ca n¡¯t classify it if you forget it. ¡° (End of this chapter) Chapter 201 ¡°Then ¡­¡± Chu Qing wanted to ask again. Gong Yue was already impatiently interrupting Chu Qing¡¯s words, and said bluntly: ¡°This Level 3 forgets to play, Xu Ran is the next level, the strongest is Fifth Level, OK, don¡¯t talk nonsense, take it out Take a look at your skills. ¡° Well, in this mood, Chu Qing can understand that he motioned to Miyazuki to lie down on the bed, and watched the not-so-good mattress after Miyazuki lay down, denting an extremely exaggerated shape. Chu Qing was a little flustered. He remembered that Gong Yue the past few days was sleeping on his elder sister ¡¯s bed. He ran away when he had some kind of leg, and went home to check on the urge of the elder sister ¡¯s bed, even if he had already made the elder sister ¡¯s bed Psychological preparation for being mistreated by Gong Yue. Thinking in my heart, Chu Qing looked at the gun placed on Gongyue¡¯s hand, or brace oneself walked to the bed. Staring at this oily body, Chu Qing didn¡¯t know where to start. It was the first time he saw such a fat person. Think of yourself as the original silly Chu Qing. Under the coercion of a marriage contract, marry Gong Yue and spend the night in the cave room. I am afraid that you will be crushed to bed by this body. That is absolutely the most tragic reminder. The groom is up. Chu Qing thought a little bit, impatience of Gong Yue, etc. This was not Chu Qing¡¯s intention, it was indeed the impact of this body on people. Lying in bed, it looks like a bulging big white worm. Chu Qing is not not crushed to death. Normally, after being crushed to death, the worm will splash out the juice of feces yellow. Forehead, Chu Qing can¡¯t help but wipe the saliva of Gong Yue who has dried her face. Chu Qing pester and chirp reached out to touch Chu Qing¡¯s arm before Gong Yue fluttered. These are the two words that Chu Qing can think of. Gong Yue¡¯s body gave him this feeling. Very bad, very uncomfortable, the spirit strength penetrates, Chu Qing frowns suddenly, the spirit strength of golden turns into a probe raging in Miyazuki within the body, Chu Qing¡¯s eyes are getting darker and darker. He finally understood how Gongyue ¡¯s body was going to happen. This was a physique problem, not a cultivation technique, but Gongyue looked for him to find the right person. It was n¡¯t Chu Qing who was arrogant and knew him like ancient martial arts. There are few people in the system, and it is by no means Miyazuki can move. Miyazuki¡¯s physique is very special, and there is no effective way to absorb Inner Strength, so it will cause puffiness. With the increase of her within the body Inner Strength, Chu Qing estimates that one day, Gong Yue might think of a plastic bag that is constantly filled with water, blasting violently, flesh and blood flying, thinking about that scene, tsk tsk ¡­ Chu Qing was thinking about it. There was already a movement in his hand. In such a situation, if you want to lose weight, you must either disperse the work or change a cultivation technique that matches physique. Of these two, you must choose one. Otherwise, when Gong Yue is fat enough to lose weight, he will definitely die. Chu Qing flipped her fingers, tapped on Gongyue¡¯s face, and every time you touched, she would see some spirit strength penetrate into Gongyue¡¯s skin. The place where the spirit strength was injected by Chu Qing was eventually joined together under the guidance of Chu Qing to form a miniature array. At the moment when the array was formed, Miyazuki¡¯s face became thinner at the speed visible with naked eyes until it returned to its original appearance. willow leaf eyebrows, phoenix eyes, cherry lips and nose, can¡¯t be called peerless grace and elegance, but they are also long and extremely eye-catching. With that chubby face, it is even more between Difference and Heaven and Earth, Chu Qing fulfilled his promise just now, forcibly removed the part of Gongyue from his head, and discarded it from his mind. For this pretty face of Gongyue, kiss one kiss. ¡°Nuo, I¡¯m talking and counting, I¡¯ve kissed you!¡± Chu Qing stood up from the bed and said, looking down at Gongyue¡¯s body, there was a bitter bitterness in his mouth as if there was something unclean. 2 times. (End of this chapter) Chapter 202 Miyazuki seemed to feel something. She raised her hand slowly and touched her cheek. It was unbelievable for a moment. She jumped from the bed and ran to the bathroom. The large movement made the quality and Not so good bed shelf, creak creak, sobbing for a while. Looking at the face in the mirror, Gong Yue cried, crying with joy, grinning, the person watching was uncomfortable, and the sadness in her eyes was Chu Qing¡¯s new discovery. ¡°Chu Qing, thank you, I really love you.¡± Gong Yue thanked Chu Qing. ¡°No.¡± This is a transaction, fair and just, thank you Chu Qing does not need this, ¡°Also, your problem, I can only do this step, I can do nothing else.¡± Chu Qing¡¯s words were like pouring cold water into Gongyue¡¯s head, Chu Qing was cold all over the body: ¡°What do you mean, do I look like this in the future, with a bloated body with a normal face?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I am nodded. It really looks very uncoordinated, and even a little funny, but: ¡°If you work hard, I can help you get back to normal.¡± ¡°No, no Gong Gong.¡± Gong Yue refused. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s talk about something else, such as your physical condition, you know better than anyone else, then you should understand that one day, you will die.¡± Chu Qing said with narrowed eyes. Gong Yue¡¯s fingers twitched, his heart flustered, and he said: ¡°Isn¡¯t there something wrong with the cultivation technique, is it as serious as you said?¡± Chu Qing sneered: ¡°You thought I was laughing and joking, then I was breaking the bullet, your problem has nothing to do with cultivation technique, it is entirely your physique problem.¡± ¡°Then you follow my physique and help me create a cultivation technique that suits me. This is what I am looking for. I know you may not be able to do it now, but you let me see hope. If you can do it that day, I devote one¡¯s life to no problem, I know you are actually a woman in your heart, you are very strong, the matter of marrying a wife, others are only kidding you, but I know you are serious. ¡°Gong Yue blinked and said quickly . Chu Qing has no time to worry about whether Gong Min is a man or a woman in his mind. He can only say that this woman is by far the person who knows him best. ¡°Okay, since you do n¡¯t know how to treat a doctor, I ¡¯ll tell you, for example, if a person ¡¯s body is like a house, the steps in front of the house, the blue tiles on top, broken pieces, broken pieces, It¡¯s not a big deal, but what if the roof beams of this room were demolished? ¡°Chu Qing stared at Gong Yue, his eyes clearly flashing rays of light in the eyes, and he was very determined. Gong Yue hearing this discoloration, no longer looking at the mirror, pushing Chu Qing blocked in the door, rushing out of the bathroom, plopping over the bed and grabbing the antique gun thrown on the bed over there, as if only that gun would let She calmed a little. Cultivation World has the poisonous thing that robs the spirit root. Didn¡¯t expect this World can¡¯t be vulgar, but I don¡¯t know what Dao Palace was deprived of in the month, and made the body like that, Chu Qing secretly sighed. But he was thrown at the mouth and said: ¡°Let me guess who you robbed of the things in the body, certainly not an outsider, if that¡¯s the case, you don¡¯t need to cover up, this is not your character, you Understand me, I also understand you. So it ¡¯s a family member, Gong Family, and that person ¡¯s status is not low ¡­ ¡° ¡°Shut up ¡­¡± Gong Yue shouted at Chu Qing with a terrible look. (End of this chapter) Chapter 203 Gong Yue ¡¯s roar could not scare Chu Qing, and Chu Qing ¡¯s voice still echoed in the room: ¡°Even if the body does n¡¯t allow it, but you are still cultivation ancient martial arts, so there is only one reason, you have to avenge, not to die. I Look at your bloated body, filled with not Inner Strength, but full of hatred, and monstrous resentment qi, I do n¡¯t know if I ¡¯m right? ¡° ¡°Get off ~¡± Gong Yue squeezed the roar out of her throat, from the crazy soul of her within the body. She lifted the gun in her hand, pointed at Chu Qing, pulled the bolt, and pulled the trigger. A set of movements was like flowing clouds and flowing water. It seemed to have been drilled 1000 to 100 times. The gun rang, and the deadly muzzle sprayed a life-threatening hook lock. Chu Qing¡¯s liver and gallbladder are trembling, but Level 3 forgets to play Sichuan. The first level is enough for him to drink a pot. This Level 3 hits him, and the life is not over. Too late to think, Chu Qing¡¯s whole body spirit strength broke out, and forcibly wanted to move 2 meters away next to it, evading the bullet. With his current strength, it is a huge burden to perform this technique. Chu Qing who escaped Level 3¡¯s forgetful shot, looked pale, and his eyes were gray, and the soul suffered the tearing pain, so that Chu Qing¡¯s forehead exuded densely packed sweat. Level 3 Wang Chuan bombarded the wall and smashed this 3-storey small hostel in half an instant. The dust rose and the fog was a ruin. Xinhao is remote here. There are not many customers in the hostel, so there is no cause. Casualties. The huge movement made Miyazuki calm down a little. She lowered her gun weakly, hung her head down, her blood running down her chin, hitting the floor drop by drop. Her face was vaguely flesh and blood, and she couldn¡¯t bear to see it. Just after her brief eruption, the Inner Strength riots within the body disintegrated and instantly tore the array under Chu Qing¡¯s cloth. The flesh and blood on her face were instantly torn apart. Miyazuki watched dizzyly as the blood flowed into a small stream on the ground, her eyes were blind, as if she could not feel pain. In these days I met Miyazuki, every time I saw her, she was frivolous, cynical. But now, Chu Qing discovered the secret of her deep in one¡¯s heart, so that this woman had to show her true face in front of her eyes. Chu Qing couldn¡¯t bear it, he wanted to anger Gongyue, but his goal was achieved, but he didn¡¯t please. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Chu Qing sincerely apologized, ¡°Chu Family old 2, Chu Qinghe came to Tianjin, for marriage contract, when he went back, he broke his two legs. I did it. Chu Family checked it, but I do n¡¯t know yet. . ¡° ¡°They will find it one day, it¡¯s just a matter of time, so the grievances of Chu Family and I can¡¯t be reconciled. I¡¯m in trouble, you also have enemies, I think we can cooperate.¡± Chu Qing is open and honest. ¡°You do n¡¯t have to answer me now. You can think about it. After the college entrance examination, I will go to Imperial Capital whether or not I am admitted to the National University. When the time comes I think I can help you solve the physique problem completely. It does n¡¯t matter if you refuse me . Also, your cultivation technique will stop for a while, so during this time, I will endure anything. I do n¡¯t want to know when the time comes. I went to Imperial Capital and found a corpse, ¡± Chu Qing finished, rubbing his sore head and turned away. Leaving Gongyue alone, sitting alone in the ruins, looking at the blood stains on the ground, the corner of her dripping mouth appeared self-deprecating, murmured in her mouth: ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you refuse, huh, pity me?¡± For a time, Gongyue exuded a bloodthirsty breath all over her body, which became extremely scary ¡­ (End of this chapter) Chapter 204 The Boss did n¡¯t call the police. The battle was obviously not managed by the police. As for the future, Chu Qing did n¡¯t have to worry about anything else. Just as a green robe, he was the military commander. In terms of months, it is not as big as sesame and green beans. Chu Qing knew that Dao Palace would not stay in Jinmen for a month after two people passed between them. Maybe he would leave Jinmen at night and return to Imperial Capital. I really do n¡¯t know. What kind of scene is it. When Chu Qing and Gongyue were ¡°trading¡±, at the place where Chu Qing and Tang Ziyan were separated, Tang Ziyan was fiercely carrying a woman wearing a white suit, white trousers, and white high-heeled shoes, and returned to the long street. She anxiously searched the silhouette of Chu Qing in the long street, even a long street of 100 ten meters can be seen at a glance. ¡°Don¡¯t look for it, there are traces of fighting, but you didn¡¯t find someone.¡± The woman who followed Tang Ziyan said, holding her hands on the back of the head, either too fast nor too slow said. Tang Ziyan looked back, the hate iron for not becoming steel looked at the woman behind, panting with rage said: ¡°Tang Zhi, I let you come to save people, not let you talk coldly, find someone quickly.¡± The woman who was called Tang Zhi shrugged her shoulders and said, ¡°Hey, Tang Ziyan, I¡¯m the same as you 2 anyway. Aunt. Are you so big and small?¡± The more Tang Zhi is not in a hurry, the more anxious Tang Ziyan is: ¡°Oh, you still have a face, let me call you 2 aunts, or let me preach your glorious deeds so that everyone can recognize you again, such as who is in When I was 2 years old, I took me to a nightclub, just looking for a man myself, almost lost me, and who was when I was 5 years old, in front of me and a man **, it was beautiful As the name says, give me science knowledge ¡­ ¡° ¡°Stop and stop, Tang Ziyan, I admit it wrong, let¡¯s not say it, okay?¡± Tang Zhi raised his hands and shouted repeatedly. ¡°Not good,¡± Tang Zhi¡¯s style makes Tang Ziyan angry, so she is still talking about Tang Zhi¡¯s black history, and nothing is not related to men. Tang Zhi heard numbness in the scalp and raised his hands to say goodbye: ¡°Okay, I think it¡¯s okay. Your little boyfriend should be fine. You can see that there is no blood on the scene. He should have been taken away.¡± ¡°Then hurry to save people.¡± Tang Ziyan turned away. ¡°Hey, over there.¡± Tang Zhi reminded his niece, secretly stunned, it seems that the little man is very important to his little niece, after all, let his precocious little niece mess up, not much. However, speaking of precociousness, this thing seems to have something to do with him. Tang Zhi thought very seriously and was dragged by Tang Ziyan¡¯s arm. If she let Tang Ziyan hear it, Tang Ziyan would definitely refute it loudly: more than It¡¯s a bit of a relationship, it¡¯s a big relationship. Tang Zhi procrastinated along the way, and wanted to see Tang Ziyan worried. In her opinion, it was just a man. What anxiety. Today, it ¡¯s true that there are more women and more men, but with their Tang Family status, It ¡¯s hard to find a man. A three-legged toad is not easy to find. Is a three-legged man hard to find? This big night, she was playing fiercely with a male model in bed, but Tang Ziyan was hurriedly dragged here to find someone to let her cooperate with her. That was pure thought. ¡°Hey, I said Tang Ziyan, you won¡¯t really be affectionate, how old are you, and want to talk about marriage and marriage, do you know the big sister?¡± Tang Zhi¡¯s mouth couldn¡¯t rest along the way, ask all sorts of questions. (End of this chapter) Chapter 205 ¡°Mind your own business, hurry and go.¡± Tang Ziyan was not in the mood to return this 2 aunt¡¯s nonsense. ¡°Fuck, what¡¯s your attitude? I won¡¯t go anymore.¡± Tang Zhi, like a child, played with a small temper. Tang Ziyan was so angry that Tang Zhi could not move Tang Zhi. He dropped Tang Zhi directly and rushed on his own. He said, ¡°Tang Zhi, how are you, you love walking or not. Remember to collect my corpse tomorrow, coffin. I want 3 inches thick. ¡° Well, how could Tang Zhi watch Tang Ziyan go to death, and after a dozen steps away, Tang Zhi eagerly followed, she didn¡¯t feel any sorry for her childish behavior. ¡°Then tell me what the man looks like, is there a handsome man in my bed tonight.¡± Tang Zhi whispered in the ear of Tang Ziyan. Tang Ziyan was very upset and replied angrily: ¡°It is 100 times stronger than your crooked melon and jujube.¡± ¡°Really, don¡¯t be boasting anymore. My purple man model who is Jin Menhong recently, how many people want to ask him to **, can¡¯t queue up.¡± Tang Zhi was not convinced. ¡°Love believes or not.¡± Tang Ziyan¡¯s tone was firm. Tang Zhi suddenly became interested: ¡°I believe, but why didn¡¯t you say that early, let¡¯s hurry up, such a top grade man, was killed, what a pity.¡± Tang Zhiyan, who was originally listless, suddenly became energetic and took Tang Ziyan to move forward. Tang Ziyan had been acting strangely to Tang Zhi. He had been surprised for a long time. He stared at Tang Zhi cautiously and asked, ¡°Are you moving again?¡± What¡¯s wrong? ¡° ¡°What is crooked thinking, my sincere Heaven and Earth can be learned.¡± Tang Zhi walked faster and faster, walking vigorously. Tang Ziyan complexion slightly changed and said: ¡°hmph, who doesn¡¯t know you, you can¡¯t walk when you see a man, and you said you didn¡¯t move your mind, did you cheat a 3-year-old kid?¡± ¡°àÒ, Tang Ziyan, even if I¡¯m thinking about it, what¡¯s the matter? Your little boyfriend is still alive and dead. I¡¯m going to save him. He should thank me. That¡¯s right. I will charge him and let him stay with me for one night. , That ¡¯s right. ¡° After listening to Tang Zhi¡¯s remarks, Tang Ziyan¡¯s lungs were exploding, gnashing teeth said: ¡°Tang Zhi, don¡¯t you do it yourself, but he is your niece¡¯s son-in-law, are you sorry?¡± ¡°There is something sorry about it. You can come first. I don¡¯t mind. You can see my male model. I can give it to you. We are both blessed and happy.¡± Tang Zhi said it was right and proper. Tang Ziyan shook his fist and refused to say: ¡°No, this is absolutely not possible. Don¡¯t threaten me with what you don¡¯t go. If you love to go, you can¡¯t go anyway.¡± ¡°Go go go, why don¡¯t I go? Let¡¯s go quickly, maybe your little boyfriend is late, but burp.¡± Tang Zhi looks more anxious than Tang Ziyan. Tang Ziyan raised his head to caress his forehead, and Tang Zhi¡¯s virtue was no more, shouted to save people, but even blind could see that she was a drunkard and meant not to drink. At this time, Tang Ziyan¡¯s cell phone rang, which was called by Chu Qing, and Tang Ziyan cautiously connected the phone. After 2 sentences, he was relieved. Hanging up the phone, Tang Ziyan broke free from Tang Zhi¡¯s hand and said, ¡°He¡¯s okay, don¡¯t need your kindness to save people, Tang Zhi, hum.¡± Tang Ziyan emphasized the tone on the word ¡°2¡±, and at the same time was curious about how Chu Qing got out of trouble, and he was the one who provokes again. (End of this chapter) Chapter 206 ¡°What? It¡¯s all right? Tang Ziyan, do you want me to play? No, I¡¯m looking for it, and I¡¯m chasing here. My Tang Zhi is not a person who gives up easily.¡± Tang Zhi dropped Tang Ziyan and walked along the aunt Continue to trace the traces left. Huh, it¡¯s nice to say that you Tang Zhi is not a person who gives up easily only when he is looking for a man. Tang Ziyan sullied in the heart, looking at the silhouette of Tang Zhi¡¯s gradual progress, clenched the teeth or followed along. Life is such a comedy. Just when Tang Ziyan was looking for Chu Qing, Tang Zhi reluctantly followed, and it only took a long time to reverse. Tang Ziyan didn¡¯t want to follow Tang Zhi, but Tang Zhi, who saw a good-looking man, lost her virtue, and she was really at ease. Following Tang Zhi, coming to the ruins of that hotel, Tang Zhi said ten words: ¡°Level 3 Forget the bomb, I am a god.¡± At this time, Gongyue had already left, so no one knew what was going on except Chu Qing, and the body of Taoist was also disappeared, which was handled by Gongyue. Tang Ziyan drew a lot of question marks to Chu Qing in his heart, but Tang Zhi obviously didn¡¯t care about this. When Tang Ziyan was thinking about something, Tang Zhi shook Tang Ziyan¡¯s shoulder and asked, ¡°Where does your little boyfriend¡¯s house live? Let¡¯s find him , 10000 What if he is injured? Do n¡¯t you want to ensure his safety with your own eyes? ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to,¡± Tang Ziyan replied coldly. Tang Zhi is still asking, but it¡¯s in vain that¡¯s all. She can¡¯t get a useful message from Tang Ziyan, and Tang Ziyan doesn¡¯t want to, but can¡¯t, take Tang Zhi to Chu Qing, is she crazy, or this World is crazy ¡­ After reporting safety to Tang Ziyan, Chu Qing returned home and received a phone call from Zhai Yu on the road, telling Chu Qing that there was a recent news that the military commander was checking the Auction House that night, and the news that the nectar was robbed. , Remind Chu Qing to be careful. Unfortunately, these Chu Qings are already understood, and they know much better than Zhai First Young Master. Tang Ziyan was on the way to find Chu Qing, Chu Qing was on the way home, and Gong Yue was returning to Imperial Capital¡¯s special plane. Her face was wrapped in gauze, only her eyes were exposed, and she was looking at a report. It was the past few days, what she found under her staff, among them an assistant Xiaoyu sorted out, the person who had recently approached Zhai Yu, Chu Qing¡¯s name was awesome, and it was a hindsight. When Chu Qing came home, the Father Mother was there. After knowing that Chu Qing had not eaten, Father Chu hurried to the kitchen to heat up a few dishes, and Chu Qing was deeply moved. When Chu Qing was sitting at the dinner table, Father Chu Mother Chu sat and watched, feeling guilty because of Gong Yue. Chu Qing can feel the mood of his parents. In the past few days since Gong Yue, he could feel that the smiles on his parents¡¯ face were not much. So he decided to announce the good news: ¡°Imperial Capital at Gongyuehui.¡± ¡°When?¡± Mother Chu asked. ¡°just.¡± ¡°Have you seen her?¡± Father Chu judged from Chu Qing¡¯s words. ¡°En.¡± Chu Qing nodded. ¡°Then you two ¡­¡± Father Chu supports us. Chu Qing knows what father wants to say. Has the marriage contract already existed, is the marriage still far away? Chu Qing answered the father¡¯s question: ¡°She said that she will not get married within a year or two.¡± In order to settle the hearts of his parents, Chu Qing put a very long deadline, if he can not be admitted to the National University, this deadline is nonsense. Although he has established a relatively ** relationship with Gongyue for the time being, the matter of marriage is not what they can decide, which is related to the interests of Chugong¡¯s two families. (End of this chapter) Chapter 207 Thinking deeply, Chu Qing suddenly mentioned a name: ¡°Gong Yue told me that this marriage was caused by Chu Qingrou, and it seemed to have something to do with Chu Lan.¡± Chu Qing was acting silly, and secretly observing his parents ¡®reaction. Sure enough, the parents¡¯ face became very embarrassed when they heard the name. Mother luckily just clenched his fists, and father even broke his lips. Chu Qing understands, this is family hatred, Chu Family, Chu Qingrou, Chu Lan, all waiting for me, he will not let go, Chu Qing made up his mind. Then she pretended to be hiccuped and said, ¡°I¡¯m full. I¡¯ll go to see elder sister¡¯s bed. The fat girl in Gongyue lives in our house for a few days, and the bed may be crushed.¡± Chu Qing I made a cold joke. The effect is also very small, but it has been eased. The bleak atmosphere, Chu Qing walked to the door of the elder sister, about to push the door, and behind him suddenly came the voice of father¡¯s worry: ¡°Xiaoqing, haven¡¯t you been bullied by Gong Yue? ¡° For the two words of bullying, Chu Qing knew almost every second, shaking his head again and again: ¡°No, how could it be, if she was bullied by her, where would I stand.¡± Chu Qing said what he thought was funny, but some words were not so good when he heard them in his parents¡¯ ears. Chu Qing¡¯s meaty paragraph clearly crossed the line, and the atmosphere was awkward. Father Chu was stunned for a moment. Finally, he could only use one sentence: ¡°Xiaoqing has grown up!¡± Chu Qing is ashamed to find a ground seam to get in. This kind of thing is even shameless and shameless, but it is still very sorry in front of his parents. Cang Huang got into the elder sister¡¯s room, and Chu Qing saw the semi-collapsed bed, and suddenly told the elder sister to see how the elder sister reacted. Chu Qing took out the phone and called the elder sister. It took a long time for someone to answer the call, accompanied by a gasping sound unsuitable for children. ¡°Hello, who are you?¡± The man was talking. Chu Qing¡¯s eyes widened. He raised the phone to the front and looked at it. The phone number shown above was correct. It was the old one. ¡°Who are you?¡± Chu Qing asked. ¡°* At this time, what about the short-sighted phone call? Don¡¯t worry.¡± This is the old lady¡¯s voice, but listening to the movement, she is exercising on a man. This is Chu Xiao¡¯s breath, he actually made a man, and there was a kind of unclear emotion that hit Chu Qing¡¯s whole body. Before the man hung up the phone, he shouted desperately: ¡°Chu Xiao, I heard your voice, You immediately answer the phone for me, otherwise, hum, take responsibility for the consequences. ¡° Chu Qing¡¯s voice made the man¡¯s ears buzz, and Chu Xiao, who was sitting on the man, naturally heard Chu Qing¡¯s voice, a smirking expression, and then grabbed the phone from the man under him and gestured The man muttered. But the man didn¡¯t know what was in his heart, and actually came quietly: ¡°Who is he? How can he talk like this?¡± Hearing the sour words, Chu Qing¡¯s goose bumps fell to the ground, without giving the elder sister a chance to explain, Chu Qing mischievously said: ¡°Chu Xiao, where are you? Who are you with? Are you not loving me anymore? ¡° Chu Qing 3 asked Chu Xiao to panic, and the man under him struggled and shouted: ¡°A Xiao, you lied to me, you have other men, wu wu, you ¡­¡± Chu Qing didn¡¯t hear the latter words, because the elder sister hung up the phone directly. Holding the hung up phone, Chu Qing threw himself down on the bed and rolled with a big smile. The man, no, it should be brother-in-law, but it ¡¯s fun, and there ¡¯s an elder sister, the response is not slow. On the phone, he hasn¡¯t said many things he has prepared. (End of this chapter) Chapter 208 3 minutes, Chu Qing was lying on the bed with a bright smile on his face, he only waited for 3 minutes, if after 3 minutes, the elder sister did not give him a call back, he will definitely call again, in this fun thing He did n¡¯t mind making trouble for his elder sister. After 3 minutes, the mobile phone in Chu Qing¡¯s hand was silent. Well, it seems that the elder sister hasn¡¯t finished her little boyfriend yet. Chu Qing dialed the phone and the prompt tone kept ringing, but no one answered it. Chu Qing was puzzled. It stands to reason that if the elder sister is afraid that her little boyfriend will be jealous, she should hang up the phone immediately. If she is not afraid, she should be connected. What is the situation now? While Chu Qing was holding his mobile phone and waiting, at the other end of the phone, in a luxuriously decorated private room, Chu Qing ¡¯s elder sister Chu Xiao was now holding his mobile phone while sitting on a beautiful-looking, new year 2 8 On the little man, there are 2 big eyes staring at small eyes. When the phone rang, Chu Xiao wanted to cut off, and the man said, ¡°No hang!¡± Chu Xiao¡¯s face is bitter, then pick it up, but the little man has spoken: ¡°Not allowed!¡± ¡°Xing Tao, don¡¯t make a fuss or not, he is really my younger brother.¡± Chu Xiao explained again, this sentence, in 3 minutes, she did not know how many times she said. ¡°I don¡¯t believe it, you also called my younger brother.¡± Xing Tao said with a slack mouth. Chu Xiao is speechless, not saying nothing, but talking about it again, and then talking about what he just said and saying it aside, it means nothing. Ignoring the man under him, Chu Xiao decided to teach another man first. His finger swiped across the screen. Chu Xiao answered the phone and yelled, ¡°Chu Qing, you are doing woolen yarn. It¡¯s okay to find a pump, right?¡± Chu Xiao ¡¯s roaring Chu Qing ¡¯s ears were buzzing straight, and subconsciously took the phone away from his ears, but missed a very important hum. Seeing that Chu Xiao actually connected the phone, Xing Tao stood up to express his dissatisfaction, and when Xing Tao moved, Chu Xiao immediately reacted and immediately hummed. Chu Xiao was afraid that Chu Qing would make fun of her, and immediately stared fiercely at Xing Tao, covering the handset of the mobile phone, turning over and trying to get off Xing Tao, but Xing Tao was unwilling to move with Chu Xiao. Chu Xiao will not let go. A pair of peach-eyed eyes, tears, afraid that Chu Xiao would leave him behind, Chu Xiao was so troubled by Xing Tao, and almost gasped out loud, she tried to suppress her instinct, and she fell soft and fell on Xing Tao. , No way, had to hang up the phone again. The phone is busy, and Chu Qing can probably guess what happened over there, okay, joke to stop while one can. After making a call again, Chu Qing directly said: ¡°You give him the phone and I tell him personally.¡± Chu Xiao glanced helplessly at the weeping man under his hand, handed the phone over and said, ¡°Nuo, he wants to talk to you.¡± Xing Tao¡¯s eyes were complicated, he was a little flustered, and he was a little angry. What he paniced was that he didn¡¯t know how to face another man of Chu Xiao. What he was angry was that the man was so straightforward to talk to him. Picking up the phone, Xing Tao directly opened the mouth and said in order to seize the opportunity: ¡°Hey, I am a man of Chu Xiao. She said she only loves me in her life. She will marry me in the future, so give up, hurry up Stay away from Chu Xiao, otherwise, otherwise ¡­ ¡° (End of this chapter) Chapter 209 Otherwise, Xing Tao could not tell, he was only 8, this is the first time to do this kind of thing, hold back for a long time, on the contrary, his face turned red. Chu Xiao looked at Xing Tao, who was obviously wrong, but he didn¡¯t know what to say. Over the phone, Chu Qing could not help but smile. The little brother-in-law the elder sister is looking for is also too top grade, so cute, he has some impatient want to meet. ¡°Do n¡¯t be different, I am the younger brother of Chu Xiao, and she does not have the kind of relationship you think, and you are an adult? Why is it so naive, do n¡¯t be fooled by my elder sister, she is a big radish ¡°Chu Qing remembered the old lady watching the live broadcast while touching her past, and there was a chill,¡± Hey, boy, are you listening? ¡° There was no voice on the phone. After listening to Chu Qing¡¯s words, Xing Tao did not dare to look at Chu Xiao¡¯s eyes. He believed Chu Qing¡¯s words and knew that he had made a mistake, and some were sorry. He didn¡¯t doubt it at all, Chu Qing was coaxing him, because if 2 people were in that relationship, no one would be so generous. Chu Qing is still talking, and Chu Xiao can no longer listen. He took the phone from Xing Tao and shouted at Chu Qing: ¡°Chu Qing, you shut up for me. Did you say that, your sister?¡± ? Also, who are you calling? That ¡¯s your brother-in-law, brother-in-law. Do you understand? ¡° Chu Qing does not quarrel with his elder sister, he now wants to ask a question: ¡°Is he an adult?¡± Judging from Xing Tao¡¯s words and voice, Chu Qing seriously doubted that Xing Tao was a minor boy who was bewitched by his elder sister. ¡°Come and tell him, are you an adult?¡± Chu Qing¡¯s question is obviously a distrust of Chu Xiao¡¯s character. Chu Xiao decided to set up prestige in front of Chu Qing, so he handed the phone to Xing Tao. ¡°I¡¯m ten eight.¡± Xing Tao was suspected by Chu Qing, and he was very upset. Wipe, Chu Qing fell down on the quilt, his stomach was about to laugh, he knew his elder sister was not reliable, but found a brother-in-law, this brother-in-law seemed even more unreliable He is ten or eight, which means he is one year older than himself. ¡°Sister, do you know how old you are this year, and actually found a small piece of fresh meat, You¡¯re quite something.¡± Chu Qing said to her sister. ¡°I want you to control, there is something to talk about, nothing to hang up¡± Chu Xiao heard Chu Qing¡¯s teasing, said angrily. ¡°Something, of course something, okay, no joke. First of all, I apologize for the good thing that disturbs you and brother-in-law tonight.¡± Chu Qing said with a smirk. ¡°Don¡¯t grind, hurry up, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Chu Xiao was anxious. She felt that the thing that penetrated into her within the body was getting hotter and hotter. If Chu Qing couldn¡¯t give her a past story. Reasons, she would not forgive Chu Qing so easily in the matter of disturbing her good things. ¡°Actually, it doesn¡¯t matter. It¡¯s been a long time since I saw you. Give me a call to say hello.¡± This is Chu Qing¡¯s original intention. ¡°Chu Qing, I really want to strangle you.¡± Chu Xiao roared and engaged for a long time, actually because of this, Chu Xiao said to hang up the phone. Chu Qing seems to be able to detect the behavior of the elder sister, and hurriedly said, ¡°Don¡¯t hang up, there is still something. Do you still have money for such a long time outside? You and brother-in-law 2 people, is it not expensive?¡± Well, this is still a serious matter. Chu Xiao looked at Xing Tao and was a little ashamed. She and Xing Tao met at a wine-colored place. They got together that night. She thought Xing Tao was a seller and only later. Found that he was a young bird. The following things are logical, and the 2 people who tasted it quickly fell in love. (End of this chapter) Chapter 210 Chu Xiao didn¡¯t bring much money when she went out, plus she was very generous, the money in her hand quickly disappeared, she wanted to find a job, but Xing Tao said he had money, and the result was that 2 people were doing nothing The greasy crooked down. This suite was found by Xing Tao, and the cost for one night was more than 10000. The two of them were together so she was rough. She said that she spent nearly 1000000 on Xing Tao. This matter has always been in her heart. Thorn. She is a woman. How can she be like eating soft rice? She has no face asking for money from her family. The job search can only be delayed indefinitely. At this time, I heard the younger brother ask this question, Chu Xiao eyes shined, how did she forget the younger rich man, and hurriedly pleased: ¡°hehe, elder sister knew that Xiaoqing was the best ¡­¡± The elder sister¡¯s flattering and fawning words, Chu Qing said straight up goose bumps, he quickly prevented: ¡°Stop, don¡¯t say, I will wait for you to transfer the money, you just follow the waves outside, ha ~, but really decided, just Bring people back to father Mother and do n¡¯t let them worry about you. ¡± ¡°Well, okay, elder sister loves you, well ¡­¡± Chu Xiao laughed Yankai and gave Chu Qing a kiss. After getting this done, Chu Xiao threw away her mobile phone anxiously and plunged into her great cause of love again. Chu Qing held the phone with a helpless face. Why did he spread such an elder sister, but he was more spoiled in his eyes, that is his elder sister, the person he has to protect in his life. Regardless of his previous life or this life, in his 2 memories, elder sister was the best for him when he was a child. The money that was sold to Tang Family last time for the poison side has not been moved by Chu Qing. He is thinking about how much money should he give to elder sister? Not too much, to be honest, the elder sister is so delicious and lazy to do, he can¡¯t stand it anymore. After weighing, Chu Qing decided to give the elder sister 5,000,000, which is considered to be in the face of that funny little brother-in-law. After transferring the account, Chu Qing returned to his room, took out the pen and paper, sat at the desk and thought hard, he was thinking about the problems of the human body. Miyazuki left this evening, but her problems are far from over ¡­ On Chu Xiao¡¯s side, after an event of love, Xing Tao was lying next to Chu Xiao, resting his head on Chu Xiao¡¯s chest, and love was overflowing in his eyes. Chu Xiao had time to take his mobile phone and saw the transfer records above, as if he were alive. ¡°This ¡­ so much?¡± Chu Xiao muttered to himself. Xing Tao also looked at it curiously, but he did not have the reaction of Chu Xiao, his eyes were indifferent, as if it was just a string of numbers. Chu Xiao is more concerned about the origin of the younger brother¡¯s money. She immediately remembered Ye Chenxi. In her view, the younger brother must have been with Ye Chenxi, otherwise where so much money came. Chu Xiao was uneasy. After a brief absence, she looked at Xing Tao seriously and said, ¡°I can¡¯t go on like this. I have to go out to find a job tomorrow. Xiao Tao, you support me, OK, I can¡¯t keep it The younger brother gave me money. I should take care of the younger brother. Oh, he gave me so much money, and I do n¡¯t know how Ye Chenxi thinks about him? ¡° Chu Xiao said, ¡°brows tightly frowns¡±, the sadness in my heart, all turned up at once. Xing Tao arched in the arms of Chu Xiao and said, ¡°Well, I will always support you, but are you saying that the younger brother and Ye Chenxi are together?¡± ¡°Hmm ¡­¡± Chu Xiao nodded, briefly told Chu Qing and Ye Chenxi about Xing Tao, but she didn¡¯t know what she said, and the reality is quite different. (End of this chapter) Chapter 211 ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, if Ye Chenxi bullies the younger brother, I will get it back.¡± After listening to Chu Xiao¡¯s story, Xing Tao held his fist to comfort Chu Xiao. Chu Xiao lost her smile, and she only comforted her when Xing Tao really lifted her. She lifted Xing Tao¡¯s chin and said, ¡°Just have your heart, Ye Chenxi is Ye Family¡¯s!¡± However, she will be desperate. Later, Chu Xiao did not speak out, in the heart secretly determined that if the younger brother was wronged at Ye Chenxi, she would never submit to humiliation. Xing Tao¡¯s indifferent expression to Chu Xiao, secretly said in one¡¯s heart: Ye Family, Ye Family is a fart ¡­ The next day, it was a fine day again, without Gong Yue¡¯s home, Chu Qing was actually not used to it. Chu Qing quickly expelled this feeling from his mind, and secretly thought himself crazy. Chu Qing had breakfast, and when he arrived at the school, he found Tang Ziyan, who had been waiting in his seat. Tang Ziyan pulled Chu Qing and asked for some warmth. After confirming that Chu Qing was really, nothing happened before he was relieved. At the same time, he also invited Chu Qing to accompany her to No. 2 after school in the afternoon. Chu Qing refused. He knew that Tang Ziyan went to No. 2 to let Li Huanger practice the gamble. Although Chu Qing also wanted to appreciate the beauty of the ketone body of the beauty, he did Having his own plan, he had no choice but to refuse. But Tang Ziyan was very satisfied with Chu Qing¡¯s attitude. When leaving, there was a faintly discernable smile on the corner of his mouth. In the eyes of Chu Qing, 100 can¡¯t understand it. After waiting for memorizing dozens of English words, Chu Qing suddenly realized. He thought that Tang Ziyan certainly didn¡¯t want to let herself see the nakedness of other women, so she would have that kind of response when she heard her rejection. This desire is also too strong. 10000 One day, he said 10000 one, marry a few women home, even if it is going to jump. Chu Qing thought a little further, he patted his head and put his mind back on the book. One day passed by in a hurry, and Chu Qing had already made appointments with Zhuo Buqu 3 people at school in the afternoon. Today he wants to verify his achievements over the past few days. After meeting with Zhuo Buqun¡¯s 3 people on the playground, Zhuo Buqun¡¯s 3 people have thoroughly treated Chu Qing prostrate oneself in admiration after yesterday¡¯s dojo, so they are very pleased. Chu Qing is not used to picking out the topic directly: ¡°Do you want to cultivate ancient martial arts?¡± This is the purpose of Chu Qing. He has already completed the set of human body. He needs someone to try the exercises, and the outstanding three are the best test subjects. This is not Chu Qing black-belly, which is also good for them. Imagine if it really became, then their three people, but since 1000 years, under this sky, the first, 2, 3 male martial artists. This is to honor the history of youth, the honor of Liufang in the 100th century. With their showy temperament, Chu Qing can imagine their grateful appearance. ¡°No ¡­ no, no ~¡± Chu Qing tone barely fell, and the three people shook their heads together. ¡°Why?¡± Chu Qing was very surprised. Zhuo Buqun ¡¯s 3 people said that he was afraid of offending Chu Qing in the end, and Zhuo Buqun clenched the teeth stood up and said what they thought: ¡°A man who has heard of cultivation ancient martial arts will not work.¡± This is actually the case. Didn¡¯t expect them even know this, but although this is common sense, but also not Zhuo Buqun these people can know, so Chu Qing is a little curious, how did they know, so they asked For a moment. ¡°Look at it online, don¡¯t believe it, boss, I will analyze it for you ¡­¡± Zhang Xifei stood up and explained that the boss is what they call Chu Qing. (End of this chapter) Chapter 212 Zhang Xifei has the meaning of stammering Chu Qing, so in a frenzy, saliva splash across, the content is also clear and logical, so Chu Qing can not help feeling, 3 stupid tanners, top Zhuge Liang. Just Zhang Xifei said, as if she realized what she was, her eyes continuously looked down at Chu Qing. The Chu Qing looked very uncomfortable. They thought carefully about that point in their hearts. Chu Qing was clear 2 Chu. When he raised his hand to interrupt Zhang Xifei, he asked, ¡°I¡¯m cultivating ancient martial arts, so do you think I can¡¯t?¡± Chu Qing lied, okay, he didn¡¯t say that he never lied, he was not a good baby, and evaluations such as upright gentleman have always been with him. Chu Qing prefers others to say that he is okay compared to in one body righteousness, etc. Generally, it would be better if one could be more kind. ¡°No, no.¡± Chu Qing¡¯s question made Zhuo Buqun three people repeatedly denied, but their faces were full of affirmations, how obvious the words were insincere, how could Chu Qing not be blind? So he decided to prove that he could not lose his face in front of his brother anyway. He pointed to Zhuo Buqun and said, ¡°You 3 go to the toilet with me.¡± Zhuo Buqun¡¯s 3 people have a bitter complexion. In this sentence, normally, they don¡¯t have to say that going to the toilet is about fighting, otherwise what else can they do? If they haven¡¯t seen Chu Qing¡¯s power, then they will be full of energy and they want to teach Chu Qing a lesson, but now, hehe. Reluctantly came to the toilet with Chu Qing, Zhuo Buqun 3 people are ready to be beaten, anyway, they are killed and do not practice ancient martial arts, for this reason, they are willing to be beaten every day by Chu Qing. 3 people, like 3 rotten cabbages licking the bar, went to the urinal with a pestle, waiting for Chu Qing¡¯s fist, as if dead. ¡°Take off your pants.¡± Chu Qing stood next to them and said. what? Zhuo Buqun¡¯s eyes widened in unison, and there was a trembling in his heart. What is this for? Could it be said that Chu Qing caused psychological distortions because of problems in that respect, and to men ¡­ It¡¯s a problem to take off or not to take off. This problem lies on the top of the 3 people in Zhuo Buqun group, and they can¡¯t breathe. In the end, under Chu Qing¡¯s tough eyes, Zhuo Buqun unbuttoned his trouser belt, and the first one had the second one. In less than ten seconds, the three original pester and chirp people all took off their belts and carried them. pants. Then Chu Qing also untied the belt. When Chu Qing untied the belt, the legs of Zhuo Buqun¡¯s three people were trembling, and a wave of urination struck. They decided to run. The three people looked at each other and all understood each other¡¯s intentions. . When they were about to throw their legs away, Chu Qing said: ¡°Aren¡¯t you guessing that men¡¯s martial arts will cause functional dysfunction? Today, let¡¯s compare and see who is better?¡± Chu Qing at a moderate pace put forward his ideas, the expressions of Zhuo Buqun¡¯s 3 people, he all looked at it, just wanted to tease them. But at this time, telling such an unreliable thing, even Chu Qing couldn¡¯t help but wonder whether it was unreliable people such as the elder sister, who spent a long time together with the ears, and they were unreliable. Too. You have to know that in the previous life, he wouldn¡¯t kill him, and he did such a boring thing. Hearing this, Zhuo Buqun 3 people looked at each other in blank dismay, they were nervous, and their eyes were fiery. They were no better than military force. They were no better than Chu Qing, but compared to this, they were still a little bit confident. Smile. (End of this chapter) Chapter 213 After an alternative game came down, Chu Qing made up his mind that he would only do this once, ensuring that there would be no next time, even if he won. The trouser belt was re-attached, and the 3 people who languished when they came in were even more numbed. The urine marks on the top of the urinal, like a list, declared the 3 people¡¯s ¡®achievement¡¯. Chu Qing ¡¯s metamorphosis is obviously a lot higher than their three people. They lost. They lost from all aspects. Playing basketball, but not Chu Qing, it ¡¯s needless to say, they are all scum, but they are only connected. Some dignity, they also lost, their hearts were devastated. ¡°Okay, don¡¯t be discouraged. This is normal. Do you want to know the secret? I can teach you.¡± Chu Qing is like a magic stick, it looks sincere in his eyes, but it is actually confusing. Chu Qing¡¯s words seemed to be a ray of light in the darkness. For Yu Zhuobu 3 people, they each and everyone stared at Chu Qing with their eyes, waiting for Chu Qing¡¯s secret. Chu Qing did not let them wait for a long time: ¡°The secret is cultivation ancient martial arts. Believe me is not what you think, I am a living example. And cultivation ancient martial arts, more than this benefit ¡­¡± Chu Qing¡¯s utterly bewitching Zhuoqun 3 people, after a great deal of extravagance, can be said to move Zhuoqun 3 people, Zhuo Buqun doubtfully asked Chu Qing: ¡°Why do you have to let us repair ancient martial arts? ¡° Yes, there is a sober person here, Chu Qing blushes a bit, but Chu Qing covers up very well, he explained: ¡°It is good for you, you certainly don¡¯t believe it, I will speak frankly, I need the staff, Not only is it fancy, but it is also useful. ¡° When the manpower is poor, Chu Qing knows this deeply, so if he wants this world with strong enemies, he will have a place to stand in and a moment of tranquility. He needs help. Chu Qing taught the results of his deductions over the past few days to Zhuo Buqun and asked them to do many things. He didn¡¯t think about the key and the others, Chu Qing is sure about it. He is looking forward to what will happen when the first male martial artist appears under this sky. After saying goodbye to Zhuo Buqun and the others, Chu Qing went home. This ancient martial arts cultivation technique suitable for men¡¯s cultivation, Chu Qing named it: chaos. Because of this thing, in essence, once it succeeds, it will definitely shake the foundation of this world, saying that it is not an exaggeration. At night, Chu Qing looked up at the sky, he did n¡¯t know how to do it, he was right or wrong, he did it anyway. Just like he saw someone robbing, he drew his sword and came forward, not counting life and death. Or seeing someone kicking and breaking the broken bowl in front of beggar, Chu Qing chose to stand by and watch, just because he felt that the sound of the broken porcelain bowl was very nice, and next moment, beggar picked up the broken pieces of the porcelain and broke up and wounded, cut Chu Qing broke the man¡¯s neck, and Chu Qing just turned around and left, because red¡¯s blood was a little dazzling. This is what Chu Qing has experienced. In the cultivation world of bizarre and motley, Chu Qing never knew whether he was a good person or a bad person, and he never wanted this problem. The night passed quietly. Tang Ziyan went to No. 2 yesterday, and she seems to be in a good mood today. It seems that she has gained a lot. Zhuo Buqun 3 people came to Chu Qing after class, 4 people surrounded, what do mysterious and secretive people plot? This made Ye Mao complain that he thought Chu Qing didn¡¯t take him to play. For this reason, Chu Qing was comforting. After school, Chu Qing and Ye Mao went out to school together. Tonight, he decided to go to Chen Huahua. He had n¡¯t seen her for a long time, and he called a lot. I want to check it out tonight, but I do n¡¯t know if she messed up her little nest again. When I think of the lazy woman, Chu Qing ¡¯s lips show a heartfelt smile. It is simple and happy. (End of this chapter) Chapter 214 Just after leaving school, Chu Qing didn¡¯t expect unprecedented to meet Ye Chenxi to pick up Ye Mao. These days, the conflict between Ye Family and Li Family has intensified, and the fighting in secret has continued. Ye Chenxi was flying fast. I met Chu Qing a few times, but also because of the need for Kuang Yi Dan. The two people were too late to say a few words. Ye Chenxi hugged Chu Qing for a while and then held Kuang Yi Dan left. Like today, the opportunity to make a special trip and the others is really rare. Chu Qing walked like Ye Chenxi, ready to say hello. But Ye Mao beside him slipped directly and turned to the station, Chu Qing could not help but remind: ¡°Hey, your sister.¡± ¡°I saw, but she didn¡¯t come to me.¡± Ye Mao said without looking back, and seemed a little angry. Take a look at Ye Chenxi. Ye Mao didn¡¯t look like it. Ye Mao was really satisfied. She came to Ye Chenxi to find herself, ignoring the younger brother. Chu Qing blamed sorry. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Chu Qing asked before walking to Ye Chenxi. ¡°Find you.¡± As soon as Ye Chenxi¡¯s answer came out, Chu Qing knew that he was asking too much. Ye Chenxi turned around and took out a cup of milk tea from the car, and handed it to Chu Qing like a treasure: ¡°Nuo, milk tea for you.¡± Chu Qing stared at the milk tea for a moment, and then said, ¡°You know I don¡¯t like milk tea, that¡¯s what your girls only like.¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s obviously what your male child likes, OK, but I know you are different, but don¡¯t be afraid, there is no medicine this time.¡± Ye Chenxi thought through Chu Qing. Recalling that the drug was administered by Ye Chenxi twice in a row, Chu Qing shook his head and refused: ¡°Don¡¯t drink without drinking, I don¡¯t like to drink that.¡± ¡°What if I bought it for you?¡± Ye Chenxi said Yan Yan Yan Xiao. Well, this is a reason, Chu Qing¡¯s heart is warm, hold out hands to receive the milk tea in Ye Chenxi¡¯s hand, Ye Chenxi took advantage of Chu Qing¡¯s lack of a kiss on Chu Qing¡¯s face ¡­¡­ 2 The way people look and feel like me, but they are all not far away from them. A woman in a specially made business car looks at her. As Chu Qing and Ye Chenxi talking and laughing were about to leave, a woman in the shape of a bodyguard came down from the black business car with a lot of value, holding a picture of Chu Qing in her hand, and walked to Chu Qing and asked : ¡°You are Chu Qing?¡± ¡°Is there something?¡± Chu Qing looked at the person vigilantly. ¡°My family Patriarch wants to see you.¡± Lai Ren said expressionless. ¡°Who is your Patriarch?¡± Chu Qing asked, and there was already speculation in my heart. Let¡¯s look at Ye Chenxi¡¯s face again. Since the appearance of the black clothed bodyguard, the smile on his face suddenly disappeared without a trace. The bodyguard was very dissatisfied with Chu Qing ¡¯s attitude. If he was going to answer Chu Qing ¡¯s plan, he was going to catch Chu Qing directly. Chu Qing did n¡¯t want to make any noise at the school door, so he said in time: ¡°I ¡¯ll go with you.¡± The black clothed bodyguard was leading the way. When Chu Qing was leaving, he said to Ye Chenxi: ¡°wait for me.¡± Ye Chenxi¡¯s face eased a lot, but looking at the Tang Family car, Ye Chenxi¡¯s eyes had to be gloomy and scary. That ¡¯s right, it ¡¯s Tang Family, to be precise, Tang Family Patriarch, Tang Rong, Chu Qing. In front of the commercial bus, I saw this great character in the can be counted on one¡¯s fingers in Jinmen. The beautiful woman in her 40s does n¡¯t seem to have left too many marks on her, and it seems to be less than 30. But those eyes, deep and scary, she just sat there and said nothing, which made people feel stressed. Its potential is like a sea, and at first glance is the person who has been in the upper position for a long time. She did not deliberately converge, so she oppressed Chu Qing so much. (End of this chapter) Chapter 215 For other people, I am probably already keeping quiet out of fear at this time, but now this man is Chu Qing, he is like a sword out of the sheath, in the torrent, to create a foothold. Tang Rong ignored Chu Qing, and Ting Yu, who was in the car, retired, deliberately leaving Chu Qing together, embarrassing Chu Qing. And after seeing Ting Yu sitting next to Tang Rong, Chu Qing probably knew what Tang Rong was looking for today. It¡¯s really troublesome. Chu Qing didn¡¯t notice Tang Rong¡¯s cold treatment. Since people ignored him, Chu Qing wouldn¡¯t stick his face to the cold butt. The milk tea given by Ye Chenxi in his hand became the object of Chu Qing¡¯s serious treatment. Too. Chu Qing was drinking milk tea bit by bit, and looked at the two people talking in the car in a playful way. It was a bit embarrassing. On the contrary, the two people talking in the car, the more the smile on the face was lighter. Until there was no more interest in talking, Tang Rong directly asked Chu Qing: ¡°Chu Qing is it?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Chu Qing replied with milk tea. Tang Rong glared at Chu Qing and continued: ¡°mother Chu Qinghe, father ¡­ runs a small family company with an annual profit of no more than 10000000 million ¡­¡± Tang Rong talked about Chu Qing¡¯s situation just like checking his account. Chu Qing listened quietly. After listening, he had a feeling, that is, he didn¡¯t seem to have to answer that question just now, no wonder she would stare. Yourself. Chu Qing¡¯s idea is simply the difference between Heaven and Earth, so after Tang Rong finished speaking, she didn¡¯t achieve the result she wanted. The two people looked at each other in this way. The scene was once embarrassing, Ting Yu immediately jumped out to the steps, only to see him accuse Chu Qing directly, ¡°I have said it for a long time, you are not worthy of my home Ziyan, stay away from my home Ziyan ¡­¡± Later, Chu Qing was too lazy to listen to the questions that old people often talked about. Thanks to his repetition over and over again, Chu Qing had only Tang Rong in his eyes. After Ting Yu finished, he asked Tang Rong: ¡°Auntie thought the same way?¡± ¡°Auntie is not what you called.¡± This is Tang Rong¡¯s answer. Well, people still look down on him. Chu Qing has finished drinking the milk tea. He shook his empty cup and said, ¡°If that¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll go.¡± ¡°Supercilious, narrow-minded, water-based poplar, it¡¯s useless ¡­¡± Tang Rong was behind Chu Qing, one by one Chu Chu¡¯s not. Chu Qing frowned and couldn¡¯t help asking himself if he was so bad? Looking up at Ye Chenxi over there, it seems that Tang Rong really has something to say, but so she can insult herself indiscriminately? Tang Rong was originally in bad mood today. She was facing Chu Qing with a stinky face. Did she expect Chu Qing to greet her with a smile? This makes no sense. Chu Qing was a little irritable. He turned around suddenly, showing off one¡¯s ability, and a sword intent went straight to Tang Rong, and said, ¡°Before you confound others, please think about yourself first.¡± She did not let Chu Qing call her aunt, Chu Qing had no choice but to call her lord, and supercilious, saying that she seemed more suitable for herself. Chu Qing ¡¯s word intent was resolved by Tang Rong to be invisible. For Tang Qing ¡¯s attitude, Tang Rong regarded it as provocative. When she saw her coldly smiled, she said, ¡°You can think of yourself as you If you are a talented person and you are proud, someone in Tang may wish to tell you that in the Yunjiang River outside Jinmen, Shenjiang has a lot of fish food. ¡° The harshness is Chu Qing¡¯s evaluation of Tang Rong. Looking at Tang Ziyan as a person, Chu Qing can¡¯t believe it. The person with very poor perception in front of him will be Tang Ziyan¡¯s mother. (End of this chapter) Chapter 216 The Yunjiang River is a large river flowing through Jinmen City. It is magnificent. When flowing through Jinmen, it passes through the mountains. The scenery is endless, and it is one of Jinmen¡¯s famous places. Whenever someone mentions Yunjiang, it is bound to make people associate with the word good, but when this word is spoken from Tang Rong¡¯s mouth, it will change its taste, and it is gloomy. What she meant was that if Chu Qing did n¡¯t know what to do, she would n¡¯t mind turning Chu Qing Shenjiang into a fish food. Ha ha, Chu Qing sneered in his heart and unreservedly returned to Mother Tang: ¡°Then thank you first, there are mountains and water under the Yunjiang River, but it is a Feng Shui Treasure Land, but I heard that there is a unique ¡®S Yunyu, because of the delicate meat, delicious and delicious, is loved by the big family, but the thought of feeding Yunyu in the future really makes me feel sorrowful, you guys have a really strong taste. ¡° Chu Qing¡¯s words without dirty words passed, and Tang Rong¡¯s anger appeared on his face, killing intent breeding. It is true that Chu Qing likes Tang Ziyan, but it does not mean that he can have unlimited tolerance for people related to Tang Ziyan. This is true of Ting Yu, and Tang Rong is even more so. In front of someone who can¡¯t look at you in your eyes, you can only make them unsatisfied, and look down on you even more. You can decide to refuse to yield an inch. When Chu Qing and Tang Rong confronted each other, Tang Ziyan came out of the school and saw that Chu Qing was first happy, then mother and happy again, but when he saw Ting Yu ¡¯s father, Tang Ziyan ¡¯s heart in his chest , T¨² t¨² jumped straight, she had a feeling that the major event was not good. She accelerated her pace, like walking over there, Chu Qing turned her back to the school gate, so she did n¡¯t see Tang Ziyan, but Tang Rong discovered it immediately. She knew Chu Qing ¡¯s status in Tang Ziyan ¡¯s heart, so she did n¡¯t want to because of Chu Qing. Affect the relationship between their mother and daughter. She had to lower her anger pressure first, and she didn¡¯t worry. Chu Qing would say 3 to 4 to the daughter, because that, on the other hand, also explained that Chu Qing¡¯s character was not good. After Tang Rong gave Chu Qing a warning look, he put on a smiling face and said to the daughter, ¡°Yan¡¯er, you are out of school.¡± After Tang Rong said this, Chu Qing only discovered that Tang Ziyan had come to his side. His mind was all on Tang Rong, but he didn¡¯t pay attention, but Tang Rong¡¯s last look made Chu Qing very unhappy. At the moment when Tang Ziyan appeared, this war without smoke was over, and that look was Tang Rong¡¯s last attack, so Chu Qing had to fight back naturally. Tang Ziyan stopped beside Chu Qing and said hello: ¡°Mom, dad, how are you here? And Chu Qing, why are you here, you should know each other, what are you talking about?¡± No one told Tang Ziyan, Chu Qing had a hook in his mouth, reached out to hold Tang Ziyan¡¯s head, and kissed Tang Ziyan¡¯s mouth. Didn¡¯t Tang Rong let him stay away from Tang Ziyan? He did n¡¯t, Chu Qing thought, Tang Rong must have exploded. Chu Qing was right. After living for so many years, it was the first time that someone had violated Tang Rong for the first time, daring to love what she had just said, and she was all farted by Chu Qing. Tang Rong¡¯s face was dark and dark. If it were not for Tang Ziyan¡¯s presence, she could strangle Chu Qing directly and Shen Jiang would feed the fish. Chu Qing only looked after Tang Rong, and found nowhere near him, Ye Chenxi¡¯s face was no better than Tang Rong. (End of this chapter) Chapter 217 Tang Ziyan¡¯s eyes are not blind, and she can naturally see the delicate situation between mother and Chu Qing. Before clarifying the situation, she pushes Chu Qing away, bids farewell to Chu Qing in a hurry, and then leaves with mother. The kiss was not bad, and Chu Qing¡¯s mess with Tang Rong was calmed down a bit. After the Jinmen unique and unmatched special commercial vehicle left, Chu Qing did not stay in place and had the habit of eating exhaust. He turned to Ye Chenxi. But Ye Chenxi looked angry, was it because he kissed Tang Ziyan, Chu Qing secretly thought was wrong, at that time, he was only concerned about Qi Tang Rong, completely didn¡¯t expect Ye Chenxi. Chu Qing felt bitter in his heart and walked to Ye Chenxi, pretending to be confused with Ye Chenxi: ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Who irritates you again, I¡¯ll help you beat him.¡± Haha ~ Ye Chenxi smirked at Chu Qing, then grabbed Chu Qing¡¯s collar and threw Chu Qing into the car, and then said, ¡°No, I will do it myself.¡± Chu Qing was taken aback by Ye Chenxi¡¯s move. But here is the door of the school. If someone is seen, the topic about his school flowers will definitely be flying again. Fortunately, due to Tang Rong¡¯s delay, the students had already left very little. The remaining students in small groups at the school gate did not pay attention to Chu Qing. After Ye Chenxi threw Chu Qing into the car, he followed and got into the car, closed the door, and bent to look at Chu Qing. Chu Qing foretells that howling wind and torrential rain are coming, both of his hands hug his head and do not resist. But Ye Chenxi next move, let Chu Qing turn pale with fright, because Ye Chenxi not at all really hit Chu Qing, her hand directly caught Chu Qing¡¯s pants belt, and then efficiently directly Chu Chu¡¯s pants Too. What Ye Chenxi is going to do, Chu Qing knows better than anyone at this time, but here is outside the school. It was discovered that Chu Qing also taught how to go to school here. Chu Qing grabbed the only piece of pants left and right under his body, and never let go, facing Ye Chenxi. Ye Chenxi¡¯s eyes are angry, and the more he resists, the more Chu Qing resists, the more Ye Chenxi gets fired. It¡¯s best to directly whoosh sound and tear Chu Qing¡¯s pants into pieces. Chu Qing thought about not, but his body was very honest, especially after Ye Chenxi also took off his clothes. Ye Chenxi has a punitive offense that makes Chu Qing almost upset, and the car shakes violently, which is really thrilling and exciting. Ye Chenxi has vented on Chu Qing again and again, punishing Chu Qing. It¡¯s crazy. When Chu Qing got off the Ye Chenxi car, the sky was already black, and Chu Qing 2¡¯s legs were a little soft. This woman went crazy and it was too terrifying. Ye Chenxi was more tired than Chu Qing, but she was in a good mood. She lit a cigarette and looked at Chu Qing while spitting clouds and fog, much to see that Chu Qing was awkward and would throw Chu Qing down again. Meaning. Chu Qing really does not know whether to laugh or cry, so he can only make a didn¡¯t know whether to cry or laugh expression and ask Ye Chenxi: ¡°Now, are you satisfied?¡± Satisfied, of course satisfied, but Ye Chenxi will not say it. She flicked the ashes to Chu Qing and said, ¡°I will not be close to other women in front of me in the future, otherwise, hum ~¡± Well, Chu Qing understood that it is not appropriate to stay here for a long time. Chu Qing ¡¯s crumpled clothes, plus the smell of yin in the car, once 10000 was hit by an acquaintance, Chu Qing ¡¯s 100 mouths were indisputable. So he waved goodbye to Ye Chenxi and thought to himself, Ye Chenxi¡¯s milk tea is really not casually drink, no matter whether it is prescribed or not, it must end like this every time. (End of this chapter) Chapter 218 Ye Chenxi looked at the back of Chu Qing¡¯s departure, finished smoking the cigarette in his hand, threw away the cigarette butt, and determined in his heart: Chu Qing, you are mine, I will definitely grab you. This is Chu Qing did not know, Chu Qing thought Ye Chenxi would break up with him, but after this incident, Chu Qing also understood that his ideas are not applicable here at all, this is Females Honored Males Inferior. But at night, it seemed that he couldn¡¯t go to Chen Huahua. Chu Qing was afraid of being exhausted and returned home. In the eyes of his parents, Chu Qing hurriedly plunged into the bathroom and washed out for a long time before eating. He looked like this, and he did n¡¯t want people to think too much, so in order to shut up his parents ¡¯mouth, Chu Qing could only sell his elder sister. Look. Sure enough, as Chu Qing said, the attention of the two parents suddenly moved away from Chu Qing, and turned to care for Chu Xiao¡¯s life-long major event, Chu Qing was relieved. Just as a family was waiting for Chu Xiao ¡¯s good news, Chu Qing ¡¯s mobile phone suddenly rang during class that day. To scare Chu Qing, Chu Qing is very familiar with that feeling, but also miss some. This is what happened during previous life at school. Often at this time, the lecturer will come to collect the mobile phone. Chu Qing hurriedly hung up the phone, and then looked at Tong Fei on the podium very sorry. Chu Qing couldn¡¯t help but wonder if he didn¡¯t match Tong Fei¡¯s 8-character, why did he get out of her class every time. Fortunately, Tong Fei not at all intends to embarrass Chu Qing. In the last basketball game, Chu Qing won glory for the school. Tong Fei¡¯s attitude towards Chu Qing has changed a lot. Therefore, it is not impossible for her to put Chu Qing on her horse. Chu Qing is very grateful for this, and suddenly feels that Tong Fei is not so abominable. Chu Qing knows that in the classroom, the mobile phone makes a sound and sleeps and screams, which is wrong. Therefore, he will never get confused about this kind of thing. When he should admit his mistake, he will admit his mistake. As for the last time, it was because Tong Fei was unfair, which caused Chu Qing to rebound. A little episode, I thought this was over, but within 3 seconds, Chu Qing¡¯s cell phone rang again. Before Chu Hang hung up this time, he took a look at it. People who can call like this must be in a hurry. Seeing the caller ID, the two callers were all older sisters. Chu Qing felt a little anxious in his heart that he answered the phone very loudly. Seeing Chu Qing¡¯s absent-minded look, Tong Fei¡¯s bad temper recurred again, and she yelled at the back door of the classroom: ¡°Go out ~¡± Well, she didn¡¯t shout to get out, she was already very polite, and Chu Qing expressed gratitude for this, so he got up and said thank you. He thanked Tong Fei for letting him go out to answer the phone. Thank you for not saying that. It¡¯s okay. When I said that I was almost angry with Tong Fei, she was obviously a lesson. If Chu Qing said so, how did it become a good heart. There was a sound of laughter in the class. Tong Fei couldn¡¯t get up and down. He rolled up the textbook in his hand and slapped it on the lectern. He finally calmed down. As a result, the next half of the class became an ideological education class, but the person who deserves the most education is not in the classroom. Chu Qing took the mobile phone and just walked out of the classroom. The third call of the elder sister came. Chu Qing had an ominous hunch. Like this, the elder sister gave him a phone call to answer the phone call, never before. (End of this chapter) Chapter 219 Chu Qing walked out of the classroom and hurriedly connected the phone. There was an elder sister¡¯s rapid and vague voice: ¡°Brother, are you?¡± Chu Xiao¡¯s voice was crying, and Chu Qing heard it. He suddenly clenched the phone in his hand and asked, ¡°Sister, what happened?¡± Chu Qing is rarely so serious. ¡°No, it¡¯s okay,¡± Chu Xiao said. But where is she like that? Chu Qing is silent, the elder sister does not tell him, naturally there is a reason not to tell him, he wants to hear what the elder sister has to say. ¡°Little, Xiaoqing, me, you, you take care of my parents and say sorry to them on my behalf, wu wu ~ Xiaoqing, are you listening? I ¡­¡± ¡°Are you explaining your last words?¡± Chu Qing¡¯s voice was cold. ¡°No.¡± Chu Xiao said hard. ¡°Where are you?¡± Chu Qing while speaking, has run to the stairs, he must go to the elder sister, can hear, the elder sister¡¯s situation is critical. ¡°That¡¯s it ¡­¡± Chu Xiao hurriedly dropped the sentence and had to hang up. At this time, Chu Qing had run down the teaching building, and at the same time, she was anxious. Her elder sister behaved so clearly that she didn¡¯t want to involve him. Last time she was at Crescent Bar, she just asked her to send her things. She, has things reached this point? Chu Qing was full of killing intent. In any case, he could not let his loved ones suffer a little harm. ¡°Um ~ ah ¡­¡± There was a cry of pain from the old lady on the phone. Chu Qing brows tightly knit, hurriedly asked: ¡°Sister, what happened? Can you hear me? Chu Xiao, speak, tell me where you are.¡± Chu Qing called the elder sister¡¯s name in a hurry. ¡°She¡¯s in the drunken stupor. I¡¯ll give you half an hour. Waiting for her to be collected late.¡± Suddenly, another woman was talking on the phone. ¡°Wait for me, I warn you, don¡¯t hurt my sister ¡­¡± Before Chu Qing¡¯s words, the man hung up. Chu Qing cursed damnly, rushing all the way to the school gate, he could not control what was absent from school at this time. It is not time for school. Chu Qing was stopped by the guards at the school gate. In anxiety, Chu Qing could only turn around and leave the school gate. He found a place without monitoring and came out of the wall. After taking the car, Chu Qing slammed on the accelerator and went straight to the drunken stupor. The name of the drunken stupor, Chu Qing had heard, but had not been. That is Jinmen ¡¯s biggest gold-selling cave, where there is wine trading, arms, banned drugs and banned goods, and there is a crime paradise. The underworld forces in Jinmen City, 2 dominated, one is the Ye Family where Ye Chenxi is located, and the other is the drunken stupor, saying that it is a family, it is better to say it is a person, a woman called dream drunk by the strength of oneself beat down half of the Jinmen underworld. There are many rumors about dream drunk, but few people have really seen her. No one knows where she came from, no one knows her age, and no one knows what background she has. She has never been a person alone. One person destroyed a great family in Jinmen. With today¡¯s drunken stupor, she is also a person, welcoming enemies from 4 sides, and such a large site under the guard of Jinmen. She is a Jinmenqi woman, the object of countless bad girls, and the existence of numerous terror-stricken at the news. How could the elder sister have a relationship with the drunken stupor, Chu Qing has a headache, but no matter what the reason is, this dragon¡¯s pool and tiger¡¯s den he settled. (End of this chapter) Chapter 220 A drift, Chu Qing drove the car in front of the gate of the drunken stupor headquarters, pushed the door to get off the car, 20 5 minutes, the time was just right, Chu Qing had no time to ignore the golden light of the drunken stupor signboard. I was too lazy to take a look at the few marble pillars in imposing manner, which were not enough to fascinate Chu Qing¡¯s eyes. Entering the gate of the drunken stupor, someone immediately came to entertain. ¡°Sir, you can¡¯t park your car, if you are inconvenient, we can do it for you, please give us the car key.¡± A porter said politely. ¡°No.¡± Chu Qing is in a bad mood, and it¡¯s inevitable that he will be a little too aggressive. While speaking, Chu Qing took out his mobile phone and got through the old lady¡¯s phone again. It was the woman who answered the phone: ¡°Are you here?¡± ¡°Well, where are you?¡± Chu Qing looked around the front hall of this all around gold and jade in glorious splendor. At this time, a group of security guards had hidden Chu Qing. ¡°Your sister won¡¯t be okay for a while, but it¡¯s no problem if you block the gate of my small building with a car. Obey, and obediently park the car.¡± The voice of the man couldn¡¯t hear anger. Chu Qing recalled that when he just entered the door, he looked up at the building high in the sky. Can this also be called a small building? Was n¡¯t the place where he lived a kennel? Chu Qing¡¯s question was not asked. If he asked, the person¡¯s answer must be: yes. In addition, Chu Qing hasn¡¯t been in the door for 3 minutes since he entered the door. His situation is well-understood. It seems that his status in the drunken stupor is not low. Chu Qing¡¯s pupils shrank, throwing the car key to the doorman and big hand around him, and then looked at the nearest monitor on the wall on the right. He believed that the person must be watching him in the monitoring room. ¡°Very well, now you take the elevator to the 67th floor. I have greeted you and no one will stop you.¡± Chu Qing took a deep look at the monitor. The feeling of being held by his nose was very bad. At this time, the mobile phone in his hand was like a snare tied around his neck, pulling him to a bigger trap . Chu Qing had no choice. After searching for the elevator in the hall, he started to walk towards the elevator. ¡°No, it¡¯s not this. This one can¡¯t even get up to the 30th-layer.¡± When Chu Qing was about to enter one of the elevators, a reminder sounded on the phone. Chu Qing can only stand on the spot and wait for the man¡¯s next instruction. ¡°left,¡± ¡°Hey, right, right, keep walking.¡± ¡°Stop, turn right, this is the one in front of you.¡± Chu Qing looked at the elevator in front of him that required fingerprint input to open. He looked at the monitor and gave the person a look at you. There was a burst of laughter on the phone, followed by the man¡¯s frivolous evaluation: ¡°You are so cute!¡± This was the most insulting compliment Chu Qing heard. After the man finished speaking, the elevator door opened. It seems that this elevator can be controlled remotely. Before Chu Qing stepped in, he hesitated a little. If the mobile phone is only a snare tied around his neck, then entering this elevator, it is really handed over to others. With the height of 60 floors, with the elevator falling freely and hitting the ground, Chu Qing can almost imagine how ugly he could die. This thought flashed through Chu Qing¡¯s mind, next moment, Chu Qing had stepped into the elevator, because the elder sister was still waiting for him, watching the elevator, the numbers on the display kept beating, Chu Qing¡¯s chest His mask tattooed, a squirm, he was all ready. (End of this chapter) Chapter 221 The elevator stopped at the 67th floor, and Chu Qing walked out of the elevator. There was a long corridor outside. There was no light in the corridor and the light was very dark, which made people nervous. At the end of the corridor is an empty hall, antique palace-style architecture, dark golden decoration, and extremely luxurious. Counting 100 large and small lights make this airtight space as bright as day. Chu Qing expected that this should be the highest level of the headquarters of Drunken Dream Dead. For some reason, the design did not design windows, so the lighting was all based on electric lights, and the air was all from the ventilation ducts. Corridor and hall, bright and dark, Chu Qing stepped into the hall and walked into the light from the dark, feeling a trance, eyes slightly narrowed, adapted to the light. After Chu Qing adjusted to this strange environment, he saw the elder sister kneeling on the side of the hall at a glance. The elder sister was dressed as a bartender, but there were many signs of damage and tears on the clothes, which were very messy. The hair is also messy, and what makes Chu Qing even more flamboyant is that the elder sister¡¯s two eye sockets are dark blue, and the cheeks on one side are swollen. This is just what Chu Qing saw on the surface, and I do n¡¯t know if there were any other injuries. When Chu Qing looked at the person standing next to the elder sister and guarding the elder sister, she was already regarded as a dead person. Chu Qing saw the elder sister, and Chu Xiao naturally saw Chu Qing too, full of anxiety, shouting at Chu Qing. She wanted Chu Qing to leave, but she had just struggled to stand up and was kicked to the ground by the person who guarded her. When Chu Qing saw this, he could not bear it, and he flicked and rushed towards the man. That person is also a martial artist, but it looks like he entered 3 Grade 4 and bullied Chu Xiao, an ordinary person like this. It is not enough to see in front of Chu Qing. Chu Qing directly stuck his neck and fell it to the ground. With his fingers, Chu Qing wanted to crush the man¡¯s cervical spine. At this time, a crisp female voice came into Chu Qing¡¯s ear: ¡°Stop.¡± The voice was 1000 Jiao 100 Mei, Chu Qing¡¯s mind moved slightly, searching for the person who spoke, he could hear that this woman led him here. Chu Qing looked towards the high platform displaying the direction of the throne, and voices came from above. Walking down from the high platform is a woman, dressed in a bright red cheongsam, with a slender figure and a black veil. Chu Qing and this woman looked at each other, and Chu Qing fell into it with only one glance. The woman smiled as if she had a special magic power that attracted people¡¯s minds, and she had a sexy bearing and charming temperament in her eyes. When Chu Qing forcibly withdrew his gaze from this woman, unconsciously had a cold sweat. This fuck is a stunner. Although he can¡¯t see his face clearly, he can definitely rank in the top ten in terms of figure and temperament. And its strength is not to be underestimated. The ten fingers of the black cardan are like chains that hook the soul, making people afraid and not looking directly. I saw that the woman waved her hand, scattered under the hands of all around in the hall, Yu Guan retreated. Chu Qing realized that he only paid attention to the woman, and forgot all the hidden dangers. There is one other thing that makes Chu Qing puzzled, that is, when he just subdued the person he was holding in his hands at that time, those people actually stood idly by and did not mean to rush up to help at all. The woman seemed to see through Chu Qing ¡¯s thoughts, and she stepped towards Chu Qing by step, and explained: ¡°I do n¡¯t like the people who make the decision without permission. Everyone will do their part.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 222 Chu Qing¡¯s mind was placed on the magnificent woman in the imposing manner. Suddenly she noticed that someone was pulling his clothes. It was the elder sister. Chu Qing hurriedly turned back and took the elder sister¡¯s hand. Chu Xiao was already very weak, she looked at Chu Qing, only one sentence back and forth in her mouth: ¡°Go, go ¡­¡± How could Chu Qing go? After distracting the elder sister¡¯s body for a detailed examination, he confirmed that the elder sister was only slightly injured, and then he was relieved. He pressed his finger to the elder sister¡¯s sleeping point, and then said softly, ¡°Sister, you sleep first, and wait for me to take you home.¡± Chu Xiao only comforted her when Chu Qing was really mortal this time. She wanted to say something to and so on to Chu Qing, but it was a pity that Chu Qing¡¯s fingers forced her to sleep. After a while, the woman had walked in front of Chu Qing, thinking that Chu Qing pressed the person who guarded the elder sister to the ground, so she had to look up at the person. The graceful woman looked down on Chu Qing, opened the mouth and said: ¡°My name is Mengzui, the owner here.¡± Even though Chu Qing had speculated for a long time, he still gadened in his heart at this time, looking at the elder sister, looking at this demon woman, he couldn¡¯t figure it out, how could the elder sister get into this and the others. ¡°She is a bartender in my field.¡± Meng Zui continued. Chu Qing looked at the bartender¡¯s clothes worn by the elder sister, and could not help speculating: ¡°Then, may my sister break your fine wine or provoke your distinguished guests?¡± ¡°None.¡± Mengzui denounced aloud, full of shelves. Chu Qing is not used to the feeling of talking to people with his head up, so he moved his finger to pinch the person who kicked the elder sister to death, then stood up, looked directly at Meng Zui, and asked, ¡°Why do you have to set it up?¡± My elder sister is dead. ¡° Meng Zui saw Chu Qing killing someone like stepping on an ant without blinking his eyes, and his eyes were a little dignified. In front of him, this handsome young man in school uniform and what he showed was too inconsistent. ¡°It¡¯s not that I have to kill her, but that the person she offended had to kill her, and I can¡¯t help it. Even if you kill me in front of me, it shows that your boring either the fish dies or the determination of the net splits, I ¡¯m still impossible to let go of your sister, and you succeeded in angering me, you are very brave, I want to see if you have the strength to match it. ¡° Meng Zui said that he grabbed Chu Qing¡¯s fingers and painted Coudan¡¯s fingers, and brought out a residual image in the air, ducking his head sideways. Meng Zui¡¯s hand swept an inch away from Chu Qing¡¯s neck, bringing up the strength The wind blew Chu Qing¡¯s neck pain. ¡°You¡¯re very good, but if that¡¯s the case, you can only collect the corpse for your elder sister, but I still have to break your arm and give it to Xiaoqi.¡± Mengzui while speaking, attacking Chu Qing again . This is definitely the most powerful enemy that Chu Qing encountered in this world. 1st move is just a temptation. The next move Chu Qing will be defeated. The Quanzhen Taoist aunt who finds trouble with Chu Qing is not enough in front of dream drunk Look. But Chu Qing would not sit still. Compared with the middle-aged Taoist a few days ago, Chu Qing¡¯s strength has increased significantly. He quickly swallowed a maddening pill, and Chu Qing raised his hand, which is a sword of silence. A dim sword light, born from the tip of the rusty sword in Chu Qing¡¯s hand, fired at the speed of light toward Mengzui, Mengzui¡¯s pupils squeezed, gave up the offensive, and retreated quickly. (End of this chapter) Chapter 223 Sword light swiped from the side of Mengzui and took away a piece of clothing corner of Mengzuo. This is the greatest degree that Chu Qing can do. He has no chance of winning against Mengzui. Before the drunken dream of shooting himself to death, Chu Qing hurriedly said: ¡°Wait, can we talk?¡± ¡°Talk?¡± Mengzui stared at the rusty sword in Chu Qing¡¯s hand and muttered, ¡°Talk, talk.¡± ¡°Can you tell me first what the hell is going on?¡± How did elder sister provoke dream drunk, Chu Qing is still confused now. ¡°Your elder sister, someone who has fallen asleep, the old lady came to the door, she happened to be doing things under my hand, and then the man beat your elder sister, and threw the person to me because they were murdered Your elder sister will dirty her hands. ¡°Meng Zui explained the whole thing in a concise way. It turned out to be the problem of the little brother-in-law. Chu Qing was very curious. What the hell was that little brother-in-law? However, the matter at the moment is the most important. Since people have been handed over to Meng Zui, Chu Qing raised his eyebrows and asked, ¡°Can you spare my elder sister?¡± ¡°No.¡± Mengzui refused, and added: ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it.¡± Chu Qing wondered: ¡°So what do you lead me to do? Isn¡¯t it a ransom?¡± ¡°Hehe ¡­¡± Mengzui sneered. ¡°What you think is beautiful, people mean to kill me, how do I keep people? I call you, it means nothing, just redeeming the corpse. Hear it clearly, not collect it. It ¡¯s a ransom. If you do n¡¯t give me a satisfactory account, you do n¡¯t even want to take the body. ¡± ¡°Why?¡± Chu Qing asked, and at the same time, he was thinking hard about his way out, and it was still good to meet such a person as dream drunk. Is it true that every day should not be called, the ground is not effective. ¡°Why?¡± Meng Zui repeated Chu Qing¡¯s words, while reaching out and pulling off the gauze covered in his face. Chu Qing was stunned and dumbfounded. The woman under his veil didn¡¯t expect to be so young, it looked like she was in her early 20s, as well as her appearance, charming and charming, almost peerless grace and elegance. Chu Qing almost reacted. Fortunately, he was sober and timely, restraining the original impulse, otherwise this person would be lost. What shocked Chu Qing was that there was a clear slap mark on the pretty face of Celestial Immortal. Who is the dream drunk, that is a region¡¯s Overlord of Jinmen, who dares to beat her, who can beat her again, think about it terribly. ¡°Why is this?¡± Meng Zui took off the veil to show Chu Qing, she can¡¯t get rid of this slap. ¡°Who is that person?¡± Chu Qing was very curious about the origin of his little brother-in-law he had never met. ¡°The mayor of Jinmen City, the celebrity in front of the emperor, Chu Qing, you elder sister is so good, he got the mayor¡¯s son, but the result is not a flirtation, but a misfortune, so I am not letting you elder sister, but I dare not let go. ¡°Meng said angrily, remembering the slap on her face, how could this not make her angry. ¡°So what do you want?¡± Chu Qing had 10000 points in his heart at this time, which had already caused a dream drunk, which already made Chu Qing feel powerless. Didn¡¯t expect things even more difficult than he thought. ¡°It¡¯s very simple, slap 500 million, pay money in one hand, and hand in corpse in one hand, but you killed my people again, and it¡¯s not too much to count you 200000000 million?¡± Dream drunk price. (End of this chapter) Chapter 224 ¡°She beat my elder sister.¡± Chu Qing said, meaning that the man was damn, how could it be worth 200000000. ¡°Your elder sister was not hit by her, but by someone brought by the mayor. Of course, I was drunk, and I was not used to cover up. The slap on her face was me, no matter what.¡± Said. Hearing that this woman slapped elder sister, Chu Qing really wanted to fight back, but his strength was not good, but if he really let himself fight, he faced the beautiful and alluring infamous face. Do I have to go? Chu Qing shook his head to get rid of the unrealistic thoughts in his head. Now is not the time to think about it, Chu Qing bargained: ¡°She kicked my elder sister, what I saw with my own eyes?¡± ¡°For this reason, are you going to kill her?¡± Dream drunk is a bit hot, which Chu Qing is too rampant. ¡°Yes, who dares to deceive my loved ones, I will give back ten times.¡± This is Chu Qing¡¯s principle. ¡°Then you can kick her.¡± Meng Zui argued. ¡°Are you sure I kicked her ten feet, she can still live?¡± Chu Qing said with a smile. If it was elder sister ¡¯s first move and was beaten by someone, it ¡¯s not as good as others. Chu Qing has nothing to say, but for no reason, he was stepped on by his feet. This, Chu Qing could n¡¯t stand it. That person could take. advantage of one¡¯s position to bully people, Chu Qing will get it back for elder sister. Dream drunk blocked by Chu Qing has nothing to say, but this does not mean that she will stop there. Up is a quick and quick foot, Chu Qing only feels a strong attack, next moment, Chu Qing bows The body flew out. Chu Qing was kicked on the wall by dream drunk directly. This momentum is big, power is deep. Fortunately, Chu Qing blocked it with the mask hidden within the body, otherwise it would be half a life and it would be gone. Chu Qing stood up by the corner of the wall and heard Meng Zui said: ¡°This matter has been uncovered, there are still 500 million.¡± It turned out that this foot was worth 200000000 million ah, dream drunk is such a meaning, Chu Qing didn¡¯t think so, fuck, Chu Qing was irritated by the woman¡¯s tough posture, and engaged in woolen yarn, can¡¯t you just say it? I really want to push this woman to the ground, do it first and then kill it, and then kill it and then do it again. ¡°Then what did you beat my elder sister?¡± Chu Qing said with a hug in his stomach. Dreaming of drunken feet, the stamina is huge, and Chu Qing is now turning his belly over. ¡°Oh, what do you say? Do you want to tie it?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it alright?¡± Chu Qing asked back. Meng Zui clenched her fists, she was very sincere, but Chu Qing is too can not tell good from bad. Seeing Meng Zui and having to do it again, Chu Qing¡¯s neck subconsciously shrunk, it is really Chu Qing¡¯s stomach is so painful that his intestines are knotting. ¡°Yes, even if it¡¯s even, now ¡­¡± Mengzui didn¡¯t know why, instead of doing it, he walked towards Chu Xiao. Chu Qing was in a hurry: ¡°Wait.¡± ¡°Why? I don¡¯t even ask you to redeem the corpse money, what else do you want?¡± Dream drunk said with a smile, Chu Xiao was holding it in her hand, she was not afraid that Chu Qing would not compromise. ¡°Killing my elder sister means the mayor. Does that mean that as long as the mayor doesn¡¯t investigate, you can let my elder sister go.¡± This is the only way Chu Qing thought of to save the elder sister. After listening to the dream drunk, as if hearing a big joke, he laughed forward and back, covering his mouth and saying, ¡°Can you persuade the mayor?¡± ¡°Give me three days.¡± Chu Qing answered solemnly. Meng Zui is still laughing at Chu Qing, shaking her head, she said: ¡°OK, not much nonsense, 500 million, you take it out, I will give you 3 days, no, don¡¯t talk.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 225 ¡°What are you kidding, where did I come from with so much money?¡± Chu Qing was speechless. The woman killed 500 million and didn¡¯t let go, right? ¡°No money to say, I think your sword is good, barely counted as 500 million.¡± Meng Zui stared at the sword in Chu Qing¡¯s hand. Chu Qing wanted to kill someone. It turned out that he had been waiting for him for a long time. It seemed that Mengzui was at first, so he fell in love with his sword and always set him. It¡¯s barely counted as 500 million. I¡¯m really not afraid of the wind blowing my tongue. I don¡¯t sell it to 5,000,000,000 Chu Qing, let alone 500 million. Chu Qing refused: ¡°No.¡± ¡°Then there is no way.¡± Mengzui stood next to Chu Xiao and slowly lifted his foot. When this foot stepped on, Chu Xiao would die without a doubt. Mengzui¡¯s regret, looked in Chu Qing¡¯s eyes, was mad. ¡°Wait.¡± Chu Qing said this sentence for the third time today, and at the same time he secretly scolded: This damn woman. A woman can force Chu Qing to this part, and dream drunk is the first one. ¡°I figured it out.¡± Dream drunk back with pride. ¡°I have 200 million here, and I will pay it back later, will it work?¡± Chu Qing can only make up the money. ¡°Tsk tsk, didn¡¯t see it, you are so rich, I was curious, you are so rich, how can you still make you elder sister, work in my place, can¡¯t you just keep it?¡± ¡°No matter what you do, will you do it?¡± ¡°But how do you pay the rest of your money? I¡¯m worried, you¡¯re pretty good, even if you are on the platform of drunken dreams, to receive those who are willing to spend money, pick up ten a day, it will take at least ten years, I ca n¡¯t wait that long. ¡±Mengzui helped Chu Qing to settle an account. Chu Qing could only roll his eyes, fuck, what the hell, let him go to the platform, and pick up ten a day. Did he really sell him? ¡°I don¡¯t care how I make money. I will pay you back within a year. Is this the headquarters?¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t believe you.¡± Meng Zui stared at the sword in Chu Qing¡¯s hand. She made up her mind, not the sword. Chu Qing had no choice but to put his hands behind him and gather his Spirit strength. In less than half a minute, a Spirit Stone had condensed, and he waved his hand to Dream Drunk. He believed that Dream Drunk would feel Spirit Spirit. Interested. Sure enough, Meng Zui grabbed Spirit Stone in his hands, and after feeling it for a while, his eyes were bright again, opened the mouth and said: ¡°This is the kind of Spirit Stone that appeared on Sejin Auction House, right? You? How much do you want to use this debt? ¡° Meng Zui stared at Chu Qing, her eyes greedy with greed and secret emotions. She was just bored for a while, so she wanted to play around with Chu Xiao and the younger brother who made her never forget to call before she died. Drama, didn¡¯t expect really made her meet the treasure, she wanted the sword, and she also wanted the Spirit Stone, so thinking, that slap, it was not wronged. ¡°Not much?¡± Chu Qing was tucked away. He was so familiar with the dream drunken eyes that he couldn¡¯t be more familiar. He showed up in front of her, and Chu Qing wasn¡¯t stupid to that point. In fact, Chu Qing can come up with crazy mind, that thing is more valuable than Spirit Stone, but the thought of looking for this woman in the future, to report today ¡¯s humiliated revenge, when the time comes This woman ¡¯s power suddenly improved, is it not self Looking for trouble, so Chu Qing took out the Spirit Stone, but now it seems that this woman intends to take it all, Chu Qing¡¯s murderous intention burst out. ¡°Yes, you give me 20, and I agree to your request.¡± Meng Zuihui said suddenly took a step back, because she felt threatened in Chu Qing. (End of this chapter) Chapter 226 ¡°You are so kind?¡± Chu Qing was very surprised. He was ready to fight hard with this woman and took the very difficult road of body possession. As a result, this woman suddenly changed her mind. ¡°Of course, you have to accompany me **.¡± Meng Zui smiled and yelled. Chu Qing really did n¡¯t know what to say, he knew he would n¡¯t ask anymore, but looking at Meng Zui such a stunner, Chu Qing ¡¯s throat rolled, his lips dry, not even think, he agreed, and afterwards Chu Qing I feel that I am shameless, and I do n¡¯t think this is an afterthought. Chu Qing¡¯s simple, unexpected dream, she thought Chu Qing would hesitate for chastity. 2 In the imposing manner with swords drawn and bows bent, Chu Qing put away the rust sword and helped the elder sister to a room beside the hall. During the period, Meng Zui always stared at Chu Qing, seeming to be afraid that Chu Qing ran away while she was not paying attention, and she looked at Chu Qing¡¯s eyes more and more fierce. When Chu Qing covered the quilt for her elder sister, Meng Zui couldn¡¯t help it. She rushed directly into the guest room, hugged Chu Qing and hugged her, strode out of the door, and went straight to her bedroom. Lying in Meng Zui¡¯s arms, Chu Qing was messed up, and he was actually held by a woman in this posture, which made him feel so embarrassed, Chu Qing struggled desperately, trying to break free from the arms of Meng Zui. But the strength is not as good as people, there is no way at all, but the man in the arms who is dreaming and looking at him asks: ¡°Why? Do you want to regret it?¡± Come, think about the elder sister lying in the room, Chu Qing admit defeat, repeated: ¡°No.¡± ¡°Then bear with me, I don¡¯t like disobedient men, so you know?¡± Understand, Chu Qing understands of course, this woman is simply strong, don¡¯t want it, this is the opponent, let alone him, but this does not hinder, Chu Qing greets her eighteen generations ancestor in his heart. Meng Zui put Chu Qing on the big bed in her bedroom, Chu Qing wanted to sit up, but was pressed by Meng Zui: ¡°Don¡¯t move, just lie down.¡± Then, then dream drunk like a hungry ghost in color, pull Chu Qing¡¯s clothes off piece by piece, you must also let Chu Qing motionless stand up. This feeling made Chu Qing crazy, and Chu Qing suddenly felt regretful, he had a bad feeling, this dream drunk should not be psychopathic. ¡°Would you like to wash it?¡± Chu Qing had nothing to say. ¡°No, it¡¯s not too late to wash, but you don¡¯t seem to be nervous at all. Isn¡¯t this your first time?¡± Meng Zui asked Chu Qing. These are all questions about what the hell, Chu Qing refused to answer, and continued to ask: ¡°I can¡¯t beat you, you can kill me, looted, why is it so troublesome, or is you ready to rape me, kill first? ¡° The reason why Chu Qing asks this is because he thinks this dream is drunk, it seems that it is a bit too good to talk, which is very abnormal and does not meet her identity. ¡°Because I have a hunch that I will lose the gains, I don¡¯t know what cards you have, but I have a strong sense of threat.¡± Meng Zui also knows that she is too cautious today, but when she comes to Japan, she does not mind Play slowly with this Little Brat. Chu Qing laughed dumbly: ¡°Because of a hunch?¡± ¡°My hunch is very accurate, you can say that it is an innate talent, tell you a secret, without it, I can not go today.¡± Meng Zui answered Chu Qing¡¯s question, while flicks with the lower body in Chu Qing finger. Chu Qing bounced from the bed in an instant, angrily roared: ¡°What are you doing?¡± This is not a pain, but it makes Chu Qing feel humiliated, how can this woman? (End of this chapter) Chapter 227 ¡°Lie down,¡± Mengzui ordered. Chu Qing didn¡¯t lie down, he stared at Dream Drunk. ¡°Don¡¯t challenge my bottom line.¡± Meng Zui threatened Chu Qing. ¡°Only once.¡± Chu Qing compromised. Then panting with rage said: ¡°You laid me down.¡± Killing the enemy 1000 and self-destructive 800, she also hurts, dreaming drunk panting with rage rushed into the bathroom, do not know what to do. Chu Qing wanted to cry without tears, he really regretted it, and his head was filled with water before he would agree to this crazy woman¡¯s request. Chu Qing took off the sleeve, fiercely threw it on the ground, grabbed the clothes and left, but hesitated when he reached the door. It¡¯s all for this part, and the trouble with the woman, is he not in vain for this crime? Chu Qing lay back to the bed with resentment. He wanted to see this woman and what moths there were. After a while, Meng Zui came out of the bathroom naked and ordered Chu Qing: ¡°Turn over.¡± What are you doing? Chu Qing blinked, he turned over, is that woman enough? Despite his doubts, Chu Qing turned over and could not help it. Chu Qing was lying on her stomach, not knowing what the woman was doing in the back. After a while, Chu Qing felt that she had more hands on her buttocks, followed by a cold part, Chu Qing burst his scalp and turned up. Glaring at Meng Zui, Chu Qing saw Meng Zui holding a large syringe in his hand, Chu Qing was going crazy, the woman actually used that thing ¡­ Chu Qing directly drew his sword and cut to Meng Zuizuo, without hacking this woman, it was difficult to relieve Chu Qing¡¯s heart only hated, almost, almost, he was almost exploded. Chu Qing broke up and cut off people, scared Mo Meng jumped, and forgot to resist for a time, holding the syringe, left and right flashing, shouting in his mouth: ¡°Chu Qing, what are you doing? Do not want to say anything, what hands ? ¡° The woman ran so fast, with a space of tens of square meters, and Chu Qing forcibly could not cut her. This chase escaped, Chu Qing¡¯s heart dissipated a lot, this woman is also a top grade. Chu Qing couldn¡¯t catch her, so she stopped chasing. Long sword pointed, and Chu Qing said angrily: ¡°You wait, this hatred will not be reported. Word, we two perish together. ¡° Dream drunk pupil light flashes, what seems to be weighing? After a long time, no response, this is the default, Chu Qing panting with rage picked up the clothes and put on. Meng Zui stared at Chu Qing, who lost his temper, and narrowed his eyes, squeezing the water in the syringe, little by little. Chu Qing seemed to feel the coolness on the ass again, an impossible to bear Chu Qing directly threw the sword away. Dream drunk with no difficulty flashed away, the syringe in his hand was torn into pieces, Chu Qing came to the guest room, picked up the elder sister, and went downstairs, carrying the rust sword all the way. The cultural relics placed in the Meng Zui hall were destroyed by Chu Qing, and the value is less than 2 300000000 million, but Chu Qing ¡¯s mood is not so good for little bit. Of the 200 million and 20 Spirit Stones promised to Meng Zui, Chu Qing also did not give one. Meng Zui did n¡¯t ask for it, but when Chu Qing walked out of the drunken stupor ¡¯s building, she warned Chu Qing through the video: ¡°I know where you live, so do n¡¯t try to escape, and I will let you succumb ¡°.¡± Dreaming drunk said with a finger, compared to a very rogue movement. Chu Qing¡¯s angry sword cut off a marble stone pillar with a diameter of 2 meters in front of the door of the drunken stupor, which was obviously smashing the field, but no one was held accountable. (End of this chapter) Chapter 228 Chu Qing took his elder sister back home. It was at noon, but Chu Qing and Father who hurried to go out bumped into their arms. Father Chu saw Chu Qing and asked, ¡°Bastard, where did you go to school this morning, you Do you know that your head teacher has called home, and you have a lot of skills? ¡° Chu Qing was speechless. It turned out that this was the case. Put the person on the back in front of father. Chu Qing said: ¡°Let ¡¯s take a look at your daughter first. This way can be exhausting to me.¡± Father Chu at first saw the person on Chu Qing ¡¯s back, but he had n¡¯t had time to ask. At this time, listening to Chu Qing said, he hurriedly raised Chu Xiao and saw the bruise on Chu Xiao ¡¯s face. Get up and ask Chu Qing: ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this?¡± ¡°Eh ¡­¡­¡± Chu Qing didn¡¯t know how to explain it. What happened on the drunken stupor, he wouldn¡¯t tell his parents when he was killed. That would only make parents worry, and Chu Qing explained: ¡°I¡¯m in class Well, I received a call from the police saying that my elder sister was kidnapped. Now that the person has been rescued, let me go to the police station to pick up the person. No, that ¡¯s it. ¡°Kidnapped? Our family has no money, why did the kidnappers kidnap her?¡± Father Chu had doubts about Chu Qing¡¯s 100 leak. ¡°Ah, this, it may be that the kidnappers take human organs. Fortunately, the police went in time, otherwise Chu Qing didn¡¯t say anything, and he found his father¡¯s face pale. Chu Qing shut up in time and secretly condemned himself in his heart, as if to frighten father. Together with father to help the elder sister into the house, Chu Qing took the time to call Tang Ziyan and asked Tang Ziyan to help him take leave. In the face of Tang Ziyan, this trivial matter can¡¯t be too simple, but when Tang Ziyan asked Chu Qing what to skip, Chu Qing couldn¡¯t explain it. Tang Ziyan was not a father, so it was not easy to fool, so Chu Qing could only scorn. To let him tell what happened this morning when he was drunk and dreamed to death. This is impossible for all his life. That is so shameful. Now Chu Qing, as soon as he thinks of the woman who dreams of drunkenness, he feels that his butt is chilly, which is really perverted. After concealing the father, Chu Qing learned another news from the father, that is, the mother¡¯s company had troubles this morning and the handling was not good, and may be shut down. Mother is so busy at the company now, listening to father sighs and sighs, how Chu Chu lived, really leaking and falling into the night rain, this one after another, Chu Qing did not know the original calm life , How could it become like this all at once. Chu Qing gave the elder sister to father, went out alone, and went to mother¡¯s company, which operated a small baby toy sales company. Chu Qing did not know how to operate it, but Chu Qing knows the company¡¯s address. On the way to the company, Chu Qing called Ye Chenxi and wanted to know from Ye Chenxi what was going on. Because mother¡¯s company has recently been in close contact with Ye Family, this may be the revenge of the enemy of Ye Family. As a result, after hearing the answer from Ye Chenxi, Chu Qing knew that the problem was with himself. Ye Chenxi told Chu Qing that the problem with Mother Chu was that Tang Family was deliberately finding faults. As for the reason, Chu Qing knew best, and Ye Chenxi knew too. Chu Qing thought of Tang Rong ¡¯s face, he did n¡¯t expect that the revenge came so fast, did n¡¯t he just bump into the woman, anyway, it was also dignified The head of the family, actually such a small amount of belly. (End of this chapter) Chapter 229 Chu Qing complained secretly because he was in a bad mood, but he knew it himself. In fact, it was n¡¯t a revenge. If Tang Rong really wanted to worry about him, mother ¡¯s company might be bankrupt and owe huge debts I am afraid that people are going to sleep on the street tonight. The mother company is now in trouble, which is probably what Tang Rong said. She is giving her a warning that she wants Chu Qing to retreat despite difficulties, but unfortunately Chu Qing has no time to play with her. The elder sister¡¯s affairs only made Chu Qing have a headache. The Jinmen City and Xing Family are the real magnates. What should I do about this matter? Chu Qing has no nodded clues, and there is a drunk woman who dreams of drunk, let ¡¯s not talk about what Chu Qing owes her, just what Chu Qing smashed, Chu Qing estimates that the woman should get one Go back piece by piece. Chu Qing was a little irritable and parked under the mother company¡¯s office building. Chu Qing saw the staff at the door company, each and everyone was in a hurry, thinking that mother must be more urgent than these people, planning to go directly to mother. Because Chu Qing came to mother for the first time, he didn¡¯t know that mother¡¯s office was there, so he had to inquire at the front desk. The company was in such a mess that all business was suspended and the front desk became the most idle place. Two delicate and pretty reception boys are talking to their supervisor, a greasy woman in her 2s. Rather than saying that they are talking about work, it is better to say that they are flirting. I saw the woman supervisor, holding one of the younger brother¡¯s hands, with a grinning face, 3 people did not know what to say, but Chu Qing could see that the woman in charge was really happy, and that 2 Receiving the younger brother, he smiled reluctantly. While talking, the woman supervisor, from time to time, rubbed her knees on the thighs of the two younger brothers. Rao is Chu Qing experienced and knowledgeable, and is the first time to see a woman in a large audience, so chatty. In accordance with the principle of a matter of no concern to oneself, Chu Qing is not very repulsive to this kind of thing. There is a reason for existence when it exists. This is not something that Chu Qing can change. Going to the front desk, Chu Qing said, ¡°Excuse me, please tell me where is your general manager¡¯s office. I will find your general manager.¡± Disturbed by Chu Qing, the woman supervisor quickly let go of one of the younger brothers at the front desk and pretended to be a serious inspection. The two younger receptionists also quickly adjusted their status, showing a PR smile on their faces, and said to Chu Qing: ¡°Hello, do you have an appointment?¡± ¡°Is it possible to make an appointment now?¡± Chu Qing said politely, it seems that this road is impassable, he is ready to take out his mobile phone and call mother directly. ¡°Yes, you fill out a form first, and we will call you to inform you when the result comes out.¡± Another receptionist took out a form and handed it to Chu Qing. It seems that the company the mother is looking for is not bad. Chu Qing thought without rushing people without asking. He took out his mobile phone and did not fill in the form. This was the woman supervisor standing aside, ¡°What are you doing with the general manager?¡± Ever since Chu Qing appeared, her pair of dead fish eyes has been staring at Chu Qing, but unfortunately Chu Qing is not interested in her at all, because she is really not so drunk and so frivolous. If the full score is very high, Chu Qing gave her 60%, and there will be no more. This is still a part of watching the trembling and trembling breasts. As for the character, there is no point. (End of this chapter) Chapter 230 Chu Qing saw something interesting in the eyes of the woman executive named Wang Li. The name Wang Li was seen by Chu Qing from her breastplate, because the bulging breasts on her chest were so ¡®conspicuous¡¯, Chu Qing doesn¡¯t want to pay attention. Chu Qing put the phone back in his pocket and answered Wang Li¡¯s words: ¡°If there is an emergency, can elder sister help me?¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s urgent, this doesn¡¯t meet the regulations, but it¡¯s not impossible.¡± Wang Li rubbed her hands and said. Chu Qing feigning ignorance, said silly: ¡°Then please.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say this first, if you can, I have to ask the above first, so let¡¯s add a WeChat, I¡¯ll go and ask you, and I will send you a message as soon as there is a result.¡± Out of Chu Qing, staring at Chu Qing and said. With such a low excuse, Chu Qing despised this Wang Li, did she want to make herself like this? Chu Qing asks himself that he is not so hungry or hungry. Chu Qing was just about to refuse. Wang Li seemed to see the meaning of Chu Qing and changed his tongue: ¡°Come on, I will take you up, but you have to listen to me and not run around.¡± Chu Qing was actually anxious to see mother, but he now wanted to see more, what other moth can Wang Li make out, and then nodded to agree, thinking secretly that the people in the mother company are also uneven. Wang Li was in front and took Chu Qing to the elevator entrance. The two front desk brothers behind Chu Qing suddenly said: ¡°Hello ¡­¡± They shouted Chu Qing, and they looked like they kept talking. They wanted to remind Chu Qing, but after being glared by Wang Li, they finally said nothing. Chu Qing secretly sighed, these two people are not bad. Wang Li took Chu Qing upstairs, and in the elevator, she asked Chu Qing: ¡°Little brother, how old are you.¡± ¡°Ten 7.¡± Chu Qing was very cooperative. ¡°Oh, ten seven, do you still go to school?¡± ¡°Well, this year is 3 higher.¡± ¡°Is the cost of living enough?¡± Chu Qing was stunned, this jump was too big, hesitating a little, Chu Qing vaguely said: ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± ¡°If you are not enough, you can tell elder sister, elder sister has also subsidized before, several students, they have entered the university.¡± Chu Qing is skeptical of Wang Li¡¯s words, but this does not affect the communication between them. Chu Qing then said, ¡°That¡¯s really thank you Elder Sister Xie.¡± ¡°No need to thank, oh, yes, do you have time this weekend? How about elder sister taking you to Yunjiang to row a boat? High 3 students like you usually have too much pressure and should relax occasionally.¡± Wang Li It¡¯s a bit like a big bad wolf who lured a little white rabbit with carrots. Chu Qing saw Wang Li like this, and directly gave her a big cross in her heart, which is too low-level. Please, he¡¯s ten and seven, do you still coax him as a 7-year-old? And she is such a big man, she doesn¡¯t even understand the reason why she can¡¯t eat hot tofu. She also learns to be a girl, ah, it¡¯s a man. Chu Qing and pretend to be polite, he already knew that Wang Li wanted to take him to her office, not at all to help him. While speaking, Chu Qing suddenly saw a large group of people coming from the corridor. Mother was being hugged in the middle and constantly talking with different people. He was busy and had no time to take care of, so he did not find Chu Qing. But Chu Qing is worried about how to get rid of Wang Li¡¯s brown sugar. At this moment, when she sees her mother, she shines and goes straight to her mother. Seeing Chu Qing ¡¯s strange behavior, Wang Li hurriedly shouted, ¡°Hey, turn left, here.¡± ¡°How can I see your general manager over there.¡± Chu Qing said without looking back. (End of this chapter) Chapter 231 what? The general manager is over there, of course Wang Li knows, but she did n¡¯t expect Chu Qing to actually know the general manager, which made Wang Li think for a while, such as Chu Qing, a handsome young man who looks pure, and the general manager. There is no indescribable relationship. Wang Li used his own heart to spend the belly of others, and having such a dirty idea was not at all surprising. In Chu Qing¡¯s view, Wang Li just stood on the spot, froze for a moment, and then hurried towards himself, holding Chu Qing¡¯s arm and asking, ¡°Do you know the general manager?¡± At this time, Chu Qing was less than dozens of steps away from his mother, and he had no time to guess Wang Li¡¯s thoughts. He asked casually, ¡°What do you say?¡± While speaking, Mother Chu has arrived and has just been talking about business, so I did n¡¯t notice Chu Qing. At this time, I saw Chu Qing and I was a little surprised. It seems logical that Chu Qing should not be in school? How would it appear here. Only Chu Chu knew that Chu Qing was skipping classes. He had n¡¯t told his wife yet that he did n¡¯t want to distract his wife. Chu Qing did n¡¯t know that either. So when mother stopped in front of him and asked him with a straight face, ¡°How are you here?¡± Chu Qing is a bit stunned. At home, father always sings white faces and mother sings red faces. He is so serious at once. Chu Qing is not used to it. Mother Chu looked at Chu Qing and said that Wang Li and Chu Qing stood together, but thought she was talking to her. She thought about it secretly. When she looked at the general manager, she didn¡¯t know the boy around her, but she secretly Bringing people into the company, the general manager was obviously angry, so he hurriedly remedied: ¡°Mr. Chu, I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s my fault. This is my distant nephew. I came to the company to find me. I don¡¯t know the road. Take her away. ¡° Wang Li said this, both Mother Chu and Chu Qing were stunned. Mother Chu didn¡¯t know what these two people were doing, but she knew she didn¡¯t have such a distant relative in Wang Li. Chu Qing strongly resisted the urge to laugh, and could only secretly think that Wang Li was also a personal talent, a little careful thinking, but used the wrong place. Chu Qing felt that she should say something, so she pretended to be wronged and said, ¡°Mom, she wants to bubble me.¡± As soon as this remark came out, the air was suddenly quiet. Even those who stood behind Mother Chu and did not pay attention to this matter, each and everyone opened their eyes wide, looked at Chu Qing, and then looked at their familiar Wang Li. Wang Li only felt that there was a buzz in his head. Just when he shouted Mr. Chu, Wang Li really wanted 2 eyes to faint. She had been sweating for a while, her heart peng peng jumped, and almost jumped out of her throat: ¡°Chu, President Chu, you ¡­ listen to my explanation.¡± ¡°What? Do you want to be my daughter-in-law?¡± Mother Chu asked with a raised eyebrow. This stopped Wang Li from asking, a blushing face, and a burst of laughter erupted behind Mother Chu. Chu Qing also discovered for the first time that mother still has such a side, and he laughed with it, he was hard enough to hold back. ¡°What are you laughing at? You don¡¯t study hard, what are you running around? Turn around and clean up for you.¡± Mother Chu taught Chu Qing. Chu Qing hurriedly put away his smile, if Mother beat him in front of everyone, then he was too faceless. The secretary next to Mother Chu will come and rush to stand up and say, ¡°This is a young Young Master. I will take you to President Chu¡¯s office. There is something else here.¡± ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Chu Qing looked at him. This pretty handsome male secretly compared with father, and then had to sigh. Father is really handsome. Besides the nagging shortcomings, what else? all good. (End of this chapter) Chapter 232 The mother ¡¯s male secretary stood up and set up a ladder. Chu Qing naturally fell down when he saw the steps. As for what happened to Wang Li, he was not interested. The kind of people had gone, and he just could n¡¯t get used to it. Today, she ran into herself. Chu Qing pushed the boat down the river, and the lesson she gave was all about sending the resentment qi from Meng Zui. Chu Qing followed the male secretary through the crowd and walked to mother¡¯s office. Mother¡¯s cold voice echoed in the corridor behind him: ¡°Wang Li, go to the financial side to settle your salary.¡± ¡°Ah, President Chu, I was wrong. I don¡¯t know. Don¡¯t ¡­¡± The sound behind could not be heard anymore. A door in Mother Chu¡¯s office separated all sounds from the door. The male secretary He Yi hosted Chu Qing to sit down and then asked Chu Qing: ¡°Little Young Master, what to drink?¡± ¡°No, thank you, there is also Chu Qing, not too small.¡± ¡°Little Young Master is polite.¡± He Yi said and poured Chu Qing a glass of water. Chu Qing hurriedly took over his hands, and then chatted: ¡°I think you are a few years older than me, I call you He Brother, don¡¯t you call me young Master, call me Chu Qing, I just meant this , Do you really not understand, or pretend not to understand? ¡° ¡°How does this work?¡± He Yi quit and stared at Chu Qing¡¯s face. The Chu Qing I watched was very uncomfortable, and I couldn¡¯t help but secretly ask: Can my charm have influenced even men? Think of Chu Qing for a while, and looked up and stared back. He Yidun felt lost self-control, and then explained: ¡°Little, uh, no, Chu Qing younger brother, you look really good.¡± This tells Chu Qing how to pick it up, thinking that He Yi wouldn¡¯t be a bend. If that¡¯s the case, he should ask Mother very seriously. Whoever is recruited in the company. Chu Qing¡¯s silence allowed the air to freeze a bit, but fortunately Mother Chu appeared in time to resolve this embarrassment. He Yi left wisely, leaving the space for Chu Qing mother and son. Mother Chu went back to the office, without goingssip, directly grabbed Chu Qing¡¯s ear and asked, ¡°Have you skipped class?¡± ¡°No, no, I have fake articles.¡± Chu Qing tilted his head and explained that Mother Chu¡¯s men were not merciless at all. ¡°Why leave?¡± Mother Chu asked again. ¡°Well, that¡¯s the case ¡­¡± Chu Qing repeated the words that made him confused. It¡¯s a pity that Mother Chu is not as good as Father Chu. It is so painful to put Chu Qing on the hand and it hurts. ¡°Little bastard, you are getting more and more disobedient, and lies, who are you fooling? That¡¯s how you told your dad, because he believed you so much. Now I give you a chance, you¡¯d better be honest, otherwise When I find out, then we two girls, have to say it well. ¡°Mother Chu grabbed Chu Qing¡¯s ear, scared and frightened. Chu Qing was calmed down by mother and had to secretly sigh with emotion: he is most likely to become the first heir of Chu Family. This sentence is really not a play. However, Chu Qing is very curious. Chu Family is also an ancient martial arts Aristocratic Family. It stands to reason that mother should also be a martial artist, but Chu Qing does n¡¯t feel the slightest Inner Strength fluctuations in mother. Chu Qing was stunned, and his ears hurt again. Immediately no longer thinking about these things, let¡¯s think about how to pass this front, Chu Qing and mother big eyes staring at small eyes. In the end, Chu Qing lost. He knew that he could not hide his mother, so he confessed: ¡°Mom, you let me go first, I will show you something.¡± Mother Chu let go of her doubts, and Chu Qing saw the glass of water He Yi poured for him on the table, reached out and beckoned, directly using spirit strength, and sucking it into the air, the ball of water floated out of thin air and was manipulated by Chu Qing. Seeing this, Mother Chu¡¯s eyes are changing, seeming to be surprised and reminiscing ¡­ (End of this chapter) Chapter 233 ¡°Ye Family¡¯s cultivation technique?¡± After Chu Qing showed her, Mother Chu asked Chu Qing. ¡°No, I had a dream ¡­¡± Chu Qing started bullshit again. He couldn¡¯t always say that he had an accident when he ascended from the cultivation world, and then the unfathomable mystery crossed over, so mother is even more unbelievable. ¡°Okay, don¡¯t say anything if you don¡¯t want to say anything.¡± Mother Chu exposes Chu Qing¡¯s old man. Chu Qing blushed, and some sorry said: ¡°Mom, this matter is a bit complicated, and the 2 sentences are not clear, but one day, I will tell you originally. As long as you know, your son now has the ability to protect himself Now. ¡° Mother Chu stared at Chu Qing with a complex gaze for a while, and then sighed then said. After sitting back at the desk, she said, ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Seeming something, Mother Chu said: ¡°Since you met Ye Chenxi, it has become different. Didn¡¯t expect to be like this, alas, I really don¡¯t know if it fortune or misfortune?¡± Chu Qing¡¯s heart was trembling, and he didn¡¯t expect mother¡¯s feeling so sharp, but he also understood that the reason of blessing and misfortune depended on him, he could not answer the question of mother, but Chu Qing still comforted mother and said: ¡°Of course it is a blessing, with With strength, I can protect myself and my family. ¡° How can I not feel the change in the child when I do mother, and realize that Chu Qing¡¯s problem is not that Mother Chu is unique, but something that every mother can do. Listen to Chu Qing saying this, Mother Chu indifferent expression, and then asked: ¡°Now, you can tell me, what happened to your sister?¡± ¡°Ah ¡­¡± Chu Qing was a little dumbfounded. This was the hardest thing to do. Let him sleep the eldest son, and then the elder sister was going to be killed by the eldest son. Tell mother, mother may not be worried, Chu Qing doesn¡¯t want this. ¡°Well, mom, I heard from father that something happened in the company, is it serious?¡± Chu Qing indicated his intention and changed the subject. ¡°Adults don¡¯t need you to worry about, now I don¡¯t care how powerful you think you are, but in my eyes, you are still a student, so now, you tell me about your sister¡¯s affairs without omission and in detail , And then go to school to learn. ¡±Like Chu Qing, Chu Qing does n¡¯t want to worry about her mother, and Mother Chu does n¡¯t want to distract her. Chu Qing has a headache for this. He understands the mother¡¯s intentions, but he wants to say that he is really not a child, and no longer needs the protection of adults, really. Chu Qing said to him that while delaying mother, he sent a message to Ye Chenxi for help. It happened that he also had something to do with Ye Chenxi. After sending the message to Ye Chenxi, it was less than 5 minutes before the Ye Chenxi people arrived. When the door of the mother¡¯s office was knocked, Chu Qing had been forced to retreat by Mother and had no power to parry. Seeing that Ye Chenxi came in, Chu Qing was finally relaxed, but Mother Chu¡¯s eyes looked at Chu Qing¡¯s eyes a little bit meaningfully, and for this, Chu Qing could only take a cheeky face. ¡°Aunt Chu, Chu Qing told me to come, hello, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Ye Chenxi sold Chu Qing for a while, she was not stupid, she would marry Chu Qing and Mother Chu in the future. No, between Chu Qing and Mother Chu, she chose Mother Chu without the slightest hesitation. Chu Qing blinked, somewhat at a loss, and the incident happened suddenly. Looking at his son and Ye Chenxi¡¯s eyebrows, Mother Chu knocked on the table and said, ¡°Okay, don¡¯t squeeze your eyebrows anywhere, Qing Er, what do you want to say?¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 234 ¡°I want to share my worries with mother.¡± Chu Qing replied very cleverly. For a deeper reason, Chu Qing dare not say that it is because of him this time. Mother Chu was tempered by Chu Qing, but looked helplessly at the son who had stood taller than himself. He had to tell Chu Qing about the company and told Chu Qing that if there was no way, he would go back to school. In the future, these things will not be allowed to be mixed. Looking at Chu Qing, the disobedient little man, who was trained to be like a good baby, Ye Chenxi inevitably felt a little funny, and looked down tightly, Chu Qing with a worried face. After listening to mother, Chu Qing finally knew what was going on. It turned out that someone put a virus in the company¡¯s system. In just one morning, all the computers in the company were paralyzed, and daily work could not be carried out at all. The technical section in the company is also helpless. Their technology is limited. At present, mother is really contacting the professional team. In terms of price, they have been unable to negotiate. The other party¡¯s bid is too high, and some are not worth the loss. With that money, it is more than enough to replace all the equipment in the company, but this is not a problem that can be solved by replacing the equipment. The data stored in the computer is also very important. Therefore, this matter is a bit difficult. After listening to Ye Chenxi, his big hand waved and said, ¡°Give them money, or it will be over.¡± This one is rich and imposing. Chu Qing is really convinced. She does n¡¯t know what she can do to help the Aunt Ye who wants to help her to the Position of Patriarch. With Ye Chenxi as the parent, Chu Qing felt that he could see the miserable situation of Ye Family in the future. ¡°Everything has rules, and it can be solved with money, but this is not a problem of money. I can relax this time, and next time I may not know how many people will catch up and trouble you. The money will always be spent one day. What will you do then? ¡°Chu Qing refuted Ye Chenxi. Mother Chu looked secretly nodded, but she did not mean to belittle Ye Chenxi, because of her character, she ca n¡¯t ask everyone to be the same. She actually listens to children like Ye Chenxi, who are simple and generous, unlike her own son, So deep in thought, I don¡¯t know who it was. Thinking about her husband being stunned by his son, Mother Chu rubbed her eyebrows. She already knew who Chu Qing was with. The daughter, obviously followed her husband, heartless, Mother Chu secretly thought about it, unconsciously on the face with Xin Fu smile, even forgetting a lot of annoying things. ¡°So what do you say?¡± Ye Chenxi asked Chu Qing. ¡°Well, do you want Chen Huahua to take a look?¡± Chu Qing suggested that, after knowing the whole thing, Chu Qing immediately remembered that there were flowers and flowers all over the house. Sure enough, Ye Chenxi hearing this complexion stiffened, harboring malicious intentions said with a smile: ¡°This is really a good way!¡± Ye Chenxi emphasized the tone of good words. Chu Qing could hear that she was talking back and laughed 2 times, Chu Qing brace oneself called Huahua, this kind of thing always had to face, she never thought to be sneaky of. Chen Huahua received a call from Chu Qing, agreed without saying anything, and hurried to the company. Led by He Yi, pushing the door to see Chu Qing was first happy, then saw Mother Chu a little cramped, then saw Ye Chenxi ¡­¡­ Chu Qing only felt the air was cold. Ye Chenxi stared at Chen Huahua with arms around her chest. Chen Huahua was timid and didn¡¯t dare to appear scared. (End of this chapter) Chapter 235 How did Chen Huahua help the company solve the problem? Chu Qing walked to Chen Huahua and gave the company a brief talk about Chen Huahua. Chen Huahua told Chu Qing that she did n¡¯t know if she could do it, but she would try her best, so that Chu Qing gave Huahua an encouraging look and dragged Ye Chenxi out of the office directly, as long as Ye Chenxi was present, Huahua Quietly. ¡°Hey, what are you doing with me? Let go, I¡¯m going to see how great your lover is?¡± Ye Chenxi just gave up as soon as he left the office. Chu Qing is full of black lines, your sister¡¯s lover, can you use the word lover? Chu Qing really wanted to sew Ye Chenxi¡¯s unobstructed mouth. It¡¯s a pity that Chu Qing really has no say in this matter. No matter what he said, he must have said more and more chaotic, so he didn¡¯t mention this matter at all, he changed the subject and said to Ye Chenxi: ¡°Say something to you, I I have something to ask you for help. Do you have a gun? ¡° Ye Chenxi looked down at Chu Qing with contempt, as if to say, ¡°Dare you dare not admit it?¡± However, she still didn¡¯t get entangled in the topic just now. She reached out and touched her waist, pulled out a large-caliber silver pistol, and handed it to Chu Qing. Chu Qing was shocked. He knew that Ye Chenxi was still martial, but didn¡¯t expect that she still had the habit of carrying guns. Besides, he hadn¡¯t paid attention to Ye Chenxi for so long. Chu Qing took the pistol into his hands, confirmed that it was not a toy gun, and returned the gun to Ye Chenxi, and said, ¡°I need that old-fashioned semi-automatic rifle, can you get it?¡± Chu Qing was looking for a gun, naturally to use the Level 3 Forgotten Shell from Miyagi. Before, he wanted to have time to study and see if he could make imitations, but now he urgently needs to improve his strength and can only give up his previous plans. If he has a gun that can be used with this forgotten bomb, he will not be so passive in the dream of being drunk. Now he still has to talk to the Xing family. It is necessary to have a self-protection. ¡°What do you want that kind of antique gun to do? It¡¯s an old-fashioned thing, who still uses it now?¡± Ye Chenxi was surprised at Chu Qing¡¯s quirky question. Gong Yue used that kind of gun. Chu Qing wanted to answer Ye Chenxi like this, but he said that Ye Chenxi would ask him again, who is Gong Yue? It¡¯s another unclear question, so Chu Qing simply didn¡¯t say it, just let Ye Chenxi help him get a gun. This is not too challenging for Ye Chenxi. Ye Chenxi agreed, and then Chu Qing asked again, the current situation of Ye Family and Li Family. Ye Chenxi told Chu Qing indifferently: ¡°It¡¯s not all the same, you do me, I do you, open strife and veiled struggle have been done for several decades, and there is nothing new and boring, But it hurts me, my mother sent me to do things all day, alas, you do n¡¯t know ¡­ ¡° Ye Chenxi talked and became grieved, Chu Qing felt a mistake, how could he ask Ye Chenxi, it is just a white question, what can she see? What else can you know? All day long I was thinking about how to be lazy and how to play. ¡°Stop, stop,¡± Chu Qing couldn¡¯t hear it anymore and hurriedly stopped, ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°Well, for the time being, there is a negotiation in the afternoon, but if you need me to accompany you, I can push it.¡± Ye Chenxi said expectantly, and I don¡¯t know if Chu Qing is really catching up. Still confused. (End of this chapter) Chapter 236 ¡°No, if you¡¯re in trouble, let¡¯s get busy with you first. Just like that, let me go and see what happened to Huahua?¡± Chu Qing made an excuse to slip away. He also planned to go to the Xing family in the afternoon to step on it. This He didn¡¯t want Ye Chenxi to follow suit. This is not to shoot Ye Chenxi to help, but his identity is different. He is the younger brother of Chu Xiao. He was caught and has no bad influence. But Ye Chenxi is not the same, it will inevitably provoke, Ye Xing¡¯s struggle between the two families, too much influence, involving too broad. And Chu Qing also understands Ye Chenxi¡¯s personhood. If she is to let her know about it, she will follow what she says, so he doesn¡¯t even tell Ye Chenxi. ¡°Hua Hua? Called so close?¡± Ye Chenxi heard Chu Qing catching up, and mentioned Chen Huahua, looking unhappy. Immediately grabbed Chu Qing¡¯s arm, left and right 4 Gu, dragged Chu Qing and left, directly dragged Chu Qing into the women¡¯s toilet, opened a single room and pushed Chu Qing forward. Chu Qing didn¡¯t pay attention, and was pushed directly to the toilet by Ye Chenxi. Chu Qing was a little embarrassed. ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Chu Qing asked. ¡°What do you say?¡± Ye Chenxi closed the toilet door and stared at Chu Qing. Well, Chu Qing is not a small child, a male and a female together alone in such a place, what else can he do? It ¡¯s just that it ¡¯s a women ¡¯s toilet, and it ¡¯s still at mother ¡¯s company. ¡°There is something to say, I am inconvenient today.¡± Chu Qing was just tortured by dream drunk in the morning, plus, he must do 100000 points for the next thing he wants to do, Chu Qing needs conserve strength and store up energy This kind of thing can still be avoided, otherwise the body can¡¯t eat it. Chu Qing felt for the first time in his life that having more women was not a good thing. As soon as this remark came out, Ye Chenxi immediately became alert and stared at Chu Qing for a long time. This was not like Chu Qing¡¯s style. When was Chu Qing so worried. ¡°Are you refusing to welcome?¡± Ye Chenxi asked Chu Qing. Chu Qing almost vomited blood, but it was not good to say anything else that refused, lest Ye Chenxi misunderstand again. ¡°Yes, you do n¡¯t want to, I do n¡¯t force it. Let ¡¯s talk about Chen Huahua. I tell you Chu Qing, it ¡¯s a matter between our women. It ¡¯s not necessary for you to blend in. Also, I do n¡¯t mind if you recruit. Butterflies, but you ca n¡¯t control my bad mood that day, will you shoot them dead, and tell you in advance, lest when the time comes, you blame me for not reminding you. ¡±Ye Chenxi was not angry. Seeing Chu Qing with other women, Ye Chenxi couldn¡¯t be angry, but she had no choice but to take this man, fight, beat, compare with the brain, that¡¯s still okay, but he was reluctant to leave him , Which makes Ye Chenxi uncomfortable. Chu Qing looked at Ye Chenxi¡¯s pretty pretty face and asked herself: Do you want to be so domineering, a girl? In this matter, Chu Qing continued his usual style and did not express any opinion. With two laughs, as an answer to Ye Chenxi, standing up from the toilet, Chu Qing opened the door of the single room, stick one¡¯s head around to look for, and after confirming that there was no one outside, Chu Qing quickly left the women¡¯s toilet. Counting this, this is his second time in the women¡¯s toilet, remember that the first time, the previous life was pranked by the classmates, and was pushed forward. When he entered, he hit Tang Ziyan and changed his aunt¡¯s towel in it. At that time, Tang Ziyan was still a very shy little girl, crying for the whole morning for this matter. Chu Qing also paid a heavy price for this, first to write a review, then to call the parents, and later ¡­ (End of this chapter) Chapter 237 The memory came like a tide, and Chu Qing left Ye Chenxi like this, no wonder he, such a big rock of the Xing family pressed against his heart, Chu Qing had the mind to do that, he did not rely on the lower body to think biological. Chu Qing behaved in this way, Ye Chenxi was obviously unhappy, and begged his mouth behind Chu Qing, and asked irrationally: ¡°Chu Qing, you are weird today, is there a new woman outside?¡± Papa ~ Chu Qing¡¯s feet almost fell down, if dream drunk can be counted, it really is. Chu Qing¡¯s fall, Ye Chenxi gleamed with light, as if he had discovered something remarkable, he shouted: ¡°Well, you Chu Qing ¡­¡± Like a gust of wind, rushed towards Chu Qing. Chu Qing can make her catch, run away in a flash ¡­ She finally got rid of Ye Chenxi and Chu Qing stood under the mother company ¡¯s office building and wiped the sweat on her head. The woman ¡¯s physical strength was really good. The 16th-layer building chased Chu Qing up and down, I do n¡¯t know how much she ran Back and forth. Before Ye Chenxi had chased him out, Chu Qing hurriedly boarded the car and started driving towards the Nine Great Dao. The Nine Great Dao, known as the most noble place in Jinmen City, is a block of 100 ten meters long, where you can live in the most expensive places. There is more than just money to buy a house, but without money it is impossible to buy a house. Along a long street 2, planted with sycamore trees that are at least 50 years old, housed in detached villas. The environment is elegant, the mood is extraordinary, surrounded by this, it is inexplicable. There is not a poem: planting a plane tree, which attracts Phoenix. Therefore, the Nine Great Dao is also known as Vermilion Bird Street. The Xing family is the largest household on Vermilion Bird Street. Chu Qing drove on Vermilion Bird Street through lap after lap, cautiously along the way. If the drunken stupor of dream drunk is dragon¡¯s pool and tiger¡¯s den, then here is more than it. Just a dog that came out of nowhere on the road is probably more valuable than the car driven by Chu Qing. If a dog is killed, the trouble will be even greater. Before contacting the Xing family, Chu Qing did not want to grow branches outside the festival. It looks peaceful and quiet here, but Chu Qing knows that this is just an appearance, and it is loose outside and tight inside, especially the three villas belonging to the Xing family. The unremarkable. But Chu Qing was sure that he didn¡¯t have to take the gun, he just carried a brick and walked to the door of the Xing family, he had to be caught. Chu Qing observed again and again, every scene, every detail of this all around. Chu Qing never thought that he could see the family of Xing through normal channels. This is impossible. He has no background and no identity. If Chu Qing can see the family of Xing, then the threshold of the Xing family has long been unknown how many people have been stepped on. The servants of the Xing family have nothing else to do, and it is too late to change the threshold. So if Chu Qing wants to see the Xing family, he sneaks into the Xing family secretly. The first person he wants to see is not the mayor of Xing Lie Xing who wants to kill his elder sister, but the little brother-in-law Xing Tao. Chu Qing must know Xing Tao¡¯s attitude. If he stands on Xing Lie¡¯s side and wants to let his elder sister die, Chu Qing has to send his elder sister to escape from Jinmen. This matter is difficult. But if Xing Tao is on the side of the elder sister, Chu Qing will go to Xing Lie to talk about it. If you talk about the good things of the elder sister and the brother-in-law, it is also a beautiful thing, but Xing Lie Obviously looking down on the elder sister, Chu Qing thought hard about what chips he had, and could make Xing Lie change his mind. (End of this chapter) Chapter 238 Chu Qing has basically excluded the former possibility, because he believes that elder sister is a little bit ugly, but it is not the kind of person who tricks the little boy. Alas, what is this thing, Chu Qing thinks it is weird the more he thinks about it, in the past life, this kind of thing made it clear that his family is the right side. Okay, here, actually it is like this, Chu Qing smiles bitterly. When Chu Qing was out of sight, suddenly there was a cool, atmospheric-looking goose yellow Bugatti sports car, which appeared on the side of Chu Qing ¡¯s car. Chu Qing did n¡¯t take it seriously at first, but after the car passed Chu Qing, a The flick was directly across the road in front of Chu Qing. Chu Qing braked quickly. Xin Qing Chu Qing¡¯s speed wasn¡¯t fast, otherwise he had to bump into it. Chu Qing sat in the driver¡¯s seat and stared closely at the supercar running in front of him, didn¡¯t push the car door and shouted: you are courting death! Or something. That person was deliberate, and Chu Qing would have someone who had a holiday with himself, recalling it over and over again, and really couldn¡¯t think of anyone who would do this. Chu Qing was waiting for the man to take the initiative to get off the car, but obviously that person thought the same way. As a result, under the hazy night, two cars were placed side by side on the road, facing each other in a special way. The car passing by the road, seeing this situation, no one got off and asked. It was really scared by the 2 million supercar in front of Chu Qing¡¯s car. If he was busy, he must have that ability. The situation was deadlocked for more than ten minutes. The door of the overrun opposite was opened first. A woman came down from the car. It was Tang Qingyan, Chu Qing eyes slightly narrowed. Seeing Tang Ziyan¡¯s black casual dress step by step toward himself, imposing manner proud. Chu Qing had to feel that this woman is excellent enough to make men bow their heads, and that gentle girl from the previous life can be judged as 2 people. I just do n¡¯t know. Now if he sees Tang Ziyan changing his aunt ¡¯s towel, he does n¡¯t know how she will react. The crying is impossible. Pushing Chu Qing to eat is very likely. Chu Qing pushed the car door to get off and smiled and asked, ¡°Are you looking for me?¡± ¡°Well, why did you skip class today?¡± Tang Ziyan stood in front of Chu Qing, and his height was not bad, which made Chu Qing feel more stressed. ¡°How did you find me?¡± Chu Qing cares more about this. ¡°I want to find someone in Jinmen, it¡¯s not difficult.¡± Tang Ziyan said rather proudly. Chu Qing¡¯s mobile phone positioning, car navigation, and recorders can all be ways for Tang Ziyan to find people. If Tang Family can¡¯t even do this, then there is still a foothold in Jinmen. Ye Chenxi obviously used the strength of his family to find Chu Qing. ¡°Then, is there something wrong?¡± Chu Qing probed. He didn¡¯t know whether Tang Ziyan was understood what happened to the elder sister. Tang Ziyan was not Ye Chenxi, straight-hearted. When she is happy, she can smile and laugh, make you laugh happily, when she is angry, she can be furious and disturb you, when she is not happy, she can not say a word, cold as ice, when she is deep, you can incarnation A conspirator who penetrates people¡¯s hearts ¡­ Such a changeable and special woman, sometimes even Chu Qing, can¡¯t help but feel a sense of shame, secretly lamenting the power of the creator. ¡°I asked you.¡± Tang Ziyan answered Chu Qing¡¯s question. ¡°Are you talking about skipping class, which is also worth your trouble to find me?¡± Chu Qing gags. Tang Ziyan does not succeed. Chu Qing bowed his head, holding back an ambiguous reason: ¡°I¡¯m not in a good mood, let go of my heart.¡± ¡°To distract yourself, you need 2 days off?¡± Tang Ziyan expressed doubts. Of course Chu Qing will not tell Tang Ziyan that he wants to solve the matter of his elder sister. Because of Tang Ziyan¡¯s identity, although Tang Ziyan is sensible than Ye Chenxi, sensible people are often more unpredictable. Who knows what she will do when she knows completely unprepared. ¡°Well, why did you come to me?¡± Chu Qing digressed. He felt that Tang Ziyan asked him that these were not the main points. ¡°Are you angry?¡± Tang Ziyan asked Chu Qing looking affectionately. Where did this follow, Chu Qing some monk 2 monk puzzled, had to ask: ¡°Why ask so?¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 239 ¡°You said you were in a bad mood. Isn¡¯t it because of your mother¡¯s business? Did you skip class in the morning because of your mother¡¯s accident? And Aunt¡¯s trouble is because of my Tang Family, so you are angry with me , Right? My mom asked you, she must have said something unpleasant, right? ¡°Tang Ziyan said about clear and logical. Chu Qing rolled his eyes, Tang Ziyan really used her high IQ to do a big stupid thing this time. Chu Qing can only say that all of this is too special. If Tang Ziyan said, everything seems to be the same. But the truth is really not the case. The logic and the truth are two different things. Chu Qing laughed dumbly: ¡°You really think too much. I have nothing to do with skipping class, but you can care about me so much. I am really touched. ¡° ¡°I¡¯m your girlfriend. Also, I¡¯m afraid that when I don¡¯t pay attention, you will be mixed with other Busan and Busi women. You are not good at all.¡± The words of Tang Ziyan can really destroy the atmosphere, and Chu Qing is speechless. But Tang Ziyan said more and more: ¡°Chu Qing, do you know? You feel like a mist, you can¡¯t see through, you can¡¯t touch it, you get together, you get scattered, this uncontrollable feeling is bad . ¡° Who wants you to control, Chu Qing¡¯s abdomen, Tang Ziyan¡¯s desire to control, is also too strong, Chu Qing is looking for a girlfriend, but do not want to find a master. Chu Qing didn¡¯t want to let this topic go on, so he asked Tang Ziyan, ¡°Do you know this person?¡± Since Chu Qing left the drunken stupor in the morning, he wanted to know about the man who was drunk. Chen Huahua was making news, and it was undoubtedly the best candidate. Unfortunately, at noon, Chu Qing was entangled by Ye Chenxi. Now Chu Qing suddenly felt that Tang Ziyan might know more than Huahua. This topic turned really stiff. Tang Ziyan¡¯s beautiful eyes stared back and asked Chu Qing: ¡°What are you asking about this?¡± ¡°Curious.¡± Chu Qing said perfunctoryly. Tang Ziyan leaned on the body for a while and asked Chu Qing: ¡°There are ten great experts in Tianjin, do you know?¡± Chu Qing shook his head, remembering the words from the mouth of Ziyan Tang Ziyan, ten great experts, really so vulgar. ¡°Dream drunk among ten great experts, ranked 2nd, a woman with very difficult to deal with, is in charge of Jinmen ¡¯s largest black industry drunken stupor. She should be a generation with my mother, also 4 50 years old Well, I haven¡¯t seen her herself ¡­ ¡°Tang Ziyan told Chu Qing. Chu Qing in the front is still in my heart, and Chu Qing in the back is all a story to listen to, because it is really outrageous. Dream drunk 4 50 years old? Chu Qing is not blind. If he is more than 30 years old, he digs out his eyes. Thinking of this, Chu Qing suddenly realized that there was a problem. If Dream Drunk was less than 30, he was already jailed in the position of Jinmen¡¯s 2nd great expert. Chu Qing stared strangely at Tang Ziyan in front of his eyes. Compared with Meng Zui, is Tang Ziyan really the number one genius that was not born in Jinmen in 100 years? Tang Ziyan is the name of the number one genius in Jinmen. It is not something Chu Qing talks about casually. It is the consensus of all people. Known to be able to walk at half a year old, speak at the age of one, recite poetry at the age of two, learn math at the age of three, and start martial arts at the age of four ¡­ years old won the top ten outstanding young people in the country ¡­ These all are Chu Qing. I only learned about it after being stimulated by Ting Yu. I remember when Chu Qing just saw these materials, it was a dumbfounded. (End of this chapter) Chapter 240 According to Tang Ziyan, among the ten great experts in Jinmen City, the Xing family has a Ranked 1st Xing Wei, perhaps not the real surname Xing, but following the main family surname. The second dream drunk, Tang Family accounted for 2, Tang Rong and Tang Zhi, Tang Ziyan¡¯s 2 aunt, such a person officially entered Chu Qing¡¯s sight. However, when Tang Ziyan mentioned her 2 aunts, her expression was a bit unnatural. Chu Qing did not know what the reason was. The remaining Ye Family and Li Family had 2 each, and the Ministry of Supervision had 2 of them. Of course, without exception, all are women, that is to say, these ten great experts are ten women. If the scenery of Jinmen is 90%, these ten women can account for 1%, and Chu Qing suddenly felt the burden on his shoulders was heavy. How come there is no man? Chu Qing was very depressed. After chatting with Tang Ziyan for a few words, the two returned to their respective homes. Tang Ziyan looked for Chu Qing, but he was concerned about chaos, fearing that Chu Qing would be angry. It¡¯s all right. But this inadvertently helped Chu Qing a lot, Chu Qing understood more information about the Xing family, such as the number one expert Xing Wei from Jinmen, and rumors about the drunk woman who is dream drunk. But in any case, Chu Qing always has a grudge about the ten women. As a man, Chu Qing is hard to calm down. Chu Qing called Chen Huahua and learned that mother¡¯s business had been resolved. He was very pleased and exaggerated Chen Huahua a few words. Chen Huahua on the phone had already blushed. Then, it¡¯s up to elder sister¡¯s turn, Xing family ¡­ Chu Qing and Chen Huahua communicated by phone. The better they met at Chen Hua Hua Family in the evening, Chu Qing called mother again and asked her elder sister about the situation. Chu Xiao was already awake in the afternoon and kept crying and asked Chu Qing that she woke up without seeing the younger brother and thought that the younger brother was caught by the woman who was drunk by dreams. After learning that Chu Qing was okay, her emotions stabilized, but for her own affairs, she and Chu Qing chose the same approach, hiding their parents. At 9 o¡¯clock in the evening, Chu Qing came to Chen Huahua¡¯s den. Chen Huahua was already waiting for Chu Qing to wash her fragrance. But Chu Qing was destined to disappoint her, Chu Qing told Chen Huahua about his elder sister, he needed Chen Huahua¡¯s help. Chen Huahua agreed to this, and expressed concern about Chu Qing, because it was a bit of an idiot to say dreams, the Xing family is really out of reach for people like them. But what Chu Qing said is what Chen Huahua has a kind of blind worship of Chu Qing, I feel that Chu Qing can do nothing. The monitoring system on Vermilion Bird Street already has a security alarm system. Chu Qing needs Chen Huahua to get it, and he now knows nothing about the Xing family. The specific staff distribution, he also needs Chen Huahua to help get it done. Otherwise, he went to Xing Tao, but touched Xing Wei¡¯s room. Isn¡¯t it courting death? When Chu Qing and Chen Huahua were busy in a frenzy, Ye Chenxi turned up without being invited. When she appeared behind Chu Qing 2, Chu Qing almost sent Ye Chenxi back to the west with a sword. ¡°How did you come in?¡± Chu Qing really didn¡¯t understand, the door was closed well, how could Ye Chenxi suddenly appear silently behind him. Chu Qing ¡¯s reaction made Ye Chenxi look overshadowed. She originally wanted to give Chu Qing a ¡°surprise¡±, but she did n¡¯t expect but surprised her. (End of this chapter) Chapter 241 At night, Ye Chenxi went to Chu Qing¡¯s house to find Chu Qing, but Mother Chu asked, did not Chu Qing say to be with her? Ye Chenxi knew at the time that she must have been launched by Chu Qing as a shield to stay away from the night. As for where Chu Qing is, do you still have to guess? It must have been hooked by the woman of Chen Huahua. Ye Chenxi couldn¡¯t swallow this breath, thinking about a scene of catching a rape in bed, and punishing the cheating couple. In this way, Ye Chenxi arrived at Chen Hua¡¯s Hua Family. In order not to beat the grass to scare the snake, she deliberately restrained aura until she appeared behind Chu Qing. When Chu Qing¡¯s sword with a murderous intention came, Ye Chenxi almost scared dead. When I heard Chu Qing ¡¯s question again, Ye Chenxi felt aggrieved. She caught her and did n¡¯t catch it. Instead, she was treated like this by Chu Qing. How bad she was. Ye Chenxi wondered if she was late, those 2 people That¡¯s all done. Ye Chenxi wrinkled his nose and sniffed carefully in the house, no smell, Ye Chenxi was disappointed, how could this be possible? Immediately she reacted again. Was she hoping for something to happen to those two? Ye Chenxi denied it in his heart and was caught in a tangle. Watching Ye Chenxi smell and ask in the room like a puppy, and then frowned, Chu Qing put away his sword, unable to bear asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡± Taking advantage of such a moment, Chen Huahua has switched the contents on the computer screen in time, and does not worry about what Ye Chenxi will see, and she is also attracted by Ye Chenxi ¡¯s strange behavior, and has forgotten for a while Frightened, staring at Ye Chenxi with suspicion like Chu Qing. Ye Chenxi, under the gaze of 4 eyes, where dare to say his true thoughts, Chen Huahua will not say it, a coward, which can provoke Chu Qing, she is still a little scared. Immediately laughed twice, pretending to be confused: ¡°No, nothing.¡± ¡°Then how did you come in?¡± Chu Qing repeats the previous question and can touch it quietly. Chu Qing feels that he can¡¯t do it with the strength of Ye Chenxi. ¡°Of course you came in by opening the door?¡± Ye Chenxi said honestly, shaking the key in his hand in order to cover up the confusion in his heart. Chu Qing looked back at Chen Huahua. Chen Huahua nodded admitted: ¡°It¡¯s the key I gave.¡± Chu Qing doesn¡¯t need to think about everything. Ye Chenxi does not. Will Chen Huahua take the initiative? Alas, Huahua is still too weak, and it¡¯s not like being bullied by Ye Chenxi. In view of Ye Chenxi¡¯s very unfriendly attitude towards Chen Huahua, Chu Qing felt that the key was still not in her hands. After grabbing the key from Ye Chenxi, Chu Qing threw it into the trash can. Then asked: ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Chu Qing had no time to spend the night. The key was thrown into the trash bin by Chu Qing, and Ye Chenxi was in a hurry, asking Chu Qing, ¡°Hey, what are you doing?¡± Chu Qing expressionless, no response, it seems to say: What do I do, don¡¯t you see it? Ye Chenxi couldn¡¯t be angry, and he dropped the sentence: ¡°Okay, you wait, and then fall out of the door.¡± Chu Qing then turned back to Chen Huahua and said, ¡°Don¡¯t give her the key in the future, and don¡¯t promise her excessive demands. If she forces you, you will find me.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± After hearing Chu Qing defending her, Chen Huahua¡¯s eyes were bright, and after nodded agreed, she whispered again: ¡°Aren¡¯t you chasing Chen Xi sister? She seems angry.¡± Hearing Chen Huahua ¡¯s words, Chu Qing stared at her for a long time, he just thought that with Chen Huahua ¡¯s character, born in such a world, it is absolutely a wonderful thing, which is no different from the normal woman Chu Qing thinks. How much is it? (End of this chapter) Chapter 242 ¡°No, didn¡¯t you see that I deliberately angered her to leave? What would we do if I left her here?¡± I couldn¡¯t bear it, but it also passed away. Chen Huahua suddenly realized, and then nodded hard. But when the two people were going to continue the work just now, the room door was pushed open again. This time, Ye Chenxi carried a one meter long semi-automatic rifle and appeared in front of the two people, which scared Chen Huahua. . Chu Qing saw the gun in Ye Chenxi¡¯s hand, his eyelids flickered, and his heart was soft. This woman, Chu Qing looked at Ye Chenxi with helplessness, and grabbed the gun that Ye Chenxi stretched out. Ye Chenxi didn¡¯t do it anymore. Wasn¡¯t bastard in front of me? Dare to be mad at her, Ye Chenxi pulled the bolt and pulled the trigger directly. Chu Qing reacted at the moment when Ye Chenxi pulled the bolt, and suddenly raised the muzzle. Bang ~ After the dull gunshots, a small hole with the thickness of a finger appeared on the ceiling. Chu Qing¡¯s face was stiff, staring at Ye Chenxi, this woman, simply respectless of the law and of natural morality. With her temperament, it is really not easy to live like this, Chu Qing sincerely sighed, and did not know how much ass that Ye Mu wiped her behind. Ye Chenxi fired a shot, and the anger in her heart dissipated a lot. Seeing Chu Qing¡¯s ugly face, Ye Chenxi laughed out loud and reported her revenge. She was in a good mood. Ye Chenxi reacted to this, and Chu Qing was not surprised at all. With such a woman on the street, Chu Qing felt that his life in the second half of his life would definitely not be a pool of dead water. Jifeigou jump is absolutely inevitable. After the trouble, Ye Chenxi very simply handed the gun to Chu Qing, and then invited the trivial if nothing happened: ¡°How is it? Sister, the efficiency of this service, still refuse to accept?¡± Chu Qing ignored the Goddess sutra of Ye Chenxi, pulled the bolt off, and checked the gun carefully. The rifle bullet and the Level 3 forget-to-fire projectile given by Miyazuki have the same caliber and are used to trigger the Level 3 forget-to-fire projectile. There is no problem at all. ¡°Thank you.¡± Chu Qing and Ye Chenxi thank you, the efficiency of this service is really good, but Chu Qing is absolutely not to praise Ye Chenxi, otherwise her tail must not be lifted into the sky. Ye Chenxi did n¡¯t know what Chu Qing wanted the gun to do, thinking he was just playing. For her, the gun, like chopsticks and pen, had no special feeling for a long time, so she happily smiled with a happy face, just because She met the small demands of her man. In that way, it seemed like Chu Qing wanted to drink milk tea. She bought it for Chu Qing. But Chen Huahua knew what Chu Qing wanted a gun to do. Looking at the gun in Chu Qing¡¯s hand, his expression was inevitably uncomfortable. This caused Ye Chenxi¡¯s new contempt, and it turned out to be an uninformed country bumpkin. A gun was scared like this. If she took her own arsenal for a walk, she should not scare her urine, Ye Chenxi was alone. Thinking, the happier the more you think. ¡°Okay, it¡¯s getting early, you should go home, otherwise Aunt Ye will worry.¡± Chu Qing placed the Expulsion Order again. How can Ye Chenxi rest assured that Chu Qing and Chen Huahua stay together and turn away? That Chu Qing must not be bullied by Chen Huahua, she would never allow such a thing, and she would talk nonsense: ¡°Ah, my car is broken, it seems that I will stay here for one night, do n¡¯t you mind, do n¡¯t talk Just agree, moo, that¡¯s great. ¡° Ye Chenxi took the lead in finalizing things before Chu Qing 2 had responded, and then took the opportunity to kiss Chu Qing¡¯s face, but his eyes kept staring at Chen Huahua, seemingly declaring his sovereignty to Chen Huahua. (End of this chapter) Chapter 243 Ye Chenxi is so childish, Chu Qing is full of laughter and helplessness, put down the gun in his hand, he said to Ye Chenxi: ¡°Then go to watch TV for a while, I have something to do with Huahua.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Ye Chenxi asked very alertly. What does this woman have in her head all day long, Chu Qing finally knows why she did n¡¯t leave here because of her dead skin, and her eyes turned, Chu Qing replied: ¡°Is n¡¯t this about to take the exam right now? Hua Hua will review my homework How about some math problems for me? ¡° ¡°Ah?¡± Ye Chenxi complexion slightly changed, smirked 2 times, and then said: ¡°Well, then you continue, you continue, I¡¯ll go and see, where did the spy movie ¡­¡± Ye Chenxi said as he walked out of the room, Chu Qing and Chen Huahua smiled at each other, typical scum. Chu Qing closed the door and sat in front of the computer with Chen Huahua again to discuss the infiltration of the Xing family. According to the survey by Chu Qing during the day, Chen Huahua used 3D modeling to completely build the entire Vermilion Bird Street, and at the same time made all aspects of the annotation. While 2 people were doing these preparations, Ye Chenxi was watching TV in the living room. Although the 2 eyes were staring at the TV, they did n¡¯t even put it on the TV at all. Qing, bad stomach water, hum, want to routine me, really when I am stupid? When I was caught in bed by me, see how I clean up you, grab it back and hit a butt, and then put Chen Huahua as a slut ¡­ ¡­ ¡° Ye Chenxi estimated that it was almost time to touch the sound of the TV, so as to cover up his footsteps, and crept to the front door. Ye Chenxi first put his ear on the door and listened, but unfortunately the TV sound Too big to hear nothing. It really turned out that Xiao He defeated Xiao Xiao, no matter what, Ye Chenxi pushed the door open, forehead, looked around, no one was in bed, Chu Qing and Chen Huahua were in front of the computer, and there was no picture that Ye Chenxi expected. In this way, should she be happy, or should she be unhappy, Ye Chenxi smiled with a smile on her face, and under the strange eyes of Chu Qing 2 people, she had nothing to say: ¡°Do you want to drink some water?¡± Seeing Ye Chenxi look like this, Chu Qing suddenly understood it all, and when she first came here, that look, Chu Qing really had no way to take her. After rejecting Ye Chenxi¡¯s ¡°good intentions¡±, Ye Chenxi took the door and returned to the living room, still muttering: ¡°It¡¯s almost a dead person, but not many, are they really studying.¡± Ye Chenxi shook his head: ¡°Impossible, obviously deceptive, are they saying they are watching movies? Adding fun?¡± Ye Chenxi thought a lot, thinking that she was red-eared. The more I thought it was the case, so there was a second attempt to catch adultery. This time Chu Qing¡¯s face was a little darker, and Ye Chenxi was stubbornly withdrawing from Chen Huahua¡¯s house. No, they didn¡¯t watch the movie. She glanced at something on the computer and couldn¡¯t understand it, but by no means studying. Is it a new pattern? Ye Chenxi¡¯s imagination, coupled with self-affirmation, and after a while, my heart started to tickle again, unable to bear in front of the door again. Ye Chenxi hesitated when she pushed the door this time. If she didn¡¯t succeed this time, she could not guarantee that Chu Qing would directly throw her downstairs. It ¡¯s so embarrassing, no, I have to find a reason. Ye Chenxi saw the business card on the table and ordered it. (End of this chapter) Chapter 244 The doorbell rang, and the things ordered by Ye Chenxi had finally arrived. In these ten minutes, she was almost in a hurry. She couldn¡¯t keep her heart. She opened the door and directly handed out 2 bills and said, ¡°No more looking.¡± Ye Chenxi then grabbed the things in the hands of the messenger, 3 cups of coffee, this is the excuse of Ye Chenxi. Ye Chenxi carried coffee and impatient came to the door of the room and pressed the handle. Without pushing, the door was inserted from the inside, Ye Chenxi jumped in his heart, and suddenly he got up, this is the case. I couldn¡¯t take care of that much, and after taking two steps back, Ye Chenxi was just kicking the door lock. The door opened in response to the sound, the amount, exactly the same scene, staged for the third time, Chu Qing¡¯s mentality exploded. He looked back displeasedly, and looked at the smiling Ye Chenxi at the door, the blue muscles of his forehead beating, was this too noisy? ¡°Well, I bought coffee. Everyone had a drink. Also, this door lock was too weak. I didn¡¯t use it, and it opened. Besides, why are you locking it?¡± Ye Chenxi crackle 1 After finishing a large part of the speech, I presented the coffee in my hand like a treasure, trying to make up for my mistakes. However, this time, she was not so lucky. Chu Qing took the coffee from Ye Chenxi, put it on the computer desk, then got up, walked to Ye Chenxi, and carried it away. Ye Chenxi was frightened by Chu Qing¡¯s sudden move and shouted: ¡°Don¡¯t, I know it¡¯s wrong, don¡¯t throw me upstairs, you will break your leg.¡± Ye Chenxi brain supplemented, her fantasy picture, struggling hard on Chu Qing¡¯s shoulder, like a fish caught ashore from the water, but she was unable to return to the water while struggling, no, it was not free. Finally, after Chu Qing slapped at Ye Chenxi¡¯s pretty ass, Ye Chenxi was honest. Not because of pain, but because of shock. She was slapped on the butt by a man, which is too shameful. Isn¡¯t this what women do to punish those who are not good? In this way, Chu Qing carried Ye Chenxi downstairs, walked to Ye Chenxi¡¯s car, retrieved the key from Ye Chenxi, opened the door, started the car, and uncovered the lie of Ye Chenxi¡¯s broken car on the spot. Chu Qing threw Ye Chenxi into the car, indicating that Ye Chenxi could leave. Ye Chenxi, how can I agree? Chu Qing has a black face from beginning to end, without saying a word, Ye Chenxi thinks that Chu Qing must be angry. Now Chu Qing lets her go, she does n¡¯t, her man, gets angry, she has to coax herself, this is what a woman should do. The more Ye Chenxi thought, the more she felt that this was the case, and she was saying that this man was originally not good at staying with other women, and now he is still letting himself go. It seems that he is usually too accommodating to him. Ye Chenxi stands tall and cheers herself up. She feels it necessary to revitalize her husband tonight. Anyway, it is impossible to let Chu Qing and Chen Huahua slept together anyway. This is the only purpose of Ye Chenxi tonight, and all she did was rush to this. Thinking in my heart, Ye Chenxi was like an 8-claw fish, wrapped around Chu Qing, rubbing back and forth, saying nothing. She also put her mouth together, intending to kiss Chu Qing, Chu Qing hurriedly avoided, but Ye Chenxi was not discouraged. If she could not do it twice, she would not believe it, and Chu Qing could always escape. Tonight she must squeeze Chu Qing dry. In this way, humming, remembering when the time comes when Chen Huahua can see what she ca n¡¯t eat, Ye Chenxi feels refreshed in her heart and angers her. (End of this chapter) Chapter 245 Chu Qing was not really angry, he just thought, let Ye Chenxi stay on again, don¡¯t think about peace at night. But the elder sister¡¯s business did not tolerate any mistakes, so he had to get Ye Chenxi away, and it would be okay to admit to her another day. It¡¯s a pity that I felt the lovable body creeping on Ye Chenxi¡¯s body, and the 2 pink lips. Chu Qing hid for 2 times and couldn¡¯t hold it. Before Ye Chenxi¡¯s 3rd, before kissing, Pecked down. This time, the sky thundered and the fire broke out. Ye Chenxi¡¯s goal was achieved. Chu Qing can only secretly sighed, Ye Chenxi is really a grieving goblin. This is their second time in the car, Chu Qing wondered whether it should be Ye Chenxi to change to a bigger car, the space is too small, a little stumped. Slap ~ With a crisp slap, it sounded in the car, and the two stopped together. Chu Qing¡¯s buttocks are crisp and crisp, he was slapped by Ye Chenxi, still very frivolous. Ye Chenxi reckoned that Chu Qing had slapped her back before slapping her, and after Yun Yu¡¯s first break. Ye Chenxi opened the car window to ventilate, Chu Qing had a sense of laziness behind the foot, leaning on the seat, did not want to do anything. ¡°Hey, are you still angry? Is it the person who should be angry?¡± Ye Chenxi said while wearing clothes. Chu Qing shook his head, where did he get angry? ¡°Hello, I¡¯m doing well, right? You can¡¯t say a word, it¡¯s scary when you don¡¯t speak, and is there a sentence to say so? There is no slap between men and women that can¡¯t be solved. , Even if you are angry, should you get angry? ¡° ¡°¡­¡± Chu Qing felt that it was impossible to make Ye Chenxi euphemistic, and he hasn¡¯t played in this life. ¡°I¡¯m not angry, even if I¡¯m angry, I won¡¯t be angry with you.¡± Chu Qing walked out of the car and said to Ye Chenxi gently, spoiled. This simple and rude woman sometimes really relieves stress. ¡°Well, that¡¯s good.¡± Ye Chenxi reached out and touched Chu Qing¡¯s head. Chu Qing was messy in the night breeze, he was touched by a woman, still the kind of petting touch. This is the first time Chu Qing has felt this way. Chu Qing thought about it in situ. It seems that he is not so disgusted, because the person who touched it is because of Ye Chenxi? If you change to someone else, such as a woman like Ting Yu, Chu Qing will definitely chop off the hand that touched him. Chu Qing decided not to care, even if he still felt so uncomfortable. ¡°You go back first, I¡¯ll go find you to play someday.¡± Chu Qing said goodbye to Ye Chenxi. Ye Chenxi hesitantly said, ¡°You still have to go up?¡± This problem can make Chu Qing stumped. Chu Qing knows that if he is another man, this situation will not be kicked by Ye Chenxi, and he will be arrested and locked up. What now? Chu Qing 2 is a man for the first time in this kind of thing. ¡°Okay, don¡¯t embarrass you. I know you are different from other men. If they are the same, I still can¡¯t look down on you. Ye Chenxi likes hard bones. One day, I will let you follow you heartbroken. Mine. ¡°Ye Chenxi said vigorously. Chu Qing responded with a chuckle, and smiled reluctantly, but he forgot this. In the eyes of Ye Chenxi, he is the weak side. It seems that he has a relationship with no more women, and will not ignite and burn, only let the heads of those women break the blood. Is this a good thing? Chu Qing didn¡¯t feel it at all, he wouldn¡¯t be okay anyway, just a little uneasy. (End of this chapter) Chapter 246 Chu Qing waved his back to Ye Chenxi and said goodbye. When walking to the stairs, Ye Chenxi suddenly said, ¡°Chu Qing, can¡¯t you be a little boy?¡± Watching Chu Qing to stay with Chen Huahua, Ye Chenxi is willing to blame. Chu Qing was speechless and said another way: ¡°How do you marry me as a little girl?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Ye Chenxi opened his mouth, ¡°But that depends on what the dowry is? But you are only 7, so precocious?¡± Chu Qing could hear that Ye Chenxi was kidding, and didn¡¯t mean anything at all. But what is it that he is only ten and seventy, precocious, when she was just in the car, did she treat herself as 7 years old? Chu Qing rubbed his lips and responded to Ye Chenxi: ¡°What dowry do you want?¡± ¡°How about I want the whole Jinmen?¡± Ye Chenxi never thought of marrying Chu Qing, simply saying something impossible. ¡°Okay.¡± Ye Chenxi didn¡¯t take it seriously, and Chu Qing didn¡¯t take it seriously, it was just for fun. Anyway, Jinmen wasn¡¯t what Ye Chenxi needed. If she really wanted anything, Chu Qing would try to get it to send give her. ¡°àÒ ¡«¡± Ye Chenxi despised Chu Qing and said blushing without talking ¡­ Chu Qing returned to Chen Hua¡¯s Hua Family, and Ye Chenxi drove away. Both of them did not take the previous joke seriously, and did not want to make a fatal statement. Ye Chenxi went home like this and couldn¡¯t say anything. When she thought of Chu Qing and Chen Huahua together, she didn¡¯t have any sleepiness. She thought about a lot of things and remembered the first time she saw Chu Qing and Chu Qing at the bar wrench wrist , Mother was assassinated, she was kidnapped, Chu Qing came to rescue her ¡­ With 100 steps and half 90, Chu Qing has always believed that the preparatory work for a thing is very necessary. When it really starts, it will pass in a sudden. So in order to infiltrate the Xing family, Chu Qing and Chen Huahua repeatedly verified various feasibility. For this reason, Chu Qing also went to Vermilion Bird Street in person after Ye Chenxi went to explore the guard force of the Xing family. After everything was ready, Chu Qing and Chen Huahua stayed together for a whole night. Chu Qing couldn¡¯t get tired and slept in bed. Even the phone calls from Zhuo Buqun can¡¯t be answered, which can make Zhuo Buqun anxious. Because they cultivated the first ray of Inner Strength, which marked that they formally became a martial artist. For this reason, they could n¡¯t talk about how happy they were, but instead they felt anxious. After 3 people met, they got together and used 5 fingers to test each girl. A little physical condition. After confirming each problem, I just felt relieved and called Chu Qing to ask Chu Qing what to do next. As a result, Chu Qing ¡¯s sleeping murky heavens dark earth did n¡¯t even hear the phone ringing. When he fell asleep until late in the evening, Chu Qing adjusted his mental state and missed the call on his mobile phone. Chu Qing saw it, but did not give Zhuo Buqu a few people to go back. He did not want to be distracted. At night, Chu Qing drove to Vermilion Bird Street with earphones in his ears to facilitate contact with Chen Huahua. Chen Huahua invaded the monitoring system of Vermilion Bird Street before staring at the computer, which provided convenience for Chu Qing. It ¡¯s been a long time since I ¡¯ve done such a crazy thing, every cell in Chu Qing ¡¯s body is trembling. Cultivation world¡¯s resources are exchanged for life, so Chu Qing has been in high vigilance for a long time. After rebirth, he changed his body, and his comfortable life quickly made Chu Qing forget that feeling. Even talking and doing things is a lot of waywardness. Chu Qing is changing from a 300-year-old Old Fox to a new evolution of 17 years old. This feeling of being revived is fascinating, but it can¡¯t be changed. Chu Qing deep in one¡¯s heart, Chu Qing tonight, with jewel-like eyes, is deep and scary. (End of this chapter) Chapter 247 In the block nearest to Vermilion Bird Street, Chu Qing stopped and got off the bus, a chest shot, a greasy bronze-mask, turned out, and lightly covered Chu Qing ¡¯s face, only 2 were shining in the night. Eyeballs. When Chu Qing came, he had changed his black tight clothes for easy movement. After putting on the mask, Chu Qing merged into the darkness, turned into a shadow, and walked away to the Xingjia stealth on Vermilion Bird Street. What he carried with him was a semi-automatic rifle. In the past, Chu Qing is definitely a rust sword companion, but at this time, this can be considered into the hometown. Chu Qing stealth¡¯s speed is very fast, like a ray of blue smoke, dive into the night with the wind, compared to the last time when I met the middle-aged aunt. Chu Qing¡¯s strength has been greatly restored, and even now Chu Qing¡¯s encounter with middle-aged aunts is not without strength. This World, the rich Spirit Qi, is like a fish back in water for Chu Qing. The three villas of the Xing family are arranged in a ¡®pin¡¯ shape, surrounded by high walls. At this time, the high walls are covered with vines, which are green and full of ancient weather. Chu Qing stealth went under the green wall, and after confirming the position with Chen Huahua, like a gecko, turned into the Xing family from the left wall, because the small building on the left in front was the little brother-in-law Xing Tao , Where the elder sister Xing You of Xing Tao Young Lady Xing Tao lives. Xing Lie Patriarch Xing Lie lives in the villa in the back. Before going to Xing Lie, Chu Qing has to see this little brother-in-law. Chu Qing walks lightly between the courtyard wall and the villa, on the green grass, and every few dozen meters, infrared flashes. Those are the alarm system and monitoring system of the Xing family. Putting it aside, Chu Qing must definitely waste some effort, but today it is not used. Chu Qing just walked to the villa in such a big way. Nor did it attract a security guard to trigger an alarm. Chen Huahua¡¯s remote control had already helped Chu Qing handle everything. The gate of the villa is false, and it can be seen that the owner is extremely vigilant. Chu Qing originally wanted to enter through the window, but since the door is open, why do some thieves do it? Chu Qing walked towards the door of the villa along the corner. There were 2 small orange red lights in front of the door, exuding soft rays of light. Near the gate, the lights disperse the darkness, and the night can no longer hide Chu Qing¡¯s figure, and the outline of Chu Qing¡¯s body reappears. Chu Qing jumped 50-60 meters, speeding up under his feet, this time it is the easiest to be discovered. Seeing that the gate of the villa is getting closer and closer, just one jump, Chu Qing can jump to the door, a flash, Chu Qing can sneak into the villa. However, all of a sudden, Chu Qing had a warning sign in his head, and his hair was standing upright. Chu Qing almost completely obeyed his body instincts, forcibly stopped his steps, climbed up the wall, and climbed upwards, away from the coverage of the 2 small lights, and then hidden into the darkness again, Chu Qing was relieved. After Chu Qing hid it, the door of the false villa was pulled away from inside, and a gray-haired old woman walked out, holding a cane and the other hand holding a tray with leftovers on the tray. . The old woman murmured in her mouth: ¡°Ai, Young Young Master only ate a little bit, and if you go on like this, her body will break down. How is that good? The woman who suffered a thousand knives ¡­¡± Chu Qing is far away, even if he is raising his ears, he can¡¯t hear what the man is saying, but it doesn¡¯t affect Chu Qing¡¯s judgment. The old woman looked old, but walked silently at the foot, completely motionless in the walkway between the trays, and the soup in the tray didn¡¯t even shake. (End of this chapter) Chapter 248 This person is a rare expert, Chu Qing already knows who she is in her heart, the so-called Jinmen number one expert Xing Wei. Chu Qing is glad that he didn¡¯t bump into it just now, otherwise the plan tonight is destined to be stillborn. Chu Qing secretly compared the battle strength of both sides. He is now facing Xing Wei, only running. Chu Qing subconsciously shook his rifle tightly, forgetting that Chuanchuan had been pressed into the gun barrel by him. The old woman walked out of the villa and, as always, walked up to the gate and walked away. She just lifted a foot in embroidered shoes. She hadn¡¯t fallen yet. She received it again and suddenly looked up towards where Chu Qing was hiding. Chu Qing jumped in his heart, his body was stiff, and he did n¡¯t dare to reveal the weak spot. Chu Qing had an array of hidden breaths in the mask. He did n¡¯t worry about being discovered by the old woman, but secretly admired. Under the prestigious name, there really was no ordinary person. Xing Wei was about to leave, but suddenly she felt like there was something over there. She stopped and looked at her with two eyes, but found nothing. This person Xing Wei had to secretly think that he was really confused. The more he lived, the older he became, his heart was getting smaller and smaller. In his own home, he was still nervous. Shaking his head, Xing Wei left again with the tray . After seeing Xing Wei, Chu Qing has a new idea. According to the current situation, if you want to not disturb Xing Wei, but directly find Xing Lie, who looks like impossible, you have to find a way to contain Xing Wei. Chu Qing thought, climbing up to the second floor from the wall, Xing Tao¡¯s room was on the second floor, and Xing You lived on the first floor. In the process of climbing, Chu Qing made sure that he did not intentionally, through the window on the first floor. Chu Qing watched a live broadcast, a large bed, a woman and two men, jade body traverse ¡­¡­ From the decoration of the room, this is undoubtedly the Xing family Young Lady, Xing You ¡¯s room, and the woman on the bed There is no one other than Xing You. It¡¯s really pretty. Chu Qing did not disturb their good deeds quietly, climbed up to the second floor quietly, the second floor was dark, no lights, like a ghost, by the moonlight, Chu Qing saw Xing Tao in one of the houses. Chu Qing has never seen Xing Tao before. The reason why he can recognize it at first glance is because the man lying on the bed at the moment is holding a photo of a man and a woman on the screen of the mobile phone he is holding in his hand. The female is the elder sister, and the male is the one lying on the bed. At this time, Xing Tao is staring at the photo, tears silently, and the appearance of a deep girlfriend complaining about the male, I see the pity. In this house, doors and windows are locked, and a protective net is installed outside the window, which clearly put Xing Tao under house arrest. This is not the case in other rooms. It is impossible to walk through the window. Chu Qing is not unable to open the protective net, but it is bound to be discovered. Therefore, Chu Qing could only sneak into the villa through the window next to him, and came to Xing Tao¡¯s door. There was an iron lock outside. This iron lock locked Xing Tao, but could not lock Chu Qing. Spiritual Qi is distorted and clicks into the keyhole. The iron lock that trapped Xing Tao for a few days opens and Chu Qing pushes the door and flashes in. Xing Tao also lay sideways on the bed, staring at the phone without blinking, even if he knew someone was coming in, he was too lazy to look up. Such an obsessive man, Chu Qing does n¡¯t know what dogshit luck the elder sister has gone, but he is quite happy for the elder sister, and he did not bother to come here. Chu Qing walked to the window and blocked the screen of his mobile phone with his hand. This time he caught Xing Tao ¡¯s attention and only heard his hoarse complaint: ¡°I said I would n¡¯t eat. I want to see Chu Xiao. You let me go, ah ~ Ghost ¡­ ¡° (End of this chapter) Chapter 249 Xing Tao at first regarded Chu Qing as the person his father sent to persuade him, so he ignored it. When Chu Qing affected him to see Wusi people, Xing Tao began to use his already crying voice and began to complain . Until he saw Chu Qing¡¯s honor, his original white face was even whiter, and there was no bloodshot. He was scared by the mask on Chu Qing¡¯s face. Chu Qing had been prepared for a long time. When Xing Tao called out, he hurriedly released his hand and covered Xing Tao¡¯s mouth. Xing Tao couldn¡¯t utter aloud this time, but his eyes were swollen, which showed the fear in his heart that Chu Qing couldn¡¯t cover at once. ¡°Don¡¯t shout, this is Chu Qing, the younger brother of Chu Xiao.¡± Chu Qing whispered in his ear to appease Xing Tao. Xing Tao felt the temperature from Chu Qing¡¯s hand, and then confirmed that Chu Qing was a human being. He heard Chu Qing¡¯s words and calmed down. Chu Qing let go of Xing Tao¡¯s hand and planned to chat with Xing Tao for two sentences, but Xing Tao threw himself up to put Chu Qing¡¯s arm in his arms and said excitedly: ¡°You are here to save me out, see you Are you your elder sister? Wait a minute, let me clean up, let¡¯s go now? ¡° what? Chu Qing was stunned, why didn¡¯t he follow the script, Chu Qing drew a hand that was held in Xing Tao¡¯s arms, but did not pull it out, Xing Tao took the sudden Chu Qing as a life-saving straw, and held him to death, That allowed Chu Qing to break free easily. Xing Tao stared at Chu Qing with his eyes, and said that he was going to pack things up, but when he was afraid that he was packing up, Chu Qing disappeared all of a sudden. Xing Tao is very insecure now. The hand held by Xing Tao by Chu Qing has two words from the fingertips to the underarms: uncomfortable. Pulling and pulling with a man, what is this called, Chu Qing is not bent. ¡°You let go first, I didn¡¯t come to take you today, and you are so sure that my sister is still alive?¡± Chu Qing can see that Xing Tao loves the elder sister, but the thought is because of this man, the elder sister almost When he died, Chu Qing still felt a little uncomfortable. ¡°Ah? Has Xiao Xiao gone? Wu wu blamed me, but I was bad, I even tired her, wu wu.¡± Xing Tao heard Chu Xiao dead, crying rustling sound. When meeting such a top grade person, Chu Qing¡¯s scalp is numb. It was originally strange. How can a person whose elder sister is so out of tune, hook up with the Young Master of the listed elder? Now, he seemed to understand something. ¡°Hush ~ stop crying, my sister is not dead.¡± Chu Qing said with a sullen face. ¡°En?¡± Xing Tao stopped crying and looked at Chu Qing with a lot of doubts in his eyes. Xing Tao was kept in such a small house for the past two days, and he was almost bored. At this time, he could recover a little reason. Chu Qing feels that he is in a good state now, and hurriedly said: ¡°My sister is fine for the time being, but your dad wants to kill her, do you know?¡± ¡°It¡¯s me who has tired her, and I ¡­¡± Xing Tao whirled with tears in his eyes, and said that he would cry again. Chu Qing was really scared and hurriedly interrupted Xing Tao¡¯s self-blame and asked, ¡°Do you have any way?¡± Chu Qing didn¡¯t say okay, as soon as he said, Xing Tao¡¯s tears, like the broken beads, crackled down, crying and said, ¡°I asked him, it¡¯s useless, in his eyes, Only the Xing family, how can I be my son, he is like marrying me to Tang Ziyan and marrying Tang Family, whether I want it or not ¡­ ¡° Xing Tao whispered and sounded quite opinionated about his old man, but Chu Qing heard Tang Ziyan¡¯s name, and was awkward, just like Xing Tao, married to Tang Ziyan like everyone, the picture is too beautiful, Chu Qing is afraid to imagine. (End of this chapter) Chapter 250 ¡°Okay, my understood, can you do me a favor.¡± Understood¡¯s general situation, Chu Qing doesn¡¯t want to hear Xing Tao crying anymore. ¡°What are you busy saying, as long as you can take me out to see A Xiao, I¡¯m willing to do anything.¡± Xing Tao sat up from the bed and stared at Chu Qing. Chu Qing could n¡¯t help but ask: ¡°What ¡¯s the matter, do you still plan to elope with my sister?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t it? You came to me tonight, didn¡¯t you rescue me?¡± ¡°Do you want your family?¡± Xing Tao¡¯s words made Chu Qing involuntarily want to understand his brain circuit. ¡°Hmph, is he taking me as his son? I¡¯m just his tool, I hate him.¡± Listening to this mournful words, Chu Qing resisted the urge to vomit blood and asked, ¡°Even if I rescue you, will you and my sister run out of doors? And you ran away. Have you thought about me and mine?¡± What about family members? ¡° ¡°This, this ¡­¡± Xing Tao was asked by Chu Qing for a half-day speechless. Because Chu Qing is talking about facts, Xing Tao only cares about himself, but the typical Gutou does not care about his wits. This is probably the only way to get along with my elder sister, but this is also good, straightforward. Chu Qing then said: ¡°I want to see you father tonight.¡± Xing Tao shook his head: ¡°Impossible, you can¡¯t see him.¡± ¡°If you can see it, you have to give it a try. You don¡¯t have to gossip anymore. You can help me hold Xing Wei. The rest is for me.¡± This is the best plan that Chu Qing can think of. ¡°Mother-in-law?¡± Xing Tao shook his head again. ¡°No, I can¡¯t. I¡¯m locked here now, and I can¡¯t even see my mother-in-law.¡± Chu Qing was tired, and simply said: ¡°If you can¡¯t see her, let her come to see you.¡± Xing Tao was about to speak again, and Chu Qing hurriedly said, ¡°Do n¡¯t ask me how to let her come to see you. It ¡¯s very simple. You can go here and commit suicide. Just make a big move and she will definitely persuade You, when the time comes anyway, is it okay for you to drag her for half an hour? ¡° Hearing Chu Qing¡¯s words, Xing Tao¡¯s eyes lit up, nodded again and again: ¡°No problem, as long as I see my mother-in-law, I will let her sleep with me all night.¡± Poof ~ Chu Qing really wants to vomit blood, but then I think, Xing Wei is also the old man of the Xing family. There must be something like sleeping with Xing Tao, and Chu Qing will not say anything. After explaining a few specific matters to Xing Tao, Chu Qing withdrew Xing Tao¡¯s reluctant eyes, withdrew from the room, and locked the door again. Putting off the mask, Chu Qing touched his forehead and sweated thinly. For Qing Xing Tao, such a master, Chu Qing was really overwhelmed, but his overall senses were not bad. After all, he was also a little brother-in-law. Chu Qing did not climb the wall this time, intending to go up and down the stairs, passing by Xing You¡¯s room, Chu Qing suddenly moved in his heart, he felt that he should do something. Chu Qing stood on the outside of the door and listened to the ears. There was no movement in it, only the sound of hua hua¡¯s water. It seemed that Xing You was taking a shower after finishing things. Chu Qing pushed open the door and went straight in, walked to the window, drew the curtains, and then sat on the sofa waiting for Xing You. The strange smell in the room made Chu Qing frown. Not letting Chu Qing wait for a long time, after a few minutes, the sound of water in the bathroom stopped and the sliding door opened. Xing Youhun walked up and down, walked out of the bathroom without an inch of hair, his hair wet on his shoulders. When I saw a man on the sofa, I was not surprised or shy. Each minding their own business wiped their hair and walked to Chu Qing. Chu Qing, who was alert to 10000 points, was at a loss for a while. He thought that Xing Youhui would be yelled: there are assassins, but the result is like this. (End of this chapter) Chapter 251 Xing You walked in front of Chu Qing carefree, flicked her hair back, stretched her hand to hook Chu Qing¡¯s chin, forced Chu Qing to look at her, and then knocked on Chu Qing¡¯s mask and said, ¡°You are Is the new one from Li Family? What new pattern is this mask? ¡° On the other hand, he was treated as a male favorite, and Chu Qing¡¯s face was black. When Chu Qing shook his god, Xing You¡¯s hand slammed down, and Chu Qing¡¯s eyes widened, so direct. Chu Qing couldn¡¯t stand it. Without saying anything, he cut a knife directly on Xing You¡¯s neck and knocked him out. Looking at Xing You who fainted to the ground, Chu Qing touched the mask on his face with some frustration. He covered his face, is he still so attractive to women? Now it¡¯s not time to think about this problem, Chu Qing dragged Xing You to the bed, removed the sheets, efficiently, wrapped Xing You directly into dumplings, and then tied it with a rope, so that Xing You could not wake up and wake up. Thinking that Xing You might wake up and yell, Chu Qing went back, picked up the towel that Xing You used to wipe her hair, and stuffed it into Xing You¡¯s mouth. In this way, Xing You became the hostage in Chu Qing¡¯s hands. Chu Qing was carrying Xing You, wondering where to hide Xing You, it was too obvious in the closet, all the fools could find it, and there was a bed, a solid wood bed in Xing You ¡¯s room, a wooden shelf under the mattress, and there was no way to hide people . However, Chu Qing overturned the mattress, stared at the bed shelf for a moment, and then reached out to buckle the wooden board on the surface of the bed shelf. With a firm effort, he lifted a piece directly, and it was hollow underneath. Chu Qing¡¯s mouth was lifted, and even 3 or 4 wooden boards were lifted to reveal enough space. Chu Qing put Xing You¡¯s dude under the bed, covered the wooden board, and put the pad. After arranging all this, Chu Qing clapped his hands and was very satisfied with his masterpiece, so that no one would think that there would be individuals hidden under the bed. The most dangerous place is the safest place. When someone finds out that Xing You is gone, I do n¡¯t think she will be in this house. At this time, Chu Qing had an extra chip in his hand and quietly withdrew from the villa. Chu Qing received the summons from Chen Huahua again. She told Chu Qing that the signal where Chu Qing had just entered was blocked and she was very worried. . Chu Qing stood outside the villa and looked up at Xing Tao ¡¯s room. If he guessed right, the shielding signal must be related to his little brother-in-law, otherwise he would definitely contact the elder sister with the mobile phone in his hand. . These all are fine details, Chu Qing didn¡¯t think much, when Xing Tao was in the room, he hurriedly touched the villa behind him, cautiously along the way, he didn¡¯t want to collide with the old pervert of Xing Wei. At this time, in a study room in the main building of the Xing family, Xing Lie, who was nearly 50 years old, was really wearing a pair of gold glasses and was sitting at his desk to deal with business affairs. Xing Wei was on the sidelines, helping Xing Lie to hand over a file, pouring a glass of water and so on. If Xing Wei was not an old woman or a woman, then this scene would be pretty good. It¡¯s a pity that Xing Tao¡¯s father died early, and Xing Lie¡¯s mother seemed a bit lonely. I do n¡¯t know if I ¡¯m raising a man outside. Chu Qing once thought of this kindly when he learned this information. Someone knocked on the door of the study and reported that Young Master was going to commit suicide. Hearing Xing Wei and Xing Lie¡¯s servants at this time, they looked at each other. Xing Lie¡¯s eyes were angry, and he shot the desktop and said: ¡°It is Is n¡¯t it humiliating, nonsense? ¡° ¡°My wife is angry, the Young Master is not sensible, so the old slave will go and see it.¡± Xing Wei fell asleep from the study. Xing Lie¡¯s anger was not resolved by Xing Wei¡¯s words. He was so troubled by his son, he was not in a mood to deal with the business anymore. (End of this chapter) Chapter 252 Nuo Da ¡¯s small building, after Xing Wei left, could not tell the silence, Chu Qing carried the semi-automatic rifle from Ye Chenxi over there, and slowly walked upstairs. Because this is where Xing Lie rests and works, normally there is no other servant except Xing Wei waiting at the side. Therefore, Chu Qing is not afraid of being discovered by others. According to last night¡¯s plan, Chu Qing¡¯s internal structure diagram emerged in his mind. Straight to the door of the study, although Chu Qing people are here, but he still doesn¡¯t know anything about it. This person Xing Lie, he had never dealt with before, but on the basis of his coercion of dreams and drunkenness to kill elder sister, he was by no means good. Chu Qing knocked on the solid wood door of the study, awakened Xing Lie, who was wandering inside. Xing Lie put on gold wire glasses again and moved her eyes slightly. In this study room, only she and Xing Wei could enter. No one needed to knock on the door. There are only a few people who can enter this small building, but among these people, no one will knock on the door like this. It is important to know that everyone knocks on the door and has their own rhythm, sound or loudness. Small, anxious or slow, Xing Lie suddenly became alert. There was no voice in the house, and Chu Qing pushed the door in. He knocked on the door only for courtesy, not to ask Xing Lie¡¯s permission. In the study, a large lamp was lit, and the cold light filled every inch of space, as bright as the day. A kind-faced Old Lady, sitting behind the desk, folded her hands and placed it on the table, looking kind-hearted. Chu Qing was looking at Xing Lie, Xing Lie also looked at Chu Qing again, his eyes crossed the gun in Chu Qing¡¯s hand, from start to finish without any trace of fluctuation. After two people looked at each other, Xing Lie opened the mouth and said: ¡°You take the door now and get out, I can think that nothing happened tonight.¡± This tone, such words, under the mask, Chu Qing¡¯s face was slightly heavy, the door, Chu Qing closed, but no one went out. Chu Qing put the gun on his shoulders, walked to the desk, pulled a chair, and sat opposite Xing Lie. With a bang, the gun was placed on the table and said: ¡°No one can think of what has happened, and you have been angry. I can feel and understand. In this case, I am impossible to this There is trust, so I ca n¡¯t do what you say. ¡° In this brief moment, the 300-year-old soul in Chu Qing¡¯s body has recovered, and Xing Lie is a person worthy of his serious consideration. ¡°Oh, at night, do you still count on my hospitality?¡± Xing Lie sneered, his eyes flashed, and suddenly said, ¡°Are you here for Chu Xiao?¡± In the words of Xing Lie, she can guess this. Chu Qing was not surprised at all. Xing Tao shook back for 2 days. He did not make trouble early, and did not make trouble at night. Come on the back foot. It is not difficult to draw this conclusion by linking these and thinking a little. Talking to smart people is easy, so that Chu Qing does n¡¯t introduce herself, but Chu Qing ca n¡¯t figure it out. There is such a mother. Why are two children born, one dude, one indulgence. This question is not what Chu Qing should be concerned about, but the answer is that Xing Lie himself knew 2 Chus, his 2 children, and lost his father when he was young, and he was too busy with government affairs, so he lacked the education he deserves. ¡°I want you to marry your son to Chu Xiao, somehow?¡± Chu Qing directly expressed his intention, now is not the time to go around the circle, 10000 Yi Xing Wei suddenly came back, this is not a good thing for Chu Qing, everyone is best Face on the table, who wins loses at a glance. (End of this chapter) Chapter 253 ¡°Why?¡± Xing Lie asked Chu Qing, disdainful, and asked him to marry his son to Chu Xiao. Why? Chu Xiao is something. ¡°It is better to demolish ten temples, not to ruin a marriage. They are 2 people and 2 are in love. Do you have to be a good mandarin duck?¡± Chu Qing tried to persuade Xing Lie. ¡°Xing Tao is my son. It seems that my Xing family doesn¡¯t need you to be an outsider to do three things. It¡¯s wearing a mask and hiding its head, but it¡¯s just a villain, and it¡¯s also qualified to be right in front of me?¡± Xing Lie is trying to test Chu Qing¡¯s true identity, and Chu Qing¡¯s previous words, Xing Lie¡¯s heart is nothing. Hearing this, Chu Qing sighed in his heart. It seemed that he did not take out some dry goods. Xing Lie was afraid that he would not have any interest in speaking with him. Chu Qing reached out his face and took off his mask. Xing Lie eyes light flashed and said: ¡°Chu Qing? The younger brother of Chu Xiao, 17 years old, the school flower of Jinmen No. 3 Middle School, high 1 ¡­¡± Xing Lie was shocked by the fact that Chu Qing didn¡¯t have a piece of basic information, and Chu Qing was secretly shocked. Xing Lie found out enough. It seems that after Xing Tao was arrested, Xing Lie had known the information of the elder sister, so she would know this. ¡°So, you came to me for your sister, and the little bastard of Chu Xiao hasn¡¯t died yet?¡± Xing Lie made a judgment. Xing Lie could find out this matter by moving his finger, so Chu Qing did not hide her, nodded to answer. Xing Lie¡¯s face was sharp with anger, and he said unpleasantly: ¡°It seems that the woman who is drunk in dreams has the courage to be fat, and I don¡¯t even look at you in my eyes.¡± Chu Xiao is not dead, it must be the problem of dream drunk, Xing Lie is to find the trouble of dream drunk, thinking of the perverted woman, Chu Qing without a trace of hesitant hit a person when he¡¯s down: ¡°It was she who let my sister go , Or I wo n¡¯t come to you, I should give her a lesson, otherwise I do n¡¯t know how many catties and how many taels. ¡° speaking of which Chu Qing should thank Meng Zui for her elder sister¡¯s affairs, but Chu Qing is not a good person, let alone, the woman really offended Chu Qing, so Chu Qing this remark , Not blushing, not beating. Instead, Xing Lie questioned: ¡°How do I think you are murder a person with a borrowed knife?¡± ¡°How come?¡± Chu Qing denied with a smile, he had been very kind to Xing Lie tonight. ¡°This is me and Meng Zui¡¯s thing, your hand is too long.¡± Xing Lie has no good face for Chu Qing, and he looks down on Chu Qing at all, adding Chu Qing¡¯s behavior of going privately to Xing¡¯s house tonight, already Touching Xing Lie¡¯s bottom line, he can now say yes, thunderbolt has already been furious, but only concealed but not sent. ¡°Then let¡¯s talk about my sister¡¯s affairs.¡± Chu Qing doesn¡¯t care about Xing Lie¡¯s attitude towards him, his purpose is only one, that is to let Xing Lie let go of his elder sister. ¡°Do you want me to let your sister go?¡± Xing Lie was very contemptuous. Chu Qing nodded again and again: ¡°What are your requirements, just mention it.¡± ¡°Oh, in your home, what do I want, can you bring it out? Youngster, can you come here, court is not small, but there is something wrong with the brain, I know you do n¡¯t want to watch your sister die dead, but she is not You ca n¡¯t die, and you, you must be responsible for your actions at night. ¡±Xing Lie said with a smile. This is the worst result. Xing Lie aloof and remote didn¡¯t even look at him at all. How could this be negotiated? Chu Qing¡¯s hand touched the handle of the gun. He was first given, then the soldiers. (End of this chapter) Chapter 254 All of Chu Qing ¡¯s actions were seen in Xing Lie ¡¯s eyes. Xing Lie did n¡¯t even have the slightest panic, his eyelids lifted, and Xing Lie said, ¡°Why, want to threaten me? With a Level 3 forget Chuan bomb, it ¡¯s true When you are invincible? ¡° Xing Lie¡¯s words made Chu Qing jump in his heart, and immediately grasped the gun handle and pressed the trigger. Xing Lie could see this. Was he really just a civil servant with no power? This question, at the next moment, Xing Lie personally answered Chu Qing with his actions. Chu Qing just raised his muzzle, and only felt a silhouette in front of him, Xing Lie pressed his hand on the desktop, jumped up, and jumped to Chu Qing. . This foot Chu Qing is inevitable, because at that moment, the imposing manner that broke out from Xing Lie not only made Chu Qing¡¯s breath stagnate, Chu Qing even felt that the air around him became thick, he Slow-moving like a snail. Bang ~ The gun in Chu Qing¡¯s hand came out and was caught in Xing Lie¡¯s hand. Chu Qing was kicked by Xing Lie in his chest and flew out. He crashed 2 bookshelves and fell into the pile of books. He vomited blood in his mouth. . Xing Lie was obviously sympathetic, otherwise he had no problem kicking Chu Qing to death. Chu Qing could not care about the physical injury at this time, and the whole person was in great shock. Tonight, everything went according to plan. At this step, Chu Qing encountered only one accident, but it was this accident that broke all of Chu Qing¡¯s plans. The movement here, Chen Huahua heard through the headset, hurriedly in the headset, asked Chu Qing what happened. However, Chu Qing couldn¡¯t answer and took off his headphones. Chu Qing didn¡¯t want to worry about Chen Huahua, and he didn¡¯t want to be distracted. He must now be 100% spirited, otherwise he might have to lie down and leave the Xing family tonight. Fuck, who can think of the head of a city, this civil servant, known for being kind, is actually a martial artist. It ¡¯s a martial artist, that ¡¯s all, this strength, fuck, can throw a few streets of the so-called ten great experts, Chu Qing really wanted to ask, those ten great experts are not ashamed, all fucking eat shit, There is no real name. When Chu Qing was depressed, Xing Lie took off his glasses on the bridge of his nose and sat on the desk with a spur, playing the gun brought by Chu Qing, and looked down at Chu Qing with condescending, as if looking at a dead person. Just now Chu Qing looked like a kind and friendly woman. At this time, her temperament changed drastically and became decisive and fierce. Her eyes exuded the rays of light. The mask is the disguise of Chu Qing, and the glasses are the disguise of Xing Lie. Xing Lie who takes off his glasses is the real Xing Lie. Chu Qing really doesn¡¯t know that he is good luck. When he sees a real mayor, he should say that he is bad luck. Xing Lie did not hesitate to tear the disguise and sat in front of Chu Qing. Chu Qing was worried about his life. ¡°Now do you still think you can keep your sister with a broken gun?¡± Xing Lie is still annoying, to disdain as beneath contempt. But Chu Qing had to admit that people had this qualification. Chu Qing sat in the book pile and grinned bitterly, wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, and said, ¡°I¡¯m careless, but it is too early to say who wins and who loses.¡± ¡°Oh, do you have any other cards? Show it out.¡± Xing Lie did not rush to execute Chu Qing. ¡°To be honest, for many years, I have never seen a youngster like you, Tang Ziyan of Tang Family. Count one, so I want to marry Tao¡¯er, you are not worse than her, but your family history is your flaw, if you have half of the Tang Family¡¯s family, marrying Tao¡¯er to your sister is fine, forget it If you do n¡¯t say this, it ¡¯s useless to say more. ¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 255 When Xing Lie said this, he had already withdrawn the chuanchuan ammunition from the rifle out of the gun barrel, and took it in his hand to play. Suddenly, he was startled, as if he had discovered something, flipped the wangchuan ammunition to an angle, facing the light Xing Lie glanced. Eyes shrank, he held up the forgetful bomb and asked Chu Qing: ¡°Where did you come from this thing?¡± Chu Qing wanted to raise another card, but Xing Lie suddenly played a setback. Well, like this kind of accident, Chu Qing has gotten used to it, counter soldiers with arms, and water with earth weir, and adapt to random circumstances. ¡°Why do you ask?¡± Chu Qing said. ¡°This is a special offering from Gong Family, which is not available on the market. Could it be said that you are the secret son of Gong Family?¡± Xing Lie was speculated, and the disdain on his face was reduced by a few points. It turned out that there was still such a saying. Chu Qing estimated that there must be some other marks on the forgetting Chuan bomb. He didn¡¯t find it. Now he was pointed out by Xing Lie, Chu Xinnian turned sharply and analyzed the interests. Like the Great Family of Gong Family, impossible things are done by the children of the family. It is normal to collect a bunch of vassals. It is not worth to make a fuss about nothing. . The information about Chu Qing found by Xing Lie does not contain Chu Qing¡¯s information about the Gong Family. Now Chu Qing has an extra forgotten bomb related to the Xing family. Xing Lie has no problem thinking about it. ¡°Yes and how? Will you let me go?¡± Chu Qing tried Xing Lie¡¯s tone. ¡°Can¡¯t.¡± Xing Lie refused in one fell swoop, destroying the hope in Chu Qing¡¯s heart, ¡°If this is your dependence, you still die of this heart.¡± Chu Qing didn¡¯t expect Xing Lie¡¯s attitude is so tough, a mayor who has no scruples about Gong Family, this should not be too much. Chu Qing thought about reaching out and pulling out a marriage book from his body, which was actually taken out from the storage space, so it was just to cover his eyes and throw the marriage book in front of Xing Lie, Chu Qing said: ¡°I am not a secret son of the Xing family. , But there is a paper marriage contract that¡¯s all, don¡¯t you say that my family has half of the Tang Family¡¯s family, would you agree to my sister¡¯s marriage? That is not enough weight. ¡° Chu Qing threw himself into the identity of Miyazuki Fiancee, and he did not expect that he would also borrow a woman¡¯s momentum one day, which felt that Chu Qing¡¯s self-esteem was very hurt. Xing Lie took the thing thrown by Chu Qing into his hand, and when he saw the name Chu Anlan, his eyelids jumped and asked in surprise: ¡°Are you the grandson of Chu Old Lady?¡± Chu Qing¡¯s eyes lit up, why did he forget this? Then he hurriedly said: ¡°My sister is Chu Anlan¡¯s granddaughter. Now you can complete my sister. Isn¡¯t this identity worse than yours?¡± Isn¡¯t Xing Lie despising his elder sister without identity? Now this identity is prominent enough. Also from Xing Tao¡¯s speech, Chu Qing could hear that Xing Lie attaches great importance to family interests. The Xing family is even more important than Xing Tao¡¯s personal wishes and Xin Fu in his heart. Therefore, he would disintegrate Xing Tao and his elder sister heartily, vowing to marry Xing Tao to Tang Ziyan to achieve a bond of interest between the two families. This is also the frustration of Aristocratic Family pampered young master, such as Xing Tao. They have to pay as much as they can for the benefits they get from Xiaojinyiyushi. Xing Lie ignored Chu Qing¡¯s suggestion, which sounded extremely unreliable, but focused on the three words Chu Anlan. ¡°Chu Anlan?¡± Xing Lie meaningfully repeated the three words Chu Qing said. (End of this chapter) Chapter 256 ¡°Is there a problem?¡± Chu Qing asked. ¡°You don¡¯t seem to respect your grandma very much, so let me guess, Chu Family is based on Imperial Capital, and why your family is in Jinmen. I guess you, mother, should be the loser of the family power dispute, hide Struggling on whilst at death¡¯s door in Jinmen, and this paper marriage contract, wouldn¡¯t it just be waste utilization? ¡°Xing Lie said very politely. A struggling on whilst at death¡¯s door, a waste utilization, it sounds extraordinarily harsh, Chu Qing heard brows straight, his heart is really angry. ¡°Okay, since you look down on Chu Family, then this marriage letter is nothing more than a piece of waste paper, so let¡¯s say something else.¡± This road doesn¡¯t work, and Chu Qing still has a chip in his hand. Chu Qing said, staggering to stand up and walked to Xing Lie¡¯s side, trying to get back the marriage certificate from Xing Lie¡¯s hand, but Xing Lie pinched the marriage book tightly, and Chu Qing didn¡¯t pull it out. To tell the truth, when Xing Lie saw this marriage letter, she had such a touch of enthusiasm and had a relationship with Chu Family and Gong Family. That decision was a good thing. But the problem lies in the three words of the loser. Mother Chu is the dead bone before Chu Family¡¯s power. The relationship with Chu Family may not only be not close, but similar to the enemy. This had to make Xing Lie cautious. Xing Tao, after all, her son, who was born in October after birth, wanted Xing Tao to marry someone she wanted if possible. But the Xing family, daughter disappointing, all day long knew to lie on a man ¡¯s belly and give the family to such a person. How can she rest assured that she could only sacrifice the daughter ¡¯s Xin Fu to give the family the tree on the verge of collapse , Add some more soil, just hope it falls slower. Xing Lie¡¯s strength in pinching the marriage book was large and small, that was exactly what she was struggling with in her heart. But Chu Qing didn¡¯t realize it, and if it couldn¡¯t be pulled out, it was hard to pull, whoosh sound, the paper engagement was divided into two in the hands of Chu Qing and Xing Lie, half in Chu Qing¡¯s hands and half in Xing Lie¡¯s hands. Xing Lie¡¯s subconsciously let go, the other half of the paper slipped from his hand, Chu Qing reached out and took it, took it in his hand, put 2 pieces of paper in his hand . This set of movements is clean and tidy, and Xing Lie¡¯s face is straight, and there are more things in his eyes that can¡¯t be explained clearly. ¡°Since it is waste paper, it should stay where it should be.¡± Chu Qing explained. This marriage letter is really not as important to Chu Qing as outsiders think. The glory and wealth, status and status are really important to Chu Qing? For Chu Qing, this paper marriage letter is more of a shame. Chu Qing never thought about admitting it, and now it doesn¡¯t even have this effect. Chu Qing still keeps it doing it, Chu Anlan 3 words, also just this, Chu Qing¡¯s abdomen. ¡°It¡¯s daring.¡± Xing Lie said Chu Qing with a playful look, jumped off the table and stood opposite Chu Qing. Even if she did only one point tonight, she behaved with respect for Chu Qing. ¡°You probably don¡¯t know what the three characters Chu Anlan stand for?¡± Xing Lie sat back at the desk and asked again. ¡°Does it make sense? These three words don¡¯t seem to make me safe tonight, right?¡± Xing Lie was stunned by Chu Qing: ¡°What you said is clear, Chu Anlan can¡¯t help you, at most let me see you more than 3 times, Gong Family Patriarch has been sucked by me. Son, Chu Anlan is, at best, a respectable elder to me, nothing more. ¡° ¡°However, for you, it ¡¯s different. I do n¡¯t think you are like things have reached a dead end. Have you ever thought about how to deal with it even if you walk out of me tonight? Mrs. Old Chu, I gave you 1000 amnesia bombs, and you are still alive. ¡° (End of this chapter) Chapter 257 Xing Lie smiled lightly and was quite proud of his words, as if he talked about the most proud thing in his life, but he didn¡¯t let Chu Qing mean. Chu Qing now if you ride a tiger, it¡¯s hard to get off, now it is not a question of whether he can take elder sister, but whether he Xing Lie will let him go. The mud is deeper and deeper, making it difficult to extricate yourself. The key is Xing Lie¡¯s Old Turtle. The hole dug for Chu Qing is too deep, fucking. Chu Qing now heard that Xing Lie even pulled the mouth of Gong Family Patriarch, and he was shocked. He thought Xing Lie was talking big, but he could see that Xing Lie did not lie. ¡°Why? Don¡¯t believe it?¡± Xing Lie asked Chu Qing when she saw Chu Qing¡¯s eccentric face. I do n¡¯t know why. In the evening in front of Chu Qing, he suddenly had a strong heart for contending. This is how many years have not been there since the incident. Perhaps the young man who saw Chu Qing running into his house at night and tearing his marriage book at random, remembered the pride of past and indulgence in the past, Xing Lie tapped the desk with his fingertips, opened the mouth and said: ¡°If you know, Prince You may be able to figure it out with the reading of these four words. ¡° Xing Lie was quite proud, as if it was something remarkable, and it was indeed a remarkable thing. Chu Qing felt a great shock in this heart, this world, not only Females Honored Males Inferior, but also an imperial power society. In this land, the highest ruler is the Empress Your Majesty, and at the age of Xing Lie, she reads as a prince, and the companion is definitely not the current prince, but the current emperor. I am a good boy, Chu Qing secretly stunned, this is indeed enough to blow a lifetime, but the problem came again, Xing Lie once read as a prince companion, and now how to fall into such a point, become the head of a city. This is very inconsistent with his prince¡¯s status as a companion, and he should be at the center no matter what. Could it be that the companion is like a companion, causing the emperor Long Yan to be furious? Chu Qing thought for a while. At this moment, the door of the study suddenly pushed open, and Xing Wei rushed in from the door and glanced at the scene inside the house. This was Chu Qing. Chu Qing hurriedly used the Jiangang body, and after Chu Qing¡¯s strength increased, the original body of the sword array was transformed into Jiangang. Golden¡¯s astral qi appeared on Chu Qing¡¯s body surface, and Chu Qing also referred to as a sword. The sword finger cut through the sky, a sword guide sky, and Xing Wei¡¯s palm collided. As a result, there was no suspense. Chu Qing ¡¯s bodyguard Jiangang broke into pieces, a stasis of blood spewed out, and flew out again, hitting the wall. Different from Xing Lie ¡¯s full strength, Xing Wei used his full strength under his anger. Chu Qing could pick up the number one expert, full strength attack on the surface of Jinmen, saying it was enough for Chu Qing to be in this gate of Jinmen. It ¡¯s been a year since I played it, but it ¡¯s a pity that Chu Qing wo n¡¯t say it, he just feels ashamed. Xing Wei didn¡¯t shoot Chu Qing on the ground with a palm. He was surprised, but Xing Lie had a little more approval in his eyes, but it was nothing more than approval. ¡°The old slave is late, please ask Patriarch to ask for guilt.¡± Chu Qing leaned against the wall, no longer able to fight any more, Xing Wei leaned on one-knee kneels and asked Xing Lie for guilt. ¡°Aunt Wei please, don¡¯t blame you for this matter.¡± Xing Lie got up and lifted Xing Wei, and then walked to Chu Qing with howling wind and torrential rain. This evening, when things are so troublesome, it¡¯s time to end. Chu Qing poses like a trapped beast, and swears in his heart: These women are too perverted. (End of this chapter) Chapter 258 When Xing Lie was about to poison Chu Qing and Chu Qing was about to throw Xing You to save his life, Xing Wei suddenly said: ¡°Patriarch, the Young Lady is gone. The old slave does not know whether it has anything to do with this thief.¡± Yes, this time is good, Chu Qing is temporarily sighed in relief, or Xing Wei can say it out, so as not to spend a lot of time on his tongue, hearing Xing Wei¡¯s words, Xing Lie imposing manner stagnation. 3 steps and 2 steps, quickly rushed to Chu Qing, strangled Chu Qing¡¯s neck, asked coldly: ¡°You did it?¡± Seeing Xing Lie like that, there was a big disagreement, so he strangled Chu Qing to endure the night¡¯s anger, in this brief moment, and finally was successfully detonated by Chu Qing. Unfortunately, Chu Qing was not scared. Chu Qing looked at the angry Xing Lie and asked, ¡°Can we still talk?¡± That¡¯s right, Chu Qing just wanted to talk. Although it has been talked for one night, Chu Qing is still trying to protect himself. Now that Xing You is in hand, Chu Qing thinks he can talk about something else. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll talk to you.¡± Xing Lie knew that he was struggling to kill Chu Qing now. He only had one daughter, Xing You, and he would inherit the Xing family in the future. Xing Lie loosened Chu Qing and sat back behind the desk. Chu Qing was taken by the master and servant, each of them had a big palm. At this time, his legs were already soft and he looked around the study all around. He also pulled a chair and sat across from Xing Lie. Just like when I first came in. The difference is that at this time the study was in disarray, and there was an additional Xing Wei. Chu Qing moved to the chair and just sat down. Xing Wei couldn¡¯t get used to Chu Qing. He walked behind Chu Qing, facing the chair with a foot. Below, the four-legged chair instantly became three legs. Chu Qing almost fell over and staggered. Chu Qing sat on the three-legged chair and swear in my heart: fuck, wait for me. ¡°I won¡¯t marry Taoer to your elder sister. Now tell me what you want?¡± Xing Lie had no patience with Chu Qing, and straight to the point. This Chu Qing does not have any extravagance. He directly stated his bottom line: ¡°I want you to let my sister go. My sister is okay for now, but Mengzui will not disobey you.¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s fair to change one life for another, but now I want your life, you can only change one, who do you change?¡± Xing Lie promised very simply. Chu Qing scolded: Old Turtle, how did he choose? Chu Qing frowns asked: ¡°Is there no other choice?¡± ¡°Yes, that is you don¡¯t choose. I will send someone to find you. Before you find it, you and your sister, and your family will not have something to do, but when I find it, you all have to pay for it.¡± Xing Fiercely said fiercely. ¡°You ¡­¡± Chu Qing stood up directly from the chair in a hurry, and the chair without one leg fell to the ground instantly, making a loud noise. Chu Qing¡¯s forehead began to sweat. His situation at this time was described by the words things have reached a dead end, which is not an exaggeration. This Qing Xing Lie¡¯s strength, Chu Qing judged probably between the 4th grade 5 of the border. It takes another six months for Chu Qing to restore a cultivation base to this level, but now no one will give him half a year, Chu Qing is anxious. But Chu Qing knew that the more this time, the less hurry, what should I do? body possession? No, to Xing Lie¡¯s disparity in strength is too risky. But is there any way? Ask Tang Ziyan for help, impossible, Tang Family won¡¯t let her play tricks, so is Ye Chenxi. Looking for Gongyue? She herself is trouble, and she does not know who her enemy is? Anyway, her status in the family must have been awkward, too. (End of this chapter) Chapter 259 Chu Qing was anxious to pace in Xing Lie¡¯s study, maybe there was another way. Chu Qing remembered what he had said to Chen Huahua when he came. Everyone has weaknesses. Chu Qing thought Xing Lie would sacrifice his life. What? That palm directly dried up to Chu Qing, and the hiding was really deep, but Chu Qing also said to Chen Huahua, let Huahua do his best to check Xing Lie, and what other weaknesses. If you have time, Huahua will definitely be able to find it. Huahua is definitely a hacker of Tianjin ¡¯s cream of the crop. Mother has such a big trouble. It originally required a team to deal with it. As a result, it took one day to solve Huahua ¡¯s ability. But because time is too tight, Chu Qing can¡¯t wait that long. Now Chu Qing can only expect Huahua to have news, or make a choice before the Xing family finds Xing You. Chu Qing panicked in Xing Lie¡¯s study room. In anxiety, Chu Qing suddenly found something interesting. When Chu Qing saw the old clothes, fierce rays of light burst into his eyes, and his face could not hide the ecstasy. Chu Qing surrounded the old Xing Lie¡¯s old clothes on the bookshelf. Look around. Chu Qing ¡¯s unusual behavior attracted the attention of 2 masters and servants. Xing Lie reminded Chu Qing of harboring malicious intentions: ¡°At night, You¡¯re still there. Now you are kidnapped. I guess she must still be hiding in Xing. Somewhere in the house, I can kill you madman, and then slowly find, dig the Xing family 3 feet, I do n¡¯t believe it ca n¡¯t be found, now I give you this opportunity, you better make a choice as soon as possible. ¡± Chu Qing chuckled: ¡°The opportunity was won by me, not by your alms. You dare not gamble, because you can¡¯t be sure, I have only one person, 10000. I have associates? Xing Eldest Young Lady can just play Finished, and also, according to what you said, I also gave you a bargain, otherwise I have to use Xing You to exchange our sister and 2 people, how do you choose? ¡° ¡°I chose to let you all die.¡± Xing Lie is very welcome. Since you have cast aside all considerations for face, who would you expect to speak softly? Sure enough, Xing Lie would not compromise, Chu Qing moved his attention away from the old dress, walked to the window, turned his back to Xing Lie, took out his mobile phone, and sent a message to Chen Huahua: Pay attention to a man, and Xing Lie related men, focusing on checking where Xing Lie has been recently, whereabouts within 3 days. Chu Qing helped Chen Huahua narrow the scope. If Chen Huahua¡¯s previous work was to find a needle in a haystack, it is now according to the picture. It can¡¯t be simpler. Chu Qing has absolute confidence. Tonight, he can not only walk out of the Xing family unharmed, but also may have unexpected gains. It is really nowhere to be found, only to return and find it easily. Too. Chu Qing resisted the urge to laugh 3 times, walked to the desk, kicked the 3-legged chair away, then pulled another chair, and sat down again. In the process of waiting for the news, Chu Qing pupil light flickered, and the light was indefinite. ¡°Do you know what you are like now?¡± Xing Lie asked Chu Qing out loud. Chu Qing is waiting, waiting for the news of Chen Huahua, Xing Lie is waiting, waiting for the news of his servants. He has already ordered all the servants, so he has already searched for Xing You in the city, of course, the focus is still on the Xing family. He didn¡¯t trust Chu Qing¡¯s gibberish, just as Chu Qing didn¡¯t trust him. Chu Qing waits first, then he can prepare the wedding for his elder sister, and Xing Lie waits first, Chu Qing probably can only prepare the coffin, no, it wo n¡¯t be like this, Chu Qing shakes his head and throws this sullen thought away from his mind . (End of this chapter) Chapter 260 ¡°Small man intoxicated by success, I know.¡± Chu Qing answered Xing Lie¡¯s words. Hum ~ Xing Lie coldly snorted, was angry with Chu Qing. ¡°Actually, I really like a peaceful life, but how big a person is, I will stab as many baskets as possible, and I don¡¯t want it to be like this today.¡± Sitting and boring, Chu Qing would rather chat with Xing Lie, because he is within The 300-year-old soul of the body has been so lonely lately. It has been mixed with a group of energetic and sunny young people all day long. Chu Qing has no interest in telling the truth. ¡°Do you think you won?¡± Xing Lie is very upset that Chu Qing is holding the winning ticket, and hates Chu Qing a 17-year-old brat. He said that the old-fashioned and arrogant words made Xing Lie have a lot of seeds. It feels like you are alive at all ages. ¡°Oh ¡­¡± Chu Qing chuckled indifferent expression. After another silence, Chu Qing looked at the phone 3 times, and Xing Lie called out to him and asked 3 times. There was no news at all, neither of them had patience, or they all lost their balance. Chu Qing was sitting restlessly in a chair, wriggling, really unable to bear, and opened the mouth and said: ¡°Is that dress on the shelf yours?¡± Chu Qing was referring to the piece he had just stopped to observe. Xing Lie looked up at the piece of clothing on the bookshelf and said, ¡°mind your own business.¡± ¡°Hehe ¡­¡± Chu Qing smiled again because Xing Lie scolded people. This kind of feeling is really good. It was not that Chu Qing was guilty and abusive, but instead it was Chu Qing. When he first entered the study, Xing Lie aloof and remote, there was no Chu Qing in his eyes, so even if he scolded Chu Qing, he would be too lazy. ? Later, Chu Qing reluctantly reached a position where he could talk to Xing Lie. They could talk about the conditions, but Xing Lie hindered the arrogance and cultivation of a long time, he would not speak swear words. But now, he was obviously unable to hold back, and Chu Qing dragged him from the aloof and remote altar. This evening, for the first time, the 2 people stood in an equal position, and Chu Qing felt that everything was not in vain. He hoped that Xing Lie, the supercilious old woman, would step on his feet to see how bad her face was. Chu Qing ¡¯s laughter was particularly harsh in Xing Lie ¡¯s ears, and it was really laughed at. Xing Lie Liu Mei screwed up and said to Chu Qing: ¡°You look really good in laughter, it ¡¯s no worse than those big stars.¡± ¡°And then?¡± Chu Qing didn¡¯t believe that Xing Lie would be so kind. ¡°Then I suddenly didn¡¯t want to kill you. It¡¯s too cheap to kill you. I¡¯ll hand you over to Meng Zui and let her give you a special venue. Anyone can order you to introduce it, free of charge.¡± Xing Lie gnashing teeth said with hate. Chu Qing said, ¡°You are vicious.¡± ¡­¡­ With the passage of time, one minute and one second, Chu Qing is really anxious for the people of the Xing family. Haven¡¯t Xing You been found yet? It was too wasteful, so he was suggesting to Xing Lie how to punish the waste servants of the Xing family. Chu Qing made it clear that it is really provocative, and unabashed, said Xing Lie complexion ashen. When the two people were separated from each other, the news of Chen Huahua came. She said that in a luxury apartment in Jinmen, she found people who met the various conditions mentioned by Chu Qing. Xing Lie 2 days ago, I have been to this apartment. Chu Qing¡¯s mood is conceivable, and he really wants to kiss Huahua for a few bites now, which is simply too powerful. (End of this chapter) Chapter 261 The joy on Chu Qing¡¯s face was not concealed. Xing Lie saw Chu Qing like this and asked aloud: ¡°How? Did you transfer your family away?¡± In Xing Lie¡¯s view, Chu Qing has no way to live, so delaying the time, just want to save the family. ¡°I want to do that, but will you give me this opportunity?¡± Chu Qing asked back. No, Xing Lie will not give Chu Qing the opportunity to protect his family. After 2 people thoroughly cast aside all considerations for face, Xing Lie has already sent someone to monitor Chu Qing¡¯s family. Sitting on the face opposite Chu Qing, Chu Qing was tired of seeing it tonight, so he ignored Xing Lie, stared down at the phone, and sent a message to Chen Huahua. Chu Qing told Chen Huahua to let Chen Huahua contact 3 people in Zhuo Buqun and let them go to the luxury apartment to control the man. I hope Zhuo Buqun 3 people do n¡¯t fall off the chain. If this is done, Chu Qing will treat them as intimate friends in the future. If it is messed up, Chu Qing thinks that the old accounts can be turned over. Count it again. Chu Qing smiled insidiously, and Xing Lie, who was sitting opposite him, saw t¨² t¨² jump in his heart, and suddenly he felt a very bad feeling. ¡°Are you only going to do the act of imitate the dog and steal chicken?¡± Xing Lie ridiculed Chu Qing with words. ¡°I would like to do some open and aboveboard things, but will you give me this opportunity? I also want to accompany my sister to your Xing family to raise relatives, will you let us in the door? No? I also thought, Dignified just walked into your Xing family from the door, but your watchdog can stop me for about a year, let me beg for it ¡­ ¡° ¡°So, my imitate the dog and steal chicken depends not on me, but on you, depending on your Xing family¡¯s threshold is too high, acting too overbearing.¡± Chu Qing said loudly. If Xing Lie didn¡¯t even look at his elder sister, he was going to kill. Is he using this to stay with Xing Lie to stay up late? Who does n¡¯t know, it ¡¯s better to sleep at this time than to be in this hardwood chair. ¡°Smiling teeth,¡± Xing Lie said, leaning back on the back of the chair. While speaking, Chen Huahua sent a message to Chu Qing again, saying that three people had been contacted, their three people had already started, and they could finish what Chu Qing explained in about half an hour and control the man. What awesome power, Chu Qing thinks about it and should be better for Zhuo Buqu and the others in the future. Chu Qing stood up from the chair and walked to the front of the book pile, and picked up a huge thick collection of books from the book pile. There is a large blood stain on this book. At least a few 100 pages are not stained with blood. That blood is Chu Qing¡¯s blood. Just when Chu Qing was hurt by Xing Lie¡¯s palm, he vomited blood. Chu Qing put the book stall on his knees, turning pages and pages. He was not reading books, and he was not thinking about reading books. He was watching his own embarrassment. Chu Qing Tonight, there have been too many weird behaviors. In this way, Xing Lie looked at him with a little more solemnity. The hand on the armrest of the chair began to sweat. Before half an hour, that supercilious look. Half an hour passed by, when the news of Chen Huahua on the phone came again. Chu Qing 2 hands together, peng sound, close the book in your hand, put it on the desk in front of you, and pick up the phone. What Chen Huahua sent was a photo of a man in his 40s who was very handsome and had been seen by Chu Qing. Apart from father, he was the most handsome man. (End of this chapter) Chapter 262 Not only handsome, but also tasteful, a temperament that makes people unbearable to hurt, standing with him will inevitably feel ashamed. He was sitting next to the bed in pajamas at this time, and was woken up by people in the middle of the night, without any displeasure on his face. Chu Qing withdrew his eyes from the photo and looked up at Xing Lie and asked, ¡°Are there any news from your people?¡± Xing Lie¡¯s complexion is gloomy, but his mouth never fell: ¡°Why? Do you want to use a coffin for yourself? Pine, or cypress, 3 inches thick, or 5 inches behind?¡± ¡°Haha ¡­¡­¡± The smile on Chu Qing¡¯s face became brighter and brighter. ¡°Xing You is hiding under the bed board in her room. You guessed it. The time is short. I have no time to take her away from the Xing family. But, to be honest, your servants are really a group of rice barrels.¡± Chu Qing reported Xing You¡¯s location. This is not a compromise with Xing Lie, how to say? He doesn¡¯t need Xing You anymore. He has a bigger trump card. Who would have thought that Xing Lie would be outside and have a lover? And Chu Qing is sure that this love is more important in Xing Lie¡¯s heart than Xing You. ¡°Do you want to make peace?¡± Xing Lie and Xing Wei glanced at each other. They didn¡¯t understand Chu Qing. Why did they say so suddenly, this is to admit defeat? ¡°Is it useful?¡± Chu Qing asked deliberately. ¡°Useless, in any case, I will not let you go.¡± Xing Lie is very determined. ¡°Then you should save Xing You quickly. I don¡¯t want to bore my future aunt¡¯s eldest aunt.¡± Chu Qing was in a good mood and spoke a little funny. No matter what Chu Qing said is true or false, if there is news, it is natural to verify it. Xing Lie gave Xing Wei a look and signaled Xing Wei to see it. Xing Wei, who pretended to be dumb all night, said at this time: ¡°Patriarch, there is no way to hide people under the bed in the Young Lady¡¯s room.¡± Xing Wei¡¯s unspoken implication is Chu Qing playing them, Xing Lie glared at Chu Qing immediately. Chu Qing neither too fast nor too slow said, ¡°You can still hide a living person by lifting the wooden board on the bed shelf.¡± Xing Wei¡¯s wrinkled face squirmed a bit. Chu Qing¡¯s words clearly hit him in front of Patriarch. Xing Wei didn¡¯t come to Taiwan. She wanted to say something, but she had nothing to say, and finally lifted her foot to walk out the door, she was going to see it, Chu Qing said true or false. If she dared to lie to her, she would definitely make up this little bastard. Xing Weigang opened the door of the study, and energetic and bustling people came running, breathlessly reporting to Xing Wei: ¡°Wei ¡­ Wei ¡­ Mother-in-law, looking for ¡­ Here, Young Lady ¡­ ¡­ Found. ¡±The next man swallowed, spitting. This news, Xing Lie waited too long, at this time it was too late to ask anything else, Xing Lie pinched Chu Qing¡¯s neck, a Chu Qi dragged Chu Qing off the chair like a suffocating foot, the chair under Chu Qing¡¯s ass Kick into pieces. He has endured Chu Qing for a long time, and Chu Qing is nothing but dare to sit on equal foot with him. At this point, the four Imperial Tutor chairs in Xing Lie¡¯s study were destroyed, leaving only the one under Xing Lie¡¯s ass. The behavior of Xing Lie was expected by Chu Qing. The only thing that was a little unexpected was that the servants of the Xing family really found the people. It seems that they did not have much effort. It didn¡¯t take much effort. In order to find Xing You, they even found the police dog. Eventually, the police dog found Xing You. Xing Lie¡¯s thin hand was stuck on Chu Qing¡¯s neck, and the feeling of suffocation hit Chu Qing¡¯s mind. Chu Qing¡¯s breathless speechless, only had time to raise the phone to Xing Lie¡¯s eyes, and showed Xing Lie the photo on the phone. (End of this chapter) Chapter 263 Slap in the big picture, when Xing Lie saw it, his pupils contracted, his heart trembles, and shocked hard to describe. It felt like he was dreaming. How could this be possible? Xing Lie took a deep glance and was pinched in his hands to send Chu Qing. As long as her fingers are a little hard, this madman will definitely die. However, Xing Lie¡¯s complicated mood was completely covered by him. He was killing intent all over, staring at Chu Qing, and Chu Qing also looked at it with no trace of fear in his eyes. Regardless of how perfect Xing Lie was covering up, he just saw the photo in him, and Chu Qing still felt the moment when the imposing manner fluctuated. In other words, when Xing Lie heard the news that Xing You disappeared, she never had such a big reaction. Chu Qing knew that he was betting correctly, but Xing Lie was still tightly restraining Chu Qing¡¯s throat. He now flipped with Chu Qing¡¯s position, and he became the one who if you ride a tiger, it¡¯s hard to get off. If he let go of Chu Qing, it proves that that person is indeed very important to him. He will be defeated and compromised with such a lunatic like Chu Qing. Just thinking about it, Xing Lie feels fever in his face. Did you kill Chu Qing? 10000 If something happened to that person, she could n¡¯t imagine the consequences. She promised to be by his side and love him forever. Xing Lie and Chu Qing were stalemate, looking stupid Xing Wei, but also looked at the servant. The servant really didn¡¯t know anything. Xing Wei waved his hand and let the servant retreat. He walked up to Xing Lie and saw the photos on Chu Qing ¡¯s mobile phone. He instantly turned his eyes wide and red eyes, punching Chu Qing ¡¯s stomach with a punch, like that, he was like an anxious, red eyes to bite Human old rabbit. Chu Qing¡¯s mouth twitched, and he seemed to say again: ¡°You are big, make a little effort.¡± Chu Qing knows his expression at the moment and must be very deserves a beating, but who will beat him? Xing Wei? Xing Wei is indeed beating him, but Xing Lie is protecting him. Before Xing Wei¡¯s fist fell on Chu Qing, Xing Lie loosened Chu Qing and blocked Xing Wei, saying: ¡°Forget it, today is a big player.¡± Chu Qing was loosened by Xing Lie and coughed while covering his neck. After the two masters and servants had finished talking, Chu Qing straightened up and said, ¡°I think we can talk again.¡± This sentence, Chu Qing said several times tonight, but only this time, he has the initiative. At this time, Xing Lie was sullen, like a frost-bearing eggplant, and he chucked. Xing Wei was unwilling, as if he seized the opportunity, he would tear Chu Qing into pieces. ¡°Well, you want to hit me, okay, if you hit me a few punches, I¡¯ll let someone hit the man a few punches, do you want to try, see who falls first.¡± Chu Qing looked at Xing Wei and remembered just A handful of blows by Xing Wei, Chu Qing now still has a chest pain, and the old lady also kicked off the chair leg, and the spoiled spoiled. Xing Wei was unable to bear. He almost started. He was stopped by Xing Lie¡¯s eyes. Xing Lie motioned Xing Wei to go out. Xing Wei nodded his crutches on the ground and turned his head to leave. Chu Qing and Xing Lie are now 2 people. ¡°Tell me? How did you find him?¡± Xing Lie thought that she had hidden her well enough. But now I found out that Chu Qing is simply his nemesis. Not only did he force him to show his strength, but now he found him out. Chu Qing pointed behind him and said, ¡°That dress?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Xing Lie knew that Chu Qing paid extra attention to that dress, but he hadn¡¯t taken it seriously, just a dirty dress. (End of this chapter) Chapter 264 It was a white shirt with a lot of oil stains on it. Chu Qing pointed at the oil stains and said, ¡°Mayor Xing is so old, don¡¯t tell me that these oil stains were accidentally stained when you ate? ¡° Xing Lie is frowned. Chu Qing then said: ¡°If you have to say that it was stained during the meal, I have nothing to say, I just think, you see, this oil stain is on the chest, it is radial, and there are 2 shoulders and neckline, and the chest No. Judging from the traces distinguished by these oil stains, can I make such an inference? ¡° ¡°For example, if a person is cooking, he uses deep-fried things, there is water on the things to be fried, so the oil will splash out. If it is spilled on the clothes, there are some places, some places are not. An apron. I do n¡¯t know, am I right? ¡° Chu Qing couldn¡¯t help but sing praises in his heart, he really is a damn detective innate talent. ¡°But what can this mean?¡± Xing Lie was right to admit Chu Qing was right, and he already knew everything in his heart, but he still wanted to ask. ¡°What do you mean? There are too many problems in this explanation. For example, the woman is far away from the kitchen, so would you please dignified the head of a city, who would hesitate to cook for? What is your mouth for your pair of children? And Do you have any parents who say you cook for a woman and who will tell you? So, that person must be a man and a woman cooks for a man, so what is the relationship between these two people? ¡± Finished the idea. He was also surprised when he saw this shirt before. You know, in this World, men usually cook for women, and women will be laughed at when they enter the kitchen. But Xing Lie, who wants identity and status and status and status, is not bad, and there are a lot of men who give her arms. But he cooks for a man. How much does she love this man? ¡°So, you found him?¡± Xing Lie seems to have accepted this fact, said in a tranquil voice. ¡°You are really lucky.¡± Xing Lie was not reconciled, didn¡¯t expect him to lose in such a vague way. ¡°Good luck, there is no way.¡± Chu Qing replied angrily. He did not say that luck is a part of strength. ¡°Okay, now talk about your conditions.¡± Xing Lie compromised with Chu Qing, that man, she can¡¯t lose. ¡°Let my sister marry the little brother-in-law.¡± Chu Qing¡¯s eyes turned and said. Xing Lie showed an expression of constipation, coldly snorted said: ¡°Yes, but I will give your sister a year, if one year later, your sister can have a house on Vermilion Bird Street, I will marry Taoer Give her, if not, marry your sister. ¡° ¡°It¡¯s no problem.¡± Chu Qing promised, in any case, elder sister and brother-in-law can be together, he doesn¡¯t care who marries whom, men marry women, it¡¯s strange to think about it. ¡°Is there anything else?¡± Xing Lie asked Chu Qing. Chu Qing rubbed his hands and said, ¡°Well, can you write something and say nothing?¡± When Xing Lie talked, he was actually questioned. Xing Lie¡¯s heart was bleak. When he encountered Chu Qing, such a difficult subject, he was so tempered. Spreading out the paper and pen, Xing Lie wrote a note to Chu Qing and stamped his private seal. After writing, Chu Qing said on the side: ¡°Dream drunk gets what you mean, holding act high and mighty due to the words of a superior, do you have to kill my sister, do you want to write another note?¡± Write it and write it. It ¡¯s simple. I ¡¯m ready to let my son marry Chu Xiao. He ca n¡¯t kill this future daughter-in-law. (End of this chapter) Chapter 265 After Xing Lie finished writing, Chu Qing said again: ¡°I think that the woman who was drunk in dreams is quite owed to tidy up, you see ¡­¡± Xing Lieyin looked up and looked up at Chu Qing: ¡°Are you going to be ruined by her to save your sister, hate her so much?¡± The smile on Chu Qing¡¯s face disappeared instantly, and the two words were ruined. How could he listen to the curse? Chu Qing was awkward and quickly denied: ¡°No.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Xing Lie didn¡¯t believe it. ¡°Mind your own business.¡± Chu Qing said angrily, returning Xing Lie¡¯s words to Xing Lie. This thing is so overwhelming, Chu Qing thinks murder a person with a borrowed knife is no longer a thing. Although Chu Qing has mastered the initiative, he does n¡¯t dare to go too far, and makes Xing Lie anxious, a dead loss is not good for anyone. The other Chu Qing didn¡¯t ask for anything, that¡¯s why it happened. After a night of trouble, Chu Qing was really tired, but Xing Lie really suffocated. After shaking hands and reconciling, Xing Lie politely placed an Expulsion Order to Chu Qing, but Chu Qing always felt something was wrong. He picked up the gun that Xing Lie took and put the forgetful bomb back into the gun. Bore. Then suddenly remembered that he had nothing to do. He came to Xing Lie in good faith and was beaten twice. He vomited a lot of blood. He had to ask for medical expenses. Chu Qing clutched his chest and sat on the only chair left in Xing Lie¡¯s study room. He said, ¡°My chest hurts, so I will wait slowly.¡± After a night of dealing with Chu Qing, Xing Lie also figured out Chu Qing¡¯s temperament. Now that Chu Qing pokes his ass, Xing Lie knows what fart he wants to fart. He was conscientiously devoted to Chu Qing, but the chairs in the study were all destroyed. The only good thing was the three-legged one. Let him do the three-legged one. Big teeth. But if he did n¡¯t sit, let him stand up with Chu Qing, and he was even worse. Xing Lie gritted his teeth and walked to the innermost shelf of the study, and took a slap box from above. Throw to Chu Qing and say, ¡°Go!¡± Chu Qing opened the box and looked at it, immediately grinned, closed the box, patted the ass and walked away. There were 3 Level 3 forget-to-play bombs in it, let alone Xing Lie was very generous. Chu Qing walked to the door, Xing Lie suddenly said: ¡°Wait.¡± Chu Qing stopped and turned around, thinking what was going on? ¡°About Liufeng?¡± Chu Qing froze for a moment, then suddenly realized, and said to his head: ¡°Relax, I must keep it secret. I know you know me knowingly, but is he called Liufeng? Good name.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to manage it.¡± Xing Lie couldn¡¯t hear anyone saying Liufeng was not good. Chu Qing turned to leave, and Xing Lie again said, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to ask me anything about him?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡± Chu Qing shook his head. ¡°Curiosity kills people. I know you have so many secrets and give you a chance. You¡¯re afraid that you might kill me without the slightest hesitation. I won¡¯t stimulate you anymore. ¡°And, what do you have to do with him? It¡¯s my business. My purpose is very simple. My elder sister is fine, everything else is trouble, it¡¯s better not to touch it.¡± After Chu Qing finished speaking, he turned and left, leaving Xing Lie alone, meditating in the study. He thought a lot of things, and also thought a lot of people. I wanted to study with the prince when the emperor was enthroned, and she was one of the three princes of the emperor¡¯s dynasty. However, in the past, he was demoted to Jinmen. Who knows, when he left Beijing, he brought a man out of the palace ¡­ (End of this chapter) Chapter 266 Chu Qing walked out of the study, Xing Weihou was outside, and saw Chu Qing¡¯s unfriendly face, which made Chu Qing think of those who were hiding in the corner of the wall, sipping white teeth, leaving haraz, eyes glowing green. dog. When you pass by it, it stares at you, and after you walk over, it will quickly rush to bite you and tear off a piece of meat. Green light appeared in Xing Wei¡¯s eyes. Chu Qing looked closely at Xing Wei¡¯s eyes. He saw resentment and anger, but what could it do? Chu Qing walked past Xing Wei and saw Xing Wei¡¯s crutches, stepping on it with one foot, ka beng sounded crisply, and the crutches broke into two. This is a fair chair for the legless chair. Chu Qing thought so, but didn¡¯t see that Xing Wei behind him, his teeth clenched and his mouth was mouthed, really like what Chu Qing thought Something. Nothing matters, the elder sister¡¯s matter is resolved, although the process is a bit bumpy, but the result is very good. When Chu Qing left Xing¡¯s footsteps, he couldn¡¯t help but briskly, walked the wall when he came, and walked the door when he returned. When I was about to step out of the Xing family gate, Chu Qing suddenly heard a voice behind him: ¡°Chu Qing, you little slut, stop for me. I dare to move on the ground, I think you are tired of living Now. ¡° It was Xing You. She was unclear what happened after she was found out by a dog with a dog. She just got some news, so she came to Chu Qing when the wind and rain came. Trouble came. Don¡¯t think about it, could Chu Qing really leave the Xing family with such a big swing, would she be afraid of her as a dude? ¡°What do you want?¡± Chu Qing stopped and asked. Before the talk was finished, Xing You¡¯s fist came to the front. Does Chu Qing beat the old one, but can¡¯t beat the small one? Just like Xing You, it¡¯s similar to Ye Chenxi. Chu Qing reached out and stopped Xing You¡¯s fist with no difficulty. Xing You failed to succeed, and flustered and exasperated yelled: ¡°What do I want, if you want to go out of this door today, just crawl over from my stride, otherwise, I will get you, hehe, to the bed And then sold? ¡° Xing You¡¯s words were unbearable, and Chu Qing just laughed after listening: ¡°My spine rod is too hard, I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t afford it.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about it, hey, you dare to blame, and find a fight.¡± Xing You said, punching Chu Qing¡¯s eyes again. Chu Qing flashed away and suddenly felt that there was an inexplicable sense of familiarity in this scene. Chu Qing remembered the eye socket of Wu Qing, the elder sister, and narrowed her eyes and asked, ¡°You hurt me on the face of my sister?¡± Xing You couldn¡¯t hear Chu Qing¡¯s good words, and was proud of her feat. Immediately he said: ¡°hmph, just know.¡± Chu Qing really didn¡¯t know, she was so angry, he had forgotten this incident, but Xing You voluntarily ran into it, Chu Qing happened to justify the elder sister. 2 Not to mention, Chu Qing followed Xing You ¡¯s eyes and put a punch in her previous life. Chu Qing did n¡¯t hit a woman, but now, Chu Qing has broken more than once. Too. Xing You hit Chu Qing 2 fist, but didn¡¯t get a punch, but Chu Qing hit a punch, right. Xing You covered her eyes and yelled in pain, shouting: ¡°Come here!¡± When Xing You stopped Chu Qing, Xing Wei saw it, and was originally prepared to intervene, but was stopped by Xing Lie. Xing Lie indicated that Xing Wei should not care. Now Chu Qing hit Xing You, Xing Wei was ready to come forward, but this time, Xing Lie not only stopped Xing Wei, but also stopped the family members. That way, Chu Qing was going to make trouble. (End of this chapter) Chapter 267 Chu Qing punched 2 punches according to Xing You¡¯s face. After a while, Xing You¡¯s eye socket was black and swollen. Chu Qing saw the two servants of Xing Lie and Xing Lie, who were not far away, so they could not do too much. After recovering the elder sister ¡¯s account, Chu Qing turned and left. At this moment, Xing You could only watch Chu Qing walk away, not daring to catch up, he was really looking for himself, and was catching up Beaten, this can¡¯t blame others. After Chu Qing left, Xing Lie looked at Chu Qing ¡¯s back, looking thoughtful. After a long time, he said to Xing Wei: ¡°Send Yuer to Wangchuan Training Camp, and Taoer, find a Teacher for her. , Teach me well, these 2 children, I have neglected to discipline! ¡° Today, when I saw Chu Qing, and then looked at my two children, Xing Lie felt deeply for a time, and he made a decision about things that he was not determined about in the past. Xing Wei hearing this, his face changed abruptly, his lips wriggled and asked, ¡°Do you really want to send the Young Lady to Wangchuan? You can be such a daughter!¡± Forget Chuan is the most rigorous training camp of the Imperial Army. The mortality rate of the students in each period is 70%, and the disability rate is also 10%. That is to say, only less than 20% of people can get out of Wangchuan training camp intact. Of course, all those who can come out of the Forgetting Camp are Heaven¡¯s Chosen Child. ¡°It¡¯s because I only have such a daughter, so she has to go. She is going to be Patriarch. How does this look?¡± Xing Lie looked at the daughter who was covering her eyes and said to Xing Wei. ¡°But ¡­¡± Xing Wei still wanted to persuade Xing Lie that she grew up watching these two children, and she couldn¡¯t bear it. Xing Lie raised his hand to interrupt Xing Wei ¡¯s words: ¡°Nothing is wrong, she blames her for her life when she dies. What if the Xing family lets Tao¡¯er inherit? Do what I want. ¡° Xing Lie said half, suddenly stopped, turned to the study, Xing Wei looked at Patriarch and then looked at Young Lady, whispered secretly: ¡°Patriarch is this little slut by Chu Qing, was it stimulated? Who said men are inferior to women, this is counted Which nonsense ¡­ ¡° Xing Wei sighed, but she was dissatisfied with the 100 people in her heart and had to do things as Xing Lie said. Xing Lie returned to the study and looked at the messy scenes all over the place. He felt 10000 1000 for a time, wrote a pen and wrote: the younger generations will surpass us in time. If Chu Qing sees the first four of these ten characters, he will definitely give Xing Lie a thumbs up and praise his good writing. If you see the last six, Chu Qing definitely put the middle finger upright. If you look at it all, then you can probably see that Chu Qing¡¯s weird look. When Chu Qing walked out of the Xing family, the sky was white, the stars were scarce when he arrived, and the morning light was gone when he went. This night, Chu Qing was really sleepy. Putting the gun on his shoulder, Chu Qing stretched out a big lazy waist. Standing in the morning mist, looking back at the Xing family, Chu Qing smiled, so be it. When Zhuo Buqun was released by 3 people, Chu Qing returned to Hua Hua Family, and Hua Hua threw herself up, hugged Chu Qing, her eyes were moist. This night, she was not worried. Chu Qing took Huahua¡¯s head, and took a short peck on the Huahua mouth. She wanted to see Huahua¡¯s shy look, but was destined to disappoint Chu Qing. Huahua took the initiative to get up after Chu Qing, and almost pushed Chu Qing to, Chu Qing coughed repeatedly, he was slapped with 2 palms, now is it empty? Do not exercise vigorously. (End of this chapter) Chapter 268 Hearing Chu Qing coughing, Huahua Dunshu became nervous and saw the blood stains on Chu Qing¡¯s chest, pulling Chu Qing and asked, ¡°Are you injured?¡± ¡°Well, a little injury, no hindrance, just a good night¡¯s sleep, that is, there are 2 Old Turtles, so annoying, you have worked hard tonight.¡± Chu Qing said as he walked into the bathroom and changed his clothes, and took a shower. ** Sleeping, Huahua was busy all night, very sleepy, ** Drilled into the bed, hugged and slept with Chu Qing, 2 people just hugged like this, did nothing, felt Huahua feel, Very happy, even the corner of the mouth when sleeping is curved. In the early morning of the next day, Chu Qing was woken up by phone ringtones over and over again. He slept at 5 o¡¯clock last night, and now at 8 o¡¯clock in the morning, Chu Qing only slept 3 o¡¯clock, terribly sleepy. But listening to the posture of this call, Chu Qing didn¡¯t answer, she could reach the sky and earth, Chu Qing couldn¡¯t be bothersome, she could only get on the phone confusedly, it was from Tang Ziyan. After Chu Qing was connected, Tang Ziyan asked Chu Qing, ¡°What are you doing? Why didn¡¯t you answer the phone?¡± ¡°Sleeping, I¡¯m almost sleepy.¡± Chu Qing answered very concisely ¡°Do you know what time it is now? Are you going to school?¡± Tang Ziyan hate iron for not becoming steel, Chu Qing This is addicted to absenteeism. ¡°Well,¡± Chu Qing also knew that truancy was wrong, but he was really sleepy, so he said: ¡°You help me take a leave, thank you, love you.¡± Chu Qing is also fighting to sleep, what is the matter Say it all. ¡°Oh ~ Chu Qing, you are kind, and it¡¯s not impossible to ask for leave, you just wait to call your parents next week?¡± Tang Ziyan finished and hung up the phone directly. She didn¡¯t believe Chu Qing didn¡¯t call her back. She knew Chu Qing and knew that Chu Qing, like her, was someone who didn¡¯t want to cause trouble to parents. It was impossible that parents called this kind of thing. Bye? Chu Qing put down his phone and fell down on a soft pillow. He lay down for 3 minutes and suddenly sat up. What did Tang Ziyan just say? What do you mean by calling your parents? Chu Qing picked up his mobile phone and hurriedly told Tang Ziyan that the phone was on and no one answered it. Chu Qing knew that Tang Ziyan must be intentional, she was angry, angry that she did not answer the phone just now. I am a good boy. Chu Qing looked at a caller ID. Tang Ziyan just made a total of 8 calls. Does he have to make 8 or 1 calls now? Chu Qing felt bitter. Just do it, this time it was Chu Qing ¡¯s perseverance to call, but fortunately Tang Ziyan just wanted to punish Chu Qing a little, and when Chu Qing made the third call, he was connected. Chu Qing hurriedly asked: ¡°What¡¯s the matter with parents?¡± ¡°Today¡¯s model test, you will not forget, did you bet with Tong Fei?¡± ¡°What?¡± Chu Qing jumped up from the bed, and he even gave it to him. This is over, Chu Qing said: ¡°I will come to school immediately.¡± Then he hung up the phone and started to get dressed. Chu Qing¡¯s reaction was a bit big, waking up Huahua. Huahua eyes opened and looked at Chu Qing and asked: ¡°So early, where are you going?¡± ¡°Go to school.¡± Chu Qing answered while wearing clothes. ¡°Um ~¡± Huahua made a lazy voice and said, ¡°Please leave, sleep for a while.¡± Huahua¡¯s idea coincided with Chu Qing¡¯s, and Chu Qing was somewhat replicated: ¡°I have to take the exam today, well, you go to bed first, I¡¯m gone.¡± ¡°En.¡± Huahua was very sleepy, rolled over and fell asleep again. This little lazy, Chu Qing got out of bed, washed his face and brushed his teeth at the fastest speed, went downstairs to pick up the car, and on the road, Chu Qing took the time to eat breakfast, and wanted to bring Huahua a copy, but unfortunately there was no time, Chu Qing can only go to school. (End of this chapter) Chapter 269 At 9:9, Chu Qing hurriedly stepped into the school gate at 1 o¡¯clock. In the classroom, Teacher was conducting pre-examination education, saying some precautions, taking the exam in good faith, and overcoming anxiety disorders. When Chu Qing came in, the teacher in charge Tong Fei was talking in a frenzy on the podium. Suddenly, as soon as Chu Qing came in, he cooled down. Tong Fei didn¡¯t speak with a cold face, and all the classmates¡¯ attention was put on Chu Qing. Chu Qing touched his jealous and jealous face and asked weakly, ¡°Is that pretty?¡± The whole class had a big laughter, and even the students who were not reticent, laughed back and forth, only Tong Fei¡¯s face, black and scary. ¡°Chu Qing, what¡¯s the matter with you? I¡¯m only coming to school now, do you still want to study?¡± Tong Fei asked Chu Qing. ¡°Overslept, sorry, I admit the mistake.¡± Chu Qing speak frankly, sincerely apologize. Tong Fei thought that Chu Qing would make any excuses like diarrhea. As a result, Chu Qing said that Tong Fei suddenly thought whether Chu Qing was preparing for today ¡¯s exam and stayed up late last night to review, so he would oversleep. Think of it this way, Tong Fei¡¯s anger disappeared a lot, and students took the initiative to learn, which is a good thing. ¡°Okay, you sit down first.¡± Tong Fei gently exposed the late. The important thing now is the exam. She has n¡¯t forgotten about the gamble. If Chu Qing did n¡¯t make it to the top ten of the grade this time, she will calculate the new and old accounts together. Chu Qing returned to his seat and sat down. Song Chaoran hurriedly cast a concerned look on Chu Qing. She was a little nervous. If they didn¡¯t pass the top ten this time, it would be over. Chu Qing also gave Song Chaoran a smiley face, giving her a look of encouragement. During this time, Chu Qing was really studying hard and improving every day. It ¡¯s not difficult to test the top ten of a grade, Chu Qing thought, he did n¡¯t have much confidence. Because he did n¡¯t study well, the previous life exam, at the best time, did not make the top ten, which is a big challenge for him. In order to prevent students from cheating, the signal in the test room is blocked, so after the test, the signal in the test room does not shake a little, and the mobile phone and the brick are the same. And when you enter the examination room, you must also use a metal detector to check, because that is not the same as the brick phone, and it is not allowed to be brought into the examination room. Chu Qing didn¡¯t plan to use such a low method even if he cheated. When the time comes to show the pupil technique, he didn¡¯t want to have anything, so he didn¡¯t bring any cheating tools. Even so, when Chu Qing entered the examination room, the instructor¡¯s Teacher still used a metal detector, and checked Chu Qing three times in front and back. This makes Chu Qing very uncomfortable, extremely uncomfortable, because everyone else has gone through it once, why did he have to do it three times. Chu Qing feels that he has been discriminated against, ** naked discrimination, but he does not blame the instructor Teacher, because before entering the examination room, Chu Qing saw that Teacher and Tong Fei had talked together. This is Tong Fei¡¯s idea, Chu Qing thought that woman who was cautious. The original good mood was messed up at once. With 10000 points in his seat, Chu Qing observed the environment of the examination room. In this examination room, there were several students from their class. Ye Mao was also in this examination room, but there was no good study, let alone the top ten of the grade. Yes. Chu Qing understands that these people¡¯s level is similar to their own. Soon, the Teacher will be curly. Ye Mao got the test paper and gave Chu Qing a cheering look. Chu Qing gave him a smile. That¡¯s all. The supervisor who gave the exam gave Chu Qing a warning look. He damn it, Chu Qing scolded his mother in his heart. unfair. (End of this chapter) Chapter 270 Next, Chu Qing knew what was typical and what was special treatment. Two and a half hours for an exam and two proctors for exams, no matter at a certain moment, there was always one staring at himself. It stands to reason that in a test room, there are 30 candidates and 2 proctors. The ratio of candidates to proctors is ten to five, but in Chu Qing, the forcibly becomes one to one, and the other candidates become 5 20 to one. How unfair this is. Chu Qing really exploded in mentality. He painted an answer sheet and took a 2B pencil. The instructor teacher must stare at himself for a long time. Chu Qing did the question for half an hour, and suddenly he was not in a mood to answer the question. His little temper came up. The invigilator did so to him, Chu Qing felt that if he didn¡¯t cheat, he would be sorry for the strength of the instructor teacher. With Chu Qing ¡¯s current strength, it is not impossible to use the pupil technique. Furthermore, if he remembers correctly, under their examination room, it is the first examination room of the first middle school, which does the top 30 of the grade, Tang Ziyan Right in it. Does he want to borrow Tang Ziyan¡¯s test paper? Chu Qing wonders, he didn¡¯t intend to cheat. But this is too annoying, Chu Qing is so entangled, copying, or not copying, which is a problem for Chu Qing, when others are still entangled in whether they can copy. I was so entangled in an exam that Chu Qing finally couldn¡¯t resist copying. Forget it, he would spend it once, and don¡¯t bother with the proctor Teacher. This morning, there was only such an exam. When the exam was over, Song Chaoran hurriedly came to find it. Chu Qing asked Chu Qing how he did the exam? Chu Qing answered in 3 words: ¡°It¡¯s okay!¡± When Song Chaoran heard it, she knew Chu Qing didn¡¯t do well, so she clenched her fists to cheer herself up, and the fate of the two people was in her hands. 2 people are talking, Tang Ziyan is here, come and come with her number one henchman, Tao Yunyao. Tao Yunyao and Chu Qing are naturally wrong and have always been keen to find faults for Chu Qing, even with the people around Chu Qing. No, when I saw Chu Qing and Song Chaoran together, Tang Ziyan hadn¡¯t said anything yet, and Tao Yunyao¡¯s face went dark first. It was really a sentence from the previous life. The emperor was not in a hurry. Court Eunuch was in a hurry, and Chu Qing was contemptuous. Tao Yunyao came over. Without saying anything, he directly pushed Song Chaoran and said, ¡°Who are you, so close to him, don¡¯t you know that he is our big sister¡¯s man?¡± In this saying, Chu Qing really wanted to kick Tao Yunyao away. She was deliberate. When she was in class 6 last time, she met Song Chaoran. Now, it looks like this is to find fault. When Song Chaoran was pushed by Tao Yunyao, her eyes widened, and she wanted to push it back. She was not the one who didn¡¯t fight back and scolded her. But when she saw Tang Ziyan behind Chu Qing, she hesitated again. Song Chaoran hasn¡¯t decided to do it yet, Chu Qing did it directly, tripped on his feet, and almost dropped Tao Yunyao to a dog to eat shit. Although she stabilized in time, she also staggered, terrified. ¡°Chu Qing, you are courting death ¡­¡± Tao Yunyao shouted and rushed towards Chu Qing after stabilizing his body. Chu Qing is all ready to beat her, but Tao Yunyao was caught by Tang Ziyan before he rushed to Chu Qing. Tao Yunyao was blocked and shouted: ¡°Let me go, I must give him a lesson today.¡± Tang Ziyan pulled the corner of her mouth, and she could n¡¯t beat Chu Qing. With Tao Yunyao ¡¯s 2 brushes, it was n¡¯t about looking for abuse. She pulled Tao Yunyao for Tao Yunyao ¡¯s sake. (End of this chapter) Chapter 271 Tang Ziyan thought about looked towards Chu Qing and said, ¡°Dine, go?¡± ¡°Go,¡± Chu Qing replied to Tang Ziyan, and then invited Song Chaoran back: ¡°Dine, go?¡± When Chu Qing said this, Tang Ziyan¡¯s face was gray, and Tao Yunyao, who was caught by Tang Ziyan in his hand, immediately burst into hair, and began to struggle again, shouting: ¡°Chu Qing, you bastard, You are not human, you eat inside and out, you are watery poplar, you hook 3 and 4, you to have no shame ¡­ ¡° In short, Tao Yunyao scolded all the words she could think of and cursed. Seeing this situation, where can Song Chaoran go again, isn¡¯t that unconscious? Then he refused: ¡°No, I have an appointment, go!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Chu Qing also found that Song Chaoran was inappropriate to go, and he invited Song Chaoran to dinner some other day, and paid her guilt. Song Chaoran finished, turned and left, Tao Yunyao¡¯s rotten mouth, still shouting: ¡°Chu Qing, that to have no shame, see it. If someone has a boyfriend, you still have to go up ¡­¡± ¡°You shut up.¡± Chu Qing was really annoyed by Tao Yunyao, looking back at Tao Yunyao. Tao Yunyao shut her mouth when she was stared at by Chu Qing, because she had a short circuit in her brain, and she didn¡¯t know what to say. But looking back, wasn¡¯t she scared by Chu Qing? How does this work. Tao Yunyao was dissatisfied and had to scold him again. Tang Ziyan stopped it in time to let Tao Yunyao continue to say so. At noon today, don¡¯t want to eat. ¡°Yun Yao, say 2 sentences less, you are so uneasy about my personal charm?¡± Tao Yunyao thought the same, she questioned Chu Qing, didn¡¯t she question Tang Ziyan¡¯s personal charm? However, she is, seeing Chu Qing is not pleasing to the eye. While the two were talking, Chu Qing suddenly saw an acquaintance in the crowd and hurried up to say hello: ¡°Ye Mao, eat, go?¡± ¡°With whom?¡± Ye Mao asked Chu Qing, he saw Tang Ziyan and Chu Yunyao behind Chu Qing. ¡°With me.¡± Chu Qing avoids the heavy and the light. He knows that as long as he says Tao Yunyao is going, he will shake Ye Mao¡¯s head and refuse. Ye Mao was hesitant. When he saw Tao Yunyao, he was nervous involuntarily and his heartbeat accelerated. Seeing Ye Mao froze, Chu Qing shot directly, Ye Mao said on the shoulder: ¡°Okay, that¡¯s it, let¡¯s go eat together.¡± ¡°Also, tell you a good news, Tao Yunyao will also go, how? I am creating opportunities for you, please thank me quickly, just talk about it, if you really want to thank me, take today Noon meal is included. ¡°Chu Qing whispered in Ye Mao¡¯s ear. Upon hearing this, Ye Mao immediately shook his head and shook his head: ¡°No, no, I, I ¡­¡± When he was nervous, he even said something unfavorable. ¡°What am I, I¡¯m gone.¡± Chu Qing couldn¡¯t help but said, pulling Ye Mao and leaving. Coming to Tang Ziyan, Chu Qing said: ¡°Come on, I brought a friend, where shall we go to eat?¡± Tang Ziyan saw Ye Mao, frowned asked: ¡°You are Ye Mao!¡± Ye Mao saw that Tao Yunyao was nervous, his head was half a beat, and he hadn¡¯t spoken yet. Chu Qing answered for him: ¡°Yes, my good friend Ye Mao.¡± Then, Tang Ziyan said quietly: ¡°Ye Chenxi¡¯s younger brother?¡± Erasing, Chu Qing was speechless, how embarrassed he had forgotten this. With a slight cough, Chu Qing shifted the topic: ¡°Let ¡¯s go to eat quickly, and we ¡¯re almost starving. The dessert shop we visited last time is good. Where do we go?¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 272 Tang Ziyan didn¡¯t care about Chu Qing. In her view, it was a matter between their women and had nothing to do with Chu Qing. As long as her personal charm is big enough, Chu Qing can be together with her. When he arrived at the dessert shop, Chu Qing was also kind enough to order a meal at a table. Tao Yunyao went black all the way, but Ye Mao was nervous and helpless. Only Chu Qing and Tang Ziyan were normal. When eating, Chu Qing was no one beside him, because he was afraid and accidentally said Ye Chenxi, so in line with the good habit of eating without talking and sleeping, he hung his head to eat wildly. Tang Ziyan asked Chu Qing a question, and Chu Qing answered a question. ¡°How are you doing this exam?¡± Tang Ziyan asked. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Chu Qing replied with a small cake in his mouth. ¡°Are you sure you are in the top ten?¡± ¡°do not know.¡± ¡°Do you think this morning¡¯s exam is difficult?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°¡­¡± In short, no matter what questions Tang Ziyan asks, Chu Qing goes back and forth, they are those words: okay, I do n¡¯t know, generally, um, oh, good, good. Tang Ziyan almost collapsed, clenched the teeth, and directly asked a question that could not make Chu Qing perfunctory: ¡°Are you and Ye Chenxi together?¡± Chu Qing subconsciously is about to be nodded, came back to his senses, his face is transient, and he ¡¯s laughing. And Tang Ziyan did n¡¯t want to embarrass Chu Qing on this issue. She just did n¡¯t want Chu Qing to continue to perfunctory her. Now she has achieved her purpose. Tang Ziyan revealed it casually, saying: ¡°Male child, self-respect and self-protection. of.¡± Chu Qing heard almost hit the cream cake in front of him. When was Tang Ziyan, more verbose than father. Tang Ziyan¡¯s words, with the strong support of Tao Yunyao, continued to ignite the flames on the side, but Chu Qing has a mouth, it is very reasonable for Tang Ziyan, plus a Tao Yunyao, Chu Qing simply shut up. a wise man submits to circumstances, he will not be like Xing You, catching up uncomfortably. Although there is one beside him, Ye Mao, but expecting Ye Mao to help him speak, might as well expect the sow to go to the tree. After learning a big pass from Chu Qing, Tao Yunyao¡¯s mood improved, and he began to eat a lot. Before, she was in a depressed mood and had poor appetite, so she ate slowly, and even took Ye Mao to see her face, and she ate slowly. Now Tao Yunyao is eating hard, Ye Mao is swiftly digging into his mouth, Chu Qing looks at Ye Mao like this, shaking his head again and again, his little uncle is not saved, he plunged into Tao Yunyao ¡¯s pit, one and a half Can¡¯t get out later. In Ye Mao¡¯s way, Tang Ziyan also saw something wrong. He looked at Tao Yunyao for a while, Ye Mao for a while, and then Chu Qing. Chu Qing felt that he had to do something for Ye Mao. He once promised to help Ye Mao chase Tao Yunyao. He still remembered that it was a great opportunity today. ¡°Hey, that surnamed Tao, my buddies have something to say to you.¡± Chu Qing said to Tao Yunyao, Tao Yunyao had a bad attitude towards Chu Qing, and Chu Qing couldn¡¯t commit to being friendly to her. He was not Saint. It can¡¯t be done. ¡°Who said you belonged to Tao?¡± Tao Yunyao dropped the knife and fork in his hand and glared at Chu Qing. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about this first, he has something to tell you.¡± Chu Qing said, striking Ye Mao with his elbow. Ye Mao stood up nervously, startling Chu Qing, his heart was messed up, so he knew what to say, and he couldn¡¯t even speak. Chu Qing concealed his face with his hand, he really couldn¡¯t understand. With Ye Chenxi, an elder sister who is nothing nothing in Heaven or Earth, how could Ye Mao dare Small Accomplishment. ¡°Say what?¡± Tao Yunyao asked, looking up at Ye Mao. Seen by Tao Yunyao, Tao Yunyao¡¯s face turned red, looking towards Chu Qing for help. Chu Qing took Ye Mao to sit down, put his head to Ye Mao ¡¯s mouth, pretending to listen, listened for a while, then looked towards Tao Yunyao said: ¡°He said he likes you.¡± After rubbing, Ye Mao stood up again, stammering in his mouth: ¡°I, I ¡­¡± He remembers being brow beaded with sweat and crying towards looking towards Chu Qing. Chu Qing was really anxious for him, not just to confess, to be honest, as for this? He is also for Ye Mao¡¯s good, so, brother, don¡¯t blame me, Chu Qing secretly thought, reach out to Ye Mao. (End of this chapter) Chapter 273 Chu Qing sat down with Ye Mao, who was so anxious to beowed with sweat, and then said to Ye Mao: ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, speak slowly. If you don¡¯t say it again, you will really have no chance in the future.¡± Chu Qing is pushing Ye Mao, he did not force him intentionally, this kind of thing, still take the initiative, even in this world of hell, I believe that Ye Mao has the first time, there will be a second time, and in the long run, can I cannot dare to say that Tao Yunyao cannot be followed, but this courage must be bigger than it is now, and his face must be thicker than it is now. Tao Yunyao just heard that Chu Qing said to Ye Mao that Ye Mao liked her. She didn¡¯t take it seriously, only when Chu Qing was playing with her. Now Ye Mao looks like this, she looks at Ye Mao with interest. Ye Mao was originally put on by Chu Qing, and he was nervous. Now he was staring at Tao Yunyao. In anxiety, he immediately denounced: ¡°I ¡­ I, I didn¡¯t say, I didn¡¯t say anything.¡± It ¡¯s a pig teammate. Chu Qing is speechless. Tao Yunyao clenched his fist at Chu Qing. It seems to be saying: OK, dare to fight with me, you are waiting. Such a great opportunity, how could Chu Qing let go, he looked back at Ye Mao and asked: ¡°You tell me, do you like her?¡± Ye Mao shook his head. Chu Qing rolled his eyes in his heart, so counseling, it was terrible, he handed Ye Mao a tissue to signal him, wipe the sweat on his face. Ye Mao took it and rubbed a few on his face, and Chu Qing spoke again: ¡°Well, since you don¡¯t like her, you just say it and say to me,¡± I don¡¯t like you ¡°.¡± Here, Ye Mao looked at Chu Qing and Tao Yunyao. He felt a little regretful. He should n¡¯t eat this meal with Chu Qing today, and he did n¡¯t know what medicine Chu Qing took the wrong medicine. He had to force him to confess. Ye Mao was hesitating, but Chu Qing said to Tao Yunyao: ¡°I see it. He didn¡¯t dare to say that he likes you. This is my buddy. I asked him today, what do you think of him?¡± Tao Yunyao twitched his mouth: ¡°When your buddy is really bad luck.¡± Chu Qing is speechless, he is helping Ye Mao, glaring at Tao Yunyao, Chu Qing said: ¡°You feel like answering my question quickly, do you feel about him?¡± ¡°Oh, why should I tell you, unless, unless ¡­¡± Tao Yunyao deliberately sold a pass. Chu Qing is too lazy to care about: ¡°Unless anything, just say it.¡± ¡°You forced him to confess, it was too unfair, or you will confess, I will tell you.¡± Tao Yunyao asked. ¡°Okay, no problem.¡± Chu Qing answered, ¡°It seems that you still have a good opinion of him, which makes Ye Mao uneasy.¡± Tao Yunyao gave Chu Qing a white eye, and she just talked nonsense, she clearly wanted to make Chu Qing difficult, where is it that Ye Mao was unhappy. ¡°Hey, Tang Ziyan, I like you.¡± Chu Qing said without a hesitant confession, even blushing and panting. ¡°Is it over?¡± Tao Yunyao looked at Chu Qing¡¯s calm look, which was very different from what she expected. ¡°So what do you want?¡± Chu Qing asked back. Tao Yunyao has nothing to say, this Chu Qing is an alternative, she should have known. As for Chu Qing 3, Tang Ziyan, as a bystander, has been watching silently, and now Chu Qing suddenly comes to this sentence, Tang Ziyan then asked: ¡°You like me, what is Ye Chenxi?¡± Cough ~ Chu Qing coughed and hurriedly put 2 cakes in his mouth, then said vaguely: ¡°Who said that there can only be one person who likes it.¡± After Chu Qing said this, he was kicked by Tang Ziyan. Because there was a table blocking it, others could not see it. When Chu Qing and Tao Yunyao were talking, Ye Mao stared unblinkingly, and a heart was hanging out of thin air. He was afraid that Tao Yunyao would say something that he refused. Even Tang Ziyan mentioned his elder sister, he didn¡¯t react very much. (End of this chapter) Chapter 274 Now, what Tao Yunyao asked Chu Qing to do, Chu Qing did, and it was also Tao Yunyao ¡¯s turn to answer Chu Qing ¡¯s question. Tao Yunyao was also refreshing, put down the knife and fork in his hand, wiped his mouth with a tissue, and then looked at Ye Mao About to speak. Upon seeing this, Chu Qing shook his head straight. Although he had expressed no hope for this confession, he just wanted to see Tao Yunyao¡¯s attitude, but in the end, Tao Yunyao was disappointed with Ye Maofa¡¯s Good Person Card. ¡°I, I like you.¡± Ye Tao shouted suddenly with his eyes closed as Tao Yunyao was about to speak. Chu Qing was suddenly happy, yes, yes, Ruzi can also be taught, Ye Mao came here at a critical time, which surprised Chu Qing. Ye Mao blocked Tao Yunyao¡¯s words in time, because he was afraid of Tao Yunyao¡¯s refusal, so he hurriedly said, ¡°I, you, you went to Qizhi Kindergarten when you were a kid, me too, I knew you then Well, remember again, Teacher brought a lot of small cakes to our classmates and sent them to us. Other people generally eat 4 or 5, but you are different. You eat 3 or 1 at a time. At that time, I thought , You are so good. ¡° ¡°Also, my sister took me to the playground when I was 9 years old. You were also there. In the drink house of the playground, you bet with people. I ate 8 cold drinks at a time. Cheering for you, you later divided 5 of the cones you won into 2 for me. ¡° Speaking of which, the expression on Tao Yunyao¡¯s face was already very exciting. At first, I heard Ye Mao and her in the same kindergarten. Tao Yunyao was shocked, but when she listened to her, her face was flushed. At this time, she was ashamed and Unable to show one¡¯s face, she thought her affair would never be remembered, didn¡¯t expect today was actually counted by a man piece by piece. Tao Yunyao ¡¯s pretty face was hot, but Ye Mao was still saying: ¡°When we graduated from junior high school, we were also in a class. At the last dinner, the classmates in the class proposed to eat buns in the competition. I ate 3 at that time, and everyone else ate. 6 Seven, only you, eat ten ¡­ well. ¡° Before Ye Mao ¡¯s words were finished, Tao Yunyao rushed over and covered his mouth, but a character of ¡°ten¡± already explained the problem. Chu Qing smiled and sat on the seat, he did n¡¯t expect Tao Yunyao, who doesn¡¯t look fat, can actually eat so well, a proper rice bucket. Ye Mao, the kid, is really good. He is confession. He is clearly saying that Tao Yunyao is a rice bucket. Tao Yunyao can blame him if he likes him. Now Tao Yunyao thinks he has Ye Mao¡¯s heart. Chu Qing is laughing, the same is true for Tang Ziyan. She met Tao Yunyao only when she was in high school. Didn¡¯t expect Tao Yunyao had so much black history in the past, which was simply funny, but she knew about the large amount of rice in Tao Yunyao. . Also, Ye Mao and Tao Yunyao have known each other since childhood. Until now, are these so-called childhood sweethearts? Tao Yunyao was mad, she now finally remembered, who is this Ye Mao, she said that she looked at this person all the time? I did n¡¯t think about it for a long time. When she was in kindergarten, there was a Nasal Mucus Insect in her class. She did not bully that Nasal Mucus Insect, and they were all called by Nasal Mucus Insect Nasal Mucus Insect, and later gave his name forget. I remember eating small cakes that time. If it wasn¡¯t for the sake of succeeding in front of Nasal Mucus Insect, how could she eat so much? That night I ate so much that I didn¡¯t fall asleep all night. Also at the playground, if someone looked at her with an admiring look, she would n¡¯t eat so much, and she had a fever on the 2nd day, and the one who worshiped her was Ye Mao. (End of this chapter) Chapter 275 There was also a time when I ate steamed buns. Someone kept cheering for her, and it was a boy. Because of that boy ¡¯s drive, the whole class of boys was cheering for her. Why did n¡¯t she try hard to eat it? Life. Tao Yunyao was all impressed with these things, but didn¡¯t expect that the three people were actually the same person. To blame can only be blamed, Ye Mao is too inconspicuous, so Tao Yunyao has never been connected. Now Tao Yunyao covered Ye Mao¡¯s mouth, Ye Mao looked up at Tao Yunyao, looking forward, he really liked Tao Yunyao for a long time. Then, the next second, Tao Yunyao clenched the teeth, directly pressed Ye Mao¡¯s head, fiercely hit the cream cake in front of Ye Mao, when Ye Mao¡¯s face lifted the head again with cream, Tao Yunyao had already left angrily. Tang Ziyan also packed up and was ready to go. Before leaving, he gave Chu Qing a deep expression. It was really difficult to understand. Chu Qing couldn¡¯t guess. Ye Mao looked at Chu Qing with frustration and tried to cry without tears, but Chu Qing smiled and rushed to Ye Mao ¡¯s thumbs up. This is so beautiful. Everything has its nemesis. A woman like Tao Yunyao should let her Ye Mao came to rule. If Chu Qing was right, Face is red when Tao Yunyao left. Chu Qing helped Ye Mao wipe off the cream on her face. Ye Mao asked Chu Qing: ¡°Am I wrong?¡± ¡°No, no, you said it very well. You see, Tao Yunyao didn¡¯t refuse you?¡± Chu Qing answered Ye Mao. Ye Mao tilted his head and thought about it, too, and immediately complained again: ¡°When you do this kind of thing next time, can you tell me first and let me have a preparation, and it¡¯s really sorry.¡± ¡°Okay, I will inform you in advance next time, but there is something sorry about this, and, don¡¯t use tone auxiliary words like¡± hey ¡°, I said it last time.¡± Chu Qing said to Ye Mao while taking Ye Maofu Post it and go back to school. And after this meal, the result after eating is that in this mock exam, Tao Yunyao, who has always ranked among the top in his academic performance, and Ye Mao, a school scum struggling on the pass line, have fallen sharply. Tao Yunyao suddenly fell from the top ten to three-four hundred, which caused a lot of rumors, and Ye Mao, the score directly counted down, but few people paid attention, this is the difference between Xueba and Xuezhu. In the afternoon exam, Chu Qing was still the one who was specially taken care of, but Chu Qing had already gotten used to it, and did not want to cheat anymore. There was no need, and Chu Qing believed in his strength. However, the Chinese question in the afternoon was a bit perverted. The question was not difficult, but it was uncomfortable. It made Chu Qing particularly uncomfortable, because all common sense questions were reversed by men and women, which made Chu Qing incompatible with this time. People who look more and more awkward, more and more uncomfortable. In the end, Chu Qing could not bear to adapt and finished the question. After school, Chu Qing was exhausted and drove home. Mother Chu¡¯s affairs were solved by Huahua perfectly. Mother Chu was very happy and invited Huahua to dinner at home tonight. Huahua, this house lady, had originally refused, but the invitation of Mother Chu 3 came a few times. She even dressed up when she came. She did n¡¯t want to leave a bad impression on Mother Chu. What kind of psychology can be imagined, so she seemed a little cautious in Chu Family. And Chu Xiao, since last night, Xing Lie lifted Xing Tao¡¯s house arrest. The two people started video calling from the morning until the afternoon, and there was no one. (End of this chapter) Chapter 276 When Chu Qing came home from school, he saw Huahua in the living room. It was an accident. Before he could say 2 sentences with Huahua, he was dragged into the room by mother. Mother Chu was sitting on the edge of the bed, watching Chu Qing, and Chu Qing was uncomfortable when looked at by mother. Ever since mother discovered his little secret the day before yesterday, Chu Qing knew that mother was not easy to fool, so she was a little flustered. ¡°Say, what is your relationship with Chen Huahua?¡± Mother Chu asked. ¡°Ah,¡± Chu Qing was shocked in his heart, thinking: wouldn¡¯t it be seen, then he shook his head again and denied, how could this be possible, but was not caught. Thinking of this, Chu Qing said, ¡°Friend!¡± ¡°Boys and friends?¡± Mother Chu asked. Chu Qing blinked, a little unsteady, if mother could ask this question, she must know what it is. Could Chu Qing tentatively ask, ¡°Is Huahua telling you?¡± ¡°Hmph ¡«¡± Mother Chu coldly snorted, said with a look like this: ¡°No, but you are my mother and I am blind, she looks like your eyes, they are all sticky, I am also coming.¡± It turned out to be the case, mother understood understood, Chu Qing did not take it seriously. But Mother Chu then began to preach: ¡°Son, what the hell do you think, I will like Ye Chenxi, and I will be entangled with Chen Huahua again, how can you do this? Male child must be reserved, self-esteem, Self-love, check it, do you know? ¡° Poof ~ Chu Qing almost vomited blood. ¡°Then tell me, what are you going to do?¡± Mother Chu asked Chu Qing. Mother Chu is still sensible, and instead of Father Chu, for a while, I was afraid that I would n¡¯t be able to get angry for a long time. I took off my shoe pump Chu Qing. This spread out was a major event that ruined the style of the door. ¡°Bring them all back.¡± Chu Qing as it should be by rights said. Mother Chu was horrified. She heard it right. Her son actually wanted to marry a daughter-in-law, not a marriage, and not one. ¡°Do you know what you are talking about?¡± Mother Chu asked, calming down. ¡°I know, alas, I said, Mom, you do n¡¯t care about me, I ¡¯m all grown up, I have a sense of size, you have time, you still care about the elder sister, as far as I know, you found a Little son-in-law ¡­ ¡°Chu Qing took the opportunity to change the subject, he knew what he said, and mother would not accept it for a while and a half, even if it could not be digested. Mother Chu could see that her son did not want to continue with the topic just now, and she dared not ask any further questions, otherwise she would be scared out. Just as Chu Qing just said, she had to think about it and could n¡¯t tell her husband. Mother Chu does n¡¯t know much about Chu Xiao. Chu Xiao is not stupid. She knows what to say and should not be said. Moreover, with her uncontrollable temperament, she is entangled with her. Father Chu Mother Chu ca n¡¯t take her. This is Chu Qing¡¯s most envious of elder sister. For example, Chu Qing has been arrested by Mother twice, and Chu Qing is both out of hand, and can be exchanged as an elder sister. I do n¡¯t want to say that no one can take her. After dealing with Mother, Chu Qing put down her schoolbag and Huahua and said 2 sentences, and then went to see her elder sister. According to Mother, the elder sister stayed in the house all day, which is simply a miracle. You know, the former Chu Xiao was in the room and could not sit for even a long time. Of course, the exception was ¡®watch live broadcast¡¯. When Chu Qing pushed the door in, Chu Xiao was still in a video call with no one beside Xing Tao. Chu Qing shook 3 laps in front of elder sister, but still didn¡¯t attract Chu Xiao¡¯s attention. Chu Qing had a bitter face. He really felt that he shouldn¡¯t rush to help the elder sister match up with Xing Tao, let 2 people are anxious for a while. This is good, with her husband, forgetting the younger brother, Chu Qing has no reason to say. (End of this chapter) Chapter 277 ¡°Hello, sister, it¡¯s almost okay. You are all one day. You haven¡¯t seen father¡¯s face. You are almost mad at you.¡± Chu Qing tried to attract Chu Xiao¡¯s attention. ¡°Ah, Xiaoqing, you¡¯re here. You sit there and wait for a while. I¡¯ll talk to you later.¡± Chu Xiao was still smiling at Xing Tao over the video and said to Chu Qing with a computer chair. . Chu Qing looked at the elder sister¡¯s exclusive computer chair and the computer on the computer desk. Although my Toilet Paper group above was gone, Chu Qing was still afraid to sit there. After standing on the ground for 5 minutes, Chu Qing¡¯s face was as dark as a pan. The elder sister asked him to wait for a while, but 5 minutes later, Chu Xiao didn¡¯t mean to end the video call at all. Chu Qing could not bear it: ¡°Chu Xiao, I have something to do with you.¡± ¡°Immediately, one minute, wait a minute, good boy.¡± Chu Xiao removed his phone and squeezed his eyebrows at Chu Qing. Chu Qing can only say that his elder sister¡¯s heart is big enough. 2 days ago, he almost died of Yellow Springs. Today, he becomes nothing. One minute later, Chu Qing was mad at death. The elder sister did say goodbye to Xing Tao, but it was stalemate again on the idiot question of who hangs first. ¡°You hang first¡±, Chu Qing listened at least 20 times in one minute and couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Chu Qing went black and walked to his elder sister, shouting at the phone: ¡°Xing Tao, I¡¯m Chu Qing , You hang up the phone immediately for me, now, immediately, immediately. ¡° Dudu¡­ After hanging up the video call, Chu Xiao finally focused on Chu Qing. When he came up, he gave Chu Qing a hug and put Chu Qing on his chest. He said, ¡°Xiao Qing, this time I really thank you, Xiao Tao. Say his dad doesn¡¯t object to us anymore, how did you do it? ¡° Chu Qing is struggling in the arms of his elder sister. The elder sister still treats him like a child. He buried his head in the elder sister¡¯s place. It is really embarrassing. Everyone is not too small. Chu Qing broke free from the elder sister¡¯s arms and said uncomfortably: ¡°Chu Xiao, do you dare to be heartless?¡± Bang ~ Chu Qing suffered a burst of chestnut, Chu Xiao said: ¡°Sister, not big or small.¡± Chu Qing¡¯s eyes turned black. Chu Xiao saw Chu Qing with a dark face, and then touched Chu Qing¡¯s head again, comforted: ¡°Okay, don¡¯t be angry, my sister knows that the disaster was big this time, and my sister is not heartless, but it¡¯s not okay now Should we weep and embrace? Should we laugh and cry, and be happy. ¡° ¡°My good younger brother, you are so powerful. Even such troublesome things have been settled. It seems that the elder sister will follow you in the future. You do n¡¯t know, Xiao Tao boasted you to the sky. Oh, By the way, did you tell his dad, when did we get married, we have discussed today, how to arrange our wedding room in the future, and have a few babies ¡­ ¡° Chu Xiao pulled her finger and counted the things she and Xing Tao had discussed with Chu Qing. Seeing the elder sister look like this, Chu Qing¡¯s heart was instantly disappeared and had to say the elder sister¡¯s sentence, or is quite reasonable. What: Why cry if you can laugh? Chu Xiao did not cry to Chu Qing and said that 2 days ago, she was wronged, helpless and scared in her heart, did not cry to thank Chu Qing, and Chu Qing did not say what he experienced in the Xing family. Both sisters and brothers neglected these, but they all silently remembered these in their hearts. They are sisters and do not need to say hypocritical words, but they will definitely do dash on bravely with no thought of personal safety for each other. They came out of a mother wolf. (End of this chapter) Chapter 278 The elder sister is very optimistic, but apparently over-optimistic, Chu Qing feels it necessary to pour a pot of cold water on her, so she said, ¡°Elder sister, are you so sure that Xing Lie will marry you brother-in-law?¡± Hearing the name Xing Lie, the smile on Chu Xiao¡¯s face disappeared instantly, like a tiger and a wolf. It seems that Xing Lie was very impressed by his elder sister. Chu Qing regretted that he had beaten Xing You lightly the night before. He should also leave Xing You a good impression. Is it too late to find Xing You? Chu Qing thought to himself, what he didn¡¯t know was that it must be too late for him to find Xing You, because Xing You had already been sent by Xing Lie to be sent to Wangchuan Training Camp. On the day that Xing You cried, it was a heartbreaker, and it made a cockroach jump, and the guard grabbed her clothes, and she took off her clothes. Forget the car from Chuan training camp. This time she went by car. Next time, maybe it was also the 2nd. After eating and sending her body back, Xing You knew better than anyone else, so she would not be killed in this car. But there was no way, the arms could not be screwed on the thighs, and finally Xing You was tied up by 5 flowers, like a white pig, was carried into the car. As soon as this dude was gone, many Aristocratic Family Young Masters in Jinmen, sighed in relief, were really Xing You relying on her Lao Tzu, it was too good to harm people ¡­ ¡°What did he say?¡± Chu Xiao was silent for a while, and asked Chu Qing with a bitter face. Finally, when it came to the topic, Chu Qing told Xing Lie¡¯s condition to his elder sister. After listening, Chu Xiao shouted without thinking, ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to marry the Xing family.¡± In Chu Xiao¡¯s view, she couldn¡¯t get a suite on Vermilion Bird Street within a year, so her ending can be imagined, and she doesn¡¯t want to marry the Xing family, except for the dignity of women. The most important thing is that she is afraid of Xing Lie. When she thinks that she will live under the same roof with Xing Lie for the rest of her life, Chu Xiao will resist like a day when her life is not as good as death. ¡°I didn¡¯t say you must marry.¡± Chu Qing comforted her sister. ¡°But on Vermilion Bird Street, how much does it cost to buy a hole in a house?¡± Chu Xiao said bitterly. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about 3 400000000 million, but it¡¯s just a matter of money. The houses there can be bought without necessarily having money.¡± ¡°Hmph, you still know, what else do you say if you don¡¯t have to marry me,¡± Chu Xiao¡¯s eyes rolled, and suddenly he said, ¡°Do you have any way?¡± Chu Qing was taken aback, listening to the elder sister¡¯s words, he seemed to be caught in. Chu Qing found for the first time that the elder sister was so smart that she accidentally broke Chu Qing. In other words, Chu Qing naturally has it. Vermilion Bird Street is not large. In total, there are more than 100 villas, all of which have been bought by various celebrities in Jinmen, Aristocratic Family. The current situation is a radish and a pit. Of course, it is not ruled out that the family like Xiang Xing occupies 3 buildings. If you want to buy a house there, it means that someone must be out of the game, which is difficult. But Chu Qing just asked Ye Family to come forward and buy a building, but it ¡¯s not difficult to let the elder sister, hurry for a while, it ¡¯s better to change her lazy temperament, Chu Qing does n¡¯t want the elder sister to do nothing. . Therefore Chu Qing shook his head and said: ¡°I can do anything, you have to work hard on this, anyway, you and brother-in-law will be together.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Chu Xiao was downcast, and Chu Qing couldn¡¯t help it. Then she would definitely be helpless. After this incident, Chu Xiao knew that she was not as good as the younger brother. (End of this chapter) Chapter 279 Looking at the disheartened old lady, Chu Qing was a little unbearable. He wanted to arouse the fighting spirit of his elder sister, but he didn¡¯t want to attack her. ¡°Ah, it¡¯s not impossible.¡± Chu Qing re-exported that he already had a plan in mind, and he needed the cooperation of his elder sister. ¡°What way?¡± Sure enough, Chu Xiao¡¯s eyes glowed with light, as long as she and Xing Lie were not allowed to live under one roof, let her do everything. ¡°As long as our company grows larger, it will be among the top ten enterprises in Tianjin within a year. Is it still difficult to buy a house on Vermilion Bird Street?¡± Chu Qing proposed his own ideas. ¡°àÒ,¡± Chu Xiao thought that the younger brother would say what a fresh and refined good idea, but she was so disappointed that she heard such a bad idea that it could not be rotten anymore. Being the top ten companies in Tianjin is impossible, and Mother will not agree. ¡° ¡°You used to be small before. I don¡¯t know. In fact, our company has had many opportunities to go further and gain more room for development. But every time it was abandoned by Mother, I don¡¯t know why, but you This is definitely not acceptable. ¡° Chu Qing ¡¯s thoughtful thoughts about her elder sister ¡¯s words. The first point that the elder sister said was not Chu Chu ¡¯s concern at all. The second point that the elder sister said was indeed not known by Chu Qing, and now he is understood, and probably can guess the reason, it must be related to the mother family, Chu Family. The mother may not want to attract Chu Family¡¯s attention, or more accurately, Chu Qingrou, the heir of Chu Family. Chu Qing didn¡¯t know the story of the year, but if he was translocated, he would be Chu Qingrou, and he would not miss mother in order to get Chu Family. In this situation, Chu Qing is sure that mother has always been a thorn in Chu Qingrou¡¯s heart. I don¡¯t know what caused it. Chu Qingrou didn¡¯t shoot at mother. But once mother is threatening to Chu Qingrou, then Chu Qingrou will definitely do it without hesitation. This should be the reason why mother submit to humiliation, and repeatedly give up, but now, mother does not want to fight with Chu Qing, but Chu Family put his attention on his head, which is undoubtedly bullying mother. Chu Qing doesn¡¯t know what mother thinks, but the trouble has come and cannot be avoided. It¡¯s not as good as accumulating strength first, and even when the conflict breaks out, even if it can¡¯t fight, but it is also good to stir it up Heaven and Earth turning upside down. Chu Qing thought about it and said to her elder sister, ¡°I will communicate with mother over there, but can you go to the company to help Mother share the work, otherwise Mother is very tired.¡± This is the purpose of Chu Qing to find an elder sister. In the future, it is inevitable to meet Chu Family. Chu Qing thinks that elder sister has self-protection, otherwise it will be very dangerous. Now let elder sister go to work in the company, it is undoubtedly a good exercise opportunity, let the elder sister follow Mother, I believe the elder sister will learn a lot. But one thing that puzzles Chu Qing is that, for more than 20 years, why has mother not taught her elder sister, she just let her grow up. In fact, Chu Qing was thinking wrong. It was n¡¯t that Mother Chu did n¡¯t educate Chu Xiao, but that she could n¡¯t educate at all. Chu Xiao ¡¯s temperament was too tired and lazy. After all, it was his own child, so he didn¡¯t do anything. (End of this chapter) Chapter 280 ¡°Well, this, younger brother, you know, your elder sister, what am I? That hurts my ass when I sit in the office.¡± Chu Xiao refused, embarrassed. This made Chu Qing speechless and had to resort to killing move: ¡°OK, then you are ready to marry brother-in-law, I will go to dinner.¡± Chu Qing turned around and walked away. As expected, Chu Qing didn¡¯t take 2 steps, but was stopped by her elder sister holding her arms: ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t, Xiaoqing, I listen to you, tomorrow Just go to work in the company, but you can guarantee that you will marry Xiaotao to elder sister home. ¡° ¡°No problem.¡± Chu Qing agreed, he didn¡¯t expect the elder sister so afraid of Xing Lie, mentioned that marrying, actually changed so fast. But this also saved Chu Qing from spending more time on his tongue. Next came mother. Chu Qing had a primitive impulse to build a business empire long ago, but was always greedy for a peaceful life. Now that he was finally forced to stand still, he took the elder sister out for dinner. On the dining table, Mother Chu stared at Chen Huahua and looked at Chen Huahua, who was already restrained, more nervous. Mother Chu secretly sighed in her heart, this girl¡¯s temperament is too soft, Mother Chu still thinks that the girl should be stronger, like Ye Chenxi. She knew the nature of her son¡¯s temperament, and she said that it would be a headache for her to be so deviant when marrying a girl and going home. Although Mother Chu loves Chu Qing very much, but marrying a person is justified and as it should be by rights, such a thing as marrying a mother, Mother Chu still cannot accept it for a while. Therefore, Mother Chu feels that if there is a strong girl who crushes her son in every aspect, the son will probably marry her. She also has a headache, and it is obviously not like Chen Huahua. Let the son and Chen Huahua go down, maybe one day, they really marry people home, how can this be good, Mother Chu in deep in one¡¯s heart, still very opposed to this matter. Chu Qing didn¡¯t know what mother was thinking. After a day¡¯s test, he was also hungry and hungry to eat. After having dinner, Chen Huahua offered her farewell. It was too uncomfortable for her to stay here. She didn¡¯t know why, it just felt that Mother Chu didn¡¯t seem to like herself, so she impatient wanted to leave. Seeing that her mind was decided, Chu Qing did not retain it, but offered to send her out. When going downstairs, Chu Qing again told his plan to Huahua: ¡°I want mother¡¯s company to transform, not only to operate children¡¯s toys, but also to develop software, you come to be a technical consultant.¡± This is Chu Qing¡¯s plan, and Chu Qing thinks this is completely feasible. ¡°This, can I?¡± Chen Huahua asked, very confident. ¡°Yes.¡± Chu Qing looked at Huahua¡¯s eyes and gave her confidence. ¡°But ¡­¡± Chen Huahua was a little afraid of Mother Chu, but she didn¡¯t dare to tell Chu Qing for this reason. Chu Qing didn¡¯t know that Huahua had such a layer of thought, only when Huahua was not confident, he asked: ¡°You can really, you say you can¡¯t agree?¡± There is no way to spend the flowers, Chu Qing said everything for this part, and had to agree with brace oneself nodded. Chu Qing happily hugged Huahua in his arms and gave Huahua a long kiss. The flowers of the kiss were red-eared. After the two were separated, Chu Qing seemed to feel something, looked up towards the upper floor, and just glanced at his mother standing on the balcony. Chu Qing gasped secretly. Needless to say, this scene must have been seen by mother, and it was ok to kiss. After the college entrance examination, he became an adult, but he just seemed to have taken the initiative. In this way, a code of conduct for boys The preaching is inevitable, so Chu Qing has some headaches. (End of this chapter) Chapter 281 Hua Hua followed Chu Qing¡¯s sight and saw Mother Chu. The original reddish face suddenly turned red and ran away to escape. Chu Qing stood downstairs and looked at Hua Hua¡¯s back. Lai Yue woman, the kind of woman he thinks. If you change to Ye Chenxi, this situation will not only not run, but will say hello to mother with a smile, Chu Qing thought back to the upper body. Chu Qing¡¯s indifferent attitude, and Huahua¡¯s shy behavior in the eyes of Mother Chu, Mother Chu shook his head again and again. When Chu Qing came home, she thought she would be trained. As a result, mother didn¡¯t even mention the matter because Mother Chu had accepted Chu Qing¡¯s rebellious personality. ¡°Mom, I want Huahua to go to work in our company.¡± After dinner, Chu Qing asked Mother to discuss. It¡¯s not that Chu Qing didn¡¯t think about re-establishing the company. From the beginning, it was found that those are too troublesome and too slow. The most important thing is that it is really blind to put a high-end management talent like Mother. ¡°What are you doing? With her abilities, there is no shortage of work?¡± Speaking of business, Mother Chu exerted her shrewd nature, because her son is not so simple, and today she suddenly cares about the company¡¯s affairs. She doesn¡¯t think much about it No way. ¡°Well, I think our company will be bigger. I thought about it. You set up a section separately to let Huahua engage in software development. With her ability, she can certainly develop excellent software and put it on the market before putting the company on the market. The focus of the software has gradually shifted to software development ¡­ ¡°Chu Qing began to entrust his mother with his own plan, which sounds very exciting and has absolute feasibility. But all of this was heard by Mother Chu, and it was all lie. After listening, Mother Chu said nothing else and asked directly: ¡°Chu Qing, why should I make the company bigger?¡± Yes, everything Chu Qing said must be based on this most basic foundation. Chu Qing knew that the difficulties she faced were coming. As long as she overcomes this level, nothing else is a problem. Chu Qing took out the small 9 9 in his heart and started fighting with Mother. For this reason, Chu Qing still felt a little guilty. But Chu Family sees that it has angered his own family, he will not submit to humiliation, declaring war is his choice. ¡°Because of Chu Family.¡± Chu Qing directly attacking the key point. Sure enough, upon hearing this remark, mother¡¯s face was suddenly cold, and the cold one could freeze ice, and the words he spoke were even cold: ¡°Why do you say this? What do you know?¡± Chu Qing ¡¯s fist was quietly held, and her palms were sweating because she knew that mother had uncovered the old scars by herself, or that he had spurred the thorn in her heart. For this reason, Chu Qing was also very uncomfortable, and suddenly he did n¡¯t know that he was like this. To do it is right or wrong. ¡°Say ~¡± Mother Chu shouted, the tone was even rarer. ¡°Because I tore the marriage book.¡± Chu Qing threw a bomb directly, he didn¡¯t want little by little to persuade mother, that would make mother feel heartbroken. After listening to Chu Qing ¡¯s words, Mother Chu ¡¯s eyes widened suddenly. She knew what Chu Anlan represented. The Chu Qing was a rebellion, but how could he be ignorant. Mother Chu nearly fainted, and shouted directly outside the door: ¡°You give me out ~¡± Before entering the door, Chu Qing had never thought that this would be the result. Mother is now in a hurry, and Chu Qing did not dare to say anything. She bit her lips and walked out of the room. Chu Qing gave herself a slap, and a flash of fierceness flashed in her eyes. . Chu Family, he once again deepened his hatred for this family, because judging from the reaction of mother, the damage this family brings to mother is definitely not small, and it can even be said that it is the biggest death in mother¡¯s life ¡­ (End of this chapter) Chapter 282 The mother ¡¯s affairs upset Chu Qing ¡¯s heart. After returning to the house, he did n¡¯t want to read a book, was not in a cultivation, and could n¡¯t sleep anymore. With. In the prosperous city of Jinmen, after nightfall, the Chinese lanterns flickered, and the lights were lit together. In the dark night, they were connected with the starry sky, making it difficult to distinguish between the lights and the stars ¡­ Chu Qing was so fascinated by her thoughts that when she pushed the door in, she didn¡¯t notice it. When Mother Chu entered the door, she found Chu Qing sitting on the window and was startled. This is the eleventh floor. Mother Chu came to apologize to Chu Qing. Her words at night were a bit heavy. At that time, she did not control her temper. She could understand Chu Qing¡¯s thoughts, but ¡­ There was a deep flash in Mother Chu¡¯s eyes. However, now that it ¡¯s alright, Mother Chu has made a decision and settled on his mind. Mother Chu said: ¡°Xiaoqing ~¡± Chu Qing came back to his senses, jumped from the window edge, and after a night of suffering, a smile appeared on his face, shouting, ¡°Mom, you¡¯re here, I know something wrong at night, actually that¡¯s wrong Marriage letter ¡­ ¡° Chu Qing wanted to make up for his fault. He wanted to lie to mother to say that the marriage book was still there, and everything could be saved. But before he finished talking, Mother Chu interrupted: ¡°Okay, do n¡¯t talk about what the hell That¡¯s it, you are my son. Are your words true and false, can I still hear it? The marriage letter is really gone, but it¡¯s gone, it¡¯s just a marriage contract, it¡¯s a fart. , It ¡¯s wrong at night, scared you? ¡° Mother¡¯s words are really fast-changing, Chu Qing is a little dazed, so it seems that mother promised him? Chu Qing looked at mother silly. Mother Chu then said: ¡°I know what you think, Chu Family is really getting more and more excessive, I just want to live a quiet life, but they actually moved their minds to my son¡¯s head, before they were confused, now mother thinking Passed, blind concessions will only let those people unsatisfied, this time I want to let those people see, my Chu Tiannan brain is not bad. ¡° Mother said that it was a domineering, Chu Qing looked at the mother who was a little different in peace, and was full of surprises. This is a renewed fighting spirit for mother. Hum, it should have been this way. Thinking of Chu Qinghe ¡¯s arrogant face when he came to his house, I really look forward to the day when their mother and son will step on the soles of the Chu Family ¡¯s evil people Vice face. This night, Chu Qing and mother said a lot, and the gap between mother and child disappeared, but Chu Qing cautiously never mentioned Chu Family, not mentioning mother ¡¯s past, he was afraid of stabbing mother, and Mother Chu was not the same. Avoiding this topic, she did not want to upset her son. Naturally, Chu Qing told mother about the elder sister. This matter will not be hidden for a long time. Mother will know sooner or later, and Chu Qing will take the initiative to speak out. Of course Chu Qing didn¡¯t say dream drunk, nor did he break him into the Xing family at night, only that the old sister and Xing Tao were in love. The other party agreed to marry, but there was a condition ¡­ After learning from Chu Qing¡¯s mouth, Mother Chu immediately complained that Chu Xiao was too uncomfortable. This kind of thing actually concealed himself. After going out of Chu Qing¡¯s room, he turned into the daughter¡¯s room. Chu Qing naturally knew that this was the reason for the teacher ¡¯s guilt. The big rock in his heart fell to the ground. Chu Qing was in a good mood. He immediately fell asleep happily, looking forward to having a good dream. I dreamed that my elder sister was trained by Mother The face, haha, is funny when you think about it ¡­ (End of this chapter) Chapter 283 A good night¡¯s dream, Chu Qing 2nd day got up early, but he didn¡¯t have a Mother father too early, old sister early. So he was the last one to get up. Father got up early because he had to cook for the family. Mother goes to work early. The difference is that there are different things in Mother¡¯s eyes today. It seems that there is an Essence, Qi, and Spirit coming back. The elder sister, sitting sleepy at the dining table and yawning, was obviously dragged by Mother from her sleep. Chu Qing was very skeptical that she didn¡¯t even wash her face. Chu Qing looked at everything at home and looked up at the dawn of the sky. This kind of life makes people feel more comfortable and nice. It would be nice if he could keep going like this, Chu Qing is a bit greedy, and he can carry a lot of troubles on his body. After breakfast, Mother Chu took Chu Xiao to the company. Chu Xiao wrote 3 words on his face: Unwilling. However, in order not to marry the Xing family, she is unwilling and willing. Mother Chu has Chen Huahua¡¯s contact information. Chu Qing gave her advice yesterday. She feels very good, so she is going to contact Chen Huahua today to talk about Chu Qing Said things. Chu Qing still has an exam today. A total of 2 days of exams. He came to the school early in the morning. Chu Qing is in a good mood today. Even when he heard Tong Fei¡¯s roar, he felt very interesting. Tong Fei made up his mind and Chu Qing was on the bar, so today¡¯s invigilation test is better than yesterday. Especially in the afternoon session, Tong Fei himself invigilated the exam. She went to the podium and stood. At two and a half points of an exam, Tong Fei stared at Chu Qing without blinking his eyes. Chu Qing also served her. At the end of the exam, Chu Qing really wanted to ask: Does your eyes hurt? But Chu Qing still has something to do today, so I thought about not really asking, after finishing the exam, this week is over, and tomorrow is another great weekend. Today is the 3rd day that Chu Qing brought her elder sister from the drunken stupor. Chu Qing was not there. The woman, Chu Qing thought of dreaming and drunk, she secretly grinded her teeth. Chu Qing is going to find Mengzui today, and showing her the note written by Xing Lie, or waiting for Mengzui to come to the door, which is also a big trouble. Driving all the way to the drunken stupor, the building is still the same building. The marble stone pillar that Chu Qing cut off a few days ago has been replaced with a new one. For the second time, Chu Qing was already familiar with the journey, and threw the key to one of the doormen. Chu Qing came to the special elevator and found that the elevator needed fingerprints. Last time Meng Zui opened it for him, Chu Qing didn¡¯t find it. This time he was stopped outside the door. Chu Qing realized that he didn¡¯t even have Meng Zui¡¯s contact information. What can we do about it? Chu Qing is thinking about whether or not to split another post to tell Meng Zui that he is here. At this moment, the elevator door suddenly opened in front of Chu Qing¡¯s eyes, and a woman came out of the elevator. Some people are familiar, Chu Qing remembers that this is one of the men of dream drunk, he has seen in the palace-like hall. The woman smiled and said to Chu Qing: ¡°Sir, let me pick you up.¡± Master, do you mean dream drunk? It¡¯s really strange, Chu Qing was sullen while getting on the elevator. Where is she big, um, as if somewhere, it¡¯s really big. Thoughtlessly, the woman brought Chu Qing into the indoor palace that she visited last time. There were no extra people in the palace this time, only Meng Zui was sitting on the throne, and the woman who brought Chu Qing took Chu Qing up and left without even getting off the elevator. Chu Qing walked alone on the promenade, close to Dream Drunken. The fully enclosed design made Chu Qing feel depressed, and Dream Drunken sitting on the throne was the source of the greatest pressure for Chu Qing. (End of this chapter) Chapter 284 Chu Qing ¡¯s eyes swept from all around, and the furnishings in this palace had been replaced with new ones, like the big pillars at the door, and then looking at the pretty face of Meng Zui ¡¯s frost, the 5 fingerprints on his face had disappeared . Chu Qing quietly shrunk his neck under the dream-murky-looking eyes. It seemed that he wanted to go out from here today, but it was not as simple as last time. ¡°How do you know I¡¯m here?¡± Meng Zui didn¡¯t speak, and Chu Qing took the initiative to speak. Although it was excessive dream drunk last time, but Chu Qing later smashed things, not to mention that there are 2 300000000, and the conditions that promised dream drunk before, speaking of which, Chu Qing still owes dream drunk more than 100000000? Chu Qing is a bit illusory, but in light of what Meng Zui did last time, Chu Qing intends to renege on a debt. ¡°Oh ~ It wasn¡¯t too much trouble when you came here last time. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s okay, because my men see you again and are ready to sieve you.¡± Dream drunk coldly said. Chu Qing sweated on his forehead. No wonder when he passed the hall below, he felt a faint sense of threat. Those who appeared to be dream drunk had secretly raised his gun at him. However, those people should not forget this thing, otherwise Chu Qing feels more threatened than that. Those people ca n¡¯t keep Chu Qing even with a gun. Chu Qing was silent, and Mengzui spoke again: ¡°Your sister¡¯s business, solved?¡± ¡°Well,¡± Chu Qing nodded, took out the note written by Xing Lie from his pocket, and endured dream drunk. A fluttering piece of paper, threw away in Chu Qing¡¯s hands, like a blade, cut through the air and hit the dream drunk. A dozen steps away, in a blink of an eye, Mengzui stretched out 2 fingers to clamp the piece of paper that was enough to tear people apart. After trying hard to remove it, the piece of paper was turned into ordinary paper in the hands of Meng Zui. Chu Qing secretly evaluated that he still couldn¡¯t beat Meng Zui. This woman was a little worse than Xing Wei, or not bad, maybe. Last time at the Xing family, if you did n¡¯t use the extremely deep man hidden by Xing Lie as a threat, you really have to start. Xing Wei alone can clean up Chu Qing. But Chu Qing came to see Meng Zui today, but he didn¡¯t worry at all, because he forgot the Sichuan bomb in his gun, and there are 3 more, hehe. Meng Zui read the content on the paper, and his face was calm, as if he had expected it earlier, indifferently said: ¡°I am curious, how did you do it?¡± Meng Zui said the calm, but Chu Qing could feel the hidden volcano under her calm appearance. Chu Qing put on a defensive posture, and Gu left and right said to him: ¡°Well, since you have seen it, then the matter is over, I will go first, we will not change the green mountain, the green water will flow ¡­¡± We¡¯ll meet again some day 4 words, Chu Qing hasn¡¯t spoken yet, dream drunk body flashed, and arrived in front of Chu Qing, 5 fingers clenched, clutching Chu Qing¡¯s neckline, facing Chu Qing, 2 people apart But one foot, Chu Qing can smell the dream drunk, that faint fragrance. Sure enough, the trouble is coming, Chu Qing originally wanted to slip away, and now looking like this, it is difficult for him to want to go. Chu Qing was bitter in his heart, and Mengzui continued to say: ¡°Answer my question.¡± The tone of Mengzui¡¯s tone this time had already obviously brought anger. ¡°I can¡¯t say, you want to know, ask Xing Lie.¡± Chu Qing scorned, he promised Xing Lie, did not reveal Xing Lie¡¯s secret. Meng Zui¡¯s eyes turned around and then said, ¡°Xing Lie kept you secret? Say, you are afraid that Xing Lie will kill you? But are you afraid that I will kill you?¡± Dream drunk while speaking, with hard hands, the distance from Chu Qing was pulled a little further, and the two were almost close together. (End of this chapter) Chapter 285 The fragrance is so lingering, the dream is really beautiful, Chu Qing looks at the beauty close by, the instinctive reaction is inevitable, swallowing saliva, Chu Qing can¡¯t help but move his head forward and print his mouth. Dream drunk was stunned directly, and there was a feeling of electric shock. This was her first kiss. Dream drunk waved her hand, directly Chu Chuan threw away a dozen meters away, and then pouted 2 times, wiping her mouth fiercely. Look at that posture, which meant to wipe the lips, Chu Qing was confused by Meng Zui. Looking at Meng Zui¡¯s disgusted look, Chu Qing was deeply frustrated. That¡¯s right, he is Chu Qing. He looks so beautiful. In this World, as long as he walks on the street and puts a sentence, the person who wants to kiss him can line up to take pictures in the Yunjiang River outside the city. Why does she dream of drunkenness? She is the one who takes advantage of it, and it¡¯s her own who suffers from it. Chu Qing thinks that he is already used to this World¡¯s way of thinking, so it feels incredible. ¡°You are courting death.¡± Meng Zui shouted and rushed to Chu Qing. After a while, she had rubbed her lips red and swelled slightly. Chu Qing was carried in his hands again by dream drunk. I saw that dream drunk slim eyebrows was furious. Chu Qing did n¡¯t want to do anything for a few days. He could talk about things that he could solve. Why kill him. Therefore, Chu Qing came weakly: ¡°I am a man.¡± Chu Qing is reminding Meng Zui that he can be kissed by Fangze as soon as possible. It ¡¯s a pity that Mengzui did n¡¯t think so. Mengzui raised the hand and smashed Chu Qing on the ground again, shouting: ¡°Why? You still count on the old lady ¡¯s profoundly grateful failure. The old lady has cleanliness. Do you know, your saliva makes me feel Disgusting, I really want to strangle you. ¡° Dream was drunk with swear words, and even Qi¡¯s manners were not spoken. Chu Qing was once again fell to the ground. This time, he fell out of anger. This crazy woman, Chu Qing scolded and stood up from the ground. Secretly, I do n¡¯t know how many men there are, and I say that I have cleanliness. Chu Qing simply does n¡¯t believe her gibberish. The contemptuous expression on Chu Qing¡¯s face stimulated the dream drunk again, and a flashing dream drunk caught it again. Wind Escape Technique, Chu Qing hurriedly dodge, they were both dropped twice, and Chu Qing¡¯s brain was not broken, how could it be possible for Dream Drunk to catch it again. Chu Qing struggled to dodge, but it was only delayed, so for a moment, after a few rounds, Chu Qing was caught in the hands of Meng Zui again. ¡°Apologize, pay back the money.¡± Meng Zui asked. If she didn¡¯t want to talk to the stinky man if she didn¡¯t need it, as long as she did these two things, she couldn¡¯t help throwing Chu Qing far, and she didn¡¯t want to see it again in her life. Every time she met this man, she was bad luck, but she couldn¡¯t kill it. This time Chu Qing brought her a sense of threat again. Dream drunk in anxiety, also can not ask Chu Qing about Xing Lie. Apologize, no problem, Chu Qing opened his mouth: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, all right?¡± ¡°Repay the money.¡± Mengzui continued. ¡°Why?¡± Chu Qing did not agree. ¡°You promised last time, would you like me to listen to the recording?¡± Meng Zui said, gritting her teeth. She dared to mention the last time, mentioning the last time, the humiliation in Chu Qing¡¯s heart burst, coldly said: ¡°Take my last mental loss fee, how to count?¡± ¡°How much do you want, is it possible that, you still want a cancellation, you are not so valuable.¡± Meng Zui remembered Chu Qing last time when he went furious, a little more playful in his eyes. For your sister ¡¯s money, if you have a choice, Chu Qing wo n¡¯t agree to that kind of thing if you give more money, but Chu Qing knows that talking with this perverted woman does n¡¯t make sense. With a twisted head, Chu Qing opened the mouth and said: ¡°Anyway, I don¡¯t have money, what can you do to me?¡± Who is not going to be a rogue, and Chu Qing does n¡¯t want to talk to her because of the bad attitude of dream drunk. (End of this chapter) Chapter 286 ¡°It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t have money. Give me your sword last time, and we will cancel the matter between us.¡± Meng Zui is still thinking about Chu Qing¡¯s sword. Chu Qing didn¡¯t even think about it, and answered directly: ¡°I didn¡¯t bring it.¡± Chu Qing¡¯s body is really empty, there is nothing, his things can be in the storage space, even if the dream drunk stripped him, the body search will not find anything, at most you will find the mask tattoo on his right shoulder . Dream drunk hearing this eyeball turned and said with a sneer face: ¡°hehe, I don¡¯t believe it, I remember that when you last came, there was no place to hide the sword, but the sword appeared out of thin air, so There must be some secret in you, and I know you must be able to take out that sword now. Do n¡¯t think of me, but I can also give you the second option, that is, you tell me, the secret of your possession It can also be cancelled in one lump sum. ¡° Chu Qing¡¯s eyes narrowed, this woman is really thoughtful, at first asking for money, then the next sword, and now the idea of ??storage space. It seems that she only needs one, but if Chu Qing really believed her, he screwed his head down and kicked the ball. According to Chu Qing, dream drunk is all I want. This is a region¡¯s Overlord of Jinmen Underground World. It is a person who eats people and does not spit bones. If she is really confused by her fascinating appearance and chooses to believe her, then But it can only become a ghost under the skirt, Chu Qing does not want to be a ghost. So Chu Qing smiled and said, ¡°You are too greedy.¡± ¡°Oh, greed, I think you are the only traitor, right? At a young age, your thoughts are so deep, do your parents know?¡± Meng Zui was annoyed by Chu Qing¡¯s intentions. Chu Qing was silent, the atmosphere became cold, and 2 people began to stalemate. ¡°Give it, or don¡¯t give it.¡± Mengzui couldn¡¯t help it, opened the mouth and said. ¡°What do you say?¡± Chu Qing has patience. Bang ~ The third time, Chu Qing was thrown out by dream drunk for the third time, and the body came into full contact with the ground. This dead woman did n¡¯t keep her hands at all. Came out. What do you think of him? Do you want to squeeze as much as you want? Chu Qing has a good temper, but he also has a temper. Chu Qing A carp rolled up from the ground, right hand behind his back. At the next instant, a rifle appeared in the hands of Chu Qing. If there is no excess, Chu Qing ¡¯s gun finger dreams drunk, without the slightest hesitation ¡¯s trigger, your sister ¡¯s, if the tiger does not show its might, you would treat me as a sick cat. It was simply intolerably, the gunshots sounded, the dark muzzle sprayed a thin blue flame, and a Forgotten warhead covered with blue silk thread went straight to the dream and drunk at an amazing speed. Chu Qing and Mengzui were separated by only 3 or 5 steps, so Wangchuan arrived in a blink of an eye. The fast Mengzui was too late to be horrified. Only a scream was heard. In Chu Qing¡¯s perception, an air wall appeared in front of Meng Zui. Wang Chuan bomb hit the air wall. Because the air was soft, it did not burst. Instead, it was redirected and shot diagonally towards the dome. The finger-sized Wangchuan bomb hit the ceiling and made a huge roar, the smoke filled, and the sunlight poured. This is the top floor of the building, and a Chuchuan bomb from Chu Qing directly opened a skylight to the palace where Meng Zui was drunk. Dream drunk was standing under the skylight, sweating, watching Chu Qing, murderous aura full, but she knew Chu Qing left her hand, or as long as she forgot to lock her, she would n¡¯t be like this, she would change the trajectory, although she suffered Startled, but not hurt at all. (End of this chapter) Chapter 287 As for why Chu Qing keeps his hands, it is probably affected by the beauty of dream drunk, it is a pity to let such beauties disappear. After Chu Qing¡¯s shot, he didn¡¯t hang down the muzzle, the muzzle was still facing the dream drunk, and there were 3 ammunition in the gun. After Meng Zui stabilized his mind, he also had a silver-grey pistol in his hand. The gun is long and narrow, and the shape is rugged, and it is not a guy for women. The most important point is that Chu Qing feels the smell of forgetting Sichuan from the gun. Chu Qing has something to do with Chu Chuan, as well as dream drunk. Now it is forgetting Chuan to forget Chuan. If Chu Qing relies on 4 Level 3 forget-to-fire bombs, he can drunk his dream and put him to death, then his ending will not be so good. Well now, Chu Qing dropped his muzzle and faced with the dreaming drunken killing intent, Chu Qing relaxed. Before coming, Chu Qing knew that this was a troublesome thing, it was easy to walk in here, but it was impossible to want to go out from here without paying a price. But if you want to talk directly, Mengzuo, the proud woman, will never put herself in her eyes. The two parties are not equal. Chu Qing did the same thing as when he was with the Xing family, putting everyone in one place, so that it would be much better to talk. In the Xing family, Chu Qing used a man to pull Xing Lie from the altar. Today, Chu Qing is based on life, and everyone is equal before death. ¡°You really have a weird body.¡± Meng Zui said, staring at the extra rifle in Chu Qing¡¯s hand. She thought she understood Chu Qing¡¯s meaning. ¡°But I won¡¯t give it to you. Last Spirit Stone, I gave you 100 pieces. We cancelled everything between us.¡± Chu Qing directly offered the price. Before the change, Chu Qing¡¯s son will not be drunk, but now it is different. He has relatives and women. He is no longer the one who is full, the family is not hungry, and the sword is repaired alone. There are scruples. ¡°No.¡± Mengzui disagreed. ¡°So what do you want?¡± Chu Qing asked Mengzui, and at the same time warned Mengzui with his eyes, don¡¯t go too far. If Mengzui had to rust the sword, or storage space, Chu Qing could only either the fish dies or the net splits. And, again, these two distinct things are actually one. ¡°I don¡¯t know what chips you have?¡± Mengzui didn¡¯t rush to make a price, she seemed to deliberately consume Chu Qing. She felt that Chu Qing¡¯s age, her deep thoughts, and her patience must be limited. When Chu Qing couldn¡¯t spend it, she would You can get the price from the ground. Chu Qing thought a little, flicked his fingertips, a drop of amber liquid, and went straight to the dream drunk. Mengzui did not directly pick it up with her hands, but placed it on the palm of her hand so that she would not touch the skin. She was afraid that Chu Qing would cheat. ¡°What is this?¡± Meng Zui asked. She was more and more curious about Chu Qing, Spirit Stone, ancient sword, and a secret that she did not know, and now suddenly came out such a thing that she did not know, the breath above made her very Heartbeat, she now has the urge to grab Chu Qing and study slowly. In that case, she must have gained a lot. This Chu Qing is a fat sheep in her eyes, and it is a kind of fat and oily, but this fat sheep is covered with poisonous thorns, which makes her unable to talk. This thing is naturally a syrup, but Chu Qing impossible said it. This is about the death of a military commander. Although Gong Yue has helped him down, he is still cautious. ¡°You can try it and just absorb it. I¡¯m very sincere.¡± Chu Qing knows that Mengzui¡¯s defense against him, so now see if Mengzui has that courage. (End of this chapter) Chapter 288 Chu Qing does not like to drag mud and water, so he will use this method to solve the problem of drunkenness, otherwise he can play a promise note. Meng Zui stared at Chu Qing suspiciously for a moment, his palms vigorously dispersed, the drop of agar syrup fell into Meng Zui¡¯s palm, and instantly fell into his palm, disappeared. At the same time, Mengzui felt that since her palm began, there was a heat flow from her within the body. This heat flow made her a long time stagnation of the bottleneck, and there was a slight loosening. In front of the sturdy bottleneck, this heat flow is still too small, otherwise, if the heat flow is enough, she can have a breakthrough bottleneck, and her strength is increasing by one level. Thinking of this, Dream was drunk with fiery hearts, and the eyes were bursting with hot rays of light. He stared at Chu Qing, looking like that, he seemed to want to swallow Chu Qing. ¡°This thing, how much do you have?¡± Meng Zui licked her dry lips and asked, there were too many good things, so much that she almost couldn¡¯t bear to kill. ¡°If I said, would you believe it?¡± Chu Qing joked. There is no trust between them at all. He said that he had a pot, and he was afraid that he would think he had a bucket, so this question is not necessary, it is a nonsense. ¡°I can give you a big fist.¡± Chu Qing said, raising his rifle, this is his attitude. Dream drunk hesitated for a long time, she could not force Chu Qing too much, and finally nodded to agree. Before Chu Qing came, he prepared 100 Spirit Stones, together with a fist sized mass of agar, and gave it to Mengzui. 2 people gave a high-five as a vow, indicating that the previous grudges were cancelled. Chu Qing did not want to worry about the gains and losses. After the matter was resolved, Chu Qing without the slightest hesitation turned and left. Meng Zui looked at a bunch of things that Chu Qing left behind, and the corners of his mouth bent a sinister arc. This matter was just beginning, little man. If you want to do that, it is really naive. Last time I removed a pillar, and this time I penetrated the roof again, you really can toss, but I am drunk, I lack such a male pet, you can¡¯t escape my palm, dream drunk Mutter to himself. Outside the drunk and dreamy building, Chu Qing stood downstairs and looked up. The dozens of floors of the building towered into the sky, imposing manner magnificently, Chu Qing narrowed his eyes and thought, if this drunken stupor can be surnamed Chu, then ¡­ Just returned the high-five as a vow, saying that the two people who are irrelevant in the future will each be pregnant at one time. Chu Qing drove home, wondering all the way, how to deal with the woman who was drunk. Before coming, Chu Qing did not have this idea, but when he thought that he had not only been dropped three times, but also lost money, Chu Qing felt stumped. This matter can¡¯t be counted like this, Chu Qing thinks that he is drunk with the dream, he wants to see who will be willing to pervert. Maybe he could practice Medicine Pill, and Chu Qing¡¯s eyes lit up and he smiled treacherously. In Chu Qing¡¯s memory, there is a medicine pill called eccentric heart pill. Those who serve the pill will suffer 10000 ant eccentric heart pains and do not want to live. This was Chu Qing¡¯s previous life. It was created by a evil repair. Chu Qing had tasted that taste. It was sour, and Chu Qing now remembered that his back was cold. Later, the evil repair was Chu Qing a sword seals the throat, Pill Recipe also fell into the hands of Chu Qing, Poison Pill and the antidote Chu Qing both. But do you really want to do this? This is too much. Chu Qing thought about it, and denied himself, and he couldn¡¯t make up his mind for a while. When he returned home, Chu Qing was still thinking about this matter. It wasn¡¯t until ** sleeping that Chu Qing had a taste, he seemed to be bad , This is not enough, Chu Qing hurriedly shook his head, to get rid of the thought of the next work. He does n¡¯t need to be so insidious, he just wants to do it. It ¡¯s not just a woman, just conquer it ¡­ (End of this chapter) Chapter 289 Time passed quickly, and the following week, Chu Qing did not encounter any trouble. Huahua was invited by her mother to be the technical director of the company, not the consultant that Chu Qing said. As for the elder sister, after two days of peace, the old problems showed signs of recurrence, but no one cared about that¡¯s all. Chu Qing was invited twice by Ye Chenxi, and twice by Zhai Yu, a man determined to be a lady. But these are 2 different appointments, but 10000000 can¡¯t be confused. On this day, Chu Qing and Zhai Yu come back to the bar, and their heads are drowsy. Tomorrow is the day when the results come out. I do n¡¯t know what the exam is like. Chu Qing is lying Thinking on the bed. On 2nd day, Chu Qing went to school as always. Today everyone seems to remember the agreement between Chu Qing and Tong Fei. The atmosphere of Class 6 is very strange. Song Chaoran was not as enthusiastic as usual, sitting quietly in his seat, waiting for Tong Fei to announce his results. On the other hand, Chu Qing is much calmer, what should he do, so he made discussions spiritedly for 4 times. Everyone is telling that Chu Qing has broken the jar and is ready to call the parents. Some people even say that Chu Qing has written the review and waited for the morning meeting to admit that he was wrong. The rumor spreads to me, and I do n¡¯t know who said it. Anyway, after listening to Ye Mao ¡¯s letter, he foolishly ran and asked Chu Qing: ¡°Have you really written the review?¡± Chu Qing is full of black lines and directly gives Ye Mao a ¡°roll¡± word. Is he the kind of person who easily admits defeat? Besides, the one to emerge victorious is not necessarily? Chu Qing thinks his answer is also good. In the eager anticipation of everyone, Tong Fei, the head teacher, finally came to the classroom. The first sentence on the podium was: ¡°Chu Qing, let your parents know tomorrow to come and learn.¡± Tong Fei smiled brilliantly, and looked very in a good mood. She said that she meant that Chu Qing had not entered the top ten. There was an instant cry in the class, each and everyone taking pleasure in other people¡¯s misfortune looked at Chu Qing, Song Chaoran was ashamed, and her performance certainly did not enter the top ten, which goes without saying. Chu Qing heard the result, blinked, and said, ¡°This No way?¡± He feels that he has done well enough. If this does not make it to the top ten, then the strength of the top ten is too abnormal. How do you learn? Chu Qing ¡¯s words made all around people who read jokes laugh more cheerfully, and Tong Fei on the podium took Chu Qing ¡¯s words: ¡°It ¡¯s really impossible, I do n¡¯t believe that you can take the exam so well, actually The child took the first place in the class, 11th grade, ¡° Hiss ~ There was an inhalation sound in the classroom, just those who are still taking pleasure in other people¡¯s misfortune, each and everyone looked at Chu Qing dumbfounded, as if they saw a ghost. In everyone¡¯s mind, such an idea can¡¯t help but come up: how is this possible? Ye Mao was shocked, and he directly bit off a pen, and the students were still in shock, but Tong Fei¡¯s words did not stop: ¡°So, I seriously doubt that you cheated, but unfortunately, evil is not right, Even if you cheated, you did n¡¯t get into the top ten. ¡° Tong Fei looked at Chu Qing¡¯s eyes, she was full of contempt, she didn¡¯t believe it at all, Chu Qing could test this result by her own ability. After listening to Tong Fei¡¯s words, Chu Qing¡¯s anger flared up, and he asked the proctor to target himself at the time of the exam. Now his grades came out, and he cheated himself on cheating. Tong Fei is confessing to the change, they all eat Is it dry? The supervision was so strict that Chu Qing copied it. (End of this chapter) Chapter 290 ¡°Teacher, do you have any evidence? Please don¡¯t spur on people if there is no evidence.¡± Chu Qing stood up and retorted, it was too much for Fei Tong. ¡°Evidence? Of course there is.¡± Tong Fei patted the podium and said that this time she had to give Chu Qing a profound lesson. Tong Fei said that solemnly vowed, Chu Qing was a bit dazed, he simply did not cheat, how could Tong Fei have evidence, so Chu Qing asked: ¡°What evidence?¡± ¡°I will naturally check the monitoring later, and I will make you convinced. Now I will announce the results first, and you will sit down for me.¡± Tong Fei is not satisfied with Chu Qing¡¯s tone of questioning her. But she didn¡¯t want to think about it, she didn¡¯t defamed Chu Qing first, why did Chu Qing question. Chu Qing buckled his hat as soon as he heard that Tong Fei could not produce the evidence. How could this be done. Chu Qing said with a sullen face: ¡°If the Teacher can¡¯t come up with evidence now, don¡¯t say I cheated, wait until the Teacher can come up with the evidence.¡± The students in class 6, when Chu Qing and Tong Fei rose up, the good guys didn¡¯t know who brought the head, each and everyone applauded and coaxed, some even whistled, lest the world would not be chaotic. Song Chaoran was very worried about this, and continued to signal Chu Qing with his eyes and told Chu Qing to say a few words. Chu Qing turned a blind eye and poured dirty water on his head. He couldn¡¯t bear it. Tong Fei didn¡¯t come to Taiwan a little bit, panting with rage said: ¡°hmph, the dead duck¡¯s mouth is hard, I think you don¡¯t hit the south wall and don¡¯t look back, wait for you and me to check and monitor, when the time comes, what do you say? ¡° ¡°Okay.¡± Chu Qing replied, he was not afraid of the oblique shadow, he walked well, stood upright, and had no heart. When Tong Fei finished the work and left the classroom, he was specially called Chu Qing. This was to monitor the confrontation before. Chu Qing did not know where Dao Child Fei¡¯s confidence came from, so he got up and kept up. When 2 people left, Class 6 exploded in an instant. Not only did they talk in private, some people even ran out of the class and rushed to tell each other. For a time, the name Chu Qing set off a storm in the campus of No. 1 Middle School. When Tang Ziyan heard about this, he was playing football with Tao Yunyao. After understanding what was going on, he took a slight look and continued to play her ball. She did n¡¯t worry about Chu Qing at all because she knew Chu Qing and knew that in the end The deflated person must be Tong Fei. She has this confidence in Chu Qing, but that is a man who can¡¯t even get on with herself, Tong Fei is far from even better. Tang Ziyan remained unmoved, but Tao Yunyao could hear his eyes glowing. Without saying anything, he dragged Tang Ziyan out of the football field and went to the dressing room to change clothes. Along the way, Tang Ziyan was urged to take a look, because she wanted to watch Chu Qing eat deflated, it would be better if she could piggyback on Ye Mao. Before, she was just not right with Chu Qing. After the last confession, she even remembered Ye Mao. Tang Ziyan didn¡¯t want to go, but Tao Yunyao couldn¡¯t stand it. She had nodded to agree. She is the chairman of the student union. It¡¯s no problem to use this identity to take a look. When Tao Yunyao dragged Tang Ziyan to the school office, he was startled by the people in front of him. Hey, a big battle, Principal, Vice Principal, director of the Academic Affairs Office ¡­ Slowly becoming a house, all squeezed in front of the computer screen, Chu Qing and Tong Fei are also at the forefront. These people are just like Tao Yunyao. After the last basketball game, Chu Qing became a celebrity and a hero. As soon as they heard that there was such a thing, they immediately came to see the excitement, and they could not talk about standing on Chu Qing¡¯s side or Tong Fei¡¯s side. They just looked at it. (End of this chapter) Chapter 291 When Tang Ziyan came in, she immediately attracted everyone¡¯s attention. She was the proud student of No.1 Middle School and was expected to be admitted to the National University. Among them, the amiable Vice Principal, a little old woman, and happily joked with Tang Ziyan: ¡°Ziyan, are you worried about your little boyfriend?¡± Well, Tang Ziyan glanced at him, staring at the screen of the proctor, Chu Qing, indifferent expression. Attracted others to laugh lightly. Even so, they couldn¡¯t alarm Chu Qing and Tong Fei who were watching the monitoring. Tong Fei was determined to make Chu Qing look good. For this reason, she was n¡¯t even content to ask Chu Qing to ask her parents to review the teachers and students in the school. She also got evidence of Chu Qing ¡¯s cheating. Biting Chu Qing doesn¡¯t let go, chasing hard. And Chu Qing, he was unintentionally watching the surveillance, because he knew that even if Tong Fei stared at him in the surveillance and watched the video 7 times 8 times, he could not find any evidence. However, after watching the First Stage exam, Chu Qing suddenly found something interesting in the monitoring, so Chu Qing was also interested in monitoring, leaving nothing to do with the left and right, just look at it. This is 2 points. Before Tang Ziyan didn¡¯t come, although there were many people in the room, only 2 people watched the monitoring. After Tang Ziyan came, the number of people watching the surveillance became three and a half. Tao Yunyao pulled Tang Ziyan to squeeze in front of the monitor, staring at Ye Mao in the monitor, clenching his teeth while watching, and did not know what to think. Tang Ziyan sometimes looked at it, sometimes pondering her thoughts because she wanted to know, what was Chu Qing looking at? Until the monitoring is finished, the house is full of absolute silence, and the silence is surprising, everyone is waiting for a result. Tong Fei did n¡¯t dare to look back with a crying face, but Chu Qing tested his face and smiled faintly at Tang Ziyan. When Tang Ziyan came, he was understood, just busy watching the monitor, and had no time to say hello. Tao Yunyao stared at Ye Mao with a smile on his lips, not knowing what to be happy about. Cough cough, Vice Principal, as a peacemaker, came out and coughed twice and asked Tong Fei, ¡°Tong Teacher, is there any problem?¡± Tong Fei¡¯s face was very ugly. In her heart, she said that impossible continuously. The reason why she bite Chu Qing to cheat is because she said it in the office after the score came out. The class teacher of Class 8 at that time told Tong Fei that Chu Qing seemed to cheat while she was in the exam. Because of such an ambiguous claim, Tong Fei believed the class teacher of Class 2 and bit Chu Chu. Looking back now, it was clearly that the slut was hurting her. Chu Qing took such a good result that class 6 overtook class 8, so the slut was jealous and deliberately misled himself, but he was also stupid and actually still Lettered. Now if you ride a tiger, it¡¯s hard to get off, Tong Fei apologizes to Chu Qing in the face of the facts, but he can¡¯t hold his face. In front of such a group of leaders, Tong Fei had to give an explanation, and after a long time, Tong Fei only supported us and said, ¡°No ¡­ no problem.¡± This means that as a class teacher, she misunderstood her students, not only misunderstood, but also slandered. This makes people in a room look unnatural. At this time, there is also a sneaky person at the door of the school office. Stick one¡¯s head around to look for. That man was the head teacher of Class 8. After being seen by Tong Fei, his face was provocative, which could make Tong Fei¡¯s temper not secret, and secretly gritted his teeth, but unfortunately she was no choice but to suffer in silence. (End of this chapter) Chapter 292 Just when the scene was awkward, Chu Qing suddenly raised his hand and said, ¡°I have a problem.¡± Suddenly attracted everyone¡¯s attention, all looked towards Chu Qing, want to know what is wrong with Chu Qing, can he still report his failure? Chu Qing asked the staff to turn the monitoring back and then pointed to a candidate in the examination room and said, ¡°He is cheating.¡± Sure enough, everyone noticed the candidate and noticed the clue in a moment. Tang Ziyan suddenly realized that it was no wonder that Chu Qing stared at the monitor so seriously, it turned out that this was discovered. But what about this? For the people in this room, this matter was insignificant. The Principal coughed twice. He cheated by students in his school. He was a little ugly in his face. From level to level, the director of the Academic Affairs Office quickly received the task. This thing will not have any results after a while. The laughed Vice Principal stood up in time to prepare to end today ¡¯s farce. At this time Tong Fei suddenly interjected: ¡°I have an impression of this student, it seems to be class 8, right? Wu Teacher?¡± Tong Fei pulled out the head teacher of class 8, and she had a bad breath in her stomach. There was no place to spread it? didn¡¯t expect Chu Qing so powerful, just after dozing off, he brought him a pillow, Tong Fei immediately took advantage of this matter and made a fuss. 8 The teacher in charge of the class was named by Tong Fei and had to stand out brace oneself. He stared at the monitor for a while and pretended to embarrassedly admit, ¡°This seems to be our class.¡± In fact, when Chu Qing pointed it out, she jumped in her heart and knew who the student was. Doing it now is just to make her face look better. But Tong Fei apparently did not want to give up, and stood up and said: ¡°Well, you Wu Lanhua, the students of your own class cheated, and the students of our class splashed dirty water and hurt me ¡­¡± Speaking of which, Tong Fei seemed to realize something and shut up in time, but the one present was not a human spirit and instantly understood what was going on. Chu Qingzai carefully looked at the class teacher named Wu Lanhua in class 8. He remembered this person and gave him two exams during the exam. It turned out that the problem was rooted in her, but Tong Fei was not much better. These two people were half a catty to 8 2. In this way, the scene is very ugly, Principal¡¯s face, yin can drip water. Vice Principal is a good player, and immediately said: ¡°Who is that, Tao Yunyao, classmate Tao?¡± Tao Yunyao was nodded and looked at Vice Principal, not knowing how to get involved again. ¡°You go to class 8 and call the cheating classmate.¡± Vice Principal then ordered. Tao Yunyao nodded to leave, the rest are waiting hard, Tao Yunyao¡¯s work efficiency is very high, and within a short time, led a female classmate in. The man was the one under surveillance. The cheating man named Ma Tingting. Ma Tingting came in and saw the school leader in this room. He was so scared that the atmosphere dared not come out. Just when she didn¡¯t know the reason, the class teacher of Class 8 came to the rescue directly to save lost self-control and asked, ¡°Ma Tingting, did you cheat in the exam?¡± As soon as this remark came out, Ma Tingting almost scared her urine. So many people called her to come because of this? 6 The Godless Lord, regardless of the actual situation, directly explained the cheating. There is no slight put up a desperate struggle. According to Ma Tingting, they have a cheating professional team. The list of personnel and division of tasks in this team are clearly stated by Ma Tingting. (End of this chapter) Chapter 293 After Ma Tingting finished speaking, Principal¡¯s face couldn¡¯t be hung, he patted the table directly, and walked away with his sleeves. When he left, he gave Tong Fei and Ma Lanhua a cold eye. At this time, Tong Fei and Ma Lanhua had two people, and their backs were sweating. The Principal left, and the others also left each and everyone. Finally, there was only Vice Principal, who could not walk, and the director of the Academic Affairs Office, Tong Fei. , Malanhua, and Chu Qing. So far, it seems that Chu Qing has nothing to do with it. It has become the problem of Tong Fei and Malanhua. These two people must be criticized. Chu Qing is a little bit cool. Therefore, Chu Qing also proposed to leave, Vice Principal left a bit and said: ¡°Chu Qing, you shined in the basketball game last time, which can add a lot of luster to our first one. I also listen to this matter. Having said that, I apologize to you on behalf of the school. There is a flaw in our work, and there is a small agreement about you and Tong Fei Teacher. I am here to declare that you have won. If you have any questions in the future, you can come directly I.¡± Well, in this case, someone gave the steps, Chu Qing came down and said in his mouth: ¡°Principal said too much, in fact, I am also wrong ¡­¡± After talking, Chu Qing left the school office and got goose bumps, but today¡¯s things are considered Perfection, although there are some twists and turns. This time he was afraid that he had offended class 8 teacher and Tong Fei. When they went out, the eyes of the two people were really scary and scary, but it was an unexpected joy that the agreement counted him win. Chu Qing was secretly happy, and suddenly a disappointing voice came from behind, and only heard Tao Yunyao say: ¡°Hey, the one with the surname Chu in front, you really walked the lucky dog ??excrement, this kind of thing can also let you come across.¡± Chu Qing turned his head and looked at Tang Ziyan and Tao Yunyao who were more than ten steps away, thinking that today¡¯s business is not about luck. They were asked by Malan Hua. If Malan did not deliberately mislead Tong Fei, Tong Fei would not trouble Chu Qing. Tong Fei would n¡¯t find Chu Qing trouble, so he would n¡¯t check the monitor. If he did n¡¯t check the monitor, he would n¡¯t find Ma Tingting cheating, and there would be no ending now. Something happened, but the faces of 2 people were cracked. And this matter, Vice Principal made a conclusion, it is their flaws in their work, as for who¡¯s flaws need to be said? It seems that Ma Lanhua and Tong Fei will be uncomfortable for a while in the future. Tang Ziyan seemed to see that Chu Qing did not understand Tao Yunyao, and then added: ¡°You know Vice Principal, why did you say you won?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it a reward for me?¡± Chu Qing asked back, whether it¡¯s a basketball game, or this time to dig up a cheating gang, it is Chu Qing who has merit and deserves the award. Tang Ziyan shook his head: ¡°No, because one of the people who Ma Tingting gave was the top ten of this grade. According to the school rules, her score was invalid this time, so you substitute one forward and become the tenth grade. You are done. Your commitment, so you won. At the same time, congratulations to you, becoming the first boy to enter the top ten of the grade. ¡° It turned out to be the case. After listening to Chu Qing, I really didn¡¯t know what to say. Tao Yunyao made a face to Chu Qing, probably jealous of Chu Qing¡¯s dogshit luck. ¡°Hello, how did you score all the time, so much progress, honestly, did you cheat.¡± On the way back to the classroom, Tao Yunyao grabbed Chu Qing and asked. ¡°Are you blind? Didn¡¯t you watch the monitor just now.¡± Chu Qing shrugged back unkindly. Tang Ziyan is used to the two people¡¯s mouth, just smiles and does not speak. (End of this chapter) Chapter 294 After this incident, Chu Qing ¡¯s name was once again in the middle school, and it set off a craze. Everyone ¡¯s conversations before and after the tea were all changed in a blink of an eye, how to match the school flowers and the grass. In the past, some people questioned the vase of Chu Qing, which was not worthy of Tang Ziyan, a school grass with both culture and martial arts. Now Chu Qing proves that he is not a bauble vase. Before those who questioned Chu Qing, each and everyone lost Sounded. However, Chu Qing¡¯s troubles also followed. After this incident, no more than 2 days later, the school flower in the 2nd, Li Youwei transferred to the 1st, that is the younger brother of Li Huang¡¯er, who had trouble finding Chu Qing because of Tang Ziyan People. Due to the influence of Li Family, the old account Chu Qing hasn¡¯t looked for Li Youwei yet. This time he came to the initiative and Chu Qing heard this news and thought it was not an accident. Until Tang Ziyan found Chu Qing and told Chu Qing that there was her mother¡¯s handwriting behind him, Chu Qing suddenly came to Tang Ziyan, and Chu Qing couldn¡¯t help but sigh: ¡°You really have a lot of good fortune in love affairs. . ¡° Tang Ziyan blinked his eyes and immediately returned to Chu Qing with a sentence: ¡°This sounds sour, shouldn¡¯t be jealous.¡± ¡°No.¡± Chu Qing shook his head. He ate Li Youwei¡¯s vinegar. How could it be that straw bag? But Chu Qing reacted in Tang Ziyan¡¯s eyes, that was jealous, and turned back to hold Chu Qing¡¯s face and gave Chu Qing a kiss, which was somewhat completely unprepared by Chu Qing. More completely unprepared is Li Youwei Young Master Li sitting not far from Chu Qing. That ¡¯s right, Li Youwei not only transferred to school, but also entered 6 classes. He did n¡¯t go to the class where Tang Ziyan was. I thought Li Youwei¡¯s goal was himself. But now it seems that he is only a secondary goal, the main goal is Tang Ziyan, Li Youwei should be Tang Rong and Chu Qing to fight the ring, between Chu Qing and Li Youwei, Tang mother took Li Youwei, This made Chu Qing shake his head secretly, his vision was bad enough. After a kiss, Tang Ziyan patted his ass and walked away. Li Youwei had a black face and glared at Chu Qing. He hated Chu Qing in the bones. Chu Qing was speechless. On the first day of Li Youwei¡¯s class 6, he brought gifts to the whole class, but there was no Chu Qing and Ye Mao alone. Chu Qing did not because of Tang Ziyan, but Ye Mao did not, it was because Ye Family and Li Family were in full swing. In this small class, Li Youwei suddenly had such a crap stick, and Chu Qing suddenly felt afraid of having some lively watching. Although Li Youwei sat in class 6, he was in class one, and he was absent in class, and ran to class one after class. Ye Mao was very dissatisfied with this, and urged Chu Qing to go to a class, fearing that Li Youwei would take Tang Ziyan away. Chu Qing didn¡¯t care about it. If Li Youwei could take Tang Ziyan away, maybe he could really look at this Li Youwei, but unfortunately he couldn¡¯t. Since Li Youwei came to No. 1 Middle School, Tang Ziyan has added a tail. In addition to the school hours, no matter when and where, Tang Ziyan will always follow Li Youwei, even if Tang Ziyan goes to the toilet, Li Youwei Will stay outside. To this end, Tang Ziyan was troubled. She tried to drive Li Youwei more than once, but all ended in failure. Li Youwei took Tang Mother ¡¯s act high and mighty due to the words of a superior, leaving Tang Ziyan helpless. There are 3 other people in Zhuo Buqun group. In Li Youwei¡¯s first middle school, 2 days later, they found Chu Qing and told Chu Qing whether they should beat Li Youwei to block the toilet, because the kid was so owed. . Everywhere Chu Chu¡¯s bad words were poured on Chu Qing, and dirty water was poured on it. Chu Qing was only faintly smiled. He rejected the proposal of Zhuo Buqu 3 people. He didn¡¯t sigh with Li Youwei for this trivial matter. (End of this chapter) Chapter 295 Chu Qing¡¯s eyes are always on Tang Mu. Li Youwei is a fart. Chu Qing is too lazy to use his brains. Chu Qing is thinking, how can he change Tang Mu¡¯s view? the past few days, he has been thinking about this problem, not going to Tang Ziyan when he is free, because Tang Ziyan always follows Li Youwei, and Chu Qing does not want to take care of this guy. Therefore, Chu Qing went to Zhuo Buqun to play with them. After the last incident of the Xing family, Chu Qing has regarded them as a confidant brother. Zhuo Buqun 3 people have been cultivation Chu Qing for their ancient martial arts cultivation technique since these days, plus Chu Qing provided them with Spirit Stone, 3 people entered the country quickly. Zhang Xifei, who has the highest strength, has already entered Grade 6, and Zhuo Buqun also has the strength of 5 grades. The small 5 is only Grade 3. This is related to personal innate talent and efforts, and Chu Qing can not force it. However, in a conversation, Chu Qing accidentally learned that these three people went to a wind and moon place in order to verify the rumor that the man could not practice martial arts, which can make Chu Qing light. However, after that time, the 3 people completely dispelled their doubts and convinced Chu Qing more. Chu Qing has also checked his body several times for their three people. In this cultivation technique, Chu Qing has also made many changes and has been able to fully adapt to the physique of men. However, as to what kind of realm can be cultivated, it depends on the individual¡¯s fortune. Ancient martial arts Aristocratic Family stand in great numbers in the empire, but there are not many true experts, this is the reason, the cultivation technique is only Path to Heaven, but can go more It depends on the individual. With the troubled cultivation technique, Chu Qing did not want to cultivate ancient martial arts. His extreme freedom is already a very advanced cultivation technique. Chu Qing has been comprehend for 300 years, and he has not fully understood, and this cultivation technique cultivation It is not a problem to fly up, why should Chu Qing neglect the root and pursue the tip, what ancient martial arts should I repair? Chu Qing still understands the truth of bite off more than one can chew, but I do n¡¯t know if this sky can still fly. Thinking of this, Chu Qing is a little worried. If it can soar, then when the time comes, where should he go? There are his loved ones, his friends, his women, unconsciously, he has been bound by countless fetters. When the night is quiet, Chu Qing will also think hard and find a way to solve her physique for Gongyue. This is what he promised Gongyue. Chu Qing will not forget, but I do n¡¯t know what happened to the chubby woman recently. Whether the weight is still growing, whether the resentment qi and hatred in the heart have been reduced by a few points, Chu Qing dreamed more than once that Gong Yue was overwhelmed by the body Inner Strength disorder and his body was overwhelmed, bursting into a scene of minced meat. Every time after dreaming, Chu Qing has a kind of sadness, is this the fat woman who likes it? Chu Qing shook his head to deny that it was impossible, she was so sullen, she was so heavy in her heart, she was so deep, she was a scheming girl, a living scheming girl. How could he like that kind of woman, for Gong Yue, he was just pitiful, pitiful for her experience, was deprived of her due innate talent, Chu Qing emphasized to herself more than once. Ye Chenxi recently found Chu Qing more frequently, and Chu Qing inferred that the secret fight between Ye Family and Li Family has eased. Both parties should be accumulating energy and waiting for the next match. Chu Qing¡¯s strength is also recovering steadily. This World Spiritual Qi is rich, which makes Chu Qing feel the most comfortable thing. Chu Qing is now in the later stage of Core Formation. In terms of martial artist¡¯s strength, it is probably Wu Jing 7 Grade 8. It seems to have entered the ranks of first-class experts in Jinmen. (End of this chapter) Chapter 296 the past few days Chu Qing In general, it ¡¯s not bad, and there is nothing to worry about, but Tang Ziyan is different. After Li Youwei came to the middle school, she was always worrying, and she was in class Not thinking about listening, because she was thinking about how to face Li Youwei¡¯s entanglement after class. This is not the 3rd day when Li Youwei transferred to the middle school. Tang Ziyan was entangled by Li Youwei for lunch. In the first 2 days, 2 people were eating in a restaurant outside the school, because Li Youwei was not a canteen meal and was squeamish. Today, Tang Ziyan is determined to have lunch in the school cafeteria, because she just wants to force Li Youwei away, but unfortunately she fell to the abacus. Li Youwei has wrapped Tang Ziyan into a realm. This is not a trivial matter. Drive him away. Because Li Youwei followed, Tao Yunyao, Tang Ziyan¡¯s best friend, these two people were nowhere near Tang Ziyan. She is not accustomed to Chu Qing, but this does not mean that she is used to Li Youwei, let Tao Yunyao express her views. She really feels that Chu Qing is a little bit better than Li Youwei. When Chu Qing and Tang Ziyan are together, although she is disgusted but does not have the urge to leave, Li Youwei, as long as you see Li Youwei and When Tang Ziyan is together, Tao Yunyao will immediately avoid it, like avoiding a viper. So for lunch at noon today, Tang Ziyan is destined to eat with Li Youwei alone, and there is no other way. Tang Ziyan took Li Youwei, who kept pace with each other, and cooked 2 servings of rice at the window. During the meal, Tang Ziyan asked Li Youwei: ¡°What food do you want to eat?¡± Li Youwei stared at Tang Ziyan with stern eyes, and replied affectionately: ¡°I will eat whatever you eat, and I like everything you like.¡± I *, there are 10000 heads in Tang Ziyan¡¯s heart, which is too nauseous, too disgusting, Tang Ziyan can¡¯t stand it, I really want to get a bowl of shit for this product, and then tell him, this is What he likes, see if he eats it or not. The insincere hypocrisy, Tang Ziyan was very upset, but because of her good education and principles, Tang Ziyan endured and casually beat 2 meals. Tang Ziyan was carrying a plate, walking in the cafeteria, full of bitterness, no appetite at all, just found a place, ready to sit down, and suddenly her eyes lit up, as if she saw a savior, bypassed the empty seat, turned and walked towards next to. She saw Chu Qing. Chu Qing was having dinner with Zhuo Buqun and Ye Mao at the same time. Five people occupied a long row of seats. Everyone was eating and laughing, and they were very happy. But when Tang Ziyan appeared with Li Youwei, like a pug, the laughter on the dining table stopped abruptly. Tang Ziyan walked over to Chu Qing, and Ye Mao next to Chu Qing hurriedly gave Tang Ziyan a place, and then said, ¡°I am full and the homework has not been written yet. I will go first.¡± Ye Mao said after all, he had an empty place and Tang Ziyan sat down next to Chu Qing. This time Li Youwei was embarrassed. No one gave him a seat. He blushed with blood. Tang Ziyan ignored Li Youwei and left him deliberately, but Li Youwei didn¡¯t get angry with Tang Ziyan. Instead, Fiercely glared at Chu Qing fiercely, turned to walk to the other side of the table, and sat down opposite Tang Ziyan. Chu Qing shouted directly in his heart, this is really a disaster for no one. He asked whom to mess with, Tang Ziyan must have deliberately deliberately pitted himself, Chu Qing was bitter in his heart, but couldn¡¯t tell. (End of this chapter) Chapter 297 After Li Youwei sat down, Zhuo Buqun, Zhang Xifei, 5 small, 3 people, each and everyone made excuses to leave, and the excuses were worse than one, made it clear that he did not want to dine with Li Youwei, deliberately embarrassed Li Youwei . Chu Qing scolded in his heart, this group of people did not justify, throwing themselves here, Chu Qing put down his chopsticks, turned to Tang Ziyan and said with a smile: ¡°I am full.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Tang Ziyan asked Chu Qing with a smile. Chu Qing wanted to slip away, how could it be so easy, she finally caught Chu Qing, how could it be so easy to let him go. Tang Ziyan said so, Chu Qing had to stay and eat with Tang Ziyan, but within ten minutes, Chu Qing almost exploded in situ. ¡°Ziyan, this rice is so hard. Is it not steamed? I like my 5-Star level chef ¡¯s steamed rice in a wooden barrel ¡­¡± ¡°Ziyan, this potato is so big, it has no taste inside, don¡¯t believe you try it ¡­¡± ¡°Ziyan, what kind of meat is this? I don¡¯t eat pork, it¡¯s so dirty ¡­¡± ¡°Ziyan, you taste this, it tastes bad ¡­¡± ¡°Ziyan ¡­¡± Chu Qing listened to what Li Youwei said to Tang Ziyan, and Chu Qing wanted to ask, should n¡¯t it be an intellectual disability? What the hell said. Chu Qing used to refuse to accept Tang Ziyan, she is indeed very good, but Chu Qing thinks he can do it too. But today, he served, he admitted that Tang Ziyan¡¯s endurance is much better than himself. Actually, Li Youwei could endure Li Youwei for 3 days. This was an unprecedented feat in Chu Qing¡¯s eyes. If it was Chu Qing, it would be difficult for Chu Qing to guarantee that he could not resist Li Youwei. Chu Qing was really disgusted today, with no appetite. Li Youwei is responsible. Therefore, Chu Qing¡¯s eyes showed a bit of playfulness. She sandwiched a piece of braised pork from Tang Ziyan¡¯s plate and said, ¡°Eat your piece of meat.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Tang Ziyan nodded agreed. This scene was seen by Li Youwei, who immediately coquettishly said: ¡°Ziyan, I want it too.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Tang Ziyan is still that word. ¡°But you clip me, I like you to clip me.¡± Li Youwei looked at Chu Qing as a demonstration. Chu Qing forbeared with a smile, watching Tang Ziyan¡¯s helpless face for Li Youwei. A piece of braised pork was clipped into Li Youwei¡¯s plate. Li Youwei used a very exaggerated gesture to eat into his mouth, and then slammed his mouth to Chu Qing. Huh, Chu Qing said he did n¡¯t envy at all. Really, Chu Qing cleared his throat and said, ¡°Are n¡¯t you not eating pork?¡± pu chi ~ Tang Ziyan smiled, the smile on Li Youwei¡¯s face disappeared instantly, and he spit out the meat and rice in his mouth. The whole table was full of spit, even several mouthfuls. Li Youwei glared at Chu Qing, and then wanted Tang Ziyan to complain: ¡°Ziyan, he bullied me.¡± Chu Qing was about to die, well, he admitted that he was intentional. This Young Master Li is too top grade and very uncultivated. Looking at the dirty table that Li Youwei vomited, Chu Qing promised I will definitely look away from this Young Master Li next time, because he is really afraid that he will be beaten if he cannot to bear. Tang Ziyan had no appetite because of Li Youwei¡¯s efforts, and now he can¡¯t eat any more food. Seeing the dirty table, she felt sick. ¡°I go to the bathroom.¡± Tang Ziyan got up and said. When Tang Ziyan left, Li Youwei immediately changed his face, looked at Chu Qing with extreme pride, arms across chest warned Chu Qing said: ¡°Zi Yan is mine, I warn you to stay away from Zi Yan, otherwise take responsibility for the consequences, I did n¡¯t kill you last time, it ¡¯s fortune telling you, but it ¡¯s different next time, hum, do you think I did n¡¯t see your trick just now? ¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 298 ¡°Yeah, I did it on purpose. I just wanted Ziyan to see your bad ugly face, why? Now you can¡¯t be proud of it ¡­¡± Li Youwei slammed Chu Qing. Chu Qing is very disgusted by the fact that he is different from the previous one and the next. Lifts the head, Chu Qing stared at Li Youwei, and suddenly stood up and said, ¡°Ziyan, you are back, let¡¯s go.¡± Li Youwei was still running against Chu Qing at the last moment. After hearing Chu Qing¡¯s words, he changed his face quickly, making Chu Qing speechless. I saw that he had just been full of sarcasm. Young Master Li deflated his mouth and cried back to ¡°Tang Ziyan¡± with a crying voice: ¡°Ziyan, this person is really too bad, you do n¡¯t know, he bullied me after you left, he said that I do n¡¯t deserve you , Let me leave you ¡­ ¡° Before Li Youwei¡¯s gossip was finished, he was stupid, because there was Tang Ziyan behind him, Tang Ziyan hadn¡¯t come back, he was played by Chu Qing. On the other hand, Chu Qing, standing opposite Li Youwei, watching Li Youwei¡¯s performance, almost laughed and died, he is also a good knowledge today, if Tang Ziyan can marry this product back to Tang Family, Tang Family is afraid to be away from extinguish sect Far. After Li Youwei realized that he was being played by Chu Qing, the indexed fingers of flustered and exasperated pointed at Chu Qing and said cruelly: ¡°You are so real, ye remember, you wait for me, this It¡¯s not over. ¡° ¡°Ziyan.¡± Chu Qing said, looking at Li Youwei behind him. Li Youwei didn¡¯t believe it, and said: ¡°Do you think I will believe your gibberish?¡± But still looking back, he was still a little careful. After seeing that there was no one behind, Li Youwei completely let go of his heart, and his mouth moved faster: ¡°Compared with Ye, you are still tender, Ye ¡­¡± Li Youwei took a mouthful of a grandpa and really regarded himself as a grandpa. Chu Qing¡¯s hand was loose and loose, and then loose and gripped. When Tang Ziyan came back, Li Youwei was so unaware that he was still so bang, bang bang. Chu Qing gave Tang Ziyan a look, turned around and left, seeing that Chu Qing was going, Li Youwei stopped suddenly, shouting: ¡°Don¡¯t go, is it guilty, Lord gives you a chance to kowtow and admit your mistake, Grandpa spares you a lot, otherwise ¡­ ¡° ¡°Otherwise?¡± Tang Ziyan took the lead behind Li Youwei. Then, the expression on Li Youwei¡¯s face was called a wonderful one, his face changed, and finally he didn¡¯t know that he should face Tang Ziyan with that kind of face. The five officials were all screwed together. Chu Qing looked secretly surprised. Li Youwei stiffened his neck, slowly turned his head back, saw Tang Ziyan with a gloomy face, shrinking his neck subconsciously, and then explained: ¡°Ziyan, you listen to me explain, it is him, he forced me, yes ¡­ ¡­ ¡° Li Youwei was so anxious and incoherent that he didn¡¯t even believe what he said, let alone Tang Ziyan. ¡°You, immediately, immediately, disappear from my face.¡± Tang Ziyan said with no room. Li Youwei was crying and shouted weakly: ¡°Ziyan ~¡± That delicate look made Chu Qing be in a trance for a while, and he could not tell whether it was from his performance, or sincerely, but it was all about his farts, and Chu Qing was only watching the show. ¡°Get off ~¡± Tang Ziyan ignored Li Youwei¡¯s begging, and he was determined. Li Youwei knew that he would be irritated again, and it would only be counterproductive, so when panting with rage left, before leaving, he also glared at Chu Qing with a vicious look, that look, he wished to peel Chu Qing and cramp. (End of this chapter) Chapter 299 After Li Youwei left, Tang Ziyan took a breath and relaxed his expression on his face. ¡°I helped you so much, how are you going to thank me?¡± Chu Qing said half-jokingly. Tang Ziyan¡¯s beautiful eyes responded and said: ¡°Isn¡¯t this what you should do? You, as my genuine boyfriend, drive away other men. This is your responsibility. What reward do you want.¡± Chu Qing pursed his lips: ¡°I knew that, let the goods continue to follow you.¡± ¡°He followed me, wouldn¡¯t you be jealous?¡± Tang Ziyan chatted with Chu Qing and left the restaurant. After 3 days, he finally got rid of Li Youwei¡¯s piece of brown sugar. Although this was due to Chu Qing¡¯s credit, she would not thank Chu Qing because it was really Chu Qing¡¯s job. . ¡°No, I will not be jealous at all, and I think it¡¯s fun.¡± Chu Qing teased Tang Ziyan. ¡°Fuck, are you ¡­¡± Chu Qing and Tang Ziyan walked into the teaching building talking and laughing. In the afternoon, the two people separated and returned to the classroom. Chu Qing didn¡¯t see Li Youwei and didn¡¯t know why he went. It is estimated that I was thinking about how Tang Ziyan explained to save his image. Anyway, Li Youwei is also a material for reading, and Chu Qing did not take seriously about it. The National University, Chu Qing still wants to go, so Chu Qing¡¯s learning attitude is very serious. In view of Chu Qing¡¯s good performance, Tong Fei, the class teacher, has gradually let go of Chu Qing¡¯s prejudice, and no longer wear Chu Qing small shoes, this is Good thing. But this afternoon, Chu Qing was sitting in the classroom and listening to the teacher lecture, but there was some feel ill at ease. His right eyelid kept jumping, feeling something was going to happen. Chu Qing has provoke too many people, and even he doesn¡¯t know where the danger comes from. For this moment, Chu Qing has analyzed all afternoon, and has no clue, and has delayed the lecture. During school, Chu Qing regretted this. Water Appears Earth Shuts, the soldiers will come to block it. There is nothing to worry about. He has been terrified and over-cautious these days, and he ca n¡¯t even get the sharpness. It seems to be a rust sword, hidden in a sheath. , I haven¡¯t started in a long time. When Chu Qing walked out of the school, the phone in his pocket sounded a reminder tone, and Chu Qing subconsciously pulled out to see. In this information age, he has become accustomed to this way of life, and some are even controlled by this way. If someone sent him a message, he would even feel uncomfortable if he didn¡¯t read it. Click to open the message, it was sent by a stranger, Chu Qing did not have any impression of this, nor did he know when he was added as a friend. The man sent him a photo. The person in the photo is the old sister, Chu Qing brows slightly wrinkle, and a line of text appears below the photo: I am waiting for you at the drunken stupor. Chu Qing knows who the man is, and has been drunk for several weeks. I haven¡¯t seen him for weeks. I don¡¯t know how to think of him again. Chu Qing¡¯s instincts told him that there was a lot of articles in it. Was the elder sister caught by her? There was a murderous aura in Chu Qing¡¯s eyes, and he immediately called the elder sister. The phone was quickly connected, and there was an elder sister¡¯s voice: ¡°Xiaoqing, is there something wrong?¡± The elder sister¡¯s words were very strange. Chu Qing heard a guilty conscience from inside, but Chu Qing didn¡¯t think about it, and asked, ¡°Are you all right?¡± The elder sister¡¯s ability to answer the phone proves that her actions are not restricted. ¡°What can I do, what¡¯s wrong? Suddenly asked me this?¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s fine, nothing.¡± Chu Qing said, hanging up the phone. It seems that the elder sister is okay, but what does it mean for Mengzui to send him that photo? Does it mean that if she doesn¡¯t go to the drunken stupor, she will go to the elder sister, which is not in line with their previous agreement. (End of this chapter) Chapter 300 Chu Qing didn¡¯t want to be hopelessly muddled with Mengzuo, but this way, he had to go to Mengzui again. In the afternoon, his eyelids kept jumping, probably because of this. Chu Qing got up in his heart, this time he went drunk and dreamed of death, fearing that it was not simple, Chu Qing thought about it and walked to the car parked in the vicinity of the open-air parking lot. Chu Qing opened the car door as usual, threw the schoolbag into it, sat in the driver¡¯s seat, closed the door, fastened the seat belt, and started the car, the moment Chu Qing was about to start. Chu Qing¡¯s warning sign was sharp, and his eyelids jumped. Chu Qing couldn¡¯t care about anything else. He pulled off the seat belt, opened the door and flew off the car. The spirit strength flowed and rushed to the ground. After several consecutive Wind Escape Techniques , Chu Qing just stopped outside the vehicle dozens of meters. The car that Chu Qing had just taken has now turned into a sea of ??fire. At the moment when Chu Qing opened the door, the car exploded. The violent fire wave swallowed the car and tore it into pieces in a flash. If Chu Qing stays there for an extra minute, the consequences can be imagined. It is estimated that he may be ashes at the moment like the schoolbag he threw in the car. Chu Qing had palpitations. Although he ran fast, his back was still licked by the waves of fire. At that time, he was only concerned about escape, and he didn¡¯t have time to cast Jian Gang¡¯s body, so Chu Qing¡¯s back was burning. The clothes on the back turned into fly ash at the moment of contact with the fire waves. Chu Qing stood outside the several dozen meters and looked at the explosion site. This is how much explosives are needed to make such a big car bomb. The person who made the shot hated Chu Qing, and it is bound to put Chu Qing to death. This is the biggest life-and-death crisis that Chu Qing came to this World. In Chu Qing¡¯s eyes, the glow of the word flashed, and the murderous aura could not be restrained. Several leaked word energy brushed the lawn beside the parking lot, and the lush green grass was cut off. The explosion was deafening, and such a big movement quickly attracted hundreds of onlookers. Before the fire truck arrived, Chu Qing disappeared into the crowd and disappeared. Who did this? Dream drunk, Quanzhenjiao, Xing family, Chu Family, Li Family are all possible. Chu Qing has no idea for a while, but now he still has to meet someone, dream drunk. If she did it, Chu Qing had a murderous intention in her eyes. Chu stopped the car on the side of the road. After reporting the address of drunken dream, he called 3 people in the car. ¡°Hello, boss.¡± Zhu Buqun now calls Chu Qing to call the boss, who is more diligent than anyone else. ¡°The parking lot outside the school exploded ¡­¡± Before Chu Qing¡¯s words were finished, Zhuo Buqun immediately connected: ¡°Boss, I know this, I¡¯m at the scene, and I walked late after school. The explosion sounded so loud that my ears are still buzzing. , Boss, are you in the vicinity? I came to you, and I do n¡¯t know what happened. There are so many people watching, and this will definitely make the headline tomorrow. ¡° Chu Qing was not in a mood to chat with Zhuo Buqun. This time he really moved. He directly pointed out and said: ¡°Someone wants to kill me, the parking lot is under surveillance, can you help me find out who did it?¡± ¡°This ¡­¡± Zhuo Buqun was dumbfounded on the phone and looked back at the explosion scene, stuttering and asked, ¡°Boss ¡­ Boss, you, aren¡¯t ¡­ right?¡± ¡°What do you say?¡± Chu Qing asked back. ¡°It¡¯s okay if it¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll check it immediately, you wait for my news.¡± After Chu Qing agreed, when Chu Qing hung up, Zhuo Buqun reached out and wiped the sweat on the bridge of his nose, unconsciously, he had brow beaded with sweat. (End of this chapter) Chapter 301 But he dare to guarantee that this was not the heat wave generated by the explosion, which gave him heat. Before going to the monitoring room, Zhuo Buqun looked back at the explosion scene again, whispering in his mouth: ¡°It¡¯s all right, is the boss still a human being?¡± Zhuo Buqun is very thankful that he is following Chu Qing now, otherwise he will continue to fight Chu Qing. He must have died very ugly. Thinking of Zhuo Buqun here, his back was breathing cold, but this time he did n¡¯t know it was that short eye Yes, my own courting death ¡­ Chu Qing came to the drunken stupor with a murderous vigor, and he was reborn for 2 times. This was the third time. Chu Qing came to the drunken palace that had been repaired. Meng Zui knew that Chu Qing was coming, so he had already prepared an elevator for Chu Qing, and he didn¡¯t have to be led by anyone else. When Chu Qing walked into the great hall, there was only one person drunk in the empty great hall. She was sitting on a high-grade tea under the throne. Pretending to be pretending, it still looks like that, Chu Qing is too lazy to grind, and comes up and asks: ¡°What are you looking for me?¡± Chu Qing suffocated his stomach and nowhere to spread the fire, only hoped that Mengzui wouldn¡¯t mess with him with a long look, otherwise he would have to tear down the palace for her. In addition, he had already thought about it on the road. The car bombing should not have been done by Yuzui. They had not reached the point where life and death were opposite. And how could it be possible for Yuzui to see her and kill him. Come, so Chu Qing has excluded the dream drunk. Dream drunk looked up towards Chu Qing, and Chu Qing¡¯s tone made her very uncomfortable. When she saw Chu Qing¡¯s burnt back, she couldn¡¯t help but ask: ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? It¡¯s so embarrassing, no wonder it¡¯s so angry, come Drink a cup of tea first and extinguish the fire. ¡° Meng Zui said, holding a cup of tea and throwing it at Chu Qing. The cup was spinning rapidly in the air, a dozen steps away, and he blinked. The tea in the cup was completely motionless, and no drop was spilled. Chu Qing spirit strength surging, secretly ingenious, trying to catch the tea cup, he knew that Meng Zui was testing him. This cup of tea is not easy to pick. If he uses brute force, the cup will be broken. When the time comes, the tea will sprinkle his face, it must be ugly. But with Qiao Jinger¡¯s words, Chu Qing looked at the flying tea cup, he had a dozen times to reach out in a flash, but he was not sure, and the strength of Meng Zui had improved a lot, it must be because Chu Qing gave her a viper Sake. Chu Qing has a feeling of raising tigers, and he can¡¯t take this cup of tea. Chu Qing quickly realized this fact. But he couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He couldn¡¯t show his cowardice in front of dream drunk. Chu Qing launched with a palm, and the corners of Mengzui¡¯s mouth had been bent in an arc, as if he had seen Chu Qing¡¯s face covered with tea, and the tea leaves were hanging in his hair. But when Chu Qing broke the tea cup, the smile on Meng Zui¡¯s face froze, because there was no scene she expected. Chu Qing¡¯s palm was not for the cup, but for breaking the cup. The tea cup was broken, the fragments fell to the ground, and the dark tea was smashed into the golden light before being scattered on Chu Qing¡¯s face. Under the golden light¡¯s package, it turned into a stream of water and suspended in front of Chu Qing. Chu Qing swallowed the mouth and swallowed the tea from Mengzui¡¯s ¡®hand¡¯. Chu Qing¡¯s way of handling let Mengzui shine. Immediately afterwards, Chu Qing spit out his mouth and spit out the tea leaves in the mouth. Pieces of tea leaves attacked Mengzui like a sharp blade. it¡¯s impolite not to make a return for what one receives, this is Chu Qing¡¯s reverence for dream drunk, and the reaction of dream drunk is much calmer than Chu Qing, but just raised his hand out of the air and pressed the tea leaves into powder, Spread into the air, disappeared. A scent of tea filled the air, which was caused by the shattered tea leaves. (End of this chapter) Chapter 303 ¡°Of course, be my male pet, I will treat you well, and your sword, I will keep it for you, anyone who wants to hit it, I can stop it, and how do you take long The sword and the gun are hidden on your body, tell me chant? ¡°Meng Zui said, stroking the tattoo on Chu Qing¡¯s chest with the utmost tenderness, his eyes full of calculations. Meng Zui is laughing, Chu Qing is also laughing, the smile is brighter than Meng Zui, Chu Qing and Meng Zui pretend to be polite: ¡°If I did something wrong and made you angry, would you forgive me? ? ¡° ¡°Of course it¡¯s okay, why do you get angry with you? So, you promised, take your sword and show it to me.¡± Mengzui¡¯s face was urgent, she thought she wanted to conquer Chu Qing, Also spend some thoughts. ¡°Hehe, don¡¯t worry, show you something, you won¡¯t be angry anymore.¡± ¡°what?¡± Chu Qing raised his hand and shook something that had just been pulled into his hand. Meng Zui froze in front of Meng Zui. That was a set. In the next moment, Meng Zui¡¯s imposing manner broke out, and Chu Qing Xin Hao withdrew before the outbreak of Meng Zui. He also pulled a bed sheet and wrapped it around him, otherwise he must be hurt by Meng Zui. ¡°Hey, you are angry, so we agreed to void and say goodbye.¡± Chu Qing said while running. Without the slightest hesitation, I rushed to the front and ran sideways against the wall. The golden sword appeared. After Chu Qing broke the wall, he stepped out and rushed out of the palace. Chu Qing could not control this at dozens of floors at this time. The tall building is up. He dare to take a slow step at this time, I am afraid that they will be torn into pieces by dream drunk. Chu Qing left from Mengzui and rushed out of the palace with only a blink of an eye. Obviously, this was what he had planned for a long time. And the dream drunk on the bed, just had time to shout out: ¡°What are you courting death ¡­¡± The terrible screaming sound exploded in the room, where the sound waves passed, the vases and water glasses in the house all burst together, and even the goose down quilt on that big bed was torn apart, and the goose down flew under 4 times. Meng Zui was standing by the wall hole that was knocked out by Chu Qing, covered with frost, killing intent, she wanted to chase out without the slightest hesitation, at all costs killed Chu Qing. But during the step, Mengzuo felt the abnormality of his lower body, and his footsteps stiffened, so he had to forcibly stop his footsteps and turned and flew into the bathroom. At that time, outside the wall hole, Chu Qing¡¯s wanton laughter came from endlessly, and the dream was drunk and kicked the bathtub. This damn bastard, Mengzui had a rash all over her body at this time. She had a cleansing habit, a very serious cleansing habit. No one has ever dared to make direct contact with her, let alone such a situation. Mengzui has the feeling of eating stool in his stomach. She was taking a bath over and over again in the bathroom. Last time she brushed her teeth for 3 hours, this time she took an afternoon bath. When the dream drunk came out of the bathroom with a red body, she had only a single thought in her heart: kill Chu Qing, irreconcilable. Being so troubled by Chu Qing, Mengzui did n¡¯t even use Chu Xiao. Mengzui ¡¯s eyes flashed a bit of unkindness, Chu Qing, you ¡¯re dead. Now Chu Xiao is in her hands, and she sent Chu Qing that photo, which is not what Chu Qing thought. This is something that Chu Qing does n¡¯t know. The company ¡¯s affairs have been resolved by mother, so Chu Qing never asked, and therefore I do n¡¯t know. As early as a week ago, the elder sister had slipped out of the company. Chu Xiao is really not That piece of material. (End of this chapter) Chapter 303 ¡°Of course, be my male pet, I will treat you well, and your sword, I will keep it for you, anyone who wants to hit it, I can stop it, and how do you take long The sword and the gun are hidden on your body, tell me chant? ¡°Meng Zui said, stroking the tattoo on Chu Qing¡¯s chest with the utmost tenderness, his eyes full of calculations. Meng Zui is laughing, Chu Qing is also laughing, the smile is brighter than Meng Zui, Chu Qing and Meng Zui pretend to be polite: ¡°If I did something wrong and made you angry, would you forgive me? ? ¡° ¡°Of course it¡¯s okay, why do you get angry with you? So, you promised, take your sword and show it to me.¡± Mengzui¡¯s face was urgent, she thought she wanted to conquer Chu Qing, Also spend some thoughts. ¡°Hehe, don¡¯t worry, show you something, you won¡¯t be angry anymore.¡± ¡°what?¡± Chu Qing raised his hand and shook something that had just been pulled into his hand. Meng Zui froze in front of Meng Zui. That was a set. In the next moment, Meng Zui¡¯s imposing manner broke out, and Chu Qing Xin Hao withdrew before the outbreak of Meng Zui. He also pulled a bed sheet and wrapped it around him, otherwise he must be hurt by Meng Zui. ¡°Hey, you are angry, so we agreed to void and say goodbye.¡± Chu Qing said while running. Without the slightest hesitation, I rushed to the front and ran sideways against the wall. The golden sword appeared. After Chu Qing broke the wall, he stepped out and rushed out of the palace. Chu Qing could not control this at dozens of floors at this time. The tall building is up. He dare to take a slow step at this time, I am afraid that they will be torn into pieces by dream drunk. Chu Qing left from Mengzui and rushed out of the palace with only a blink of an eye. Obviously, this was what he had planned for a long time. And the dream drunk on the bed, just had time to shout out: ¡°What are you courting death ¡­¡± The terrible screaming sound exploded in the room, where the sound waves passed, the vases and water glasses in the house all burst together, and even the goose down quilt on that big bed was torn apart, and the goose down flew under 4 times. Meng Zui was standing by the wall hole that was knocked out by Chu Qing, covered with frost, killing intent, she wanted to chase out without the slightest hesitation, at all costs killed Chu Qing. But during the step, Mengzuo felt the abnormality of his lower body, and his footsteps stiffened, so he had to forcibly stop his footsteps and turned and flew into the bathroom. At that time, outside the wall hole, Chu Qing¡¯s wanton laughter came from endlessly, and the dream was drunk and kicked the bathtub. This damn bastard, Mengzui had a rash all over her body at this time. She had a cleansing habit, a very serious cleansing habit. No one has ever dared to make direct contact with her, let alone such a situation. Mengzui has the feeling of eating stool in his stomach. She was taking a bath over and over again in the bathroom. Last time she brushed her teeth for 3 hours, this time she took an afternoon bath. When the dream drunk came out of the bathroom with a red body, she had only a single thought in her heart: kill Chu Qing, irreconcilable. Being so troubled by Chu Qing, Mengzui did n¡¯t even use Chu Xiao. Mengzui ¡¯s eyes flashed a bit of unkindness, Chu Qing, you ¡¯re dead. Now Chu Xiao is in her hands, and she sent Chu Qing that photo, which is not what Chu Qing thought. This is something that Chu Qing does n¡¯t know. The company ¡¯s affairs have been resolved by mother, so Chu Qing never asked, and therefore I do n¡¯t know. As early as a week ago, the elder sister had slipped out of the company. Chu Xiao is really not That piece of material. (End of this chapter) Chapter 304 Chu Xiao prefers wine and music, so when Meng Zui invited her, the two of them hit it off, and Chu Xiao went to the biggest place under Meng Zui¡¯s men. When he was the chief bartender, his life was very comfortable. So when Chu Qing called her, she was somewhat guilty, but the younger brother did not seem to know that she had left the company, so Chu Xiao quietly sighed in relief, and then rewarded herself with a glass of wine. And dream drunk, the reason for hiring Chu Xiao is to use Chu Xiao to coerce Chu Qing, but unfortunately she has not used Chu Xiao yet. When Chu Qing died, he wished Chu Qing would be boned. Chu Qing rushed out of the top layer of a drunken stupor wrapped in a bed sheet, and fell rapidly under the influence of gravity, but he was still in a good mood. He finally got a bad breath. Since the first time he saw dream drunk, he has been held by the woman, and this time he made such an excessive request. But this is all right, seeing the dream drunk and mad, Chu Qing couldn¡¯t help laughing, he was wanton and crazy. Dream drunk is asking for it, if she is not greedy, Chu Qing will not fight back, but this counterattack is a bit nasty. Don¡¯t think about it, Chu Qing is getting closer and closer to the ground, the speed is getting faster and faster, just fell so straight, you must fall. Chu Qing hurriedly stirred Spirit Qi, forming a golden wing behind him, then buoyancy of the air, gliding down. After landing safely, Chu Qing rushed into the small shop on the street, recognized a large sum of money, quickly bought a suit, wrapped it around, threw away the bed sheet, and returned home. Tonight is destined to be sleepless, because Chu Qing¡¯s heart is not gone, the night is swallowing the earth in an inch, and Chu Qing is on the knees of the sword, he is waiting for outstanding news. The thing about dream drunk is to Chu Qing, it¡¯s just a small episode, but the thing about car bombs is what Chu Qing is focusing on right now. When the phone rang, Chu Qing was closing his eyes and recuperating. At the moment when the screen of the phone was on, Chu Qing¡¯s eyes suddenly opened, and a word glow burst out of his eyes, trying to pierce the sky. Zhuo Buqun didn¡¯t disappoint Chu Qing. He found the person who loaded the bomb on Chu Qing¡¯s car. Not only did he find that person, he also took Zhang Xifei and Xiao 5 to find the person. That person was instructed by Li Youwei, that is to say, Li Youwei did that, and Zhuo Buqun told Chu Qing that Li Youwei would appear at Jinmen Airport at 1:1 in the evening. what¡¯s up. Chu Qing hung up the phone. The news was enough. Chu Qing¡¯s fingertips flicked from the rusty sword, and the sound of the sword rang like a spring breeze. It¡¯s 7 o¡¯clock, and three and a half hours before 3:1. Chu Qing opens the window and jumps down. As for the man who was directed by Li Youwei to load a bomb on Chu Qing¡¯s car, Chu Qing believed that Zhuo Buqun was a wise man. Zhuo Buqun is really a wise man. He has so many eyes, how could that person still be alive. But what is killing is outstanding, but the hands are small 5, some people think too much, he is used to thinking, and some people do not think much, he is used to doing things. The airport is on the outskirts of Jinmen, far away. Chu Qing has no car and can only walk, but three and a half hours is enough. Chu Qing didn¡¯t want to pull the ordinary person into the right and wrong, so he didn¡¯t take a taxi because Li Youwei was dead, Li Family will definitely check afterwards. Chu Qing didn¡¯t go fast because time was abundant. After half an hour, Chu Qing walked through a brightly lit long street. At the end of the long street, a well-known limited-edition supercar ran horizontally. Chu Qing stopped and watched standing in the car. Tang Ziyan by the side, his eyebrows twisted slightly. (End of this chapter) Chapter 305 ¡°Are you coming to stop me?¡± Chu Qing asked. Tang Ziyan¡¯s face is bitter: ¡°Chu Qing, you calm down first. This is Li Youwei¡¯s excessive, but he is the son of Li Family Patriarch, and it will be troublesome if you kill him.¡± ¡°So I have to endure?¡± Chu Qing sneered. ¡°No, I don¡¯t mean to make you bear, but wait again. Now the time is not up. When the time comes, I will avenge you.¡± Tang Ziyan said the killing intent was awe-inspiring. This was alleviated on Chu Qing¡¯s face, because Tang Ziyan did have revenge for Chu Qing. In the afternoon, when Tang Ziyan heard about this, she was also taken aback. She didn¡¯t expect Li Youwei to be so bold. At the same time, she also realized that Chu Qing would definitely take revenge. What Zhuo Buqun could find, Tang Ziyan was even more difficult. Before she came, she had already seen the body of the person who put the bomb on the Chu Qing car. Therefore, Tang Ziyan came to stop Chu Qing nonstop, she did not want to let Chu Qing take it easy, and now Chu Qing and Li Family faced each other, only had a dead end, and she hindered her status, but could not help Chu Qing. It wasn¡¯t difficult for her to find Chu Qing. Last time she blocked Chu Qing outside Vermilion Bird Street, and it was not troublesome this time. ¡°What time?¡± Chu Qing asked Tang Ziyan. ¡°You should know that Li Family is colluding with Quanzhenjiao now and plotting the whole Jinmen. The theft of my Tang Family ¡¯s medicine recipe is related to this matter. Li Family is now biting Ye Family. Let ¡¯s go on, Ye Family , ¡°Tang Ziyan paused a moment here. After clenched the teeth, he made up his mind and said, ¡°Ye Family will die, and Li Family will also be half disabled. That¡¯s the time.¡± Chu Qing chuckled and took Tang Ziyan¡¯s words and said, ¡°Then Tang Family stood up to clean up the mess and wipe out the Li Family. At that time, the Tianjin goalkeeper¡¯s family was the only one. You can see it clearly. But, I tell you now, I want to I have a lot of dead people, I ca n¡¯t care about it, but all the hands-on people are dead, I do n¡¯t revenge overnight. ¡± ¡°You said the time is not up, but let me say that the time is up because I am the time.¡± Chu Qing¡¯s words are absolute and decisive, and the sound of the floor is thrown, and Tang Ziyan¡¯s heart is shocked and inexplicable. But this did not change her original intention. She still tried to persuade Chu Qing: ¡°I know, you have been helping Ye Family behind your back, otherwise a Ye Family can¡¯t resist, Li Family and Quanzhenjiao joined forces, and it has long been defeated.¡± ¡°But, if you do this now, do you know the consequences? Li Family will go crazy and retaliate against Ye Family, and you have your parents for your elder sister?¡± As soon as this statement came out, Chu Qing had to face Tang Ziyan again. Today, they talked about different topics. They are together, sometimes lovers, sometimes classmates, sometimes confidantes, but now they are more like opponents. Tang Ziyan stands for Tang Family, and Chu Qing is on the Ye Family side. There are Four Great Influences in Tianjin, Ye Family and Dream Drunk in the underworld, Li Family and Tang Family in the underworld, and unconsciously, Chu Qing has long been deeply involved. ¡°You say these words because Tang Family is not ready yet?¡± Chu Qing avoided Tang Ziyan¡¯s question and asked in turn. Tang Ziyan¡¯s eyes are obscure and he is silent, because Chu Qing is right, Tang Family is not ready. If he is ready, he can¡¯t wait for Chu Qing to jump out of the mess and cause Li Family to destroy Ye Family, which will greatly damage his strength. Tang Family is not ready yet. Naturally, I don¡¯t want Li Ye¡¯s 2 to fight. ¡°So let it go, you can¡¯t stop me.¡± Chu Qing walked to Tang Ziyan and said. (End of this chapter) Chapter 306 Tang Family has nothing to do with Chu Qing. Chu Qing only wants revenge, pure revenge. However, Tang Qingyan¡¯s move disappointed Chu Qing, but Chu Qing was relieved when she thought of her as the Young Patriarch of Tang Family. Tang Ziyan, under Chu Qing¡¯s burning eyes, felt shame and bit her lip. She said: ¡°Because of you, I will leave Ye Family with incense.¡± This sentence sounds strange, but the meaning of Tang Ziyan Chu Qing understands that with the pride of Tang Ziyan, she does n¡¯t have to give Chu Qing such a weird promise, but she said that now, it proves that she still cares about Chu Qing ¡¯s . Chu Qing was very happy and bypassed Tang Ziyan and continued to move towards the airport. Tang Ziyan turned back suddenly, shouting at Chu Qing¡¯s back, ¡°What the hell do you want to do?¡± She was surnamed Tang, so she wanted to help Tang Family reach the top in Jinmen. Li Youwei liked her, so she wanted to kill Chu Qing, but what about Chu Qing? What does he want to do? Did he help Ye Family want to borrow Ye Family to reach the top? But if this is the case, then it should be more difficult to get angry at this time. If this is not the case, why does he help people such as Ye Family and Chu Qing who do n¡¯t care about money? As for women, is it for Ye Chenxi? This reason could not convince Tang Ziyan, so she couldn¡¯t understand Chu Qing, so she asked. ¡°I think I can do what I want to do.¡± Chu Qing replied, it sounds sloppy, but the truth is very simple, in 4 words, act wilfully. It sounds evil, but who does n¡¯t want these 4 words? As for what happened tonight, Chu Qing wanted to avenge her, Tang Ziyan stopped her, and used various external forces and Chu Qing¡¯s scruples. But if Chu Qing¡¯s fist is big enough, are you still afraid of these? At that time, it was act wilfully, so what Chu Qing had to do was to make his sword sharp enough to split everything. But now, if someone wants to kill him, and everyone wants to destroy the sword, how could Chu Qing submit to humiliation. After listening to Chu Qing ¡¯s answer, Tang Ziyan was speechless for a long time. After Chu Qing and Tang Ziyan passed each other, they accelerated their pace, not because they were afraid of lack of time, but ¡­ Chu Qing rubbed his fingers while walking Belly, Tang Ziyan is just the first one. She finds someone a little more powerful, and finds herself first, then who will be the second person to stop him? Chu Qing walked out of the city and walked on the suburban highway, stepping on the roadside lights and walking fast. Chu Qing buried his head in a hurry until his head was lowered and hit a shadow in front of him. Chu Qing stopped and looked up at Ye Chenxi, who had a hard face on his face and said, ¡°You are here too.¡± ¡°Well, my mother forced me to come, but me,¡± Ye Chenxi paused. ¡°I¡¯ll give you this. Let¡¯s go together. Li Youwei dastardly asked you to see if I didn¡¯t take him Shit hit. ¡° Ye Chenxi took out two grenades from his pocket and handed them to Chu Qing. Chu Qing had no smile but a smile on his face. Ye Chenxi should have been sent by Ye Mother to stop him, but didn¡¯t expect to stand up to Chu Qing directly. This is indeed what Ye Chenxi can do. Chu Qing is very moved. This silly woman, do n¡¯t you know that after killing Li Youwei with yourself, will Ye Family be madly retaliated by Li Family? Before switching to it, Ye Family is naturally not afraid of Li Family, but now there is a whole true religion behind Li Family, Ye Family will extinguish sect. ¡°Are you afraid of Aunt Ye, don¡¯t you recognize this daughter?¡± Chu Qing asked Ye Chenxi with a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, let¡¯s hurry up, otherwise we will be blocked by my mother, and we can¡¯t go if we want to go.¡± Ye Chenxi encouraged Chu Qing to revenge quickly. (End of this chapter) Chapter 307 Chu Qing looked at another shadow behind Ye Chenxi and said, ¡°I can¡¯t go now.¡± Ye Chenxi is carefree, but not stupid. When I looked back immediately, I saw the face of the mother-of-pearl. She spit out her tongue mischievously and stood aside obediently. Mother Ye walked to Chu Qing and stood still, watching Chu Qing saying nothing, because she couldn¡¯t open the mouth, her life was saved by Chu Qing, and Ye Family had been beaten up without Chu Qing. Now Chu Qing is almost killed by someone. What face does she have to stop Chu Qing from telling Chu Qing not to take revenge, but she is Ye Family Patriarch, Ye Family has been tied up with Chu Qing, she also wants to help Chu Qing revenge, but this is very irrational. ¡°Jinmen Ye Family is respected.¡± Chu Qing said to Ye Mu, this is his commitment. tone barely fell, the mother of Ye had n¡¯t said anything yet, and there was a laugh in the air: ¡°haha, a big tone, and you ¡¯re not afraid of the wind blowing your tongue, Ye Qingmei, you are also a resounding figure in Jinmen, Are you so credulous as a yellow mouth child? ¡° Tang Rong, who was speaking with her, also arrived here with Tang Ziyan for the purpose of blocking Chu Qing. It was really lively tonight, a Li Youwei touched so many great characters, and he could die. But weren¡¯t these all caused by Tang Rong? If it weren¡¯t for her to get Li Youwei into No.1, how could Li Youwei easily clash with Chu Qing, and now she came to stop Chu Qing, but Zhen La¡¯s face fell. Besides, was n¡¯t Li Youwei the husband chosen by Tang Rong for Tang Ziyan, was she the son-in-law she liked? Can listen to the meaning of Tang Ziyan, Tang Family intends to annex Li Family, hehe, this Tang Rong is really hypocritical. ¡°It¡¯s windy here, but it¡¯s not too big, and it¡¯s not enough to flash your tongue.¡± Chu Qing pushed back Tang Rong¡¯s words. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s useless to say that now, if you can see tomorrow¡¯s sun, come and tell me something else.¡± Tang Rongzheng didn¡¯t even look at Chu Qing. ¡°Okay, then I will say tomorrow. Now I still have something to do. Let¡¯s take a step first. You talk slowly.¡± Chu Qing took Tang Rong¡¯s words and said that she walked past Ye Mu and walked towards the airport. Ye Mother didn¡¯t stop, Tang Rong raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°Hurry to reincarnate.¡± Ye Chenxi clenched fists for Chu Qing unevenly, got up and wanted to keep up with Chu Qing, but was pulled by Ye Mu. And Tang Ziyan also wanted to chase Chu Qing, Tang Rong was just a look, so Tang Ziyan stopped. The mother Ye was obviously standing on the side of Chu Qing, so Tang Rong wanted to stop Chu Qing. I was afraid that it would not work, because there was a mother Ye behind Chu Qing. Li Family, let Li Family protect Li Youwei. But now it is too late to inform, because Tang Family¡¯s eyes are on Li Youwei, and Ye Family pays attention to Chu Qing, so these 2 families can know about this in time. Li Family wo n¡¯t work anymore. They do n¡¯t even know that Li Youwei poked such a big basket. Even understood, they do n¡¯t necessarily take it seriously, because Chu Qing is a fart in their eyes. When Chu Qing rushed to the airport, it was exactly ten o¡¯clock, and Li Youwei had arrived. Chu Qing found Li Youwei in the waiting room, and there were 2 people who accompanied Li Youwei, an old woman, and a black clothed bodyguard , About 30 years old, is also female. The black clothed bodyguard looks fierce and evil, but Chu Qing¡¯s sight is the time that the old woman stays on, longer, it is an expert. Chu Qing open and aboveboard is moving towards Li Youwei. He doesn¡¯t know what Li Youwei is here to do at night, but Chu Qing knows that Li Youwei is definitely not here to escape. (End of this chapter) Chapter 308 When walking about a dozen steps away from Li Youwei, Li Youwei saw Chu Qing, who looked like hell. Before Chu Qing came to him, he said aloud, ¡°You are not dead?¡± Chu Qing grinning: ¡°You really want me to die?¡± Huh ~ Li Youwei coldly snorted: ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°Kill you.¡± Chu Qing was outspoken. Li Youwei was complexion stiffened, and had no time to speak. The old woman opened the mouth and said beside him: ¡°Little doll, I can really laugh.¡± ¡°I am serious.¡± Chu Qing said very seriously. old woman complexion stiffened, and then said: ¡°That old woman wants to see, how do you kill? Do you regard old woman as a dead person?¡± ¡°Okay, but can we change places, and it won¡¯t affect you here.¡± Chu Qing responded. The old woman looked cold, Li Youwei shouted: ¡°Chu Qing, are you tired of living? Dare to bump into Ju-ju, you may kneel down and apologize too late, maybe Ju-ju is in a good mood, and can let you go horse.¡± Chu Qing sneered. It was about this time that Li Youwei still played his poor little cleverness. He asked Chu Qing to apologize for being a fake. It was his intention to borrow Chu Qing ¡¯s hand to get rid of Chu Qing. This mother-in-law should be an expert of Li Family, at least not Li Youwei, please, so he would like to anger Chu Qing and let Chu Qing die in the hands of this mother-in-law. Chu Qing saw through Li Youwei¡¯s tricks, but he was happy to fulfill Li Youwei¡¯s last wish. Chu Qing cleared his throat and said, ¡°Mother Ju, right? Some people are not only blind, but also blind. I want to borrow my mother-in-law. Opened the eyes to some people, wondering if her mother-in-law was willing. ¡° ¡°Yes, yes, of course, the old body is willing.¡± Ju mother-in-law said with a smile, that dry voice, the listener has one¡¯s hair stand on end. ¡°That mother-in-law please.¡± Chu Qing said toward the terminal. ¡°You are a visitor from afar, you go first.¡± Mother-in-law¡¯s turbid eyes reflected the night outside the terminal, harboring malicious intentions. ¡°Okay, since my mother-in-law is afraid of my sneak attack, then I will go first. I am not afraid of my mother-in-law¡¯s sneak attack.¡± Chu Qing wants to walk to walk and walked outside the terminal. Mother-in-law¡¯s face was ugly and she stood up to keep up. Chu Qing was already a dead man in her eyes. one old and one young, 2 people one after the other walked out of the waiting room, Li Youwei stared at Chu Qing¡¯s back and whispered secretly: ¡°So many explosives haven¡¯t killed you, you are fatal, but you don¡¯t find one The place was hiding but came to courting death, this time you are dead. ¡° Chu Qing led her mother-in-law out of the waiting room and asked casually, ¡°What is the mother-in-law¡¯s ranking in Li Family?¡± ¡°Hu Huo ~¡± Mother-in-law Ju¡¯s teeth are not complete, so she laughed and leaked, she smiled twice and said: ¡°Little baby, are you afraid? But you are also useless, you make me angry, so you must die , But I can answer your question. I ¡¯m in Li Family ranked fourth, the strength of Grade 2 in the border. I think your little baby seems to be a martial artist, but you still have to die. ¡° Mother-in-law said that she stretched out her skinny, shriveled hands like chicken paws and grabbed Chu Qing. The wave of the hand brought Jin Ge¡¯s breath. The cut Chu Qing had a pain in her face. This strength was indeed not weak. If Chu Qing was caught Well, I was afraid that it would burst like a watermelon, and my brains splashed. But Chu Qing would not give her that opportunity. A Wind Escape Technique escaped, Chu Qing touched her waist, and directly pulled out the rust sword, the prosperous sword, Chu Qing sword refers to the mother-in-law. Chu Qing didn¡¯t keep his hand, he came up with his most powerful killing move, striving for a construction job, so as not to have too many nights. Encountered Tang Rong and Ye Mu on the road, Chu Qing did not want to drag, nor dare to drag. Chu Qing¡¯s sword crossed the space, there were 10000 1000 sword light flashes, but most of them were short-lived and disappeared in an instant. There were only dozens of sword shadows, which were condensed but not scattered, accompanied by Chu Qing¡¯s sword to kill her mother-in-law. (End of this chapter) Chapter 309 Ju¡¯s mother didn¡¯t expect Chu Qing¡¯s sword will be so bursting, then every sword light makes her feel a strong sense of crisis. Mother Ju¡¯s mother flew back, but it was too late, Chu Qing¡¯s sword was sealed All mother-in-law retreats. The mother-in-law of Ju can¡¯t retreat, but can only help out, and can only burst out of an Inner Strength. With physical hard regret, the human body can withstand the sword energy, not to mention the sword energy issued by Chu Qing¡¯s hand sword. After a violent collision, a strong bloody smell radiated from the space. Chu Qing received the sword in his arms, looked pale, and made this sword. The price he paid was not small. Behind Chu Qing, mother-in-law Ju fell into the pool of blood. There were dozens of wounds all over the body with 7 vertical and 8 vertical lines. Some of them had deep bones, and there was only a shallow white mark. With Chu Qing ¡¯s current strength, only one step Too. When Mother-in-law is dead, I¡¯m afraid she didn¡¯t expect. She will fail so fast. It is not appropriate to stay here for a long time. Chu Qing walks to her mother-in-law¡¯s head in a vague footstep. He said that he would borrow the head of her mother-in-law and open her eyes. Chu Qing carried her mother-in-law¡¯s head and re-entered the terminal. Chu Qing sealed the blood in his head with Spiritual Qi, so he went all the way There was no blood dripping. The staff in the waiting room had some riots at first, but after Chu Qing explained to them that it was a prop, they could accept it. ¡°You see, this is not a real human head. Although there is blood on it, it is fake, and it does not fall down. This is a prop of the crew.¡± Chu Qing explained this. Those people saw that the head in Chu Qing¡¯s hands did not bleed, and they believed it, but there were 2 people who would not believe it. One was Li Youwei, and the other was the black clothed bodyguard around Li Youwei. The black clothed bodyguard saw the head in Chu Qing¡¯s hands, his calves were trembling, let alone Li Youwei, sitting on the bench, the whole person was soft, and the station did not raise. If it was n¡¯t too little to drink at night, I ¡¯m afraid that all urine would come out at this time. Chu Qing carried her mother-in-law ¡¯s head and walked to Li Youwei. Li Youwei was scared and pale, shrinking behind a black clothed bodyguard, trembling. Asked: ¡°You ¡­ what do you want to do?¡± ¡°Open your eyes.¡± Chu Qing neither too fast nor too slow said, throwing the head at Li Youwei, which is the price of killing him. Ah ~ Li Youwei screamed, didn¡¯t dare to connect the skull, hit the head with one hand, and then pulled the sleeve of the black clothed bodyguard, shouted: ¡°Run, run quickly, we¡¯ll go find my mother, my mother will protect Mine, yes, back to Li Family, he dare not go to Li Family, go, we go back to Li Family. ¡° Li Youwei was so confused and incoherent that he made the most stupid decision. Sure enough, at the request of Li Youwei, the black clothed bodyguard dragged Li Youwei around and walked away. Without her support, Li Youwei couldn¡¯t move in one step. Two people stumbled out of the waiting room and attracted Everyone in the waiting room had a strange vision. ¡°We are filming.¡± Chu Qing explained again, then got up to keep up. In the waiting hall, Chu Qing is really not good to do it directly, many people have mixed eyes, and the influence is not good, but it is different when he goes out of the waiting hall. Chu Qing looks at several dozen meters and runs away from 2 people, reaching out In the storage space, take out the rifle and kill Li Youwei without using a sword. Chu Qing is afraid to dirty his sword. Besides, Li Youwei killed him with explosives and went into the village to follow the custom. Chu Qing also sent him to the road with a gun. At the moment Chu Qing pulled out his gun, Li Youwei panicked. The thighs were cold and he was peeing directly. The black clothed bodyguard next to him wanted to be calm. She is also a martial artist, but she only has the strength of Wu Jing Grade 1, but she has been trained to avoid a bullet and there is no problem. . But when Chu Qing¡¯s gun was aimed at her, she was full of horror, because she found that no matter how she hided, she couldn¡¯t escape, Chu Qing¡¯s bullet. Of course she can¡¯t avoid it, even if she is a realm taller, she can¡¯t avoid it. And at Level 3, Chu Qing pulled the trigger with a painful face, forgetting to play him a few pieces in total. But he needs Li Wei now, not to hurt Li Family, Li Family will not take him seriously. Chu Qing is not afraid of them coming to seek revenge, but Chu Qing is afraid that they will be annoying like flies. And Buzz! Buzz! Buzz !, Buzz! Buzz! Buzz !, only let them know that they are not to be trifled with, they will not send someone to die, if you really want to revenge, he is not 2 Did you forget to play? (End of this chapter) Chapter 310 Seeing the dim-blue rays of light of Wang Chuanchuan seeing that Li Youwei was swallowed by two people, Chu Qing put away his gun and turned to walk into the waiting room. He did n¡¯t need to check whether Li Youwei was dead, because he was destined Left. Counting this afternoon, Li Youwei killed him for the second time. For the first time, he invited a group of straw bale killers. At that time, Chu Qing had just come to this World and had no time to deal with him, but he was after another courting death. No wonder he. Next, he had to move to another place. Chu Qing thought about it. He thought Vermilion Bird Street was good. Chu Qing was going to persuade mother to move. The whole family moved to Vermilion Bird Street, so Li Family would not dare to reach out to his family. The Xing family is beyond Four Great Influences. If nothing else, just reading 4 words with the prince is enough to overwhelm everything. Moving to Vermilion Bird Street is absolutely safe. Chu Qing made up his mind, and will Li Family attack Ye Family like crazy? Chu Qing thinks it¡¯s not possible, Li Family is not stupid, Tang Family is still glare like a tiger watching his prey, but there must still be revenge, Jinmen will be chaotic, Chu Qing has come to the conclusion, but can it blame himself ? People don¡¯t offend him, he doesn¡¯t offend people, Chu Qing has a good temper. Chu Qing went to the place where Li Youwei did. Li Youwei didn¡¯t know that he would come to seek revenge tonight, or even that he was still alive, so he didn¡¯t come to the airport to run, so what did he come for? Also brought such expert mother-in-law Ju. Chu Qing felt that he was picking up the plane, and it was a very important person. It was important for Li Family to send someone like Mother-in-law to protect. Chu Qing found a bouquet of refreshing gypsophila next to Li Youwei¡¯s seat. The white flowers were very clean. Chu Qing took it in his hand to appreciate it. This should be brought by Li Youwei. Chu Qing put the flower under his nose and smelled it. The floral fragrance overflowed. In the sweet floral fragrance, Chu Qing closed his eyes, and the murderous aura and depression in his heart evaporated in the floral fragrance. The 4-year-old Chu Qing was back, but his face was pale, and he was shocked to her mother-in-law¡¯s one strike certain kill, Chu Qing Divine Soul, and her organs were also damaged to varying degrees, but the problem was not big. Tang Rong said that he could not see the sun tomorrow, Chu Qing asked himself: Will it? It¡¯s 1:1 and there is a moment of effort. Chu Qing is sitting on the bench and waiting, holding the bunch of stars in his hand. And not far from the airport, that Chu Qing met the roadside of Mother Ye and Tang Rong. At this time, there were 3 more people, one is Li Family Patriarch, and Li Youwei ¡¯s mother Li Yan. Behind her was the Great Elder of Li Family, a powerful old woman. These two people received news from Tang Rong and hurried to the airport. She was just like a son, and she still picked her up at the airport. Important people. This is the only way to the airport. When Li Yan walked here, he saw the stalemate Ye Qingmei and Tang Rong. Everyone was Old Acquaintance. Ye Qingmei was lying on the road and no one could pass. To think about the past, it was not easy to defeat her or kill her, but the airport side could not be delayed, so Li Yan and Tang Rong looked at each other, and the two shot at Ye Qingmei. Neither of them wants Li Youwei to die. Li Yan is because Li Youwei is her son. Tang Rong doesn¡¯t want to make things big. This is about the situation of their Tang Family, and the battle is about to happen. Ye Chenxi was full of worries and anxieties. Mother confronted two experts who were not weaker than her. There was also a Great Elder from Li Family who glare like a tiger watching his prey. The situation is conceivable. At this moment, another person suddenly appeared, the person coming was Chu Qing¡¯s Old Acquaintance dream drunk. (End of this chapter) Chapter 311 This is the first time unprecedented. They are four, and they may all have met in private, but they have never met together like this. ¡°Wow, it¡¯s so lively, everyone is here?¡± Mengzui stopped, saying hello. Meng Zui has always been alone, very mysterious. There are not many people who have seen Meng Zui really. Only Tang Rong, Li Yan and Ye Qingmei are present. The three people were about to fight, and suddenly an expert such as Meng Zui suddenly appeared in the night. Li Family Great Elder suddenly became alert. She was afraid of Meng Zui and would stand up immediately. It¡¯s a pity that Mengzuo didn¡¯t even put her in her eyes, and the strength of Grade 3 was kicked by Mengzui. Meng Zui started cruelly, very terrifying, when she played with Chu Qing, she often kept her hands, of course, the time that Chu Qing angered her was not counted, that time she really wanted to kill Chu Qing. But for Li Family Great Elder, she didn¡¯t need to be polite, dream drunk this hand, let Tang Rong 3 people each brows slightly wrinkle, because they suddenly found that the strength of dream drunk has increased a lot. They are vaguely overwhelming their heads, which makes them wary, which is not a good thing. The most unacceptable thing for them is that all three of them are ordinary people. The oldest Tang Rong is 3 40 this year, and the youngest Li Yan is 6. But the dream is drunk, and it has been dead for 20 4. It is about the same age as their child. It is so old and so terrifying in strength that its talent is evident. ¡°Are you going to choose an overlord?¡± Mengzui then spoke, not worried that the three would turn to her in reverse. But the 3 people who were still with swords drawn and bows bent just now had dreams drunk in the middle. This is the result of the meeting of 4 people. Even though Tang Rong and 3 people were killed or killed, they all agreed that dream drunk was the biggest threat. Because the dream is drunk now, it is very terrifying, but ten years later, what about 20 years later? Their aptitude is limited, Marital Dao Path has basically been shaped, but dream drunk is different, Jinmen may dream drunk alone in the future. It¡¯s not difficult to understand why this three of them suddenly joined forces. ¡°Are you ready to do something to me?¡± Tang Rong and 3 were getting closer and closer to Mengzui. Mengzui seemed to be unaware of danger. ¡°Forget it, I know what you think, but are you sure to leave me behind?¡± Meng Zui spoke again. Hearing this, Tang Rong¡¯s 3 people have a meal together. The 3 of them work with a common purpose. It is not difficult to leave a dream drunk, but although they have reached a cooperation temporarily, they still have a lot of sand inside, beware of each other, so that they cannot stay dream drunk. of. ¡°You have a family behind each of you, but I don¡¯t have one. I¡¯m alone. If you let me run, I¡¯m irreconcilable with your family. I want to see how many offspring you have enough to kill me. , Hehe, so everyone still gets along well. ¡° ¡°You can rest assured that this is my advantage and also my shortcoming. I do n¡¯t have a family, so I ¡¯m not interested in power resources and so on. It ¡¯s useless to come. How many resources can I use alone, you can rest assured , As long as you do n¡¯t provoke me, do what you want. ¡± ¡°Even if you overthrow Yunjiang, it won¡¯t matter to me. I will not take the initiative to shoot you. I will keep my piece of land, really.¡± At the end, Meng Zui blinked, and emphasized that her words, this tone, is simply a demonic girl. (End of this chapter) Chapter 312 After the words of Meng Zui finished, Tang Rong¡¯s three people¡¯s faces eased a lot. After a few moments, the 3 people gave a high-five as a vow, which was regarded as the default of the piece of land of Meng Zui. The piece of land of dream drunk. And Mengzui really has no ambitions, and most of the things about the drunken stupor are handed over to him. Therefore, she was familiar with Chu Qing, but she didn¡¯t even know the relationship between Chu Qing and Ye Family and Tang Ziyan. In her impression, Chu Qing is a mobile treasure trove, but now Chu Qing has another identity, that is, the person she will kill. After high-fiving the oath, the alliance of Tang Rong¡¯s 3 people collapsed instantly, again with swords drawn and bows bent. Meng Zui interrupted again: ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Tang Rong did not answer the question of Meng Zui, but asked instead. Because the three of them all have their own reasons for appearing here, it can be awkward for Meng Zui to appear here. ¡°I¡¯m going to kill someone.¡± Mengzuo gnashing teeth said, she hated Chu Qing, she didn¡¯t need to hide it. Tang Rong has three people with different thoughts. Who is the one who deserves to be drunk in the middle of the night to chase down? Li Yan asked more: ¡°Where are you going to kill?¡± ¡°Airport.¡± Mengzui replied. Tang Rong and Li Yan lit up, and Li Yan immediately opened the mouth and said: ¡°I happened to go to the airport, too, or we can go together.¡± Dream drunk and not stupid, looking at the situation in front of her, her eyes rolled around, said with a smile: ¡°No need, I will go by myself, you continue.¡± She could see that Ye Qingmei was stopping Tang Rong and Li Yan, but what did she do? She didn¡¯t go to the muddy water. Li Yan saw her dream drunk and hurriedly said: ¡°Sister, wait, my family has recently developed a new medicine for healing, which works well for us martial artists. I will turn around and bring you a few.¡± As soon as this remark came out, Tang Rong¡¯s face was dark, Ye Qing¡¯s eyebrows changed, and his dream was drunk. In the past, the healing medicine of Jinmen was monopolized by Tang Family, and every top grade medicine was valuable and precious. But the last time the Tang Family medicine recipe was stolen. Li Yan¡¯s words made it clear that she had the medicine recipe. Not only did he get it, he also developed it, so it ¡¯s strange that Tang Rong ¡¯s face looks good. As for Ye Qingmei, she was afraid that the three of them would join hands, dreaming of drunken hesitation, and not agreeing yet, Li Yan took the shot. Ye Qingmei hurriedly had to take Ye Chenxi away, not because she did n¡¯t want to block, but blocked Can¡¯t hold it anymore. Ye Chenxi knows mother¡¯s hardships, so she is allowed to leave with her, no quarrel or noisy, just praying to Chu Qing not to worry. And Ye Qingmei¡¯s retreat, Mengzui was virtually used by Li Yan. For this reason, Mengzui had nothing to say, so he had to throw a sentence: ¡°Don¡¯t forget what you promised, otherwise I will come to the door. ¡° Mengzui¡¯s home visit was very bitten, and she heard that she was very upset. Li Yan agreed with a smile. She didn¡¯t need to turn over for this trivial matter and Mengzui. The purpose was achieved. She would naturally give this medicine. Dream drunk and Li Yan one after the other rushed to the airport, only Tang Rong mother and daughter left on the road, Tang Rong looked at the silhouette of Dream drunk away, murmured: ¡°Birth of a girl is like a dream drunk.¡± Tang Ziyan clenched her fists secretly on the side and did not speak. She was hailed as a rare genius in Jinmen¡¯s 100 years. She will be able to reach the height of dream drunk ten to seven years this year and seven years later. Tang Ziyan was hit by dream drunk, for which she was depressed for a long time ¡­ (End of this chapter) Chapter 313 At Jinmen Airport, Chu Qing holding the bunch of stars that Li Youwei stayed with, smiling looked towards a woman who came to him from the exit. He thought he should receive the person Li Youwei was going to pick up. It is considered that Li Youwei¡¯s last wish has been fulfilled, and it is just 35:1, and the time is just right. The woman had maroon¡¯s short hair, jeans, and short sleeves. She was smartly dressed and wore sneakers on her feet. The most bright spot is her peaks, it ¡¯s really big, Chu Qing is estimated to have an E at all, it ¡¯s about 1.7 metres in height, tall and tall, in general, it ¡¯s a beauty, enough for Chu Qing to fight Beauty with 5 points. Walking in the airport, this beautiful woman¡¯s turn-around rate is also extremely high, but this beautiful woman seems not used to being stared at, and her face has been calm. The beauty dragged the suitcase and walked to Chu Qing before asking, ¡°Li Family¡¯s?¡± Chu Qing raised his eyebrows and did not answer. He was not from Li Family, but he did come to pick someone up. ¡°Holding the starry sky, that¡¯s right, why don¡¯t you go to the pick-up side, and let me come to you, your Li Family is big enough, and who are you? Not good Did your family Eldest Young Master Li Youwei come to pick me up? You ¡¯re not Li Youwei, unlike the photos, you Li Family what the hell is happening? I ¡¯m a bit regretful now that I agreed to your treaty, I ¡¯m angry if If you ca n¡¯t give me a satisfactory explanation, I will unilaterally terminate the contract. This is what I and your Patriarch said in advance. ¡±That lady has a lot of words and a very serious attitude. Chu Qing got a lot of news from it, such as the relationship between this beauty and Li Family, which is also his most concerned point. Cooperate with Li Family, is she a true Zhenjiao person? It doesn¡¯t look like she is not a martial artist, but she has a chance to know. Chu Qing answered with a little thought: ¡°You have too many questions, I don¡¯t want to answer, I only say 2 o¡¯clock, I did come to pick you up, but not specifically to pick you up. To be here, but he is dead, so I can¡¯t pick you up. ¡° The beauty eyelids standing in front of Chu Qing twitched and asked, ¡°Why are you dead?¡± She was surprised. Chu Qing put the gypsophila in his hand back to the seat next to him. This is where he took the flower from. Now it is the original owner. After putting down the flowers, Chu Qing got up with a smile. He and the short-haired beauty were separated by less than a foot, but the beauty¡¯s chest could almost reach her. ¡°He was killed by me.¡± Chu Qing said after a smile. Then, waiting for the short-haired beauty to be surprised, she cut her palm in the back of the beauty, stunned her, carried it on her shoulders, pulled on the beauty¡¯s suitcase, and walked out of the terminal as a car. Such a weird combination, let alone looking back, everyone in the hall is staring at Chu Qing, some people are already hitting 110, and the airport staff have begun to move closer to this side. ¡°We are filming.¡± Chu Qing is still the same explanation, a very fake explanation. After speaking, Chu Qing stepped up and stepped out of the hall, leaving a bunch of dazed people. The place of right and wrong should not be kept for a long time, but Chu Qing has no car, and didn¡¯t expect this point when he came, carrying such a living person, running back to the city, it must not be exhausted. Chu Qing is in trouble in the night. This woman must be very important to Li Family. Now that he is very fond of Li Family, he will do everything that can hit Li Family. Now his best option is to kill the woman and then run away. If he expects it to be good, Li Family ¡¯s expert is already on the way to come. Later, he may not be able to leave, and he should be the one who Tang Tang ¡¯s In other words, I can¡¯t see tomorrow¡¯s sun. (End of this chapter) Chapter 314 Li Family No. 4 has been killed by Chu Qing, and Chu Qing also suffered a lot of injuries. Chu Qing probably knew the strength of Li Family. Nowadays, there are at least 2 people who can threaten Chu Qing with Li Family. Of course, this It¡¯s not really true teaching. If Quan Zhenjiao is counted, it is enough for Chu Qing to have a headache. Of course, the most headache is that Chu Qing is not alone. He has to guard against Li Family from seeking revenge on his family. So Chu Qing really had no energy. After taking care of this little beauty, Chu Qing¡¯s hand touched the neck of the short-haired beauty. With a little effort, he could twist this beautiful woman whose name he didn¡¯t even know. She can cooperate with Li Family, and it is certainly not a good person. Chu Qing thought about it and gave herself a reasonable reason to kill. I do n¡¯t know why, feeling the hesitation of the beauty and heartbeat of this beautiful woman on the shoulder, Chu Qing unprecedented hesitated. He used to kill without asking the cause, probably this World ¡¯s reason. The environment is different, and Chu Qing¡¯s mood has changed a lot. He has picked up things that were thrown away by him in the past, such as rules, such as conscience. Although he still acts evil, he doesn¡¯t know that it is a thousand times better. Therefore, whether to kill or not to kill, did Chu Qing hesitate once and moved his hand away from the beauty¡¯s neck, and the feeling of tenderness and smoothness made Chu Qing unable to help rubbing his fingers. Forget it, do n¡¯t kill, Chu Qing found the car that Li Family came to pick up, the driver in the car, left and right waiting to see Li Youwei, all anxious, saw Chu Qing such a weird person, to him Coming. He was vigilant in an instant, but he was not vigilant. He was stunned by Chu Qing and thrown in the green belt of the vicinity. Chu Qing did not kill again. The speaking of which even Chu Qing felt strange. Throwing the short-haired beauty into the car, Chu Qing drove the car and drove away from the airport. The gun was placed next to Chu Qing, and there were 2 forgetful bullets in it. After the car drove out of the several hundred meters, he saw that he was about to leave the airport. Suddenly Chu Qing eyes slightly narrowed and stopped slowly, staring at the oncoming 2 supercars, he sniffed from those 2 cars. It¡¯s dangerous. This Li Family came so fast, he thought that Ye Ma could block it for a while, Chu Qing knew that Ye Ma couldn¡¯t stop Li Family and Tang Rong from exerting pressure, but didn¡¯t expect even a little time to delay. And this Li Family is enough, 2 great experts came at once, do n¡¯t the family need to stay behind? At this time, if Ye Family attacks Li Family, the back of Li Family is just empty ¡­ Chu Qing was vigilantly alert, and thoughts quickly flashed in his mind. He might not be able to leave because he was not paying attention tonight, so Chu Qing had to think a little more than the people in those 2 cars. More. Chu Qing¡¯s car is slowing down, but the oncoming 2 cars are accelerating, the road is 4 lanes, but the oncoming car is hitting Chu Qing straight. Li Yan in the car was covered with frost, and the people under her had already sent news to her that she could not contact her mother-in-law or the young Young Master. What this meant was that Li Yan was very clear. So as long as Chu Qing is dead, she wants to put Chu Qing down, and she has seen her own car before arriving at the airport. The people in the car followed the faint street lights at night. She also saw clearly that it was Chu Qing ¡¯s little boy. Cub. The martial artist¡¯s eyesight is very good, so it is not surprising that Li Yan can see Chu Qing, and Chu Qing can also see Li Yan, a beautiful woman with a few wrinkles in the corners of her eyes. (End of this chapter) Chapter 315 At the first glance of two people staring at each other, Chu Qing without the slightest hesitation, directly picked up the rifle on hand, pierced the front windshield, pulled the trigger, and the muzzle sprayed a thin blue flame. Chu Qing¡¯s robbing locked Li Yan, which was different from the last deterrent dream drunk, just a shot, but Li Yan, the former martial artist, couldn¡¯t avoid it. Chu Qing stepped on the accelerator at the bottom. When Wang Chuan hit the windshield in front of Li Yan, Chu Qing¡¯s car was close to Li Yan¡¯s car. Li Yan didn¡¯t expect Chu Qing so decisively, so the reaction was full of moments. When the Forgetless Projectile exploded in front of her eyes, it was only able to consolidate the Inner Strength outside the body, forming a shield to prevent the Forgetful Projectile explosion. Inner Strength is a sign of Martial Artist. Although Li Yan is Martial Artist, it is only Grade 4. Therefore, her Inner Strength shield is not enough to completely block Level 3 Wangchuan Dan. Li Yan¡¯s Inner Strength shield, at the moment of collision with Wangchuan bomb, a great force broke the shield, strikes in Li Yan with the body, Li Yan spurted blood, and internal organs suffered different damage. However, compared with the poisonous characteristics of the forgetless bomb, what can¡¯t be considered? Li Yan flew left and right in a small car, avoiding many shrapnel of the forgetful bomb, but still has a big piece of sesame The particles crossed Li Yan¡¯s cheeks with delicate makeup, leaving an inch-long wound. Just now Li Yan suffered an internal injury and she didn¡¯t change her face, but when she felt a small wound on her face that looked insignificant, the complexion greatly changed and the pupil light was messy. After the explosion of Wang Chuanbo dispersed, Li Yan rushed out of the already ruined sports car immediately, and before Li Yan¡¯s foot fell to the ground, the crisp gunshot cut through the long night again. When Chu Qing drove past Li Yan, the body was also affected by the aftermath of the explosion, and the windows were broken. Immediately afterwards, Chu Qing saw the dream drunk in the second car. After firing the second shot, Chu Qing had not recovered the gun. After a moment of stun, he shot again. Chu Qing thought that the person in the second car was also an expert of Li Family, absolutely didn¡¯t expect the dream drunk that he had only seen in the afternoon. So he froze for a while and gave time for Meng Zui to prepare. When the gun shot, the Inner Strength shield of Meng Zui had been released. This spear will not achieve the consequences expected by Chu Qing, but the dream drunk car must be scrapped. Chu Qing has connected 2 cars and drove into the darkness. At this time, his heartbeat is like a drum, and he has not been so excited for a long time. This is the taste between life and death. Chu Qing is excited. Although he temporarily left Li Yan and Mengzui behind, he will not naively think that the crisis can end there. Li Yan wants to kill him, this is what Chu Qing is ready to face, and Dream Drunk wants to kill him, this is what he knows, but he did not expect that these two people will collide together, this is even God Don¡¯t give him a living. Chu Qing threw the gun in his hand out of the window and fired 3 shots tonight. This gun was close to the blasting chamber and was scrapped. Even if it was not scrapped, the Chuan ammunition was gone. What use was the gun. After driving out 100 ten meters, Chu Qing released his divine sense that had just been restored, and felt something. No one came after, and Chu Qing¡¯s brow furrowed. What¡¯s going on? Shouldn¡¯t those 2 people pursue themselves? If they were allowed to run like this again, they couldn¡¯t really catch up. Chu Qing thought about it, but the throttle under his feet didn¡¯t relax. (End of this chapter) Chapter 316 After running 1000 meters, there was still no movement behind him. Chu Qing was relieved. The problem I hadn¡¯t figured out before was suddenly bright. The reason why Ye mother blocked Li Yan was so short, it was because of dream drunk . After digging through things, Chu Qing reached out his phone and immediately called Ye Chenxi. ¡°Chu Qing, are you okay?¡± Ye Chenxi over the phone said anxiously. ¡°I¡¯m fine now, can you pick up my parents, but can you stay at home for a few days?¡± This is what Chu Qing is worried about. Ye Chenxi subconsciously agreed to Chu Qing, but when it came to her mouth, she looked up at her mother, her eyes full of begging, and Chu Qing¡¯s words Ye Qingmei heard, but didn¡¯t speak. Under Ye Chenxi¡¯s begging eyes, Ye Chenxi¡¯s undetectable nodded, and sighed in her heart, after such a trauma today, her Ye Family was completely tied up with Chu Qing. On the basis of hostility to Li Family, he violated the meaning of Tang Family and pushed Tang Family to the opposite. The current Ye Family has no choice but Chu Qing. She can only hope that this youngster can do miracles. I hope this youngster can do what he said: Jinmen Ye Family is respected. After Ye Chenxi and Chu Qing communicated by phone, Ye Qingmei immediately arranged someone to protect Chu Qing ¡¯s parents and family. Because he went in time, he finally received Father Chu Mother Chu from Ye Family before Li Family, but he did n¡¯t find Chu Qing. Elder sister Chu Xiao. Knowing the situation immediately, Ye Qingmei had let Ye Chenxi and Chu Qing contact. At this juncture, Ye Family could not have a slight gap with Chu Qing, and 10000 Chu Chu had an accident, which would definitely affect Ye Family and Chu Qing. The relationship between Qing. It¡¯s not a trivial matter to move the whole body in one stroke, but when Ye Chenxi called Chu Qing again, Chu Qing¡¯s phone number could not be reached. Ye Qingmei, who is in a hurry, can only find someone while responding to the revenge from Li Family. Li Yan sent someone to go to Chu Qing¡¯s house to seek revenge, but as a result, he went one step later and the people walked through the floor. Li Yan, in a rage, launched an attack on Ye Family overnight. This night was a bloody night. The explosion in the parking lot in the afternoon opened the scene of Jinmen. On the other side of the airport, when Chu Qing¡¯s car was about to disappear in the dark, Li Yan was carrying a long-handled short blade, which was supposed to be chased, but she was stopped by dream drunk. Forget Chuan was hit by Mengzui, but it was only slightly injured. However, the corner of Mengzui ¡¯s mouth only overflowed with a few lines of blood, and he did n¡¯t spit in a bit of blood. This is a comparison between Li Yan and the two people made a verdict, but this spear, although Meng Zui was injured, but also terrified, Chu Qing¡¯s determination, once again refreshed Meng Zui¡¯s knowledge of him, it is really a Ruthless little man, when dream drunk stopped Li Yan, I thought to myself. ¡°The person you are going to kill is him?¡± Li Yan asked Mengzui. She held the knife in her back and covered her face with blood. How could she not think of this for this part. ¡°You want to kill him too?¡± Meng Zui said. Before they came, they both came to the airport to kill people, but they didn¡¯t know that they were killing the same person. It was really nothing to say. ¡°If you don¡¯t catch up, you won¡¯t be able to catch up.¡± Li Yan was anxious in her heart, and she didn¡¯t understand the meaning of dream drunk now. It stands to reason that now both of them should be struggling to chase Chu Qing, but the dream drunk position has virtually sealed all the roads of Li Yan. This is not like killing Chu Qing, but rather like Chu Qing. If it were n¡¯t for Chu Qing ¡¯s shot, it was really drunk towards the dream. If it was n¡¯t for her own injury that was heavier than the dream, she would definitely do it without the slightest hesitation, instead of being passive like now. (End of this chapter) Chapter 317 ¡°You still deal with the wound on the face first, no matter what, elder sister¡¯s face is afraid of ruining.¡± Mengzui pupil light flashed, caring about Li Yan. It¡¯s just that she said what she cared about, but she didn¡¯t have the slightest concern on her face, and she didn¡¯t know what she was thinking. Speaking of the wounds on her face, the killing intent in Li Yan¡¯s eyes was a bit thicker. She now has half of her face numb. Although she can¡¯t see herself, she also knows that the crusting of her face was originally broken. A skin wound. Bleeding is not stopped at this time, and it is not the bright red blood, but the black rotting blood. She could not smell the bloody smell she deserved, but a faintly discernable odor came from her nose. Meng Zui was right, and then dragged on, she was afraid that this face was really going to be ruined, damn Chu Qing, damn forget Chuanchuan, Li Yan hated Chu Qing¡¯s madness. ¡°I don¡¯t have to worry about my injury, can you make way now?¡± Li Yan¡¯s tip turned up and pointed at Mengzui. Whether she would heal the wound or chase Chu Qing, this was her choice, but Mengzui blocked her way. , Even if it ¡®cared¡¯ her, it shouldn¡¯t be. ¡°Okay, no problem.¡± Mengzui gave way, because Chu Qing drove the car at this time, and it was gone. Even if Mengzui gave way, Li Yan couldn¡¯t catch up. Recognizing the current status of Li Yan, the whole person exudes coldness from the inside out. She stares at Meng Zui with a bad look, waving the knife upward, the thin blade flashing, bringing up a string of black blood beads. Li Yan cut off a piece of flesh on his face, the blade passed by, and there was ruddy flesh under his skin. Li Yan¡¯s treatment of the wound is so decisive, she is expressing her attitude like a dream drunk. Even if the next 2 people are not enemies, they are better than enemies. Meng Zui has no reaction to this, probably not taking seriously. Anyway, she is alone, and no one is afraid. After the face was cut, Li Yan¡¯s face was even bleeding, and Yin Hong¡¯s blood beads dripped intermittently along half of Li Yan¡¯s face, making Li Yan more terrifying. Under Li Yan¡¯s ruthless gaze, Mengzui turned around, and she didn¡¯t have to stay here. ¡°Why?¡± Li Yan¡¯s voice seemed to come from 9 You. Meng Zui did this just because Chu Qing and Li Yan saw it, so they asked. ¡°Because the person I killed can only die in my hand.¡± Mengzui dropped such a helpless sounding sentence without explanation, and she didn¡¯t know how she thought about it in her heart. Her whole person is messy till now, the moment Chu Qing shot her, she was messy. She was uncomfortable. She didn¡¯t know why she wanted to stop Li Yan, but the ghost messed up and blocked Li Yan¡¯s road. Now Chu Qing ran away, and she wanted to chase again. After catching up, 80% would also kill the bastard. She was sullen in her heart and blocked a breath, which was enough for her to kill. Li Yan heard Mengzui¡¯s answer, but couldn¡¯t breathe, and spit out another blood. Then looking at the back of Meng Zui, fiercely warned: ¡°You better not forget our previous agreement, not your piece of land, don¡¯t be fooled, Chu Qing I will kill, whether you kill it or not Kill him, and his father, mother, brother, and sisters who are close to him, I will not let go, I will let them die very badly. ¡° ¡°Randomly.¡± Li Yan said for a long time, and Meng Zui answered her with only a few words. They didn¡¯t discuss anything. It was Li Youwei who first started to Chu Qing. What happened was how it worked. No need, they are no longer children. If Meng Zui really wants to say something casually: ¡°It¡¯s your son¡¯s own courting death, who blamed it?¡± Li Yan will definitely return without the slightest hesitation: ¡°Then how is it, Chu Qing is so cheap, where can it compare to my son Jin Gui ¡­¡­¡± Anyway, in Li Yan¡¯s eyes, her son was right and wrong, and Chu Qing was wrong and right and wrong. He should not be able to fight back, and his son would kill him if he didn¡¯t pay back. (End of this chapter) Chapter 318 Now, her Li Yan just killed Chu Qing and all his related people, she didn¡¯t think it was enough. After Meng Zui left, Li Yan¡¯s hatred could hardly disappear, and he immediately gave orders to his men and sent orders to seek revenge on Chu Qing. After doing this, Li Yan found a bottle of reagent from his body and poured it on his face. The milk-white viscous liquid condensed on Li Yan¡¯s wound, and was solidified. The blood on Li Yan¡¯s face stopped short and then scabed up. This is the healing medicine that Li Family copied from Tang Family¡¯s medicine recipe. It is a pity that medicine recipes are dead and people are alive. Tang Family generations have improved medicine recipes several times on the basis of medicine recipes. Therefore, the medical power that Li Family reproduces today is called the renewal reagent, which is not a little bit worse than Tang Family¡¯s medicine. Therefore, if Li Family wants to destroy Tang Family by means of rejuvenation, it must develop a renewal reagent with stronger medicine efficacy. To this end, Li Yan, at all costs, invited an important figure from Imperial Capital. Speaking of this important figure, Li Yan chewed up, not because of the pain on her face, but because she remembered it. Tonight, letting her son come to the airport was to pick up the great character. Now that his son is dead, what about that great character? Li Yan rushed to the airport ¡­ Everything at night was too sudden, and suddenly everyone was completely unprepared, so Chu Qing was given a chance to escape, and Chu Qing was the one who really took the initiative. After escaping the dream drunk and Li Yan¡¯s chase, Chu Qing and Ye Chenxi finished the phone call, and they threw their phones to the side of the road. Tang Ziyan can locate him on his mobile phone and find him anywhere in Jinmen, let alone others. Therefore, the mobile phone cannot be kept, which is why Ye Chenxi cannot contact Chu Qing later. After throwing away his mobile phone, Chu Qing drove a dozen kilometers and was still not at ease. He threw the car on the side of the road and was about to abandon it. It is not safe to have car navigation on the car. Holding the short-haired beauty off the bus, Chu Qing suddenly thought that there might be a mobile phone on this person. Then he reached over and looked up. It is now at the turn of spring and summer. The short-haired beauty is also wearing thin, but Chu Qing looked around and found no mobile phone. Chu Qing put short-haired beauties on her shoulders, which is very puzzling. This is unscientific. Who would n¡¯t have a mobile phone now? So Chu Qing looked for the second time, this time Chu Qing looked carefully, and finally found the clues. Chu Qing pulled a small lady¡¯s mobile phone along the lanyard around the neck of the short-haired beauty. The clip is too tight, so after Chu Qing drags it out, take the phone off the beauty¡¯s neck. The phone also carries the body temperature and body fragrance of the beauty, Chu Qing has such a moment of shaking God, such is human nature, Chu Qing quickly withdrew his mind, returned to the car to open the navigation, and remember all the nearby maps in his head . For people like Chu Qing who have developed divine sense, it is essential to remember, and this is also the main reason why Chu Qing has improved his performance so quickly in a short time. After writing down the map, Chu Qing detonated the car. Before leaving, he threw the mobile phone of the short-haired beauty into the sea of ??fire. There was no worries, Chu Qing thought. Carrying a beautiful woman with short hair on her shoulders, Chu Qing walked deep and shallow, walking in Ye Mao, a deserted suburb. After several hours of travel, Chu Qing is now in the Yunshan Mountain outside Jinmen City. (End of this chapter) Chapter 319 There is a Yunjiang River from the west of Jinmen City. The Yunjiang River flows through the foot of the Yunshan Mountain and winds to the east. With the Yunjiang River on the Yunshan Mountain, it can be said that it is a sky cut outside Jinmen. In the history of Jinmen, it has been countless times. For the Jinmen to resist the enemy out of the city. To the present peace time, this Yunjiang Yunshan has become a good place for Jinmen¡¯s leisure outings. In recent years, Jinmen has vigorously developed tourism, and Yunjiang Yunshan is the main attraction. The altitude of the mountain range in Yunshan is above 3 1000 meters, and the extension of the mountain range is a few thousand miles. At this time of spring and summer, the ancient trees on the mountain lush and green, Chu Qing walking through the mountain forest, the nose is full of fresh fragrance of grass and trees. In this calm and peaceful environment, the murderous aura in my heart has been diluted a lot. Yunshan is very large, and Yunjiang is not small, so although it has been working hard to make this a tourism Holy Land. But there is still a large undeveloped pristine mountain forest, Chu Qing¡¯s destination is there. He knew in his heart that Li Family will certainly be mad in revenge tonight, as long as he survives tonight, he can get a breath. No one wants to die, so is Chu Qing. All this tonight, for Chu Qing, was also in a hurry. He was so hurry that he did not make any preparations in advance. The woman with short hair came to the riverside. During this time, the woman woke up once, but she was stunned by Chu Qing, and she stood on the riverside with no end in sight. This is not the rainy season, so the water in the Yunjiang River is not in a hurry. . But the sound of the water is still audible, and the river beach beside the water is covered with weeds. Various insects live in it. At this time, there are only a few stars in the dark and windy night, making the surroundings dark. However, with Chu Qing¡¯s eyesight, the night would not cause him trouble. Insect Cry burst into flames. Chu Qing stood by the river and his thoughts drifted away for a while. After tomorrow, the sky of Jinmen is about to change. Chu Qing ¡¯s dark eyes stare at the few stars in the sky, and a flash of decisiveness flashes in his eyes. Shocked in the shoulder, Chu Qing withdrew his thoughts and directly threw the woman on the shoulder to the riverside. It did not have tender, protective feelings for the fairer sex. Pity, if he is soft-hearted, the dead person must be himself. The short-haired beauty was thrown to the ground because the tidal flat along the river was soft and did not hurt. She did not wake up, but her upper body was immersed in the river water by Chu Qing and she choked several sips of water. Instantly coughing and struggling to get up from the river, waiting for her to breathe evenly, and after looking around all around, she burst into tears. ¡°Ah ¡­ woo ¡­¡± The voice of the short-haired beauty appeared extremely high in the quiet night, and even had a little bit of sorrow. Chu Qing brows slightly wrinkle, said unpleasantly: ¡°wail like ghosts and howl like wolves what?¡± ¡°Hmm ¡­¡± The call of the short-haired beauty stopped instantly, and she looked back towards Chu Qing. The night was thick and she could not see Chu Qing¡¯s appearance, only a dark outline. ¡°You ¡­ don¡¯t come over, are you impermanent and impermanent?¡± The short-haired beauty asked with trembling. Judging by her terrifying look, Chu Qing was a little funny. Slowly in the night, he didn¡¯t mind making fun of this woman so as to pass the long wait. ¡°You guessed it?¡± Chu Qing asked in a cold tone. ¡°Ah, I ¡­ Am I really dead? This is Yin Sector. Isn¡¯t this river Yellow Springs, wu wu ¡­ I don¡¯t want to die, I haven¡¯t lived yet, damn Li Family, Who in the end annoyed me, harmed me ¡­ ¡°The short-haired beauty was not scared, and frightened and flustered cried in the riverside. (End of this chapter) Chapter 320 This woman is also stupid enough, Chu Qing thought in her heart, but did not dissuade her, so she cried. It ¡¯s been a long time since I heard a woman crying. The woman of this World is so strong that she never sheds tears easily. On the contrary, it is a man who often cries and cries. Chu Qing is upset when she sees her. At this time, Chu Qing feels cordial when she hears the cry of a woman. This is not his pervert, but this world has kept Chu Qing depressed for too long. The human experience is limited. After about half an hour, the short-haired beauty screamed, she could n¡¯t cry, and wiped away her tears. She choked and asked Chu Qing: ¡°Can I still be born again?¡± ¡°What do you say?¡± Chu Qing didn¡¯t answer directly. He wanted to see what this woman could make up. ¡°Pu ¡­¡± The woman twitched her nose hard, Chu Qing knew she was unable to bear and wanted to cry again, secretly funny, she had a relationship with Li Family, that is his enemy, and he was never soft on the enemy Chu Qing. A night breeze hit, Chu Qing¡¯s clothes hunted, the upper body of the woman¡¯s clothes was wet by the river water, at this time the night wind blew, and immediately sneeze cold. She froze after sneezing and asked Chu Qing aloud: ¡°Do ghosts sneeze?¡± ¡°Pu ¡­¡± Chu Qing unable to bear laughed when she saw the woman¡¯s careful and unwilling look. The woman came awake at once, she pinched her arm hard, and the pain was contorts one¡¯s face in agony. She wasn¡¯t dead. I heard that there is no pain when you die. By the way, there are shadows. The woman looked hurriedly to the ground. There was no moon tonight and only a few stars, so the shadow on the ground was very light, and only a rough outline could be seen, but that was enough. She is not dead, the woman is ecstatic, but next moment, she has endless humiliation and resentment qi in her heart, the bastard, the woman yelled, rushed towards that man who smiled back and forth is one foot. The short-haired beauty is not a martial artist, so this foot does not threaten Chu Qing at all. He grabs the woman ¡¯s ankle in his hand. The lift of Chu Qing continuously makes the woman ¡¯s undercarriage unstable, jumping on the ground to ensure I won¡¯t fall. ¡°Asshole, let me go.¡± The woman scolded. ¡°Don¡¯t let me go, you answer me a few questions first, I decided to kill you, what¡¯s your name?¡± Chu Qing said. ¡°If you don¡¯t tell you, kill if you want to kill, great aunt. If you blink, I¡¯m your grandson, and dare to cheat great aunt me, dead man.¡± The woman¡¯s resistance was fierce, and she was embarrassed when she remembered her reaction. If you want to die, you ca n¡¯t wait to kill Chu Qing, so that no one knows her decline. ¡°Well, okay.¡± Chu Qing teased his eyes, this woman was really a dead duck, but he didn¡¯t mind having an extra grandson, speaking of which he hadn¡¯t experienced it yet. Chu Qing raised the short-haired beauty¡¯s feet too high, at first The woman gritted her teeth and didn¡¯t speak. When Chu Qing raised her feet over the top of the head, the woman finally made a noise. Alas, the woman couldn¡¯t hold on and fell to the ground. One leg was held by Chu Qing, and the other leg was suspended in the air so that her two legs would not split apart to alleviate the pain. Her back was resting on the tidal flat, and her short hair was dirty with mud on the river. of. Even though the woman was so embarrassed, she still clenched her teeth and didn¡¯t speak, it seemed that she was going to Chu Qing. Chu Qing¡¯s mouth twitched with a smile, and his arms stretched out. Chu Qing carried a woman¡¯s leg and threw the woman directly into the river. Just like washing clothes, a woman is written on the riverside. This woman has good water, she is planing in the water, she is not drowning, but her feet are dragged by Chu Qing. No matter how she swims, she cannot swim. Cupped hands. (End of this chapter) Chapter 321 After struggling a few times, the woman failed to get rid of Chu Qing. Instead, she choked on several sips of water, making her small face flushed and her head dizzy. ¡°Qiao Wei, Qiao Wei, my name is Qiao Wei, okay, wu wu ¡­¡± the woman named Qiao Wei shouted in the water. Chu Qing was satisfied with the nodded, pulled the woman ashore, then smirked and said: ¡°Call grandfather.¡± what? Qiao only coughed and looked at Chu Qing with a brutal expression. ¡°You just blinked dozens of times.¡± Chu Qing is stating a fact. Qiao Wei just blinked in the water, and Chu Qing saw it. Qiao Wei didn¡¯t speak by biting his lip, his blushing face was even redder, like a cooked lobster. After a stalemate, Qiao Wei changed the subject and asked, ¡°Who are you?¡± Chu Qing knew that Qiao Wei didn¡¯t want to admit the ¡®naughty words¡¯ just now, and he didn¡¯t hold back, calmly opened the mouth and said: ¡°Guess what?¡± ¡°Guess you moneybags, you are a liar, don¡¯t you say you are impermanent ghost? You come to catch me, bastard, scare great aunt me.¡± Qiao Weiqi cursed violently. Here tonight, Qiao Wei lost all her face from 20 years. ¡°Did I say that?¡± Chu Qing looked down at Qiao Wei sitting on the beach. Qiao Wei was speechless when asked by Chu Qing, think about it carefully, as if Chu Qing did not say so, everything is just her guess, but at night, she was stunned and woke up like this In a hell place, it is understandable that she thought so. ¡°I blame you, why don¡¯t you tell me the truth, I¡¯m cranky.¡± Qiao Wei hated Chu Qing anyway. There is also a saying that Chu Qing shook his head secretly after listening, he did n¡¯t want to accompany this woman, and he cleared his throat. and so on? Where are you from? What are you doing in Tianjin? What is your relationship with Li Family? ¡° Chu Qing asked a lot of questions in one breath, Qiao Wei was started by Chu Qing, and then his eyeball turned 2 times, and said: ¡°hmph, you know that it is just a good man, a liar, a dead man.¡± Qiao Wei deliberately referred to him in the left and right, Chu Qing shook his head, it seems that this woman is a guy who eats hard but not soft, he should have known. Bending down and grabbing Qiao Wei¡¯s leg, Qiao Wei panicked: ¡°You, what are you doing?¡± ¡°Of course it makes you cool and cool, is it possible that you want me to rape you before killing?¡± Chu Qing replied. ¡°I choose the latter.¡± Qiao Wei¡¯s fingers clasped on the mud on the riverside, loudly said. Chu Qing was amused, and he said that he didn¡¯t expect anything. Didn¡¯t expect to rape first and then kill. There is no threat to the women here. ¡°If you don¡¯t speak, you agree, but you will have to tap it later. I heard that it hurt a bit for the first time.¡± Qiao Weichu flinched and looked at Chu Qing. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re still a place, are you teasing me?¡± Chu Qing didn¡¯t believe that the women of this World were not generally open, and Chu Qing had a deep understanding of this. When Chu Qing mentioned this, Joe ¡¯s only expression was embarrassed and said, ¡°I ¡¯m only 20 years old and still a student. Why ca n¡¯t I be a punishment? Do you think I ¡¯m a scumbag? Boyfriend, you have to be responsible, I ¡­ ¡° Chu Qing is too lazy to listen to Qiao Wei¡¯s lame excuse, each minding their own business opened the mouth and said: ¡°Qiao Wei, 20 years old, student, um, yes, what else?¡± Qiao only listened to Chu Qing¡¯s words, shut up, and looked at Chu Qing vigorously, as if to say: I will not say a word to you again. Well, Chu Qing sees how hard she can be, raised hand, Qiao Wei was thrown into the air by Chu Qing, scared to wow, and shouted in the mouth before falling into the water: ¡°I said, I said, don¡¯t ¡­¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 322 Pulling Qiao Wei back ashore, Chu Qing said: ¡°You say, I listen.¡± ¡°Say what?¡± Qiao Wei wanted to listen to Chu Qing¡¯s question again. She was so scared by Chu Qing that she almost forgot. Chu Qing¡¯s mouth twitched, his hands pressed hard, and Qiao Wei was thrown into the water. Qiao Wei immediately admonished, and said nonsense: ¡°My, my name is Qiao Wei, 20 years old, from Lingnan. There is an 80-year-old grandmother in my family, my parents, and a younger brother under me. I was just dismissed by the school. , I want to find a job, yes to find a job. ¡° ¡°Li Yan hired me, so I came to Ludao, she, she said to let her son, pick me up, is the person named Li Youwei, should you know? Do you really kill him? I heard that Li Family In Jinmen very difficult to deal with, you ¡­ ¡° ¡°Li Youwei was indeed killed by me, otherwise I wouldn¡¯t come to such a ghost place in the middle of the night, how comfortable it is to lie in bed, if you are not obedient, I will kill you.¡± Asked again: ¡°What did Li Yan hire you for?¡± Qiao Wei shrunk his neck and honestly replied: ¡°I develop medicine, I study medicine, I speak the truth, don¡¯t kill me.¡± Chu Qing asked Qiao Weiti¡¯s indifferent expression, frowning and asking: ¡°dignified Li Family, please a dismissed college student to develop medicine, and also send Li Youwei to pick you up, you have what skills and abilities What? Did you miss something? ¡° ¡°No, no.¡± Joe only denied, shaking his head like a rattle. ¡°Well, what do you think of this?¡± Chu Qing asked with a turn of words. Qiao¡¯s only son didn¡¯t keep up with Chu Qing¡¯s thinking, but she was frightened by Chu Qing and could only answer according to her own understanding: ¡°Here is the famous Yunjiang Yunshan in Jinmen. The scenery is pretty good. ¡° ¡°Oh, it seems that you like this place very well. Have you ever heard of Tang Rong? She said a word to me. She said that in the Yunjiang River in Jinmen, there is a lot of fish in Shenjiang?¡± Chu Qing heard unfathomable mystery in Qiao Wei, and asked, ¡°What do you mean, is Tang Rong the Aristocratic Family Patriarch of Jinmen Refining Medicine?¡± Chu Qing chuckled: ¡°I mean, there is no one to feed the fish in the river. I must be hungry now, and you just said that you like this place very much.¡± After hearing Chu Qing¡¯s words, Qiao Wei wondered whether it was cold or something. He shivered directly, shaking his lips and asked, ¡°You, are you going to feed me?¡± ¡°The answer is correct.¡± Chu Qing laughed harmless to humans and animals. ¡°No, no, you must be joking, you are a martial artist, but how can you kill someone casually?¡± Qiao Wei still had a luck in his heart. Despite so many things tonight, he didn¡¯t think Chu Qing would actually kill her. Two people lacking hatred and enmity, bullied her at best. ¡°You should see that I have a hatred with Li Family, but a person of Li Family. Do I want to let you go back and help Li Family against me?¡± Chu Qing approached Qiao Wei. ¡°I¡¯m not a member of Li Family, you let me go, I promise to return to Imperial Capital immediately, and never come to Tianjin, really, I swear, I will not help Li Family deal with you.¡± Qiao Wei panic . Chu Qing looked weird and asked, ¡°Imperial Capital?¡± If he remembers correctly, Qiao Wei just said that she is from Lingnan, and now she says back to Imperial Capital, it ¡¯s interesting ¡­ Qiao Wei immediately panicked when he heard Chu Qing¡¯s question. He was about to slap himself. This piece of mouth blamed himself. Qiao Wei quickly excused himself: ¡°I go to Imperial Capital for school.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 323 Chu Qing eyes slightly narrowed, he can see that Qiao Wei is telling the truth, but what has she been hiding? For example, why she deserves Li Family¡¯s so fancy, Chu Qing wants to force Qiao Wei to say this too. Ignoring Qiao Wei¡¯s plea, I immersed Qiao Wei in the water again. Qiao Wei got a lot of anger this time, and has been rushing in the water, not talking about life or death. It seems that what she conceals is very important. . After more than ten minutes, Qiao Wei¡¯s movements were obviously weakened. She was almost exhausted, and the river water drank a dozen sips. In this way, she was afraid that she would really be drowned by Chu Qing and throw the river to feed the fish. ¡°I ¡­ I¡¯m ¡­ an NUS ¡­ student.¡± Qiao Wei said weakly in the water. Qiao Wei¡¯s voice is not loud, but Chu Qing listens all in his ears, suddenly in ones heart trembled, NUS, no wonder. Everyone who comes out of the National University is the mainstay of the empire, assuming to become a capable person over time, this is something everyone knows. Chu Qing didn¡¯t expect Qiao Wei was actually a student of the National University, but she was dismissed by the National University, and the real value would be smaller. However, being able to enter the National University and studying for two years at the National University is enough to prove that she is not a mediocrity. No wonder Li Family deserves such attention. Suddenly Chu Qing¡¯s eyes lit up, and there was a feeling of picking up treasure, so he asked again: ¡°This is not a shameful thing, why didn¡¯t you just say it?¡± ¡°You pull me up first.¡± Qiao Wei couldn¡¯t hold it. ¡°You still say it in the water.¡± Chu Qing rejected Qiao Wei¡¯s request. Qiao Wei poured another sip of water into her mouth. At this time, she completely admitted her life, obediently and honestly replied: ¡°I have no one behind me, 2 has no power, I was dismissed by the National University, the school will not support me, you know How sad is it for someone like me? Once stared at by those bad guys, they will be arrested and kept in a place never seen the daylight, threatening us to do things for them. I do n¡¯t want to be like this, and it would be better to die without freedom. ¡° Chu Qing can understand that he also had this thought. When he heard that Qiao Wei was an outcast of the National Congress, he decided to take Qiao Wei back to work for him. ¡°Then why did you say it now?¡± Chu Qing asked. Between death and freedom, Qiao Wei said that he chose freedom, but she chose not to die now. ¡°Woo ¡­ wu wu ¡­¡± Qiao Wei¡¯s tears came down instantly, she was soaked in the river water, and the tears and the river water were indistinguishable. ¡°You are a liar, bastard, bastard, slut, I still have family members, I don¡¯t want to die, I ¡­¡± Qiao Wei was wronged, crying while scolding Chu Qing, the whole person also got his strength, and he will be in a moment Don¡¯t worry about being drowned. When Qiao Wei was tired, she stopped crying and asked Chu Qing: ¡°Are you going to kill me?¡± ¡°will not.¡± ¡°Will you imprison me?¡± ¡°meeting.¡± Poof ~ Qiao Wei almost vomited blood, she knew, she knew it would be the result, heaven, earth, how could she be so bad luck, it was not enough to be dismissed by the school, let her encounter such a demon, he was simply It ¡¯s not human. A boy¡¯s family, with such a meticulous mind and so vicious means, fell into his hands ¡­ Qiao Wei dared not think down, she buried her head in the water, and thought that she might spend the rest of her life in captivity , She really wanted to drown herself for a moment. But whenever the sense of suffocation rise in the mind, Qiao Wei¡¯s mind will show the faces of her parents, grandma, and younger brother, she can¡¯t die. ¡°Hey, can you pay me?¡± Qiao Wei asked to pounce on the water. ¡°Pay, how much do you want?¡± Chu Qing squatted on the shore and answered. ¡°Li Yan gave me an annual salary of 50,000,000, and if there are research results, there is another bonus.¡± Qiao Wei said. ¡°Yes.¡± Chu Qing agreed to this salary, Li Family can give Qiao Wei, he can also give, or even more. (End of this chapter) Chapter 324 ¡°Can you send this money to my parents?¡± Qiao Wei confirmed that she only wanted to use her freedom for the rest of her life to exchange some financial security for her parents. ¡°Yes.¡± Chu Qing agreed. ¡°Then you pull me up, is it possible that you still want to drown me? The dead are useless.¡± Qiao Wei 3 2 sentence after selling himself, my heart is not aggrieved. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you should soak in the water for a while. With me in, I won¡¯t let you drown.¡± Chu Qing doesn¡¯t plan to pull Qiao Wei on. ¡°I ¡­¡± Qiao Weiyu stagnate, ¡°I am all this, what do you want? I¡¯m telling the truth, I didn¡¯t lie to you, and Li Family and I have been in contact before, but it didn¡¯t hurt you, you are like this Do n¡¯t you think it ¡¯s too much for me? ¡± ¡°It seems a bit excessive.¡± Chu Qing admitted frankly, ¡°However, I still won¡¯t pull you up, I need to understand your physical strength, 10000. One day you said that I didn¡¯t pay attention to running, I¡¯m good to judge, depending on your How far you can run physically, and I should let a few people watch over you so that you wo n¡¯t escape. ¡° Chu Qing¡¯s answer, the angry Qiao Wei was chest tight, and he choked a few sips of water in his breath. This is too damn, Qiao only secretly determined in the water: while today¡¯s revenge, he must be ten times the day Give back. Medicine can benefit others and naturally hurt people. Qiao Wei is planted in Chu Qing¡¯s hands today, but she will bear it. When Chu Qing asks her to develop medicine, she must have a pair of poisons, poison to death Chu Qing. The best is the kind of poison that will not die for a while, and slowly torture people. Qiao Wei thought about it already, and began to mix medicine recipe, broken bowel flowers, Rotten Mind Fruit in his mind ¡­ The same medicine ingredients emerged in Qiao Wei¡¯s mind. According to her thoughts, she wanted Chu Qing to rot through her stomach, pus all over her body, and bone rot maggots, not have the will to live and be unable to ask for death. Thinking about it, Qiao Wei¡¯s resentment qi vented a lot. She had a fighting spirit in her eyes, and she also had a little more effort in her hand, so she naturally swimed in the water for a while. After more than 40 minutes, Qiao Wei couldn¡¯t hold it anymore. She was soft all over, her abdomen bulged, and Jiangshui didn¡¯t drink less. After Chu Qing dragged her up from the water, Qiao Wei rolled his eyes choking. Press palms on Qiao Wei¡¯s abdomen, help Qiao Wei spit out the river in his stomach, Qiao Wei recovered a little strength, and wa¡¯ed to cry out again, while crying, thumping Chu Qing. It¡¯s just that her strength is not dripping, hitting Chu Qing, as if tickling Chu Qing, there is no substantial harm to Chu Qing, but she can just vent resentment qi. When Qiao Wei was tired, he sat on the ground and gasped and asked, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°Chu Qing, you can call me Boss, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡± ¡°Bastard.¡± Qiao Wei cursed. ¡°What kind of hatred do you have with Li Family? 10000 You were chased by Li Family the other day and burped. What should I do?¡± Qiao Wei had to consider this issue when he thought of his future work for Chu Qing. ¡°As long as you still have use value, Li Family will treat you as a guest, no matter how bad it will not kill you, it will only lock you up and squeeze your value. What are you worried about.¡± Hearing this, Qiao Wei¡¯s eyes lit up. Chu Qing said nothing wrong. She felt that she had recovered her strength and secretly prayed to Chu Qing to die quickly. Wu Yun covers the moon, Qiao Wei thought that Chu Qing could not see the happy look on her face, but Chu Qing made Qiao Wei¡¯s reaction clear. Afterwards, Qiao Wei poured a pot of cold water on the head: ¡°But you can rest assured that before I die, I will definitely put your back on it. Believe me, I can do it.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 325 ¡°You ¡­¡± Qiao Wei¡¯s slim eyebrows, with no joy on his face, scolded his teeth: ¡°*, you **, a humble man, bastard ¡­¡± All kinds of unbearable words came out of Qiao Wei¡¯s mouth, and Chu Qing¡¯s face was black, and he said, ¡°It seems that you still have strength?¡± Qiao Wei jumped like a frightened rabbit and jumped 2 steps away from Yunjiang. She was afraid that Chu Qing would throw her into the river again. When she found out that Chu Qing only talked about it, not at all when he actually took action, then she let her mind down, her mouth closed tightly, no longer cursing. She was eaten by Chu Qing, Chu Qing cleared a place, lying on the grass to see the stars, this is destined to be a sleepless night. Qiao Wei kept his distance from Chu Qing deliberately, squatting 5 meters apart. She didn¡¯t think of running away. In this wilderness, whether she fled into the mountains or jumped into the river to swim downstream, she had no small escape opportunities. But she was attentive but powerless at this time, and was soaked in the water by Chu Qing for so long. Now she was sore and feeble, and her eyelids were heavy. She just wanted to get a good night¡¯s sleep. Intentionally. That black-belly treacherous ghost, Qiao Wei cursed Chu Qing in his heart, not to die. Qiao Wei was lying on the grass, but the clothes on his body were sticking to him, the night wind was blowing, Joe Wei Leng shivered. Although she was very tired, she couldn¡¯t sleep like this, and soon she suffered. Mentally exhausted, but she couldn¡¯t sleep alive, Extreme Cold was forced, insects were everywhere in the grass, mosquito bites made her itchy and unbearable. Qiao Wei grew so big. When did he suffer such a crime? It was difficult to restrain himself. Qiao Wei wept silently in the dark. She hated Chu Qing. Unfortunately, after a night¡¯s encounter, she is now well-behaved. Not afraid to take the risk of provocative Chu Qing, otherwise she will be 100 times worse than now. Every action of Qiao Wei at night couldn¡¯t escape Chu Qing¡¯s perception. Chu Qing looked sideways to see the woman crying silently in the dark night. Some of them couldn¡¯t bear it, and Qiao Wei would be his own in the future. Chu Qing decided to treat her better. She is in Cao Ying¡¯s heart and Han, and she is perfunctory on her mouth, and she must be thinking about how to kill him, but he is not at all, just because of this, and she can¡¯t get along with it. This is a measure of Chu Qing. ¡°Hey, you are close to me, hiding so far, are you afraid that I will eat you?¡± Chu Qing said coldly. Qiao Wei bit his lip, not speaking, and not obedient. Chu Qing pouted: ¡°I don¡¯t say second time.¡± This time Qiao Wei felt comfortable, and reluctantly moved to Chu Qing to lie down. Chu Qing is also convinced. Is this person who eats hard but not soft likes to be abused by nature? Spirit strength churns, Chu Qing helps Qiao Wei to dry his clothes, Spirit Qi has crossed from Qiao Wei¡¯s body surface, crisp and numb, Qiao Wei feels as if he is lying in the clouds, the sun is shining warmly on his body, very comfortable Now, too late to think, he fell asleep ¡­ On the other side of the airport, when Li Yan rushed to the airport and learned about Chu Qing ¡¯s captivity, she almost broke a bite of silver teeth. She hated it. The little bastard of Chu Qing not only killed her son, but also got paid. This is to break the lifeblood of their Li Family. heaven knows how difficult it is for her to find such a talent. For this reason, Li Family paid a lot of money. Although Qiao Wei was dismissed by the National University, their Li Family is not the initiator, but there are also their Li Family. shadow. After working so hard on such a big round, in the end, watching the fruit ripen, it was about to fall into his pocket, but Chu Qing was the first to pick the fruit. How could Li Yan not hate it? (End of this chapter) Chapter 326 Li Yan went crazy and retaliated against Chu Qing. Unfortunately, when she sent someone to catch Chu Qing ¡¯s parents to seek revenge, she had already completed a step. Fighting with Ye Family, Ye Family was already prepared, and it was difficult to take advantage of it for a while, but wanted her to So submit to humiliation, this impossible ¡­ Jinmen was very lively tonight, and it disturbed many people ¡¯s dreams. After the dream drunk left the airport, not at all returned to the drunken stupor, instead chasing Chu Qing. She found the mobile phone thrown away by Chu Qing, saw the scrapped car, chased at the foot of Yunshan, and dreamed of standing for a long time, she knew that Chu Qing had entered Yunshan, and she had no intention of chasing down. Because you want to find a person in such a large pristine mountain forest, it is tantamount to find a needle in a haystack. However, Chu Qing, do you think you can take out her palm? Meng Zui returned to the city, on the way back, took out the phone to inform his men, and controlled Chu Xiao. To this end, several people were still dead, the reason was when the men who were drunk and dreamed of grabbing Chu Xiao. Chu Xiao has been eyeed by Li Family, not only Li Family, but Ye Family, Tang Family also seems to be involved, in short, all around Chu Xiao¡¯s all influence, dog teeth intertwined, a mess. After some fighting, all influence threw away several corpses and left, because at the home ground of the drunken stupor, therefore, the person was left by the drunken stupor, and Chu Xiao fell into the hands of dream drunk again. When Eastern Sunrise, the first ray of morning light shines on the ground, Chu Qing lying on the grass with closed eyes and quiet eyes, suddenly eyes opened, all around towards the dew, the mist on the river surface, and a fresh scene. It ¡¯s just the woman lying beside her, with crumpled clothes, messy hair and stains all over her face. ¡°Hello, don¡¯t go to sleep, you will drown Yunshan again after sleeping.¡± Chu Qing called Qiao Wei. Qiao Wei opened his hazy sleepy eyes very sleepy, and when he saw Chu Qing, he instantly got a spirit. Frightened, Chu Qing is like a demon in her heart. It¡¯s just really handsome, Qiao Wei dazed, a nympho, she looked at Chu Qing in the terminal of the airport last night, but she didn¡¯t look carefully when there were many people. Later, in the night, she could not see clearly. At this time, the sun was shining on the earth, and then she looked at Chu Qing carefully. For a moment, her heart was rippling, and the saliva at the corner of her mouth ticked down, pulling out a long silk thread. Upon seeing this, Chu Qing hurriedly distanced himself from Qiao Wei and looked at Qiao Wei¡¯s drool, Chu Qing asked himself: As for? Qiao Wei noticed her lost self-control, and quickly reached out and wiped her saliva. She shed it when she was sleeping, not because of Chu Qing, but it was enough to make her ashamed, and Qiao Wei¡¯s face flushed. ¡°Is it dawn?¡± Qiao Wei had nothing to say, and he resolved the embarrassment. ¡°Well, you go wash your face first and wait for me to take you into the city.¡± Chu Qing pointed to Jiangbian. Hiding here for one night, I do n¡¯t know what ¡¯s going on in the city, I hope everything is fine, otherwise, he will be buried by Li Family, no, he will be buried by Li Family anyway. He will not let go of those who bully him, such as Li Youwei, no matter what the consequences are, he will let him pay the price. Qiao Wei saw that the clear river water was pale. She hadn¡¯t forgotten about the matter last night. Now she is a little afraid of water. She used to like swimming very much, so she was good in water, but after last night, Joe didn¡¯t want to touch the water for the only time in her life. ¡°No, no, let¡¯s go back to the city directly.¡± Qiao Wei said. Chu Qing shrugged, it didn¡¯t matter, anyway, it wasn¡¯t that he saw no one else, Qiao Wei would be dirty if he wanted to. Chu Qing turned to take Qiao Wei, walked towards the jungle, and walked in the direction of Jinmen. (End of this chapter) Chapter 327 This weekend, but this weekend Chu Qing had no time to relax, took Qiao Wei into the 3rd ring and walked through the bustling streets. Chu Qing was cautiously all the way, trying to avoid every camera, he tried to hide his whereabouts. It was dawn but the danger not at all disappeared, but it was only hidden. Chu Qing took Qiao Wei back home. The door of the house was open, and the shoe cabinet at the door had been broken into pieces of wood. That was a trace of a knife and axe. In the living room, the TV broke into pieces, the LCD screen was all split up and in pieces, the sofa fell over, the coffee table broke, and there was nowhere to drop the glass slag. Chu Qing¡¯s eyes swept over these fragments, a piece of ice energy, walked through the kitchen, pushed open the bathroom door, and then returned to his room, after checking his home for a lap. Chu Qing only found one complete thing, a stainless steel spoon, which fell in the cracks of the cabinet before he escaped and picked up this intact spoon. Chu Qing was inexplicably pleased. There was a smile on his lips, and then the more he laughed, the louder he laughed, and he laughed insanely. Qiao Wei was scared to stand in a corner where Chu Qing could stand, and the atmosphere did not dare to catch his breath. Well, well, really good, Chu Qing has a monstrous killing intent in his heart. This family was a small nest built for this family when his parents came to Jinmen more than 20 years ago. At that time, elder sister was still in mother ¡¯s stomach . at first This family has 4 walls and nothing. Later, elder sister was born, mother worked, resigned, and then started the company. A little bit, this home is becoming more and more complete. At that time, parents can still be poor. When they do n¡¯t have a holiday, they will take advantage of the mall discounts. It may not be necessary to add a little to this simple home, but they are very cheap and trivial things. Yes, it was indeed used later ¡­ The story of his own family, father told the sisters and brothers countless times in their spare time, and they said that the ears of two people had cocoons, but Chu Qing will never forget. Whenever father talks about that year, the face on the face A different kind of rays of light. The father did not smile, but there was so much happiness in the eyes that a heart could not hold up. From the beautiful eyelids, little by little spilled out, not the kind that came out at once, it was little by little, Chu Qing remembers very clear. But today, everything is gone, Chu Qing feels embarrassed, but he is laughing, even if he laughs crazy. If the father mother sees this scene, it must be very sad, but if they see their body, they will be more sad. So Chu Qing did not regret what he did, Li Youwei wanted to kill him, then his death cannot wipe out the crimes. Today, everything Li Family imposes on him, he will definitely return ten times and 100 times. Packing up his mood, Chu Qing put away the spoon and took the silent Qiao Wei to Ye Family. Although the family was completely destroyed, Chu Qing didn¡¯t see the blood, so his parents must be fine. Ye Family, Ye Chenxi brought Chu Qing here, but this time Chu Qing was not at the main entrance. He called Ye Chenxi on a public phone and asked Ye Chenxi to take him through the side door to enter Ye Family. Outside the Ye Family¡¯s side door, Ye Chenxi sneaked the door to see Chu Qing and immediately jumped over to hug Chu Qing. Her hands were wrapped around Chu Qing¡¯s waist and her arms were tight and tight. Chu Qing was able to realize her concern and worry, and reached out pats on her back, indicating that she did not have to worry. Seeing Chu Qing and Ye Chenxi as sticky, standing on the side of dirty, Qiao Wei couldn¡¯t help but whispered: ¡°It¡¯s really shameless to have a girlfriend before I¡¯m a teenager. (End of this chapter) Chapter 328 ¡°Are you jealous?¡± Chu Qing asked Qiao Wei. Qiao Wei¡¯s voice is very small, it stands to reason that neither Chu Qing nor Ye Chenxi can hear it, but they both heard it. They are not ordinary persons and have good ear power. ¡°It¡¯s you, do you deserve it?¡± After being spotted, Qiao Wei was not shy, but counterattacked like a hedgehog. Chu Qing shook his head, no longer speaking. In the morning, when someone looked at his drooling, he didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°Hello, my name is Ye Chenxi.¡± Ye Chenxi greeted Qiao Wei. She took a closer look and did not know what the woman had to do with Chu Qing. Thinking of Chen Huahua who was still in Ye Family at this time, Ye Chenxi frowned, and Chu Qing was really not a worry. For safety reasons, last night, Ye Chenxi offered to send Chen Huahua to Ye Family, but this does not mean that she can accept this matter. ¡°Her name is Qiao Wei, I hired, you just treat her as a servant.¡± Chu Qing took the lead and explained. He does n¡¯t want Qiao Wei to contact Ye Chenxi because he knows that Qiao Wei has a grudge against him and lets her speak up. The ghost knows what she can get out of moths. People who can enter the National University are not bad. . ¡°Okay, what¡¯s the matter, let¡¯s go in and say, is my parents okay?¡± Chu Qing finished his last sentence. Before Qiao Wei fluttered, he took Chu Qing¡¯s shoulders and walked towards Ye Family. Ye Family was sad, and along the way, Ye Chenxi told Chu Qing about what happened last night. Ye Family and Li Family fought overnight, and the two companies each lost at least 2% of their strength. This is still the case when Ye Family has a crazy Dan, otherwise the loss will double. The reason why Li Family is so fierce is due to Quanzhenism, which was originally in the mountains, and the sect of the style of eating and drinking, overlooking, colluding with Li Family, officially participated in the power struggle. Ye Chenxi told Chu Qing that Father Chu Mother Chu was safe and sound, but Ye Family complained four times at this time, everyone was questioning Ye Ma ¡¯s decision, they felt that Ye Ma was confused before they could help Chu Qing and carry Li Family ¡¯s anger . This is a mood that has been brewing overnight, and there is a tendency to get out of control. If it is not handled well, Ye Family may be all split up and in pieces. The person who set off the Ye Family¡¯s demon wind was the 3 Ye Family old Ye Mei that Chu Qing had seen when she first came to Ye Family, and her vicious daughter Ye Meier. These two people should be coveted by the location of Ye Family Patriarch, but have they ever thought about it, if they go on like this, Ye Family collapses, what can they get? Have they thought about it? I must have thought about it, but they still did it, so they must have a dependence, what is this dependence? Chu Qing felt for a time 10000 1000, Ye Family owned a manor in Jinmen, very large, as large as the entire Vermilion Bird Street, at this time Ye Chenxi took Chu Qing to one of the small courtyards, 2-Layer¡¯s small loft , Very elegant. Ye Chenxi told Chu Qing that Father Chu Mother Chu was resting here, and there was Chen Huahua. Chu Qing stood in front of the door and hesitated, not knowing how to face his parents. But this door is always to be entered. Chu Qing took a breath and called Ye Chenxi aside: ¡°Qiao Wei has another identity. I will explain this later. You must look for someone you can trust to watch her, do n¡¯t Attract the attention of interested people and don¡¯t let her run away. ¡° Ye Chenxi nodded promised, turned back to be eager to have a try and looked at Qiao¡¯s only eye of glanced around, it seemed to want to try what this woman really has, but because of Chu Qing¡¯s presence, she had no action, just think about that¡¯s all . (End of this chapter) Chapter 329 Chu Qing prepared to walk towards the door, Ye Chenxi hesitated suddenly and said: ¡°Chu Qing,¡± ¡°En?¡± Chu Qing turned back. Ye Chenxi said with her head down: ¡°I didn¡¯t receive Chu elder sister, she was caught by the dream drunk.¡± Chu Qing raised an eyebrow and said anxiously, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Ye Chenxi then told Chu Qing about the night of the drunken death last night. When Chu Qing heard that her elder sister was not at home or at the mother company, but was working as a bartender under the dream of drunkenness, she almost sighed. ejection. How could this be? Chu Qing couldn¡¯t figure it out. When he was asked to go drunk and dreamed of death yesterday afternoon, he sent him a picture of Sister Old Zhang. The appearance of the old sister is exactly the dress of a bartender. At that time Chu Qing didn¡¯t think much about it. After all, the old lady was a bartender under the dream of drunken men. But in retrospect, Chu Qing knew that he must have missed something. But the matter is finalized. At this time, the elder sister falls into the hands of Meng Zui. She does n¡¯t blame Ye Family. Ye Family has tried her best, but the woman in Meng Zui ca n¡¯t wait to kill herself. She grabs the elder sister and uses her toes Can you guess what to do? After Ye Chenxi finished speaking, Cautiously looked at Chu Qing. She was afraid that Chu Qing would get angry. She was afraid that Chu Qing would blame her and hate her. The more she cared and the more careful, it had nothing to do with it. ¡°My whereabouts, you help me keep it secret, no one should tell, including Aunt Ye, if someone asks, I will be missing. If Mengzui wants to talk to me through Ye Family, you can¡¯t find it. I couldn¡¯t reach anyone when I reached it. ¡°Chu Qing explained to Ye Chenxi after thinking a little. Ye Chenxi was confused, and after hearing it, he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What if the 10000 drunk can¡¯t find you and hurt elder sister?¡± Chu Qing shook his head and said: ¡°No, she caught my sister just to threaten me. She must threaten me, she must find my person. As long as I disappear, then she can only hit with a punch of strength. In the air, she wo n¡¯t hurt my sister, otherwise I wo n¡¯t even show up. ¡± ¡°As long as I am missing, my sister can live, she will be useful, and dream drunk will keep her threatening me. If I show up and negotiate with dream drunk, when the time comes can only let her take it, so ¡­¡± Chu Qing didn¡¯t finish the talk, but Ye Chenxi understood, and couldn¡¯t help asking himself, how did Chu Qing¡¯s brain grow, I really want to split it and see. At this point, Chu Qing suddenly dismissed the idea of ??seeing his parents at the door, and turned around, a splendid bronze-mask appeared on his face. ¡°Chenxi, take me to see Aunt Ye, but don¡¯t tell her my identity. From now on, Chu Qing is missing. Some people are only a man named Mr. Jian. He is the master of Chu Qing. He came to Tianjin for Chu Qing. Discuss a statement. ¡°Chu Qing said resolutely. Ye Chenxi knew it all at once, and immediately bent over and saluted crisply, ¡°Mr. Jian is good.¡± Chu Qing dragged the nodded in response. Qiao Wei, who was not far away from 2 people, looked at this scene with interest, not knowing these two people, and what kind of name are they working on, especially the black-belly man, who did not know where to take a mask , Wearing ugly on his face. But the mask looked too scary, ferocious-looking, if Chu Qing wore this mask when she woke up last night, she must not be scared to death. Qiao Wei stood outside the attic, tearing the flowers and grass in the flower bed, thinking wildly. Chu Qing leaned over and said in Ye Chenxi¡¯s ear: ¡°Take Qiao Wei away.¡± Ye Chenxi understands the meaning of Chu Qing in seconds. Just now Chu Qing just wanted to take care of Qiao Wei, but now, Qiao Wei knows too much and can only grieve her for a while, satisfy her conjecture, let her never seen the daylight. (End of this chapter) Chapter 330 As for when Qiao Wei will be able to rebuild the sky, Chu Qing is not an inhumane, so wait until all the dust has settled. Ye Chenxi called to invite 2 people. After taking Qiao Wei away, she personally took Chu Qing to this mother. Ye Chenxi was at the front and Chu Qing was at the back. Ye Chenxi seems to be very interested in Chu Qing¡¯s appearance. Every 2 steps, he will look back at Chu Qing, and then smirk at Chu Qing, making Chu Qing very uncomfortable. ¡°Second Young Lady is good.¡± Ye Chenxi led Chu Qing all the way, and Ye Family¡¯s servants greeted all the way. Each of them greeted Ye Chenxi while curiously glancing at Chu Qing with a mask. In order to pretend to be a bit more like Chu Qing, he deliberately raised his height with extreme self-reliance. Originally Chu Qing was still growing, only 1.7 metres 5, but now, Chu Qing¡¯s height is 1.8 metres 5. Anyone standing in front of Chu Qing can feel an oppression. Chu Qing also changed his voice. Although he did not speak, when he speaks next time, the voice will be the voice of an old man who is about to die. Ye Chenxi led Chu Qing closer to Ye Family¡¯s main building, the more people they met along the way, just when 2 people were about to step into the main building, a 7-8 year old child suddenly rushed out of the door. Has 2 small tiger teeth. He smiled and said hello to Ye Chenxi: ¡°Elder sister, elder sister, can you hug me?¡± Ye Chenxi seems to like this child very much. At such a critical moment, he still agreed to the small child¡¯s request. He bent down and hugged the child for 2 steps. When he reached the stairs, he placed the child on the stairs. Said: ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go play for myself, elder sister has something to do.¡± ¡°Elder sister, elder sister, who is this person? The mask on his face is so scary, I want one too, can you wear it for me.¡± The child¡¯s child sound sounds innocent. This child named Xiaoleer stood on the stairs like this, staring at Ye Chenxi with an eye-catching expression. The cute expression almost made one heart almost disappear. Ye Chenxi just stepped out and stopped. She squatted in front of Little Brat, squeezed Little Brat, chubby face, said with a smile: ¡°No, he is a friend of elder sister, elder , You like that toy, elder sister will buy it for you someday. ¡° Ye Chenxi almost said the fact that Chu Qing was her friend. The words changed to her mouth. Children¡¯s words carry no harm, 10000 A child went out and talked about it. Isn¡¯t it a mistake for Chu Qing¡¯s major event? Ye Chenxi can still think of it. Only when Ye Chenxi happily communicated with this lovely Little Brat, she didn¡¯t find Chu Qing¡¯s obscure eyes fixed on Xiao Le¡¯er. After coaxing Xiaole¡¯er, Ye Chenxi stood up and watched Xiaoleer¡¯s bouncing away, turning back and smiling and said to Chu Qing: ¡°You said that our future child, will Xiaoleer be so cute?¡± Not waiting for Chu Qing to answer, Ye Chenxi asked himself and said, ¡°It must be.¡± ¡°Then I will beat him to death.¡± Chu Qing replied dryly. Scared Ye Chenxi, he couldn¡¯t help but ask: ¡°You don¡¯t like child.¡± Otherwise, why did Chu Qing put the words so seriously? But she likes child very much, Ye Chenxi¡¯s mood suddenly became upset. ¡°I like children, but not this kind of child.¡± ¡°Oh, I understood, you like girl. After all, girl can pass on to the lineage, and be the master, I know, but I want to say that your kind of patriarchal idea is wrong ¡­¡± Ye Chenxi talked about the birth of a child Things, interest comes, 2 eyes shine. Chu Qing really wanted to squeeze his eyebrows, if he didn¡¯t wear a mask on his face, where would he follow? (End of this chapter) Chapter 331 ¡°Do you think he really just came to say hello to you?¡± Ye Chenxi didn¡¯t wake up, Chu Qing simply said clearly. ¡°Otherwise?¡± Ye Chenxi asked indifferently, adding a sentence at the end: ¡°He is a 7-year-old child, what can you know?¡± Chu Qing smiled: ¡°Although he was saying hello to you just now, his eyes have been fixed on me, from start to finish, do you think this should be his normal reaction?¡± Ye Chenxi froze, lowered his head for a moment, and muttered in his mouth: ¡°It doesn¡¯t make sense.¡± After stepping up a few steps, Ye Chenxi refuted Chu Qing out loud: ¡°For the first time he saw such a weird person, what¡¯s wrong with seeing 2 more eyes? Little child, you really would think.¡± Chu Qing indifferent expression, asked again: ¡°Then when he said he was going to wear this mask, he looked at me with his eyes, but that was not the hopeful look. I saw tension in his eyes. At that time, his The little hand has been tugging on the clothes corner all the time, how do you explain? ¡° ¡°Also, after you refused him, he didn¡¯t show the disappointment he deserved. Instead, it didn¡¯t matter. Do you think he really likes my mask?¡± Ye Chenxi was speechlessly asked by Chu Qing. Her attention just now didn¡¯t focus on these details. Therefore, Chu Qing couldn¡¯t think of what she said, but she felt that this was the case. ¡°What the hell do you want to say?¡± Ye Chenxi was annoyed and thought Chu Qing was eccentric. ¡°You said there is such a possibility. As the heir of Ye Family, at the moment when the wind and rain of the family is shaking, there is suddenly a mysterious and secretive guy next to me. People are asking more because of their bad identity, but some people with heart , I could n¡¯t bear curiosity, so I jumped out of a child who was innocent and innocent. ¡±Chu Qing neither too fast nor too slow analyzed and said that he increased his tone on the four words of innocence and innocence. Chu Qing tone barely fell, Ye Chenxi said directly: ¡°Impossible, he is just a child, how could he think so much, Chu Qing you are too bad, you are a conspirator, thinking about everything complicated, Then you think I have no problem, it is just unreasonable. ¡° Ye Chenxi was filled with indignation, and seemed to be angry with Chu Qing. The mouth under Chu Qing ¡¯s mask was raised, revealing a smile, and calmly opened the mouth and said: ¡°Little children do n¡¯t need to think too much, as long as adults think As long as you can, his words are taught by others. ¡° Chu Qing said this, Ye Chenxi was in a hurry, and Chu Qing hurriedly stopped, changing the subject and saying, ¡°Chenxi, you are really kind.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Ye Chenxi was confused by Chu Qing¡¯s sudden sentence. ¡°Actually, you also know that I am right, but you are not willing to admit it, and you are not willing to make people think so dark, so I say you are very kind.¡± Chu Qing added. Ye Chenxi was anxious and shook his fist in front of Chu Qing and said: ¡°You bullshit, who said I believe what you said, I don¡¯t believe it at all, stop here, you don¡¯t have to say it again, otherwise I can doubt You¡¯re making a fuss, hum ~ ¡° Chu Qing saw Ye Chenxi¡¯s eyes dodge and said another sentence: ¡°You are really kind.¡± Ye Chenxi angrily pinched fiercely on Chu Qing¡¯s waist, but then her mood was very low. Xiao Le¡¯er is the younger son of an aunt of the Ye Family¡¯s side branch. The side branch was very close to her 3 aunt Ye Mei, and her 3 aunt, Ye Chenxi felt cold for a while. ¡°In fact, before, I was as kind as you, even kinder than you.¡± Chu Qing saw the lonely expression on Ye Chenxi¡¯s face, and was comforted. ¡°But you are too bad now.¡± Ye Chenxi scoffed. (End of this chapter) Chapter 332 ¡°Bad? I¡¯m as kind as before, but I¡¯m used to thinking a little more now.¡± Chu Qing took Ye Chenxi¡¯s words. ¡°Bah ~¡± Ye Chenxi gave a soft sip, ¡°You don¡¯t put gold on your face, I don¡¯t believe it.¡± ¡°Oh, I thought too much, but I did n¡¯t do anything. I did n¡¯t stop Xiaole¡¯er and forced me to ask him. I didn¡¯t follow Xiaoleer. Look at him to find who, whoever hit me, I treat him. Did not do anything, just keep the due vigilance, is it not kind? ¡° ¡°Hmph, you shut up for me, I don¡¯t want to listen to you.¡± It was so annoying to talk to Chu Qing. Ye Chenxi admitted that he could not say Chu Qing. The 2 people argued all the way. When they walked to Ye Mu¡¯s study door, there was still no result. Ye Chenxi reached out and knocked on the door. Chu Qing shut up and said that the previous argument could not be resolved. After obtaining the consent of Mother Ye, Ye Chenxi pushed open the door and led Chu Qing in. In the spacious study room, the curtains were half-covered and slightly dim. Mother Ye paralyzed sitting on the sofa in the hall with her eyes closed to refresh her mind, and her eyebrows were exhausted. Beside Mother Ye, there is another person, Ye Chenxi¡¯s aunt Ye Jinzhu, whom Chu Qing has seen. ¡°Auntie, Mom, I will introduce you to someone. This is Chu Qing¡¯s master, Mr. Jian.¡± Ye Chenxi introduced Chu Qing. ¡°Mr. Sword?¡± Ye Qing¡¯s eyebrows flashed in doubt, giving Ye Jinzhu a look without trace. Ye Jinzhu understood, stood up from the sofa, walked in front of Chu Qing, and said, ¡°Hello.¡± Stretching his hands to hold with Chu Qing, at the moment when the 2 hands were held together, Inner Strength and Spirit Strength broke out at the same time, and Chu Qing knew that Ye Mu wanted to test him. Chu Qing is not frightened by this. Feeling the sudden burst of Inner Strength in Ye Jinzhu¡¯s hands, Chu Qing made a rough assessment, and her strength should be in the Grade 3. Chu Qing is now one step away from being able to break through Core Formation and jump to Nascent Soul, which is quite similar to the martial artist¡¯s situation. But Chu Qing¡¯s heritage is not comparable to that of a common martial artist, so his real battle strength is much higher than realm. Just like Ye Jinzhu, although realm is higher than Chu Qing, it doesn¡¯t take the least amount of money in Chu Qing¡¯s hands. After Chu Qing quietly melted a grain of madness with spirit strength, he was ready to grab Ye Jinzhu at will. After a moment, Ye Jinzhu shivered and withdrew his hand, nodded at Ye Qingmei¡¯s eyebrows, and Ye Mu stretched out her hand to make a sitting motion. Chu Qing did not refuse to say anything. He walked directly to the mother opposite and sat down. The mother sat straight, imposing manner uncovered, like Chu Qing shrouded in. Mother Ye stared at Chu Qing¡¯s dark eyes and asked, ¡°What about Chu Qing?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Chu Qing knew that Ye Mu was testing him. He had to pass this level, and he must not have the slightest hesitation, otherwise Ye Mu would definitely see through. ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Ye Mu asked again. ¡°Li Family bullied my disciple, I am just to be fair, she Li Family hit a small, old backing, I come to support Chu Qing.¡± Chu Qing said with a thick face. ¡°Why find me Ye Family?¡± ¡°I know about my disciples and Ye Family.¡± The unspoken implication of Chu Qing¡¯s statement as Mr. Jian is that he found Ye Family because Ye Family and Chu Qing know and trust each other. ¡°Then why do you wear a mask and don¡¯t show people in the real way, it¡¯s hard to believe you.¡± ¡°I wear a mask because I have too many enemies and do not want to be recognized. This does not affect the cooperation between us. Also, I think this is enough to prove the relationship between me and Chu Qing?¡± Chu Qing in order to obtain Ye mother¡¯s trust, self-identification, and pulled out a crazy dan. Between questions and answers, Mother Chu¡¯s defense has been reduced by more than half. At this time, when seeing Kuang Yidan, Ye Mu completely removed the defense. (End of this chapter) Chapter 333 ¡°My Ye Family¡¯s current situation, Xi¡¯er should have already told you, what are you going to do?¡± Ye Mu looked at the daughter deeply and asked with a lot of thought. Chu Qing did n¡¯t know if she saw anything, but it did n¡¯t affect what was going on. Chu Qing again sorted out the plan in his heart and replied: ¡°Whether it ¡¯s Martial Dao Aristocratic Family, it ¡¯s still a bustling crowd on the street. Everyone depends on resources to survive. Resources are more important to the martial artist than the ordinary person. ¡° ¡°In a nutshell, the thing that supports an ancient martial arts family is money. Why did the Tianjin Family overwhelm other families because they can make medicines and have enough superhuman wealth. With these wealth, they can cultivate more Martial artist, with more weapons, can naturally get an extraordinary status. ¡° ¡°Now Li Family and Quanzhen Jiao want to replace the status of Tang Family, and even want a single family, you must earn enough wealth. As far as I know, Li Family has got Tang Family¡¯s medicine recipe, then The next step they must do is to develop a potion. On the one hand, they compete with Tang Family in the areas where Tang Family is good at, and on the other hand, they destroy Ye Family with the help of Quanzhenjiao. ¡° ¡°Although I don¡¯t know why Li Family didn¡¯t declare war on the drunken stupor, it may be that the strength is not good, this is ignored for now.¡± Speaking of which, Mother Ye suddenly chimed in: ¡°The three of us had an agreement with Meng Zui, and it is our own business to kill or kill us, and we will not infringe on Meng Zui.¡± Chu Qing nodded, it turned out to be the case. After understanding, he went on to say: ¡°These two things, as long as Li Family reaches one of the problems, the family will get a lot of resources, the family strength will be greatly increased, and then another It will soon be unbearable, like snowballing, at that time Jinmen will become Li Family¡¯s bag. ¡° ¡°At that time, Mengzui wanted to be alone and impossible. She is not stupid enough to deal with Li Family together with you. There is also Tang Family. It¡¯s messed up. I see how it ends.¡± Chu Qing didn¡¯t hide himself. True view. Jinmen was originally in a delicate balance, and among the Great Influences, no one could help anyone. Suddenly a Quanzhen religion emerged, breaking this balance, and things suddenly became complicated. According to the current situation, Li Family has a great chance to win. Mengzuo is doing her 1000 autumn dreams and wants to be alone. Tang Family is wild ambition, sitting atop a mountain to watch the tigers fight, with the intention to sit back and become the fisherman who sweeps the benefits, each and everyone¡¯s abacus is crackling, I don¡¯t know if I have that ability. Chu Qing briefly analyzed the current situation in Jinmen. Ye Mother did not express an opinion, but Ye Jinzhu stood up and said: ¡°We all know what you said, and now we Ye Family want to know what you want to do, not let you come Intimidating us. To say something unmodest, Li Family wants to swallow up our Ye Family and has to measure whether she has such a big appetite. ¡° Chu Jin heard Ye Jinzhu ¡¯s words secretly and shook his head. Ye Jinzhu was also an arrogant person. If he said something unpleasant, Chu Qing felt that it was really not difficult for Li Family to swallow Ye Family. This idea, Chu Qing also thought about it in his heart, he came here with the help of Ye Family¡¯s power, not to reason with people, it doesn¡¯t make sense. ¡°They can develop medicine, I think we can too.¡± Chu Qing threw out his purpose. Mother Ye¡¯s eyes lit up, and she could not help but opened the mouth and said: ¡°Would you like to hand over the medicine recipe of Kuang Yidan?¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 334 Mother Ye is very excited. She knows that Chu Qing has Pill Recipe in Kuang Yi Dan, so he must have it in his master¡¯s hands. She also knows the value of Kuang Yi Dan. With her relationship of Ye Family and Chu Qing, she has been from Chu Qing Get free Kuang Yi Dan in your hand. She knows how much their Ye Family accounted for, so she will stand on Chu Qing¡¯s side. Now that Mr. Jian said this, it must be to make the madness public. Although Chu Qing has always provided Ye Family pill for Yi Family, but never taught Ye Family pill concocting, and the amount of Kuang Yi Dan given is also enough, even if they want to resell, Ye Family has no excess. Now, Mother Ye seems to be able to see how she can¡¯t be excited when the money is coming. Chu Qing shook his head, Kuang Yi Dan was just a gadget for him, but he was also impossible to Ye Family. Because Ye Family is not Ye Mother¡¯s Ye Family, not Ye Chenxi¡¯s Ye Family, the status of Ye Family makes Chu Qing very disappointed. ¡°Then what do you mean?¡± Ye Mu saw Chu Qing refused, so she asked, she had a feeling that she was being played, and the tone was inevitable. ¡°I can set up a company, you Ye Family pays for the raw materials, I find someone responsible for pharmaceuticals, profit 5 5 points, I do not know what you think?¡± Chu Qing slowly said, this is he knew Qiao Wei¡¯s identity last night After that, decide the good thing. Mother Ye was a little hesitant, and Ye Jinzhu stared at Chu Qing with a bad look on one side. She seemed to think that Chu Qing was a liar who paid a small price for big rewards in return. ¡°How much do we have to pay?¡± Ye Jinzhu asked Chu Qing. ¡°Ten or about 100000000 million, the key is that the equipment for refining medicine is very expensive and accounts for a large part of it, but as soon as we change the month, we can make a profit, and as long as Li Family is defeated in the future, what results can be imagined.¡± Qing drew a big cake for Ye Jinzhu. Whether this cake can become a reality, there is still a long way to go, but Chu Qing has that confidence. After listening to what a hell, Ye Jinzhu would have to refute Chu Qing. If she said to Chu Qing that she still had a little bit of emotion, now she has completely divided Chu Qing into a liar. , Also beat Li Family, dare to say. Ye Jinzhu opened his mouth to speak, Ye Mao raised his hand to stop it, and asked Chu Qing: ¡°What you said sounds really tempting. If Chu Qing stands here, I can still think about it, but you, rely on Such a small medicine pill, I want to make Ye Family bet on my family, it seems a bit sloppy? ¡° Ye Qing ¡¯s concerns Chu Qing knows that if this event fails, Ye Family will definitely worsen the situation, and the result will inevitably be wiped out by Li Family, so Ye Ye will only bet on this kind of thing. ¡°Isn¡¯t my disciple¡¯s parents still in your Ye Family?¡± Chu Qing paused and said that he was also a last resort. In order to gain the trust of Yemu, he could only treat his parents as protons. Chu Qing¡¯s heart is not very taste, but all of this, he will get back from Li Family. Mother Yea was hearing this, her eyes were stained with ink, and it was extremely obscure. After leaning on the sofa for a long time, she agreed to Chu Qing: ¡°Well, my Ye Family did it, but I have a condition.¡± ¡°What conditions?¡± Chu Qing asked. ¡°Pharma technology, Ye Family can not touch my finger, but the person who manages the company, I will help you find it.¡± Ye Mu asked. ¡°Did this person believe it?¡± Chu Qing had some concerns. The key point is that this Ye Family who were alarmed by people now is hard to trust with 100 points and 100 points. All he can believe is Ye Mu and Ye Chenxi. ¡°She is the elder sister of Chenxi, what do you say?¡± Ye Mu asked Chu Qing. (End of this chapter) Chapter 335 As soon as this statement came out, Ye Jinzhu¡¯s emotions eased a little, but Ye Chenxi was a little surprised. Chu Qing nodded, if it is the elder sister of Ye Chenxi, that¡¯s no problem. Chu Qing has long known that Ye Chenxi has an elder sister, but only that much is known. Ye Chenxi has always been the Second Young Lady of Ye Family and heir of Ye Family. Chu Qing does not know why Ye Mu made such a decision. There must be a story in it. Chu Qing was curious, but he never asked, he still has this point, but now Ye Mu takes the initiative to bring out the eldest daughter, Chu Qing had to ask, this person must understand if he wants to participate in his plan. Chu Qing wanted to ask something about the Ye Family Eldest Young Lady. Suddenly the door of the study was pushed open. A middle-aged beautiful woman with a feminine woman broke into the study. The person came from Ye Family, 3 Ye Mei, And her daughter Ye Meier. Chu Qing has met with Ye Meier, and this woman is very insidious, but if she hasn¡¯t made much progress these days, Chu Qing can kill her with one hand. These two people broke in, and Chu Qing couldn¡¯t talk again when he came to his mouth. Ye Mei went straight to the study. It can be said that there were no rules at all. Chu Qing also once again intuitively saw the contradictions inside Ye Family. His brows under his mask were frowned, and he really didn¡¯t know what Ye Mu thought. If it were him, he would surely stomp the worms in the family like Ye Mei, at all costs, ruthless, and Ye Mu obviously lacked the determination of the strong man to break his wrist. It¡¯s not easy for Chu Qing to say anything about Ye Family. It¡¯s because you watched it quietly. After Ye Mei broke into the door, she was not polite and asked directly: ¡°Patriarch, who is this person?¡± Ye Jinzhu was angry, and scolded: ¡°Ye Mei, do you have any rules yet, don¡¯t you know if you knock on the door?¡± ¡°Rules, now the danger of the family is imminent, and very extraordinary things are done at this time. It is simply pedantic to talk about rules at this time.¡± Ye Mei not only knew nothing but instead aggressively taught Ye Jinzhu. Ye Family can be stirred up like this, Ye Mei also has a few brushes, Ye Jinzhu can not be cheap in front of Ye Mei. Mother Ye gave Ye Jinzhu a wink and signaled her not to speak, and then opened the mouth and said: ¡°This is Mr. Jian, the foreign aid I invited, this is my sister, Mr. Laugh.¡± Mother Ye introduced to each other for two people, but Chu Qing didn¡¯t want to know Ye Mei¡¯s interest at all. He slightly nodded with Mother Ye, and then made a farewell. Mother Ye has always been indifferent since Ye Mei broke into the study, and she has no other emotions. Chu Qing also admires the mother city of Ye mother, but let her solve it for her family. Knowing Chu Qing ¡¯s intentions, Ye Mother sent Chu Qing out of the room, and then turned back and said, ¡°Chenxi, you send Mr. Jian for your mother.¡± Ye Chenxi¡¯s city palace is not as good as mother. Ye Mei and Ye Mei¡¯er have entered the door and have been glaringly open, fiercely waiting for Ye Mei¡¯s mother and daughter, and Ye Mei¡¯er also not to be outdone. Seeing 2 people like that, they almost started to fight. At this time, the mother Ye wanted to support Ye Chenxi. Her daughter, she was really too calm, far worse than Wanqing. Ye Wanqing is the eldest daughter of Yemu. When she thinks of this eldest daughter, Yemu feels sad. Mother spoke, Ye Chenxi did it naturally, coldly snorted, Ye Chenxi moved away from Ye Meier¡¯s eyes, strode out of the study. And just as Chu Qing was about to leave, Ye Mei¡¯s voice suddenly came behind him: ¡°Meier, you¡¯re also going to send this gentleman. Anyway, the visitor is a guest, and others come to help us Ye Family.¡± ¡° Ye Meier¡¯s nodded should be, the feminine gaze circled around Chu Qing, and Ye Chenxi again. (End of this chapter) Chapter 336 Chu Qing left the study room with 3 people, Chu Qing in the front, Ye Chenxi and Ye Meier in the back, hostile to each other. Ye Mei broke into the study, and it was obviously directed at him. This was obvious to everyone with a clear eye. From this point of view, someone from Ye Family told Ye Mei that Ye Mei¡¯s influence on Ye Family is not small. Chu Qing¡¯s heart gave a hint of haze. There is also Ye Meier, the temptation Chu knocked side by side along the way Chu Qing: ¡°This gentleman, where did you come from?¡± ¡°People in the mountains, no matter where they come from.¡± Chu Qing perfunctory. ¡°Dare to ask, how much did Auntie promise you?¡± ¡°No more and no less.¡± Chu Qing ¡¯s choking Ye Meier rolled her eyes and scolded her heart: Old Turtle, because Chu Qing ¡¯s voice sounded very old, she subconsciously regarded Chu Qing as an old man. ¡°2 Auntie invites you to come, is it for you to deal with Li Family?¡± Ye Meier asked again, with a little emotion. ¡°Otherwise?¡± Chu Qing mocked her idiot. Ye Meier held her fist, but because of her identity, she did n¡¯t do anything. She asked again: ¡°Then do you know the strength of Li Family? Aunt 2 is afraid that you will be killed. No matter how good the money is, you will have to die. Flower, did you say that? ¡° ¡°Ye Meier, you¡¯re looking for a fight.¡± Ye Chenxi unable to bear kicked to Ye Meier, Ye Meier¡¯s words were too much, Ye Chenxi unable to bear. Ye Chenxi kicked in, and Ye Meier hurried away. Before, she and Ye Chenxi were as strong as before. However, recently Ye Chenxi entered the country rapidly. She could only avoid the edge, so she was not satisfied. Passing through the hall, when two people moved, a sweet child¡¯s voice came suddenly: ¡°Chenxi elder sister, Meier elder sister ¡­¡± It ¡¯s Xiaoleer. Chu Qing looked at this brat who gave him a bad impression. I saw this child holding a huge cotton candy in one hand and a bunch of candied fruit stick in one hand. The pocket is also filled with lollipops. Ye Chenxi 2 people saw Xiao Le¡¯er, but they beat him again every time. Ye Chenxi squatted in front of Xiao Le¡¯er and squeezed Xiao Le¡¯er¡¯s face, saying, ¡°Eating less sugar is bad for your teeth. ¡° Xiao Le¡¯er was struggling out of Ye Chenxi¡¯s arms impatiently, and ran to Ye Meier¡¯s side, Ye Meier shrugged to avoid, fearing that the sugar in Xiao Le¡¯er¡¯s hand would stain her clothes. But Brat didn¡¯t know, but also looked at Ye Meier happily, Ye Meier smiled back and asked Xiao Leer: ¡°Is the sugar delicious?¡± Xiaoleer¡¯s nodded: ¡°It¡¯s delicious.¡± ¡°Then eat more,¡± Ye Meier encouraged. Xiao Le¡¯er was very happy, and flew over again, trying to get close to Ye Meier, this is the difference. Ye Chenxi squatted down to hug Xiao Le¡¯er, but he avoided it. Now he is entangled with Ye Meier, but Ye Meier is afraid of getting his clothes dirty and hiding from him. This is human nature, because Ye Chenxi did not encourage Xiao Leer to let him eat more sugar. It¡¯s really ironic, one is really good to him, he turns a blind eye, and the other is hypocritical, but he is very happy. Chu Qing saw more of this kind of thing and shook his head. He asked Xiao Leer: ¡°Your sugar is so much, it looks so delicious.¡± Chu Qing stared at Xiao Le¡¯er¡¯s sugar. Xiao Le¡¯er hurriedly put his two hands behind his back and hid the sugar in his hand, as if afraid that Chu Qing would snatch it away. Suddenly, Ye Meier had no time to avoid it, and was smashed by the cotton candy in Xiaole¡¯s hands. Ye Meier instantly flared: ¡°What are you doing?¡± She pushed Xiao Le¡¯er to the ground, Xiao Le¡¯er didn¡¯t know what he did wrong, elder sister treated him like this, he looked back at Ye Meier with a frustrated face, his small face wrinkled, almost tears. Ye Meier didn¡¯t look at Xiao Le¡¯er, but just took out the wet wipes from her bag and wiped her trouser legs. Ye Chenxi was angry, but wanted to come over and support Xiao Le¡¯er. (End of this chapter) Chapter 337 Suddenly Chu Qing thrust a foot in front of Ye Chenxi and prevented Ye Chenxi from helping Xiao Le¡¯er. Then he squatted in front of Xiao Le¡¯er and then he said, ¡°Where is your sugar?¡± I bought it. I want to eat it too. Can you tell me? ¡° After asking, Xiao Le¡¯er hadn¡¯t answered yet, Ye Mei¡¯er¡¯s hands wiping his trousers suddenly stiffened, and he looked up to think of Chu Qing. Chu Qing¡¯s mouth sneered, and then Xiao Leer said: ¡°It¡¯s Meier ¡­¡± At this time, Ye Meier suddenly gave Xiao Leer a cold look, and Chu Qing felt cold around Xiao Le¡¯er, not to mention this brat, wa¡¯ed was crying, throwing away the cotton candy in his hand , Propped up with one hand, ran away with his legs spread, and disappeared in a blink of an eye. His words were not finished, but Chu Qing already knew what he was going to say, he must say: Elder sister Meier bought it for me. The result was only time to say 2 words Meier, and this is Ye Meier didn¡¯t expect. After Xiao Leer ran away, Ye Chenxi and Ye Meier sent Chu Qing out of Ye Family again. Chu Qing did not question Ye Meier, and Ye Meier did not take the initiative to explain. In the second half of the section of the road, Ye Meier was worried about Chu Qing questioning her, so she talked a lot less, and Ye Chenxi was frustrated and sullen, and she seemed to be in a bad mood. Walking out of the Ye Family gate, Ye Chenxi has arranged the car and picked up Chu Qing outside. When getting on the bus, Ye Meier was unable to bear and said to Chu Qing again: ¡°There is a good place in Jinmen, the Yunjiang River outside the city. You have time to go that day, but be careful, Yunjiang The water was deep and drowned carefully. ¡° Chu Qing sneered and turned back to Ye Chenxi: ¡°I am unable to bear.¡± Ye Chenxi looked back at Chu Qing unclearly. She didn¡¯t understand why Chu Qing said this to her, obviously Ye Meier was talking to him. Bang, it can be said to be earth shattering, Chu Qing slaps abruptly, directly fan Ye Meier to the ground, this time Ye Meier is stunned, Ye Chenxi is also stunned, who did n¡¯t expect Chu Qing will Suddenly came so suddenly. After finishing the fight, Chu Qing Shi Shiran got on the train. As he said, he was unable to bear, and unable to bear wanted to beat someone. Endured all the way, really when he had no temper, after getting on the bus, Chu Qing lowered the window and answered Ye Meier ¡¯s words: ¡°Yunjiang water is deep, but I am also good in water, can you drown me, you do not bother , You still care more about yourself, do n¡¯t think you can be safe with a small sampan. ¡° Ye Meier covered her face and stood up from the ground, her left half of her face was already swollen high, and 2 eyes looked at Chu Qing with resentment. Ye Chenxi hurriedly inserted between the two. Ye Meier couldn¡¯t take advantage of the cheap and could only leave. Ye Chenxi got on the bus and sent Chu Qing away. She was brows tightly frowns along the way and was in a bad mood. Chu Qing couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Is it frustrating? The sky above my head is gray.¡± Ye Chenxi blinked, as if saying: How do you know. Chu Qing laughed dumbly, how did he know, because he also had this feeling, laughed Chu Qing said: ¡°Hey, women, do n¡¯t lose faith in life at any time, lose confidence, and always have it, but it is also beautiful, From another angle, you can see a different kind of scenery. ¡° Ye Chenxi seems to understand the nodded, and is silent. After walking through a section of the road, Ye Chenxi was really unable to bear and asked Chu Qing: ¡°How can Xiaoleer do that?¡± ¡°Little child, don¡¯t be sensible.¡± Chu Qing replied. Ye Chenxi¡¯s frustration was because of Xiaoleer, she was hit by that brat, at first Chu Qing When she told her about Xiaoleer¡¯s problems, she was kind and unwilling to accept it. (End of this chapter) Chapter 338 However, it turned out that Chu Qing was right. Xiao Leer was used by Ye Meier to test Chu Qing. And Ye Meier¡¯s reward for him is the sugar that can¡¯t be eaten for one day. The second time was the scene when he was in the lobby. Xiaole¡¯s estrangement from Ye Chenxi frustrated Ye Chenxi. She asked herself in her heart, was she wrong? The answer was that she was right, but how could this happen. Chu Qing understands Ye Chenxi¡¯s mood. He hands a piece, and I don¡¯t know where to get 2 lollipops. Peel one and put it in Ye Chenxi¡¯s mouth. The other Chu Qing said in his mouth: ¡°Don¡¯t you Think for a long time, do n¡¯t teach, father, cough, no, mother, you ¡¯re not a mother, what do you want to do so much? ¡± Ye Chenxi shook her head, apparently did not want to discuss this issue with Chu Qing. She knew the truth about Zhu Zhechi and Mo Zhehe, but she was still bored when she saw a little child who was so badly taught. ¡°Where did the sugar come from?¡± Ye Chenxi asked Chu Qing when he changed the subject. ¡°Straight from that brat¡¯s pocket, his sugar is for me. I don¡¯t charge too much interest. Besides, I¡¯m good for him too. I eat too much sugar, which is really bad for teeth.¡± Chu Qing explained. Ye Chenxi was dumbfounded, no wonder she felt that the sugar looked familiar, so that¡¯s how it is, next moment she gave Chu Qing a white eye: ¡°When you steal a child, you say you steal sugar, and you talk so much reason, and you are not ashamed.¡± Chu Qing twitched his lips: ¡°All I said is true.¡± Ye Chenxi didn¡¯t believe it ¡­ The 2 people played around for a while, and Ye Chenxi¡¯s mood recovered a lot, and the laughter in the car gradually faded. Ye Chenxi said resolutely: ¡°Today 3 Aunt was not at home, she went to inspect Ye Family¡¯s site, Ye Meier was at home. It is estimated that she discovered that there were more people around me, which allowed Xiaoleer to try it out, and later things happened. The 2 mothers and daughters were simply wolf ambitions, and 2 thankless wretch, which had been unfamiliar for many years. There are 3 and 4 here. ¡° ¡°My mother remembers the feelings of sisters, and has always turned a blind eye, didn¡¯t expect them can not tell good from bad, but unsatisfied, getting worse and getting more and more excessive, and your slap today is really heartfelt.¡± Chu Qing pursed her mouth: ¡°It¡¯s just so-so, I didn¡¯t beat women before, but now I can¡¯t.¡± Ye Chenxi sticks out his tongue: ¡°You hit a woman, it¡¯s really a bit that, you will change it later!¡± Chu Qing chuckled: ¡°Are you afraid that I will hit you?¡± ¡°No, you can¡¯t beat me simply.¡± Ye Chenxi said with his fists raised, that looks a little cute, which is rare in Ye Chenxi. Chu Qing did not argue with Ye Chenxi, and then I talked to Ye Wanqing, the elder sister of Ye Chenxi. ¡°You said elder sister, my elder sister is very nice, beautiful, reading, long legs, big breasts, buttocks, and a better brain than me. In short, it is stronger than me, just a little, alas, She is not in good health and she is born with stubborn illness. ¡°Ye Chenxi said nothing. ¡°Where is she?¡± Chu Qing asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know, elder sister traveled around the world. She wants to go through World in her lifetime, oh, yes, I warn you not to hit my elder sister¡¯s idea, she is married.¡± ¡°Married? What about your brother-in-law?¡± Chu Qing was curious. Ye Chenxi took a sigh of breath and was very disappointed, but he still talked about the truth: ¡°My elder sister has a stubborn illness, and the doctor said that she can¡¯t live 30 years old, so my mother will take care of my elder sister early. I have found a husband. My elder sister disagrees, but there is no way for my mother to decide ¡­ ¡° ¡°There was a car accident on the wedding day, the brother-in-law who was ready to marry into our Ye Family enjoyment, directly breathe one¡¯s last. That, Chu Qing, don¡¯t think about it, that car accident was really just an accident, I have checked with mother. ¡° (End of this chapter) Chapter 339 Ye Chenxi is really afraid of Chu Qing, 10000 Chu Chu has come up with any premeditated plan, what a shameless fly camp dog Gou come, whether she believes or not. Chu Qing didn¡¯t understand this matter, so he didn¡¯t express an opinion. He nodded to signal Ye Chenxi to continue. ¡°I blamed my elder sister¡¯s life too hard for her to get married, but she couldn¡¯t get married, but within two days, my mother started again, looking for a man for my sister, which completely irritated my sister. ¡° ¡°My sister ran away from home in one breath. It¡¯s been 2 years now. I haven¡¯t come back, but we often talk on the phone. My elder sister is very difficult to deal with, and I have traveled more than half of the World.¡± ¡°Also, I¡¯ve seen the brother-in-law. To be honest, I have a bad impression of him. The market is snobbish, snobbish, and cautious. Fortunately, I didn¡¯t marry our family, otherwise it was the second Ye Meier. ¡° After Chu Qing heard it, subconsciously said, ¡°Then say, your elder sister is still single right now.¡± This sentence provokes the sensitive nerve in Ye Chenxi¡¯s heart. She braked one foot, stopped the car directly, turned around and waved her fist to warn Chu Qing: ¡°You are not allowed to hit my elder sister¡¯s idea, otherwise I will kill you You are a bastard, ca n¡¯t I satisfy you? Why do you always remember other women, you are still not a boy, so unconscionable. ¡° Chu Qing was very speechless to Ye Chenxi and could only say verbally: ¡°I ¡¯m wrong, I really did n¡¯t hit you elder sister, I promise.¡± But Chu Qing was thinking: He had never seen the woman named Ye Wanqing, who wanted to make an idea, and could not start. Even if you want to make an idea, you must have seen it? With the assurance of Chu Qing, Ye Chenxi¡¯s face eased a lot, and the car restarted. Ye Chenxi suddenly wanted Chu Qing to apologize: ¡°Sorry?¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Chu Qing didn¡¯t know. ¡°You put Aunt Chu and Uncle in our house as hostages.¡± Ye Chenxi cautiously said. Chu Qing pupil light was a little dark. He was originally planning to send his family to Vermilion Bird Street, but I am afraid it won¡¯t work now, and besides, Xing Lie¡¯s old fox has no attitude at all. However, it is his decision to temporarily place her parents in Ye Family, and it has nothing to do with Ye Chenxi. She apologizes for this matter. Chu Qing explained: ¡°Being a Patriarch, you have to consider it for your family. Aunt Ye does that. There is nothing wrong with it. You don¡¯t have to blame yourself. Chen Xi, do you know? You are still too kind, you know what I talk about with Tang Ziyan Does she look like an upright gentleman, but is it really black? ¡° Chu Qing suddenly remembered his relationship with Tang Ziyan, a stranger and friend. For a time, he felt inexplicable. Two people were sometimes intimate lovers, and sometimes with swords drawn and bows bent, facing each other. But Chu Qing forgot another point, sitting next to him was Ye Chenxi, another woman. Ye Chenxi braked again, and his fist fell on Chu Qing¡¯s head like rain. Chu Qing was afraid to resist and could only dodge again and again. Ye Chenxi didn¡¯t really fight, just expressing her anger, Chu Qing hid in the rear seat, Ye Chenxi finally couldn¡¯t hit it, she pointed at Chu Qing with panting with rage and said, ¡°I¡¯m not allowed to say anything in my face Woman, otherwise you take responsibility for the consequences. ¡° Chu Qing is speechless. When Chen Huahua was mentioned before, Ye Chenxi did not say that this is a matter between their women. Do n¡¯t Chu Qing care? This statement Chu Qing can understand that men are the weaker side here, just like in the previous life, two men pursued a woman, the woman is right, the two men beat to death. But today Chen Huahua¡¯s reaction was a little weird. How did she get started on herself? Chu Qing couldn¡¯t help but weakly said: ¡°I¡¯m a man, you beat me too.¡± Even Chu Qing almost vomited. (End of this chapter) Chapter 340 ¡°àÒ ¡« Chu Qing, do n¡¯t pretend that you are not a man in my eyes. You are a woman more than a woman. I pretend to be weaker than me. I do n¡¯t eat your suit.¡± Ye Chenxi said to Chu Qing that snort disdainfully. After getting such a statement, Chu Qing looked strange, and he asked, ¡°Are you referring to personality?¡± ¡°Otherwise?¡± Ye Chenxi¡¯s eyes crossed Chu Qing¡¯s face, all the way down to something, and his eyes were fiery. Chu Qing was a little afraid that she would suddenly incarnation, and the hungry wolf rushed in, hurriedly reminding him: ¡°Drive to see the road, it seems that someone is stopping in front.¡± Ye Chenxi just turned around, and Chu Qing was right. At an intersection at 50 meters in front of him, it was true that someone set up a car to check the car. Ye Family, as a veteran ancient martial arts Aristocratic Family, had a lot of dealings with the Jinmen Jianwu part, so Ye Chenxi recognized those people. It¡¯s just that during the daytime, those people are wearing traffic police clothes, and they don¡¯t know what they are doing. Ye Chenxi¡¯s car was approaching and was stopped without exception. The window was lowered. A woman in her 30s wearing a traffic police uniform greeted Ye Chenxi: ¡°Ye Eldest Young Lady, see you from a distance Now, where are you going? ¡° When the woman was talking, her eyes continuously glanced into the car, Chu Qing¡¯s instinctive feeling was wrong, one leaned over and hid herself behind the chair. ¡°Wander around casually, how about Sister Liu, also doing the traffic police work.¡± Ye Chenxi replied. ¡°We also check casually.¡± What cats and mice say, they are extremely perfunctory. Like this, there were 2 sentences, Ye Chenxi¡¯s car was released, and Chu Qing and Ye Chenxi were going to find Qiao Wei. Before Qing Ye¡¯s funds were in place, Chu Qing had to get Qiao Wei. ¡°Are they going to check cars like this before?¡± After walking through the level, Chu Qing straightened up and asked Ye Chenxi. ¡°I don¡¯t know, who knows what madness that group of people is going to do? Perhaps it¡¯s been a bit too big recently,¡± Ye Chenxi replied casually. Then he asked, ¡°What did you hide just now? You are afraid of prison guards, shouldn¡¯t you be a wanted criminal?¡± Ye Chenxi made a joke with Chu Qing. Chu Qing was covered with black lines, but he almost became a wanted criminal. If the person who came to Jinmen to investigate the death of Xu Ran, the superintendent, was not Gong Yue, then Chu Qing would now be a wanted criminal. And the woman just now, maybe Xu Ran was a colleague before, Chu Qing thought. Ye Chenxi¡¯s car drove out of the 3rd ring, and the road soon became less congested. Chu Qing accidentally turned his eyes and suddenly narrowed his eyes. He said to Ye Chenxi: ¡°Drive slowly.¡± Ye Chenxi didn¡¯t know what Chu Qing was doing, but he still followed suit. After walking on the road like a tortoise for more than ten minutes, Chu Qing suddenly said, ¡°Keep fast.¡± This time Ye Chenxi unable to bear asked: ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°We were followed.¡± Chu Qing said with the afterglow of his eyes, staring at a black sedan running behind them. ¡°What?¡± Ye Chenxi was surprised, leaning his head towards the rearview mirror: ¡°Is that black car?¡± Chu Qing affirmed: ¡°en.¡± ¡°Is it Li Family¡¯s.¡± Ye Chenxi guessed. ¡°Unclear, but they must have come to you.¡± Chu Qing speculated. Few people in Jinmen know about his existence. Ye Mu will not talk nonsense, Ye Jinzhu will not. Ye Mei mother and daughter are too late to speak, so the probability of those people who come to him is not big. ¡°Look at me to get rid of them.¡± Ye Chenxi didn¡¯t care about Chu Qing¡¯s statement, she had experienced this much. (End of this chapter) Chapter 341 ¡°No hurry, let¡¯s see what they want to do first. If they are aimed at you, the person it sent is too tricky and we can handle it.¡± Chu Qing suggested. Ye Chenxi has encountered this kind of thing a lot. She has been too lazy to flap the flies, but Chu Qing wants to see, at this time, who will send those people, Li Family? Chu Qing¡¯s words made Ye Chenxi blush, whispered: ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me is not too tricky, do I have such a bad look?¡± Chu Qing shut her mouth and said nothing. It couldn¡¯t answer this word. Of course, Chu Qing wanted to say something: yes. Ye Chenxi listened to Chu Qing¡¯s suggestion and began to lead the group of people in a circle. It was already close to where Qiao Wei was, and they were impossible to take people there directly. So Ye Chenxi spared a long way, and the car that followed followed also understood that their whereabouts had been found. Even so, not only did they leave quietly without interest, but they followed up blatantly and Ye Chenxi ¡¯s The cars are less than 20 meters apart, and they swayed behind Ye Chenxi¡¯s car. This is a naked provocation. Ye Chenxi was aroused by the anger. She really wanted to get off the car and give those people a lesson. She is very happy for herself now. What about opportunities? The car turned into an alley, and the car behind closely followed from behind. When the two cars entered the alley, they immediately crowded the already small alley. Then, from the other end of the alley, a car was also pushed hard. The brand specifications of the car were exactly the same as the car behind Ye Chenxi. It was an enemy at a glance. 2 cars are in a narrow alley, one after the other sandwiches Ye Chenxi and Chu Qing, Ye Chenxi panting with rage is ready to push the door and get off the car to clean up this group of annoying flies. Chu Qing reached out and held Ye Chenxi in time, something was wrong, which might be different from what Ye Chenxi thought. Ye Chenxi used to be the successor of Ye Family, and no one dared to deal with her blatantly. But now it¡¯s different, and Li Family has torn his face, it¡¯s hard to guarantee that Li Family won¡¯t send someone to die. Moreover, Chu Qing foresees a strong sense of authority in this small alley. At the next moment when Chu Qing prevented Ye Chenxi from getting off, there were 2 people out of the one after the other at the same time. There were 2 people at the same time, a total of 4 people. They were black clothed and cold noodles. The pistol shot at Ye Chenxi¡¯s car. The bullet hit like a raindrop, and Chu Qing used his hand to pull Ye Chenxi to the rear seat in a hurry. Ye Chenxi responded quickly. At this time, he had pulled out a silver-grey large-caliber pistol from his body and hid behind the car seat and shot those people. The front and rear windshields of the car were broken when it was fired in the first round. Now the vehicle of Ye Chenxi leaks at four places. The bullets enter the wind and the car becomes a sieve. Ye Chenxi¡¯s counterattack appeared insignificant under the powerful counterattack from outside. She shot in a hurry. No one was hit. One magazine was hit. When Ye Chenxi changed bullets. The gunshots outside the car sounded again. If you listen carefully, this shot is slightly different from the previous one. Chu Qing heard the sound of the gunshot, and a chill came from his back, instantly pulling Ye Chenxi, who was changing the magazine, to press down. Forget Chuan Chu, Chu Qing can be said to be very familiar with this thing. The surface of the body of Jian Gang¡¯s body protector Chu Qing has a golden light film on it to protect him and Ye Chenxi. 4 pieces of forgetful bullets tore the roof of the car in an instant. The fine shrapnel exploded in the small space inside the car, and collapsed under 4 times. Densely packed hit Chu Qing¡¯s Jian Gang. (End of this chapter) Chapter 342 Chu Qing smiled bitterly in his heart. It was really prosperity and decline never last. Last night, he used Wang Chuan Dan to deal with Li Yan and Meng Zui. Today, he was greeted with Wang Chuan Dan. Fortunately, there are a lot of killer bombs in this group of killers, but it is only a first-class forgetr bomb, which can cause limited damage to Chu Qing. Although some shrapnel broke through Chu Qing¡¯s Jiangang and penetrated his back, but its corrosiveness, Chu Qing already had experience in coping with it, Spirit Qi surging, blocked that little shrapnel in that one A small area to prevent its spread. Because this is just a first-class forget Sichuan bomb, Chu Qing handles it very easily, and all breathing chambers are blocked. The next step is to remove the shrapnel and remove the carrion near the wound. With Chu Qing ¡¯s ability to recover, it can be restored to the beginning of the day. Forgetting Chuanchuan at this level is a bit more troublesome for Chu Qing, but not for Ye Chenxi. If these shrapnel hits Ye Chenxi, Ye Chenxi will definitely die, and those people happen to be rushing today. Ye Chenxi Here, they are going to kill Ye Chenxi. The murderous aura in Chu Qing ¡¯s heart broke out instantly, and even Ye Chenxi, who was under his protection, was startled. She fell under Chu Qing and asked Chu Qing with concern: ¡°Are you all right?¡± She looks pale, and there is a look of horror in her eyes. She already knows what those people are shooting for second round, what is used, if there is no Chu Qing, she is now horrified and has become a corpse. ¡°It¡¯s okay, you stay here, don¡¯t come out, obedient.¡± Chu Qing whispered, got up and kicked under the bullet door, already on the verge of collapse of the door, get off. Chu Qing turned his back to this Ye Chenxi, Ye Chenxi saw the blurry injury on Chu Qing¡¯s back, and he wanted to pounce on his heart at the pump, but remembering Chu Qing¡¯s explanation, he stopped again forcibly, biting his lip and watching the key At the moment, like a protective umbrella, the man standing in front of her burst into tears. She is a woman, who should have stood in front of a man, but now, she is really a waste. Ye Chenxi made a determination in her heart. After today, she must redouble her efforts, even if she can¡¯t surpass that man, it can¡¯t be his drag. When Chu Qing got off the bus, the killers had already turned around and were ready to go. In their view, the four Chenchuan bombs and Ye Chenxi did not survive, so they didn¡¯t even have to look at the body. ¡°Hey, people are not dead yet, are you ready to go? Is this too unprofessional?¡± Chu Qing while speaking, murderous aura diffused. The four people turned around and raised their guns at Chu Qing in a moment of surprise. They looked at the man who came down from the car and wore a strange bronze-mask. Some of them asked, ¡°Who are you? Ye Chenxi?¡± ? When did you get in the car? ¡° Chu Qing eyes slightly narrowed, he seemed to understand something. From the words of these people, it is not difficult to hear that they know that Ye Chenxi is only Ye Chenxi in the car, and they are very determined, so how do they know? There is only one answer, that is, the military commander who set up Kacha people on the road, is it possible that these people are military commanders, or people who do things in private within the Ministry of Security. By the way, forget the Sichuan bomb, plus the previous roadblocks, Chu Qing asked: ¡°Are you military supervisors?¡± The four people did not answer, but the expression on their faces clearly said: yes and how. Their eyes were full of disdain, and they shot with a gun. Since Chu Qing is such a weirdo, for them, it is nothing more than a corpse. However, they underestimated Chu Qing, the strategic resource of forgetting the bomb is also very scarce in the Ministry of Supervision and Military Affairs, impossible to let them squander, this time in order to kill Ye Chenxi, the above allocated 4 pieces of forget the bomb, which is already great generosity now. (End of this chapter) Chapter 343 So now they only have ordinary bullets. When those people fired, Chu Qing was still a little nervous, and then realized that those people had no more forgotten Sichuan bullets. Chu Qing smiled, like a demon, ordinary bullets couldn¡¯t even break Chu Qing¡¯s Jiangang, and Chu Qing rushed to two of them in the horrified eyes of those people. Launched in one palm, without too much effort, Chu Qing directly flew the two people to Chu Qing, using a word to describe it, it is like a hot knife through butter. The average strength of these 4 people is around Wujing Grade 4. They are not enough to watch in front of Chu Qing. If they do n¡¯t carry this kind of weapon, they ca n¡¯t hurt Chu Qing. Chu Qing with no difficulty solved 2 people, and the other 2 standing behind Chu Qing were horrified. They did n¡¯t even realize when the bullets were finished. Still stupidly shooting, when Chu Qing turned around towards them, the two shuddered, threw away the gun in their hands, turned and ran without turning back. But how can they run past Chu Qing, Chu Qing took a few ups and downs, and grabbed 2 people with their necks back, and 2 people who had previously fainted, threw them together. He had previously worried that these people would still forget the bomb, so he didn¡¯t let Ye Chenxi get off, and the crisis is now lifted. Ye Chenxi took the initiative to get off the bus and pounced on Chu Qing. When the gunshot sounded just now, she was terrified. She was afraid that Chu Qing would have a bad life. ¡°I, we are prison guards, can¡¯t you kill us?¡± Chu Qing captured those Slayers who had just returned aloof and remote, and suddenly panicked, throwing the guardian guardian Life Protecting Talisman. Hearing the three words of the military commander, Ye Chenxi¡¯s face changed drastically and asked, ¡°Why, don¡¯t your military commanders not participate in the family battle? Why should you kill me, I didn¡¯t break the law? Even if you break the law, you should Catch me back to interrogate, instead of directly killing the dead hand, why should you? ¡° Ye Chenxi asked many questions in a row, her mind was confused, not because of the fear of death. But the meaning behind this incident, the Jianwu Envoy did not ask the reason for the assassination of her. Does this mean that the Jianwu Department stood on the Li Family side, and if so, Ye Family was really over. There is only one end to any clan and the enemy of the empire, perishing, and the Ministry of Supervision and Warfare represents the authority of the empire. The 4 people gritted their teeth and did not speak. It seems that they made up their minds. Chu Qing 2 people understood their identity, so they dared not treat them. Unfortunately, this was only their wishful thinking. Chu Qing stepped forward and smashed one of them¡¯s shin bones, and said in the man¡¯s painful wailing: ¡°Answer her question.¡± Chu Qing also wanted to clarify the attitude of the Jianwu Department. If they were really embarrassed with Li Family, Chu Qing would have to make another plan. ¡°You, we are prison guards, you dare injure me, you wait, you will die miserably, not only you, but everyone related to you will not die well.¡± Those 4 people In the middle, another person shouted at Chu Qing¡¯s nose. Chu Qing didn¡¯t take it seriously, and said, ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± Then he knocked off the neck bone of the prison guard who wailed on the ground. The wailing sound disappeared instantly, the person died, and Chu Qing withdrew his foot, as if stepping on an ant. Slayer kills constantly, and Chu Qing is not a good old man. At this time, the person who had just threatened Chu Qing finally changed his face, looked at Chu Qing in horror and said, ¡°You dare to kill the prisoner, you ¡­¡± She was really scared. When they were caught by Chu Qing, they still wanted to wait for Chu Qing to know their identity, how to ask Chu Qing to ask grandfather to tell damn it to send them away. But they were wrong. Chu Qing really dared to kill people and kill them. (End of this chapter) Chapter 344 If Chu Qing knows the thoughts of these people, he is afraid to die with a laugh. After the murderer is caught, he still waits for the people who have not been killed by them. Like sending the ancestors, sending them back, there is such a reason. Obviously they think too much, Chu Qing is not used to their problems. ¡°Monitor, I am not the first to kill, and am I still alive? So you better answer my question, otherwise I don¡¯t mind killing a few more.¡± Chu Qing said after taking the man . Chu Qing told these people with actual actions that you will also die. In the face of death, all secrets are farts. The person who used to talk badly before the death immediately retorted and said: ¡°We got the order, I We do n¡¯t know exactly what happened. ¡° The other 2 people also bowed their heads in agreement: ¡°That is, the meaning above, we don¡¯t know anything.¡± Chu Qing sneered, it seems that this group of people is just a pawn in the hands of others. ¡°Who gave the order?¡± Chu Qing asked. The three people looked at each other, and suddenly no longer spoke, and became silent. Chu Qing knows that it seems that he has to add more yards and step on the most hearty chest just now, Chu Qing said: ¡°You either die with a secret, or exchange your life with a secret, you weigh yourself. Clearly, it ¡¯s not worth it for that person. ¡° ¡°You killed us, even if we said it, it would be hard to escape. Both left and right are dead. Why should we tell you that at least we died here, and someone will avenge us. Hehe, don¡¯t worry, we are in Yellow Springs Road is waiting for you. ¡°The three people stared at Chu Qing with viciousness. Chu Qing withdrew his foot. He knew that if he forced him to ask him, there would be no result, but would he really have no choice? A few days ago, Divine Soul of Chu Qing once again awakened. Some soul skills of previous life are barely available, such as a vicious soul skill and soul search. Ha ha, that taste, I believe it can definitely leave a deep impression on these people. Chu Qing closed his eyes, an invisible breath, emanating from the back of Chu Qing¡¯s head, that is Soul Power fluctuations. When Chu Qing ¡¯s Soul Power shrouded the three people on the ground, they were originally only slightly injured. The whole body trembles like a sieve, and the eyes are endlessly painful. Their mouths are wide open, they want to shout, but a little Can¡¯t send it out. They were really scared and regretted it. They regretted not telling Chu Qing that person¡¯s name. There is no Regret Medicine to sell in this world, does it? When they came to assassinate Ye Chenxi, they should be prepared. The strange scene in front of her made Ye Chenxi¡¯s eyes wide open. She didn¡¯t know what was going on. She only knew that Chu Qing¡¯s breath at this time was exceptionally terrifying, making her unable to bear wanting to escape. After a moment, Chu Qing ¡¯s eyes opened, and the three people in front of him were exhausted. Chu Qing Soul Power was over-exhausted. His eyes were black and he nearly fell over. Ye Chenxi hurriedly supported Chu Qing. Chu Qing face pale, his face slightly morbid, Ye Chenxi cared: ¡°Are you all right?¡± Chu Qing returned to Ye Chenxi with a smile: ¡°It¡¯s okay, dispose of their bodies.¡± Chu Qing didn¡¯t want people to infer his cards with the body. Ye Chenxi nodded promised that this kind of thing for her is that she is familiar with the car and drags four corpses into one of those cars. Those cars are ignited afterwards, and the blaze can make everything unrecognizable. Before the fire alarm arrived, Ye Chenxi helped Chu Qing out of the alley, and on the road Chu Qing told Ye Chenxi: ¡°The order is down from Huang Kaishan.¡± Who is Huang Kaishan, minister of the Jinmen Jianwu Department, Ye Chenxi face deathly pale. (End of this chapter) Chapter 345 ¡°Is the Jianwu Department colluding with Li Family?¡± Ye Chenxi asked with a trembling voice. The news was really heavy, and the overwhelming people couldn¡¯t breathe. ¡°Yes or not.¡± Chu Qing replied. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Those people just received Huang Kaishan¡¯s order to assassinate you, so this is Huang Kaishan¡¯s meaning, not the empire¡¯s meaning. If it means the empire, then we can clean up and run, we are fighting But the huge monster of the empire. ¡° ¡°But if it is Huang Kaishan¡¯s personal order, it is similar to what you said. Jinmen Jianwu Department has already hooked up with Li Family, but I am curious, is this Huang Kaishan really a man? Isn¡¯t it said that men can¡¯t cultivate Ancient martial arts? ¡°Chu Qing said what he had in mind, and these are the things he got from the memories of those three people. ¡°What do you mean now?¡± Ye Chenxi was still concerned about the intention of the Jianwu Ministry. After listening to Chu Qing¡¯s lecture, her attention has quietly changed. Chu Qing¡¯s focus is obviously not on the collusion between the Jianwu Department and Li Family. Instead, he is more interested in Huang Kaishan as a male martial artist. Chu Qing laughed lightly: ¡°The meaning now means now, you will not be so stupid, don¡¯t even know this.¡± Ye Chenxi rubbed his lips and said, ¡°You know what I mean, do you think you can stop worrying about the empire in the future?¡± ¡°Otherwise? You haven¡¯t answered my question yet.¡± Chu Qing gave Ye Chenxi an ambiguous answer. Ye Chenxi jumped angrily, panting with rage said: ¡°He is a yin, where is a man, a yin like you.¡± Chu Qing was full of black lines and could not help explaining: ¡°Where am I overcast? Do you want me to prove it to you?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Ye Chenxi suddenly became interested. Chu Qing almost slammed it out, and he was shocked and said: ¡°Forget it, it is not the time, but I said Ye Chenxi, it has been so long, you should not have seen that I am practicing Dao Right? ¡° ¡°Impossible, the method of monasticism is very slow. Some people have achieved the achievements I have achieved all my life, and you are a pervert, so it is impossible.¡± Ye Chenxi rejected it and pointed out the shortcomings of the method of monasticism. Chu Qing was not reconciled: ¡°10000 is it?¡± It can be learned from the sky that he really cultivates Taoism. The cultivation base is advancing fast, but it is because he does not have a bottleneck, because he has walked a long way on this road. ¡°If it is, you can be sent to the Imperial Research Lab for slice study.¡± Ye Chenxi said pretendingly. Chu Qing could see that she had something in her eyes, so she asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? It feels weird. At this time, shouldn¡¯t you ask us what to do next?¡± Ye Chenxi lowered her head and said nothing. After walking through a block, she suddenly lifted the head and burst into tears. ¡°I am going to die, I can¡¯t bear you ¡­¡± Chu Qing digs out his ear and suspects that she has heard it wrong. What logic is this? Should n¡¯t she say that he is dying? She is alive and kicking. Why do you say that? Chu Qing looked stunned. When she got angry at Chu Qing, she held her fist and hammered Chu Qing¡¯s chest and said, ¡°What¡¯s your reaction? I don¡¯t know how to comfort me. Huang Kaishan sent someone to kill me. If I succeed, I will die. If I do n¡¯t succeed, I will send the person back intact and still alive. But now, if the person is dead, he must avenge me. ¡° ¡°With their routine, this time I will definitely be charged with such and such crimes, and then I will be caught in a big prison, tortured, and killed. The life is a trivial matter, and the head is not a big scar. , But you, I ¡­ ¡° (End of this chapter) Chapter 346 Listening to Ye Chenxi¡¯s words, Chu Qing almost fell over. He reached out and rubbed Ye Chenxi¡¯s head and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t see it. You are smarter. It makes sense to think so much.¡± This time Ye Chenxi cried even more, wa¡¯ed flung over and hugged Chu Qing, fearing that Chu Qing would be separated from her. Chu Qing smiled, and Ye Chenxi was right, but she was too pessimistic. Chu Qing is not a fear in a military department in Jinmen City. Chu Qing is not afraid. This woman finally thinks about it for a while and gives it back. Chu Qing really does n¡¯t know what to say. ¡°Okay, don¡¯t cry, we won¡¯t be separated, don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t you still have me?¡± Chu Qing patted Ye Chenxi¡¯s back comfortably. Ye Chenxi lifts the head from Chu Qing ¡¯s arms, rubbing tears and snot all over Chu Qing ¡¯s clothes, and then said, ¡°What can you do?¡± ¡°Simple,¡± Chu Qing is confident. ¡°Huang Kaishan wants to kill you, not the Jianwu Department wants to kill you. At worst, it is not enough to change the master of the Jianwu Department.¡± After Chu Qing finished, Ye Chenxi looked at Chu Qing as a fool, and asked Chu Qing: Are you crazy? Chu Qing is very speechless and can only open the mouth and said again: ¡°Don¡¯t you believe me?¡± Ye Chenxi blinked, her meaning was obvious, but she couldn¡¯t believe who Chu Chu was a high school student, and she threatened to change the master of the Jianwu Department. This is purely a dream, how is it possible? Chu Qing did n¡¯t move anymore, only contorts one¡¯s face in agony to push Ye Chenxi away, and then said: ¡°My back hurts, let¡¯s go find Qiao Wei.¡± Chu Qing shifted the topic, and finally was still unable to bear Said a sentence: ¡°Relax, I won¡¯t let you do anything.¡± Pushed away by Chu Qing, Ye Chenxi realized the injury on Chu Qing¡¯s back and hurriedly went to see behind Chu Qing¡¯s back. The clothes on Chu Qing¡¯s back had been soaked with black blood and exuded a rancid smell. It looked particularly miserable. Ye Chenxi stretched out the green fingers with his eyes full, and poked at one of Chu Qing¡¯s wounds. The muscles around Chu Qing¡¯s wounds contracted for a while. It really hurts. Ye Chenxi asked aloud: ¡°Is it so painful? You walked along the road and it seemed completely unresponsive?¡± She said she nodded at Chu Qing¡¯s wound again. Chu Qing gritted his teeth and whispered: ¡°Ye, Chen, Xi.¡± Ye Chenxi threw out her tongue, and finally let go of Chu Qing¡¯s wound. This is not to blame her for asking, but Chu Qing behaved like a okay person along the way, it was a bit hurt. 2 people are in trouble, and the road behind, Ye Chenxi walks to a very quiet, she does not believe Chu Qing¡¯s bold words, so the mood is very depressed. After a long time, I saw Qiao Wei again. Qiao Wei was served comfortably by eating, drinking and sleeping, and Chu Qing was covered in blood and looked very embarrassed. It was a luxurious apartment, and it should be Ye Family ¡¯s property. When Qiao Wei saw Chu Qing like this, she was lying on the sofa, eating fruit, and she was exhausted. She suddenly glowed with two eyes, from the sofa, Jumped down and ran to Chu Qing. After a round around Chu Qing, she was very disappointed and said, ¡°How are you still alive?¡± She couldn¡¯t wait for Chu Qing to die. Chu Qing was so injured that she didn¡¯t die. She was very disappointed. ¡°Take your blessing.¡± Chu Qing responded with a smile. Ye Chenxi was angry, but this woman actually cursed Chu Qing, plus she was in a bad mood, and she slammed it straight away, which was violent. Chu Qing was taken aback and hurriedly stopped. In the future, everyone will work under one roof, but it is better to have fewer contradictions. Qiao Wei was taken aback by Ye Chenxi¡¯s reaction and quickly shrunk his neck, no longer speaking, and the good girl did not eat the loss in front of her. (End of this chapter) Chapter 347 Ye Chenxi was stopped by Chu Qing, and then stopped, but she still threw a sentence to Chu Qing: ¡°This is a matter between our women, she cursed my man, this matter is not finished.¡± There is nothing wrong with this logic. Chu Qing has nothing to say. He can only find a head start and put Ye Chenxi away: ¡°You will tell Aunt Ye what you have today, including what I mean.¡± Ye Chenxi deflated his mouth and walked reluctantly. Chu Qing didn¡¯t know whether she would tell Ye Mu that he was going to change the master of the Jianwu Department, but even if he told him, Ye Mu¡¯s reaction I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s similar to Ye Chenxi. Don¡¯t want this anymore, Chu Qing stood in front of Qiao Wei and directly instructed: ¡°Help me deal with the injury on my back.¡± Chu Qing evoked Qiao Weilai, not at all polite, he paid Qiao Wei¡¯s salary, 50,000,000 a year, this money is not so easy to get. ¡°I can¡¯t cure it.¡± Qiao Wei refused without raising his eyelids. Chu Qing shook his head and smiled: ¡°Do you think I die like that? You are still a student of the National University? You can¡¯t cure this injury even if you study medicine. I doubt your professional ability. You should not be an ignorant and incompetent was dismissed by the National Congress? ¡° ¡°You do n¡¯t push me too much. Who told you I ¡¯m ignorant and incompetent. I ¡¯ve been the 2st place of the National University Medical College exams for two consecutive years. As for your injury, it seems that it was caused by the forgetful bomb. It ¡¯s been a miracle for a long time without dying. ¡° ¡°I ca n¡¯t cure it now, but I ca n¡¯t cure it. I need to configure an antidote to eliminate the poison of forgetfulness. Medicine ingredients and instruments are not shaking. When you find medicine ingredients and instruments, then you must be burping, so you Do you understand? ¡°Qiao Wei is like a cat stepped on the tail when it comes to dropping out. Chu Qing knew that she was thinking about something, but the result was not bad. He seemed to understood something. For example, Qiao Wei dropped out of the National University. This is Qiao Wei ¡¯s taboo. Chu Qing will not ask directly, but will continue to say: ¡°You think too much, forget the poison of the river and you ca n¡¯t help me, you just need to help me treat the wound now, if It ¡¯s not that the wound is behind, and I do n¡¯t need you. ¡± Qiao Wei¡¯s mouth was deflated, and his face was unbelief. Chu Qing directly tore open his shirt and exposed his back to Qiao Wei. Qiao Wei glanced at it more, and she couldn¡¯t look away anymore. She took out a mask from her pocket skillfully and put it on. Then closer and closer to Chu Qing¡¯s wound, looking at the small wound where each and everyone¡¯s forgetfulness no longer spread, Qiao Wei was full of surprise, she extended the hand and pointed out Chu Qing¡¯s wound. Then raise your finger in front of your eyes, carefully observe it, wipe off the rot from your hands, and then jump up and ask Chu Qing: ¡°How did you do it?¡± ¡°Do you want to learn?¡± Chu Qing asked back. Qiao Wei is nodded, of course she wants to learn. Although she can cure the injuries caused by the Chuanchuan, she can cure it, but the requirements are too high, and the simple and rough method like Chu Qing completely restrains the Chuanchuan. Don¡¯t think about what kind of shock will be caused inside the empire. ¡°Treat me the wound first.¡± Chu Qing said angrily, pouring cold water on the excited Qiao Wei. This woman really dares to think, while eager to think about it, while trying to take advantage of herself, how could such a cheap thing. Shouted by Chu Qing, Qiao Wei reluctantly walked into a suite and took out a set of surgical appliances from inside. Chu Qing was surprised: ¡°Where did you come from?¡± As far as he knows, Ye Chenxi will not prepare these things. Joe¡¯s only reference to the two people who stayed with her and said, ¡°They bought it. I eat on this. I don¡¯t have these things around. Chu Qing nodded made it clear that Qiao Wei¡¯s scalpel is to her, just as the relationship between Rust Sword and Chu Qing. (End of this chapter) Chapter 348 Qiao Wei healed Chu Qing¡¯s wounds, and he started with a firm and accurate hand. Often Chu Qing hadn¡¯t felt the pain, and she managed a wound. In just a few minutes, Chu Qing¡¯s dozens of wounds caused by the forgotten Sichuan bomb were treated by Qiao Wei. Next, when the wound healed, Qiao Wei put down the scalpel, heaven knows, how much effort she just spent just before she resisted the urge to poke Chu Qing out of several holes with the scalpel. At this time, Ye Chenxi had finished talking with Ye Mu and stood beside Chu Qing, looking at the wound on Chu Qing¡¯s back with red eyes. Qiao Wei was afraid of Ye Chenxi and turned away. Ye Chenxi instructed her two men to go out and buy clothes for Chu Qing. Chu Qing was so naked. The influence was not good. He was a man. He was looked at by other women. Ye Chenxi was very upset. When I thought that Qiao Wei had just touched Chu Qing¡¯s body, she was unable to bear and wanted to hit someone, even if Qiao Wei and Chu Qing didn¡¯t do anything, it belonged to the relationship between the doctor and the patient. When everyone was gone in the living room, Ye Chenxi said to Chu Qing: ¡°My mother said that Meng Zui has sent someone to give us a message to Ye Family, saying we will see you, and we will reply to Meng Zui as you wish. As expected, she couldn¡¯t find you, and it shouldn¡¯t be doing things for the time being, but it¡¯s hard to say for a long time. ¡° ¡°Li Family has also released a pass, saying that as long as we Ye Family surrender you, we can turn hostility into friendship with us, and now the family is quarreling at this time. Ye Mei mother and daughter want to hand you over, my mother Of course I do n¡¯t want to. The family meeting is messed up. ¡° ¡°Fortunately, you have the foresight, you didn¡¯t show up, and now you can¡¯t find anyone who can¡¯t help but quarrel first. But my mother said, let me follow you and try to meet all your requirements.¡± ¡°Also, you said that you want to set up a pharmaceutical company, the address has been found, and the equipment can be shipped in a few days, my elder sister will not come back next week. My mother asked me to ask you, the matter of the Ministry of Supervision, you really Can it be solved? ¡° According to the habit, the things that are put behind are the most important things. When Ye Mu heard what the Jianwu Department did to Ye Chenxi, she was also startled, but the matter is so far, she can only put Bao Quan on Chu Qing. Body, and Ye Chenxi is also very worried about this matter. ¡°Yes.¡± Chu Qing promised, ¡°However, I need Aunt Ye¡¯s help, when the time comes I will tell her, how to do it. Now, we can take a break first, you first hide, if not out Unexpectedly, you are now a wanted criminal of the Ministry of Supervision and Military Affairs. ¡° Ye Chenxi smiled bitterly. She joked that Chu Qing was wanted by the Ministry of Supervision and Military Affairs. Didn¡¯t expect was really a drama in the blink of an eye. Chu Qing was lying on the bed to heal, while wondering how to engage in Huang Kaishan¡¯s affairs, a day passed by in a dangling manner. With the ebbing of time, everyone¡¯s emotions come and go quickly. Before everyone was ready, the atmosphere with swords drawn and bows bent gradually eased. On the 2nd day, Chu Qing took Qiao Wei and Ye Chenxi in disguise to the address of the pharmaceutical company selected by Yemu. It was an unremarkable office building, a 16th-layer high-rise building, with 3 floors underneath. Pharmaceutical equipment has also been delivered continuously and installed in place. This World refining medicine is very different from what Chu Qing learned. Chu Qing uses pill furnace plus spirit strength to purify medical power and refine medicine pill. The medicine of this time is not limited in form and form. Not only there are oral pills, but also ointments for external use, and most of them are liquid medicines like Tang Family¡¯s extended medicine. The equipment for refining medicine is not a pill furnace, but a variety of complex pharmaceutical special instruments. Specifically, Chu Qing is just a layman, and he doesn¡¯t know much about it, but it is enough for him to have Qiao Wei as an expert. (End of this chapter) Chapter 349 Today Chu Qing came, mainly to verify his ideas, medicine recipe he has, but how to make these medicine recipes of medicine pill into the village, use this World¡¯s method to make medicines without damaging the medicine power, This is very particular. Taking Qiao Wei to the research room specially built for her according to her requirements, Qiao Wei looked like a rabbit full of carrots in the house. With red eyes, he touched the instrument and fiddled with the instrument. , She is very satisfied. ¡°Hello, do you have a medicine recipe? Without a medicine recipe, I can¡¯t make medicine.¡± Joe only asked Chu Qing while tinkering with a grotesquely shaped vessel. In her words, Chu Qing is of course unbelievable. As a student of the National University, how could she not have a few medicine recipes in her hand. It is true that she is unwilling to contribute to Chu Qing. She has selfishness, and Chu Qing understands that Chu Qing is lacking everything else, that is, there is no shortage of medicine recipes, fetching pen and paper, and Chu Qing writes a medicine recipe that he can write according to the medicine recipe. Only, on-site refining medicine. Qiao Wei saw that Chu Qing wrote a medicine recipe so sloppyly, with a damn expression: ¡°You shouldn¡¯t write blindly? Can¡¯t practice medicine later, you can¡¯t blame me, it must be yours There is a problem with the medicine recipe. ¡° ¡°My medicine recipe will not be a problem.¡± Chu Qing said from his channel, ¡°If you can¡¯t practice it, you must have a limited level. In that case, you will be useless to me.¡± Chu Qing put pressure on Qiao Wei, a useless person, what Chu Qing would do, Qiao Wei remembered Chu Qing¡¯s fierce look like last night, deflated, and he wanted to cry. Soon, the leaf mother sent to cooperate with Chu Qing¡¯s people, according to the medicine recipe, the medicine was prepared, and delivered to Qiao Wei. Qiao Wei took the medicine recipe and medicine ingredients, and asked Chu Qing: ¡°You want to refine Is the medicine a poison? ¡° ¡°Can¡¯t it?¡± Chu Qing asked back with a smile. The only thing Qiao could see was that it was poison, proving that she had learned well. Chu Qing is now looking forward to it. When Qiao Wei turns all the medicine recipes in his hands into a bottle of ready-made medicine, What kind of situation that will be, it is not a dream to be rich and enemy. Forced by Chu Qing¡¯s intimidation, Qiao Wei started to work on refining medicine after checking the medicine recipe. Because this medicine recipe is the first time she has practiced, she is very rusty and has various accidents. Not only did he get covered in dirt, but also got smoldering in the laboratory. Ye Chenxi couldn¡¯t stand this situation, so he quit the laboratory and went to other places for inspection. Huang Kaishan does not get rid of it, Ye Chenxi always has a big rock in his heart, and his expression is depressed. Chu Qing can¡¯t dispatch her for her in her heart. She can only secretly perfect the plan in her heart, over and over again. After more than a dozen trials, and after tinkering for a little while, Qiao Wei cried out in surprise, and finally made out the poison. Less than 50 milliliters of dark green, the liquid was put into a test tube by Qiao Wei cautiously. She looked at her research and development achievements, smiled, and was very happy, but Chu Qing was even happier than her. This small test tube poison is not very important to Chu Qing, but the significance it represents can be greater. This is the 1st Step of medicine recipe towards the pharmacy, and it is also a very successful step. This will be between the two refining systems. A big revolution, Chu Qing seems to have seen an extremely broad prospect and a glance banknote. ¡°I made it, how is it? Is it what you want?¡± Qiao Wei held the reagent to invite Chu Qing for help. Chu Qing¡¯s satisfied nodded, cut his finger, squeezed a drop of blood, and dropped it into the test tube, watching his blood with pale-gold, swallowed by the dark green liquid. (End of this chapter) Chapter 350 Looking at Chu Qing¡¯s every move, Qiao Wei was on the side, scolding: ¡°Bad guys.¡± She made the medicine. She naturally knew what the medicine did. What was Chu Qing doing? ¡°Drink.¡± Chu Qing handed the test tube to Qiao Wei after finishing those, and said expressionless. Qiao Wei didn¡¯t calm down for a moment, his face was frightened, he conceded again and again, and said in his mouth: ¡°Aren¡¯t you kidding me?¡± That was poison. She wouldn¡¯t drink it if she was killed. ¡°I ¡¯m not kidding, the medicine is made by you, you should be very clear, what effect does it have. I do n¡¯t worry about you, you drink her, I will not let people stare at you again, to a certain extent you are free Of course, you also know the consequences of running away. ¡° ¡°While you are doing things for me, you can also study the antidote yourself. As long as you can study it, I will let you go, unconditionally.¡± Chu Qing said his plan. People are living creatures, medicines are dead creatures, but all living creatures are impossible, sending people to stare at Qiao Wei. When there is always a slack, Qiao Wei runs away, and the consequences are very serious, so Chu Qing will do so. He gave Qiao Wei¡¯s Pill Recipe the name eccentric Dan. At the beginning, he planned to use it to deal with dream drunk, but later that¡¯s all was not implemented, which was just used this time. The medicine is Qiao Weilian. Of course, she knows what it is. In short, it is a kind of venomous insect¡¯s poison. After drinking it, there will be a strange Poisonous Insect in her body within the body. It ¡¯s scary enough to think about it. Qiao Wei can study the method of suppressing these Poisonous Insect, according to the medicine recipe, but it needs to be cured, which is impossible. Because those Poisonous Insect have drunk Chu Qing¡¯s blood, in order to prepare an antidote, Chu Qing¡¯s blood is an essential medicine primer. I got blood from Chu Qing, which was easier said than done, and what happened when venomous insect¡¯s poison happened. Qiao Wei is also very clear that Poisonous Insect wakes up to attack her heart, and her heart will be little by little eaten by Poisonous Insect. Just thinking about Qiao Wei ¡¯s 2 legs is soft, no, she do n¡¯t want to drink this thing, Qiao Wei begs Chu Qing for mercy: ¡°I ¡¯m not going to run, I ¡¯m willing to stay and do things for you, really, I swear, I will Do n¡¯t scold you, do n¡¯t beat your bad ideas, wo n¡¯t it? ¡± ¡­¡­ Half an hour later, Qiao Wei dryly took the test tube containing the venomous insect¡¯s poison that he personally refined from Chu Qing¡¯s hand and swallowed it. She said for half an hour, half an hour, Chu Qing like a piece of wood, from start to finish indifferent, there is such a hard-hearted person in the world, Qiao Wei is long-term knowledge. Snapped¡­¡­ After drinking Qiao Wei, he threw the test tube on the ground and shattered it. Fiercely stared at Chu Qing scolded fiercely: ¡°I curse that you may not die well.¡± Chu Qing shrugged and said it did n¡¯t matter, then opened the mouth and said leisurely: ¡°If I were you, please hurry up and take Divine Immortal home to offer to pray for me not to cross the street, otherwise I will die, you within The venomous insect¡¯s poison of the body will break out, when the time comes, hehe ¡­ ¡° Chu Qing ¡¯s laughter listened to the heart-warming, Qiao Wei shivered. She was scared, but she lost her mouth and said, ¡°If you die, it ¡¯s best. If you use my life, change your life. , I must without the slightest hesitation. ¡° ¡°Your feet are shaking, don¡¯t you want to scare your urine?¡± Chu Qing can see that Qiao Wei is greedy. There is no point in spending with her here, Chu Qing shook his head, turned to leave, and said in his mouth: ¡°Oh, just taking advantage of your medicine refining skills, I also wrote 2 medicine recipes, your best Research as soon as possible, and then you will understand. ¡°Chu Qing threatens Qiao Wei like a demon. (End of this chapter) Chapter 351 ¡°Chu Qing, you bastard, I hate you, I hate you.¡± Qiao Wei scolded sternly behind Chu Qing, and his voice was like cuckoo blood, which made the hearers sad. Chu Qing couldn¡¯t bear it, and took the next meal, opened the mouth and said: ¡°One year, I will give you an antidote after one year, and I will do it.¡± One year, one year, enough for him to solve Jinmen¡¯s things, maybe it will be faster. ¡°Get off ¡­¡± Qiao Wei snorted. Chu Qing walked out of the laboratory, he left Qiao Wei with 2 medicine recipes, one of which was Kang Yidan, but Chu Qing lacked one of the 2 flavored medicines, which is a simplified version. The medicine that Qiao Wei will study in the future, It can only make martial artists below Grade 9 reach a 30% increase in strength in a short time, not all realm martial artists. There is also a medicine recipe called Fu Mu Sheng Gu Dan. This medicine pill is of very high grade and has the effect of human bones. The medical power is appalling. However, Chu Qing still gave Qiao Wei a simplified version. Of course, even if she gave Qiao Wei a complete medicine recipe, she couldn¡¯t tinker with it. What kind of things could be made casually. However, this simplified medicine recipe is also enough to throw Tang Family¡¯s rejuvenation medicine a few streets away. As soon as Chu Qing walked out of the laboratory, Ye Chenxi hurriedly held up the phone and found it. She told Chu Qing that Mayor Xing sent someone to Ye Family in the morning and named him Mr. Jian to the Xing family to see him. tough. Ye Chenxi didn¡¯t know what to do, he could only inform Chu Qing. Chu Qing wanted to pretend to be a little bit more, so he didn¡¯t even buy a mobile phone now, and all the news could only rely on Ye Chenxi. After knowing this time, Chu Qing smiled bitterly, didn¡¯t expect Xing Lie, the old guy, the news was fast enough, this is Mr. Understood. No one can guess Mr. Jian is Chu Qing, but Xing Lie completely guessed. When Chu Qing last went to the Xing family, Xing Lie had seen this mask of Chu Qing, but he didn¡¯t know what he was looking for himself. ¡°Go, see him.¡± Chu Qing said. Ye Chenxi hesitated a little: ¡°Will he stand on Li Family¡¯s side too.¡± Both the Jianwu Department and Li Family are hooked up, and it is not surprising that Ye Chenxi has this idea. Chu Qing shook his head and repudiated with affirmation: ¡°No.¡± The former prince accompanied her reading. Jinmen was a fart in her eyes. Will she still put Jinmen¡¯s power in her eyes? In the eyes of Xing Lie, the battle between these Aristocratic Family is nothing more than a fight with a small child. She is not interested. She is only interested in someone, Chu Qing, an interesting little man. Ye Chenxi drove Chu Qing to the Xing family. She looked at the Xing family¡¯s high-level mansion and was afraid. Since ancient times are all mice are afraid of cats, the relationship between Ye Family and Xing family is just like mice and cats. Before Chu Qing entered the door, he saw the little brother-in-law Xing Tao at the door of the Xing family. He was anxious. He saw Chu Qing flew up and asked, ¡°Do you have any news about your elder sister? I have 2 God couldn¡¯t reach her. Did something happen to her? ¡° ¡°I don¡¯t know?¡± Chu Qing shook his head and replied, not that he did not tell Xing Tao the truth, but that he did not know Xing Lie¡¯s attitude. He also wanted to use Xing Lie¡¯s hand to rescue the elder sister from Meng Zui¡¯s hands, but this angered Xing Lie at 10000, and the consequences were unpredictable. A person like Xing Lie is not something he can calculate, trying to gain an advantage only to end up worse off. ¡°This is my brother-in-law.¡± Chu Qing said to Ye Chenxi. Ye Chenxi was dumbfounded. Of course she knew Xing Tao, but she didn¡¯t expect how, Xing¡¯s family and Chu Family would have such a relationship. She was suddenly overjoyed, what did she open her mouth to say? Chu Qing immediately stopped her with eyes, and then said to Xing Tao: ¡°My elder sister will be fine, you can rest assured that I will visit Lingtang today.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Xing Tao was a little disappointed that he didn¡¯t get Chu Xiao¡¯s news. He knew that Chu Qing came to find her mother, and he came to pick Chu Qing. When Chu Qing entered the Xing family, he took off his mask and used his original face to show people that there wouldn¡¯t be anyone else¡¯s eyeliner here. Ye Chenxi felt itchy along the way. Originally, she also wanted the Xing family to help Chu Xiao. But she was stopped by Chu Qing, and she noticed something was wrong. She was silent all along the way, so as not to lose her words. (End of this chapter) Chapter 352 Before Chu Qing went to see Xing Lie, let Ye Chenxi and Xing Tao stay together, and said to Ye Chenxi: ¡°I will tell you about the Xing family, in short, do n¡¯t talk nonsense, Xing is not an enemy, a friend, or an enemy. Friends. ¡° Ye Chenxi nodded promised that it was the same study as last time. The bookshelf had been repaired and there were 4 chairs intact in the study. Xing Wei was guarding outside the door, and he also changed a new cane in his hand. The enemies met each other, and they were very jealous. Outside the study, the two almost fought. Chu Qing is a guest and Xing Wei is a servant. As Xing Lie and 2 of them are restrained, they don¡¯t do anything. Chu Qing walks into the study room and Xing Lie stands by the window waiting for Chu Qing. ¡°The girl who came with you is Ye Qingmei¡¯s daughter, the one wanted by the Superintendent of Military Affairs Little Huang?¡± Chu Qing asked after entering. Chu Qing nodded answered yes, I don¡¯t know what medicine is sold in bottle gourd by Xing Lie. ¡°Then what is the relationship between you two?¡± Xing Lie asked Chu Qing again, the Old Lady smiled very wretchedly. Chu Qing rubbed his lips and said, ¡°It¡¯s just what you think, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Tsk tsk, you still ask me what¡¯s wrong, are you stupid? The woman holding Gong Family doesn¡¯t marry, but she is looking for this one. What are you trying to do? Is Ye Family not messy enough?¡± Xing Lie teased Chu Qing. Chu Qing really wanted to give this Old Lady a white eye, ¡°You hear clearly, I will not marry, only a wife.¡± ¡°Oh ¡­¡± Xing Lie¡¯s mouth grew up without making a sound, but he also understood the meaning of Chu Qing and gave Chu Qing a thumbs up. ¡°Did you have anything to do with me today?¡± Chu Qing said bluntly. ¡°Show you something good.¡± Xing Lie walked to the desk, turned the computer screen on the desk, and opened a video. Well, the video is very exciting, and Chu Qing ¡¯s eyes are on. The key is that he has never seen Court Eunuch. The video is the Spring Palace scene of Li Family Patriarch Li Yan and Jinmen Jianwu Minister Huang Kaishan. Although Chu Qing knows that this world man¡¯s martial arts will affect the reproduction function, but he has never seen the specifics, and now he has finally opened his eyes. Looking at Huang Kaishan¡¯s bare lower body, Chu Qing only felt air-conditioned and chilly. He was very glad that he hadn¡¯t repaired ancient martial arts, otherwise ¡­ Xing Lie showed this to Chu Qing, telling Chu Qing that Li Yan had a relationship with Huang Kaishan, but now he was told that it was a little late. ¡°Li Yan¡¯s taste is too heavy, right?¡± Chu Qing couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°Huang Kaishan¡¯s ancient martial arts cultivation technique belongs to Li Family. The two were together before.¡± Xing Lie explained to Chu Qing. ¡°Then what do you mean?¡± Chu Qing asked, such a person like Xing Lie, his intention was unclear, and it was a good guess. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to say anything to me?¡± Xing Lie crafty smiled and turned off the video. Chu Qing originally wanted to watch it again, but Xing Lie turned off the video, and he was sorry, letting people open the room, so he had to stop. With a smile on his face, Chu Qing probed: ¡°That, my elder sister, that is, your daughter-in-law, wasn¡¯t it captured by Meng Zui? You must know, can you see it, can you?¡± ¡°No.¡± Xing Lie refused with a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me here, I can tell you clearly, your sister¡¯s affairs, you solve it yourself, she hasn¡¯t married Taoer, can¡¯t be considered my daughter-in-law. ¡° ¡°If she has an accident, just right, I can match the marriage of Tao¡¯er and Tang Ziyan, so I can¡¯t wait for your sister to have an accident, hehe.¡± Chu Qing¡¯s facial muscles are stiff, and he swears old fox in his heart. However, in Xing Lie¡¯s words, he sharply captured an information point. ¡°Are you in the Tang Family?¡± As Xing Lie said, if you want to marry Xing Tao to Tang Ziyan, this is not quite what Tang Family is? Does she want to lift Tang Family to the position of First Aristocratic Family in Tianjin? Chu Qing felt the possibility more and more. So, Tang Family ¡¯s biggest reliance was probably from Xing Lie. Chu Qing had a glimpse of heaven and opened the clouds to see Yueming ¡¯s euphoria. (End of this chapter) Chapter 353 ¡°Yes.¡± Xing Lie admitted frankly that he disclosed so much information to Chu Qing that he wanted Chu Qing to know. ¡°So, you are also against Li Family?¡± Chu Qing¡¯s voice was unconsciously 8 degrees higher. Xing Lie was a little speechless, ¡°You have always been disliked, and often give me a strange illusion. It seems that standing in front of me and talking to me is an old man who is old and not a child of 17 years old. What happened to you today, frightened and flustered? ¡° cough cough, Chu Qing lightly coughed 2 times to disguise the lost self-control just now, ¡°I¡¯m not listening to bad news. I suddenly heard a good news and was a little disappointed.¡± ¡°Disappointed?¡± Xing Lie frowned, did he get it right? He was disappointed when he heard the good news. ¡°Yes, when I knew that the Jianwu Department was on the side of Li Family, I thought the enemy I was facing was Quanjinmen? I was all ready for a big fight, but the result came to an end, but it was such a result It ¡¯s a waste of feelings, and it ¡¯s not meaningless to have no difficulty. ¡±Chu Qing took a chair and sat in front of the desk in an improper way said in deadly earnest. Xing Lie straightened his lips and said: ¡°I think you got a bargain and you sell well?¡± Chu Qing smiled, did not acknowledge or deny, the pupil light flashed, Chu Qing said: ¡°I should have thought of it, you were planning to marry the little brother-in-law to Tang Family, and should stand with Tang Family Together, let ¡¯s say that Tang Family ¡¯s backer is your number one Jinmen. ¡± Xing Lie defaults. Chu Qing asked again, ¡°What are the Tang Family waiting for? It¡¯s not stupid enough to wait for the two sides suffer from Li Ye¡¯s family, just sit back and take advantage of it. Are you still so stupid? Li Family is not You wo n¡¯t die against Ye Family until you have enough control of the Tang Family. ¡± ¡°Are you exploring my tone?¡± Xing Lie asked before standing in front of Chu Qing. After that, he stepped back two steps, walked to the other side of the desk, and sat back in his seat. He said: ¡°You are getting less and less Big or small. ¡° When Xing Lie just talked, he suddenly realized that Chu Qing was sitting, he was standing, this way of talking, how he thought, how awkward. Chu Qing smiled and said, ¡°I thought we were ourselves? So a bit casual, you really hurt my heart with your words!¡± Chu Qing made a wounded expression. After learning Xing Lie¡¯s clear attitude, he was a lot easier. ¡°You¡¯re not curious, why did I choose Tang Family?¡± Xing Lie did not answer the tentative question Chu Qing just said, and turned to the other side. Chu Qing replied: ¡°Will you say it?¡± If you can listen more to the inside story, Chu Qing can¡¯t do anything. ¡°Because Quanzhenism is a foreigner, the paws are too long.¡± Xing Lie said. ¡°So, you have to take this opportunity to warn those outsiders who are wild ambition and tell them: Jinmen is not a place where you stretch out your hand. Come one and chop one, come two and I chop a pair?¡± Chu Qing took Xing Fierce words. Xing Lie shook his head: ¡°No, I have done more of those things you said, but in the end, the Quanzhen Religion still came, and it still came out by teaching, and the experts in the teaching were exhausted.¡± Chu Qing nodded understand, provocation, ** naked provocation, Xing Lie has done so in the past, Quanzhenjiao is still in the wind, isn¡¯t he hitting Xing Lie¡¯s face? And it¡¯s the kind of crackling. However, Chu Qing¡¯s eyes turned, and he asked: ¡°Why are you so troublesome, and what to do with Tang Family, directly out of Jinmen¡¯s garrison, Li Family and Quanzhen Religion, crushing dry weeds and smashing rotten wood is over, is n¡¯t it a pleasure? ¡° (End of this chapter) Chapter 354 The garrison army, Jinmen ¡¯s local army, was dispatched by the local chief executive under the office of the empire. Food and clothing, weapons and equipment are all unified deployment of the empire. This is a Legion composed entirely of martial artists. Its strength can be imagined. Li Family, Ye Family, including Tang Family, any family is not enough to watch in front of the garrison, unless they are twisted into a rope, but even if they can do it, who would dare to fight against the garrison? To fight against the garrison army, you are rebelling, the empire is suppressed, and you do n¡¯t even know how to die. It is Jinmen ¡¯s greatest strength that is the garrison defense force, and Xing Lie is the king of Jinmen. It was only because Xing Lie hindered his identity and did nothing to break the rules. This was what happened to the other families. Otherwise, the Xing family could monopolize all walks of life in Jinmen. However, in doing so, the Xing family is not far away from the demise. Imagine that a bureaucrat in Fengjiang made himself a piece of iron under his jurisdiction. What did he want to do? Ha ha, Xing Lie didn¡¯t dare to do this. However, Xing Lie used the garrison army to destroy Li Family and Quanzhen Religion. There was no problem, so Chu Qing was very curious. Why didn¡¯t he take the smooth road, doing too little hard work is not necessarily a good thing. ¡°What are you talking about? How can I do that? You don¡¯t know the rules of the empire. The ancient martial arts Aristocratic Family are all under the jurisdiction of the Ministry of Supervision and Warfare, which directly belongs to the Empress Your Majesty. The garrison army is beyond the boundary. Besides, I have to report to the garrison army. No, there is no real reason, they will not approve. ¡°Xing Lie answered Chu Qing ¡¯s question with a straight face . Chu Qing tilted his head and stared straight at Xing Lie as if to say: I believe you, I eat shit. Chu Qing did not believe at all. The former prince accompanied him to read, not to mention a garrison army, saying that he could transfer a regular army, and Chu Qing also believed. Xing Lie shrugged, believing or not. Chu Qing just didn¡¯t believe, so the two people looked at each other like this, Chu Qing was so rogue, suddenly amused Xing Lie, Xing Lie pu chi smiled and said: ¡°Well, I won¡¯t hide you, tell you the truth, I¡¯m not afraid that you can make any waves. ¡° ¡°I¡¯m going to retire soon as the mayor. I¡¯m old, my daughter, you have also seen, alas, this Xing family handed over to her, I really can¡¯t rest assured, I didn¡¯t find someone who is still looking On top, let¡¯s try the water this time to see if Tang Family is overwhelming. ¡°Xing Lie said quite proudly, Tang Family in his mouth, but also waiting. Chu Qing knew that he had that qualification, so things were already clear, and Chu Qing couldn¡¯t help but ask: ¡°Why not Ye Family? In my opinion, Ye Qingmei¡¯s heart is not ruthless and her hands are not spicy enough, but anyway, she So much stronger than Tang Rong. ¡° Chu Qing said that he got up from the chair and raised his hand above his head, which was closer to a distance of 2 meters. This is Chu Qing¡¯s true view. Tang Rong is not a little bit worse than Ye Qingmei. Xing Lie said with a smile: ¡°It¡¯s not that you are with Tang Ziyan, Tang Rong doesn¡¯t look at you, so he said 2 sentences, do you degrade her so much?¡± Hey, Chu Qing startled, it seems that this Old Guy has investigated him, and even he and Tang Ziyan are understood. But Xing Lie was really wrong, his judgment was very objective. ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth.¡± Chu Qing responded very seriously. As for what Xing Lie thought, let him go. Xing Lie shook his head and smiled. He looked like he was clearly hindered by his identity. He couldn¡¯t say anything about us. (End of this chapter) Chapter 355 ¡°Why? Don¡¯t talk about you and Tang Ziyan?¡± Xing Lie folded his arms in front of his belly, half joking and half threatening. Chu Qing shrugged and said, ¡°Are you going to pursue me and rob you of your daughter-in-law? As far as I know, Tang Rong seems to be more optimistic about Li Youwei.¡± Xing Lie laughed: ¡°Okay, don¡¯t make a fuss. Do you think you will say this, I will give up Tang Family, and choose Ye Family? I don¡¯t understand, you are so troublesome to help Ye Family. What is the picture? Picture Ye Chenxi, but is Tang Ziyan not bad? ¡° ¡°Even if I give up Tang Family and press Ye Family, then Ye Chenxi has to be my daughter-in-law, is it possible that you have to be small, oh, I will forget, you are not here, you are going to marry Wife¡¯s man, haha ??really laughed at me. ¡° ¡°But when it comes to this, I can¡¯t help but mention that women are born to conquer World, and men are conquered women. Like you, wouldn¡¯t you want to conquer World by conquering women?¡± Chu Qing is full of black lines, all-special bullshit theory. Fortunately, Chu Qing is already immune to this theory. He ca n¡¯t be angry, really not angry, and Chu Qing said to himself. Xing Lie¡¯s words were a bit unpleasant, and they meant to depreciate the Ye Family in and out of words. Chu Qing wanted to ask one: why? Xing Lie¡¯s answer to Chu Qing is, what will Ye Family do? Smuggling, contraband, bars, hair salons, KTV ¡­ all are things that can¡¯t get on the countertop, think with your ass, and know who to choose. Well, Chu Qing was speechless, and I did n¡¯t mention it, but he promised that Xing Lie would regret it. ¡°Then I don¡¯t know if you came to me today and said so much to me. In the end, what do you mean? Let me switch to Tang Family?¡± Chu Qing got up and said nothing. He should go. ¡°I thought you knew it yourself?¡± Xing Lie spoke leisurely, and then stretched out 2 fingers: ¡°At 2 o¡¯clock, Tang Family is not ready yet, I am going to give it this opportunity, so Ye Family can¡¯t collapse too fast , You ca n¡¯t be too confused, so I ¡¯m optimistic about you, do n¡¯t let me down, take a few more tricks under Li Family. 2 Forget it, do n¡¯t say it, it is enough to have such a reason. ¡± Xing Lie talked to his mouth, and suddenly swallowed back, Chu Qing really wanted to rush at this old lady and compare her middle finger. ¡°You will regret it.¡± Chu Qing said resolutely. Xing Lie complexion stiffened: ¡°Are you not optimistic about yourself? This is about your life.¡± Chu Qing said with a smile: ¡°You are wrong, you said that 10000 Ye Family wiped out Li Family, will you be disappointed, and then, Ye Family accidentally surpassed Tang Family, will you be disappointed?¡± Xing Lie¡¯s mouth opened slightly, and some did not come to Taiwan. Only a moment later, he sighed: ¡°youngster, you are too confident.¡± Chu Qing disagreed with him, and said with a shy smile: ¡°I¡¯m self-effacing.¡± Xing Lie rolled his eyes at Chu Qing and directly placed the Expulsion Order: ¡°Okay, nothing, you can go.¡± Well, Chu Qing was indifferent, he suddenly didn¡¯t want to leave: ¡°I still have something.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t tell me anything.¡± Xing Lie was very welcome. Chu Qing pouted, each minding their own business took a piece of paper from Xing Lie¡¯s desk, rolled it out, picked a pen from Xing Lie¡¯s pen holder, and wrote a letter within a few minutes. Folding the letter to Xing Lie, Chu Qing said with a smile on his face: ¡°Can you please hand this letter to Gongyue, which is my nominal fiancee, you know.¡± ¡°Can I see what you wrote?¡± Xing Lie did not directly refuse. Chu Qing nodded: ¡°Of course.¡± Then, an old fox and a small fox gave out insincere and cunning laughter. (End of this chapter) Chapter 356 ¡°Why write a letter, isn¡¯t it very convenient to send an email?¡± Xing Lie asked Chu Qing after putting the letter in the table pocket. Chu Qing did not answer directly, and asked in turn: ¡°Do you feel the same as receiving the email?¡± Xing Lie was thinking thoughtful, and said nothing more. Chu Qing was a little uneasy and specifically emphasized: ¡°You can remember to send the letter to 10000000, otherwise I burp and your son will not have little uncle.¡± ¡°Oh, rest assured.¡± The more Xing Lie said this, the more Chu Qing¡¯s heart was 7 up and 8 down, forget about it, Chu Qing waved goodbye to Xing Lie. Xing Lie suddenly asked Chu Qing: ¡°What are you going to do?¡± ¡°Tianji cannot be leaked.¡± Chu Qing answered Xing Lie in 6 words. ¡°Little bastard, don¡¯t believe me yet.¡± Xing Lie scolded. Chu Qing put his hands behind his head, and Carefree walked out of the study room. As long as he thought of Xing Lie¡¯s astounding look in the future, Chu Qing would not be reckless. Xing Lie couldn¡¯t get used to Chu Qing¡¯s appearance, yelled: ¡°If your sister dies, I can marry Tao¡¯er to Tang Ziyan, which has nothing to do with our agreement.¡± ¡°Rely ~¡± Chu Qing dropped his hand and scolded. The wife and wife were definitely intentional, and it was uncomfortable to deliberately not open which pot was opened. Everyone is an open-minded person. Xing Lie can naturally see that Chu Qing is trying to hide his identity by hiding his dream. Hope you can make my eyes shine, Xing Lie looked at Chu Qing¡¯s back, secretly said in one¡¯s heart. Eggs can¡¯t be put in a basket, spread the nets, gather more fish, he still understands the principle of choosing the best. When I walked out of the Xing family with Ye Chenxi, it was too late, but I didn¡¯t know how much blood would bleed tonight. I spent the night with Ye Chenxi in a company named Yeshi Pharmaceutical, which was organized by Yemu. On the 2nd day, Chu Qing took Ye Chenxi to find Zhai Yu, and Chu Qing now took Ye Chenxi everywhere. This is for safety reasons, and Huang Kaishan is not dead, Ye Chenxi is in a bad mood. Chu Qing can also relieve her. When I went to see Zhai Yu today, Ye Chenxi had originally refrained from going, but Chu Qing dragged Ye Chenxi to Sejin Auction House on the grounds that Ye Chenxi was his liaison officer. In the office of the president of Sejin Auction House, Zhai Yu saw Chu Qing who took off his mask, and rushed up excitedly, giving Chu Qing a bear hug. For this reason, Ye Chenxi showed a very disgusted expression, are the two big men as to? Ye Chenxi¡¯s heart is slandering. ¡°I thought you were dead?¡± Zhai Yu asked Chu Qing and Ye Chenxi 2 people to make coffee and asked without any explanation. Chu Qing didn¡¯t care about this. He liked Zhai Yu¡¯s frankness. He also believed Zhai Yu, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t take off his mask to see him. ¡°If you die, I won¡¯t die.¡± Chu Qing replied. Zhai Yu rubs his mouth: ¡°You really don¡¯t lose money on your mouth, well, long story short, I know you are inconvenient, I heard about it, Li Youwei is really his own courting death, you are doing pretty well, buddy You, the great woman does not avenge her revenge overnight. You are really enough to be a girl. I will serve you. ¡° Poof ~ Zhai Yu this remark said, Chu Qing almost squirted out the coffee he just drank into his mouth, and he told himself continuously: calm, calm, I am used to it. ¡°You came to me today, did you want me to help you? In terms of manpower, the rules of Auction House and Auction House, I can¡¯t be the master. But I can provide you with financial support, tell me what you need, What I can do will satisfy you. Who made you such a girly, too long our man¡¯s face. ¡°Zhai Yu said straightforwardly, not at all. Chu Qing heard the words ¡°girly¡±, this time completely unable to bear, and directly sprayed the coffee in his mouth with Zhai Yu¡¯s face. (End of this chapter) Chapter 357 What¡¯s more, it¡¯s called the guys, the guys don¡¯t understand, Chu Qing growls in his heart, but he knows that Zhai Yu will not understand it, but will be treated as mental illness by himself, so Chu Qing can only roar in his heart. Picking up the rag on the table, Chu Qing hurriedly helped Zhai Yu clean his coffee with a depressed face, and then apologized to Zhai Yu with a smile on his face: ¡°sorry, I couldn¡¯t hold it back.¡± ¡°Fuck, what¡¯s that, I can¡¯t hold back, am I talking ridiculously? And what do you give Damn¡¯s face, why is there a strange smell?¡± Being treated like this by Chu Qing, Zhai Yu broke out completely, who he recruited Who¡¯s offended. Because Zhai Yu was blinded by coffee, he didn¡¯t see Chu Qing grabbing the rag on the edge of the table to wipe his face. At this time Zhai Yu pursued and Chu Qing immediately threw the rag into the trash can. Said with a smile: ¡°That, I suddenly remembered that there is something else today, do not disturb, let¡¯s go in the morning light.¡± Chu Qing gave Ye Chenxi a glance, ready to slip away, Ye Chenxi rubbed her lips, reluctantly got up, although she didn¡¯t know what Chu Qing was looking for Zhai Yu? But now, there is nothing to be done, and there is nothing to do if you go blind. Chu Qing just got up and walked 2 steps, and behind him came a pig-killing cry: ¡°Chu Qing, I strangled you, did you actually wipe Damn¡¯s face from the cloth?¡± ¡°Is that a foot cloth? Isn¡¯t it a cloth?¡± Chu Qing wondered. When Zhai Yu heard Chu Qing¡¯s words, he almost broke his white teeth. He was suffering. It was indeed a cloth wipe, and he put it on the table himself ¡­ Chu Qing saw this man who was determined to become a socialite. His fiery eyes quickly put on a mask and pulled Ye Chenxi to leave. What a clear as ice and clean as jade image of Zhai Young Master in Jinmen. If today¡¯s thing of wiping your face with a foot cloth wipes out, then the fun will be bigger, Chu Qing still avoids it first ¡­ In the end, Chu Qing still couldn¡¯t avoid it. He was caught by Zhai Yu for a push and shoved. Zhai Yu wanted to beat Chu Qing, but his 2 shots, even if Chu Qing stood still, he was injured It will hurt. Therefore, Zhai Yu could only retaliate against Chu Qing¡¯s clothes. The final result was that Chu Qing¡¯s clothes were torn by Zhai Yu, crumpled and hung on his body, and several buttons were dropped. I didn¡¯t know where to roll it. When Zhai Yu died down and returned to her room to take a shower, Chu Qing took Ye Chenxi in the treasure house of Sejin Auction House and picked a lot of good things. Chu Qing ¡¯s focus is on the finest jade materials and special spirit materials. The treasure all kinds of strange things in the secret library are dazzling. Clicking one¡¯s tongue in wonder by Ye Chenxi was fascinated by the pearl jewels in the room. Chu Qing turned around and picked a lot of good things. Ye Chenxi was still standing at the entrance and was stunned, waiting for Chu Qing to turn back Time. He reached out and shook his eyes in front of Ye Chenxi, said: ¡°I said Ye Eldest Young Lady, as for? Don¡¯t say that your family in Ye Family is not as rich as here.¡± ¡°These are all babies. Although my family collection of Ye Family is similar to here, but it does not belong to me. It belongs to all Ye Family people. If you say I have so many babies, hehe, I can laugh in my dreams. Wake up. ¡°Ye Chenxi likes the fantasy of zi zi. ¡°Fortune fans.¡± Chu Qing used 2 words to evaluate. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the wealthy fan? I just love money, is it wrong? Don¡¯t say you don¡¯t love money, you don¡¯t even love money, what else can you love?¡± Ye Chenxi resolutely rebutted Chu Qing. Chu Qing think about it: ¡°You are also talking about it, well, don¡¯t look at it, even if you stare your eyes away, these things will not become yours, just pick 2 of your favorite, I will give you.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 358 ¡°Only 2 pieces, stingy.¡± Ye Chenxi said so on his mouth, but he had already blossomed in his heart, and began to choose in the secret library with great interest. ¡°I gave you such a treasure house, do you dare to take it?¡± Chu Qing took Ye Chenxi¡¯s words. ¡°There is nothing to dare. If you dare to send me, you dare to take it.¡± Ye Chenxi only used Chu Qing as a joke with her. ¡°What if I want you to marry me?¡± Chu Qing said narrowly. ¡°Fuck, this is the same sentence. Last time we talked about the price. You said you want to send me the whole Jinmen. Using a treasure house this time is like sending me away, the beauty you want.¡± Chu Qing speechless: ¡°Do you remember this?¡± ¡°Of course, hehe ¡­¡± I picked the baby Ye Chenxi, the mood is good, the worries in my eyes have been reduced a lot, it seems that this time I brought Ye Chenxi here, there is no wrong place, Chu Qing still has 200 million in hand, after paying Zhai Yu, There was little left in an instant, and it became a poor egg again. Despite the continuous refusal of Zhai Yu, the biological brother still knows how to settle accounts. Chu Qing does not have the habit of taking things for nothing. Zhai Yu was very grateful that he could open a back door for him and let him enter Sejin¡¯s treasure house to pick things up. Chu Qing knew that Zhai Yu was a pampered young master of Zhai Family. He did n¡¯t lack money. He lacked dignity. He was from Zhai Family, so he was sent to this place, away from the core circle of Zhai Family. Just like the prince Xing Lie was accompanied and read out, and was assigned Imperial Capital, before leaving, Chu Qing had a feeling in the heart, he could n¡¯t help but ask: ¡°When I get into the NUS, let ¡¯s go to Imperial Capital to play how about it?¡± Zhai Yu hesitated for a moment, and his eyes flashed with fear, but pats Chu Qing¡¯s shoulder said, ¡°Don¡¯t die.¡± He did n¡¯t answer Chu Qing ¡¯s words, and Chu Qing did n¡¯t mention it anymore. He said that if he hurts more, the house is at Imperial Capital. Imperial Capital is sad for Zhai Yu. However, his brother, he will one day replace him. He lost it and got it back. Taking Ye Chenxi away from Sejin Auction House, Chu Qing was agitated for a while, and the magical power of Imperial Capital 2 left many people worried. Gong Yue, Chu Family, Xing Lie, Zhai Yu, Qiao Wei ¡­ Chu Qing suddenly discovered that the people around each and everyone were involved in the magical city, but I did n¡¯t know what the scenery was like there. Chu Qing had some impatient who wanted to walk into the exciting In the middle of the storm, Jinmen is a bit small ¡­ ¡°Hey, if I take back our previous words, if we are still alive in this crisis, I will marry you, don¡¯t you die.¡± Ye Chenxi was affected by Zhai Yu, hesitated all the way, and suddenly gave Chu Qing Come on. Chu Qing withdrew his full thoughts and reached out to touch Ye Chenxi¡¯s head and said, ¡°Then you wash it in vain and wait to be Mrs. Chu.¡± ¡°So confident?¡± Ye Chenxi was worried. ¡°Within 3 days, Huang Kaishan will die.¡± Chu Qing¡¯s eyes were filled with murderous intention. Ye Chenxi¡¯s face was unbelievable, he held back for a long time, and finally only held out two words: ¡°boasting.¡± Chu Qing smiled and didn¡¯t boasting, and after three days he saw himself. ¡°Where are we going now?¡± Ye Chenxi asked Chu Qing, she is now Chu Qing¡¯s liaison officer and driver. ¡°Huiye Pharmaceutical.¡± Chu Qing replied. After talking about it, he took a piece of fine jade material bought from Zhai Yu from the storage space of Rusty Sword and carved it in his hand. The golden Qi¡¯s Spiritual Qi was like a small fish, jumping in Chu Qing¡¯s hands. When they returned to Yip¡¯s Pharmaceutical, the things in Chu Qing¡¯s hands had taken shape. Ye Chenxi saw things in Chu Qing¡¯s hands and shouted, ¡°dragon scales!¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 359 ¡°Show it to you.¡± Chu Qing said and threw the ¡®dragon scales¡¯ in his hands to Ye Chenxi. Ye Chenxi took it in his hands, looked over and over again and again, and couldn¡¯t put it down. The dragon scales are too beautiful, and its breath is very comfortable. The palm-sized dragon scales were held in the hands of Ye Chenxi, and the pores on her body seemed to be open, as if they were in the clouds. Chu Qing suddenly turned around and asked, ¡°Is there a dragon in this world?¡± Ye Chenxi froze, holding up the ¡®dragon scales¡¯ in his hand and said to Chu Qing: ¡°Of course there are dragons, where are the dragon scales without dragons?¡± ¡°The dragon scales are of course fake.¡± Chu Qing said that he took the dragon scales from Ye Chenxi and squeezed it hard. The dragon scales that Ye Chenxi regarded as treasures turned into jade chips from Chu Qing¡¯s fingertips. Puff and plop. Ye Chenxi¡¯s mouth was wide open, she was shocked, and this piece of dragon scales was crushed by Chu Qing. After a while, when she came back to his senses, it was a very hurt expression, she knew The dragon scales are fake. Recalling Chu Qing¡¯s previous question, Ye Chenxi said: ¡°My mother said that there are dragons in the world. I haven¡¯t seen them, but I also believe that there are dragons.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Chu Qing nodded, he also thought so, this World Spiritual Qi is so rich, how could there be no strange animal spirit species. In the cultivation world, Chu Qing has seen, not only seen, but also killed. After the killing, he cramped and peeled, trained the sword sheath, and raised the sword, but it was made for the rust sword over there. The Dragon Mark scabbard was also lost during the ascent. ¡°Did you make that dragon scales?¡± Ye Chenxi speculated. Chu Qing nodded. ¡°What you do is really like, the average person will definitely not recognize it, unless you have seen the real dragon scales, you said that if we sell this thing, wouldn¡¯t it be a fortune.¡± Ye Chenxi looked at the little star. Chu Qing laughed dumbly: ¡°Mrs. Chu has started to spend her time carefully? But Mr. Chu doesn¡¯t have time to do these bad things.¡± Making money is not difficult for Chu Qing. Not only is it not difficult, it can even be said to be easy, Spirit Stone, medicine pill, and occasional fraud, that money is not a lot of money, but Chu Qing has never done so. It¡¯s not impossible, it¡¯s unwilling, disdainful, life is alive, something is done, something is not done, Chu Qing is very principled. Ye Chenxi was kicked by Chu Qing, and according to Chu Qing¡¯s buttocks, Chu Qing hurried away. Ye Chenxi could n¡¯t catch up for a while and had to give up, she asked Chu Qing: ¡°What are you doing fake dragon scales?¡± ¡°Tianji can¡¯t be leaked.¡± Chu Qing sells Guanzi. Ye Chenxi¡¯s angry cheek bulging, turned his head and put on a look that ignored Chu Qing, very cute. The 2 people spent another day at Yip¡¯s Pharmaceutical. Chu Qing spent three nights making 3 dragon scales, as well as several formation plates for deployment. The spiritual materials collected from Zhai Yu used almost. Chu Qing is not good at arranging such things, but also knows a little bit 2. However, this 2 is enough. Early in the morning, Chu Qing stood up from a pile of discarded materials, stretched his waist, and was just about to wash. Ye Chenxi broke into the door and she stared at the two dark circles. She didn¡¯t take a break last night. She told Chu Qing that Ye Family was in chaos now. Although Li Family¡¯s offensive was greatly reduced, Ye Family¡¯s complaints about Ye Family¡¯s investment in Ye¡¯s Pharmaceuticals caused Ye Family¡¯s grievances. Ye Family people were alarmed now, the situation is very optimistic, Ye Family¡¯s clansman believes that Ye mother put money into a field that is not good at, it is completely whim, irresponsible performance ¡­ (End of this chapter) Chapter 360 Ye Chenxi whispered in Chu Qing¡¯s ear that Chu Qing knew she was worried about the leaf mother, but this was really superfluous. After brushing her teeth, Chu Qing turned to comfort Ye Chenxi: ¡°Aunt Ye, everything is good except softheartedness, so you don¡¯t have to worry about it. Ye Family¡¯s business, Aunt Ye will do it, trust me.¡± ¡°Now, you do me a favor and send someone to the school to help me with a suspension of school. Recently, I was afraid that I would have no time to go to school. I also brought Chen Huahua here. In the afternoon we will go to Yunjiang. ¡°What are you doing in Yunjiang?¡± Ye Chenxi asked Chu Qing. ¡°Choose a Feng Shui Treasure Land.¡± Chu Qing answered. Ye Chenxi blinked, still don¡¯t understand. ¡°Choose a treasure land to bury people!¡± Chu Qing explained. Ye Chenxi¡¯s face was white, and Chu Qing¡¯s cheeks twitched. Needless to say, she must be crooked again. ¡°Don¡¯t think about it, hurry up and ask me to go on leave. You don¡¯t know. My class teacher, who loves to pick a thorn, if I¡¯m stared at by her, I¡¯ll have a headache.¡± Chu Qing sent Ye Chenxi away and asked She was careful along the way. After having breakfast, Chu Qing got up and went to find Qiao Wei. The preparation was almost the same. When he came to the laboratory, Jon was wearing a sterile suit and was directing the staff that the leaf mother had found, in a frenzy job. Chu Qing was so surprised that he couldn¡¯t help but pull Qiao Wei aside and said, ¡°You are so diligent? I thought you would play a little temper these 2 days.¡± ¡°Hmph, you think too much.¡± Qiao Wei said with a sneer. She took off her mask, turned her head to look at Chu Qing all around, and asked again: ¡°What about your small root class?¡± Chu Qing knew that she asked Ye Chenxi and said, ¡°She has something to do today.¡± Qiao Wei¡¯s eyes flashed unnoticeably, and Chu Qing didn¡¯t know. ¡°What are you doing here? Supervise me?¡± Qiao Wei spoke again. ¡°No, I will come and see.¡± ¡°Oh, do you think I will believe it? If you have something to say, don¡¯t go.¡± Chu Qing touched his nose, Qiao Wei was really welcome, she had resentment qi in her heart, Chu Qing could understand that he did n¡¯t care about her. ¡°Then do you have a cure for forgetting the river?¡± Chu Qing said his purpose. If he wants to deal with Huang Kaishan, he has to guard against the Chuanchuan bomb, which serves as a symbol of the Ministry of Supervision and Warfare. Huang Kaishan, the minister of Jinmen, must have this Great Killing Artifact in his hand. Chu Qing himself is naturally not afraid. If you do n¡¯t have the poison of forgetting the river, you can at least form a bullet with a formidable power, but others do n¡¯t have the spirit strength. After all, forgetting the bullet is still big / troublesome. To deal with Huang Kaishan, Chu Qing is not enough by now, so he must have the help of Ye Mu, and he ca n¡¯t learn how to deal with the forgot to play, so Chu Qing can only come to Qiao Wei. He knew that Joe only had a way, and he also wanted to see this World, how to deal with the forgetful bomb. ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Qiao¡¯s only face was wary. She did not deny that, because she had exposed Chu Qing that day, she had already been exposed, and she would heal the fact of forgetting Chuanchuan. ¡°Can you teach me?¡± Chu Qing asked. ¡°Impossible?¡± Joe only refused. ¡°What if I let you go?¡± Chu Qing follows the temptation. ¡°Will you?¡± Qiao Wei asked rhetorically. Chu Qing smiled, he wouldn¡¯t, but he must get the way to heal Chuanchuan. ¡°Can I use my method to exchange with you?¡± Chu Qing said. Qiao Wei shook his head: ¡°No, I can¡¯t use your method. I use Spiritual Qi to block the poison of forgetting the river and remove the residual poison through external surgery. This method is generally not used by the general people. How can I use it?¡± Chu Qing complexion stiffened, this woman is so powerful, this can be seen. (End of this chapter) Chapter 361 Chu Qing twitched his lips: ¡°Then you should at least tell me, how do you deal with the poison of forgetfulness, don¡¯t forget, I can control venomous insect¡¯s poison.¡± ¡°Your motherfucker.¡± Qiao Weichong Chu Qing compared his mouth. Chu Qing didn¡¯t want to do this, but he really had no choice but to take this action. Well, he admitted that he was a bit mean, but he didn¡¯t really want to hurt Qiao Wei. ¡°I can configure a detoxification potion, but the potion is only effective for the first ten minutes of poisoning. Why? Do you want it? Dreaming, I wo n¡¯t tell you when I die, I do n¡¯t believe you drive venomous insect¡¯s poison to try, see if I will Say a word, if I say a word, I am your grandson. ¡°Qiao Wei Se Li Nei said. In fact, she is still very afraid of venomous insect¡¯s poison, but she also does not want Chu Qing this bastard to get what she wants. Chu Qing was a little funny when he heard 2 words of grandson. If it counted last time, she is already his grandson, no, granddaughter. ¡°I don¡¯t need you to tell me, I need 2 potions, you can just mention the conditions.¡± This is the purpose of Chu Qing. He didn¡¯t want Qiao Wei¡¯s formula. Qiao Wei hesitated: ¡°Really?¡± She didn¡¯t believe Chu Qing was so easy to speak. ¡°1000 is really 10000.¡± Qiao Wei bowed her head to think about her situation. Is there any other choice for her current situation? However, let her obediently succumb to this impossible, Qiao Wei¡¯s lips overflowed with a sneer. ¡°Yes.¡± She promised Chu Qing, ¡°However, I have a condition.¡± ¡°You said.¡± ¡°I want you to fight for me.¡± Qiao Wei pointed to Chu Qing and said. Chu Qing is stunned, isn¡¯t she afraid of stealing the formula herself? This condition is a little weird, but it seems to be no harm to himself, Chu Qing readily agreed. Qiao Wei took Chu Qing to the locker room, threw Chu Qing a set of sterile clothes for ordinary staff, and brought Chu Qing to her workbench. Chu Qing passed me medicine ingredients for her, and she came to dispense the medicine. It was very simple. It couldn¡¯t help Chu Qing. It was only through sterile clothes. Chu Qing didn¡¯t see Qiao Wei¡¯s hateful eyes. ¡°Are you configuring antidote? How do I feel like poison?¡± After half an hour, Chu Qing unable to bear questioned, because he handed Qiao Wei¡¯s medicine ingredients, most likely to be poison. ¡°Fight poison with poison Do you understand? Shut up if you don¡¯t understand.¡± Facing Chu Qing¡¯s doubts, Qiao Wei was very upset. In fact, she was not upset, but a guilty conscience. Her nose was already full of sweat. If Chu Qing was to discover her true intentions, she promised that Chu Qing would strangle her. An hour later, Chu Qing looked at a vial of reagent in Qiao Wei¡¯s hand and asked, ¡°Are you all right?¡± Qiao Wei chuckled: ¡°Okay, successfully accomplished.¡± As she let go of her hand, she threw the reagent in her hand directly to the ground and smashed it. When the liquid reagent in the bottle came into contact with the air, it instantly turned into smoke and diffused. After throwing away the reagent, Qiao Wei instantly pulled out a syringe from behind and injected the liquid in the syringe into her within the body. At this time, Chu Qing realized that it was wrong, and it was too late. He smoked a lot of smoke, and his head was dizzy. To know that he was the one who built Divine Soul, all of them were turned over by Qiao Wei Yao. Before the coma, Chu Qing had only a single thought, strangling Qiao Wei, he didn¡¯t expect, he would have such a day, actually planted in the hands of a woman who is not even a martial artist. Not only was Chu Qing fainted, everyone in the laboratory was overwhelmed by Qiao Weiyao, and two eyes turned unconscious. Qiao Wei chuckled, dragged on the sterile clothes, and kicked 2 feet fiercely on Chu Qing. As a result, Chu Qing¡¯s body was harder than stone, and her foot hurt slightly, Qiao Weiqi¡¯s gnash the teeth. Huh, I¡¯ll clean you up later, Qiao Wei whispered, and immediately pulled out the scalpel to get blood from Chu Qing. She wanted to refine the antidote. (End of this chapter) Chapter 362 Qiao Wei had been busy working in the laboratory for a long time before liftings the head from the workbench and brushing the wet hair from the temples, and then a small smile on the overworked face. Look at Chu Qing lying on the ground, sleeping like a dead pig, the smile on Qiao Wei¡¯s face is more and more brilliant. When he looked up and drank the antidote, Qiao Wei stretched his hands and stretched his waist. This was the feeling of freedom. Haha, Qiao Wei couldn¡¯t help but smile, and then it was her turn to clean up this abominable man. Ha ha, Chu Qing did what she did to her, she still remembered that scene. Before leaving the laboratory, Qiao Wei found a special medical box, and then put all the medicines she equipped on the workbench. Carrying the medical box in one hand and dragging Chu Qing in the other, he walked out of the laboratory. She put Chu Qing on sterile clothes, her face was covered, even if she was seen, she would never recognize this is Chu Qing, the owner of this company. As for the other people in the laboratory, Qiao Wei didn¡¯t hurt people¡¯s lives. Her medicine was a bit heavy, but it was just to make them sleep that¡¯s all. As far as their personal physique is concerned, without antidote, at least they have to sleep until tomorrow morning to wake up. Dragging Chu Qing out of the laboratory, Qiao Weishen carefully closed the heavy door of the laboratory. And told the security staff sent by the mother Ye who was outside the laboratory: ¡°At the critical moment of studying medicine, you guarded not to let anyone go in. I¡¯m too tired. Take a break, and he is tired and dizzy.¡± Joe Only pointed to Chu Qing on the ground. Since she took venomous insect¡¯s poison, she has been free in the company, and her power is only under Chu Qing and Ye Chenxi, so she can completely command these people. The four guards who guarded the gate did not doubt it, but asked actively: ¡°Does Dr. Qiao help?¡± What the person meant was to help Qiao Wei to support Chu Qing, Qiao Wei shook his head again and again: ¡°No, I can do it alone, you can just keep it here.¡± Concealing the security personnel, Qiao Wei dragged Chu Qing to leave in a hurry and returned to her lounge. She can now move around the company, but it does not mean that she can freely enter and leave the company. Besides, when 10000 met Ye Chenxi, she asked Chu Qing that Qiao Weike was in trouble. Throwing Chu Qing on the bed, Qiao Wei took off the sterile clothes that Chu Qing put on, and punched Chu Qing¡¯s chin with a punch. This asshole, Qiao Wei, the past few days could hold a bad breath in his heart. As a result, as soon as his fist was put in front of Chu Qing, he couldn¡¯t smash it. This is the face that Qiao Wei couldn¡¯t bear to destroy. Qiao Wei opened his fist, squeezed Chu Qing¡¯s chin, carefully looked at it, and then touched Chu Qing¡¯s cheek with his fingertips, as if to go to the farmers¡¯ market to pick animals. ¡°Very handsome!¡± Qiao Wei murmured, and then he couldn¡¯t help but leaned down and kissed Chu Qing. Suddenly becoming a thief, he straightened up, touched his hot face, and asked himself, ¡°Is this the feeling of a first kiss? It doesn¡¯t mean anything, just don¡¯t know what other tastes are?¡± Qiao Wei stared at Chu Qing ¡¯s face, her heartbeat accelerated, and her lips were thirsty. After a while, she grabbed Chu Qing ¡¯s collar and said to the unconscious Chu Qing: ¡°You ca n¡¯t blame me, you just asked for it, actually Dare to bully me, the old lady told you today, I¡¯m not irritating. ¡° Qiao Wei said that she waved her fist and swallowed her mouth. She said in a lower voice: ¡°Hey, you didn¡¯t resist, right, yeah, I don¡¯t care whether you want it or not, the old lady will eat you today and dare to bully me. You have to pay a price. ¡° (End of this chapter) Chapter 363 Qiao Wei made a ruthless look, stripped Chu Qing¡¯s clothes under 3 2 and looked at Chu Qing¡¯s sturdy body. Qiao Wei couldn¡¯t help but face red ears. Such handsome men are rare at Imperial Capital and at the National University, she is afraid to dream Expectation, but today ¡­ Qiao Wei ripped off her clothes and exposed her hot body to the air. She was still a little bit uneasy about the end of the incident. Doing this kind of thing with boys was not done by women, but the thought of Chu Qing bullying her those things. Qiao Wei regained his firmness, but then frowned, she was Xiao Bai, but not an idiot. It¡¯s not that I haven¡¯t watched a certain movie. This man is unconscious and unconscious. Qiao Wei picked up the medicine box from the ground. Fortunately, she had a premeditated plan. Qiao Wei took out a medicine and syringe from the medicine box. Inhaling the medicament into the syringe, Qiao Wei pats her face, it¡¯s really sinful, no matter how open the bow did not look back, Qiao Wei held the syringe into Chu Qing¡¯s arm and pushed the medicine into it. After a while, Chu Qing reacted. Qiao Wei threw away the syringe, his heart peng peng jumped, it seemed to pop out of his throat, what should I do? How to do? Qiao Wei panicked, after a moment, he gritted his teeth ¡­ Chu Qing¡¯s head hurts, his body was sore and weak, and his eyes were dumbfounded. He stared at the white ceiling, and his consciousness returned a little bit. He couldn¡¯t move. Chu Qing found out that he was tied to his hands and feet. Consciously sober for a moment, he remembered that he was overturned by Qiao Wei in the laboratory. At this thought, Chu Qing threw his forehead green muscles and yelled in a low voice: ¡°Qiao Wei ~¡± ¡°Why.¡± Qiao Wei held the scalpel in his hand and leaned against the corner, very guilty. Chu Qing looked sideways and saw Qiao Wei, who was shrunken in the role of Li Nei, on the wall. He was out of breath and said in his mouth: ¡°Okay, very good.¡± Immediately afterwards, he found that he was lying on the bed in large letters, and he immediately asked, ¡°What did you do to me?¡± ¡°You, what do you say?¡± Qiao Wei¡¯s face was arrogant. Chu Qing¡¯s cheeks twitched, and he was fascinated by a woman. What¡¯s the matter? Chu Qing hurt his self-esteem, he glared at Qiao Wei and ordered: ¡°Unlock me.¡± ¡°No.¡± Qiao Wei shook her head. She was a little scared. She knew how amazing Chu Qing¡¯s destructive power was. She couldn¡¯t resist it. She untied Chu Qing and Chu Qing couldn¡¯t tear her off. ¡°Okay, you wait.¡± Chu Qing panting with rage¡¯s complied, spirit strength surged, instantly breaking free of Qiao Wei¡¯s rope, and sitting up from the bed. The nylon rope with thick thumb was instantly broken by Chu Qing. Qiao Wei was shocked and said hurriedly, ¡°This is all you asked for. Who made you bully me, you deserve it, you, don¡¯t come, don¡¯t force me? ¡° Chu Qing jumped out of bed and wanted to pull the bed sheet around him, but he didn¡¯t have an addiction, but seeing the blood stains and folds on the bed sheet, Chu Qing frowned and could only give up this idea and went directly to Qiao Wei. This woman is so good. Chu Qing laughed angrily when she heard Qiao Wei¡¯s words: ¡°Forcing you, how can I force you, you are a good way.¡± ¡°You, what are you going to do?¡± Qiao Wei looked at Chu Qing in front of her and asked with a trembling voice. ¡°What do you think, what do you think I should do?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t kill me?¡± Qiao Wei panicked, clenched the teeth, and suddenly stood up and stared at Chu Qing stubbornly. Chu Qing complexion greatly changed, covering his heart, a spit of blood spewed out, scattered on the walls of Qiao Wei side, red blood, white walls, against each other, horrible to see. (End of this chapter) Chapter 364 ¡°What did you do to me?¡± Chu Qing asked Qiao Wei¡¯s narrow neck. Even if he had an answer in his heart, he still wanted to hear Qiao Wei¡¯s answer. Qiao Wei¡¯s eyes flickered, and he didn¡¯t dare to stare at Chu Qing again, but Chu Qing¡¯s heart became worse and worse, such as 10000 ants biting the heart, a good thing for this woman. Chu Qing loosened Qiao Wei¡¯s neck and pulled Qiao Wei to the laboratory. Qiao Wei finally opened his mouth: ¡°Do you want to use my blood refinement to make an antidote? Useless, I will give you more than one injection There are venomous insect¡¯s poison, and its variants. There are more than 20 kinds in total, and some of them have no antidote. ¡° That ¡¯s right, Qiao Wei injected her venomous insect ¡¯s poison into Chu Qing with her own way, and there are more than one type, as well as the variants she deduced. These venomous insect¡¯s poison are all used. Her blood refinement is successful, and Poisonous Insect communicates with her mind, so as long as she wants, Chu Qing can be desperate and even kill Chu Qing. Chu Qing hearing this, grabbing Qiao Wei ¡¯s hand suddenly and forcefully, the back of his hand beating with green muscles, almost crushing Qiao Wei ¡¯s bones, Qiao Wei also not to be outdone, urged venomous insect¡¯s poison with all his strength, Chu Qing pained pale pale, big bean Sweaty grains covered his face. Really so cruel, Chu Qing looked at the women around her again and forced down the murderous heart. Chu Qing asked, ¡°What do you want? Tell me about your conditions.¡± ¡°Release me, and promise not to trouble me in the future, we will never be related since then.¡± Qiao Wei made a request that had already been prepared. This is her cleverness. She did n¡¯t run away because she knew that with Chu Qing ¡¯s ability, if she ran at first, she could n¡¯t even run out of Jinmen, she would be caught by Chu Qing. Think about it. And even if she ran away, she would not be peaceful in the rest of her life, and she must always guard against revenge from Chu Qing. Chu Qing knew her address and her family would be implicated, so she is now talking to Chu Qing about the conditions. ¡°Oh, 2 is irrelevant?¡± Chu Qing chewed Qiao Wei¡¯s request. The woman was not greedy and did not ask Chu Qing for money, power, or secret recipes. Chu Qing ¡¯s words became another meaning in Qiao Wei ¡¯s ears. She instantly thought of what she had done on the bed. She blushed and said, ¡°It ¡¯s you who provokes me first. If you just listen, I will Responsible for you. ¡° Chu Qing¡¯s hand was hard again, the forehead green muscles beating, and for a long time, this woman still wanted someone. Looking at the mess on the bed, Chu Qing frantically wanted to shoot Qiao Wei on the wall. He Chu Qing still obedient? He still needs someone to be responsible for him? Ha ha, Chu Qing sneered 2 times, and said with a smile: ¡°Responsible for me, are you also worthy?¡± ¡°It hurts ¡­¡± Qiao Wei shuddered. The expression on her face was no better than Chu Qing. Chu Qing was a venomous insect¡¯s poison attack. It hurt, and she hurt her hand pinched by Chu Qing. Hearing Qiao Wei¡¯s pain, Chu Qing shook Qiao Wei¡¯s hand away and stared at Qiao Wei coldly. He wanted to see how Qiao Wei answered him. Qiao Wei was stared at by Chu Qing, and he was uncomfortable. Anyway, he did everything. Qiao Wei played a rogue on the neck and said: ¡°So what do you want?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a short answer. Give me the antidote within 3 days. Within 3 weeks, give me the task that you will not be discounted. I am in a good mood and can save your life. I originally planned to destroy Li Family. After that, let you leave, but now, hehe, you can stay in the laboratory for a lifetime. ¡°Chu Qing said with a dark face. Qiao Wei opened her eyes wide and please, she is the one who has the final say, OK, Chu Qing actually dare to be so tough, Qiao Wei directly refused: ¡°You think too much, it is me now ¡­¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 365 ¡°Now it¡¯s you who said it?¡± Chu Qing took the lead before Qiao Wei finished speaking. Qiao Wei nodded, she meant that. Chu Qing sneered: ¡°Did you get rid of your venomous insect¡¯s poison?¡± Chu Qing touched a small wound on the index finger of the right hand. He was very resilient, and the little wound was almost healed. ¡°En.¡± Qiao Wei replied. ¡°Are you sure?¡± Chu Qing harboring malicious intentions said with a smile. Qiao Wei was a little embarrassed, recalling getting the blood from Chu Qing, she was nodded again, staring at Chu Qing without fear, not knowing what Chu Qing is doing. Chu Qing eyes slightly narrowed, and returned to Qiao Wei what Qiao Wei just said: ¡°You think too much.¡± After Chu Qing finished urging venomous insect¡¯s poison, Poisonous Insect dormant in Qiao Wei within the body woke up instantly, Qiao Wei complexion greatly changed, sitting on the ground with a butt, rolling with pain, and at the same time she was incredulous in her eyes. . How could this be possible, she was clearly, already ¡­ but the pain in her chest was not fake, Qiao Wei wanted to commit suicide now, but he had to drag Chu Qing before death, this bastard, treacherous Ghostly. While Chu Qing tortured Qiao Wei, more than 20 kinds of venomous insect¡¯s poison in his body broke out at the same time. Chu Qing was so painful that he supported the wall. His endurance was much stronger than that of Qiao Wei, and the pain he suffered, Qiao Wei is more than 20 times. Does this vicious woman want to perish together? Chu Qing cursed, and by virtue of these venomous insect¡¯s poison, it was not enough to want his life, Chu Qing thoughts move, the pocket version of the rust sword appeared in Chu Qing within the body. The rust sword is well maintained. The 9 divine runes on the sword body have gradually become clearer. The rust sword was heavily damaged when he ascended. The 9 divine runes on the sword body were originally bleak, but in the bronze sword The warmth of the sheath is gradually recovering. Now Chu Qing can wipe out all the Poisonous Insect within the body with just a sacrifice of divine runes, but is it worth it? Chu Qing didn¡¯t want his Old Friend to be hurt, he saw the rusty sword like a brother. Putting back the rusty sword again, Chu Qing chose to take a step back to make Qiao Wei¡¯s Poisonous Insect with the body dormant again. Qiao Wei also tacitly did the same thing as Chu Qing, but Qiao Wei looked better than Chu Qing is miserable. She was lying on the ground, her clothes were wet with sweat, sticking to her body sticky, her hair messy, gasping for breath, only her eyes, no pain, only hesitation. ¡°Why?¡± Qiao Wei asked weakly. Chu Qing leaned against the wall, panting and said with a smile: ¡°Don¡¯t you find that the blood of the second time is any different?¡± Qiao Wei thought about it, struggling to sit up from the ground: ¡°Impossible, does a person with the body have 2 kinds of blood?¡± ¡°This can be.¡± Chu Qing¡¯s arm is stretched out, 2 strands of blood energy condense above the palm, that is 2 different blood, one bright red, one kind of pale gold, pale-gold is blood essence, Qiao Wei can take To ordinary blood, but she couldn¡¯t get blood essence. Qiao Wei was hit by Chu Qing and whispered in a low voice: ¡°monster.¡± ¡°At worst perish together, don¡¯t overdo it.¡± Qiao Wei froze for a long time before speaking again. ¡°Are you sure you can kill me?¡± Chu Qing now has the winning ticket. The woman didn¡¯t take advantage of her coma and ruined his body. It was too misguided, but because of this, Chu Qing didn¡¯t strangle him directly she was. Qiao Wei¡¯s face changed again, staring at Chu Qing with his head tilted up and said, ¡°You killed me!¡± She accepted her fate. The poison was given to her by Chu Qing. Now that Chu Qing says so, he must have other methods of detoxification. ¡°Kill you, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s too cheap for you?¡± Chu Qing¡¯s anger hasn¡¯t disappeared yet. (End of this chapter) Chapter 366 ¡°So what do you want?¡± Qiao Wei moved his body and shrank back, trying to distance himself from Chu Qing. ¡°I know I¡¯m scared now. Why did I go there?¡± Chu Qing looked down at Qiao Wei¡¯s counseling, and the depression in his heart reduced a lot. ¡°I just said the conditions.¡± Qiao Wei nodded with a sad face: ¡°Do I have another choice?¡± ¡°Also, what I said in the morning, 2 remedies for the poison of forgetfulness, I will take it tomorrow.¡± Chu Qing spoke again. Qiao Wei frowned: ¡°If it is too late, it will be the morning after the latest.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Chu Qing seriously doubted what the woman said. ¡°Really, my life is in your hands, do I deceive you? The manufacturing process of Forget Chuan is very complicated.¡± ¡°Oh, didn¡¯t you dare to count me before?¡± Chu Qing said Qiao Wei fainted. Qiao Wei is complexion stiffened, but his mouth is very proud. Speaking of this, Chu Qing also had no face, so he squeezed his brows and said: ¡°The medicine you made is good, leave the formula, and, more, make it aside.¡± That medicine even own Divine Soul Can affect, this effect is too great. Qiao Wei is nodded. ¡°And ¡­¡± Chu Qing suddenly remembered something. Before he finished this time, Qiao Wei was annoyed: ¡°If you have it all, just kill me.¡± Chu Qing complexion sank, this woman is too bad, it¡¯s all like this, and dare to flick herself, ignore her, Chu Qing then said: ¡°You don¡¯t need refine for me to make antidote, I¡¯m within the body Keep the poison first, I have to be alert to myself, how I was counted by a woman. I warn you, it is best not to play tricks, otherwise I do n¡¯t mind going to visit your family in Lingnan. If you have any questions, let ¡¯s talk about it. ¡° ¡°You, despicable.¡± Qiao Wei immediately panicked when he heard his family members, and staggered to get up from the ground and pounce on Chu Qing. Chu Qing extend the hand, with no difficulty, Qiao Wei said, ¡°You also have a face to say that I am mean?¡± Um ~ Qiao Wei¡¯s two lines of tears shed on her face, yeah, on despicable, she was also despicable first, but he bullied her first, remembering that Qiao Wei was wronged, how could she be so desperate. Chu Qing was depressed, he was the victim, okay, how to make him like a wicked man. ¡°Do not cry.¡± Chu Qing ordered. Qiao Wei was really afraid of Chu Qing this time. Hearing this tears came to a halt, but the choking voice could not stop for a while. The pitiful appearance made me feel pitiful. But this time Chu Qing was ruthless, he would not be soft-hearted, ¡°When is it now?¡± Chu Qing asked. Qiao Wei raised his chin and pointed to the wall clock on the wall. At 5:1, Damn and Chu Qing had an appointment with Ye Chenxi in the afternoon. I do n¡¯t know what was happening outside. Ye Chenxi, too, had n¡¯t found it here for such a long time. Chu Qing was anxious to go out, but there was no clothes. His clothes were already dirty and could not be worn. Then he stared at Joe¡¯s only eye and saw the sterile clothes on the ground. Chu Qing released Qiao Wei and went to pick it up. But who knows, Chu Qing let go, Qiao Wei fell to the ground, Chu Qing was slightly displeased, this woman pretends to be weak, if she is really so delicate, she will not do such a thing. Picking up the sterile clothes and putting them on, before leaving, Chu Qing was still unable to bear and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t play with moths.¡± ¡°The legs are soft and hurt.¡± Qiao Wei whispered. Chu Qing held his breath and almost couldn¡¯t get out. Turning his neck stiffly, he glanced at the messy bed. Chu Qing blew out two words from his throat: ¡°Deserve it.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 367 Chu Qing found Ye Chenxi, Ye Chenxi was still stupidly standing at the door of the laboratory, waiting for Chu Qing to come out of the laboratory, Qiao Wei that woman, this hand can be wonderful. Everyone thought that when they saw Chu Qing entering the laboratory, but did not see Chu Qing out of the laboratory, they thought that Chu Qing was busy in it, and did not dare to disturb it, but actually? Chu Qing found Ye Chenxi and told her to take Chen Huahua downstairs to wait for him. He returned to his room, quickly took a shower, changed his clothes, and hurried downstairs to find Ye Chenxi. Thinking of being counted by Qiao Wei, and delaying an afternoon, Chu Qing could not wait for Qiao Wei to have a few big mouths, but he knew that Qiao Wei really stood in front of him, and he couldn¡¯t hit it again. After getting in the car, Chu Qing directly said, ¡°Go to Yunjiang.¡± Ye Chenxi was driving in the front, Chu Qing was sitting on the co-pilot, Chen Huahua was sitting in the back, and she kept peeking at Chu Qing along the way. Chu Qing was wearing a mask and was guilty of being watched by Chen Huahua. See what¡¯s coming. ¡°What do you see?¡± When Chen Huahua peeked again, he was caught by Chu Qing. ¡°I,¡± Chen Huahua was a little flustered, ¡°Are you the master of Chu Qing?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Then do you know where Chu Qing is? Is he okay? Aunt Chu and Uncle are very worried about him and me,¡± Chen Huahua said here and glanced at Ye Chenxi, seeing that Ye Chenxi didn¡¯t respond. Then he said, ¡°I am also worried about him.¡± Chu Qing was silent for a moment, and he was indeed a little filial, but he also cleared his throat by clearing his throat. Chu Qing said: ¡°He is very safe, you do n¡¯t have to worry, I will send him something to do, and I will be able to come back after finishing things. ¡°Oh.¡± Chen Huahua took a pill of peace of mind, suddenly relieved. But this annoyed Ye Chenxi who drove. After Chen Huahua calmed down, Ye Chenxi reached out and grabbed Chu Qing¡¯s arm and pinched Chu Qing all the way. Chu Qing was suffering. When Chu Qing arrived at Yunjiang in the evening, the three people parked the car on the edge of the Yunjiang River. Several people walked down the river. The three turned their backs to the sunset, and the shadow was on the ground, covering a large shadow. After walking for 3 4 kilometers, Chu Qing finally found the Feng Shui Treasure Land, suitable for the formation. 3 people stopped at the riverside in the shade of the woods. Chu Qing gave Ye Chenxi 2 people a break. He used his footsteps. Start to measure the river bank. Walking and walking, Chu Qing suddenly covered her chest and spurted a spit of blood. Ye Chenxi hurriedly grabbed her and walked anxiously to Chu Qing, caring: ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Chu Qing waved his hand: ¡°It¡¯s okay, a crazy woman is going crazy.¡± Ye Chenxi heard unfathomable mystery and asked another sentence: ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± ¡°No.¡± Chu Qing clutched his chest, and buried his head again to measure the river bank. From time to time, he took out two 2 pieces of jade stone from the storage space and nailed it into the ground. He spit out blood from time to time. Chu Qing scolded a woman in her heart, and she really didn¡¯t know what medicine she took wrong again. At the same time, in Yip¡¯s laboratory, Qiao Wei lay prone on his workbench, cursing someone in his mouth. After Chu Qing left, she quickly recognized the reality, awakened the staff in the laboratory with an antidote, and began to busy preparing the Chuanchuan medicine. However, Qiao Wei was too tired. She now trembles on both legs in one step, not to mention standing when she is dispensed. She is really tortured, so she is cursing Chu Qing in her heart. But I do not know that this will also trigger the venomous insect¡¯s poison in Chu Qing within the body. After all, Poisonous Insect communicates with her heart, otherwise she will give her 100 guts, and she will not dare to provoke Chu Qing again. (End of this chapter) Chapter 368 Chu Qing was disturbed by the venomous insect¡¯s poison within the body, but this reminded him over and over again, how he planted it in a woman¡¯s hand, Chu Qing is using this matter to tell For himself, he was in a precarious situation and had been in peace for too long. He even lost his instinctive vigilance. The venomous insect¡¯s poison within the body troubled him at most for a while. Chu Qing has now stepped into Nascent Soul by half a foot. When he really advanced, he could naturally induce the sword intent and erase all venomous insect¡¯s poison. But if you continue to be so comfortable, there will be big problems in the future. After striding for a long time, Chu Qing clapped his hands and looked up at the sky. At this time, the setting sun would sink, and Between Heaven and Earth was dim. Chu Qing walked to Ye Chenxi and said, ¡°Come with me.¡± Ye Chenxi had doubts, but did not ask Chu Qing directly, but kept up. Chen Huahua hurried to keep up, and Chu Qing turned to her and said, ¡°You stay here.¡± Bringing Ye Chenxi to the riverside, Chu Qing said in Ye Chenxi¡¯s ear: ¡°Relax.¡± Then he held Ye Chenxi and walked directly across the river, across the river of several hundred meters, and came to the opposite bank. The river surface chosen by Chu Qing is still relatively narrow on the Yunjiang River. After sending Ye Chenxi to the opposite bank, Chu Qing was again instructed: ¡°Wait here for me, don¡¯t run around.¡± Ye Chenxi nodded, I do n¡¯t know what Chu Qing is doing, Chu Qing returned to the opposite side, walked quickly to Chen Huahua and asked, ¡°Is what you prepared, are you ready.¡± Chen Huahua took out an expensive SLR camera from the backpack behind him, and said to Chu Qing, ¡°What do you shoot?¡± ¡°You try it to see if you can shoot Ye Chenxi on the opposite side.¡± Chu Qing said. Chen Huahua tried the camera on the drum and shook his head: ¡°No, the light is too dark and a little blurry.¡± ¡°Blur is right, you will take a picture of her later, take a few more pictures.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Chen Huahua responded, and then posed. Chu Qing looked at the setting sun on the horizon, and time was running out. If the setting sun disappeared completely, it would have to wait for tomorrow. Grabbing a fake dragon scales from storage space, Chu Qing threw away violently. Golden light The dazzling dragon scales turned into a stream of light, flying towards the sky above the Yunjiang River. At the same time, Chu Qing stepped on the foot, and the spirit strength surged to light up the formation mark instantly. Suddenly, I only heard the roar of the beast passing through time and space above the Yunjiang River. Next moment a golden jelly jumped out of the Yunjiang River and caused a huge storm. At that moment, Ye Chenxi was terrified, and Chen Huahua was terrified. This is a dragon. They saw the dragon. Ye Chenxi stood alone on the other side of the river, looking at Jin Jiao above his head, his face full of horror. While Chen Huahua held the camera completely not knowing what to do, Chu Qing was anxiously loudly roared: ¡°Take a picture ~¡± Chen Huahua came back to his senses, pressed the shutter violently, and sent dozens of photos. After a few breaths, Jin Jiao disappeared, and a dragon scales fell into the Yunjiang River, and the river surface returned to calm again, as if everything just now It never happened. The sunset on the horizon, at this time, also completely collected all the rays of light, Chu Qing hurried to the opposite side, Ye Chenxi was wet all over the river with water, squatted on the river bank, shiver coldly, it seemed that the palpitations were still there. Chu Qing was very distressed and stepped forward to hold Ye Chenxi in his arms and asked, ¡°Scared you?¡± ¡°Well,¡± Ye Chenxi responded, and then said, ¡°That¡¯s fake, right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Chu Qing admitted that it was just an imaginary formation. It was Chu Qing who made it out to fool people. It was okay to scare people. It would be impossible to hurt people. ¡°Why?¡± Ye Chenxi asked. ¡°Because it needs a story and a little evidence to make a person die as it should be by rights.¡± Chu Qing held Ye Chenxi across the Yunjiang River. He didn¡¯t inform Ye Chenxi in advance. He wanted Chen Huahua to capture Ye Chenxi¡¯s real reaction, so as to convince people, but it scared Ye Chenxi like this. (End of this chapter) Chapter 369 Ye Chenxi was not questioning Chu Qing. While held by Chu Qing and crossing the Yunjiang, she looked at Yunjiang sky as if she were looking at the Jin Jiao, which no longer exists. Ye Chenxi is still here, but Chen Huahua is also shocked, but because of her identity, she can¡¯t ask what happened to the dragon of Mr. Jian. Putting the camera away, Chu Qing took the 2 girls back to the city. The things here have been completed, and the drive back on the road, Ye Chenxi was a little absent-minded. Chu Qing sat on the co-pilot seat and told Chen Huahua: ¡°I have selected 2 photos. I want them to appear in the hands of Huang Kaishan tomorrow, no matter what form they take, and then you write another news message, etc. My news, when I let you go out, you go out again, I heard you are a hacker, it should not be difficult to do this. ¡° ¡°No, it¡¯s not difficult.¡± Chen Huahua agreed to Chu Qing, and then she asked, ¡°Do you want to pull a snake from its hole?¡± ¡°You can think of it this way.¡± Chu Qing replied, he is to pull a snake from its hole, but more is making a story. ¡°We went to Ye Family in the evening, and I want to talk to Aunt Ye.¡± After explaining Chen Huahua, Chu Qing said to Ye Chenxi again. Ye Chenxi will not refuse. Chu Qing was tossed by Qiao Wei¡¯s venomous insect¡¯s poison. At this time, he was tired. He leaned on the back of the chair and closed his eyes to raise his mind, until in the darkness, there was a loud noise in his ear. Immediately after Ye Chenxi pushed Chu Qing, Chu Qing suddenly woke up and looked up. At the exit of the ring road, the traffic was like a stream, and the traffic police were checking the car. But I am more likely to check Ye Chenxi. Ye Chenxi at this time is a wanted criminal of the Ministry of Supervision, Chu Qing pats Ye Chenxi¡¯s cold hand back, giving her a relieved expression. Then let her sit in the back seat, he came to drive, and as the traffic slowly moved, Chu Qing and his party were getting closer and closer to the inspection. ¡°Hello, this gentleman, please show your ID card, driver¡¯s license, if there are people in the car, please ask them to get off for inspection.¡± After Chu Qing¡¯s car was stopped, a traffic policeman knocked on Chu Qing¡¯s face as a routine Said the car window. Chu Qing looked at the checkpoints and traffic flow in front of him. He didn¡¯t want to break in hard. If the car could not drive far, he would be stuck on the road. Chu Qing glanced back at Ye Chenxi who looked pale, and motioned her to don¡¯t be impatient. Don¡¯t worry, she slowly lowered the window. The traffic policeman outside the car saw Chu Qing wearing a mask, startled subconsciously to touch the truncheon in his waist, Chu Qing raised his hands to signal him to relax. ¡°Who you are, take off the mask and accept the inspection.¡± The traffic policeman touched the baton and said that the baton in his hand gave him a little calm. Chu Qing shook his head. He took the mask easily, even if Huang Kaishan came by himself. ¡°The order is under the supervision of the martial arts department?¡± Chu Qing asked the traffic policeman. As soon as the traffic policeman didn¡¯t answer Chu Qing¡¯s question, he asked: ¡°Do you want to resist law enforcement?¡± Well, this hat is big enough, Chu Qing wears it completely, these people are instructed to act, Chu Qing did not want to embarrass them, see this traffic police while speaking, they must greet their companions. Chu Qing once again said: ¡°I am a martial artist, not under your control, find someone from the Jianwu Department.¡± Chu Qing¡¯s request was impeccable, but the traffic police¡¯s eyes were somewhat disgusted. This is the attitude of the ordinary person of the empire towards the martial artist. Martial artists are banned from martial arts, and most people don¡¯t want to see them. Martial artists who use force if they don¡¯t agree. ¡°Wait.¡± After the traffic policeman dropped this sentence, he ran back to communicate with the superintendent of the Superintendent¡¯s Department. This is why he hates martial artists. One group of uncles who are more difficult to wait for than those who supervise the military department, although they come to assist them in their inspection. (End of this chapter) Chapter 370 But that time, it was n¡¯t them who did the dirty work, the group of uncles lay down in the lounge and met the martial artist, and the group of martial artists were also tortoiseshells, each and everyone dragged it like that, or not Cooperate with the inspection, or let the uncles of the Jianwu Department come in person. And the uncle of the Ministry of Supervision and Military Affairs, how would he be condescended and degraded, and as a result stalemate, it is these people who have to be affected, to call back to the solution, and please be able to kill the individual on both sides. Today, Ma Dongxing encountered this incident, and it was really bad luck. After coming out of Chu Qing¡¯s vision, Ma Dongxing quenched his sputum and muttered foul-mouthed in his mouth toward the lounge of the group of uncles of the Jianwu Department. Calling to open the door, Ma Dongxing walked in and looked around. They were struggling to check the car outside, but the group of uncles in the Jianwu Department sat in the lounge and rubbed mahjong. Each and everyone held a cigarette in their mouth and swallowed the clouds Make the lounge smokeless and flatulent. Ma Dongxing¡¯s full of resentment qi, dare not vent in front of this group of people, suffocating himself. ¡°Speak quickly, and let go of the fart.¡± One of the supervisors and military envoys of Mahjong saw Ma Dongxing and Xu Shi lost the money, to talk bullshit said. ¡°A martial artist came out ¡­¡± Ma Dongxing said. Before he finished speaking, he was interrupted: ¡°Bring people over, hurry up, we don¡¯t have time.¡± No fart, Ma Dongxing cursed in his heart, he had expected that this would be the result, so he had to go to Chu Qing to run. It stands to reason that he knew this situation long ago, and he could have told Chu Qing directly to let Chu Qing come here for inspection. But the experience of his predecessors told him that 10000000 should not say this in front of a martial artist. The martial artist and the jailed warrior are naturally wrong. To say this in front of the martial artist is to tell the martial artist that they are not as good , This is purely to find yourself uncomfortable. Only by running twice more, can both parties be satisfied. It seems that these martial artists, who call them ordinary persons, can get some kind of abnormal satisfaction, a group of bastard, Ma Dongxing cursed again. When he went out, he was suddenly put on a butt with a cigarette butt, and his butt was burnt with a cigarette butt. Ma Dongxing was instantly angry, grabbing the baton, and pulled out. Turning his head, he glanced coldly at the superintendent who smoked between his fingers, she forcibly sighed and turned to run out of the lounge. At the moment when the restroom door was closed, there was a burst of laughter among the dozen guards and military envoys in the restroom. The man who spoiled Ma Dongxing just now said with a smile: ¡°This young man has a strong temperament , I want to do something with me, do n¡¯t look at the sisters doing and so on? ¡° ¡°That¡¯s right, but not to mention, there are a lot of men in this police force. Unlike our Supervision Department, Quan Te is a woman.¡± Some people echoed. This person tone barely fell, and someone said, ¡°Say, a few sisters, I have finished work today, or if I want to find a few openers.¡± ¡°I want it, I want it.¡± Someone smirked. ¡°¡­¡± Later, it becomes more and more unbearable to look at. If Ma Dongxing is told to hear, he may be mad at death. This is a group of prison guards, clearly a group of female gangsters. The martial artist must be a female, so members such as the Ministry of Supervision and Military Affairs are all women, and like ordinary traffic policemen, men are also competent, but only relatively few. Ma Dongxing returned to the car and said to Chu Qing routinely: ¡°They asked you to check in.¡± Chu Qing frowned and said, ¡°Let them come.¡± Yes, here is another king 8 calf, Ma Dongxing is not nonsense, turned around and left, this is what was expected. He touched his buttocks, the hole burnt out by cigarette butts, full of grievances. (End of this chapter) Chapter 371 Is n¡¯t Chu Qing embarrassing Ma Dongxing, but looking at the surroundings, are n¡¯t the traffic police checking in front of the car? There are no rules for sending them to the door, and even if there are such rules, Ye Chenxi is in the car, Chu Qing will not leave her half a step, so Chu Qing can only be a villain. ¡°He let you go.¡± Ma Dongxing replied Chu Qing¡¯s words very unfriendlyly. This tone is hard to make people think that he is instigating. After speaking, Ma Dongxing learned the tone of this group of uncles, and he said in his heart: ¡°Ask her where she is from? No, just let him come over.¡± Sure enough, Ma Dongxing guessed right. The meaning of this group of uncles was exactly the same as Ma Dongxing¡¯s heart. This time Ma Dongxing had a long eye when he went out, and his hands were protecting his buttocks. After telling Chu Qing, the meaning of the group of uncles, Chu Qing also feels fun. At first he also felt that the military commander was very decent, but after three and five contacts, Chu Qing could only huh. Now listening to this, martial artists are treated differently. Ancient martial arts Aristocratic Family is a grade, ordinary martial artists are a grade. Chu Qing is willing to play with them slowly, but Ye Chenxi¡¯s face is very bad. Chu Qing didn¡¯t have that mood anymore, and looked up Chu Qing and told Ma Dongxing: ¡°You tell them, you say I know Ye Chenxi¡¯s whereabouts, I want to know let them come to me.¡± Ma Dongxing is looking thoughtful away. He knows that the uncles of the Jianwu Ministry are looking for who, but they do not know that they are looking for who. Now listening to Chu Qing¡¯s saying, maybe Chu Qing knows that they are looking for who. I thought about it, but it did n¡¯t matter to him. He was a errand. If they fought, he would barely be a rioter. Do n¡¯t expect him to persuade him. This life is impossible, all bastard. It was lively when they fought. Ma Dongxing had deep grievances, and when he entered the lounge, someone said: ¡°Whose home is he?¡± Ma Dongxing replied: ¡°He didn¡¯t say it, but he said he knew Ye Chenxi¡¯s whereabouts and said ¡­¡± Before Ma Dongxing¡¯s words were finished, he was grasped by a jailed military commander and picked up. The person who worked on Ma Dongxing was the leader of this group of jailed military commanders. ¡°Where is he?¡± Bai Yaxin asked. Outside of Ma Dongxing¡¯s finger, as soon as he finished talking about the location, he was thrown out by Bai Yaxin, and he came into close contact with the ground and his ass almost fell into 8 petals. The group of grandfathers in front of him, after receiving his news, shuaa ~ swarmed out of a swarm of bees. This does not seem to be a check, but a fight. Ma Dongxing hurriedly got up and limped out of the lounge with his butt covered, but he did n¡¯t want to miss the good play of dog biting. ¡°Where is Ye Chenxi?¡± Bai Yaxin is a 5 big and 3 thick woman, standing in front of Chu Qing¡¯s car, patting Chu Qing¡¯s roof and asking. The roof of the car was snapped, and Chu Qing complexion is gloomy leaned out and looked at the face of Bai Yaxin, who said: ¡°I tell you, what are the benefits?¡± ¡°Mr. Sword!¡± Bai Yaxin exclaimed when he saw the mask on Chu Qing¡¯s face. Chu Qing chuckled: ¡°It seems that the news from your military department is very fast.¡± ¡°Surround.¡± Bai Yaxin waved her hand and directed her dozens of people to surround Chu Qing¡¯s car group without any intention of talking with Chu Qing. Chu Qing wondered: ¡°Did it come to me.¡± There has just been an action here, the other traffic police not only did not come, but each and everyone hid far away, they are ordinary persons, there is no need to blend in this group of uncle¡¯s broken things. While Bai Yaxin surrounded Chu Qing, there were at least a dozen people in the nearby crowd. While staring at the mask on Chu Qing¡¯s face, he took out his mobile phone and wondered who was wanted. (End of this chapter) Chapter 372 Look at this situation, Chu Qing is also drunk, he didn¡¯t want to make things big, but now, he doesn¡¯t want to make a big deal, push the car door and get off, Chu Qing stood in front of Bai Yaxin and asked: ¡°Please ask me if I made a mistake What sin? What do you mean? ¡° ¡°What crime did you commit, Mr. Jian knew better than me, Mr. Jian had better hand over Ye Chenxi, otherwise you might not be able to leave this evening.¡± Bai Yaxin asked Chu Qing to hand him over. According to internal information from the Jianwu Ministry, Ye Chenxi was not in Ye Family, and they searched Jinmen for the past few days, and they found nothing, so they guessed that Ye Chenxi must have been hidden by this mysterious sword, this is Bai Yaxin. Say. ¡°It¡¯s up to you?¡± Chu Qing sneered. The Jianwu Department was originally a friend of the enemy, but this evening, it seemed more and more interesting. It seems that the past few days he is preparing, and the Jianwu Department is not idle. Now it is the turn of the Jianwu Department, and he wants to see what Huang Kaishan can do. ¡°Take it down.¡± Bai Yaxin directly went to Chu Qing. Since there was nothing to say, step on this madman first and then say, when the time comes, the jail sentence of the Ministry of Supervision may not be be trifled with. The dozen people brought by Bai Yaxin suddenly split into 2 groups at a time, a group of people rushed to Chu Qing, and a group of people with guns blocked all of Chu Qing¡¯s retreat. Bang ~ After Bai Yaxin finished speaking, one elbow smashed towards the rear window glass, smashing the rear window glass, Chen Huahua was startled. Chu Qing instantly understood Bai Yaxin¡¯s intention. She wanted to check whether Ye Chenxi was in the car. To understand her purpose, Chu Qing will not let him succeed. When Bai Yaxin¡¯s probe is going to look in the car, Chu Qing kicks it with one foot. Although there are many prison guards here, none of them is Chu Qing¡¯s opponent. Bai Yaxin is no exception. A foot was kicked out by Chu Qing for more than a dozen meters away, and Bai Yaxin smiled angrily, loudly said: ¡°Ye Chenxi is in the car, grab a reward, everyone will give it to me.¡± Chu Qing eyes slightly narrowed, Bai Yaxin simply did not see the situation in the car. He said that, he wanted to make Chu Qing haunted. Bai Yaxin ¡¯s purpose, Chu Qing, who was attacked by the Jianwu Ministry, was dead. The people in the Jianwu Department couldn¡¯t kill them. Killing one was all a hassle. They started to succumb. Chu Qing was very stubborn. Although he was an enemy of the Jianwu Department, he could not tear his face on the surface. After Bai Yaxin was kicked off by Chu Qing, he directed people to siege Chu Qing, but he was far away from himself. Chu Qing¡¯s foot has made her realize that she is not Chu Qing¡¯s match, rushing up silly, can only find hardship. Isn¡¯t he that silly? Moreover, it was unrealistic that he took these people and wanted to keep Chu Qing behind, but fortunately he had informed the above that he believed that there would be strong aid coming soon. When Chu Qing is caught, he will make Chu Qing look good. His grandma has a bear and dare to kick him. This is not the end. In Bai Yaxin¡¯s anxious waiting, all the people she brought, without accident, were laid down by Chu Qing. Chu Qing stood among a group of wailing people like a killing god. all around No matter who is waiting to be checked, people who still want to be checked are dumbfounded, including Ma Dongxing. He saw Chu Qing overthrowing the group of calves who supervised the martial arts department, and he didn¡¯t mention how refreshing he was. Chu Qing didn¡¯t rush away, because this was just the beginning. If he left now, he would also be on the wanted list of the Jianwu Department, which is not a good thing. Chu Qing leaned on the body and looked at Bai Yaxin not far away. Bai Yaxin was waiting for her support. Chu Qing was also waiting for a person with enough weight. Bai Yaxin was just a clown in his eyes. Even if she looked at Chu Qing¡¯s eyes full of viciousness, Chu Qing couldn¡¯t give birth to a murderous heart, so she was too lazy to take care of him. (End of this chapter) Chapter 373 Bai Yaxin didn¡¯t wait for his strong aid. Instead, he waited for an unexpected person. No, it was a group. Opening the road was a smoky armored off-road vehicle, about 20 vehicles, and three helicopters in the sky. Every armored vehicle, every helicopter, there is the logo of the Imperial Army, who is who, Bai Yaxin has guessed, her face is pale, although the Ministry of War and the Ministry of Military Affairs are the left arm and right arm of the emperor, but these 2 There has been no deal between the parties. Chu Qing looked at this menacing army, which was also startled. He couldn¡¯t help but say with a smile: Isn¡¯t it right? Can he commit such a big battle? Chu Qing took out his mobile phone, and he suddenly discovered that at night, he seemed to be unable to take it anymore. Even the defense army had arrived. He didn¡¯t know if it meant Xing Lie. He can have a conflict with the Jianwu Ministry because he is not afraid of Huang Kaishan, but with the defense army, Chu Qing believes that he is not alive and well. Ye Chenxi was uneasy in the car. At this time, the presence of the defense army completely broke her tight heart. She quietly reached out and pulled Chu Qing¡¯s clothes, hiding in the car and telling Chu Qing: ¡°Go away, leave me alone.¡± Chu Qing held Ye Chenxi¡¯s hand, squeezed hard, and said to her: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, just look at it.¡± Ye Chenxi wanted to say something more, but Chu Qing had already greeted the people coming up. Ye Chenxi had the urge to get off the car and she didn¡¯t want to involve Chu Qing, and Chen Huahua seemed to see Ye Chenxi¡¯s intentions. Embracing Ye Chenxi¡¯s arm with both hands, said: ¡°He is the master of Chu Qing, he must have a way.¡± Chen Huahua was in a mess, and she didn¡¯t know what she thought. Anyway, she just didn¡¯t want to see Ye Chenxi in trouble. Chen Huahua¡¯s words made Ye Chenxi smile all over her face. Chu Qing¡¯s master, if Chen Huahua knew, it was Chu Qing himself. I wonder if she would say so again. The off-road vehicle stopped in front of the toll station, shuaa ~ suddenly came down to the 100th person, and within ten minutes to clear the toll station, there was no one except Chu Qing¡¯s party and the people from the Ministry of Supervision and Military Affairs. Nuo big toll station suddenly emptied, from the front row of off-road vehicles, one person, wearing an imperial uniform, 1.8 meters tall, variant and formidable looking, chest is more majestic. Like the Ministry of Supervision and Military Affairs, the Shufangjun are all women, and there is no man. When he came down, the man appeared to be the commander of the defense army. Because the man had just touched the ground, Bai Yaxin¡¯s face changed and changed, and finally he greeted him with a pleased smile. Far apart, Chu Qing couldn¡¯t hear what the two people said. After a while, Bai Yaxin docile and the commander of the garrison army had a few words. The woman in a uniform looked at Chu Qing with a glance, and separated the crowd to Chu Qing Come. And Bai Yaxin, she has her own set of ¡°the way of life¡±, she will not blindly blend with the defense army, be worldly-wise and play safe is the king, so she stands far away and looks at Chu Qing, Full of harboring malicious intentions. ¡°Are you Mr. Sword?¡± A woman in a military uniform walked to Chu Qing and asked. ¡°Otherwise?¡± Chu Qing answered. When the woman punches, Chu Qing raises her arms to cross and is forced to retreat by 3 punches. The woman¡¯s strength is not weak. ¡°Very good, my name is Tang Zhi, you are qualified to know me.¡± The woman said lightly. Chu Qing thought for a moment, staring at the woman in front of her and asked, ¡°What is your relationship with Tang Rong?¡± The woman in front of him has many similarities with Tang Rong. ¡°Tang Rong is the elder sister, why? Do you know?¡± Tang Zhi said. Chu Qing shook his head: ¡°Long admiration for his name, he has never met him.¡± Chu Qing said on his mouth, but he had another thought in his mind. He didn¡¯t expect that the commander of the Jinmen City Defense Army was actually a Tang Family, it seems Xing Lie has given Tang Family a lot of benefits. (End of this chapter) Chapter 374 Chu Qing and Tang Zhi hadn¡¯t had time to say a few words. There was another riot not far away. Bai Yaxin¡¯s strong aid came, and the strong one was not a little bit. Huang Kaishan, the minister of the military supervision department, arrived in person. The Ministry of Supervision and Military Affairs came to the thirty-forty this time. The imposing manner was slightly inferior to the garrison, but Huang Kaishan, a beardless white face, was full of feminine men all over his body. With his unique temperament to bring back a little face to the Jianwu Department, he is like a poisonous snake in the dark, wherever he walks with a cold air like hell from hell, it is prohibitive. Even the subordinates of his military department did not dare to be too close to him. Bai Yaxin saw Huang Kaishan, just like a fly saw shit, ran to Huang Kaishan in front of him, and reported to Huang Kaishan. But Huang Kaishan didn¡¯t give Bai Yaxin a face at all. He didn¡¯t even look at Bai Yaxin. Bai Yaxin didn¡¯t care. He walked around Huang Kaishan like a pug and said. Huang Kaishan came straight to Chu Qing. His eyes were always locked on Chu Qing. He was getting closer and closer to Chu Qing, and Bai Yaxin was speaking faster and faster. When Huang Kaishan was only a dozen steps away from Chu Qing . Bai Yaxin finally talked about the entire process of development, and he hurriedly retreated and disappeared into the crowd brought by Huang Kaishan. The four words be worldly-wise and play safe have been inscribed in the bones by people like Bai Yaxin, normally in the words and deeds. It is precisely because of this that the person who previously picked the trouble was him, but the person who was beaten did not have him. Now the person who invited the merits is him. When the next 10000 fights, the injured person will not have him. Huang Kaishan led people to Chu Qing, nodded to Tang Zhi next to Chu Qing, nodded, beckoned. Then he stared at Chu Qing, eyes slightly narrowed, and opened the mouth and said: ¡°Is your hand moving?¡± Chu Qing glanced, all around the person who fell to the ground, replied: ¡°Dogs bite people, naturally learn lessons.¡± Today Huang Kaishan made it clear that he came here to find fault, and Chu Qing had no good words for him. ¡°But you have to look at the owner to beat the dog. Don¡¯t you know this?¡± Huang Kaishan¡¯s voice was sharp and sounded harsh. ¡°So what do you want?¡± Faced with the threat of Huang Kaishan, Chu Qing was not afraid. Huang Kaishan flexed his fingers into a claw, secretly prospered, and slapped his finger against Chu Qing ¡¯s chest. The abruptness of this move was extremely awkward. There was no previous symptom and it could be called a sneak attack. Tang Zhi looked in his eyes and despised his heart, Chu Qing instantly driven Jian Gang to protect his body. Huang Kaishan¡¯s claws hit the Jian Gang, and instantly broke Chu Qing¡¯s Jian Gang. Chu Qing¡¯s pupils shrank suddenly and he was shocked. He was not afraid of this move of Huang Kaishan, but a soft and vicious force wrapped around Huang Kaishan¡¯s palm. This kind of power Chu Qing was too familiar. The last time the mother leaf was assassinated, the poison was the same. Chu Qing figured out a lot of things at once and couldn¡¯t help saying: ¡°Is it you?¡± Huang Kaishan shot Chu Qing with a venomous palm. Yin Poison Strength vomited in his palm and smashed his dark energy into Chu Qing within the body. Huang Kaishan also changed his face suddenly. He felt the same power in Chu Qing within the body. That was the mark that Chu Qing made after the last detoxification of the leaf mother. The residual poison formed in his within the body. Until now Chu Qing has no way to take this mark. Didn¡¯t expect met the owner of the mark today. Therefore, after Chu Qing said that, Huang Kaishan also exclaimed: ¡°It¡¯s you.¡± 2 people were divided at a touch. Huang Kaishan hurt Chu Qing, but he was also numbed by Chu Qing¡¯s Jian Gang Zhen¡¯s arm. Chu Qing understood that the person who secretly calculated the mother of leaves was Huang Kaishan, and Huang Kaishan also understood that the person who had Ye Qingmei at the beginning was Chu Qing. The two people looked at each other and looked at each other, with a murderous intention hidden in their eyes. (End of this chapter) Chapter 375 Waiting for 2 people to make a difference, and the sound of the engine came not far away, Li Yan arrived, with the Li Family person, the leaf mother who followed closely from behind, Ye Qingmei, she came alone, Tang Rong was naturally unwilling. Thereafter. You sing this drama tonight, he was on stage, it was really hilarious, but why not? What¡¯s going on, Chu Qing probably understood it and dispelled his intention to call Xing Lie. What happened today is just a repetition of what happened yesterday. The last time he wanted to kill Li Youwei, Tang Family stopped it. Now Li Family wants to focus on killing key people about Ye Family, Tang Family is still hindering. Ha ha, so Chu Qing was relieved, in fact, he was safe the moment Tang Zhi came. Spiritual Qi threw up, Chu Qing suppressed the injuries within the body, secretly said in one¡¯s heart: Since that is the case, then Tang Zhi was also awkward and did not know to block him. Tang Zhi was quite puzzled at Chu Qing¡¯s blaming eyes, but she was too lazy to think about it. Tang Zhi had previously tried Chu Qing, so when Huang Kaishan set out to Chu Qing, she knew that Chu Qing could not die, so she didn¡¯t do anything. Tang Zhi didn¡¯t know Chu Qing¡¯s idea, and naturally her idea would not tell Chu Qing. ¡°Are you all right?¡± Ye Mu cared about Chu Qing, and at the same time glanced worriedly at the car behind Chu Qing, she knew that Ye Chenxi was going out with Chu Qing. ¡°No.¡± Chu Qing replied, with the heart of Mother Chu. Before two words were spoken here, Li Yan clamored: ¡°It¡¯s really courageous, but dare to do anything against the military commander, can you put the empire and the empress in your eyes?¡± The person pointed to by Li Yan is Chu Qing. As far as she is concerned, someone who can kill a Ye Family will kill one. ¡°Straight, what do you want?¡± Chu Qing said indifferently, he made the sword straight, straightforward, he really disdain. ¡°Hand over Ye Chenxi.¡± Li Yan wanted to speak, and Huang Kaishan took the lead. Li Yan is what both people want, and Huang Kaishan¡¯s focus is on Ye Chenxi. He wants to find out what happened that day, so that the four confidants he sent over are extinct. ¡°That dare to ask Chen Xi what crimes he committed?¡± Ye mother said, although she came alone, but the imposing manner was not weaker than anyone present. Huang Kaishan was stupefied by Ye Mu. He couldn¡¯t speak frankly. He sent someone to assassinate Ye Chenxi in private. This is something that can¡¯t get on the table. ¡°I suspect that she and my four military commanders have died ¡­¡± Huang Kaishan said after pondering. But before he finished speaking, he was interrupted by Chu Qing: ¡°No, what do you want?¡± It ¡¯s so special, if Chu Qing had the heart to play with them before, sorry, he is hungry now and wants to eat. Huang Kaishan¡¯s face was darkened by Chu Qing¡¯s words. After his hands fell, his mouth spit out two words coldly: ¡°Crazy.¡± Chu Qing doesn¡¯t argue with him, Lao Tzu is arrogant today, how to drop, Chu Qing looks directly at Huang Kaishan, two people¡¯s eyes are entangled, and blade light and sword shadows flash. Chu Qing knew that Huang Kaishan wanted to do it. This kind of insidious person is different from the common martial artist. Others put their hands in front of them and open and above the board, but Huang Kaishan hides his hands from time to time. I am always preparing for a sneak attack. At this point, he is quite similar to Bai Yaxin. One is thinking about how to be worldly-wise and play safe all the time. One is ¡­ what kind of boss there is, what kind of subordinates there are. (End of this chapter) Chapter 376 Huang Kaishan ca n¡¯t wait to kill Chu Qing. No one has brushed his face for a long time. 2 people are like fire and water, with swords drawn and bows bent, quietly, Ye Mu strides a step towards Chu Qing, imposing manner Spray thin, pointing directly to Huang Kaishan. The same is true of Tang Zhi on the side of Chu Qing. She and Ye Mu are guarded on the left side of Chu Qing 2 on the left and right, forming a three-on-one situation. At this time, Li Yan also keeps up and guards behind Huang Kaishan. Tang Rong adhered to her consistent position and kept Neutral 2 not to help each other. For the so-called balance, she called Tang Zhi over, which was already a great help to Ye Family. Let her stand on the Ye Family side, impossible. 3 to 2, Chu Qing¡¯s side is also properly dominated. Chu Qing¡¯s dark eyes slightly moved, and his whole body was in an imposing manner. In an instant, he was like a sword with a sheath, and the silhouette flickered, piercing Huang Kaishan . Because Chu Qing¡¯s attack was too sudden, Tang Zhi and Ye Qingmei were both slowed down by half a beat. After Chu Qing jumped a dozen steps, he only followed. Those present were not slow, Huang Kaishan, Li Yan and Tang Rong, they didn¡¯t expect Chu Qing will suddenly start, according to the common sense of the people and the rules of the past, things went to this part. It ¡¯s not going to be hands-on, at the most unhappy, but they do n¡¯t know, today there is a variable called Chu Qing. Chu Qing talks about rules, but talks about his own rules, not the rules set by others. All opportunities are put to death. Now 3 to 2, even if he can¡¯t kill Huang Kaishan, Chu Qing doesn¡¯t want to make him feel better, so he does the shot of the slightest hesitation. The result was good as Chu Qing had expected. Tang Zhi was dragged by Chu Qing to target Huang Kaishan because he was too late to respond. In such a delicate situation, a hesitation is about to die, but the one present can die? If you die, the balance will be broken, and the trouble will be greater, so Tang Zhi is too late to hesitate. Tang Rong was too late to hesitate. He immediately stood on the side of Huang Kaishan and faced Chu Qing. Before, Chu Qing faced Huang Kaishan with a Tang Rong in the middle. At this time, Chu Qing shot, and the first thing to face was Tang Rong. 2 Palms touch, in Chu Qing ¡¯s thin and slender palms, the spirit strength erupts, as the sword glow generally pierces Tang Rong within the body, Tang Rong mobilizes Inner Strength to block, Chu Qing ¡¯s sword glow pierces into the mud, difficult to advance and retreat . During the confrontation between spirit strength and Inner Strength, Tang Rong¡¯s sleeves and sleeves burst, and this palm was really hasty for Tang Rong. After blocking Chu Qing¡¯s move, Pina then retreated and suffered a small loss. But this is not over yet, because Huang Kaishan, who came afterwards, arrives again, and after a succession, Tang Rong directly vomited blood and retreated. Chu Qing and Huang Kaishan¡¯s long-stored 2 strokes against Tang Rong, enough for Tang Rong to drink a pot. Tang Rong was injured, Tang Zhi rushed out from behind Chu Qing, hurried to rescue, put Tang Rong on his shoulder, kept alert to others, and looked towards Chu Qing¡¯s eyes, a little more killing intent. Haha, it¡¯s really interesting. Chu Qing stood in the field, calmly, the rabbit fell and fell, all this was done in a flash, in the view of Bai Yaxin, there was not even one breath, and the battle ended. Chu Qing is okay, Huang Kaishan is okay, only Tang Rong is injured. This is really unexpected. Li Family and Ye Family are obviously giving tit for tat. In contrast, Chu Qing and Huang Kaishan, these two people seem to be very satisfied with this result. Satisfied, Chu Qing is certainly satisfied, and Tang Family is not a good bird. Since he wants to make a profit, he has to come up with some ¡°sincerity¡±. There is no free lunch in the world. Her Tang Rong deserved it. This kind of result Chu Qing thought, he started, either Huang Kaishan injury, or Tang Rong injury, he can never get hurt on his head, Chu Qing¡¯s abacus is slipping. (End of this chapter) Chapter 377 ¡°Chu Qing, what are you doing?¡± Tang Zhi helped Tang Rong to feed Tang Rong after taking a bottle of medicine, and angered Chu Qing. Chu Qing didn¡¯t care, grinned with a smile: ¡°Don¡¯t you like to talk about balance?¡± Tang Rong, who was taking the potion, was in a state of confusion, and almost spit out another blood. According to Chu Qing, what he had just said was not balanced, but now it is. The balance is broken, it is necessary to divide birth and death, just not at all, but now, who dares to do anything casually? ¡°You are very good.¡± Huang Kaishan said, he was boasting Chu Qing. Chu Qing took out his ears, meaning Huang Kaishan¡¯s compliment, dirty his ears, and Huang Kaishan¡¯s face grew darker. Tang Rong suffered a loss, and Huang Kaishan was also happy. Like last time, Tang Rong came to stop Chu Qing. If Tang Rong was like that then, Chu Qing was naturally happy. This is a three-way melee, who is his ally, who is his enemy? Haha, only you can be the most reliable. When you get to this point, you will not stalemate the situation. This is a messy account. Li Family rushed to Chu Qing, and took two punches on Tang Family¡¯s face. Chu Qing and Ye Mu looked at each other, and the two of them backed off together, preparing to leave this land of right and wrong. Then Huang Kaishan Li Yan suddenly said: ¡°Where is Chu Qing?¡± One stone aroused 1000 layers of waves. After the original wind and waves passed, the atmosphere that was about to calm down was suddenly warmed up by Li Yan¡¯s words. Tang Rong follow closely from behind: ¡°Yes, hand over Chu Qing.¡± Li Yan wants Chu Qing. Besides she wants to kill Chu Qing, she also wants to hear Qiao Wei¡¯s news from Chu Qing¡¯s mouth, because Qiao Wei is so important to her Li Family. If Qiao Wei is still there, now they Li Family It has long dominated Jinmen. As a result, all this was disturbed by Chu Qing, and the hatred in Li Yan¡¯s heart can be imagined. As for Tang Rong, she just wanted to provoke her. She was not well tonight, so don¡¯t think about it. ¡°Are you ready?¡± Chu Qing seemed to ask himself, but also to ask people. No one answered. Chu Qing said again: ¡°Not ready? But tomorrow is a lucky day.¡± Chu Qing ¡¯s preface did n¡¯t take a foreword. He heard everyone confused. If he said that his first sentence was arguing the facts and telling everyone not to prepare, do n¡¯t pick things up. The farce in the evening came to an end in Chu Qing ¡¯s unfathomable mystery. Chu Qing took Ye Chenxi and Chen Huahua 2 women away. After leaving the toll station, Chu Qing spit out blood. In the evening he first fought with Tang Zhi, then fought with Huang Kaishan, and finally gave Tang Rong a brace. Chu Qing is not good for himself, especially Huang Kaishan, that kind of filthy and strange power. Chu Qing unheard-of, it seems like poison is not poison, it seems that Inner Strength is not Inner Strength, it is difficult to entangle. After helping the mother leaf to expel the poison, this strange power formed a mark, entrenched in Chu Qing within the body, there was no change, and Chu Qing did not take it seriously. But tonight, the claw of Huang Kaishan made Chu Qing realize that the imprint is really difficult, like a time bomb, lurking in his body. Once he meets Huang Kaishan, who has such power, there is no possibility of detonation at any time. Tonight, because Huang Kaishan did not know that Chu Qing within the body had his mark in advance, he did not detonate it directly, but tried to plant another mark on Chu Qing. So now Chu Qing within the body, in addition to the previous mark, there is another mark. This is not a good thing. After Chu Qing wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, he was tightly knit, and he would be vigilant next time he met Huang Kaishan. (End of this chapter) Chapter 378 Before he understood this power, Chu Qing confronted Huang Kaishan as if he were restraining his hands. This is terrible, but after tomorrow, there will probably be no such troubles. Seeing Chu Qing vomiting blood, Ye Chenxi¡¯s heart is again, subconsciously want to ask Chu Qing: Are you okay? But when it came to her mouth, she couldn¡¯t say it because she suddenly realized that she had said too much recently. Ye Chenxi¡¯s feelings are in her heart, her fists clenched tightly. This feeling is too stifling. Besides this sentence, what else would she do? She couldn¡¯t help Chu Qing at all, she could only watch, and Chu Qing went on an adventure, just like this evening. She is a woman, let her man take the risk, Ye Chenxi likes rise in the mind like 100, watching Chu Qing¡¯s eyes complex 10000 points. Chu Qing was keenly aware of Ye Chenxi ¡¯s anomaly and could n¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What ¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Are you saying that I am too wasteful? I can¡¯t even protect my own man.¡± Ye Chenxi looked sad. Chu Qing was slightly stunned. It really made him feel moved and speechless. He reached out and rubbed Ye Chenxi¡¯s hair. Chu Qing said, ¡°You are my woman, and I will protect you enough.¡± ¡°Ah? What are you talking about?¡± Chen Huahua exclaimed, because the conversation between these two people was so strange, didn¡¯t Ye Chenxi like Chu Qing? How can I say this to Master Chu Qing. Chu Qing was stiff, how could he ignore Chen Huahua, and he couldn¡¯t hide it, how could this be good. Chu Qing glanced at Ye Chenxi¡¯s reaction and saw that she was leaning on the back of the chair, her face closed with eyes closed with 100 emotions. Chu Qing shook his head, shrouded in the haze of Ye Chenxi¡¯s heart, he was powerless. What should Chu Qing say about whether men should protect women or women should protect men? After removing the mask, Chu Qing revealed to Chen Huahua, his face, and at the same time, he extended his index finger to stand in front of his mouth, signaling Huahua to mute. Chen Huahua saw Chu Qing who was worried for many days, just appeared in front of her eyes, her mouth wide open, she could swallow an egg. Chen Huahua was stunned for a while, and she wanted to ask Chu Qing several times, but after seeing the ¡°Mr. Sword¡± who put on her mask again, she still kept the 3 words and 1000 words in her heart. Chu Qing¡¯s silent action just now was an answer to her. Chu Qing didn¡¯t want her to ask, then she didn¡¯t ask. Chen Huahua is not the same as Ye Chenxi, she does not care whether Chu Qing is better than her, better than her, as long as Chu Qing is fine. Chu Qing wanted to hide Chen Huahua, but he did n¡¯t even hide it for the night. He still has no energy to face his parents. He knows that Chen Huahua must have many questions in his heart. These questions will be answered by the time he comes , But now is not the time. Today, so many things happened, Chu Qing was really tired. At night, at Ye¡¯s Pharmaceutical, Chu Qing had another appointment with Ye Mu for dinner. The food was prepared by the chef of the Yeshi Pharmaceutical Cafeteria, and it¡¯s so delicious, it can even be said to be shabby. However, for Chu Qing, who is very hungry, stuttering is not bad, he is not a picky person. The reason why I have dinner here is because at this time, it is really not suitable for showing up. In the empty cafeteria, Chu Qing and Ye Mu sat opposite each other. Chen Huahua and Ye Chenxi did not eat at night. They sat far away and apparently did not want to disturb Chu Qing and Ye Mu¡¯s conversation. ¡°I want to kill Huang Kaishan, I need your help.¡± Chu Qing straight to the point. Ye Qingmei¡¯s face was shocked: ¡°He is the Minister of Supervision and Military Affairs.¡± It is a major event to kill an imprisoned military officer who is unknown, not to mention Huang Kaishan at this level. It was found out that ten Ye Family had to be finished. (End of this chapter) Chapter 379 ¡°I¡¯m ready.¡± Chu Qing said with a big chew. After listening to Chu Qing¡¯s words, Mother Ye fell into silence, burying her head in silence, and Chu Qing did not rush to ask Mother Ye for an answer. You should be more cautious about gambling. The voice just stopped here, and Ye Chenxi, who was listening with his ears on the other side, looked back immediately, looked at Chu Qing with anxiety, and then directed at mother, revealing a pleading look. In the past 2 days, she followed Chu Qing and knew how long Chu Qing had raised this matter and how much preparation she had made. Although she still doesn¡¯t know what Chu Qing¡¯s plan is, she is watching Chu Qing¡¯s efforts. She doesn¡¯t want to make Chu Qing¡¯s hard work wasted in vain because of her mother. Ye Family is good. Ye Chenxi was almost unable to bear, almost rushed to ask for mother, and was blocked by Chu Qing with a look. It does n¡¯t need to be this way. If Ye Mu does not have this courage, then his plan will have to be changed a bit. If Ye Family ca n¡¯t afford it, Then one man one sword himself, stabbing a grand universe. Ye Chenxi¡¯s every move was seen by Ye Mu¡¯s eyes. After the meal, Ye Mu looked towards Chu Qing¡¯s eyes, there were a lot of things that were unclear. ¡°Chu Qing?¡± Ye Mu suddenly opened her mouth. Chu Qing was stunned and did not respond. ¡°That thing, I promised, what should I do? I can¡¯t directly rush into the Jianwu Department and fight it out, it can be called a treason.¡± Ye Muzhan Yan smiled, seemingly figured out something, said jokingly. Chu Qing¡¯s face under the mask ripped off the corner of his mouth. He thought that most of the leaf mother guessed his identity. Mother Ye didn¡¯t know him, but it was enough for her to understand her daughter. Ye Chenxi¡¯s performance made Ye mother not want to think too much. ¡°I need you to help me tomorrow, and one more thing, does Ye Family do media?¡± Chu Qing took over Ye Mu¡¯s words. ¡°OK, I will wait for your news tomorrow. As for the media, Ye Family has several magazines, entertainment media, etc. What do you want to do?¡± ¡­¡­ After some conversation, after Chu Qing sent away the mother leaf, she was alone and returned to Ye Shi Pharmaceutical with a black face. In a hurry during the day, Qiao Wei hadn¡¯t elaborated on what the woman had done. Chu Qing actually found Qiao Wei in the laboratory. The woman was half lying on the workbench, her eyes and eyes were full of exhaustion and resentment qi, and she kept muttering. ¡°Are you scolding all afternoon, are you tired?¡± Chu Qing walked behind Qiao Wei and said. ¡°Ah ~¡± Qiao Wei screamed and threw the test tube out of his hand with a trembling hand. Chu Qing took the hand and took it. This made Qiao¡¯s only afternoon work result, and it didn¡¯t turn into nothingness. Qiao Wei¡¯s mind is all about refining medicine, even if it is so distracted, it must be used to scold Chu Qing. Therefore, she didn¡¯t know at all when Chu Chu came behind her and suddenly heard Chu Qing¡¯s voice, she was naturally guilty. ¡°You, why are you here?¡± Qiao Wei stuttered and asked Chu Qing. ¡°Can¡¯t I come? If you slept with me, would you not recognize someone when you put on your pants?¡± Chu Qing¡¯s face showed a 30% evil smile. ¡°No, no, what do you want? Do you want me to marry you?¡± Qiao Wei swallowed and said, if so, she would be happy. ¡°No, I want you to marry me.¡± Chu Qing teases Qiao Wei. ¡°How does this work?¡± Qiao Wei shook his head again and again. ¡°Why not?¡± Chu Qing asked Qiao Wei, shaking his potion, narrowing his eyes. Qiao Wei realized that Chu Qing was making fun of her. He immediately turned black and reached out his hand and said, ¡°Give me, I¡¯m busy. If you¡¯re really idle, just stay cool.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 380 ¡°I don¡¯t know where it¡¯s cool, or would you tell me?¡± Chu Qing raised the potion in his hand and did not give it to Qiao Wei. ¡°You ~¡± Qiao Wei¡¯s slim eyebrows of Chu Qing¡¯s behavior. ¡°Is this the medicine for forgetting Chuan?¡± Chu Qing asked Qiao Wei in another conversation, and somehow, after sleeping with this woman, she always wanted to tease the woman who eats hard but not soft, covered with thorns, and saw Joe Chu Qing was very satisfied only when he was angry. ¡°Otherwise, you, a 10000 evil capitalist, knew that you would squeeze the labor force and give it back to me. It was just a semifinished product. I had to work overtime to stay up late, otherwise I could not guarantee that I would make 2 forget-me-nots before the morning after tomorrow. ¡°Qiao Wei was full of anger. She was seeing Chu Qing now, and she was angry.¡± ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t want to work overtime and stay up late.¡± Chu Qing sold a pass. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Qiao Wei hearing this, her eyes shining brightly, heaven knows how tired she is now. After doing that, she stood all afternoon, and her legs were all standing. ¡°You beg me, I can reduce your workload by half.¡± Qiao Wei bit her lip and heard Chu Qing¡¯s words, she would subconsciously refuse, how could this be, she was a woman, how could he beg a man, she had to have no shame. But feeling the physical pain and the mental torture brought to her by Chu Qing, although she did not want to, she did not immediately refuse. Qiao Wei stretched and wrinkled his face, and looked pitiful. Chu Qing did not really want to bully her, so he returned the test tube in his hand to Qiao Wei, and then said his purpose to come to Qiao Wei at night: ¡± You only need to make a potion, but I will take it before lunch tomorrow, can you do it? ¡° ¡°One? Before noon tomorrow?¡± Qiao Wei repeated Chu Qing¡¯s words, nodded like pounding garlic, which was undoubtedly a big surprise for her. Qiao Wei was unable to bear and wanted to hug Chu Qing as a couple. She thought she would stay up all night tonight. She was ready for stimulants, but now it seems that she can sleep beautifully and it is not a problem. ¡°Why? Was it particularly touched, happy, and thought I was very good?¡± Chu Qing said in Qiao Wei¡¯s ear. Hearing Chu Qing ¡¯s demonic voice, Qiao Wei woke up suddenly from the surprise and touched his hot face, saying, ¡°Fart, it ¡¯s you, deserves my thanks? You ¡¯re a bastard, playing a big stick, and giving Sweet dates, just want me to thank you, are you stupid? ¡° ¡°You¡¯re not stupid, but I suddenly want to take back what I just said.¡± Seeing Qiao Wei¡¯s baring fangs and brandishing claws, Chu Qing found it very interesting. Unable to bear wanted to tease. Sure enough, Qiao Wei hearing this, cursing paused, panting with rage bulging face, glaring at Chu Qing, that eyes could not wait to put Chu Qing all over his body, poking out hundreds of holes. Chu Qing smiled all over, suddenly leaned over his head, pecked at Qiao Wei¡¯s mouth, then turned and walked out of the laboratory, and said at the same time: ¡°Women, so that we two will be clear, the previous things are not allowed to tell Others, I have no face to say. ¡°Actually, I was forced by a woman, and Chu Qing thought hard. Chu Qing¡¯s voice Qiao Wei could not hear, she had her own understanding: ¡°Are you afraid that I told Ye Chenxi, she abandon you?¡± Chu Qing¡¯s feet stumbled and nearly fell. Qiao Wei put a middle finger up behind him. Chu Qing said, ¡°You think too much. Really, if you have that time, let¡¯s hurry up and refine the medicine. Before lunch tomorrow, If you ca n¡¯t take the medicine, take responsibility for the consequences. ¡° ¡°Without your control, I can think about as much as I want. The old lady is now tired and going to sleep, not to practice.¡± Qiao Wei said, locking the test tube in his hand into the safe next to the workbench. (End of this chapter) Chapter 381 Chu Qing shook his head speechlessly, amenable to coaxing but not coercion, he saw more, and felt quite normal, but met Qiao Wei this, baring fangs and brandishing claws, if he got a bargain, he suffered a bite and secretly gritted his teeth, he really I do n¡¯t know what to say, is this the legendary battered physique? It¡¯s no fun to bully her all the time. Chu Qing didn¡¯t answer the call, but he heard a grunt in the back and looked back. I saw Qiao Wei sitting on the ground, his face full of pain. ¡°Are you going to sleep on the floor?¡± Chu Qing said with a smile. ¡°Pain ~¡± Qiao Wei made a whisper in her throat. She didn¡¯t pretend to be weak, but it really hurt. Chu Qing hearing this laughed a lot, she really deserved it, and walked to Qiao Wei, Chu Qing asked: ¡°You take the initiative, don¡¯t you take it easy?¡± ¡°Who makes you look so beautiful, it¡¯s a woman who can¡¯t bear to be okay.¡± Qiao Wei complained. Chu Qing touched his nose: ¡°Does this blame me?¡± He was clearly the victim, OK? Qiao Wei didn¡¯t speak, struggling to get up, Chu Qing said, ¡°Do you want me to help you?¡± ¡°No.¡± Joe only refused, she didn¡¯t need Chu Qing to pretend. Okay, no support, no support, Chu Qing watched Qiao Wei stand up swayingly, lifted his feet, Qiao Wei had not moved a few steps, his feet were soft, and he was about to fall again. Chu Qing exhaled. He was really grinning. With his long arms, he directly pulled Qiao Wei into his arms, hugged him, and walked straight to Qiao Wei¡¯s room. Qiao Wei was suddenly held in her arms by Chu Qing, and her brain was short-circuited for a while. Some reactions were overwhelming. She only felt that Chu Qing¡¯s body smelled good. She was so intoxicated that she forgot to quarrel with Chu Qing. I don¡¯t want to worry about how to be embarrassed by a man and how to lose face. Instead, she remembered Chu Qing¡¯s sturdy body, and remembered the fragrant scene in the morning bed. gradually, Qiao Wei ¡¯s face was getting redder and his body was getting hotter and hotter. Chu Qing noticed the change in Qiao Wei and was a little depressed. He could n¡¯t help asking aloud, ¡°What do you want?¡± Chu Qing could guarantee that he did not think blindly. Qiao Wei¡¯s reaction could not be more obvious. He hooked the door handle of Qiao Wei¡¯s room with his foot and opened the door. Chu Qing threw Qiao Wei on the bed and turned around neatly. He had to dispel the fire, and he couldn¡¯t avoid the vulgarity of such things. Even so, Chu Qing never thought of staying. He had no special feelings for Qiao Wei, and he didn¡¯t want to make that kind of thing too frivolous. There is no desire to love, and what is the same as the breeding of the breeding pig, Chu Qing is not interested in being a breeding pig at all. After Chu Qing left, Qiao Wei was lying hot in bed. She was able to do that to Chu Qing in the morning. Now she has no ability to leave Chu Qing. However, Qiao Wei raised his lips, touched the phone from his pocket, and opened the photo album. It was full of nude photos of Chu Qing, one after another, in various poses, so do n¡¯t be too tempting. Qiao Wei looked at Chu Qing¡¯s nude photos, his eyes became more and more blurred ¡­ Poor Chu Qing did not know that when he was unconscious, he was photographed naked. In the morning, Qiao Wei originally wanted to use this to threaten Chu Qing. As a result, she was completely unprepared afterwards, and she didn¡¯t mention it. Chu Qing spent the night in cultivation to deal with Huang Kaishan. For the sake of insurance, Chu Qing originally wanted to unite the mother of leaves, Ye Jinzhu and his 3 people, one strike certain kill. But he said that today is a lucky day, so keep your promises, and 2 people can also be killed. He does n¡¯t need to forget the Sichuan medicine, and only one leaf mother is needed. (End of this chapter) Chapter 382 In the center of Jinmen, next to the office building of the municipal government, there is a small gray building, only 6-Layer high, which is out of place compared with the tall buildings all around. This is where the Jinmen Jianwu Department is located. The situation of this building is very much in line with the Imperial Section of the Jianwu Department, because the Jianwu Department is out of place no matter where it is. No one will like the eagle dog of Your Majesty, except the Emperor. Early in the morning, in the small building of the Ministry of Supervision and Warfare, chickens and dogs jumped, and there was no small shock, because Minister Huang Kaishan became angry again. Minister Huang likes to train people when he starts fire, he trains Vice-section Head, Vice-section Head trains the team leader, and the team leader then trains the supervisor and marshal under each and everyone, so that everyone in the war department can ¡® The rain and dew are stained ¡®. Fortunately, each and everyone in the Jianwu Department has long been accustomed to this kind of thing. Do whatever you want to do. The criticism you have experienced will be forgotten and will not be affected at all. Because such incidents occur in the Ministry of Supervision and Military Affairs so often, it is impossible to get used to it. Although their minister is a ¡®man¡¯, but like a woman, there are always a few days each month. If you are in a bad mood, you have to train people. No one can understand what is going on. In fact, if they look closely, they will find that before Huang Kaishan got angry, he has been to Li Family and met Li Yan, so Li Yan is the culprit. For example, today, after the confrontation with Chu Qing last night, Huang Kaishan followed Li Yan to Li Family. The two of them ** all night. Huang Kaishan was strange because of physical defects. If you want to ask Li Youwei, if the father of Li Huang¡¯er 2¡¯s father is Huang Kaishan, then of course not, their father has someone else, and he was killed by Huang Kaishan. Huang Kaishan could n¡¯t keep up with Li Yan because of his physical reasons, and Li Yan was overlooked. So there were many men except Li Youwei father, and most of those men were played by Li Yan. When marrying into Li Family and becoming a rich man¡¯s dream, he was forced to disappear by Huang Kaishan and became each and everyone solitary soul, unbound ghost. Huang Kaishan loves Li Yan, they are confusing with Li Yan, isn¡¯t courting death? If Chu Qing knows this abnormal love between Huang Kaishan and Li Yan, he will definitely yell out: metamorphosis. Today, Huang Kaishan¡¯s mood was only slightly better after training his two Vice-section Heads. Turning on the computer, he sat in front of the computer, thinking about the bronze-mask on Chu Qing¡¯s face last night. That Mr. Jian is also a man, and he must also be an inhumane guy. Hehe, thinking of this, Huang Kaishan¡¯s mood is more comfortable, speaking of which he should seem to regard that Mr. Jian as his confidant. But now it seems to be impossible, but looking at the same person who is also a fallen man of the world, he can leave the Mr. Jian to the whole body. Huang Kaishan thought, and suddenly a pop-up window popped up on the computer screen. It was an email, an email from the complaint box. Huang Kaishan had some accidents. The complaint box, this thing, was set up in the section of the Jianwu Department. It was simply a decoration. Who dare to find the Jianwu Department uncomfortable. Speaking of which was the first complaint letter he received since taking office. Although it is not necessary for him to deal with this little thing, Huang Kaishan decided to take a look at it because of the special nature of the first one. At this point, he couldn¡¯t move his eyes. He saw the dragon, which is not surprising. There are more pictures on the Internet. It ¡¯s not surprising that he saw Yunjiang. He ¡¯s not been there yet. He also saw pictures of Ye Chenxi, Ye Family Young Lady, which he also saw. These are not strange, but put these together, it would really be a ghost. (End of this chapter) Chapter 383 Huang Kaishan stared at the photo on the computer screen with wide eyes, he tried to find out the fake traces, but he failed. After half an hour, he copied the picture on the computer with a U disk and took the U Go to the technical section. At the same time, the authority of the Complaint Box of the Ministry of Supervision and Military Affairs has been reset. Only he, the Minister, can open it. Because this fact is of great importance, Huang Kaishan cannot figure out how these photos will appear in the Complaint Box. This is either a conspiracy or not a conspiracy. In any case, this matter should not be spread, and there are many people. Huang Kaishan does not want to make this matter public. Bringing the U disk to the technical section, Huang Kaishan found his cronies and asked him to verify the authenticity of these photos, while strictly keeping his secrets secret. After a tossing morning, Huang Kaishan figured out one thing. This thing is true. A dragon appeared in Jinmen, a rare dragon. The news was like a bomb in Huang Kaishan¡¯s head, blasting away, he was dizzy. He was bombed like him, and his subordinates, after confirming the authenticity of the picture, Huang Kaishan had the idea of ??killing and killing his mouth, but since this was inside the Jianwu Department, he finally dispelled this crazy idea. However, his subordinates were so scared, it is estimated that he did not dare to reveal a word. Huang Kaishan knows a little bit more about dragons than others. For example, he knows that dragon creatures really exist. In the Imperial Palace of Your Majesty, there is a True Dragon. When you think of this, Huang Kaishan¡¯s eyes are fiery. Dragon, if he had a dragon, wouldn¡¯t it be the same as the empress. This is a symbol of luck. If you think about it too far, then think about it. The whole body of the dragon is up and down. If you can get a few saliva, the defects in his body can not be recovered. Closer, Long may not be able to deal with it, but this news is already sky-high. I believe that whether it is the emperor, or the Great Family of Imperial Capital, all forces, must be interested in this news. Huang Kaishan became more and more excited. Every cell in his body was trembling. With this news, Jinmen could count what he did. No, this benefit was only for him. Thinking of this, Huang Kaishan glanced at Cold and Severe at the next friend. He suddenly shot and broke the friend¡¯s neck. The confidant¡¯s eyes were dead, and three words were written in his angry eyes: why? He didn¡¯t understand until he died. Didn¡¯t Huang Kaishan just let him go? Why did you suddenly regret it? No one answered him. Huang Kaishan disposed of the confidant¡¯s body, stared at the photos, and looked over and over again several times. Half a day later, Huang Kaishan pulled out the U disk, deleted the file, and turned to the parking lot of the Jianwu Department. He went to take a look in person and confirm it in detail. That dragon, and Ye Chenxi as a wanted criminal, these two reasons are enough for him to go for a trip in person. He didn¡¯t know why this kind of thing was encountered by Ye Chenxi. Could it be that she happened to take refuge in Yunshan? Huang Kaishan hopes that this is a coincidence. For security reasons, Huang Kaishan is fully armed, just like an enemy, heading to Yunjiang. He is not stupid, this matter is full of weirdness, hidden in strange ways. But even so, Huang Kaishan still can not suppress the fiery heart, dragon, this is crazy enough. (End of this chapter) Chapter 384 Huang Kaishan drove the car, fast as lightning on the road leading to Yunjiang, he was so anxious along the way that he wished to give birth to 2 wings and flew directly to Yunjiang. From those photos, Huang Kaishan saw the dragon when he dived into the water. There is a ray of light that separates from the dragon body and falls into the water. It should be a dragon scales. As long as you find this dragon scales, you can prove the existence of the dragon. As long as you can prove the existence of the dragon, he can find someone to talk about the price. Too. Thinking of this, Huang Kaishan licked his lips greedily, revealing his old eyes. With the sun heading westward, Yunjiang finally arrived, because Dragon and Huang Kaishan didn¡¯t even eat lunch, but he could not feel a trace of hunger, all he could feel was boiling blood. Down the Yunjiang, into the primitive mangrove forest of Yunshan, Huang Kaishan concentrated attention completely and became more vigilant. After walking for one hour, Huang Kaishan stopped by the river to drink water suddenly, his eyes lit up. In the water area in front, the tidal flat, Huang Kaishan threw away the kettle, took out his mobile phone and clicked on the photos, and carefully compared it several times. That¡¯s right, he found it. Huang Kaishan¡¯s breath was a little bit unconsciously, and he ran to the tidal flat like crazy. At the same time, under that piece of water, there are 2 silhouettes, which are lurking between the water plants under the water, it is Chu Qing and the leaf mother. For Chu Qing, this small technique of avoiding water is simply the have the words at hand. Using the water avoidance method to create a small space for two people, the river flows through the body, swimming fish shuttle through the water plants, and occasionally there are a few silly fish, see Chu Qing and the leaf mother. Thinking of discovering a new species, he rammed into Chu Qing, and bumped into an invisible wall, and was bounced away. Some fish fled in astonishment, and there were so few small fish, with the stubbornness of not turning back without hitting the south wall or turning back. On that wall, I hit it again and again, probably it still feels very fun, Chu Qing is not a fish, I do not know what fish thinks. Aside from the mother leaf, but clicking one¡¯s tongue in wonder, looked towards Chu Qing¡¯s eyes, there is a little more inexplicable meaning. The array on the tidal flat was arranged by Chu Qing, so when Huang Kaishan arrived, Chu Qing immediately noticed it. He gestured to Mother Ye and signaled that Mother Ye was ready to wait for Huang Kaishan to wear the diving equipment. At the moment when I jumped into the Yunjiang River, Chu Qing a long whistle, the shore lined up, a golden light Flood Dragon broke out of the water, and Chu Qing and the leaf mother were also out of the water. The Flood Dragon is just an illusion, there is no visible Qualitative things. Chu Qing and the leaf mother hid them, and Jin Jiao went straight to Huang Kaishan, and Jiao mouth widened, biting towards Huang Kaishan. Huang Kaishan was stunned for a moment, he didn¡¯t expect everything came so suddenly, he came to find the dragon. But in his heart, he didn¡¯t even expect to meet with the dragon in this photo. He just wanted to find the falling dragon scales, for which he prepared diving equipment. But he absolutely didn¡¯t expect, actually made him hit such a big ¡®surprise¡¯, Huang Kaishan reacted, shot from the waist without the slightest hesitation, Level 3 forget the projectile, Huang Kaishan in Jinmen So many years in office, but there is only one. The silhouette of Huang Kaishan was submerged by the golden jelly. Like the illusion, the golden light covered it. In midair, a mournful scream sounded. After a while, the golden light dispersed and the silhouette of Huang Kaishan reappeared above the river. A long sword passed through his chest. He was dead and could not die anymore. The mother-of-pearl coat was stained with blood and fell to the riverside. She was hit by Wang Chuan. It can be restored in a few months. (End of this chapter) Chapter 385 Huang Kaishan died so suddenly that he was reluctant to be full of eyes. He didn¡¯t realize that this was a conspiracy and a death situation against him. He thought he was dead in Longkou. Chu Qing long sword shook, Huang Kaishan¡¯s body fell to the river. He said that today is a lucky day, and this is also a Feng Shui Treasure Land. He is not a word of misgivings about Huang Kaishan, a wicked man. The next thing is the aftermath. It is not difficult to kill Huang Kaishan, but Huang Kaishan¡¯s identity is a problem. Chu Qing realm is not enough. He can only borrow temporarily in the air. If he wants to stay for a long time, it will not work for the time being. After throwing away the body of Huang Kaishan, Chu Qing was ready to leap to the shore. At this moment, the moment when the body of Huang Kaishan touched the water, a dragon roar sounded in the mountains. A green jiao with a length of several dozen meters leaped out of the Yunjiang River and swallowed the body of Huang Kaishan in one gulp. This was Chu Qing who had not yet reached the shore. The body was shaking for a while, like rain hitting the dead leaves. Chu Qing was in the wind and rain That dead leaf. Because of the appearance of the green jellyfish, Spirit Qi of Between Heaven and Earth suddenly and violently, Chu Qing had no place to borrow in the air. Coupled with the sudden appearance of this green Jiao, Chu Qing couldn¡¯t react for a while, his face was dumbfounded, and his scalp was numb. His reaction is exactly the same as that when Huang Kaishan first saw Jin Jiao. The difference is that Jin Jiao was fake, and it was Chu Qing who used the Formation to fool people, but this Qing Jiao, Chu Qing felt that it exuded from him Fierce gas. This is definitely genuine. Chu Qing can¡¯t think of it. There will really be a Flood Dragon in the Yunjiang River, and he was hit by bad luck. Too late to react, Qing Jiao bite Chu Qing after swallowing Huang Kaishan. Chu Qing fell into the river like a fish, and fled downstream. His current strength is not enough for this Qingjiao to stop his teeth. Not to mention him, there is no one in Jinmen. Xing Lie will not be able to beat this green jellyfish. Chu Qing fled in the water, Qing Jiao watched the duck in his mouth fly, how could he stop, roar, chased to Chu Qing. In the water, Chu Qing¡¯s speed is comparable to that of the native green jiao in the Yunjiang. Qing Jiao effortlessly caught up with Chu Qing and bit down, Chu Qing once again escaped. In this way, one person and one caterpillar went further and further along the Yunjiang River. The mother of leaves on the bank of the river, already stupefied by this green jiao. Before coming, she knew all the plans of Chu Qing and knew that the golden jiao was fake, but who could think of ¡­ Chu Qing was chased and killed by Qing Jiao, and Ye Mu was willing to help, but she was injured and chased after several hundred meters. She couldn¡¯t catch up. Ye Mu could only give up. I hope Chu Qing¡¯s life is big, and she can escape it, otherwise she will have to find another son-in-law, saying that Ye Family should not be cursed. The eldest daughter¡¯s son-in-law is gone on the wedding day, and the little daughter¡¯s son-in-law is about to disappear again. Ye Qingmei¡¯s impact was too great, and some were unable to recover, and he froze for a long while on the riverside, suddenly smiling, shaking his head away. Chu Qing is gone. She can only do the aftermath. Fortunately, Chu Qing told her all the plans before coming. She believes that Chu Qing, a child, will create miracles. Recalling Chu Qing¡¯s past, this child can surprise her every time. She put on a mask and put on her face, at first even she was cheated. If it wasn¡¯t a daughter, she was still sullen in the drum. The mother of the leaves was injured, and it was inconvenient to meet Ye Family. She had to go to Yeshi Pharmaceutical first to control the overall situation. When I think of Ye Mei¡¯s younger sister, Ye Mu feels cold for a while, but she doesn¡¯t want to. Ye Mu follows the arrangement of Chu Qing. After going back, he spread the already written ¡°news¡±. At one time, Yunjiang came out with a message of Jin Jiao, which everyone knew. (End of this chapter) Chapter 386 The news of Flood Dragon set off an uproar in Jinmen. Various ancient martial arts families and various empire sections were competing to organize manpower to prepare to explore Yunjiang. According to Chu Qing¡¯s plan, the news was supposed to be brewed for a day or two, but because of her concern for Chu Qing¡¯s comfort, Huang Kaishan was informed of the news and rushed to Yunjiang. . This time is terrible. It¡¯s really a wave after another. People haven¡¯t had time to digest the previous news. The following news suddenly disturbed everyone. In this kind of matter, who wants to slow down. In the evening of that day, there were several thousand martial artists in Jinmen, and they rushed to the Yunjiang River, making Jinmen even more lively. At the beginning of the night, in the office on the top floor of Ye¡¯s Pharmaceutical, Qiao Wei had seen her injury after her mother returned. After taking the medicine, Ye¡¯s injury improved a lot and changed her clothes. , Overlooking the Yunjiang. ¡°I hope this will reduce some stress for you.¡± Ye Mu murmured, and she hoped that those who came later would find the green Jiao who chased Chu Qing, so that Chu Qing might be able to escape in chaos. It is a pity that the 10000 incident is unsatisfactory. This group of martial artists who went back did not find the green Jiao, but under Chu Qing ¡¯s early arrangement, they found the piece under the water overnight, leading the yellow dragon to go away. scales¡¯. I also found Huang Kaishan ¡¯s relics on the shore. As it should be by rights, Huang Kaishan will die. On the 2nd day, Jinmen has another headline news. Huang Kaishan, minister of the Jinmen Military Supervision Department, is suspected to have died at the mouth of the Flood Dragon, die without a whole corpse. He died very much as it should be by rights, Chu Qing created a story about Flood Dragon, which made Huang Kaishan dead. Then he left a little more evidence, that piece of ¡®dragon scales¡¯. In this way, even if Huang Kaishan¡¯s death was abrupt and ridiculous, no one had any doubts. Even Li Yan thought that Huang Kaishan really died in Flood Dragon¡¯s mouth, and he was continuously cursing Huang Kaishan in his heart. Such a big thing, I knew it in advance, and I didn¡¯t know to tell her, it was damn. Except for Xing Lie, when he heard Huang Kaishan ¡¯s death, he directly thought of Chu Qing, because he had talked with Chu Qing before, knowing that Chu Qing was going to kill Huang Kaishan, and had also read the letter written by Chu Qing. letter. If Chu Qing had that motive, he could n¡¯t be completely honest, but thinking of the letter, Xing Lie had already affirmed that Huang Kaishan ¡¯s death was caused by Chu Qing. Similarly, it can be said that the Flood Dragon has nothing to do with it. To figure this out, Xing Lie had a bitter smile, and he really wanted to ask Chu Qing: You are really only 17 years old? However, Xing Lie didn¡¯t expect to dream, and he was half, half right, half wrong. Huang Kaishan was killed by Chu Qing, but the Flood Dragon really exists. If it is really as Xing Lie thought, it would be fine. Chu Qing wanted to do the same, but there was an unpredictable situation, and the ghost knew where a real Flood Dragon came from. The chasing Chu Qing has no way to go to heaven, no way to enter the ground, and Chu Qing is going crazy. After running for 10 li in the water, Chu Qing almost spit out blood, and Qiao Wei immediately possessed himself, and thought about it. He gave this green jelly his ancestor eighteen generations all greeted it again. It turned out to be useless. The green jelly did not die after eating it. In the water, it was the home of the green jelly. After being chased like this, Chu Qing could not escape. I rely on your grandma¡¯s legs, Chu Qing swears whispered, spirit strength is running, out of the water. Qingjiao didn¡¯t respond for a moment, too late to stop, and rushed out of the several hundred meters along the Yunjiang River. Chu Qing took the opportunity to rush into Yunshan Manglin, fled back and fled, one person percussion, one chase and one escape, it was an afternoon. (End of this chapter) Chapter 387 Chu Qing was very slippery, and Qing Jiao couldn¡¯t eat Chu Qing, and was madly anxious. The wild beast of Yunshan Mountain suffered along the way and was swallowed by Qing Jiao a lot. In this scene, Chu Qing was all in his eyes. After 2 miles, Chu Qing glanced at Qingjiao ¡¯s bloody dragon kiss, and his body was stiff. If he was caught by Qingjiao, he would be pressed under the dragon claws. Bitten into two and a half, his blood is estimated to tick. Thinking of this, Chu Qing stepped up and stepped a little faster, running and running, Chu Qing suddenly divine light flashed, Binding Dragons Seal, yes Binding Dragons Seal, how did he forget this. In the cultivation world, Chu Qing has a dead rival named Huang Long True Master. This person has been dealing with various types of Flood Dragon all his life, restraining the technique of Flood Dragon with one hand, he is very powerful. However, he managed the Flood Dragon for a lifetime, and he did not surrender a True Dragon at the end. When Chu Qing first saw him, he was forced to be him to support the boy of Flood Dragon. At that time, Chu Qing was not strong enough, and he was not willing to. Old fogey suffered a lot in his hands. But the last person to win was Chu Qing, Huang Long True Master died, and his inheritance was gone. There was only one Binding Dragons Seal. Chu Qing had watched it at the time and was too lazy to learn. In Chu Qing ¡¯s view, except the sword In addition, all are unorthodox way. But now in this situation, there is such a technique, which is equivalent to one more Life Protecting Talisman. It is too late to think about it. Chu Qing began to recall this technique, and at the same time thanked Huang Long True Master in his heart for his ancestor eighteen generations. He is gone. Binding Dragons Seal uses Spirit Qi to portray a spell and hit Flood Dragon within the body to control the dragon. If you can do it, Chu Qing runs away, the fingerprints change, and the spell quickly forms in Chu Qing¡¯s hands. In a few breaths, Chu Qing has condensed into a Binding Dragons Seal, but Chu Qing has a look at the Binding Dragons Seal in his palm, and then compares it with the printing method in his mind. Chu Qing caresses his forehead. In a hurry, the spell condensed by Chu Qing is less than 30% of the Binding Dragons Seal, the difference is too far. But there is no way, Chu Qing condenses the spell while escaping, naturally the speed is slow. For a while, the distance between Qing Jiao and Chu Qing was already less than 100 meters, and Chu Qing was too short to hesitate to shoot with a palm. The spell in his hand struck Qing Jiao. The Binding Dragons Seal came out, and the result was not at all. The dragon was trapped, and the Qingjiao was locked in the golden light in Chu Qing¡¯s hand for only a moment, and then he went crazy. When he shot it, he felt a threat on Chu Qing. After the dragon¡¯s tail swept, the rocks fell, the trees became slag, and the smoke and dust were masterpieces. Chu Qing ran away and rushed out of the dust, and Chu Qing coughed. Although this time was unsuccessful, Chu Qing saw hope and he ran again while condensing the spell. After the set of seals is used up, regardless of how the spells in the hands are condensed, they directly hit the Qingjiao. Qing Jiao was initially immobilized by Chu Qing, and was still a little afraid of anger, but after a few times, it was no longer interested. Because it determined that Chu Qing could not hurt it at all, it must be nothing. What it didn¡¯t find out was that it was getting longer and longer, and Chu Qing was getting farther and farther away from it. Chu Qing discovered this situation and was inexplicable in his heart, so he didn¡¯t have to be afraid of the violent and murderous Qingjiao. The spell in Chu Qing¡¯s hands is becoming more and more complete, and Chu Qing¡¯s mood is getting better and better. He has escaped between the mountains and forests, and has become more comfortable. He may even have to stop and wait for the green jiao. Now Chu Qing is about to get out, it ¡¯s not a problem, but people are like this. When I was in the house, I wanted to marry a woman ¡­ Previously Chu Qing only focused on escape, but now escape is no problem, but he wants to teach this Qingjiao, it is best to peel it out of cramps, it is not to eat himself, he did not overdo it. (End of this chapter) Chapter 388 Say that this Flood Dragon is all treasure, keel, dragon marrow, dragon tendon, dragon meat, dragon saliva ¡­ Chu Qing just think about it and have 2 eyes. The most special thing is that all of the genus of Flood Dragon, within the body, has a first Heavenly Dragon qi, that is, the transformation of Flood Dragon into True Dragon is the most critical thing, if it is obtained. As far as Chu Qing is concerned, his strength can be restored a lot, not to mention, after refining the Heavenly Dragon qi, Jin goalkeeper no one is his opponent. When the time comes Xing Lie, Li Yan, Tang Rong, all have to look at his face. a trifling Li Family, if he wants to destroy it, it will be so troublesome now. This is Heavenly Dragon, even if he does n¡¯t use it, it ¡¯s expensive to buy it. It can change a person ¡¯s aptitude. Chu Qing suddenly thought of Gongyue, she was deprived of talent because of extraordinary natural talent. If there is this Heavenly Dragon spirit, then Chu Qing does not have to help her hard, to study what cultivation technique, a breath of dragon gas is enough, just thinking about it, Chu Qing has the energy immediately. He has already decided to give this dragon spirit to Gongyue, whether he cares or not, his strength recovery is only a matter of time. He waited, but Gongyue does n¡¯t have to wait. To be honest, Chu Qing cares about her . With the idea, Chu Qing hung the green jelly along the way, consuming its energy a little bit, just like walking a dog, Chu Qing slid a dragon and walked back and forth in Yunshan. While walking the dragon, Chu Qing is also looking for a geographical location. Even if he now has a Binding Dragons Seal, he is too struggling with this green jellyfish. It is best to find a geographical location. Until the moon rise in the middle of the sky, Chu Qing finally found a cliff in Yunshan, which is close to the development zone. Just choose here, Chu Qing slipped this green jiao, near the cliff, spared circle after circle. Silly Jiao is unknown, so Chu Qing arranged in secret. After the Formation took shape, Chu Qing lured Qing Jiao under the cliff, Chu Qing above the cliff, stepped on it, the formation mark lighted up, the big formation It shattered, and half of the cliff head fell directly. Chu Qing stepped on one half of the cliff head, and the sound was quite huge. He only heard a boom, and tens of cubic meters of rocks fell down, burying the Qingjiao under the cliff. When Qing Jiao riddled with scars struggled out of the rock, Chu Qing hand coagulated the Binding Dragons Seal and took a seal on Qing Jiao¡¯s head to fix Qing Jiao directly. Chu Qing ¡¯s Binding Dragons Seal is still not perfect, but it ¡¯s not a problem to keep Qing Jiao for half an hour. After fixing Qingjiao, Chu Qing didn¡¯t do anything else and directly kicked at Qingjiao¡¯s Longkou. Your grandma has a leg that makes you want to eat me. You eat it. Chu Qing whispered. The sole of her foot hurts. Chu Qing hugged her feet in a hurry and jumped around on one leg. It was so painful. This foot, Qing Jiao was unscathed, but it didn¡¯t hurt Chu Qing. This is also due to Chu Qing¡¯s negligence. What strength he has now is no longer in the Peak period. This kick kicked past, just like an egg hitting a rock, it would be good if the foot didn¡¯t fracture. Chu Qing, who stopped, had a swollen foot, and Chu Qing wanted to cry without tears. The thumb knocked on the azure dragon scales, and Chu Qing wondered whether it should be peeled first. Being chased by this evil caterpillar, he was chased in the water and chased in the mountain for so long. Chu Qing couldn¡¯t bear to watch it. It is not an exaggeration to describe the 4 words raggedly. The clothes on Chu Qing¡¯s body have become rotten, so first peel off the dragon skin to make clothes. However, Heavenly Dragon Qi should be ranked first. Chu Qing used a trick to summon the Rusty Sword. How to get Heavenly Dragon Qi first is not difficult for Chu Qing. It is also easy to save. The storage space in the Rusty Sword is completely okay, otherwise Heavenly Dragon Qi first, no special container collection, in a short time will dissipate between Between Heaven and Earth. (End of this chapter) Chapter 389 Chu Qing pointed fingers on Qingjiao carrying a rusty sword. Without a click, there was a golden light hidden in Qingjiao within the body. Although Qingjiao was fixed, but by virtue of this perverted skin sac, it had no fear. It didn¡¯t think Chu Qing was such a ants that hurt it. When Chu Qing stabbed it with a sword, it just felt itchy. But Chu Qing¡¯s sword tip got faster and faster on the dragon scales, and more and more places were clicked on. Qingjiao¡¯s pupil changed instantly and became horrified. He tried to open his mouth and howl, but was bound Dragons Seal is fixed, it can¡¯t make a sound at all. Chu Qing is driving Little Jiao with the body¡¯s first Heavenly Dragon Qi at little by little, and he did not kill Qing Jiao immediately before, just because, once Qing Jiao is dead, Heavenly Dragon Qi will surely escape . He can¡¯t do anything. For the first time in Heavenly Dragon¡¯s breath, Chu Qing can be considered to have suffered a lot. However, Chu Qing was not tired at all when he thought that the dragon¡¯s breath was coming. Push the Heavenly Dragon qi of the Green Jiao with the body all to his throat, Chu Qing puts a heavy weight on his sword, the Green Flood Dragon has a mouthful, and the Azure Heaven ¡¯s Heavenly Dragon qi, suddenly emerges vigorously, sparkling in the night Hui, extraordinary. Chu Qing¡¯s tiptoe, he rushed up to take the first Heavenly Dragon qi. At this moment, he suddenly changed his voice and suddenly rushed out of the nearby forest to jump to the first Heavenly Dragon qi. Long Qi, swallowed into the abdomen. I *, Chu Qing scolded all over and raised his sword. He was going to be mad and busy working for a night. As a result, he was cut off at this time, which made Chu Qing accept it. Carrying the sword Chu Qing with a furious blow, he was taken over by the man, and the silhouette of the two was instantly divided. Standing a dozen steps apart, Chu Qing¡¯s cheeks twitched under his mask. He really didn¡¯t know what to say. Clenching his teeth, Chu Qing called out: ¡°Dream drunk ~¡± Chu Qing¡¯s voice is full of hate, he didn¡¯t expect here will actually encounter dream drunk. Dream drunk grabbed the Heavenly Dragon anxiety, staring at the sword in Chu Qing¡¯s hand with a watchful eye, and heard Chu Qing calling his name, she was startled, and immediately said with a smile: ¡°Are you a Mr. Jian or Chu? Qing. ¡° Chu Qing knew that Meng Zui had recognized the sword in his hand, and that woman was very worried about his sword. Anxious, Chu Qing was too lazy to cover up, took off his mask, and said to Chong Mengzui, ¡°Let my sister be released.¡± First, Heavenly Dragon was swallowed by dream drunk, and he would never come back if he killed dream drunk. There was no way, Chu Qing could only ask her to find a supplement. After confirming the thoughts in her heart, Dream came to Chu Qing in a drunken walk, walked around Chu Qing with interest for 2 laps, looked at the sword in Chu Qing¡¯s hand, and looked at the mask in Chu Qing¡¯s hand, she suddenly stretched out her hand to tear Drop the rotten cloth on Chu Qing¡¯s shoulder. Chu Qing shot to resist, and the two men took another move. Chu Qing¡¯s strength was inferior to Meng Zui, and was torn off the rotten cloth on his shoulder by Meng Zui. Mengzui said with a look like this: ¡°I remember you have a tattoo on your shoulder, exactly the same as the mask in your hand.¡± They both slept, Chu Qing¡¯s body, she did not look down. ¡°I let you let my sister go.¡± Dream drunk continued, Chu Qing repeated. Mengzui put on a really boring expression, and then asked, ¡°Why?¡± Dreaming drunk and unreasonable, he almost stunned Chu Qing and gritted his teeth. Chu Qing said, ¡°What do you say?¡± ¡°Ha, did you rely on Heavenly Dragon¡¯s anger first? That¡¯s what I grabbed with strength, you bit me?¡± Meng Zui didn¡¯t feel sorry about this. Chu Qing was really mad and clenched the sword in his hand. He wanted to kill now. (End of this chapter) Chapter 390 ¡°Want to kill me?¡± Meng Zui saw Chu Qing¡¯s face sullenly and asked with a smile, ¡°Then come and remind you that you can¡¯t beat me, just I also want to kill you, I have room for it because of you I am terrified, and, although you are very annoying, it is undeniable that you are really handsome and handsome. ¡° ¡°Haha, also, your taste is good, but you should not challenge my bottom line, now, with this mouth first Heavenly Dragon, you are dead, I will send you on the road, don¡¯t thank me, thank you for thanking yourself Well, you sent me the dragon spirit. ¡° ¡°Finally, I will tell you, and you will also remember to me. Don¡¯t do such awkward things without the consent of the woman, so you are really damn.¡± In this large paragraph, Mengzui was almost roaring out, and she could see how strong the anger brought to her by the incident. After Mengzui finished speaking, her body swayed, and she came to Chu Qing, just when she was together , Dream drunk suddenly showed terrified look. When he rushed in front of Chu Qing, he suddenly closed his hands and passed Chu Qing, and then he fell into the forest after a few ups and downs. what¡¯s the situation? Chu Qing had no time to react, and the dream drunk drifted away. In the empty mountains, her faint back was faintly visible. Chu Qing shouted at the silhouette of dream drunk: ¡°Dream drunk, maybe I am really wrong, I will talk about it later, but my elder sister, I will not allow you to hurt her, otherwise go up to heaven or down to Hades, I will kill you. ¡° Dream drunk didn¡¯t answer, just hurriedly, rushed to the ground, and fled the road, thinking that the moment she rushed to Chu Qing, the heart was in chaos. First, Heavenly Dragon qi was not absorbed by her. She didn¡¯t perceive it carefully until the moment she started, it was shocked to find that all the dragon qi poured into her lower abdomen, there was nothing left, this ¡­ Chu Qing ¡¯s eyes are full of mist and drizzle, but it ¡¯s endless. Moreover, if he is drunk, Chu Qing has to rethink a question. That day he revenge for Dream Drunk like that. It ¡¯s really wrong. Yet? Chu Qing hadn¡¯t come up with a result yet. Dragon roar sounded in his ear and woke Chu Qing out of his thoughts. Chu Qing hurriedly retreated with his sword. Disturbed by dream drunk, Qing Jiao was already out of sleep. After getting out of trouble, the green jelly, a spirituality dissipated, the original clear longan, now as if the mirror was smashed, full of scars, the green jelly a Spirit, Soul and Qi, without ten-nine. After getting out of trouble, I played 2 rolls in the same place, stumbled and fled into the mountains, like a drunken man. I couldn¡¯t overturn Shaolin wood along the way, and the earth and rocks were flying. Without Heavenly Dragon¡¯s anger, this evil jellyfish is considered to be useless, just like a person, lost his soul. Chu Qing watched Qing Jiao escape and was indifferent. He was not in a mood to chase. Other things on Qing Jiao¡¯s body were not very tempting to Chu Qing. Putting away the sword in his hand, Chu Qing screamed loudly, roaring full of depression, abominable dream drunk, Gongyue things, can only be released first. Chu Qing¡¯s howling, frightened mountain birds flew, and Chu Qing after the long roar stood alone on the ordinary cliff. Both physically and mentally exhausted, killing Huang Kaishan first, and then fighting the evil Jiao, Chu Qing lost half his life, and got such a result, and his identity was revealed. Chu Qing did not know whether to laugh or scold for a while. When thinking about it, suddenly there was a lot of vocals in the mountains, and Chu Qing¡¯s howling attracted many people. Chu Qing was vigilant in an instant and mixed into the mountains. Chu Qing learned from the mouths of those people that they were here to find the dragon. Chu Qing brows tightly knit, his plan wasn¡¯t such a thing. Did something happen, Chu Qing sinked in his heart and hurried back to Jinmen, he had to figure out what happened after he and Ye Mu separated. (End of this chapter) Chapter 391 Chu Qing went back to Ye Shi Pharmaceutical with a terrible sight, and after the civilization of Ye Mother, he was speechless. He has nothing to say, he is still strange, how could dream drunk so coincidentally appear in Yunshan. Dare to love was all led by Ye Mu to the group of people. Dream drunk was one of them, which just happened to collide with Chu Qing. This thing made Chu Qing plant a big head, but she couldn¡¯t blame her mother, who was also kind. Before Chu Qing ¡¯s unreturned news, Ye mother concealed Ye Chenxi and the others, but at this time, Chu Qing appeared in Ye Shi Pharmaceutical with this respect, and no one would know if they did n¡¯t know. His current image is not as good as Hanako, with two bare feet, all covered with dirt. After running for so long, the shoes have long ran out, and the clothes on them can¡¯t even be avoided. However, although it looked a bit miserable, it was not injured, and Ye Chenxi and Chen Huahua heard the news. Seeing Chu Qing¡¯s appearance, Ye Chenxi instantly reddened his eyes, regardless of Chu Qing¡¯s mess, and threw him over to hug Chu Qing in his arms. Chen Huahua¡¯s reaction was similar to Ye Chenxi, but Ye Chenxi took the lead. Hua Hua opened her arms, a little embarrassed, Chu Qing was also embarrassed, patted Ye Chenxi¡¯s back, after comfort, he walked in front of Hua Hua, hugged Hua Hua, Ye Chenxi¡¯s mood fluctuated, too late to react. Mother Ye¡¯s face was bad enough anyway. Chu Qing hurried out of the room on the grounds of healing, and stayed again. He was afraid of Mother Ye and shot him to death. After taking a bath and changing into clean clothes, Chu Qing was a stealing half-day. He was lying on a comfortable bed with a bronze-mask in his hand, thinking about things in his heart. Now that his identity is exposed, the elder sister¡¯s affairs can¡¯t be delayed, but Chu Qing is alive, but Mr. Jian can¡¯t disappear suddenly, otherwise, what Li Yan and the others think, and his parents ¡­ Chu Qing had a headache, and fell asleep until dawn, making up for Essence, Qi, and Spirit. Chu Qing put on his mask again and walked out of Ye Shi Pharmaceutical. In front of his acquaintances, he was Chu Qing, and in front of outsiders he was Mr. Jian. He decided on the elder sister¡¯s business, and he still didn¡¯t listen to it. The purpose of dream drunk was him, so he wouldn¡¯t skip what he said about elder sister. Chu Qing waited for dream drunk to come to her. Now Huang Kaishan is dead, everyone¡¯s eyes are attracted to Yunjiang¡¯s Flood Dragon. Between Li Ye¡¯s two families, they are afraid to stop for a period of time. Just right, everyone is breathing. Chu Qing took Chen Huahua back to Ye Family early in the morning, and Ye Mu and Ye Chenxi returned to Ye Family last night. Chu Qing and Chen Huahua went to see their parents and worried their parents for so many days. Chu Qing felt guilty. Going back to the loft where his parents lived, Father Chu wore an apron and made a full breakfast as a table. Mother Chu sat on the sofa and read the newspaper. When Chu Qing came back, his eyes were sour, said with a smile: ¡°You child , Also know to go home? ¡° Mother Chu¡¯s words were full of worries and no blame. Chu Qing lowered his head and didn¡¯t know how to answer the call. Mother Chu Next, I took Chu Qing to have breakfast and asked unrelated questions about what Chu Qing did in the past few days and why I did n¡¯t go home. Mother Chu said nothing. Father Chu is also the same. I have n¡¯t seen it for a few days. Chu Qing found that father ¡¯s words are much less, and they are no longer nagging like before. This morning, they clearly knew they had to come back, and Chu Qing glanced at the flowers while eating. In addition to her, Chu Qing couldn¡¯t think of any other possibility. Hua Hua met Chu Qing¡¯s eyes and threw her tongue out with her head hanging down. It seems that she told her parents, and Chu Qing didn¡¯t blame her. (End of this chapter) Chapter 392 After eating breakfast, father picked up the tableware, Chu Qing hurried forward to help, Mother Chu looked straight, when Chu Qing turned his back, when he was at home, he never cared about such things, it seems that his son really grew up Yes, Mother Chu couldn¡¯t help feeling. After helping Father to clean up the dining table, Chu Qing was called into the little black room by Mother¡¯s eyes. ¡°How about your sister?¡± Asked Mother Ye, who came up with her head covered. Chu Qing¡¯s support, I don¡¯t know how to answer this question. He didn¡¯t want to worry mother, so he secretly looked at mother and wondered how much mother knew about this matter. As a result, Chu Qing ¡¯s eyes were caught by mother, and Chu Qing reached out and patted the table, and said arrogantly, ¡°You speak frankly, I know you follow me, with a lot of spooky eyes, unlike your father and you Sister, Chen Xi told me everything. If you said something different from her, hehe ¡­ ¡° Chu Qing hearing this was shocked, staring at Mother inconceivably, how could this be possible, when Ye Chenxi sold him. Seeing his son¡¯s reaction, Mother Chu raised his lips and said, ¡°Why? You don¡¯t believe me, or should I remind you, like Li Family, like Dream Drunk, like ¡­¡± ¡°I believe.¡± In front of the facts, Chu Qing had to believe, but ¡­ ¡°Mom, how did you do it?¡± Chu Qing asked mother, Huahua fell to mother¡¯s side, Chu Qing can still accept, but Ye Chenxi how? Chu Qing couldn¡¯t figure it out. Speaking of this, Mother Chu smiled with pride: ¡°It was Huahua who told me your thing first, she only said a little, and it didn¡¯t matter much anymore. She didn¡¯t want us to worry. Then I called them together ¡­ ¡­ ¡° Chu Qing got it, Mother played it, Chu Qing was convinced to take it, Ye Chenxi and Chen Huahua were two people. In front of mother, I was afraid that no one wanted to leave a bad impression. Mother was remembered and hated. By the way, if there is anything to say, it is best to please mother¡¯s favor. As a result, Chu Qing was sold out, and Chu Qing was depressed. ¡°Okay, can you tell me what is going on now?¡± Mother Chu said after breaking through Chu Qing¡¯s defense. Chu Qing answered dejectedly: ¡°Aren¡¯t you all understood?¡± ¡°But I want to hear from you, it¡¯s not me, Chu Qing, Chu Qing, you have the ability, you dare to hide me from such a big thing, don¡¯t you ¡­¡± Speaking of this, Mother Chu is hot, Chu Qing is really too ridiculous. Chu Qing knew that he was justified and had no choice but to omit and in detail to give the whole thing out. He didn¡¯t want to worry his parents. As a result, he found that mother was far less fragile than he had imagined. After the lecture, Chu Qing hurriedly added: ¡°I will be able to rescue the elder sister safe and sound.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡± Mother Chu sighed after listening to it. After hearing what his son did, Mother Chu suddenly found that she seemed really old, but she was still a son. happy. ¡°Aren¡¯t you angry? Would you like to beat me up?¡± Chu Qing said to her mother in a low voice. Oops ~ Chu Qing shouted pain, he said so, Mother Chu was also polite, grabbed Chu Qing¡¯s ear and taught: ¡°If something like this happens in the future, you must immediately tell me that I will support you , But you can¡¯t hide from me. If I find out that there will be a next time, you don¡¯t want to enter this house, and you Mother. I think it was also at Imperial Capital, forget it. Mother Chu loosened Chu Qing¡¯s ears after talking, but Chu Qing was sensitive to the change in mother¡¯s emotions. It stands to reason that mother is a Chu Family person, and should be a martial artist. Think of it here. Chu Qing suddenly looked up and said, ¡°Mom, I confess to you that I am not only a martial artist, but also a physician.¡± Chu Qing grabbed mother¡¯s wrist while falling asleep, Spirit Qi probed in, blasted ¡­ In an instant, Chu Qing¡¯s whole body Spirit Qi broke out, and the unmatched murderous aura emanated from his within the body. (End of this chapter) Chapter 393 ¡°Who did it?¡± Chu Qing gnashing teeth asked. mother within the body meridians broke apart, it was obviously martial arts that was abandoned by people. They all blamed him for negligence. He did n¡¯t find it before, otherwise how could he make that Chu Qinghe or leave Jinmen. The legs are light. ¡°Qing Er, don¡¯t do this.¡± Mother Chu put her hands on Chu Qing¡¯s shoulders, signaling Chu Qing to calm down. But Chu Qing couldn¡¯t calm down, he looked at mother stubbornly, he wanted an answer. Mother Chu couldn¡¯t stand Chu Qing, sighed said: ¡°It¡¯s the mother¡¯s own waste, okay? Your child, you are too angry.¡± ¡°Who forced that?¡± Chu Qing asked again, who would martial arts for no reason, is it fun? Mother Chu¡¯s eyes flickered. ¡°It¡¯s Chu Family, right?¡± Chu Qing had already guessed, but he wanted to hear from mother. Pa ~ Mother Chu slapped Chu Qing with a slap, not heavy, Chu Qing didn¡¯t feel the pain. ¡°No revenge is allowed, I heard no.¡± Mother Chu warned Chu Qing. Chu Qing was slapped by mother, and the murderous aura hit another 30%. He knew that mother was not without hate, but mother did not want to let himself take risks. So mother is the reaction, and mother never mentions the past. Chu Qing gritted his teeth and did not answer. He had already decided that after the Li Family was destroyed, it was the Chu Family. He wanted to impose the Chu Family on his mother ¡¯s head, one after another. Mother Chu saw Chu Qing not talking. She almost slap Chu Qing again, but this time Mother Chu stopped before she hit Chu Qing. She was reluctant. ¡°I may be able to heal mother¡¯s injury.¡± Chu Qing said suddenly. Mother used to be a martial artist, she was totally abolished by martial arts, just like an ordinary person paralyzed in bed, how painful and helpless it was, he wanted to help mother. Mother Chu was stunned by Chu Qing, and then laughed at herself, touching Chu Qing¡¯s head and saying, ¡°foolish child, what nonsense?¡± Mother Chu almost became the heir of Chu Family at that time. Her knowledge is not shallow. No one can help her with this kind of injury. There is no way to save her. Not to mention Chu Qing, a child. Even if he has any special opportunities, It can¡¯t be done, only when Chu Chu is comforting her. But Chu Qing really has a way. After spending a long time with his parents at home, Chu Qing was unable to bear and wanted to experiment with his thoughts. After slipping out of the house, Chu Qing went straight to Ye Shi Pharmaceutical. He also had a laboratory in Ye Shi Pharmaceutical, but this time he did not come to refine the medicine, but came to the battle. Chu Qing has long discovered that the inner strength of the martial artist is the transformation of spirit strength through the body array formed by the meridian. Now mother meridians broke apart, unable to transform Inner Strength, but with the help of foreign object, he arranged a transformation Inner Strength array. Chu Qing himself was frightened by this bold idea. If this can succeed, it will definitely subvert the entire martial artist system. Relying on this Formulation at the time, common martial artist cultivation will be faster, and there is also the problem of Gongyue. It can also be solved in this way. Her innate talent is deprived, and it is only when Meridian has a problem. If Meridian does not need to be transformed into Inner Strength, her illness will be cured without cure. ¡°My motherfucker is a genius.¡± Chu Qing smirked in the laboratory. But half a day later, Chu Qing came out of the laboratory with a black face, needless to say he failed. It was good when I thought about it, but Chu Qing realized how difficult it was, dozens of times more difficult than creating a cultivation technique. However, Chu Qing will not give up, the past few days, he lives in the laboratory, in addition to eat, drink, shit and piss sleep, is to study the Formulation. On the other side, Qiao Wei is also the same. She probably accepted her fate, obediently and honestly refining the medicine recipe that Chu Qing gave her. (End of this chapter) Chapter 394 The martial artist in Jinmen was crazy to find the dragons, and half of the Yunjiang was turned over and over again, and the previously found dragon scales also fell into the hands of Xing Lie. Xing Lie played the dragon scales for several days. Only then discovered where the dragon scales fake. She was accompanied by a prince. She had seen the dragon in the Imperial Capital Imperial Palace. She had to say that Chu Qing ¡¯s dragon scales did something like it. If he was n¡¯t preconceived, he knew that the dragon scales were Fake, I¡¯m afraid she was really fooled past. Found the clue, Xing Lie holding the dragon scales, lightly said with a smile: ¡°I can¡¯t fake it, I can¡¯t fake it, I just don¡¯t know if you Chu Qing is a Qianlong, or a Stinking Insect, this Jinmen It ¡¯s been so busy for a long time! ¡° The Jinmen Flood Dragon incident is getting worse. The news at first is only circulating on the Jinmen territory. Later, it gradually left the Jingmen, and then to Imperial Capital. Jinmen has recently made a lot of fresh faces. Only Chu Qing closed the door to study the Formulation. 2 He didn¡¯t hear anything outside the window, and he didn¡¯t care about anything. After more than ten days, Chu Qing broke the Golden Core in his busy work, officially entered the Nascent Soul, and eliminated the venomous insect¡¯s poison with the body. After getting rid of Qiao Wei¡¯s bad mood, he would have to vomit blood in a miserable situation. Now with Chu Qing¡¯s strength, it is not easy to die in Jinmen, but it is almost to walk unhindered. Today is the day when Ye Wanqing returned to China. Ye Chenxi told Chu Qing early in the morning to let Chu Qing accompany her to pick up the plane. This is also the meaning of Ye Mu. Coincidentally, that person also went to Jinmen today. So Chu Qing did n¡¯t have to run for 2 pick-ups, he could get it done once, and came to the airport with Ye Chenxi, stayed at the exit, idle and bored, Ye Chenxi had to tell Chu Qing to tell her, and clean up Li You at the airport that day For the matter. There is no way Chu Qing can tell nothing but tastelessly to Ye Chenxi. There are no interesting things. Ye Chenxi heard with keen interest pleasure. Chu Qing really wanted to break her head to see how strange her brain circuit is. . Also, since Huang Kaishan died and Ye Chenxi learned the whole process, her looked towards Chu Qing¡¯s eyes have changed a little bit. In addition to the love she has always had, there is so much more lost worship, Chu Qing is very Is subject to use. 2 people spoke, and time passed quickly. The plane that flew from Imperial Capital to Jinmen arrived soon. Ye Wanqing arrived at Imperial Capital first, and then transferred back to Jinmen from Imperial Capital. It happened to be the same plane as the person Chu Qing was picking up. I have to say that it was a fate. After reaching the point, a short while later, a stream of people poured out from the machine exit. One of the women is very dazzling. Others are carrying large or small bags or suitcases, but this person 2 is very chic. Chu Qing waved at her and waited for the woman to walk in and greet her. Ye Chenxi blinked at the side, unknown, so she pulled Chu Qing ¡¯s clothes and wanted to say that this was not her elder sister, and Chu Qing would not Admit the wrong person, so shameful. As a result, Ye Chenxi hadn¡¯t had time to speak, and Chu Qing pulled the woman and introduced to Ye Chenxi: ¡°This is light rain, you two know each other.¡± ¡°Hello, my name is Gong Yu, and with your family name, you just call me Xiao Yu.¡± Xiao Yu reached out and greeted Ye Chenxi. She was the assistant Xiao Yu who accompanied Gong Yue to Jinmen last time. Chu Qing wrote a letter to Gong. The person you want. As for what she came to Tianjin for? Quite simply, isn¡¯t Huang Kaishan dead? Jinmen ¡¯s Supervision Department is really short of a minister. It is not difficult to let Xiaoyu take this position with Miyazuki ¡¯s ability. This is Chu Qing ¡¯s strategy of killing three arrows with one arrow, killing Huang Kaishan is only one, and Xiaoyulaijinmen is its 3. This is not only Li Family ¡¯s assistant, but also Ye Family ¡¯s arm. The trade-off is long and short, and its meaning can be imagined. However, under normal circumstances, Chu Qing will not use this hole card, its 3, don¡¯t mention it, maybe Chu Qing thinks more. (End of this chapter) Chapter 395 ¡°Hello, this is Ye Chenxi.¡± Ye Chenxi said, holding Xiaoyu¡¯s hand, she still didn¡¯t understand what was going on. After a few words with Xiao Yu, Ye Chenxi ¡¯s elder sister Ye Wanqing came out. She walked at the end, pulling a suitcase, a long-haired shawl, and having a beautiful skin, and 60% like Ye Chenxi. The remaining 40 % Better than Ye Chenxi. Unlike Ye Chenxi, she gave Chu Qing a strong feeling, a strong imposing manner. Ye Chenxi is also very strong, but she is the kind of strong paper tiger. She is scary on the face, and she will lick when she encounters a real tiger. Ye Wanqing is different. She is more like a wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing. She looks Qingli on the surface, but she must be very scary when she tears off her disguise. ¡°Xiao Xi.¡± ¡°elder sister.¡± 2 The sisters hugged each other tightly when they met. They hadn¡¯t seen them for years. Ye Chenxi¡¯s eyes were moist and Ye Wanqing also had red eyes. While holding Ye Chenxi, she was still looking at Chu Qing and Xiao Yu. Xiao Yu Chong Ye Wanqing nodded, and then bid farewell to Chu Qing, she has to hurry to take office, and she did not mean deep friendship with Ye Family, she is the person around Gong Yue, normally sees the Great Family of Imperial Capital . Saying something unpleasant, like Ye Family, is rateless in her eyes. Chu Qing will not take care of everyone. He realizes that Xiaoyu¡¯s arrogance is a little unpleasant, but it is not easy to say anything. He and Gongyue are friends, and Xiaoyu is a subordinate of Gongyue. His relationship with Xiaoyu is nothing more than friends. After Xiao Yu left, Ye Chenxi broke free from the elder sister¡¯s arms, took the elder sister¡¯s hand, and introduced to the elder sister, ¡°This is Chu Qing, me, my boyfriend.¡± ¡°Have you ever been to bed?¡± Ye Wanqing¡¯s question made Chu Qing tired. Ye Chenxi blushed a little, and Chu Qing generously replied: ¡°Got it.¡± Ye Wanqing eyes slightly narrowed, full of smiles stared at Chu Qing, then looked at, then said: ¡°Okay, your mother told me everything, you are very good, but the man is a man, don¡¯t take yourself too seriously It¡¯s going on. ¡° ¡°Exclude Huang Kaishan, you must be very proud of it, but you haven¡¯t thought about it, the paper can¡¯t contain the fire, the fake is ultimately fake, if it is discovered, you don¡¯t matter if you die, how can I Ye Family protect myself, forget I ¡¯ll tell you that it ¡¯s possible for Imperial Capital to come here recently. You ¡¯d better pray that the dragon scales you ¡¯ve created will not be seen by others. Otherwise, you are ready to prepare and throw yourself in the Yunjiang, so as not to involve others. ¡± Chu Qing frowned. What was the situation? The two of them clearly met for the first time. With such a great hostility, did he steal the buns of her house or smash the door of her house? Chu Qing¡¯s face changed, and Ye Chenxi didn¡¯t expect elder sister to be so hostile to Chu Qing. ¡°This elder sister doesn¡¯t bother, by the way, I forgot to tell elder sister that the person was the newly appointed minister of the Jinmen prison military department.¡± Chu Qing is not a passive beater. Since Ye Wanqing made the move, Chu Qing took the move. . This is Chu Qing¡¯s 3, even if it was seen by someone, it was not investigated at the time. After so long, even if the accountability is held, this task will fall on the new official Xiaoyu, who will pursue Chu Qing¡¯s responsibility? This matter is here, it is truly seamless, Ye Wanqing hearing this, Liu Mei slightly twitched, nothing to say, she had wanted to give Chu Qing a dismount, and the result was that the anti-communist army, some did not come to Taiwan. (End of this chapter) Chapter 396 Ye Wanqing scorned Chu Qing, took Ye Chenxi¡¯s hand, and took the lead out of the airport. Chu Qing followed behind, slightly helpless, he didn¡¯t think about it. Chu Qing drove the car, and Ye Chenxi 2 sisters sat behind the car and whispered. Although they have n¡¯t seen each other for a few years, the two people ¡¯s feelings are not at all because of time and distance. Ye Wanqing came back on behalf of Ye Family and took over Ye Shi Pharmaceutical. She represented the interests of Ye Family. Within Ye Shi Pharmaceutical, she was the counterpart of Chu Qing, so it ¡¯s not surprising that she was hostile to Chu Qing. Chu figured this out. Qing, quickly put down the unpleasant point just now. Ye Chenxi talked to the elder sister, and suddenly remembered the elder sister¡¯s illness, and asked Chu Qing, ¡°Can you help the elder sister to cure the disease?¡± Speaking of this, Ye Wanqing also stared at Chu Qing with glaring eyes. About the matter of Chu Qing, Ye Mu told her unreservedly. Thinking of the unbelievable appearance in Chu Qing in the past, Ye Wanqing had great expectations for Chu Qing . ¡°I don¡¯t know. Go back and let Qiao Wei take a look.¡± Chu Qing replied. He knew that Ye Wanqing had a stubborn illness, but he knew nothing about the specific disease, so he didn¡¯t dare to make any guarantees. ¡°What do you mean? Isn¡¯t it mad because of what happened just now? I apologize to you on behalf of elder sister. Can¡¯t do it.¡± Chu Qing replied, Ye Chenxi was very dissatisfied, too light, why would he want to say what the family said. Chu Qing smiled bitterly: ¡°No, I¡¯m so angry, I really don¡¯t know if cultivation is not good, dare to ask elder sister what kind of illness?¡± ¡°The symptom of angry loss.¡± Ye Wanqing lightly opened her lips. Chu Qing dumbfounded, this is what the hell, ¡°Is there such a disease?¡± Chu Qing asked. ¡°It should be there, said one of the Jianghu Langzhong.¡± Ye Wanqing replied. Chu Qing almost fainted, Langzhong, how could it sound that there is an inexplicable sense of joy, but this sense of joy is very strange when it is connected with the major event of life and death. Ye Wanqing probably felt what Chu Qing thought, and then explained: ¡°My illness was not detected in the hospital. The first time I got sick, it was at the age of five. I was preparing to go to school after eating breakfast, but the result was not yet I suddenly fainted when I walked out of the house. ¡° ¡°At first didn¡¯t take it seriously, thinking it was a minor illness, but then the number of syncopes became more and more frequent. After waking up, my body became weaker and weaker, and I almost died, just like being cursed, all People are helpless. ¡° ¡°Until a certain day, mother somehow invited a middleman from a river and lake, which saved my life, but he also asserted that I could not live 30 years old.¡± ¡°Oh, that Gui Geng?¡± Chu Qing asked after understanding the entire process of development. ¡°Chu Qing ¡­¡­¡± Ye Chenxi shouted Chu Qing with a bit of resentment. She thought Chu Qing couldn¡¯t open the pot, which elder sister must be sad again. ¡°Do not understand the doctor, don¡¯t talk.¡± Chu Qing thinks Ye Chenxi is purely careless. ¡°No, I¡¯m going to talk.¡± Ye Chenxi refuted Chu Qing with his neck stuck. She felt that Chu Qing¡¯s words made her look very faceless in front of the elder sister. Chu Qing waited for Ye Wanqing¡¯s reply and did not fight with Ye Chenxi. ¡°I have 20 7 this year, and there are 3 years left.¡± Ye Wanqing said, holding the younger sister¡¯s hand, and begging Ye Chenxi not to quarrel with Chu Qing. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s still early, and it won¡¯t die in a half past one.¡± Chu Qing made a judgment. This time Ye Chenxi was completely blown up, jumped from the seat, and yelled in his mouth: ¡°Chu Qing, what are you talking about? Hey,¡± she hit the roof of the car and hit her head, but her mouth did not stop. , ¡°How can you say that.¡± This elder sister is crazy, Chu Qing is silent, he can¡¯t afford to offend, let¡¯s go. (End of this chapter) Chapter 397 ¡°Well, I won¡¯t be able to die in a while.¡± Ye Wanqing held the younger sister and agreed with Chu Qing. In the face of death, she was more calm than the younger sister. She was used to it. On the following way, Chu Qing only listened to the two sisters, and he was dumb. He did n¡¯t know much about Ye Wanqing ¡¯s illness, so he did n¡¯t speak out, and said something else. In view of Ye Chenxi ¡¯s overreaction, he refused. speak. Arriving at Yip¡¯s Pharmaceutical, a few years away from home, Ye Wanqing got out of the car and stepped on the land where she was raising her. For a time, she was in tears. Yem¡¯s affairs were entangled. She didn¡¯t come to see the daughter. Therefore, Chu Qing and Ye Chenxi took Ye Wanqing to familiarize the environment, and placed Ye Wanqing¡¯s saluted in the lounge that had been prepared for her. Chu Qing took her to visit the office. Ye Chenxi slipped away and disappeared. Chu Qing thought with his toes and knew what she had done. Chu Qing¡¯s face was dull, and when Ye Wanqing came back, Ye Chenxi completely left him aside. After turning around in the office, Ye Wanqing looked at Chu Qing¡¯s slightly dull complexion and asked with a smile: ¡°You and Xiaoxi have a good relationship!¡± The tone of her speech was very gentle, making Chu Qing unable to tell whether it was a question or a judgment, but in response to Ye Wanqing, Chu Qing nodded answered yes. After coming into contact with Ye Wanqing for a long time, Chu Qing found that the woman was very fond of laughter, which was not quite what he thought. He thought that Ye Wanqing had been suffering from evil diseases for many years, would change his temperament, distort his mind, and be cynical. Now, Chu Qing is surprised. ¡°So, you are jealous, eat my vinegar.¡± Ye Wanqing continued. Chu Qing was stunned, but deliberately kept his expression unchanged, and then indifferently denied: ¡°No.¡± That look was almost arrogant. Ye Wanqing smiled, Chu Qing was slightly annoyed, Ye Wanqing saw the situation, and hurriedly held back the smile. She didn¡¯t want to offend her little brother-in-law completely. ¡°Then when are you going to get married?¡± Ye Wanqing changed the subject. ¡°I don¡¯t have that plan yet.¡± Chu Qing said frankly that he would have to graduate from college. ¡°I have some impatient thinking of you marrying your younger sister. I hope I can still see it in my lifetime.¡± Ye Wanqing said with emotion. Chu Qing would have to refute the question. Why did he marry another person? This kind of question, he didn¡¯t know how many times he had refuted it. It was really annoying. But Chu Qing hadn¡¯t spoken yet, and Ye Chenxi unexpectedly called Qiao Wei to see Ye Wanqing. Chu Qing happened to be too lazy to explain, simply shut up and didn¡¯t speak. ¡°Qiao Wei, hurry up, please help me see elder sister, please.¡± Ye Chenxi said Qiao Wei pulled him into the office and said very enthusiastically. Qiao Wei has a grudge on her face. Obviously she hasn¡¯t accepted the reality yet. When she saw Chu Qing, her eyes flickered and she dared not look directly at her. After being brought to her elder sister with Ye Chenxi, Qiao Wei asked if it was similar to Chu Qing, and the response was also similar to Chu Qing. Eventually she decided to take Ye Wanqing to the laboratory to check that there were professional instruments. Ye Wanqing has no reason not to agree, and she just wanted to see the strength of the chief physician of Yeshi Pharmaceutical. When he arrived at the laboratory, Qiao Wei sent the other staff inside, leaving only Chu Qing entire group. Qiao Wei first did a few routine inspections for Ye Wanqing, and the results showed no problem. If it was n¡¯t for Chu Qing ¡¯s expressions, they would suspect that Chu Qing had deliberately tricked her. Next, Qiao Wei wanted to conduct an in-depth and detailed inspection of Ye Wanqing. The inspection process should take off all clothes. Ye Wanqing did not feel embarrassed and said that she would take it off, but Ye Chenxi suddenly said, ¡°Wait.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 398 ¡°You go out and don¡¯t allow me to watch.¡± After the elder sister stopped undressing, Ye Chenxi pointed to Chu Qing and said. Chu Qing raised his eyebrows, didn¡¯t expect because of this, and touched his nose, Chu Qing insisted: ¡°I am also a doctor, stay and see, maybe it will help the elder sister¡¯s condition.¡± ¡°No, you are not allowed to watch.¡± Ye Chenxi made no concessions. At this time, Qiao Wei and Ye Wanqing looked at Ye Chenxi strangely. I don¡¯t know if this is the same again. They are women. Show them to men. Don¡¯t suffer. Ye Chenxi was so stared at by elder sister, biting her lips and explaining hurriedly: ¡°Elder sister, you do n¡¯t know, he is a man of color, he is different from other men, he ca n¡¯t have more women, and he It has also been said that he does not want to marry anyone, but wants to marry a wife. Anyway, he is not allowed to see him. ¡° Ye Chenxi explained a little messy, and even braved such a weird word as a good man. Chu Qing listened to it, and it was absolutely his name. Ye Wanqing¡¯s and Qiao Wei¡¯s reactions were surprisingly consistent. Both of them were surprised to look at Chu Qing. Especially Qiao Wei, as if he had discovered something extraordinary, looked towards Chu Qing¡¯s eyes. In this case, does it mean that as long as she wants, she can always go to Chu Qing, Qiao Wei¡¯s heart involuntarily comes up with such an idea, Fang heart in chaos trembles. Chu Qing was speechless and turned to leave the laboratory. In this case, he was also asked how to stay. As for the sewage that Ye Chenxi splashed on his head, he was too lazy to explain how to clean up her afterwards. Chu Qing was outside the laboratory, and after waiting for a long time, Ye Chenxi 3 talents came out of the laboratory. Chu Qing thought that 3 people would tease him because of the matter just now, but they found that the 3 people¡¯s faces were not very good. ¡°How? Find out what is wrong?¡± Chu Qing speculated. Qiao Wei brows tightly frowns, nodded and shook his head again, this disease really made her stumped and could not solve her uncomfortable. Ye Chenxi was hopeless and depressed, and Ye Wanqing had to be more indifferent. He suddenly smiled and comforted the big guy, saying, ¡°Okay, please be happy. This is nothing new. I was understood a decade ago. It doesn¡¯t matter. ¡° The result was not very good, Chu Qing was very laughed at the face, and the result was quickly stunned by Ye Chenxi. Chu Qing looked back awkwardly and asked Qiao Wei, ¡°What is the specific situation when you came out of the National University? Wouldn¡¯t it be worse than a Jianghu Langzhong, at least everyone sees the illness.¡± Qiao Wei stared back at Chu Qing, she heard Chu Qing¡¯s ridicule come, but the fact is that Chu Qing said, she is not as good as a middle school, Qiao Wei is somewhat frustrated. Still Ye Wanqing was kind and sympathetic, standing up and comforting Qiao Wei, saying: ¡°It¡¯s okay, that river and lake Langzhong didn¡¯t cure me, but next time I saw her, I really want to thank her, at least she helped me continue for so many years. Life.¡± ¡°Continue life, how to continue?¡± Chu Qing asked, compared to materialism, he was more interested in metaphysical things like esoteric, life and so on. Ye Wanqing took out a small porcelain bottle from her pocket and gave it to Chu Qing. There were 3 medicine pill in it. Chu Qing poured out a pill in his hand and was greatly disappointed. He also looked forward to Ye Wanqing¡¯s mouth. He heard what kind of story like 49 sky lanterns continued life, but the result was this. In the medicine pill in his hand, Chu Qing was robbed by Qiao Wei before taking a closer look. Ye Wanqing then explained: ¡°She left 20 4 medicine pills at that time, saying that let me take one pill every year, and I would be able to keep me alive for 30 years old. After that, she would be powerless and let me take care of myself.¡± Chu Qing was a little bit funny in his heart, when Qiao Wei asked aloud: ¡°Can I have a test?¡± She refers to the medicine pill in her hand. (End of this chapter) Chapter 399 ¡°No, how can this be?¡± Ye Wanqing hadn¡¯t spoken yet, and Ye Chenxi hurriedly jumped out and said. This is her elder sister¡¯s life-saving medicine. If there is one less elder sister, she will live one year less, so she should not let Qiao Wei do the experiment. In fact, Chu Qing also wanted to know what medicine pill it was. He had to distinguish it, and he had to destroy one, so Qiao Wei, who was happy, was the wicked one. ¡°Ye Young Lady, rest assured, I won¡¯t damage the medicine pill, I just scrape a little powder.¡± Qiao Wei explained. Ye Chenxi¡¯s complexion is so beautiful, but she said at once: ¡°Will you have less powder, will you let the elder sister live less days?¡± Qiao Wei¡¯s expression was stiff, and Chu Qing felt collapsed for her, ¡°This It shouldn¡¯t be?¡± Qiao Wei gave an ambiguous answer. Chu Qing laughed in his heart and watched the show with joy. Suddenly he was kicked by Ye Chenxi for 2 feet. Ye Chenxi said to Chu Qing: ¡°You said 2 sentences, can you give me an idea?¡± This came too suddenly, Chu Qing wanted to watch the fires burning across the river, didn¡¯t expect so fast, and the fire burned on himself, coughing twice, Chu Qing said with grandeur: ¡°I see, ¡° As soon as he said three words, Chu Qing noticed a cold look around him, Ye Wanqing. I saw Ye Wanqing faint smile looking at Chu Qing, a pair of limpid autumn water eyes, as if you could see through people¡¯s hearts. Sure enough, it was a woman¡¯s heart, seabed needle, Chu Qing¡¯s heart, he could be sure that Ye Wanqing saw his purpose. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s check it out.¡± Ye Wanqing uttered a sound, finalizing. With permission, Qiao Weixing rushed into the laboratory with a medicine pill. Ye Chenxi was afraid that Qiao Wei would be too scratchy, and hurried in, leaving Chu Qing and Ye Wanqing behind. ¡°You are really bad.¡± Ye Wanqing looked at the back of the younger sister with some worry and whispered to Chu Qing. With the younger sister who has a temperament, with Chu Qing, it must not be bullied. The man next to him obviously wants to send medicine pill, but it is really yin enough to push others to touch the mold. Chu Qing shrugged and said indifferently: ¡°I¡¯m not for elder sister¡¯s illness.¡± He wouldn¡¯t be sorry, Chu Qing¡¯s face was thick. ¡°Enough?¡± ¡°Enough?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Joe¡¯s only hand gripped the medicine pill with tweezers, and gently scraped it with a scalpel in one hand. Ye Chenxi asked every time she scraped, was it enough? Qiao Wei was almost annoyed. Fortunately, Ye Wanqing and Chu Qing arrived in time. Ye Wanqing reached out and pulled Ye Chenxi to his side, which freed Qiao Wei. Almost one-eighth of the medicine powder was scraped, and Jon began to test it with the instrument. After the result came out, Qiao Wei gave Chu Qing a meaningful look, and then handed the test report to Chu Qing. Chu Qing glanced at two eyes, the pupil light flashed slightly, and then handed the report to Ye Wanqing. Ye Chenxi was already in a hurry, and quickly looked over, but the sisters could not understand anything, only a series of drug names. Here, Chu Qing and Qiao Weimei come and go. The expressions of the two people are wonderful. Ye Chenxi¡¯s curiosity comes and goes fast. She really can¡¯t understand the report. She withdraws her eyes and happens to see Chu Qing and Qiao Weimei coming and going. Then he asked aloud, ¡°What are you two doing?¡± Hearing this, Chu Qing and Qiao Wei turned their heads away, and did not look at each other. Obviously, the conversation was broken. Chu Qing warned Qiao Wei not to talk nonsense. Qiao Wei stared back at Chu Qing, letting Chu Qing let her go, or avoid talking. . ¡°Is this useful?¡± Ye Wanqing asked when he withdrew his eyes from the report. ¡°Useful.¡± Chu Qing and Qiao Wei said in unison, and the two glared at each other. Ye Wanqing wanted to hear Qiao Wei say, but Ye Chenxi took the lead and said: ¡°What¡¯s the use, Chu Qing, please tell me, is my sister saved?¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 400 Chu Qing shook his head, Ye Chenxi was very disappointed, Chu Qing then said: ¡°I know how this medicine pill is cultivated.¡± Ye Chenxi looked up sharply and looked at Chu Qing brightly and said, ¡°Then you hurry to make 100 tablets, so that my elder sister can live to be 100 years old.¡± Chu Qing laughed dumbly, this girl thought really beautiful, ¡°No, I asked, did the elder sister¡¯s bone marrow be taken from the elder sister¡¯s bone marrow that year? Ye Wanqing complexion slightly changed, nodded and said: ¡°Yes.¡± Ye Chenxi and Qiao Wei were very surprised by this. Chu Qing went on to say: ¡°This medicine pill can maintain the vitality of the human body. Of course, the middle of the rivers and lakes is really a strange generation. I both cannot to bear. I want to see you.¡± ¡°Elder sister¡¯s illness, using his methods, to collect pill and refining medicine, can only make a furnace, Cheng Dan a few, elder sister can live for a few years. Cheng Dan 20 4 at that time,¡± Ye Chenxi hurriedly took the head and asked, ¡°What if I can make 100 cough?¡± ¡°That would naturally be able to live for 100 years.¡± Chu Qing said. Ye Chenxi screamed anxiously in red white: ¡°Then you hurry up and practice, I believe you, you can definitely refine 100.¡± Chu Qing rolled the eyes: ¡°Are you really incomprehensible or confused? I said it can only be practiced once. What is the result of the first time, what is life.¡± Ye Chenxi was so disappointed that he couldn¡¯t help but whispered: ¡°What¡¯s the point of this?¡± Chu Qing pursed her mouth: ¡°It¡¯s sometimes unreasonable to tell the truth. If you don¡¯t believe you and ask your sister, can you justify something?¡± Ye Wanqing took the shoulder of the younger sister and said, ¡°Well, Xiaoxi, you are worried about the elder sister, and the elder sister has no hope.¡± Ye Chenxi listened to elder sister saying this, his nose was sour, and he whispered: ¡°That Jianghu Langzhong is not too good. Only 20 4 pieces were refined. If she can do more ¡­¡± Ye Chenxi had not finished speaking, but was interrupted by Ye Wanqing with a black face: ¡°Xiao Xi, how can you say such a thing, she is the life saving benefactor of the elder sister, and if she doesn¡¯t have her elder sister, she would have died.¡± Ye Wanqing is very serious on the issue of right and wrong, even if she knows that the younger sister is worried for her. ¡°Oh, I was wrong.¡± Ye Chenxi bowed his head to admit that he was wrong. ¡°Okay, this kind of thing is a matter of destiny, and it¡¯s not human. This blink of an eye is in the evening. Let¡¯s go to dinner.¡± Chu Qing suggested. Ye Chenxi was in a bad mood and was wrapped around Ye Wanqing¡¯s shoulders. The entire group walked towards the cafeteria, when Qiao Wei suddenly said: ¡°Chu Qing, don¡¯t you have a way to save Wanqing Young Lady?¡± Chu Qing step one stopped, his face darkened, this dead woman really came, he could not hide. Ye Family sisters hearing this and focused their eyes on Chu Qing in an instant. Ye Chenxi did n¡¯t think much, but was simply surprised and surprised, but Ye Wanqing had something meaningful. Should n¡¯t Chu Qing say this? Is there any way for Chu Qing? He really has it, but it is only there. Far from being able to hydrolyze his thirst, Ye Wanqing¡¯s illness is temporarily helpless. Chu Qing hadn¡¯t spoken yet. This was Ye Chenxi hurriedly asked Chu Qing: ¡°You really have a way, right? Hurry up, Chu Qing, you are really my lucky star.¡± Ye Chenxi held Chu Qing and kissed him. At this time, Qiao Wei took the lead and said, ¡°I will speak for him. The medicine recipe he gave me has a healing sacred medicine that is very effective. If it can be developed, it can be ranked in the entire empire. But what is the point? ¡° Speaking of this, Qiao Wei stared at Chu Qing sneered: ¡°The point is that this medicine recipe is still a simplified version. It is conceivable that if it is a complete volume of medicine recipe, what kind of medicine pill will it be, saying that it is a human life and death Boneless bones are no exaggeration. It is natural that nothing is difficult to grace Young Lady¡¯s illness. ¡° (End of this chapter) Chapter 401 Silence, deathly silence, Qiao Wei ¡¯s eloquent remarks, even Ye Chenxi felt so cool, she stared at Chu Qing, and she needed an explanation. In this case, why Chu Qing is hiding, why not save elder sister. Chu Qing was miserable today by Qiao Wei. Qiao Wei clearly retaliated against Chu Qing. Chu Qing did not make her feel better, and she did not make Chu Qing feel better. Ye Wanqing didn¡¯t say anything. Looked towards Chu Qing¡¯s eyes were full of scrutiny and vigilance, and the gap was born. ¡°I said that if I couldn¡¯t save, I couldn¡¯t save. Qiao Wei said that you can save the medicine recipe of the complete volume, but are you so sure that I have the medicine recipe of the complete volume?¡± ¡°But after all, I still have it in hand, but what about that, tell you, did you make the medicine out? A simple version, you tinkered with half a month, how are you doing?¡± ¡°Now that the words are clear, I simply say something clear. I have medicine recipes and I can practice medicine, but not now, at least within 3 years, I can¡¯t do it. So I chose to hide, and I don¡¯t want to give you Hope, let you down again, 2 come, at this time, I do n¡¯t want to affect each other ¡¯s relationship. ¡° ¡°I can¡¯t do this kind of thing. It¡¯s a disaster when I say it. That¡¯s how people¡¯s hearts are. I always think about it in such a way, whether I am deliberate, whether I am selfish, and if I am unlucky, it is not good for anyone. This is how things are, As for what you think, whatever you say, I still have things. ¡° After Chu Qing finished leaving, Qiao Wei provoked: ¡°He is justifying himself. I do n¡¯t think he wants to treat Wanqing Young Lady.¡± Ye Wanqing is looking thoughtful, and indifferent expression for Qiao Wei¡¯s words. Ye Chenxi bit his lip, silent for a moment, and suddenly said: ¡°I believe him, he is not the kind of person who can¡¯t save himself, Qiao Wei you are a villain.¡± Ye Chenxi finished chasing Chu Qing. In this way, the first high-level meeting of Yip¡¯s Pharmaceuticals was overjoyed and the disaster was hidden. In the evening, after Mother Ye had done the housework, she came here to meet the daughter. The mother and daughter met each other, crying with a headache. Mother Ye had a dinner with everyone. Chu Qing and Ye Wanqing stayed together. The two of them were deeply thoughtful and had zero communication during the whole process. How could Mother Ye not see the problem, but she didn¡¯t ask anything, she didn¡¯t say anything, let the youngster solve it. In the next few days, Ye Wanqing started to manage Ye¡¯s Pharmaceuticals. She was very capable. In just a few days, she took over Ye¡¯s Pharmaceuticals in full swing. 2 people often couple, talking and laughing, Chu Qing is directly overhead in Ye Shi Pharmaceutical. In this regard, Chu Qing remained silent, devoted to study Formation, and occasionally read the book, review, the second mock exam is coming soon, Chu Qing also wants to maintain his top ten ranking. There are also 3 outstanding people, and Chu Qing also occasionally contacted them to go out for dinner, go online, and relax. Mother¡¯s company has also developed rapidly, and there are flowers, which have launched several popular software. Mother¡¯s company successfully transformed and became a black horse in Jinmen. Because of Ye Family¡¯s support, she didn¡¯t encounter anything that is not long-sighted. There is also the dream drunk side. After returning from Yunshan, Chu Qing has been waiting for dream drunk to come to him, but the result is that he can¡¯t wait for anyone. This Chu Qing has some sleep and sleep, and dream drunk is like hanging Chu Qing¡¯s head. On a blade, this knife does not fall down, it is very boring. Then there are Li Family and Tang Family, now several Great Family are holding their strength, secretly accumulating strength, waiting for the next eruption, but also to live together in harmony, and entered a short truce period. (End of this chapter) Chapter 402 Time rushed, and it was already the fifth day of Ye Wanqing¡¯s return. On that day, Chu Qing was in the laboratory, burying his head in a disordered and in a mess room, and can be seen everywhere Chu Qing¡¯s failed product. Suddenly a knock on the door sounded, and someone told Chu Qing to go to the meeting room. This was the order personally given by Ye Wanqing, the president, and it was also the first meeting she held at the company. Anyway, Chu Qing is still going. When Chu Qing arrived, there was no shortage of seats in the conference hall. So many people and so many eyes were staring at Chu Qing who was late, because Chu Qing was the last one to come. . Chu Qing pupil light flashed slightly. He received general knowledge and came over immediately without delay. But it was still late, and it was interesting and intriguing. It seems that someone intentionally made enemies for himself. Although he didn¡¯t mean that, in the eyes of the senior executives sitting at Ye¡¯s Pharmaceuticals, now he must be a supercilious, arrogant, arrogant, sloppy image. It can be said that most people sitting here must see themselves as unhappy. In the final analysis, Ye Wanqing deliberately notified him late, so this is the case. Well, Chu Qing glanced away, and Ye Wanqing, who was sitting on the main seat of the unperturbed, glanced. It seems that this woman, who hangs him up inside the company, is not satisfied yet, and has a great appetite. This play, with Chu Qing¡¯s temperament, let him say something to those sitting in public: sorry, I¡¯m late, everyone pay more attention. This is impossible, the fault is not with him, he disdains to do so, it has no meaning, since Ye Chenxi put it on, then he remembered it. Back to the seat and sit down, Chu Qing only when those eyes entrenched in him are all air. At this time, Ye Chenxi next to Chu Qing elbowed Chu Qing and asked, ¡°Why are you coming now, everyone has been waiting for you for more than ten minutes.¡± She was very anxious about Chu Qing and did not want Chu Qing to leave a bad impression on everyone. Asking this sentence, I hope Chu Qing can give you an explanation. But she was destined to be disappointed. She and Chu Qing had known each other for so long, and she had not known Chu Qing for a few days before her elder sister knew Chu Qing deeply. Ye Wanqing was accurate and Chu Qing would not explain, but Ye Chenxi could not see this. Moreover, Chu Qing is also impossible to ask Ye Wanqing Xingxing to blame. Once someone else believes or not, it ¡¯s one thing. Ye Wanqing actually only needs one sentence. I sent someone to inform me early. How can I put all the mistakes to the assistant? On the head. In this case, those who are already unhappy with Chu Qing will think that Chu Qing is shitting responsibility. In a word, those who are clear are self-clearing, those who are turbid are self-turbid, what others love to think and think, casually, those people are unhappy with Chu Qing and do not look at Chu Qing if they are there. After everyone came together, Ye Wanqing announced the start of the meeting. Miscellaneous 7 and miscellaneous 8 raised many questions and resolutions. Almost everyone present wanted to raise their hands in favor, and Chu Qing from start to finish remained silent. As if I were an outsider, watching Ye Wanqing sing a big show with everyone, this woman is very interesting, the meeting was held for 40 minutes, Chu Qing stared at Ye Wanqing for 40 minutes. Ye Chenxi pinched Chu Qing ¡¯s legs, she told Chu Qing more than once: ¡°What do you stare at my elder sister? Did you look at my elder sister? I disagree, you have 3 hearts and 2 meanings Guy. ¡° Facing Ye Chenxi¡¯s flying vinegar, of course Chu Qing denied it, but only said that he was listening to Ye Wanqing¡¯s speech. Ye Chenxi would doubt it. To the last item of the meeting, Ye Wanqing announced an absolutely significant news for Yeshi Pharmaceutical: ¡°Yishi Pharmaceutical¡¯s first model, a new drug was successfully developed.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 403 The news came out from Ye Wanqing ¡¯s mouth. It burst like a bombshell in the conference hall. Cheers came and went. Everyone ¡¯s face was filled with joy. Chu Qing was also unable to bear raising his eyebrows. It seems that Qiao Wei this There are 2 brushes from the National University. But Ye Wanqing¡¯s next words made Chu Qing¡¯s face grow heavier. ¡°This is the first medicine of our company, in order to better integrate into the market, I want to name it Aoba No.1 ¡­ The main effect of this medicine is to heal wounds, and it has a good effect on trauma and internal injuries. ¡­ After comparison, our Qingye No. 1 is slightly inferior to medicinal power compared to Tang Family¡¯s rejuvenating medicament ¡­ ¡° ¡°We are focusing on the low-end market, targeting those low-level martial artists, and facing ordinary martial artists ¡­ Although the profit is not big, but we can make up for the amount of use ¡­ Well, today I will say so much, everyone go down to prepare, next week We will launch this new drug and turn our new page of Yeshi Pharmaceutical ¡­ ¡° Ye Wanqing said a lot of words, except Chu Qing, everyone applauded Qinghe, Chu Qing sneered alone, this is also called medicine. Ye Wanqing¡¯s attention has always been on Chu Qing, when she saw Chu Qing sneer and asked aloud, ¡°Consultant Chu seems unhappy?¡± The consultant is Chu Qing ¡¯s position at Ye ¡¯s Pharmaceutical. Ye Wanqing got Chu Qing ¡¯s reputation. If it were n¡¯t for Chu Qing ¡¯s holding of Ye ¡¯s Pharmaceuticals in the middle of the night, he would really become an indispensable person. Too. ¡°Unhappy, not to mention, but you want to put this defective product on the market, have you asked everyone¡¯s opinion?¡± Chu Qing answered. Ye Wanqing twitched his lips, looked towards others, as if he was saying that, does anyone disagree? ¡°I disagree.¡± Chu Qing objected. As soon as this remark came out, the noise in the conference hall halted, and everyone talked to each other, Ye Wanqing looked at Chu Qing with interest, and seemed to think that Chu Qing was deliberately opposing her. But honestly, Chu Qing really didn¡¯t. Ye Wanqing targeted him. Chu Qing didn¡¯t take it seriously at all, he was just talking about things. ¡°Why?¡± Ye Wanqing asked questions that everyone cared about. Chu Qing looked around all around, his eyes swept over Ye Wanqing¡¯s group of diehards, and finally fixed on Ye Wanqing, saying, ¡°Are you sure I want to say it here?¡± Ye Wanqing¡¯s eyes changed, hesitating for a moment and then said, ¡°Party.¡± At this time, the senior executives of Yip¡¯s Pharmaceuticals became more and more disgusted with Chu Qing. In their view, Chu Qing was changing directions to expel them. After Ye Wanqing disbanded the meeting, all the people who had left were gone, and only 4 people including Chu Qing, Ye Chenxi and Qiao Wei were left in the conference hall. ¡°Okay, hurry up, what the hell is going on?¡± Ye Chenxi impatient said after the conference room became empty. Chu Qing put her hand on Ye Chenxi¡¯s shoulder, motioned her to don¡¯t be impatient, and then pointed at Qiao Wei: ¡°This is what you have done these days? I gave you the medicine recipe. You castrated like this, and it really worthy of me Ah, just such a defective product, you guys are also embarrassed to produce it? I ¡¯m embarrassed to say it? The NUS also came out this merely. ¡° Chu Qing 3 words and 2 words, said Qiao Wei was red-faced, but she was not ashamed, but rather angry: ¡°Chu Qing, you do n¡¯t spit on blood here, the medicine recipe you give has problems, I just improved it But, also, if you want to find fault for me, just say it, do n¡¯t be eccentric. ¡° ¡°Oh, I¡¯ll find fault for you? You really put gold on your face.¡± Chu Qing laughed, is he so? ¡°You came too little, because you exposed your ulterior motives in front of the president last time, and you were so resentful towards me. You were so targeted at me.¡± Qiao Wei was very angry because Chu Qing doubted her ability. (End of this chapter) Chapter 404 Last time, Chu Qing did n¡¯t want to mention it again, it did n¡¯t make sense. In this case, Chu Qing opened the mouth and said: ¡°If you do n¡¯t say anything, let ¡¯s talk about what you are called Aoba No.1, medicine recipe can give me Have a look? ¡° Qiao Wei coldly snorted, and clicked twice on the tablet in his hand and threw it to Chu Qing. Chu Qing took the tablet and glanced at it, then said with a smile: ¡°This is what you improved? I asked you, why not use the green spirit flower when purifying the jade-green beard fruit, and you add some points to it Zi Hong grass will die, or is Zi Hong grass is too expensive, we ca n¡¯t afford it? And here ¡­ ¡° Chu Qing picked Qiao Wei randomly 7 or 8 questions, and he also took it. A good medicine recipe gave Qiao Weikai all the face, and the medical power was greatly discounted. She still has the face to say that she is finding fault, I do n¡¯t know. Where did confidence come from. ¡°You talk nonsense, do you understand refining medicine? Those you said are either medicinal power, or one yardage, and there is no reaction at all.¡± Joe only clapped the table and stood up to refute Chu Qing. Chu Qing is too lazy to quarrel with her. If so, let ¡¯s use the facts to say, ¡°I do n¡¯t know how to refine pharmaceuticals, but I will pill concocting, and the two can figure it out. As long as the medicine pill is extracted, it proves that there is no problem with the medicine recipe. I can practice it, what do you say? ¡° ¡°I¡¯m your grandson if you make it.¡± Qiao Wei blurted out solemnly vowed without blinking his eyes. Chu Qing blinked several times, and what he heard from Qiao Wei¡¯s mouth was not one or two times. Chu Qing looked at Qiao Wei strangely. If this counted, Qiao Wei would have been He should be called grandfather. Qiao Wei was uncomfortable when looked at by Chu Qing, and Bang patted the table again and said, ¡°So what do you want?¡± ¡°How can I? You don¡¯t see how you deserve me?¡± Chu Qing sneered. Qiao Wei heard this and was so mad that he picked up his phone and notified the outsiders. After a while, a copy of medicine ingredients was prepared for Chu Qing and sent in. In front of several people, Chu Qing opened his arms, spread his 5 fingers, and the spirit flame poured out, forming a pocket-sized pill furnace in the air, and the medical ingredients were thrown in blindly. In less than half an hour, the spiritual flame dissipated, and a moment of azure medicine pill appeared in Chu Qing¡¯s hand, and at the same time, there was a strong medicinal fragrance in the conference hall. The smell of refreshing is enough to be relaxed and joyful, soothing, let alone eat the medicine pill. This time Qiao Wei stunned. She couldn¡¯t say anything in front of the facts, but she just couldn¡¯t see Chu Qing. Well, she suffocated for a long time and said: ¡°Why don¡¯t you stand up early because you are capable of refining medicine? A lot of people are busy, are you happy? ¡° She began to provoke divorce again, Chu Qing was too lazy to explain, anyway, he had already said, he will not refining pharmaceutical agents, refining medicine pill, can other people learn? Qing Ye No. 1 ¡¯s plan was rejected by Chu Qing by the strength of oneself. Qiao Wei whispering returned to the laboratory and put it into work again. Although she was unhappy with Chu Qing, Chu Qing was so skillful, Excited to her, she vowed to refine the medicine, and she should not be provocative in her area of ??expertise. After Qiao Wei left, Chu Qing threw the medicine pill to Ye Chenxi and left the conference hall. Leave 2 Ye Family sisters sitting in the conference hall looked at each other in blank dismay. After being silent for a long time, Ye Chenxi opened the mouth and said cautiously: ¡°elder sister, Chu Qing, I believe him, can you please do n¡¯t, do n¡¯t fight in secret.¡± Ye Chenxi is not blind, she can see Chu The situation between Qing and elder sister. Ye Wanqing smiled, ¡°Yeah, my silly younger sister. Before anyone marries into the house, he talks to him, so he won¡¯t be an elder sister so soon.¡± Ye Wanqing pretended to be heartbroken. Ye Chenxi instantly flushed her cheeks. She knew that elder sister was teasing her, so she whispered, ¡°Elder sister, you will make fun of me.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 405 ¡°Okay, let me talk to him. Don¡¯t think about it. You have time to build martial arts. You are overwhelmed by a man, but it¡¯s embarrassing.¡± Ye Wanqing said with a smile. Ye Chenxi¡¯s face was redder, her fist clenched, and she said very firmly: ¡°I will work hard to fight against him as soon as possible, when the time comes to see if he will tell me to marry him.¡± After coaxing the elder sister away, the confidence that Ye Chenxi had just built collapsed and whispered in a low voice: ¡°However, that is really difficult.¡± Ye Wanqing came to the door of the Chu Qing laboratory, knocked on the door, and heard a voice without emotion: ¡°in ~¡± Ye Wanqing pushed in, Chu Qing was surprised when he saw Ye Wanqing, but he quickly withdrew his gaze from Ye Wanqing and put it back on the sheep fat warm jade in his hand. He was portraying the Formation. In Chu Qing¡¯s laboratory, debris was thrown everywhere. It is no exaggeration to say that there was no shaking in the ground. Chu Qing¡¯s attitude was cold, and Ye Wanqing didn¡¯t mind. He stepped on the floor and walked around to Chu Qing. Suddenly, one of his feet was unstable, and he fell straight to Chu Qing, Chu Qing body flashed. Ye Wanqing rubbed the corners of her mouth and could only stretch out her hand on the ground, sitting beside Chu Qing. ¡°I¡¯m also the elder sister of Chen Xi anyway, you don¡¯t know to help, so you can¡¯t worry about handing your younger sister to you.¡± Ye Wanqing said. Chu Qing pursed her lips and ignored Ye Wanqing. The woman just made that moment. It was clearly intentional. Who knows what sly plan she is playing, Chu Qing still doesn¡¯t touch it. ¡°I¡¯m talking to you? You shouldn¡¯t be so stingy, now, I apologize to you in the morning.¡± Ye Wanqing saw Chu Qing not speaking, and opened the mouth and said again. ¡°No,¡± Chu Qing looked at the jade stone in his hand without looking up. Ye Wanqing smiled and said, ¡°So arrogant.¡± ¡°Your sister.¡± Chu Qing blew out two words from her throat, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to apologize, just don¡¯t say it so reluctantly, it¡¯s like my fault.¡± ¡°Haha, you heard ¡­¡± Ye Wanqing seemed to deliberately tease Chu Qing. Chu Qing was too lazy to interrupt Ye Wanqing directly, saying: ¡°If you have something, say something.¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay to go out.¡± Chu Qing is not at all polite. ¡­¡­ Ye Wanqing not at all because Chu Qing turned his head away in one sentence, but instead picked up a piece of jade stone broken into 4 petals on the ground and put them together, observing the lines above. At this point, she couldn¡¯t move her eyes. After a moment she cry out in surprise: ¡°Is this ancient martial arts cultivation technique?¡± Chu Qing raised his eyes and reached out with lightning to grasp Ye Wanqing¡¯s wrist. After the investigation, he was a little disappointed. He heard Ye Wanqing said that he thought Ye Wanqing was also a martial artist and found that she was an ordinary person. Ye Wanqing saw the meaning of Chu Qing and said, ¡°I ¡¯m not a martial artist, but I used to be. When I was a kid, my mother taught me to practice martial arts, but then I fell ill. The middleman told me that after all my life, it was impossible. If you practice martial arts, the harder you practice, the faster you die. ¡° After listening, Chu Qing grabbed Ye Wanqing ¡¯s wrist and Spiritual Qi went in, and then said, ¡°She was right.¡± This was the first time Chu Qing checked Ye Wanqing ¡¯s body. Last time, Qiao Wei checked it with an instrument, and he did n¡¯t draw any conclusions. Only then Chu Qing found that Ye Wanqing ¡¯s body seemed to be a funnel. Leaked its own vitality. This is the anger loss phenomenon that Jianghu Langzhong said? It really seems to be the case, but Chu Qing has n¡¯t heard it before, nor seen it. (End of this chapter) Chapter 406 ¡°What are you doing?¡± Ye Wanqing asked Chu Qing with his jade stone in his hand. Chu Qing is about to catch people up, and Ye Wanqing is really unfathomable mystery. Without waiting for Chu Qing to speak, Ye Wanqing hurriedly said again: ¡°Don¡¯t rush me first, alas, why is this person of yours so uninteresting to talk to you?¡± ¡°So, you are in love with your brother-in-law?¡± Chu Qing looked weird. Ye Wanqing said with a sip: ¡°You think too much, but are you really not angry?¡± ¡°What¡¯s angry? What happened in the morning? Sorry, I¡¯m busy, I¡¯m not free.¡± ¡°Do you know what I¡¯m talking about? I really don¡¯t mind if you set you up? Are you not afraid that I kicked you that day and let your wealth 2 empty?¡± Ye Wanqing asked. ¡°Really? In addition to Ye Family, there are Tang Family and Li Family in Jinmen. Even without these families, there will be other Zhao Qian Sun Wu, so if you don¡¯t take yourself too seriously.¡± Ye Wanqing is not to Chu Qing You¡¯re welcome, Chu Qing will naturally not be polite to her, if not because of Ye Chenxi, he spent so much effort. Chu Qing and Ye Wanqing giving tit for tat, sparks grow where their eyes meet. ¡°You say that, but it really makes me want to kill you.¡± After tearing his face, Ye Wanqing no longer had a fake smile on his face. ¡°Oh, welcome to the extreme, everyone says abandon one¡¯s benefactor after achieving one¡¯s goal. Do you want to demolish the bridge before you cross the river?¡± ¡°Speak frankly, Chu Qing, I don¡¯t trust you.¡± ¡°Is it because I can¡¯t cure your illness?¡± ¡°Oh, don¡¯t think too much, I just simply don¡¯t trust you, you make me unpredictable and difficult to control.¡± Ye Wanqing narrowed his eyes. Is this a human language? Chu Qing was a little annoyed, ¡°You ¡¯d like to say this to me if you have spared such a big circle? You ¡¯re sick, do you like to control others, oh yes, I almost forgot, you ¡¯re sick or sick light.¡± ¡°However, please think about it with your brain. Your younger sister and Aunt Ye both trust me. Where do you target me? Where do you put them? I thought you came back to help, but now it seems that it is good not to add chaos. . ¡° Chu Qing¡¯s words were heavy. Ye Wanqing heard straight frowns and clenched her fists. She wanted to fight Chu Qing. At this time, her cell phone rang suddenly and answered the phone. Ye Wanqing heard two sentences and hurried away. Chu Qing looked at Ye Wanqing¡¯s back and underestimated the sentence: something is wrong, he is also depressed enough. Knowing that this woman is strong, she wants to control others without moving, and this desire for control is too strong. Chu Qing shook his head and reentered his work in his hands. It was so troubled by Ye Wanqing that Chu Qing couldn¡¯t concentrate one¡¯s mind. The woman left in a hurry. I do n¡¯t know why it happened, so let ¡¯s go and see. Ye Wanqing Cheng aroused Chu Qing¡¯s interest. Such a strong woman, Chu Qing may have to study it carefully. Following Ye Wanqing out of the laboratory, Chu Qing had not yet arrived at Ye Wanqing¡¯s office, and heard a quarrel after a long distance. ¡°Ye Wanqing, I am also a Ye Family person, why not? Today you must give me a statement, otherwise I won¡¯t leave.¡± The voice of this shrew was generally heard, Chu Qing was faintly familiar, and I remembered it carefully. Immediately afterwards came Ye Wanqing¡¯s voice: ¡°You leave me. When I established Yeshi Pharmaceutical, I remember that you 3 rooms were strongly opposed and did not ask for a penny. Now I want to come to pick the fruit. Are you kidding? ¡° Now Chu Qing probably understands what is going on. It turns out that Ye Mei¡¯s mother and daughter wanted to get involved in the company. Hehe, if there is no Ye Wanqing, Ye Meier should be the one to find him now. Ye Wanqing took over the company, which virtually blocked the trouble for Chu Qing, and Chu Qing was happy to watch the show. (End of this chapter) Chapter 407 There is not much movement here, but not many people are watching. After all, in the company, few dare to watch the lively president. Chu Qing was the first to arrive. When Chu Qing arrived, the assistant of Ye Wanqing came out of the president¡¯s office and ran away with a clear slap on his face. She wanted to be beaten by Ye Meier. The person who just called Ye Wanqing should also be her. After Chu Qing, Ye Chenxi heard the news and rushed in, but Chu Qing grabbed his wrist and dragged him outside. ¡°Chu Qing, what are you doing? Let go, Ye Mei¡¯er is in trouble. I have to help elder sister.¡± Encircled by Chu Qing, Ye Chenxi was very anxious. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, let¡¯s take a look first. You can get rid of the fight. What can you do? Don¡¯t worry that Ye Meier is here to fight, it won¡¯t fight. Anyway, he is also a family.¡± Chu Qing comforted Ye Chenxi, his real purpose It¡¯s for watching the show. To be honest, Chu Qing is a bit disappointed with Ye Chenxi, an elder sister. Now that the dog bites the dog, Chu Qing is fun to think about. ¡°Really? You didn¡¯t lie to me?¡± Ye Chenxi expressed doubts about Chu Qing. ¡°Relax, don¡¯t you think your elder sister will be inferior to you? Moreover, if you do it here, we will be able to rush in immediately, Ye Meier dare not.¡± Chu Qing listened with interest and said in a quarrel. Ye Chenxi still worried, bit her lip, she suddenly looked up at Chu Qing with her bright and intelligent big eyes and asked, ¡°Do you not like my elder sister?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s your elder sister who doesn¡¯t like me.¡± Chu Qing speak frankly. ¡°So, you don¡¯t like my elder sister.¡± ¡°Well, I just like you. I like what your elder sister does? Is it possible that you still want me to like your elder sister?¡± Chu Qing said sincerely to Ye Chenxi. Is this confession? Rao is Ye Chenxi, who is usually carefree at this time, and she is also a little shy. She clenched her fist and hammered Chu Qing¡¯s shoulder and coquettishly said: ¡°You know I don¡¯t mean this, are you obsessed with elder sister.¡± Chu Qing pursed her lips, it seems that this girl doesn¡¯t hit the south wall today and doesn¡¯t look back. Nodded, Chu Qing said: ¡°It¡¯s true!¡± He said as lightly as possible. ¡°Why?¡± Ye Chenxi asked. ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t see that your elder sister was so powerful. You see, what happened to Ye Meier?¡± Chu Qing couldn¡¯t explain this question, so he had to change the subject. But Ye Chenxi thought that there was no longer any reason. She lowered her head for a while, and whispered: ¡°You and elder sister, it¡¯s really uncomfortable for me to be caught in the middle. Both of you are my closest people, I don¡¯t I hope to see you like this. I feel that elder sister seems to be guarding against you. In fact, elder sister is not easy. The reason why she is terminally ill is because when your mother is pregnant with her, he is counted by the enemy and in the mother¡¯s stomach. Here, the root of the disease fell, and later, father, father was also injured by people close to him. ¡° Ye Chenxi said, his voice was hoarse, he seemed to cry, his eyes were red, and there was a deep sad color. Chu Qing at first was still staring at the office, and later he heard Ye Family¡¯s past and instantly withdrew his mind. After listening, Chu Qing reached out and hugged Ye Chenxi, hugged her in her arms and comforted her. Can my own pain be a reason for hurting others? This proposition is far-reaching, and Chu Qing does not want to explore it for the time being. ¡°Your elder sister is about to hit someone.¡± Chu Qing said. Sure enough, the next moment snapped, Ye Wanqing directly pulled Ye Meier¡¯s palm, and then said: ¡°You hit my assistant, this slap I will give you back, this time is only a warning, if there is a next time, may It¡¯s not just a slap. ¡°And you go back and tell Ye Mei that my Ye Wanqing is my mother ¡¯s daughter, but I ¡¯m not as soft as my mother. As long as she dares to put her hand in here, she puts in a finger, I chop a finger and put a hand I just chop a hand, if even the entire arm is in, then I will not be polite. ¡° (End of this chapter) Chapter 408 Domineering, Chu Qing listened to Ye Wanqing¡¯s full of domineering words, she had a lot of balance in her heart, she hated foreigners so much, and the method he used for him was already very gentle. Ye Chenxi saw the elder sister beating her, and she was very relieved because Ye Meier should fight, but she said so much to Chu Qing. This abominable guy, did not listen to it, Ye Chenxi fiercely stepped on Chu Qing And then glared at Chu Qing. Chu Qing raised his hand and surrendered: ¡°Okay, I know your elder sister¡¯s life is bitter. Because of something else, just because she is your elder sister of Ye Chenxi. ¡° It¡¯s almost the same. Ye Chenxi is very satisfied with Chu Qing¡¯s answer. The corner of his mouth is unconsciously raised by an arc. What is this guy talking about? What is ¡®Just because she is your elder sister from Ye Chenxi¡¯, is she really that important in his heart? Ye Chenxi was full of joy, like eating honey. Chu Qing didn¡¯t notice Ye Chenxi¡¯s reaction. If he found it, he would blush because he is really not a good lover. He likes to be honest. In the office, Ye Meier was slapped by Ye Wanqing and was mad. Ye Wanqing dared to beat her, but Ye Meier was angry, but she clamored: ¡°You dare to beat me, you are courting death. I ¡¯ll tell you, I ¡¯m going to make this for Yeshi Pharmaceutical. ¡±With a slap, I hit Ye Wanqing. Ye Chenxi saw it, rushed in, and stopped in front of the elder sister, so Ye Meier handed up. 2 You punch, I kick, you come and go, Ye Wanqing¡¯s office suddenly messed up. Chu Qing walked slowly to the door and leaned against the wall to watch the scene inside. Ye Chenxi had made great progress and already had the strength of Wu Jing Grade 6, while Ye Meier had only Grade 4. It was only her who sustained the defeat and suffered losses. Ye Meier apparently realized this too, and while fighting with Ye Chenxi, he was busy dodge, Chu Qing looked at the track of her dodge in his eyes, and a sneer was raised in the corner of his mouth. Sure enough, Ye Mei¡¯er was given a chance. She immediately exposed her gritty claws, reaching Ye Wanqing, who had no power to restrain the chicken. As long as Ye Wanxi was suppressed, Ye Chenxi refrain from shooting at the rat for fear of breaking the vases, Not to worry about. It was just that she forgot that there was a Chu Qing on the side. Chu Qing¡¯s reluctant charge ahead was inserted on Ye Meier¡¯s attacking road and stopped in front of Ye Wanqing. In contrast, Ye Wanqing, this woman seemed to be sure that Chu Qing would save her, there was no panic in her face from beginning to end. Instead, with a faint smile on her lips, Chu Qing really wanted her to endure hardship when she saw her annoying look. However, compared with Ye Meier, 2 harms the right to choose less, Chu Qing thinks Ye Meier is more obtrusive. ¡°Go away ~¡± was stopped by Chu Qing, Ye Meier was yelled, a toe popped a short about one inch long blade from the sole of the toe, and kicked towards Chu Qing. The front part of the short blade showed a blue color, which was clearly quenched. of. But what about this, in the face of absolute strength, the others are clay chickens and pottery dogs, unable to withstand a single blow. Chu Qing flicked his fingertips with a burst of sword energy, collided with the short blade, and made a sound of gold and iron. The short blade was directly flicked by Chu Qing. Then Chu Qing took a step forward and slapped Ye Meier¡¯s chest with a palm. The beaten Ye Meier spurted blood, and then went further. Chu Qing strangled Ye Meier¡¯s neck and held Ye Meier in his hand. I have to say that some people are actually act recklessly. This Ye Meier is no longer one or two times, which has caused Chu Qing to come up. Ye¡¯s Pharmaceuticals can be said to have been contributed by Chu Qing, and Ye Mei¡¯s mother and daughter did not score a point. I don¡¯t want to say that I didn¡¯t have a stumbling block for the leaf mother. Now I want to pick fruits. It¡¯s really shameless. (End of this chapter) Chapter 409 Carrying Ye Meier to the floor-to-ceiling window, Chu Qing kicked a piece of floor-to-ceiling glass and lifted Ye Meier out of the window. It ¡¯s not good here, just 17 layers, but it ¡¯s definitely a spread. Muddy, Ye Meier was terrified. Then there was the arrogance when I came to find Ye Wanqing, 2 tremors, the pants got wet at the speed visible with naked eye, and then it was not finished yet, drops of water dripped down into the air tickly along the heel, Ye Meier Scared of urine. ¡°This is not where you should come, understand?¡± Chu Qing warned Ye Meier. Ye Meier was frightened nodded again and again. With a flick of his hand, Ye Meier was thrown on the floor, Ye Wanqing shouted: ¡°Go away ~¡± At the same time, her heart was dark, this Ye Meier really refuse a toast only to be forced to drink a forfeit, just let her roll, not roll, Rolling scared witless. Ye Meier looked like that, and she dared to stay. Hearing Ye Wanqing¡¯s words, she got up from the ground and ran, but she turned her back to Chu Qing. Chu Qing didn¡¯t see the bitterness in Ye Meier¡¯s eyes. ¡°Elder sister, are you okay.¡± After Ye Meier left, Ye Chenxi said to elder sister. Ye Wanqing shook her head and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine, but you finally did something today that would please me.¡± The latter sentence of her was to Chu Qing. Chu Qing answered: ¡°You¡¯re pleasing to the eye, I¡¯m very upset.¡± ¡°Chu Qing ¡­¡± Ye Chenxi coquettishly said that she didn¡¯t want to see elder sister and Chu Qing like this. Come on, let ¡¯s not bother to see it or not, Chu Qing said, he had something to do and turned away. With 2 Ye Family sisters left, Ye Wanqing stared at the broken floor-to-ceiling window and said, ¡°He is very violent.¡± Ye Chenxi agreed with nodded, whispering in his mouth: ¡°I can¡¯t beat him in my life.¡± ¡­¡­ On the other side, Ye Meier was extremely embarrassed to leave from Ye Shi Pharmaceutical, and her heart was mad, Ahhh, she roared in the heart, today is really shameful, Chu Qing, and those 2 sluts, you wait for me . Ye Meier drove home and didn¡¯t care about changing his pants, so he most urgently went to Ye Mei to cry and told Ye Mei about the situation of Ye¡¯s Pharmaceutical. Ye Mei was also angry with gnash the teeth. Confessing to make Ye Qingmei pay the price, Ye Mei walked around in the living room at home, thinking about how to get revenge. After thinking for a long time, she stopped suddenly, with a gruff face, laughing out loud, Laughing is crazy. ¡°Ye Qingmei, since you won¡¯t let me do this Patriarch, then I¡¯ll do it myself. The excess tendency to clemency also deserves to be Patriarch, and mother was blind in the past ¡­¡± ¡­¡­ Chu Qing returned to the laboratory, picked up the previously unfinished jade stone, just about to engrave the Formation, and suddenly a sneeze, Chu Qing rubbed his nose, he did n¡¯t have a cold, should Ye Meier scold him? Right. Chu Qing was right, someone was scolding him, but not Ye Meier, but Xing Lie. At this time, the Xing family was awe-inspiring, and the mayor, Xing Lie, had to come out to entertain guests. It is conceivable that the identities of this group of guests are all great characters from Imperial Capital, and some are even the former colleagues of Xing Lie. They came to Jinmen only for one thing, that is, the flood that appeared in Yunjiang Dragon. Speaking of this, Xing Lie scolded Chu Qing in his heart. In order to block the mouth, he can only take out the fake dragon scales, and then prove to everyone that it is a fake dragon scales, so that this group of great gods from Send off on the small land boundary of Jinmen. This is a pain for Xing Lie, so to speak anyway, he said everything was done before he sent the people away, and the family spent a lot of money. Can Xing Lie not complain about Chu Qing? So after sending the people away, Xing Lie mouthed little bastard, and little bastard scolded continuously. If it were n¡¯t for Chu Qing ¡¯s appetite for him, Xing Lie really wanted to give Chu Qing away. As for the group of people who were fooled by Chu Qing from Imperial Capital, whether Chu Qing was fried or torn alive, at will. In the end, Xing Lie still refrained, he also looked forward to Chu Qing, can bring him fun. It ¡¯s quite boring to spend a long time in this small place in Jinmen. Finally, it ¡¯s hard to meet a fun person. He does n¡¯t want to end so soon. (End of this chapter) Chapter 410 Xing Lie sent away the people of Imperial Capital, Yunjiang Flood Dragon, and he couldn¡¯t hide it. When everyone learned that this was a fake news, the reaction was all stunned, and then scolded the sky, scolded the ground, scolded the air . Imagine who can be in a good mood after being fooled. It is also appropriate to scold 2 sentences. Only Li Yan, when he heard the news, didn¡¯t he scold others, but her face seemed to drip water somberly. Without a word, she returned to Li Family. She raised her hand and broke the usual favorite blue and white amphora. This bottle was originally a pair. When Li Youwei died, Li Yan fell One, now another. The entire process of development thought for a moment, Li Yan was not stupid, naturally understand that Flood Dragon is fake, then Huang Kaishan was killed by him, and was calculated. ¡°Ye, light, eyebrow.¡± Li Yan growled with hate. Actually let her plant such a big follower, it is ridiculous that she was still being turned around, and at the time she really believed the gossip. Ha ha, she Li Yan thought she wouldn¡¯t lose Ye Qingmei, this time she was hit hard. Now even if Huang Kaishan is suspicious of death, she is powerless. There is no relationship between her and Huang Kaishan. Revenge for Huang Kaishan is not enough. But her Li Family, therefore, had a little less help, and her Li Yan was being played with applause, which could not be the case. Go to the Jianwu Department and make a fuss with Huang Kaishan¡¯s identity? Li Yan is not stupid. It is too late. The Supervision Department has changed the master. She is now looking for mostly all in vain. In the past, she and Huang Kaishan used to do things for public benefit. It¡¯s ugly, so, this dumb is owed to her. Li Yan was about to kill someone, and Mengzui got the news over there. When it was false, Mengzuo called out impossible. She saw the dragon, but the Heavenly Dragon was still in her stomach. What. But there is no wind in the hole. For a while, it will be true, and then for a while. Dream and drunk can¡¯t figure it out. Let¡¯s go, remembering the breath of Heavenly Dragon first, the face of Dream drunk changed, and reached out to touch his belly ¡­ Li Family because of Li Yan killing intent ups and downs, for a time he swiftly fought for horses, it seems to be fiercely revenge back. At this time, Li Family attracted a mysterious guest. At midnight, a woman in a cloak was led by Li Family¡¯s old servant Li Ai into the Li Family¡¯s inner hall with a lantern. I stayed in the Li Family¡¯s inner hall until 5 o¡¯clock before I left. On the 2nd day, the original Li Family, which was aggressive, suddenly fell away, as if nothing had happened. On the side of Ye¡¯s Pharmaceutical, Chu Qing entered the small half-month diligent and diligent efforts, and finally succeeded in making a small jade pendant, only palm-size, want to use it to replace a person¡¯s cultivation, not enough, tentatively regarded as a semifinished product Right. If martial artist wears it for a long time, it can greatly improve the speed of martial arts, because it is constantly transforming Spirit Qi of Between Heaven and Earth into Inner Strength. Martial artist only needs to store it. The success of this jade piece made Chu Qing see hope, and Chu Qing impatient went home to see his parents, and he shared it with his mother. When Chu Qing sent the jade to mother, and told her the purpose of her, the reaction of mother, Chu Qing will never forget. The mother felt cautiously for a moment, then let go of her hand like an electric shock, and Yu Pei onion dropped it. Mother Chu 2 stared blankly at her hand that had just taken Yu Pei, and her tears fell silent. Mother Chu rushed up and hugged Chu Qing, holding Chu Qing in her arms and holding it tightly. Le Chu¡¯s Chu Qing was a little breathless. From the perspective of mother¡¯s reaction, Chu Qing knew that mother¡¯s heart must be very bitter. He has a new motivation in his heart, he must let mother recover his strength, and even become a martial artist of the cream of the crop, which is more powerful than that of Ye Qingrou, and then let mother defeat Ye Qingrou with his own hands. Although mother didn¡¯t say it, Chu Qing already regarded Ye Qingrou as his enemy. It¡¯s simple. Ye Qingrou benefited the most from the expulsion of mother. This reason is enough. (End of this chapter) Chapter 411 After spending half a day at home, Chu Qing returned to the company again, he had a big goal, the Formulation still needs to be improved, and the material of jade stone is too common, how can it be compared with the human body? Using it to carry a large array of human bodies is ultimately limited, so Chu Qing has to have better materials. Ye Wanqing, the past few days no longer have trouble with Chu Qing, she found out the reason why Ye Meier came to the company that day. It turned out that Ye Meier did not come early, but did not come late, but came at that time because someone disclosed the news of Qingye No. 1 to Ye Mei¡¯s mother and daughter. Originally, Ye Mei¡¯s mother and daughter were not optimistic about Ye¡¯s Pharmaceuticals, and felt that Ye Qingmei was drawing a tiger using a cat as a model. What others did, she also did what she did. In the end, she could only be nondescript. , But also lose a sum of money. So at Ye Family¡¯s family meeting, Ye Mei¡¯s mother and daughter obstructed like 100, and finally didn¡¯t pay a penny. Suddenly I got the news of No. 1 Aoba. Ye Mei¡¯s mother and daughter for a time, jealously mad, naturally wanted to jump in. And the person who leaked the news was naturally one of the top executives of Ye¡¯s Pharmaceuticals who attended the meeting that day. She collected the money from Ye Mei¡¯s mother and daughter. As a result, things were revealed, and Ye Wanqing was found out. Chu Qing can only be described as miserable in the end. To be honest, Ye Wanqing is Chu Qing in mind, and should be the person of Ye Family Patriarch. She not only has the wisdom and vision of the mother leaf, but also the decisiveness that the mother leaf has not prepared. Ye Wanqing killing the chicken to warn the monkey, using this incident to once again consolidate her position inside Ye Shi Pharmaceutical, and completely make Ye Shi Pharmaceutical a piece of iron, so that the trick of Ye Mei ¡¯s mother and daughter is not only wrong. Ye Wanqing caused losses, but helped her. Chu Qing¡¯s attitude toward this is vague. As long as he remembers Ye Wanqing¡¯s character, Chu Qing really does not know whether he should be happy or worried. After Qing Qing ¡¯s plan was rejected by Chu Qing, Qiao Wei ¡¯s overtime work over the course of 2 days and nights seemed to have achieved remarkable results, but he still did not completely develop Ye Wanqing ¡¯s renamed Qingye 2. Turn medicine pill into a potion, but not only dilute it, then with no difficulty, the knowledge here is deep. However, Ye Wanqing seemed anxious, and she had already given a name to the drug since she had not developed it. Therefore, he invited Chu Qing to the office and discussed with Chu Qing the feasibility of Qingye No. 2 program in detail. He had already ordered people to start preparing large quantities of medicine ingredients. In this regard, Chu Qing has no objection, these things will be prepared sooner or later. On the contrary, Ye Wanqing seemed a little nervous. This batch of medicine ingredients is worth a full 100000000 million. This is not a small sum for Ye Family. Moreover, Ye Family has more than a dozen 100000000 million in Yip Pharmaceuticals. If Aoba 2 fails, Ye Family will be self-defeating, Ye Wan clears the pressure on her shoulders, which makes her a little breathless. But by this time, you can only take all on one throw, win, succeed, lose, and die. Coming out of Ye Wanqing¡¯s office, Chu Qing rarely wants to relax. It¡¯s already summer in the blink of an eye. It¡¯s 2 months before the college entrance examination is full, and I don¡¯t know what happened to the school. Since that night, although Tang Ziyan has called Chu Qing, she hasn¡¯t come to Chu Qing again, maybe she is ashamed. In fact, Chu Qing doesn¡¯t mind at all. Taking a stand on this thing, sometimes it can¡¯t be decided by personal will. Life is alive, and there are too many times for last resort. Ye Chenxi the past few days, I do n¡¯t know what the stimulus was, and I went crazy to build martial arts. After Chu Qing gave her a jade pendant, I entangled Chu Qing all night. Chu Qing really admired her physical strength and almost made Chu Qing walked against the wall. (End of this chapter) Chapter 412 Chu Qing was in a good mood and called Zhai Yu to come out to drink. In the bar, Zhai Yu drank too much, and was obsessed with Chu Qing. He had to let Chu Qing talk about the Flood Dragon in Yunjiang. The news of Zhai Young Master was well informed, because Sejin The particularity of Auction House. He often knows many things that others do not know, plus he is not stupid, so it is expected that the matter is related to Chu Qing, and Chu Qing is not a friend Chu Qing to tell him. Well, let¡¯s talk about it, Chu Qing also has few intimate friends, 3 words and 2 sentences took the matter of Huang Kaishan in one stroke, Chu Qing focused on the story of Zhai Yu Yunjiang Qingjiao. When he heard that Yunjiang really had a Flood Dragon, Zhai Yu exclaimed directly: ¡°brother, didn¡¯t you play me? Yunjiang really has a dragon?¡± Zhai Yu noisy in the bar with his tongue, Chu Qing hurriedly covered his mouth, but fortunately, the deck all around no one, the sound of the music is also loud, and Zhai Yu¡¯s words were not heard. ¡°I said to you quietly, do you want me to accompany you to the streets of death? You don¡¯t want to die, don¡¯t hold me.¡± Chu Qing is serving this guy, saying that he drinks all day, and the amount of wine is still so bad. ¡°Okay, okay, I whispered, but you can¡¯t lie, lie to me.¡± Zhai Yu¡¯s words were a bit unfavorable, but his eyes were clear and not too confused. He also knew that when the news spread, they had to be hacked to the streets by martial artists who were looking for dragons. ¡°That¡¯s azure¡¯s Flood Dragon, thirty-forty meters long ¡­¡± Chu Qing described the green jiao¡¯s news to Zhai Yu. Zhai Yu was dumbfounded and finally said to Chu Qing: ¡°Where is it, can you take me to see it?¡± Zhai Yu has heard of dragons, but he has never seen dragons. He remembers when he was a kid, when Great Grandmother said that he would take a group of their children to see the dragon in the Imperial Palace, but the number of places was limited, and only three were allowed. Therefore, a group of their children had passed a test and passed the test. As a result, he got the top 3 in the test. What is ridiculous is that he is a surname, so he cannot pass the test. What¡¯s the reason for shit? Zhai Yu thought of it, and felt lonely and bitterly bitter. Chu Qing didn¡¯t know where the green Jiao went, so Zhai Yu¡¯s suggestion was that he couldn¡¯t do it. The two people were drinking wine. Zhai Yu thought that Chu Qing told him that he almost watched the dragon when he was young. Chu Qing immediately shot his chest and said to Zhai Yu: ¡°Isn¡¯t it just a dragon, you are so sad, I will take you to catch the dragon in the Yunjiang, and it will be scrapped by me. Can be caught. ¡° ¡°Okay, then we¡¯re done, you will take me to catch the dragon when you have time. As long as you catch it, I will give you 10,000,000,000, no, 20,000,000,000, the house has money.¡± Zhai Yu said along Chu Qing¡¯s words, he thought Still not very serious, just thought Chu Qing was comforting him. Later, the 2 people said something else, Chu Qing wanted Zhai Yu to help promote Green Leaf 2, when the time comes, Ye¡¯s Pharmaceutical will definitely become famous, defeat Li Family, defeat Tang Family, nothing difficult. For this small requirement, Zhai Yu naturally agreed, but he complained about Chu Qing, why not do business with him, and everyone should make money if they have money. Chu Qing had to promise him that he would wait until he went to Imperial Capital to make money together. When the stars were sparse and the lights were bright, the two people came out of the bar and went home. Chu Qing drank slightly, and returned to Ye Shi Pharmaceuticals, deep and shallow, but before walking to his lounge, Chu Qing returned from afar, and a person stood in the corridor to see where she stood , Or in front of his room, what¡¯s going on, Chu Qing thought to walk towards that person. (End of this chapter) Chapter 413 ¡°Hey, what are you doing?¡± Chu Qing walked to the door of the room and glanced at it. The door number on the door confirmed that he hadn¡¯t gone wrong before asking. ¡°Ah ~¡± Qiao Wei standing in front of Chu Qing¡¯s room was startled. She was nervous just now, and she didn¡¯t find Chu Qing at all. She thought Chu Qing was in the room. ¡°Midnight, don¡¯t scream, what sly plan do you have here?¡± Chu Qing had a headache for Qiao Wei. Those who did what Qiao Wei did to Chu Qing, instead of others, were already Chu Qing I don¡¯t know where I kicked. But Qiao Wei, Chu Qing is very patient with her, perhaps because she still has some usefulness, so so far, she is only one that has angered Chu Qing more than once, but she can still be safe in Chu Qing. People swaying in front of them. ¡°No, no, did you drink?¡± Qiao Wei¡¯s topic turned hard. Chu Qing was too lazy to expose her, and asked, ¡°Can¡¯t I drink?¡± Qiao Wei¡¯s eyes turned: ¡°Of course, if it¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll go first.¡± Qiao Wei finished, and turned to slip. Chu Qing was able to let her go so easily, and grabbed Qiao Wei¡¯s wrist. Chu Qing said seriously: ¡°Say, what¡¯s the matter with me?¡± Qiao Wei¡¯s sneaky look, nothing strange. ¡°But, can¡¯t you say it?¡± Qiao Wei was frightened by Chu Qing and said stutteringly. ¡°What do you say?¡± Chu Qing eyes slightly narrowed. With this expression and tone, Qiao Wei knew that Chu Qing was angry and casually said: ¡°That, I have overcome the problem. Tomorrow, at the latest, the day after tomorrow, I will be able to study Qingye 2 in one fell swoop. How, I Awesome? ¡° ¡°Really? It¡¯s really slow.¡± ¡°You ~¡± Qiao Wei not only did not get admiration, but despised her, she would leave with a spur of her hand. The result did not escape, her wrist was still grasped by Chu Qing, Qiao Wei was not happy to ¡°let go.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t let it go, you¡¯d better tell me the truth. Do you want me to remind you that you wouldn¡¯t come to specifically notify me of this kind of thing, so do you think your explanation is reasonable?¡± Chu Qing¡¯s eyes circulated With fierce rays of light, Qiao Wei¡¯s thoughts were indifferent. ¡°Okay, just talk, are you free?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Well, I heard you like women, I want to relax.¡± Huh, Chu Qing took a deep breath because he was afraid that he could not take Qiao Wei into the wall. Everyone is an adult, and Chu Qing can¡¯t understand Qiao Wei. But she, ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh ¡­ Chu Qing face sank like water, after harboring malicious intentions glaring at Qiao¡¯s only eye, he pressed Qiao Wei against the wall in situ and put his hand up and down. Qiao Wei thought that Chu Qing agreed, and was very happy, and tried his best to cooperate. Chu Qing was annoying, but this pair of skins was really eye-catching. Just when Qiao Wei was distracted by Chu Qing, Chu Qing stopped suddenly and rushed to Qiao Wei loudly roared: ¡°Go away ¡­¡± He would not let this woman succeed, he had to leave one for her I was deeply impressed that it would be uncomfortable to stop this kind of thing. Qiao Wei was a little dumbfounded by Chu Qing, she stared at Chu Qing with a blank stare, cry out in surprise: ¡°Aren¡¯t you all right?¡± No, these three words resemble magic spells, echoed in Chu Qing¡¯s mind, he clenched his fists, really unable to bear wanted to beat people. (End of this chapter) Chapter 414 Seeing Chu Qing¡¯s appearance of wanting to kill, Qiao Wei hurriedly shut up and said with a sullen smile: ¡°Then, I will go now. If you need it again, I have time at any time.¡± Qiao Wei is also a living creature. It is impossible that it is not changed. The loss in Chu Qing ¡¯s hands is not a little bit. She learned well this time. This is the case with Rao, and Chu Qing is not angry. I really want to give this woman a good proof. But before waiting for Chu Qing to speak, Qiao Wei has run away. Chu Qing was covered with black lines, ready to return to the room to rest. At this moment, Ye Wanqing took her little secretary with her little secretary, stepping on high-heeled shoes, banging, banging all the way to Chu Qing. Chu Qing loosened the door handle and waited for Ye Wanqing to work with Ye Wanqing for so many days. He had never seen this woman panic like this. On the contrary, it made Ye Wanqing panic like this, it was definitely not a trivial matter. ¡°Quick ¡­ fast, me, my mother ¡­ something happened.¡± Ye Wanqing ran out of breath, and after a short sentence she almost fainted. Chu Qing brows tightly frowns, looking at the gasping Ye Wanqing, he looked forward to getting more news from Ye Wanqing¡¯s mouth, otherwise he could do nothing with this sentence alone. Ye Wanqing just arrived at the front foot, and rushed out another person from the stairs. It was Ye Chenxi who was fierce. The expression on the faces of the two people was almost the same. The difference is that although Ye Chenxi came up the stairs, she was a martial artist after all. Not panting. ¡°Elder sister, you are here, did you tell Yang Yi about your mother?¡± Ye Chenxi asked Ye Wanqing with a quick tone. Ye Wanqing gasped, unable to speak, but pointed at Chu Qing with her finger, which meant that Ye Chenxi would tell Chu Qing. Chu Qing did not bother, when Ye Chenxi tone barely fell, he said: ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Aunt Ye?¡± ¡°My mother-in-law, now ambushed by Li Family, save my mother.¡± Ye Chenxi begged Chu Qing. Although what she said was a little more detailed than Ye Wanqing, it was not enough. Chu Qing within the body Spiritual Qi churned and drove all the alcohol out, saying: ¡°What is the specific matter, make it clear.¡± ¡°Who, yes, Qiao Wei, did n¡¯t Qiao Wei say that she has overcome the problem of Aoba 2? So my elder sister is ready to prepare the raw materials of Aoba 2 in advance, in case of unexpected needs, and avoid when the time comes when someone takes the opportunity to raise the price. ¡° ¡°The order has been placed well, and the money transaction is also very smooth, but when mother returned to Ye Family with this batch of goods, Li Family was ambushed, and mother sent a message saying that Li Family was at least dispatched this time. 4 martial artists at the same level as her, and our Ye Family only has mother and aunt, so please save mother. ¡° Chu Qing listened to Ye Chenxi, and the expression on his face was a little bit more serious. This time the trouble was really terrible. Li Family¡¯s counterattack came so fast, so swiftly, and some people were completely unprepared. This time, not only the mother leaf was in deep trouble, but also more than a dozen 100000000 million of the goods also fell into the hands of Li Family. This was to destroy Ye Family. Chu Qing told himself to be calm. Now the impulse is likely to mess up the whole thing. ¡°Chu Qing, I will show you the way, let¡¯s go together.¡± Ye Chenxi exchanged a breath, took Chu Qing¡¯s hand, and said he was leaving. ¡°I am going alone, you are waiting for my news here.¡± Chu Qing told Ye Chenxi, the situation there is very dangerous, and the strength of Ye Chenxi is not enough. ¡°No, I want to go with you. I¡¯m not afraid of death.¡± Ye Chenxi understood Chu Qing¡¯s meaning and shook his head firmly. (End of this chapter) Chapter 415 ¡°But I¡¯m scared.¡± Chu Qing said with a slap in the back of Ye Chenxi¡¯s neck. Ye Chenxi was not afraid of death, but Chu Qing shot Ye Chenxi to die. His woman, Chu Qing, was not allowed to die. Ye Chenxi 2¡¯s eyes fell into Chu Qing¡¯s arms, and Ye Wanqing also breathed out. She was calmer than Ye Chenxi. She didn¡¯t beg Chu Chu like Ye Chenxi, just opened a pair of limbid autumn water eyes, that¡¯s it Quietly looking at Chu Qing, there are 10000 1000 emotions in his eyes, among which there is no lack of suspicion and anxiety. ¡°You take care of her, send the address to my mobile phone, and give me the car key, I will go, no matter whether you believe or not me, this time I will spare no effort.¡± Chu Qing stuffed Ye Chenxi to Ye Wanqing Said in his hand. At this time, Chu Qing was too lazy to care what the thoughtful woman thought, anyway, he must have saved it. Ye Wanqing took the letter and took Ye Chenxi suspiciously, and then gave the assistant a color. The little assistant immediately handed the car key to Chu Qing. Chu Qing took the key and turned and rushed into the elevator. Pressing the button on the negative first floor, Chu Qing went straight to the underground parking lot. While the elevator was descending, Chu Qing took out his mobile phone and called Mengzui. Chu Qing needed a foreign aid. According to Ye Chenxi, Li Family has at least 4 battle strengths above the border, while Ye Family only has 2 Ye Qingmei and Ye Jinzhu. Even if Chu Qing goes, there are only 3, even if you save the person The goods had to be lost. Ye Family couldn¡¯t afford the loss, and Chu Qing couldn¡¯t wait, and couldn¡¯t wait for another game. And the strength of Li Family is more than that, there are people in the dark at 10000? The specific situation, people who are not on the scene don¡¯t even know, this matter is full of evil doors, Chu Qing had to be cautious. And afterwards, it seems that Ye Family must be sorted out again. Even if the mother of Ye does not do it this time, Chu Qing will have to come by himself, not because he ca n¡¯t wait, but ca n¡¯t bear it. Just ask, Li Family wants to retaliate and counterattack, but why is it at this time, but after Ye Ma receives such a large amount of goods, this is also a coincidence, it is incredible, various reasons, no It goes without saying that Ye Family has ghosts and inner ghosts. The phone rang 3 times and it was connected over there. The dream drunk lazy voice came: ¡°Yeah, is n¡¯t this Mr. Chu Qing Chu? Why did I think of calling me now, I thought you did n¡¯t want to Are you elder sister? ¡° On the phone, Meng Zui held the phone in one hand and touched the abdomen in the other, cynically said. After the last incident of Yunjiang Qingjiao, Chu Qing¡¯s identity was seen. Meng Zui thought that Chu Qing would contact her immediately afterwards. As a result, hey, Meng Zui was left empty these days, holding his stomach. ¡°Besides the matter of my elder sister, I have something else to look for you. After this time, I will make a break with you and completely solve the conflict between you and me ¡­¡± Before Chu Qing¡¯s words were finished, he was interrupted by Meng Zui: ¡°It¡¯s broken? Chu Qing, you dare to have a face to mention to me, are you also worthy?¡± Hearing Chu Qing to cut off contact with her, Meng Zui burst into hair instantly Too. Meng Zui¡¯s words imply that the meaning is too heavy, and Chu Qing tentatively asked, ¡°Do you want me to be responsible for the last thing?¡± After this sentence was finished, Chu Qing was awkward and he was almost used to this World is over, and it¡¯s weird to do something that echoes Chu Qing¡¯s logic. Beep ¡­ beep ¡­ beep ¡­ Mengzui hung up the phone directly. Chu Qing breathed out in a relaxed manner, and he said, he must have made a mistake. He once again called Mengzui¡¯s phone, Chu Qing straight to the point, and he did not shy away from the situation of the mother leaf. I repeat it, and add a sentence at the end: ¡°Help me once, you can just mention the conditions.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 416 ¡°Just mention? Are you sure?¡± Meng Zui didn¡¯t rush to hang up the phone this time, but said in a playful way. ¡°Yes.¡± Chu Qing can hear the playful meaning of Meng Zui¡¯s words, but this time, he wants to save Ye Mu, not to worry about these. ¡°What if I want that sword?¡± Mengzuo Lion¡¯s big mouth, she knows how precious Chu Qing has that sword, saying that that sword is Chu Qing¡¯s life is almost the same. ¡°OK.¡± Chu Qing agreed without thinking, because he didn¡¯t have to think about this question. He gave the sword to other people, so it was all false, just to keep the dream drunk. Hearing Chu Qing¡¯s answer, dream drunk slightly, no matter whether Chu Qing is really given or false, Nengsong has been very good, to know that she has done a lot of efforts before, Chu Qing can not even take it easy. ¡°There is still that mask.¡± Meng Zui is more serious, she wants to challenge Chu Qing¡¯s bottom line. ¡°No problem.¡± Chu Qing pretend to be polite, to deceive the dream drunk to the scene first, at worst when the time comes to make a fake, give the dream drunk a fake sword, a fake mask. ¡°Oh, is that true? When are you so generous?¡± Meng Zui neither too fast nor too slow Xiang Chu laughed Chu Qing. Chu Qing had already got on the bus and hurried to the place where Ye Mu had an accident. It was a pier on the edge of the Yunjiang River, outside the city. ¡°Can you help me?¡± Chu Qing responded to Mengzui. He was a little irritable at this time. Chu Qing was not a fool. He couldn¡¯t hear Mengzuo¡¯s attitude. Mengzui didn¡¯t mean to help him. ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry, just talk for a while, maybe I¡¯m in a good mood, and I will really help you.¡± Dream drunk said with a lovable smile, she was happy to listen to Chu Qing anxiously. Chu Qing¡¯s face was dull, and he hung up the phone deliberately, but he was undecided and dreamed of drunkenness. In addition to being disappointed, Chu Qing actually had a touch of loss. Does he still have any expectations about dream drunk ? Or do you like to get drunk? Chu Qing asked himself, this question couldn¡¯t be figured out for a while, and shook his head. Chu Qing got rid of the complicated thoughts and said to Meng Zui for the last time: ¡°Help me.¡± Chu Qing¡¯s tone was pleading, the dream drunkenly clenched the phone, the smile on her face disappeared, confused, at that moment, she really had a kind of want to ignore everything, rush to help Chu Qing Impulse. But when she gritted her teeth, Mengzui resolutely hung up the phone again. Her hands were resting on her abdomen and her eyes were complicated. She did not go, but she couldn¡¯t go. With her pride, she was not allowed to explain to Chu Qing. There was a busy tone on the phone. Chu Qing dropped his phone angrily. Was the dream drunk woman really so desperate? I don¡¯t want to feel old, Chu Qing feels a little bit embarrassed, and everyone has been honest with each other. Chu Qing thinks that he is not a kind of love, but he has some big men¡¯s ideas. For his women, he always subconsciously trusts them and marks them on his side, such as Qiao Wei, even if they have no feelings, but Chu Qing is still very tolerant to her. Otherwise, relying on those things that Qiao Wei did, provoke alienation, and stand up to Ye Wanqing to resist Chu Qing ¡­¡­ That thing is enough for Chu Qing to have reason to let her disappear, and Ye¡¯s Pharmaceutical is not necessary, but Chu Qing Endure. The situation is critical, this time Chu Qing is somewhat passive, and had no choice but Chu Qing can only temporarily change the plan, he notified Xiaoyu, let Xiaoyu take the Jianwu Department directly to stop people. At this time, this card in Chu Qing¡¯s hand was completely lifted by Li Family. (End of this chapter) Chapter 417 Chu Qing notified Xiaoyu, but it took time for Xiaoyu to bring the people from the Jianwu Department, so Chu Qing arrived before them. When I arrived at the pier, there was nothing but a faint bloody smell in the air. Chu Qing found many bloodstains, but no one was found, not even a corpse. It seemed that the leaf mothers were playing and retreating, and had left here. Chu Qing pursued along the bloodstains. After a few minutes, I finally found the first body. This person was also a martial artist, but he could n¡¯t stand the other ¡¯s firepower. He was shot into a sieve with a gun, and he did n¡¯t have a good piece of meat on his body. The person who served should be Ye Family. . Going forward, Chu Qing has found many corpses one after another. Basically, there are more Ye Family and less Li Family. That is to say, in this battle, Li Family is absolutely dominant, which can play this effect. . After chasing for a few kilometers, there were more and more corpses along the way, the injuries on the corpses also changed, fewer and fewer bullet holes, and more and more blunt wounds from the knife wounds. common martial artist is okay to avoid one or two bullets, but it does n¡¯t help when encountering large firepower. This is the reason why those people were killed by guns. Chu Qing guessed that Li Family at first is to fight with hot weapons. Battle of Attrition. After the bullets in his hand, the grenade was poured out, and then the harvest was close, and this time, it was precisely the most dangerous time for Ye Family, because it showed that Li Family had absolute confidence. Thinking of this, Chu Qing stepped up the speed unconsciously. After ten minutes of walking, Kung Fu paid off, Chu Qing finally heard the sound of fighting, Chu Qing changed his breath and went straight to the other side. Murderous intention is 4 volts in the air. When I ran here, I was basically close to the Yunshan area. It can be said that it was on the periphery of Yunshan. The terrain was undulating and there were bushes. When Chu Qing arrived, it was not unexpected that the two families of Li Ye were in close combat. Both Ye mother and Ye Jinzhu were in a pair of 2 and fell back and forth. At all around, there were many people who fell in the car and fell over. , Medicine ingredients are loaded in the truck. Chu Qing couldn¡¯t take a closer look, and rushed into the field directly in front of Ye Jinzhu. Ye Jinzhu¡¯s strength was not as good as that of Ye mother. Therefore, he was injured not badly for the 2 Martial artists of Li Family, which is already an arrow at the End of its flight, if not Chu Qing arrived in time, inserted in the battle, Ye Jinzhu will definitely die. After masked Chu Qing stopped Ye Jinzhu¡¯s opponent, Ye Jinzhu couldn¡¯t help but sit directly on the ground, coughing up blood in his mouth, and breathed weakly to Chu Qing, thanking him: ¡°Mr. Jian, thank you.¡± Chu Qing did not want to reveal his identity, so he put on a mask on the way to come, and appeared as Mr. Jian at this time, just right. ¡°You gather people, report to the team to defend, and your helpers will arrive immediately.¡± Chu Qing¡¯s figure flashed, and said while fighting with people. Ye Jinzhu ¡¯s opponents are two old women. Chu Qing did a survey of Li Family and recognized one of them. This person is Li Family ¡¯s Great Elder Li Yuan, and the other is a raw face, but with her life Don¡¯t be close to me. Chu Qing saw the shadow of the Taoist aunt in the past, Chu Qing guessed that this person most likely came from the Quanzhen religion. Chu Qing realm is comparable to them, but the fighting experience is not comparable to them, so even with the 2 people, Chu Qing did not fall into the disadvantage for a while. (End of this chapter) Chapter 418 There is a man besides her old rivals Li Yan. Of course, there is a man, of course, not a real man. Like Huang Kaishan, he is a eunuch, wearing a gray coat, beardless white face. I can¡¯t see anything at a glance, but when I look closely, Chu Qing is confused. If he didn¡¯t see it, Huang Kaishan¡¯s body was swallowed by Yunjiang Qingjiao, and Chu Qing thought Huang Kaishan was reborn. Because this person is so similar to Huang Kaishan, whether it is cultivation technique or imposing manner, it is exactly the same. For a time, Chu Qing gave a little sense of consternation. The strength of the mother leaf was originally higher than that of Li Yan, but coupled with such a Yin man, the mother leaf support was also very hard. Expert duel, a little careless, is body dies and Dao disappears. Chu Qing and Ye Mu dragged the expert of Li Family, and Ye Jinzhu, according to the instructions of Chu Qing, gathered the people of Ye Family who were still alive to build a new line of defense. Chu Qing was so distracted that the battlefield that was originally glued was divided into two and a half. Ye Jinzhu brought the remaining family of the Ye Family with their thirty-forty people. Half of these people were injured, but they were more than those who fell to the ground. , Companions who can¡¯t get up completely, they are still able to stand, obviously much luckier. Li Family has roughly twice as many people as Ye Family, and they have a lot of dead bodies on the ground. In general, they are more than Ye Family. This is the shortcoming of Li Family¡¯s recent strong growth. The stride is too big, and it is easy to pull the egg. Although there are many martial artists of Li Family, most of them are stacked with medicine. On the true battle strength, it is naturally a little worse. This is the result. But having said that, perhaps more people are the result that Li Yan wants. She used her life to pile up a Jin First First Aristocratic Family. In this case, Chu Qing has nothing to say. Martial artists, such as Ye Family, are dead to the last group, and the odds are almost zero. However, there is Ye Jinzhu, a martial artist who has been injured. However, although he is injured, there is still an invincible presence in a group of martial artist martial artists. At least Li Family 50 martial artist martial artists cannot reach the leap from quantitative to qualitative change. . Therefore, Ye Qingzhu didn¡¯t have to worry about Chu Qing at all. The key to the battle was that of him and Ye Mu. As long as the two of them could hold it up until the rain came, the dilemma would be solved tonight. Several people in Li Yan also clearly realized this, and their shots became more and more fierce. When Chu Qing appeared, Li Yan loudly shouts: ¡°Mr. Jian ~¡±, there was a lot of resentment and killing intent in his speech. Chu Qing and Li Yuan responded to Li Yan by saying, ¡°What¡¯s your job?¡± The others are called Chu Qing, and Chu Qing can¡¯t be dumb? ¡°You are courting death, there¡¯s a road to Heaven yet you don¡¯t walk it, hell no door you come, do you have to stand on the Ye Family¡¯s side?¡± Li Yan said aloud, although she hates Chu Qing, but now More is anxious, she came up with something unexpected tonight, and knocked out Ye Family at the smallest price. But Chu Qing¡¯s appearance undoubtedly disrupted Li Yan¡¯s plan, she didn¡¯t expect Chu Qing to come so fast and so timely. Such a great opportunity tonight, if you let Ye Qingmei run away, there won¡¯t be such a good time next time. At that time, if you want to destroy Ye Family, you can only do a real job. Then Li Family will pay a lot of money, which Li Yan does not want to wait. Tonight, if she succeeds in killing Ye Qingmei, then her Li Family will dominate Jinmen and she will have an 80% chance of winning. If she fails, she will have 50-50 odds. How can Li Yan not be in a hurry? (End of this chapter) Chapter 419 ¡°Otherwise?¡± Chu Qing took Li Yan¡¯s words. Li Yan gritted her teeth and said in silence for a moment: ¡°As long as you help me kill Ye Qingmei today, Ye Family can give you anything, I can also give you anything. If you don¡¯t want to do it, as long as you stand by, you can cancel out the previous things And I will give you a lot of money. ¡° tsk tsk, Chu Qing¡¯s speechlessness, he just said it casually, didn¡¯t expect Li Yan actually made such a favorable condition, Chu Qing chuckled: ¡°So what do I say about the discipline Chu Qing?¡± Li Yan gritted her teeth again. Obviously, there were a lot of things that made her tolerate tonight. ¡°As long as you stop, you can not blame the past.¡± ¡°Oh, the killing of the child, it seems that Li Youwei is just this in your heart, and it is not important for the interests of the family.¡± Chu Qing satirized Li Yan. Li Yan was going to die, but because of the overall situation, he could only bear it, swallowing a bad breath, Li Yan said: ¡°It is my son, who provokes your discipline first, death cannot wipe out the crimes.¡± This is Li Yan¡¯s bottom line Now, the most important thing for her is to stabilize Chu Qing. As for the aftermath, she will not kill this bastard, and she will not be named Li. Li Yan said something, and heard Chu Qing dark and cool. This was only one good sentence he heard from Li Yan. Chu Qing is here to bargain with Li Yan, you come and go, but Ye Mother has a firm look in her eyes without any confusion. She believes that Chu Qing will not be against the water. In fact, it is the same, Li Yan is so repetitive villain, dare Chu Qing believe it? When necessary, even his own son can be sacrificed, and Chu Qing can¡¯t do things with the tiger, but communication is still possible. Chu Qing then said, ¡°But have you chased my discipline?¡± ¡°This, you are courting death ~¡± Li Yan roared and said that she was on the job. Chu Qing returned to pester and chirp. Li Yan could not see it. Chu Qing was playing her. After a roar, Li Yan withdrew from the battle over there and went straight to Chu Qing 2. To scare Chu Qing, it is clear that Mother Ye is Li Yan¡¯s scourge, this Li Yan does not withdraw the manpower here to siege Ye Mother, that¡¯s all, but rushed to himself. This is an iron heart to kill myself, it seems that this old lady is not angry tonight, Chu Qing thought. When Li Yan arrived, he didn¡¯t dare to take care of it, and the rusty sword was out of the sheath, and the shot was prosperous. The splendid sword glow appears out of thin air, with ten colors and 100, 1000 and ten colors. It has a suffocating beauty that makes people want to enjoy it. Chu Qing¡¯s strength has risen again, otherwise it will not make such a prosperous prosperity. The beautiful sword trick left Li Yan who had attacked Chu Qing with three people. They were all stunned. When they were shocked by the crisis, the murderous intention 3 volts of word glow had arrived. The three people hurriedly resisted for a while. Some are in a hurry. Chu Qing quietly retreated at the right time, and distanced himself from Li Yan ¡¯s 3 people. It ¡¯s a pity that 3 people were courting death. Chu Qing knew that his sword could not hurt them. At most, several people were covered in dirt. The anger from Li Yan 3 people. Chu Qing was a little dignified for a while, how could he be the focus, clearly the mother of leaves is the first bird, he is already very low-key, okay. When Chu Qing stepped back, he glanced hurriedly, his eyelids twitched, what the hell, after Li Yan pulled away from Ye Mu, he appeared again in the dark to face Ye Mu. This person is a black robe with a sapphire crown, wielding dust, a thin face, and a white beard of more than half a foot. The spirit strength of azure sways around the body, and the road breaks without wind. It has several points of Immortal Qi. (End of this chapter) Chapter 420 Seeing this Old Daoist, Chu Qing suddenly felt a tearful feeling in his eyes. It was the old recipe and the original taste. This person is an immortal Cultivator without compromise, and the realm is not low, at least the strength of Nascent Soul Middle Stage, it stands to reason that he is enough to sweep the audience, but Chu Qing observes that his realm is high, but the law Rough, the strength must be greatly reduced, want to come to this and the essence of this World. Women are the foundation of this World, and the cultivation of martial arts is the mainstream of this World. The Taoism is weaker and understandable. The difference from Chu Qing¡¯s reaction is Li Yan. After seeing this Old Daoist shot, Li Yan whispered: ¡°Very pedantic.¡± Yes, she is talking about the Old Daoist, Li Yan is not small for this person resentment qi, they came to a total of 5 people tonight, originally everyone together, then there is Chu Qing what happened, when Chu Qing came, there was only a corpse The share. But at first, this Old Daoist did not want to shoot. It¡¯s simply Old Turtle, let Li Yan say that this Old Daoist has lived to a dog¡¯s age and is pedantic. And this kind of person can live so long, it is also the most jealous and unbalanced in Li Yan¡¯s heart. This person is the contemporary Sect Lord of the Quanzhen religion, Udo people, now almost 300 years old. At this age alone, it sounds enviable enough, Li Yan once asked the Udo people about the method of longevity. The result was naturally rejected. Later, Li Yan tried to climb onto the Udo people¡¯s bed, so as to feel the difference between this 300-year-old and the average person, but failed to succeed. Instead, he had a fight. The gap between the two people was born from this. Now Li Yan deliberately came to kill Chu Qing and gave up Ye Qingmei, which was considered to lure this Old Turtle out. 2 people have friction, but their purpose is the same. Li Yan wants to make a door. The Udo people want to share a piece of soup. Ye Qingmei must die, so at this time, the Udo people have to go on, otherwise they leave Ye Qingmei, it will cause no end of trouble. The Udo people are holding back, and the battle situation is basically one-sided. The Udo people are dragging the mother leaf in front of the face. That squalid breath made Chu Qing¡¯s breath stagnate, no, he couldn¡¯t make the gray-cast eunoid sneak attack successful, otherwise the mother leaf would be over. yelled: ¡°Be careful.¡± Chu Qing pounced on the mother leaf and blocked a poisoned palm for the mother leaf. The dirty Poison Yuan entered the body again. Chu Qing looked pale, he already had 2 marks in the body. Poison Yuan entered the body and instantly became the third mark, entrenched next to the other two marks. ¡°Did you kill my disciple?¡± The voice of Yin Qianqi sounded in Chu Qing¡¯s ear, and the gray-haired eunuch also perceived the situation of Chu Qing within the body. Chu Qing¡¯s scalp is numb. At this time, Li Yan and three others have rushed out of the sword strokes and surrounded Chu Qing. With a gray castrate, Chu Qing can¡¯t escape this time, and Chu Qing looked at Ye with some regret. At first glance, he must retreat. But the gray-haired eunuch apparently didn¡¯t want to let Chu Qing go like this, his sharp voice whispered, he bit his tongue and shot a blood arrow at Chu Qing. Chu Qing could not avoid it. The blood arrow was nailed to the mask. The deep force caused Chu Qing to lean back and dizzy in front of him. The blood arrow broke into blood beads and ran down the mask. When it fell on the ground, there was a booming sound, a white mist rose, the ground was scorched black, poisonous blood, if there was no mask to block, this blood arrow shot on Chu Qing¡¯s face, the result can be imagined. (End of this chapter) Chapter 421 In a flash, the killing of Li Yan¡¯s 3 people has arrived. Chu Qing¡¯s Jian Gang body was beaten and flew out, vomiting blood in the air. After a blood arrow, the gray-eyed eunuch didn¡¯t keep his hand and attacked the mother leaf again. A palm was printed on the mother¡¯s chest. The mother cried out in surprise: ¡°Is it you?¡± As soon as the Udo people shot, the predicament immediately became a defeat. Chu Qing was in a state of enthusiasm. When Xiaoyu never came again, he could get away, but Ye Family was really gone. Chu Qing thought that it was not his hard work. What he thought of was Ye Chenxi. The mother of leaves does not have Chu Qing ¡¯s means, and Poison Yuan lurks into the body not at all to form an imprint, but erupts directly. Every moment is killing the inner strength of the mother leaf. When the inner strength of the body is dissolved, the mother leaf may be afraid. It¡¯s really back to heaven. Chu Qing flew to the side of the mother, lifted the mother, and checked the injury of the mother. According to the last method, Chu Qing tried to inhale Poison Yuan into the body with the body. The first time he treated the mother. , Chu Qing realm is low and takes 3 days. But now it is not what it used to be. With Chu Qing ¡¯s current strength, it takes only 3: 1 to draw Poison Yuan from the mother leaf within the body, but Chu Qing ¡¯s palm strength has a little movement, and there is a surge in his chest, Chu Qing sip Blood spewed out. His face was dark and condensed. This was when Li Yan surrounded him and surrounded Chu Qing and Ye Mu in the middle, which meant that winner is the king, loser is the villain. ¡°Ye Qingmei, you didn¡¯t expect, do you have today?¡± Li Yan said with a big smile, very wild, ¡°and you, Mr. Jian, you really refuse a toast only to be forced to drink a forfeit, then you die. ¡° Li Yan said, chopping to Chu Qing with one palm, but was stopped halfway by the Udo people. Chu Qing was very surprised. Are they not together? ¡°Fellow Daoist, the old man lacks Law Enforcement Elder to Quanzhenjiao, I don¡¯t know what you think?¡± After Udan stopped Li Yan, he told Chu Qing. Chu Qing blinked, and the name Fellow Daoist flowed through Chu Qing¡¯s heart like a hot stream, a familiar feeling. However, no, Chu Qing bluntly said: ¡°No.¡± Li Yan was stopped by the Udo people, and his heart was unhappy, and immediately said: ¡°Udo people, what do you mean, he is the enemy, are you always confused?¡± Huh ~ Udo people coldly snorted, shocked, took Li Yanzhen back 4 5 steps, and then said: ¡°What do you know? It¡¯s not easy to practice the monks, there are very few people in my generation, old man self-pity, can¡¯t bear to kill, What do you want me to do? ¡° ¡°You ¡­¡± Li Yan was about to get angry, and she once again saw the Udo people¡¯s pedantic, fist clenched, with great intentions. At that time, the middle-aged aunt who was besieging Ye Jinzhu and Li Family Great Elder Li Yuan walked behind the Udo people quietly. The original formation of 5 people was instantly disintegrated. Chu Qing laughed in his heart, it seems that this Li Family is not a monolithic one, and Quanzhenjiao and Li Family are not intimate. ¡°Okay, please don¡¯t be infighted. Let¡¯s take this Mr. Sword back and deal with it. Let¡¯s kill Ye Qingmei first, so as not to have too many nights and dreams.¡± The gray-eyed eunuchs stood out to round the field. Li Yan and the Udo people¡¯s cold faces only calmed down. Both sides made concessions. The Udao people were afraid that Li Yan would secretly start to Chu Qing, so they personally blocked Chu Qing¡¯s acupuncture points and prepared to take them home. It¡¯s just that he underestimated Chu Qing. Chu Qing is not a toothless tiger. Although he suffered a little injury, the battle strength is still there. The Udao people pointedly pointed at the Chu Qing acupoint, and Chu Qing pointed to the sword as welcoming the Udao people. The palms of the 2 people moved between the square inches, the fight was very happy, the Udo people had strong finger strength, Chu Qing¡¯s exquisite moves, and even matched for a while. (End of this chapter) Chapter 422 There are many people in the other party, so such a stalemate is not a long-term plan, Chu Qing¡¯s mind is changing sharply, trying to come up with a way to get out. At this moment, just above the silent field, there was a bang. Chu Qing hair stands on end, but he was relieved in his heart because of the light rain. Forget the taste of Chuan, huh, huh, Chu Qing looked at the 4 silhouettes in front of him, a smile appeared on his face. At the time of the gunshot, the Udo people had dropped Chu Qing and retreated, Li Yan and others were the same, forgetting Chuan out, no one cherished its sharp edge. Blue¡¯s Level 3 Wang Chuan bomb exploded in the air, like a blossoming blue flower. After blooming, it scattered like fog and landed where Li Yan had previously stayed. Xiao Yu slowly walked out of the hills with a greasy shotgun, which is why she could force Li Yan to retreat 5 people. Regarding Wang Chuan ammunition, Chu Qing had seen a pistol, a rifle, and today saw a shotgun in Xiao Yu¡¯s hand. Chu Qing only found out that he had underestimated Wang Chuan before, and that Wang Chuan ammunition and shotgun are the perfect match. This formidable power is scary. The original death situation suddenly changed, and Li Yan abandoned the previous suspicion and held the group again. Glare like a tiger watching his prey stared at Xiao Yu and Chu Qing and the others, spoiled and moved, but was afraid of the Great Killing Artifact in the hands of Xiao Yu. Don¡¯t dare to rush. ¡°Are you Lord Yu?¡± Li Yan asked after seeing the coming person. Xiaoyu nodded and said: ¡°Well, it¡¯s me, isn¡¯t this Li Family owner? And Elder Li, Patriarch Ye, this masked one must be the legendary Sword Immortal was born, so lively tonight, everyone is here Party chat? ¡° Xiao Yu made a fuss and talked freely, but no one present was in that mood. Li Yan gave Li Yuan a color. Li Yuan stood up and said bluntly: ¡°Master Rain, we have a private matter tonight, it is not convenient to greet adults, please invite adults. Move elsewhere. ¡° ¡°Oh, so, don¡¯t you welcome me?¡± Xiao Yu said, playing with the gun in his hand. Several of Li Yan¡¯s faces turned black. When the light rain appeared, Li Yan knew that things had changed. Imagine how much luck it would be in such a wilderness and wilderness in the big night before it happened to hit this newly appointed rain. grown ups. Li Yuan ¡¯s temptation made Li Yan have more ideas. Taking a step forward, Li Yan reluctantly said: ¡°Dare to ask Master Yu, but to save people tonight, as far as I know, the Aristocratic Family There is no need for the war department to supervise the battle. There was no precedent in the past. ¡° ¡°How? You have to control me?¡± Xiao Yu uttered. In a word, Li Yan¡¯s forehead was full of green muscles, and turned to Ye Mother: ¡°Ye Qingmei, you are really a good way to lure Kaishan, and the new Minister of Supervision and Warfare Department will be drawn to your side. I went, but do you think that this can block our Li Family? ¡°Li Yan apparently still refused to let go of this opportunity tonight. Mother Ye was also very surprised at the arrival of Xiaoyu, but she was a bit more sober than Li Yan. While Li Yan was talking with Xiaoyu, Mother Ye ¡¯s eyes stared at Chu Qing obscurely for a long time. Mother Ye knew that this was most likely and Chu Qing is related. At this moment, when I heard my old friend Li Yan say this, Ye Mu responded seriously: ¡°I said it has nothing to do with me, do you believe it?¡± Li Yan can believe that it is strange, she stepped forward, murderous aura Bi Lu rushed to the mother leaf, ready to start directly, Li Yuan and several people were closely prepared from behind closely from behind, Xiao Yu Wang Chuan was loaded, the gun pointed directly at Li Yan, one Time with swords drawn and bows bent. (End of this chapter) Chapter 423 Originally Li Yan was the winner, but now there is a little rain, 5 to 3, she also won, but Xiao Yu¡¯s forget to play is not to be trifled with. As for who is dying, this is a problem. Li Yan naturally wants Udo people and that Taoist to be cannon fodder, and it must be the opposite of her thinking, so for a time, Li Yan has some if you ride a tiger, it¡¯s hard to get off. Chu Qing remained calm and composed while handling pressing affairs. Li Yan, who was pretending to be in a pretentious manner, was completely free of the tension before the war, because Chu Qing was determined that Li Yan would not dare to fight. He wants to see now, this Li Yan pushed himself to a high place, but did not step down, how to fall a bloody nose and swollen face later, this is funny. The night wind passed through the wilderness, wrapped away with a slight bloody smell, and Li Yan¡¯s complexion ashen, half of it was incapable of getting angry, and Li Yuan and the gray-haired eunuch were also nervous. The gray-haired eunuch named Zhang Xudong is an old servant of Li Family. He inherited from the palace¡¯s messenger, but only passed it to his this generation, and only passed down this cultivation technique. He can only discuss food at Li Family. Eat, Huang Kaishan is his discipline. Zhang Xudong didn¡¯t really have much affection for Huang Kaishan. It was also because of the cultivation technique. They had two master and disciple and were born with a cool temperament, so Huang Kaishan died. Zhang Xudong didn¡¯t even feel so sad. At this moment, what he wanted was not to help Li Family stay forever, but to keep his life high, just like he just stood up and played the round. At this moment when the fight was about to take place, Zhang Xudong resolutely stood up and stopped Li Yan from saying: ¡°Patriarch, don¡¯t be impulsive, Ye Qingmei has already caught my poisoned palm, and will definitely die.¡± Zhang Xudong¡¯s implication is to let Li Yan temporarily retreat. Hearing Zhang Xudong¡¯s words, Li Yan almost vomit blood qi, she glanced at Zhang Xudong intentionally, if she remembered correctly, the last time he assassinated Ye Qingmei, Zhang Xudong said the same to her when she returned. As a result, Ye Qingmei has not lived well to this day. Now, Zhang Xudong is saying this again, which makes Li Yanzao believe that she has complaints in her heart, but it is not good to attack on the spot. Zhang Xudong¡¯s words were a great step for Li Yan. Get down if there are steps. Li Yan stared at Ye Qingmei¡¯s eyebrows, turned around and walked away without any trouble. Tonight¡¯s raid ended in failure, Li Yan burst into flames, and Zhang Xudong¡¯s attitude made Li Yan crazy. If Ye Qingmei was not dead this time, then Li Yan could not guarantee that she would make no mistake to Zhang Xudong It¡¯s a sensible thing, this group of men is a special waste. Li Yan took the people away, the atmosphere of the killing in the air subsided, and Xiao Yu put the gun in his hand on his shoulder and said to Chu Qing: ¡°You owe me a favor.¡± Then he turned and left. As far as she is concerned, Chu Qing can enter her eyes. This is still because of Gong Yue. As for other people, just like that, Xiao Yu is not interested in deep friendship. Therefore, Mother Ye wanted to thank Xiaoyu, and she had no chance. Chu Qing¡¯s nodded answer to Xiaoyu¡¯s words, even if Xiaoyu didn¡¯t say, Chu Qing would not forget, Qiu will remember, and he will remember. This disaster for Ye Family disappeared. The scene of the battle was very tragic. At this time, including Ye Ma, Chu Qing and Ye Jinzhu, there are only more than ten people standing. After this battle, Ye Family was half disabled, Ye Jinzhu was seriously injured, and the condition of the mother leaf was not much better. The kind of insult of Zhang Xudong, Chu Qing and the mother leaf are very clear. The two people looked at each other and looked at each other. To the great dignity. (End of this chapter) Chapter 424 Mother Ye¡¯s situation is not optimistic at this time. Her steps are sloppy and she is about to fall to the ground, but Mother Ye knows that she cannot fall. If she falls at this time, then Ye Family can no longer climb up. Ye Muqiang took care of the matter, gathered the remaining staff of Ye Family, counted the number of people, checked the loss, and dispatched troops. At the same time, so many corpses here had to converge, and the loss of medicine ingredients in the car was not too serious. go back. Ye Family is not like Li Family. Most of the people are gathered with money and benefits. It does n¡¯t matter if they die and expose the dead wilderness. Ye Family¡¯s martial artists are mostly intimate old people. At least there are generations of life under Ye Family¡¯s hands. Ye Mu can¡¯t leave these people behind. After notifying the family, the first to come was Ye Mei and her daughter, a cat crying and a fake compassion. Ye Mei arrived and saw Ye Jinzhu lying on the ground, half dead, with a murderous intention in his eyes. She stared at Ye Mu and looked at it again and again, wanting to see the true and false status of Ye Mu, but as long as she was determined to be injured, she consciously had an 80% chance of winning, she would immediately start, kill Ye Mu first, and then kill everyone. Pushing the crime to Li Family¡¯s head, tomorrow she will be the owner of Ye Family, but when she sees Mr. Jian not far away, her eyelids tremble, the killing intent dissipates, and the face is fake. ¡°Elder sister, are you okay? How are you, what¡¯s going on with the big sister? Is there any rescue? Li Family killed this day, this does not give us a little life, this hate us must report.¡± Ye Mei said The tears were all crying. It¡¯s a pity that neither Chu Qing nor Ye Mu are fools, let alone Ye Mu¡¯s face is cold, unmoved by Ye Mei¡¯s performance. ¡°We Ye Family has inner ghosts.¡± Ye Mu said very determinedly, not answering Ye Mei¡¯s words at all, and she fixed her eyes on Ye Mei. Ye Mei hearing this, his liver and gallbladder were trembling, and the surface was quiet, filled with tears and filled with indignation: ¡°It turns out that this is really abominable. I will definitely pull this person out and give 2 sister an explanation.¡± Chu Qing saw this and sneered in his heart. This Ye Mei was also a personal talent. Chu Qing opened the mouth and said: ¡°How do you plan to explain.¡± Ye Mei gritted her teeth: ¡°Of course it is die without regret, and the man must be let to die.¡± When it comes to this part, Ye Mei can only grieve himself, otherwise he will show a little bit of trouble, and it will be a disaster for her. But having said that, Li Yan is also a waste, and she has been angry with her for a long time, so 1000 old opportunities, can not kill Ye Qingmei, Ye Mei really does not know how her Li Family Patriarch is. Ye Mei had a grudge, but he didn¡¯t dare to show it at this time. It was said that the person who went to Li Family¡¯s private meeting with Li Yan on that day was Ye Mei¡¯s doubt. The two people were embarrassed, and only then had the situation today. When such a thing happened, who was the ghost in Ye Family, Chu Qing and Ye Mu knew the truth, when they first heard about it, Chu Qing suspected Ye Mei, and now see Ye Mei¡¯s elaborate performance , Chu Qing¡¯s 8-point guess has become a tenth. ¡°Then you decide yourself.¡± Chu Qing said after taking Ye Mei¡¯s words. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Ye Mei exclaimed, acting very expressively. ¡°Are you mentally retarded?¡± Chu Qing sarcastically couldn¡¯t hear such an obvious meaning, and Ye Mei played a bit pretentiously. Hearing this, Ye Mei complexion sank said angrily: ¡°Do you doubt me?¡± It¡¯s enough to be proud of a person with a kind face, and Chu Qing is too lazy to talk nonsense to Ye Mei. Let¡¯s go on, nothing more than Ye Mei bites back, and let Chu Qing come up with evidence that there is no new idea to shake. (End of this chapter) Chapter 425 Chu Qing decided to do it directly. He had already endured that Ye Mei was not 2 days a day. He used to think that it was Ye Family¡¯s business. Ye Ma should have a sense of justice, and he was not easy to intervene. But for today¡¯s event, Ye Mei successfully provoked Chu Qing¡¯s killing intent. Since the mother Ye did not act, then Chu Qing had no choice but to replace her. Chu Qing condensed spirit strength, killing intent Yingye, when passing by the leaf mother, the leaf mother suddenly reached out and held Chu Qing, Chu Qing had a meal, looked at the leaf mother in disbelief, he did n¡¯t understand what the leaf mother was meaning. It¡¯s all this time, are you ready to move Ye Mei? She has no pits in her head. ¡°Third Sister, you help converge clansman, and take them back when you are finished.¡± Ye Mu gave Ye Mei a mission, apparently calling Ye Mei, but secretly saving Ye Mei. Ye Mei couldn¡¯t see it. At this time, the situation was not conducive to her. Ye Qingmei was obviously suspicious. Now that she has no chance of starting her hands, she still has to make a long-term plan. Above the low hill, only Chu Qing and Ye Mu are left. Chu Qing stares at Ye Mu, and he needs an explanation. ¡°Ye Family has enough dead people.¡± Ye mother lamented looking around all around. ¡°But Aunt Ye seems to have forgotten, why did these people die?¡± Chu Qing implied that Mother Ye did not kill Ye Mei. Mother Ye¡¯s face changed and explained: ¡°Ye Mei is damn, but not now, can I please her to you? Please kill her in the future to avenge clansman.¡± What the mother Ye said surprised Chu Qing. Why is this necessary? Before Chu Qing asks her doubts, Ye Wanqing and Ye Chenxi arrive. When the 2 sisters arrive, Ye Chenxi rushes into the nest like Ruyan Ye mother arms. Greeting mother while scorning Chu Qing, she blamed Chu Qing for knocking her out. Ye Wanqing was obviously calmer than Ye Chenxi. She moved to Ye Mother and asked, ¡°Mom, are you okay?¡± Mother Ye shook her head, indicating that she was okay, but Ye Wanqing stared at all around, and finally her eyes stayed on Ye Jinzhu. Ye mother sees the eldest daughter like this, the eyebrows are both gratifying and helpless, Ye Wanqing is obviously doubting that the aunt has been injured like this, mother said she was fine, should she believe it? No way, Ye Mu understood daughter¡¯s thoughts and had to say, ¡°A little injury, don¡¯t worry about it.¡± Ye Wanqing crafty said with a smile: ¡°Then let Qiao Wei show her to mother.¡± She was still at ease. After a night of tossing, the matter here, before finally catching up, finally sorted out the clue. Ye Jinzhu and Ye Mu returned to Ye Shi Pharmaceutical together with the batch of medicine ingredients, and Ye Mei returned to Ye Family with a lot of bodies, and had to take care of the aftermath. As soon as Ye Jinzhu came back, he was sent to the operating room. Qiao Wei was the chief doctor to treat the injury. Ye Wanqing went to deal with the company¡¯s affairs. Ye Chenxi stayed with Ye Mu and occasionally took a sneak peek at Chu Qing. Words, it means she is still angry. Chu Qing was amused by Ye Chenxi¡¯s small temperament, but at this time, he was not in a mood to coax her. Others do n¡¯t know the mother ¡¯s injury, Chu Qing can clear 2 Chu, Chu Qing and Ye mother looked at each other while quietly waiting for the operation. Ye mother pats Ye Chenxi¡¯s shoulder said: ¡°You go to see what is happening to your elder sister, to help your sister, her body is weak, so she should not be too tired.¡± As soon as Mother Ye opened her mouth, Ye Chenxi went silly. She didn¡¯t feel that mother was supporting her intentionally. As soon as Ye Chenxi left, Chu Qing and Ye Mu walked slowly towards the stairwell. This is the tenth and fifth floors. The staircase is generally empty. (End of this chapter) Chapter 426 ¡°It wasn¡¯t Huang Kaishan who assassinated Ye last time?¡± Chu Qing impatient asked Ye Mu, it was tonight that Zhang Xudong¡¯s existence made Chu Qing completely unprepared. Chu Qing always thought that the person of the mother leaf was Huang Kaishan. After Huang Kaishan died, Chu Qing also sighed in relief. But today, Chu Qing suddenly discovered that there is another person who can do that kind of toxic work, and it is even more difficult than Huang Kaishan. This surprised Chu Qing by 10000 points, and only then was there an embarrassment tonight. Mother Ye shook her head: ¡°No, it should be Li Family old servant, Zhang Xudong, the gray-cast eunuch, hiding it really deep.¡± Listening to the tone of Ye Mu, Chu Qing asked again: ¡°Aunt Ye, didn¡¯t you know this person before?¡± Mother Ye said for a moment, ¡°This is a long story. In a nutshell, I know that Li Family has Zhang Xudong as a person, but I don¡¯t know that he can do this kind of toxic work. Tonight, I only knew his background. Now I want to come, that Huang Kaishan It should be the person ¡¯s discipline. ¡° So that¡¯s how it is, this master and disciple 2 people, although their strength is ordinary, but the poison is really difficult, the Poison Yuan imprint of Chu Qing within the body has been difficult to dispel, Chu Qing tried various methods, and they have no effect. After Huang Kaishan¡¯s death, Chu Qing did not take this matter seriously, assuming that as long as no one triggered it, it would not be a problem. But now a Zhang Xudong appeared, Chu Qing had to take the Poison Yuan seal with the body seriously again. ¡°That Aunt Ye¡¯s injury?¡± Chu Qing asked Mother Ye with a solemn expression. Ye Mu groaned a little and didn¡¯t answer directly, and suddenly asked, ¡°What happened when you checked my injury tonight?¡± Ye Qingmei is also not confused. When she was hit by Zhang Xudong ¡¯s poisonous palm tonight, Chu Qing was supposed to treat her wounds, but somehow, she suddenly changed color, and she wanted to ask Chu Qing what was going on. ¡°I can¡¯t cure Aunt Ye¡¯s injury this time.¡± Chu Qing answered truthfully. Ye Murao was already mentally prepared, but at this moment, his face was still white, and he couldn¡¯t help but ask: ¡°Why is this?¡± ¡°Do you remember the first time I cured Aunt Ye? At that time, instead of dissolving Poison Yuan, I transferred Poison Yuan to me within the body to form the mark of Poison Yuan. This Poison Yuan was originally meant for Inner Strength. It works, and I do n¡¯t have Inner Strength within the body, so Poison Yuan does n¡¯t bother me, nor did I mention it to anyone. ¡± ¡°But when I met Huang Kaishan, this mark of Poison Yuan aroused my vigilance again. Only then did I know that the mark of Poison Yuan can be triggered. Before and after, plus tonight, I have accumulated 3 pieces within the body Poison Yuan¡¯s mark, this is already my limit. Once the limit of breakthrough ¡­ ¡°Chu Qing didn¡¯t say anything further, but everyone understands the meaning. ¡°So, am I going to die anyway? After all, you can¡¯t even take this Poison Yuan.¡± Ye Mu lost her soul for a while. Chu Qing did n¡¯t want to face this cruel fact, but could n¡¯t be changed, it could only be stiffly nodded. Tonight, Ye Family ¡¯s loss, cough is not a little bit, once Ye mother died, Ye Family ¡¯s end, nothing 4 words. After a moment of contemplation, Mother Ye suddenly cheered up and said with a chuckle: ¡°Okay, I¡¯m understood about this matter. You don¡¯t have to tell the story, tell Aunt Ye, how long will Aunt Ye have?¡± ¡°The long one is January, and the short one is a week.¡± Chu Qing made a judgment. Mother Ye shook her head: ¡°It¡¯s not this. I mean that I can hold on for a few days without compromising my strength.¡± The first time Chu Qing healed the mother of leaves, she said that this kind of Poison Yuan would erode the Inner Strength of the person, until the poisonous death, the mother of leaves kept in mind. (End of this chapter) Chapter 427 Chu Qing expression changed slightly, and he could not guess the mother leaf, but he still told the mother leaf details: ¡°3 days.¡± Before Poison Yuan erupts completely, the leaf mother still has 3 days to maintain Peak battle strength. ¡°Enough.¡± Ye Mother murmured after listening to Chu Qing. ¡°Chu Qing, I will entrust Chen Xi to you. Can you keep her intact?¡± After mother Ye made up her mind, she began to explain the matter. Chu Qing is very nodded. Mother Ye said: ¡°I do n¡¯t ask you to keep Ye Family. This is too difficult for you. You do n¡¯t have this obligation either. I just ask you to protect Xi¡¯er even if you leave Ye Family.¡± ¡°There is also Wanqing, I know her temperament, even if I entrust her to you, you agree, she does not necessarily compromise. So, I will not trouble you, I know that after the child comes back, give You have a lot of trouble. ¡° ¡°But do n¡¯t blame her. She ¡¯s not bad by nature, she just lacks a sense of security. You do n¡¯t know. In fact, Chen Xi and Wan Qing ¡¯s father are Li Family ¡¯s spies. As early as 20 years ago, Li Family was as powerful as Ye Family. fire.¡± ¡°Briefly and secretly, the two families have done a lot of things. I also knew Chen Xi father at that time. He was a chess piece arranged by Li Family. However, this chess piece gradually changed color and I had to sigh love. great.¡± ¡°Later, when I was pregnant with Wanqing, I met Li Family¡¯s ambush and moved the fetal qi, which left Wanqing irreversible root cause. The ambush was half related to the man, and it was also the one that showed me Clear the true face of the man. ¡° ¡°I wanted to kill him, but that time I was able to survive, and half of it was all on him. He was also very confused and very entangled at that time. You said that you would be your choice. Ye Muxu talked to Chu Qing about the past years, Chu Qing was a bit ignorant, but it also reacted immediately. These words are the secrets that Ye Mu held for more than 20 years. Normally, I ca n¡¯t tell outsiders that people are about to die, and I feel uncomfortable. I happen to be a very suitable listener, so I tell them. Mother Ye said, and Chu Qing also heard that he had this qualification. Following the words of Mother Ye, Chu Qing took the sentence: ¡°Aunt Ye forgave him, didn¡¯t he?¡± Chu Qing is stating a fact that he didn¡¯t express his opinion, it doesn¡¯t make sense. ¡°Yes, I forgave him, but then he also died and committed suicide because he couldn¡¯t bear it, that kind of inner torture. What did I tell you?¡± ¡°I just want to tell you that the hatred of Li Family and Ye Family cannot be resolved. These past grudges, I have never told Chen Xi and their sisters, but I dare not guarantee that they are completely unaware, after all, there is nothing wrong in this world. The airy wall. ¡° ¡°So, on the day of 10000, Wan Qing did something unexpected, I hope you can know the reason. My hatred with Li Yan, absolutely irreconcilable, she and I have a murderous husband, and I also have a halberd Only hate. ¡° ¡°She planned this thing not only by me, but also took the opportunity to kill a sudden thrust. This is a shame in her life. If she mentions peace in the future, you don¡¯t have to think about it, it is definitely cheating.¡± ¡°Okay, after saying so much, I believe you have your own considerations in your heart. What to do in the future is up to you. Do you have any questions to ask?¡± Ye Mother¡¯s words were concise and loose, and after Chu Qing combed it, she knew that Ye Mother wanted to make him have a heart, so as not to lose money in Li Yan¡¯s hands. However, Chu Qing does have another question: ¡°Ye Mei¡¯s business?¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 428 ¡°Would you like to ask me why I knew she was the traitor, but she didn¡¯t kill her?¡± When Ye mother took over Chu Qing, the meaning of Chu Qing was obvious. Chu Qing nodded, made a clean ear, and remembered that when I first saw the leaf mother, I met this Ye Mei arrogant and despotic, and gave Ye Chenxi no face, not only so, but also prevented him from healing the leaf mother. . His heart must be different, and this kind of person actually lives well in Ye Family, I have to say that this is a miracle. Later, Chu Qing discovered that all of this was the result of the contemplation of the mother leaf. This person is not an indecisive, cowering person, but she was too soft in the matter of Ye Mei, and Chu Qing could not understand it. . Mother Ye smiled lightly, a flash of thoughtfulness flashed in her eyes, and then said: ¡°She father when you are 2 rooms, my father is a big room, at that time she almost became Patriarch, and then her father died, my father I also died, I became Patriarch, and she held a grudge against me. Well, I said so much, the rest, you can make up your own mind, I went to see the big sister, what happened in these 2 days, although come Find me.¡± After Mother Ye left, Chu Qing stood and blinked in the same place, but this way, Chu Qing made up a lot of pictures on his own, but the only thing he couldn¡¯t jump out of was the Great Family¡¯s set of fought camp dogs fighting for power. Maybe Ye Mu wanted to tell Chu Qing that it was this. Ye Mu felt guilty for Ye Mei, or had any heartache. This matter Chu Qing understood. After being treated by Qiao Wei, Ye Jinzhu¡¯s life was saved, but lying in bed for a few months was inevitable. Qiao Wei came out of the operating room and just spoke with Ye Mu. Ye Wanqing and Ye Chenxi hurried over. It seemed that the time was right. Ye Wanqing pulled Qiao Wei, and had to let Qiao Wei take care of her mother. Sister Ye Wanqing¡¯s face was eager, but Mother Ye was absent-minded. Chu Qing was in a dilemma. Ye Mother didn¡¯t want to tell the truth to the two daughters. Chu Qing didn¡¯t know whether it was Ye Gangxi who was hiding it or told Ye Chenxi the truth. How to choose Chu Qing, girlfriend. In the end, Ye Mu had no more than 2 daughters, and was pulled by Ye Wanqing to let Qiao Wei check. Ye Mu could n¡¯t resist the daughter ¡¯s kindness, and could only keep making eyes on Chu Qing and let Chu Qing solve this matter. There was no way Chu Qing could only stand The mother leaf is here. It was still Ye Mu who understood that Chu Qing could dominate Qiao Wei. I saw that Qiao Wei took a little bit. Ye Mu ¡¯s blood sample was being tested, and her eyes were obsessed. Suddenly her expression changed greatly. She looked incredibly towards Chu Qing. . She didn¡¯t understand why Chu Qing suddenly urged her within the body of the venomous insect¡¯s poison. It wouldn¡¯t be so troublesome to let her die. Chu Qing took the opportunity to compare Qiao Wei with a lip: Conceal. Qiao Wei didn¡¯t respond at first. Later, she looked at Chu Qing, then looked at the samples on the experimental table, and finally looked at the mother leaf. She suddenly understood, but she still couldn¡¯t figure out why. At this time, Ye Wanqing asked Qiao Wei out loudly: ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Dr. Qiao?¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m too tired, and I feel a little uncomfortable.¡± Although Qiao Wei wanted to dismantle Chu Qing¡¯s desk, she had a soft underbelly in Chu Qing¡¯s hands and could only bear it. After the inspection results came out, the sisters Ye Wanqing were successfully concealed by Qiao Wei. Seeing all the normal inspection results, Ye Chenxi couldn¡¯t close her mouth happily, but Ye Wanqing frowned, thinking what she was thinking. Qiao Weize¡¯s eyes turned around on Chu Qing, and he was definitely playing a crooked idea. Ye Mu looked at her pair of women lovingly, with words in her eyes. (End of this chapter) Chapter 429 Everyone ran around all night, and they were all tired. After checking the body, Ye Ma offered to meet Ye Family to see. Ye Wanqing wanted to follow, but Ye Ma refused because the reason is that someone here needs to watch. But the actual situation is that Ye mother does not want the daughter to follow her in danger. This time, her elite men are nearly half damaged. Today, most of Ye Family ¡¯s men are Ye Mei ¡¯s horses. Glare like a tiger watching Ye Mei in his prey. Based on Ye Mu¡¯s current situation, she really cannot guarantee Ye Wanqing¡¯s safety, after Ye Mu leaves. Ye Wanqing and Ye Chenxi also followed their nerves for one night. Ye Wanqing¡¯s face was full of fatigue. He took the opportunity to take a rest and took Ye Chenxi away. Chu Qing can see that Ye Wanqing may really need to rest, but there is also a purpose to take away Ye Chenxi. They may have something to avoid saying, Chu Qing does not mind. There were 2 Chu Qing and Qiao Wei left at the door of the laboratory. Qiao looked at Chu Qing with a smirk and hummed 2 times and asked, ¡°To be honest, what are you doing crafty plots and machinations, in the case of Patriarch Ye, You can¡¯t live for a month. Do you want to take advantage of it, so you are hiding Ye Family sisters, so that when they react, it is too late, Ye Family¡¯s property is already yours? ¡° Chu Qing¡¯s answer was only 2 words: ¡°Guess what?¡± After finishing, Chu Qing dropped Qiao Wei and was about to return to his room to rest. He is a bit confused now. This attack by Li Family made Chu Qing somewhat completely unprepared. He had to think about how he should go if there was no escort in the future. Ye Wanqing dragged Ye Chenxi away, and in her lounge, she asked the younger sister: ¡°Do you think Chu Qing is abnormal today?¡± Ye Chenxi shook his head: ¡°He hasn¡¯t been normal, where did the anomaly come from?¡± Ye Wanqing was completely defeated by the younger sister. She had to change directions and ask again: ¡°Do you think mother is weird today?¡± Ye Chenxi thought for a while and said, ¡°A little bit, Aiya, elder sister, you don¡¯t have to be a dumb fan. You know I¡¯m too lazy to use my brain, so just say it.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t say it. I just feel that things are weird today. Everyone is weird. There is such a big thing. Now it¡¯s a little too calm. It seems that everyone is still killing and killing. Suddenly sticking to the stereotype at the next moment and not mentioning anything. ¡° After Ye Wanqing said this, Ye Chenxi felt that it was indeed the case, echoing: ¡°It seems to be the case, but what¡¯s the matter?¡± Ye Wanqing was not choked, and she didn¡¯t want to say anything for a while. It seems that for many years, her younger sister hasn¡¯t changed at all. ¡°Okay, I¡¯m going to take a rest. You should take a break soon.¡± Ye Wanqing said to the younger sister. ¡°Okay, that elder sister rests early.¡± Ye Chenxi finished walking out of elder sister¡¯s lounge. Unexpectedly, she met Chu Qing in the corridor. She was coldly snorted and did not plan to ignore Chu Qing. Obviously, she still remembered that Chu Qing was stunned by her. ¡°Still angry?¡± Chu Qing kept up with Ye Chenxi and Yan Yuese as Ye Chenxi passed by him. Ye Chenxi pursed her lips and endured not to speak, so she would not forgive Chu Qing so easily. Chu Qing had no choice but to cough 2 times, pretending to be a wounded one. Sure enough, Ye Chenxi met, and immediately turned back, looking nervously at Chu Qing who bent down and almost coughed up his lungs and asked: ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, was it hurt at night, why didn¡¯t you say it, I went to find Qiao Wei. ¡° (End of this chapter) Chapter 430 Seeing that Ye Chenxi was anxiously like this, Chu Qing also tried again, stopped the coughing, and looked at Ye Chenxi with a smile. As a result, his expected picture not at all appeared. When Ye Chenxi found out that he had been cheated, not at all had a shy face and a peachy face with a small fist hammering Chu Qing¡¯s chest. Instead, it was just a kick, so violent, Chu Qing¡¯s ear sounded when Ye Chenxi¡¯s foot came out, Chu Qing was slightly helpless, and had to go out and stop Ye Chenxi. Afterwards, waiting for Ye Chenxi to take other actions, Chu Qing hurried forward to hold Ye Chenxi in her arms so that she would not move her hands again. ¡°Okay, okay, can I admit the wrong to you?¡± Chu Qing voluntarily admits the wrong. In this kind of thing, the man should let the woman, Chu Qing thinks so. ¡°Hmph, no, I don¡¯t think you are sincere at all. What are you doing wrong?¡± Ye Chenxi asked Chu Qing Chu Qing was stunned and thought for a while: ¡°I shouldn¡¯t lie to you, I shouldn¡¯t stun you, shall I?¡± ¡°àÒ ¡­¡­ You still perfunctory me, I heard it.¡± Ye Chenxi grunted and refused to accept it. She is really cute with her lips muttered, making Chu Qing unable to bear want to kiss, okay, Chu Qing wants to use his killing move, holding Ye Chenxi¡¯s face, Chu Qing Printing her lips on Ye Chenxi¡¯s pink lips, Ye Chenxi at first is struggling, she is still angry with Chu Qing, how can she change her position casually. But after 3 minutes, Ye Chenxi became more active than Chu Qing. She thought she was no longer angry. The moment she saw Chu Qing and mother returned safely, she was not angry anymore. She deliberately tensed but didn¡¯t want to, and when she encountered this situation next time, Chu Qing also threw her away. In fact, as long as Chu Qing said: He will not. Ye Chenxi can laugh and smile, but Chu Qing doesn¡¯t say that. After a hot kiss, 2 people¡¯s clothes were pleated, Ye Chenxi¡¯s green silk was unkemptly on the head, 2 people were a little confused, Ye Chenxi suddenly thought of something, and whispered in Chu Qing¡¯s ear. Dao: ¡°The next time you encounter this kind of situation, you should not be left behind, even if you die.¡± Chu Qing, who has reached into Ye Chenxi¡¯s clothes, hearing this startled, slowly pulled his hand out, and then looked at Ye Chenxi¡¯s eyes, solemnly said: ¡°No, if there is a next time, I will do it again made.¡± Ye Chenxi frowned, pushed Chu Qing abruptly, pointed at Chu Qing¡¯s nose and asked, ¡°Why? Why do you make decisions for me?¡± ¡°Because you are my woman.¡± Chu Qing¡¯s answer was a bit rogue. But it sounds overbearing in Ye Chenxi. Normally: because you are my man. This sentence has been heard a lot, and it¡¯s all ruined. Basically, this is a must-have sentence for every girl to trick and abduct a good boy and a boy. But today this sentence was changed and said by Chu Qing. Ye Chenxi ¡¯s heart was unable to bear and thumped, and he held it for a long time before holding out a sentence: ¡°Do you think that I will forgive you?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need anyone to forgive, you can understand me.¡± Chu Qing replied. Ye Chenxi twitched his lips: ¡°Anyway, I won¡¯t forgive you. Those weren¡¯t counted just now, and I¡¯m still angry.¡± Ye Chenxi said in a hurry to cover up the tension in his heart. She said it seemed unreasonable to make trouble, but in Chu Qing¡¯s view, it was particularly interesting, this is what he thinks, a woman should look like. (End of this chapter) Chapter 431 Chu Qing had a smile in her eyes, Ye Chenxi was full of embarrassment, she thought her mind was seen through by Chu Qing, so flustered and exasperated said: ¡°Ignore you, I¡¯m gone, I want to make me not angry unless you Promise not to leave me behind. ¡° Ye Chenxi This is to give Chu Qing a step. As long as Chu Qing says something, no matter whether it is true or not, she will go to Chu Qing to roll the sheets immediately. After all, that kind of thing stops, it is very uncomfortable. As a result, Chu Qing didn¡¯t say a word, he could hear Ye Chenxi¡¯s meaning, but he wouldn¡¯t make promises, especially those he couldn¡¯t do at all. Then, everyone started playing. Everyone is a wooden man, and the game of talking and moving is not allowed. Chu Qing and Ye Chenxi You look at me, I look at you, and everyone does not speak. In the end, Ye Chenxi couldn¡¯t stretch first, put up beautiful eyes and glared at Chu Qing, then turned around and left. Well, Chu Qing touched his nose. He originally wanted to coax Ye Chenxi, but now it seems that she seems more angry. When did Chu Qing fail so much, but in front of her woman, it ¡¯s not shameful, Chu Qing although Macho, but he doesn¡¯t make it. ¡°Hey, if you have time, go home to accompany Aunt Ye.¡± Chu Qing looked at Ye Chenxi¡¯s back, unable to bear reminded. After more than 300 years of experience, he is used to life and death. A heart has already been numb. It is not his cold blood, but a chamber of blood. It has been hung in the past for a long time. But Chu Qing still doesn¡¯t want to see Ye Chenxi sad, it is inevitable, then don¡¯t let her have regrets, Chu Qing helps Ye mother to hide Ye Wanqing¡¯s sister, the truth is clear in the future, Ye Chenxi will really hate Chu Qing Yes, Chu Qing wants to make up for it. ¡°I¡¯m understood, don¡¯t worry about you.¡± Ye Chenxi said sullenly. Chu Qing shook his head, he didn¡¯t know at this time, right? It was wrong to say this, Ye Chenxi 10000 didn¡¯t listen to him if he was angry? Chu Qing¡¯s head swelled, rubbed the temple, and Chu Qing returned to the room to take a cold bath. When he was lying down, he still had a mind ¡­ Ye Chenxi is also the same. There are many things happening today. Every one of them makes people feel nervous and startled. Ye Chenxi doesn¡¯t want to ignore it. Thinking about it, she thought of what Chu Qing said, combined with the elder sister and what she said, Ye Chenxi immediately came to a terrifying conclusion in her mind. She sat up from the bed instantly, had no sleepiness, and patted her pale cheeks. Ye Chenxi told herself that it was not true, but only her own conjecture, but once the thought came up, it grew like wild grass. The more I think about it, I keep looking for evidence to prove the authenticity of the guess. In the end, Ye Chenxi suffered from insomnia. She was dressed neatly and was originally looking for an elder sister. However, for some reason, Ye Chenxi went directly to the underground garage and drove directly back to Ye Family. She had to ask mother clearly about this matter. Once people insisted, Qiao Wei¡¯s diagnosis results were all nonsense. Ye Chenxi didn¡¯t believe it. But back to Ye Family, when I saw mother, Ye Mu just asked: ¡°Xiao Xi, why are you back?¡± Ye Chenxi can¡¯t say anything when she comes to her mouth. How does she ask her to ask her directly? Mom, are you dying? Is this ridiculous? After struggling for a moment, when Ye Chenxi spoke, his mouth had changed into another sentence: ¡°I come back and see, is there anything I need to help? There is nothing wrong with the company, I¡¯ll find something to do.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 432 Mother Ye looked at Ye Chenxi with relief, her eyes were full of tears, and she thought: This child is finally sensible. ¡°Last night, there were not many people in the family. You went to visit on behalf of your mother. If there are any difficulties that the family members of the victims need to solve, try to solve them as much as possible.¡± After mother Ye thought deeply, she instructed Ye Chenxi. This matter is not too big, but it is not too small. Ye Muxi gave this matter to Ye Chenxi for various considerations, mainly to let the daughter gather people¡¯s hearts in this matter and sit on the position for the future. of Patriarch paving the way. Ye Chenxi ¡¯s instructions, Ye Chenxi had no reason not to agree. After chatting with mother for a few words, Ye Chenxi happily went to work. She did n¡¯t dismiss the previous thoughts, but she hid in her heart and planned to observe slowly. Like elder sister, observe Chu Qing, observe mother, observe everyone ¡­ After the family defeat, Ye Chenxi also began to change. The former simple and kind Ye Chenxi was simple and rude. Once and for all, I do n¡¯t know. Next time, Chu Qing sees such Ye Chenxi, will it startled? Chu Qing took a rest for a long time, and after recuperating his spirit, he studied the Poison Yuan imprint of within the body all at once, and found nothing. This kind of poisonous function does have its uniqueness, at least compared to many cultivation techniques that Chu Qing has seen. Quite odd, temporarily unable to take Poison Yuan, Chu Qing had to make up his mind and vow to kill Zhang Xudong, he was a threat to live. But if you want to kill him, you ca n¡¯t rush into Li Family to kill. It ¡¯s almost the same as courting death. Besides, Li Family ambushed last night and took advantage of it. At this time, you must strictly defend yourself to prevent revenge from Ye Family. , The timing is wrong. For a while, Chu Qing thought of this for a while, and then thought of that, Chu Qing was more upset and thought, to put it bluntly, or his strength is too low, if he has enough strength, where are these annoying things, there is an uneasy heart, pick a sword Isn¡¯t it over? Mother Ye was about to die, and Chu Qing felt an imminent sense of urgency. She immediately secreted cultivation and stepped up to restore the cultivation base. For this reason, Chu Qing practiced a lot of tonic for himself. It¡¯s a pity that taste brings no success, it¡¯s too late, Chu Qing immerses himself in cultivation, but the effect is minimal. This situation of him is different from the general step-by-step cultivation. He walked forward and walked back again, Chu Qing is also the first time, he still has to find out. For two days in a row, Chu Qing cultivation did not achieve the results he expected. At this time, Chu Qing suddenly received a message from Mother Ye and went to Ye Family to see her mother. Ye Mother gave Ye Qing a set of houses on Vermilion Bird Street to Chu Qing. It was suggested that Chu Qing take her parents over and other Yes, Ye Mu has already managed everything. Obviously, Ye Family is no longer suitable for living. Therefore, Chu Qing did not shirk. After finishing this, Chu Qing asked Mother Ye: ¡°Are you going to Li Family?¡± This was Chu Qing¡¯s early hunch. Ye Mother was poisoned and could not be cured. Let her struggle on whilst at death¡¯s door to die for several months. With the pride of the mother leaf, it is not allowed. She would rather die vigorously than die on the sickbed. And how to die vigorously, that is, to pull a few backs, Li Family wants to die Ye Family, before the death of the leaf mother, it collapses a few teeth first, so that Li Family is not so proud. In this fight about life and death and the entanglement of interests, everyone has long been right or wrong, because winner is the king, loser is the villain, those things are winners need to speak. (End of this chapter) Chapter 433 ¡°Yes, do you have any suggestions?¡± Ye Qingmei replied. She never looked at Chu Qing as a child. She treated Chu Qing from the very beginning as a person who could talk to her on an equal basis. Chu Qing said without hesitation: ¡°I will go too.¡± ¡°No need, I heard you didn¡¯t stun Xiaoxi that night?¡± Ye mother refused, and at the same time unspoken implication, if Chu Qing insisted, she would also stun Chu Qing. Their mood, sometimes identical. ¡°But I am not the same as Chen Xi. Besides, if you die, I can at least collect the body for you.¡± Chu Qing said with a smile. Mother Ye looked weird: ¡°You don¡¯t shy away at all, change to others, but few dare to say such things in front of me, you are not afraid of me, will you let you enter our Ye Family¡¯s house?¡± ¡°Not afraid, does Aunt Ye still think that I will marry Ye Family?¡± Chu Qing chatted with Ye Mother. Ye mother nodded and said: ¡°Also, I used to think that you climbed high, but now it seems that our family Xiaoxi is not good enough for you, and the Tang Family ¡¯s daughter will not work either. Jinmen may not be able to keep you in the future. It ¡¯s entirely possible that you will marry the Great Family pampered young master of Imperial Capital, haha. ¡° ¡°Aunt Ye, don¡¯t bother me, how can you be so sure, I can¡¯t marry a wife, but I want to marry someone.¡± ¡°Because there is no woman who can afford to lose that face and marry a man. This is more outrageous.¡± Ye Mu sighed. Chu Qing made a bold statement: ¡°I will definitely marry my wife.¡± Mother Ye said, ¡°It is not allowed to marry my family Xiaoxi.¡± Chu Qing¡¯s eyebrows were curved, and there was a kind of heartfelt joy: ¡°Aunt Ye is also not confident?¡± Ye mother just solemnly vowed said that no woman would marry Chu Qing, and then hit her face in a blink of an eye. ¡°Ai, how do you say, you are indeed the best youngster I have ever seen, but unfortunately it is a man who has been with Xiaoxi for a long time, Xiaoxi will inevitably change for you, but I will not allow her to marry you, otherwise she will You ca n¡¯t lift your head for half your life. It ¡¯s your marriage to marry you. I do n¡¯t object to you being together. Even if you all start your own business in the future, you will still have contact with each other. After the mother Ye finished speaking, Chu Qing was stunned, and there is such a saying, how big a heart is this, so that she can say such things, Chu Qing suddenly felt that she was still too old-fashioned, listen to the mother Ye It ¡¯s so fresh, but Chu Qing does n¡¯t agree. ¡°This, I¡¯ll talk about this later.¡± Chu Qing perfunctoryly asked again: ¡°When is the mother leaf ready to start?¡± Mother Ye was stunned. She didn¡¯t want to bring Chu Qing just now, but Chu Qing had collected the corpse for you. She had to say that Mother Ye was persuaded. This sentence was full of malicious at first glance. However, two people who trust each other speaking of which have an inexplicable feeling that it is a hero to cherish each other but it is not very accurate. In short, the mother Ye changed her mind. ¡°You¡¯re not saying, if I keep the Peak state, there are 3 days, then tomorrow.¡± Ye Mu answered Chu Qing¡¯s question. ¡°Okay, I¡¯m going to find a helping hand. Aunt Ye is waiting for me, and I¡¯ll do it when I come back.¡± Chu Qing said, getting up and going to find the help he said. Ye mother nodded with a smile, in her opinion, Chu Qing has come out of the newly appointed Master Yu in Jinmen, where is there any helping hand, there is a helping hand shouted that night, and the character of Lord Yu, and Is it possible that Chu Qing can move every time, but how could Chu Qing have something to do with Master Yu, would n¡¯t it be a sacrifice of hue, Ye Ma thought so, she has n¡¯t had many years, this kind of 8 Gossip thought. Chu Qing walked out a few steps and seemed to be uneasy. He turned back and said again: ¡°Must wait for me.¡± Mother Ye waved to Chu Qing, believing that Chu Qing was relieved, but Chu Qing always felt that Mother Ye would leave without saying goodbye. (End of this chapter) Chapter 434 And who is the helping hand that Chu Qing said? That was naturally the reason that Chu Qing refused Chu Qing¡¯s dream that night. About dream drunk, Chu Qing the past few days. After thinking about it, there must be a decision between them. It¡¯s not a matter of being so stupid. If you can be friends, why do you want to be an enemy? Between them, it was a bit unpleasant before, but out of blows friendship grows, that is not a big hatred. Chu Qing called Meng Zui to meet, Chu Qing thought that Meng Zui would still see her in her, heavenly palace. As a result, didn¡¯t expect, Meng Zui about Chu Qing to meet at a bar under her name. In such a random place, Chu Qing was a little surprised, but that¡¯s all. The name of the bar was Ji Jin. When Chu Qing arrived, the sun hadn¡¯t set, and the bar was quite relaxed, except for the waiters and bartenders. Staff, no one else. Chu Qing didn¡¯t know if it was cleared by dream drunk, or it was like this, the customer hadn¡¯t come, as soon as he entered the bar, Chu Qing didn¡¯t find the dream drunk, but saw the elder sister first, the elder sister was wearing a bartender¡¯s Clothing, sitting listlessly in front of the bar next to the dance floor, can be seen at the first glance, needless to say, this is deliberately arranged by Meng Zui. Chu Xiao sat at the bar and didn¡¯t know what to think about. With her head down, Chu Qing approached her, and she didn¡¯t notice it until Chu Qing shouted, ¡°Sister ~¡± Chu Xiao came to lifts the head. When I saw Chu Qing, my eyes were red and there were tears in my eyes, and I was about to cry. Chu Qing unexpectedly got aggrieved by her elder sister. She stepped forward and hugged her and asked, ¡°Sister , Are you okay, has Meng Zui bullied you. ¡° Chu Xiao just shook his head continuously and didn¡¯t speak. Chu Qing secretly checked the body for the elder sister and found that the elder sister was not at all internal or external injuries. Chu Qing was relieved. It seems that these days dream drunk not at all Abuse elder sister. At this moment, the bar remembered the applause of pa pa pa, Meng Zui came from the door of the bar, followed by a secretary, after successfully attracting Chu Qing ¡¯s attention, Meng Zui opened the mouth and said: ¡°Good sister Affectionate, touching scenes, but unfortunately Chu Xiao, you must not know that this good younger brother in front of you, not only did not immediately rescue you after learning that you were caught by me, but tried to conceal your identity, Do n¡¯t let me find him. At that time, I was almost angry, and I will kill you. You said that if I had been so cruel, I would not have you today. ¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to provoke your separation.¡± Chu Xiao said, seeing the dream drunk, Chu Xiao¡¯s mood calmed down a lot. The weakness was shown to his loved ones, not to the enemy. ¡°Oh, is it?¡± Cold glow appeared in the dream drunk eyes. Chu Xiao subconsciously shrunk his neck, these Chu Qing all looked in the eyes, the elder sister was afraid, it seemed that she had not been peaceful these days, and Chu Qing also knew that Dream Drunk was intentionally shown to him of. Chu Qing pulled his elder sister back, staring at the dream drunk with threats, and the atmosphere in the bar suddenly froze. ¡°Okay, don¡¯t be like that. You are coming to talk to me. You are like that. You don¡¯t know what you think, you come to find a fight.¡± After a stalemate, Meng Zui suddenly smiled and said with a smile. ¡°But I didn¡¯t see sincerity.¡± Chu Qing pushed back the words of dream drunk. ¡°I didn¡¯t see sincerity either, did I?¡± Mengzui shrugged and took Chu Qing¡¯s words. ¡°What sincerity do you want?¡± Chu Qing asked. ¡°Well?¡± Mengzui touched her chin with her finger, thought, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t talk about this first. Are you interested in sitting down for a drink.¡± Mengzui sent an invitation to Chu Qing. (End of this chapter) Chapter 435 ¡°Yes.¡± A guest will comply with the wishes of the host. Today, Mengzui takes the initiative, and Chu Qing can only agree. Meng Zui invited Chu Qing to sit down on the bar, and screened everyone out, leaving only one bartender. Chu Xiao was also taken away by his men. After sitting down, Meng Zui asked Chu Qing: ¡°What do you drink?¡± ¡°casual.¡± Mengzui smiled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have any here, just that kind of wine.¡± Chu Qing twitched the corner of his mouth: ¡°Any wine is fine.¡± Meng Zui snapped her fingers and said to the bartender: ¡°If you hear anything, you can drink any wine, so you can just go.¡± Chu Qing despised dream drunk in his heart, and in the end it was not just casual, so many words were discarded. After the wine came up, Mengzui took the glass and took a sip, then lifted his hands to cue Chu Qing to clink his glasses. Chu Qing looked at the glass of wine on the bar with a scrutiny. He was thinking about a problem: Mengzui, something here, Can he drink it? Meng Zui noticed Chu Qing¡¯s thoughts, smiled and said, ¡°Why? I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll poison you?¡± Chu Qing is also not hypocritical, directly answering: ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Then you and I have a good cup, but I took a sip just now, do you dislike it?¡± Meng Zui said. Chu Qing replied: ¡°I don¡¯t dislike, I don¡¯t have any horrible cleanliness.¡± Chu Qing said that he took the wine in Meng Zui¡¯s hands, and there was no lack of irony for Meng Zui. Meng Zui chuckled and picked up the glass of wine in front of Chu Qing to clink with Chu Qing. Two people drank and drank a glass of wine. Meng Zui suddenly remembered something and asked Chu Qing: ¡°Do you want a man? Or should I? Find some men to accompany the drink. ¡° Chu Qing¡¯s face was stiff and he said: ¡°No, I don¡¯t have that kind of addiction.¡± Seeing Chu Qing get ridiculed, Meng Zuile¡¯s laughed heartily: ¡°Then do you want a woman, I¡¯ll call 2 for you, although women are less engaged in this kind of thing, but money is in place, you can still find it.¡± ¡°Straight talk, don¡¯t go around, let my sister go, what do you want?¡± The wine was also drunk, and the accompaniment did not need to be called, Chu Qing straight to the point. ¡°I want more, I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t afford it.¡± Mengzui admitted frankly. ¡°There is not enough people to eat the snake, and it will kill you.¡± Chu Qing returned to dream drunk. ¡°That¡¯s no talk.¡± Mengzui shrugged said. Chu Qing suffocated, this feeling of being pinched is too **, Chu Qing asked: ¡°You talk about first, what do you want?¡± ¡°Hey ~ Isn¡¯t that right, if I said I want you as a person?¡± Meng Zui said with a look that made you interesting. Chu Qing heard this condition unbelievably, ¡°It¡¯s that simple?¡± Meng Zui shook his head: ¡°Not simple, it¡¯s hard, it¡¯s not the same as you think, you¡¯re a sperm man.¡± ¡°How is it different?¡± Chu Qing asked, Chu Qing has been immune to the evil words of dream drunk, and is not angry with dream drunk. ¡°I let you be my slave. Do you understand? There is no one who is free,¡± Meng Zui said while drinking. ¡°Impossible.¡± Chu Qing refused with a black face, he didn¡¯t expect it would be so ridiculous, ¡°change the conditions.¡± Chu Qing said. Meng Zui did n¡¯t speak while drinking wine. In the following time, 2 people used it to drink together, and 2 people ¡¯s eyes filled with calculations. Drinking and drinking, Meng Zui suddenly smashed the wine glass to the bar and asked Chu Qing: ¡°If I were strong, what would you do, wouldn¡¯t you commit suicide?¡± ¡°You think too much, come strong, can you do it?¡± Chu Qing replied, after finishing to catch the dream drunk, just drank a glass of wine. This time I was drunk, I grabbed the glass of wine before Chu Qing, and told the bartender to say: ¡°Substitute.¡± Then I said to Chu Qing: ¡°You always drink my wine, so I have to Doubt, you are indirectly wiping the oil, this time for your sister to bartender, if you are not worried, let her try the wine, I am not your little white mouse. ¡° (End of this chapter) Chapter 436 Hearing Meng Zui said this, Chu Qing came to his temper and said directly: ¡°Then I will stop drinking, you can drink it yourself.¡± Meng Zui smiled and did not force it: ¡°Well, you are at odds, then I will ask your sister to drink.¡± Mengzui¡¯s face always had a false smile on her face, and she almost bit off the back molar, ¡°Okay, me and.¡± I have to say that Mengzui used Chu Xiao to threaten Chu Qing. It was successful this time. Never missed. Chu Xiao was replaced by the bartender and started to prepare drinks for Chu Qing and Mengzui. In the younger In front of his brother and Mengzui, Chu Xiao was somewhat distracted and repeatedly missed, either breaking the bottle or breaking the glass. Fortunately, I ¡¯m rich and imposing, I do n¡¯t care about it, just a little dream and drink: ¡°What kind of wine did you make for your younger brother? The degree is so low. Are your sisters and brothers working together against me? ¡° Chu Xiao ¡¯s careful thought was seen through dream drunk, nervously explained: ¡°No, my younger brother is a male child.¡± Chu Xiao ¡¯s unspoken implication is that dream drunk should let Chu Qing. Chu Qing was speechless, he was treated specially by his elder sister, which made him say something good, Chu Qing took the wine glass and said: ¡°Okay, even if our sisters and brothers, join hands to target you, then again how?¡± Without dream drunk, try to drink, Chu Qing¡¯s cautiously, every time you take a sip, you must use spirit strength to explore it, see Chu Qing¡¯s obsessive look, dream drunk before Chu Xiao will take a glass of wine, before handing over Chu Xiao said: ¡°You take a sip and try the wine for your younger brother. Are you not afraid of me and poisoning him?¡± Meng Zui did n¡¯t wait for Chu Xiao to reply, and Chu Qing had snatched the wine from his elder sister. What a joke. The elder sister was an ordinary person and asked her to try the wine. It hurts elder sister. It ¡¯s not the same as Chu Qing. Chu Qing is a sword repair no matter how bad it is, so he wo n¡¯t be poisoned to death at once, but there is a buffer. Therefore, even if there is poisonous wine, Chu Qing would rather drink it by himself than let elder sister drink it. At this time, Chu Xiao also spoke out and said bluntly: ¡°The wine is not poisonous. I have checked it. If it is not just liquor, there are other things in the wine, the color and viscosity of the wine will change, but here The wines are all normal. ¡° After Chu Xiao this remark finished, both Chu Qing and Meng Zui appeared very surprised. What Chu Qing surprised was that he did n¡¯t find out before that the elder sister actually knew so much. No room, no car, no ability. It seems that elder sister¡¯s ability is not small, it seems that people will always make achievements in their favorite fields. The accident of Meng Zui is not the same as Chu Qing. Her accident puts it through 4 words. The joy of the accident, Meng Zui feels that even God seems to be helping her. Sure enough, the next time Chu Qing was drinking, he was less vigilant. One cup after another. Every time Chu Qing wanted to talk about the right thing, he would be fooled by Meng Zui with nonsense, and Meng Zui told Chu Qing, but no One sentence is all nonsense, Gu said about him. The feeling for Chu Qing is that dream drunk is dragging on time, but what is the point of this? He ca n¡¯t understand it. Does dream drunk want to intoxicate him with wine? She wanted more than that. Every Sword Immortal is a Brewmaster. Since Chu Qing became Jianxiu, she hasn¡¯t sinned. As a result, Chu Qing was drunk, not to say he was drunk, but Chu Qing had no signs. He was still drinking for the first second and fell directly to the ground after the second. There was only time to say before the coma: ¡°The wine is poisonous!¡± ¡° Seeing that the younger brother fell, Chu Xiao turned pale with fright, looked at the drunken in disbelief, and then took the wine in her hand, poured a big gulp, and tasted it in her mouth. She did not believe that the wine was poisonous. At this time, Meng Zui explained: ¡°Don¡¯t taste it, you can¡¯t taste it. This poison is only useful for monks. I bought it for a large price. Don¡¯t look at me like this. I am a martial artist. , And does not practice Daoism, unlike your younger brother, so this poison is useless to me. ¡° (End of this chapter) Chapter 437 ¡°Why did you kill you?¡± After hearing Mengzui¡¯s words, Chu Xiao waved the bottle in his hand and greeted Mengzui¡¯s head. This bastard actually dared to count the younger brother. Chu Xiao and Mengzui were desperately forgotten. By the way, Mengzui is a martial artist, where is her opponent. The wine bottle in her hand was still smashed, and she was captured by dream drunk. She backhanded to Chu Xiao. The thick-bottomed wine bottle with a solid porcelain bottom hit the front of Chu Xiao. Chu Xiao subconsciously closed her eyes. Dead, not bad. It was her that caused the younger brother to be involved. Before that she dragged the younger brother ¡¯s hind legs to that¡¯s all, but today she handed the younger brother to the demon of dream drunk. Although she was unintentional, she felt guilty and painful in her heart. Not much at all. After closing my eyes for 3 seconds, the expected pain not at all arrived, Chu Xiao eyes opened, I just saw the dream drunk, the wine bottle that was originally less than a millimeter away from her, slowly retracted, dream drunk Without hitting her, Chu Xiao looked puzzled and 2 hands groped quietly in the wine cabinet under the counter. Dream drunk does not hit her, does not mean that she will let go of dream drunk, just touched a sharp bottle opener, Chu Xiao is ready to start again, dream drunk spoke: ¡°I advise you to save some effort, you think you can hit Me? Also, do you know why I did n¡¯t hit you? ¡° ¡°I tell you, because I still talk about credit for this person, I arrested you to threaten Chu Qing. Now that Chu Qing has it, you will be useless. I wo n¡¯t kill you, but I will let you go, so you are now , You can go, wherever you like to go. ¡° Hearing the words of Meng Zui, Chu Xiao ¡¯s eyes came back and forth on Chu Qing. At this time, Meng Zui seemed to see through Chu Xiao ¡¯s thoughts, adding: ¡°Chu Qing, do n¡¯t think about it, he must stay, if you I want money. I can pay you these days when I was arrested. How am I kind? ¡° ¡°I don¡¯t want a salary, I want the younger brother.¡± Chu Xiao said stubbornly, wherever Chu Qing is, she is where she will not go alone. But is this a problem for Meng Zui? Meng Zui waved his hands, came over from the back kitchen, a few black clothed men, set up Chu Xiao and left, of course Chu Xiao was unwilling, struggling to fight hard, but the result was useless, how strong she could be as an ordinary person, His drunken men threw them out of the bar. Chu Xiao dishevelled hair, sitting on the street in scattered clothes, blood in one hand, she fell on the ground and bruised, and she also scratched those who throw her out. When Chu Xiao was thrown out, knees on the ground on the ground After a knock, a bit of pain struck my mind, and Chu Xiao¡¯s nose was sore and he almost cried. She stared at this bar named Ji Jin with her fists clenched secretly, Chu Xiao rubbed her legs for a while, and felt a terrible pain in her leg. After the pain eased a little, she got up from the ground and limped towards the bar. At the door, at the door, Chu Xiao also found a stone, picked it up, and Chu Xiao hit the glass door of the bar. This is the dream drunk inside said: ¡°A door is 5000 yuan, I will write it on your younger brother¡¯s account, although you smash it.¡± The stone that Chu Xiao lifted in midair couldn¡¯t fall anymore. She bit her lip, her eyes were bloodshot and red, staring at the dream drunk inside the door, it didn¡¯t matter how drunk the face looked, she was sure Chu Xiao could not make any waves Come, it is really sister and brother affectionate, dream drunk saw Chu Xiao look like this, actually a trace of reluctance appeared in her heart, took a sip of wine, dream drunk looked away from Chu Xiao body, she just took the feeling in her heart just now It¡¯s my own illusion. (End of this chapter) Chapter 438 Dream drunk shaking the wine glass in her hand, watching the scarlet wine slowly rotate in the crystal clear thin-walled goblet. She was thinking of any way to get rid of Chu Xiao. What happened recently in Jinmen, she all There are ears to hear, including that night battle of Ye Family and Li Family. In such a moment with swords drawn and bows bent, the atmosphere is tense, Mengzui still remembers the agreement she once made with the other three, her people can¡¯t step out of their own territory, otherwise it will be troublesome. Meng Zui did not have the ambition to dominate, she did n¡¯t, and now she does n¡¯t, so she does n¡¯t want to provoke each and everyone ¡¯s ambition. Thinking of this, Mengzui suddenly realized something and suddenly became nervous. She threw down the glass in her hand and hurried into the bathroom of the bar. She held up the sink and vomited violently. She stimulated her stomach with Inner Strength. The drinks in it all spit out, and she forgot that she can¡¯t drink now, which is damn. After vomiting the dream drunk, the whole person languished and appeared weak. She put her hand on her belly and felt the weak Life Aura. She was full of remorse in her heart. They all blamed Chu Qing. Thinking of Chu Qing, dream drunk ¡®S remorse gradually turned into monstrous anger, it¡¯s time to find Chu Qing to settle the bill. Walking out of the bathroom, Meng Zui subconsciously looked towards the bar door, Chu Xiao was gone, then look at Chu Qing who was still unconscious on the bar, Meng Zui snorted, and said: It seems that the so-called sister is in love Also merely this. After smiling, Mengzui began to direct his men and took Chu back to her base camp, the drunken stupor. And Chu Xiao really gave up Chu Qing, regardless of Chu Qing to live a life? No, Chu Xiao only recognized the fact in despair, and she could not save Chu Qing with her meager power. Even if she takes a life, it won¡¯t help, so she has to find a way, she needs a helper, isn¡¯t Ye Chenxi a good relationship with the younger brother? Yes, to find Ye Chenxi, Chu Xiao thought, but her cognition was still before she was arrested. At that time, Chu Xiao only knew that the younger brother was Ye Chenxi¡¯s man. How close their relationship is, Chu Xiao has never been to Ye Family, and she does n¡¯t know, so when she really wants to look for Ye Chenxi, Chu Xiao hesitates, she is not confident, she is afraid of Ye Family people, not even the door Let her in, wouldn¡¯t she waste time in vain? Thinking of this, Ye Chenxi stopped on the way to Ye Family. She thought of a more confident person, Xing Tao, whose mother is the mayor, and can certainly save Chu Qing. Yes, I went to Xing Tao and Ye Chenxi made a diversion, and went to Vermilion Bird Street. When Ye Chenxi went to rescue the soldiers, Meng Zui and Chu Qing had returned to the drunken stupor. It was still the original palace. The difference is that today ¡¯s palace has a special criminal chair in addition to a throne. , This penal chair is specially made for martial artist. Meng Zui personally tested it, and the martial artist under the circumstance, once trapped in this penal chair, impossible freed herself, that is to say, even if she was dream drunk. Not to mention Chu Qing. Although Meng Zui regards Chu Qing as a serious problem, Chu Qing is not as good as her. This is a fact, but it is more slippery and tricky. This chair, when it first appeared on the black market, was a sensation, but after being bought by Meng Zui, it has never been of any use. I would like to ask how many people in Jinmen can deserve this torture chair. People who deserve it, either cannot afford to offend, or do not need to get drunk. But today, this chair finally got the chance. Chu Qing was fully worthy of this torture chair. Meng Zui tied Chu Qing tightly to the torture chair and stepped back 2 steps. Looking at his prisoner, he was in a good mood. However, I always felt that I was missing something. After thinking about it, Mengzui asked himself: Is there less root whip? (End of this chapter) Chapter 439 Chu Qing was awakened by nightmares. The dream drunk to Chu Qing was not a potent poison. That kind of medicine was too easy to detect because of Chu Qing¡¯s vigilance. Chu Qing was simply impossible and foolishly drank the obvious poison. liqueur. Meng Zui gave Chu Qing only a mildly toxic drug. The dose was like the Mongolian medicine used for ordinary person. At most, Chu Qing could sleep. The effect is also very significant, not only Chu Xiao did not find this medicine, Chu Qing did not find. Chu Qing was dreaming of Huang Kaishan, who had been swallowed by Yunjiang python. He dreamed that Huang Kaishan was terrifyingly smiling at him. This is nothing. For Chu Qing, these years, what winds and waves have n¡¯t I¡¯ve seen it, thinking that when blood flowing into a river, Corpse Mountain Blood Sea was killed all the way from Cultivation World. Huang Kaishan¡¯s smile didn¡¯t scare him, but Huang Kaishan¡¯s next move was frightened. The scene in Chu Qing¡¯s dream was the scene of the criminal¡¯s house, and the criminal Lie showed him on the computer. The abnormal love between Huang Kaishan and Li Yan, but this time the protagonist was replaced by Chu Qing. Huang Kaishan smiled at Chu Qing and began to take off his clothes. After 3 2 times, he stripped himself off to reveal his ugly body, especially his ¡°special¡± lower body. Chu Qing looked at it for a while. cold. Huang Kaishan was still rushing to Chu Qing, which made Chu Qing tolerant. Chu Qing wanted to pull out the rust sword and split Huang Kaishan with one sword. But in the dream, no matter how Chu Qing summons, he can¡¯t call out the rust sword. Chu Qing¡¯s anxious brow beaded with sweat. Huang Kaishan looked at him and was about to fall down in front of him. The rust sword couldn¡¯t be pulled out. Chu Qing could only Dodge first, but this time he found that his limbs were so heavy and his head dizzy that he couldn¡¯t move. Like a piece of meat on a chopping board, he can only be slaughtered there with a pestle. If someone wants to kill him on the neck of a knife holder, that¡¯s all, but Huang Kaishan, Chu Qing is not dead, just like Huang Kaishan When Chu Qing touched Chu Qing¡¯s face, Chu Qing woke up. Before waking up, the last picture in his mind was fixed under the crotch of Huang Kaishan, where there was nothing bare, and he woke up from a dream, Chu Qing with eyes opened, his head bulging, and his eyes blooming, at this time he was already aware Come here, I just had a dream. His memory is gradually recovering. He remembered the fact that he was drinking with Mengzui in the bar. Mengzui gave him medicine. This medicine is really powerful. Chu Qing has n¡¯t had a nightmare in a long time, let alone falling into this. In the terrifying nightmare, the medicine must have hallucinogenic effects in addition to coma. Chu Qing reached out and wanted to pat his swollen head. He was stupid enough. One after another was taken by 2 different women. Qiao Wei first, then dream drunk, I do n¡¯t know the next one. Who is it, Chu Qing regretted a little, and once had a chance to become a Pill Master before him, he did not cherish it well, but the result was only a slight understanding of fur in pharmacology. This will happen to these things. If time can go back in time, Chu Qing can choose again. He will not give up the opportunity to become a Pill Master because of the longing for Sword Immortal and the hardship of Pill Master. He wants 2 people. Part-time ¡­ Repenting and regretting, Chu Qing found out again that his hand could not be lifted up, he was dead, he was shocked again, didn¡¯t his dream wake up, was he really ruined by Huang Kaishan? Chu Qing has a feeling of turning around. (End of this chapter) Chapter 440 ¡°No, he doesn¡¯t allow ¡­¡± Chu Qing denied in his heart, suddenly Chu Qing¡¯s hips were cold, Chu Qing shivered coldly, the focal length of the pupils gradually gathered, Chu Qing¡¯s vision began to recover, waiting for Chu Qing¡¯s eyes No longer a pale, when he can see things clearly. Chu Qing almost fainted again. The last time he was turned over by Qiao Wei Medicine, Chu Qing paid the price of his body. This is okay. He didn¡¯t care about this, and Qiao Wei didn¡¯t look ugly. But this time, Chu Qing found himself drunk by dreams and tied himself to a weird chair. Not only that, Meng Zui held a scalpel in his hand and gestured under his body. That scalpel was really cold. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Chu Qing shouted. I kept my head down and stared at Chu Qing ¡¯s dream drunk not at all and found Chu Qing woke up. At this moment, I suddenly heard a roar, and Dream drunk was trembling with shock. The sharp scalpel in my hand shook and spurred. Pull out a wound for Chu Qing. Chu Qing was almost suffocated by shock, his body strength burst at that moment, his eyes swelled, his forehead was on his back, and his green muscles were exposed. Chu Qing struggled on the penal chair, but it turned out to be useless. The penal chair was completely motionless. The good thing is that the wound that was accidentally drawn by Meng Zui was not big. There was only a tiny trace of blood oozing out. Chu Qing stared at Meng Zui with murderous eyes, and then Meng Zui turned his attention to Chu Qing and said, ¡°You wake up, it seems that the medicine is also merely this.¡± Chu Qing stared at Mengzui and did not speak. Under the eyes of Chu Qing cold and severe, the dream drunk was not nervous at all, shaking the scalpel in his hand and said, ¡°How about, this time I fell in my hand, I reminded you that I will come hard , As a result, do you remember how you answered me at the time? ¡° ¡°You said ¡®Can you do it?¡¯ Facts have proved that I am okay, promise ~¡± Meng Zui pointed at Chu Qing with a scalpel, an expression of unacceptable expression, as if to say: look at how you are now, you bite me what. Chu Qing can¡¯t bite dream drunk, just talking at the moment. Chu Qing tried various methods, but he couldn¡¯t take this torture chair. If he could bite dream drunk, he would have to bite the dream drunk. No, the emotions in Chu Qing¡¯s eyes are brewing, and his eyes are red with anger and bloodshot eyes. Seeing Chu Qing¡¯s appearance, Meng Zui smiled again: ¡°Do you know what you are like now? You are like a dog locked in a chain with teeth, drooling, haha, I¡¯m so happy, I tell you, that day when you broke through that wall and fled from in front of me, my mood was similar to yours, this is called retribution. ¡°Mengzui looked cheerful. After the initial anger, Chu Qing has gradually calmed down, recalling that just now, if he was not awakened from a nightmare, the consequences are definitely more uncomfortable than death, and more unacceptable than letting Huang Kaishan ruin, Chu Qing Fear after a while. At this time, when I heard Meng Zui say this, Chu Qing couldn¡¯t help but want to ask: ¡°If it¡¯s not your greed, provoke me three times and five times, will I retaliate you that way? And then, what is it, everyone is an adult , I do n¡¯t believe you have n¡¯t, and step back and say, the one who lost money should be me? ¡±Who made the woman of this World so open, this sentence Chu Qing only thought about it in his heart, not at all said it. After listening to Chu Qing ¡¯s words, Mengzui ¡¯s face suddenly changed, and she broke into a curse: ¡°You fart, I ¡¯m the first,¡± seemed to realize what, Mengzui suddenly changed his mouth, ¡°The old lady has a cleansing habit. Is that only the end of it, I am so pregnant ¡­ ¡°Speaking of which, Mengzui stopped talking again and again. (End of this chapter) Chapter 441 Chu Qing did n¡¯t hear anything because of Chuan Deng 3 ¡¯s 4 ¡¯s. He only knew that he was shirk his responsibility and justified himself, but could he rely on him? ¡°It¡¯s always true that you are greedy first, right?¡± Chu Qing bite this. There is really nothing to say about this dream drunk, but, ¡°So what, I¡¯m greedy, what¡¯s wrong, I just want your sword, your mask, and the secrets on you, what¡¯s wrong? Now you recognize To clear the facts, I won, so your sword, your mask, everything you have to belong to me, do you have a move? ¡° ¡°Oh, by the way, I might as well tell you, I let your elder sister go, how, I am not bad to you, don¡¯t thank me, you will be my servant in the future, I have always been very good to myself . Also, you can now hand over your sword and mask. Hurry up, you should know this thing in my hand? ¡° Meng Zui swayed the scalpel in his hand, and then said: ¡°What am I going to do, you should also know, castrated you, it is a revenge to invade me, so you better be refreshed, you refreshed, I can Be refreshed, or wait for this blade to be cut off, if it is not refreshed, you will be refreshed. ¡° Chu Qing was almost stunned by this remark, and what she said was wrong, invading her? Who believes this? I am afraid that the judge will have to laugh to death, and Chu Qing will be acquitted. ¡°If others didn¡¯t offend me, i will not offend others,¡± Chu Qing Bai Jing¡¯s face was deep, and for a while, his confidence in the past, like a son, all came back. It ¡¯s just that Chu Qing has n¡¯t finished talking, and was picked up by dream drunk: ¡°If someone commits me, I will commit an offender. I know this, it ¡¯s not new at all. what?¡± Chu Qing shook his head and said: ¡°No, if someone commits me, courtesy 30%, and others commit me, cut weeds and eliminate the roots.¡± When Chu Qing said this, his eyes exuded the scary rays of light. Mengzui ¡¯s heartbeat was slowed by half a beat, but her face was calm and calm: ¡°This is indeed fresh enough, but it ¡¯s useless, I wo n¡¯t let you go.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± Chu Qing asked Meng Zui. At this time, Mengzui couldn¡¯t see a trace of fear from Chu Qing¡¯s face, but instead his eyes were startling, Mengzuo¡¯s eyes dodged, he was pressed by Chu Qing in the imposing manner, and he was unconvinced and waved his hand. ¡®S scalpel cut off Chu Qing¡¯s lower body. Chu Qing expression turned cold, said: ¡°You asked for it.¡± Then Chu Qing recited the scriptures, spit out an azure light in his mouth and shot into the dream drunk brain, bang, the scalpel in the dream drunk hand, not yet When he touched Chu Qing, he fell directly to the floor and hit the floor, making a very clear sound. After watching the dream drunk, she knelt on the ground, her hands were holding her head, her face was gloomy and uncertain, and after Chu Qing spit out the azure light, the whole person also languished and slumped slumped on the penal chair. This is both sides suffer. Waiting for the dream slowly recovers, she jumped up from the ground violently, screaming at Chu Qing with a rueful face: ¡°What did you do to me?¡± Chu Qing¡¯s lips sneered: ¡°Aren¡¯t you intuitively different from ordinary people, stronger than unexpected? Do you feel this is good or bad?¡± Meng Zui frowned, her fists clenched, loosened, loosened and clenched. Obviously she was also very tangled. After a while, she bowed her head in a dejected manner and released Chu Qing ¡¯s shackles. Asked: ¡°What is that?¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 442 ¡°Want to know? I tell you.¡± Chu Qing got up from the chair, walked to the side, picked up the clothes on the ground, and put them on the body slowly. After getting dressed, Chu Qing walked to Mengzui and took Mengzui¡¯s face and said, ¡°Look at my eyes.¡± In this way, Mengzui stared at Chu Qing, and Chu Qing also looked at Mengzui. From the eyes of Chu Qing, Mengzui saw a mark with complicated structure, a bit like a rune, which is not finished yet, and then she Chu Qing¡¯s eyes saw her own eyes. Similarly, there was such a mark in her eyes. Dream drunk even had a hunch, she panicked at this time. She pushed Chu Qing crazy and looked for a mirror in the palace. She must be wrong. Impossible. She must be so small. It¡¯s normal to dream, drunk in the heart and deceive others until she finds a clear mercury mirror. She leaned in front of the mirror and just glanced at it, she lost all her spirits, as if the mirror had magic power, sucked her soul, and turned around dreamily, leaning on the mirror, she confirmed one thing , She read right, there is such a mark in her eyes. Chu Qing then said: ¡°Do you believe that people have souls?¡± Dream drunk nodded. Chu Qing laughed: ¡°It seems you are not stupid.¡± Chu Qing said this, Mengzui subconsciously raised his fist, no one dared to say so, but after seeing the reality, Mengzui bit her lip and did nothing. ¡°Then do you believe in witchcraft?¡± Chu Qing asked again. The dream drunk was uncertain this time. She hesitated and shook her head uncertainly. Chu Qing then said: ¡°You are still so stupid.¡± The dream drunk did not respond this time. It seemed like a rag doll. Chu Qing felt bored, so he stopped selling Guanzi and said directly: ¡°Man has a soul, and sorcery also exists. Once the soul of a man dies, that person There is no doubt that death is the same as witchcraft, except that witchcraft is more about the human body, while witchcraft is aimed at the human soul. ¡° ¡°The thing in your eyes is called the same-life co-death spell. It is a kind of witchcraft. The soul of a man who is cursed will form a contract with the person who cast the spell. Once one of them dies, the other one will certainly die. , This is a spell that the Malay women often use against their husbands. Chu Qing said lightly coughed because she saw Meng Zui¡¯s eyes confused, so she hurriedly stopped the topic. He and Meng Zui said what the Wu people did, and Meng Zui had never been to Cultivation World. Where do you know what the Wu people are? ¡°In short, you just need to know what is going on. To be honest, I still have to thank you for your medicine. If it is not your medicine, I won¡¯t be able to perform this witchcraft.¡± Chu Qing said that today is really thanks to dream drunk Medicine. Chu Qing is a place where the bliss lies, Fu Qing is the place where the lie, Chu Qing is a medicine that was drunk by dreams, and the medicine was turned over, trapped in the criminal chair, there is no way to do it, but what Meng Zui did not know is that she gave Chu Qing , Is a medicine directed at the soul. The pharmacology is not yet known. In addition to letting Divine Soul fall asleep and fall into a nightmare, it can also grow Divine Soul. With Chu Qing ¡¯s original strength of Divine Soul, it ¡¯s not enough to cast a symbiosis, unless his Divine Soul recovers a little more, and this medicine helped Chu Qing do a great job. When Chu Qing found that he still had such a When the faint move can break the game, don¡¯t mention how excited Chu Qing is. (End of this chapter) Chapter 443 Chu Qing is a sword repairer. The use of strength of Divine Soul is limited to pressing people, but he has absorbed the dream drunk of Heavenly Dragon. Chu Qing was not sure, so he did not dare to take risks. Once Divine Soul came out The problem is that it¡¯s not a joke, from dementia to death. So Chu Qing chose this one of his few witchcrafts that happened to happen. It was just this witchcraft that hurt people and hurt themselves. If it was not forced, Chu Qing would not do it. After listening to Chu Qing ¡¯s words, Mengzui regained some imagination in her eyes. Her instincts were powerful in the sky. It can be said that she had several points of foresight. Therefore, she could see that Chu Qing was surrounded by rare treasures and clinging to Chu. Qing did not let go, and it was for this reason that she would be in Yunshan and snatch Chu Qing¡¯s first Heavenly Dragon. Just now, after Chu Qing cast witchcraft on her, Dream drunk with a rush of heart, a very bad feeling, that kind of feeling would only appear when she encountered life and death crisis several times. Dream drunk did n¡¯t want to die, let alone die so foolish, so she without the slightest hesitation untied Chu Qing. She thought that her life was in Chu Qing¡¯s hands, so she would be so depressed. Now that she heard Chu Qing died with her, she found that the situation was not so bad. Dream drunk turned her back on the mirror and looked at Chu Qing smiled sorrowfully, raised the scalpel in his hand, and scratched his neck. Before Chu Qing was relieved, he saw the suicidal behavior of dream drunk, Chu Qing suddenly turned pale with fright, what¡¯s the matter? Do you want to perish together? Chu Qing rushed forward, reaching for the knife in his hand. If he died like that, it would be the biggest joke in the world. Chu Qing wants to grab a scalpel, Meng Zui wants to commit suicide, 2 people are so entangled together, after a few strokes, Chu Qing suddenly found a fact that Meng Zui not at all so strong in his imagination, Chu Qing and Meng Drunk hands together, easy to handle, the dream of drunken looks like a person who has absorbed Heavenly Dragon¡¯s breath. Chu Qing couldn¡¯t help but have doubts. After more than a dozen moves, Chu Qing successfully snatched the scalpel in Meng Zui¡¯s hand. Chu Qing finally confirmed one thing. The strength of these days Meng Zui drunk, it seems that not at all is too great. And because of his desperate cultivation, his strength at this time is no longer afraid of dream drunk. But how could this be possible, he saw first that Heavenly Dragon qi was swallowed into his belly by dream drunk, which could still be false, even if an ordinary person would have Heavenly Dragon qi first, it could not be completely absorbed, just use its 10% effect , It will also become a martial artist in martial arts, let alone dream drunk. Chu Qing couldn¡¯t figure it out. He pinched Meng Zui¡¯s neck and asked, ¡°You just want to kill me, so do not hesitate to die?¡± Compared with the first Heavenly Dragon, this question made Chu Qing care more. Dream drunk sneered: ¡°yes and how, not yes and how? Are you dare kill my now?¡± Meng Zui is telling the truth, they are now a grasshopper on a rope, connected with life, Chu Qing narrowed his eyes and said: ¡°So, you are trying to test me, want to determine the same life and death spell, is it true? Of? ¡°Chu Qing reacted suddenly. For Chu Qing¡¯s question, dream drunk indifferent expression, after determining that his relationship with dream drunk is not at all bad to that extent, Chu Qing somehow, actually unfathomable mystery sighed in relief. Only then did he have the mood to ask Meng Zui: ¡°What¡¯s your strength? After absorbing Heavenly Dragon¡¯s anger, why didn¡¯t you grow up at all?¡± Hearing Chu Qing¡¯s question, Mengzui suddenly became very irritable. She stared at Chu Qing in a huff. The expression in her eyes was complicated. Chu Qing only saw a little. Mengzui could not but shred him and bite it. , Swallowed into the abdomen. (End of this chapter) Chapter 444 ¡°Oh ~ now you are still thinking about your first Heavenly Dragon anger? You die of this heart, I am drunk with the things I eat in my mouth, I can¡¯t spit it out.¡± Mengzui ridiculed Chu Qing. Chu Qing touched his nose, he was just curious, he just asked casually, didn¡¯t expect dream drunk so big, I don¡¯t know which sensitive nerve to stir her, but dream drunk is not willing to say, Chu Qing will not be thorough, shrugged Chu Qing suddenly smiled and said, ¡°Now can we talk?¡± Chu Qing has said many times with Meng Zui, but until now, Chu Qing vaguely felt that the negotiation had a result. ¡°What do you want to do? Your elder sister, I have let it go. I haven¡¯t lied to you at this point.¡± Mengzui said like a sleepy beast, staring at Chu Qing with vigilance, what was revealed in her eyes was a deep distrust. Oh ~ Chu Qing sighed, opened his hands, looked down at his toes and said, ¡°You are so cruel, I¡¯ll be nearly a waste, don¡¯t you want to say something?¡± ¡°Due!¡± Dream drunk coldly said. Chu Qing was full of black lines, and said, ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t go around with you anymore. When the previous things, you and we are too much, we will write off, let alone mention, let¡¯s talk about the future ¡­ ¡­ ¡° Chu Qing was interrupted by Meng Zui before he finished speaking: ¡°You speak lightly. But it can¡¯t be cancelled anymore.¡± Meng Zui looked at his lower abdomen, where there was no abnormality yet. ¡°You?¡± Chu Qing was stagnate by dream drunkenness, he talked about this part, and the dream drunkry still behaved like this, Chu Qing¡¯s mind appeared unsatisfied 4 words. In this way, Mengzuo stared at Chu Qing with staring eyes, and Chu Qing also looked at Mengzui with complex eyes. The two were hostile to each other, and no one would take a step back. They were stalemate with each other, and no one would take a step back. Even if the eyes are too open for a long time, the tears will flow out. Chu Qing only uses Spiritual Qi to quietly steam away the tears, and the method of dream drunk is similar. None of them would like to lose the imposing manner in front of each other. This seems to be hours, from dark to early in the morning, no one bowed their heads, took a step back and spoke first, so childish confrontation with eyes , Who can¡¯t help anyone, look at two more eyes and can¡¯t die. And after such a long time, the 2 people not only did not feel mentally drowsy and drowsy, but on the contrary, they looked more and more spiritually, and they looked more and more energetic, and finally Chu Qing could n¡¯t stretch, when the first morning light of the east, spread Between Heaven and Earth, Chu Qing would not wait for him because he was worried about the mother leaf, but started in advance. Chu Qing took the initiative to end this boring confrontation and said in a hoarse voice: ¡°I will accompany Ye Qingmei to Li Family today. I need your help.¡± ¡°Turn off my fart.¡± Mengzui said with a dry voice while blinking her eyes. After standing dry all night, she didn¡¯t drip in water, and her voice became so normal. ¡°If I die, you won¡¯t be able to live.¡± Chu Qing reluctantly presented this fact. Mengzui¡¯s face twitched: ¡°Me, Li, Ye, and Tang allies have vowed not to participate in their affairs,¡± Mengzui refused Chu Qing from another aspect. so that¡¯s how it is, Chu Qing thought about many things after hearing the words of dream drunk, he was still wondering before, why Li Yetang¡¯s 3 family, fighting life and death, but no one guards against dream drunk, didn¡¯t t expect still has such a thing, but Chu Qing pupil light said with a slight flash; ¡°You will not be so naive? You ca n¡¯t even see the delay strategy, and when they decide the victory or defeat, the first thing to do is to free up you.¡± Chu Qing tried to persuade Meng Zui from reason, and ended up making Meng Zui laughed heartily: ¡°Do n¡¯t waste your energy, you think it ¡¯s just you think, I ¡¯m a dream drunk alone, if they do n¡¯t leave me, they dare not I tear my face. They care about their family, but me, hey, the drunken stupor is just something outside me, it ¡¯s gone, it ¡¯s gone, my eyes will not blink, and, it ¡¯s not that I said, Jinmen this Under the film, the people I put in my eyes are really no one but Xing Lie. What about Xing Lie? He does not seem to be a Jinmen. ¡° ¡°In short, say 1000, say 10000, I won¡¯t help you, you die this heart.¡± Mengzui used this as the epilogue, full of endless hatred for Chu Qing. (End of this chapter) Chapter 445 Dream drunken words are domineering, some supercilious, but Chu Qing knows that this woman has the capital to say this remark in front of her, she just does n¡¯t want to fight, not not fight, dream drunk blocked all of Chu Qing ¡¯s words, Chu Qing did take dreams Drunk headaches, he can not take Huang Kaishan in his eyes, he can go to the executioner at night, and retreat. But he couldn¡¯t help but be serious about dream drunk, because although he and this woman have known each other for so long, what happened should happen, but for the understanding of dream drunk, Chu Qing only stays in the part where dream drunk shows. Chu Qing knew nothing about Meng Zui ¡¯s past. From the words of Mengzui, it ¡¯s not difficult to hear that Mengzui is not a Jinmen, so where did she come from, and why did she come to Jinmen, in her 20s, is already an expert of Jinmen ¡¯s Ranked 2nd, how terrifying her aptitude is ¡­ Chu Qing didn¡¯t know everything about it. For a moment of silence, Chu Qing suddenly asked: ¡°So what about me?¡± Meng Zui said that only Jin Lie was held by her in Jinmen, so Chu Qing wanted to ask how Meng Zui saw him. ¡°You?¡± Dream drunk gnashing teeth, ¡°You are a pervert, you are not human!¡± Although Meng Zui is scolding Chu Qing, Chu Qing is very happy: ¡°Okay, it¡¯s not too early, I still have something to do. Let¡¯s take a step first, Li Family. I¡¯ll make up. May I tell you something that is absolutely confidential, Ye Mother is about to die, she suffered an irreversible injury in the night battle the day before yesterday, so why she should go to Li Family, you should think about it. I am not sure this time, so come to you, you help me share Half of you, otherwise, I will die, you will die, everything will take 10000. ¡° After Chu Qing turned and left, he had done his best. Then, Chu Qing said very heavily, with exaggerated ingredients. As for how to choose Meng Zui, follow her. When Chu Qing¡¯s back disappeared in the elevator, Mengzuo turned around, and the extremely suppressed roar screamed, smashing the one person¡¯s mercury mirror. 10000 1000 Crystal fragments spread on the ground, reflecting the palace lights, shining brightly, and shining in the eyes of Meng Zui, Xu Shi rays of light Too much of this, Meng Zui¡¯s eyes overflowed with 2 lines of tears. Chu Qing just entered the elevator here, and a group of people came downstairs in the drunken stupor, and Chu Xiao was in it. Chu Qing walked out of the elevator on the first floor and was ready to go back to Ye Family. If there was no accident, elder sister was also in Ye Family at this time. He went to see elder sister first. Although the development of the trip was unexpected, the result was also a mess. But a good thing, elder sister is fine, this is probably Chu Qing¡¯s only doubt. In the face of dream drunk, Chu Qing has never been at ease, every time it is an unexpected accident, and a messy ending, this is probably the place where dream drunk is powerful. Passing through the large lobby of the drunken stupor, the door in front of the gate of Chu Qing and the drunken stupor gold and jade in glorious splendor meets and passes by. Without a glance at the opinion, I suddenly saw a familiar face and the name of the person. Chu Qing couldn¡¯t remember it, but Chu Qing remembered that he was the criminal¡¯s family, and Chu Qing had seen him several times in and out of the criminal family. It is strange why he is here, and the man came to Chu Qing and said unexpectedly: ¡°Why are you here? Are you okay? Did n¡¯t you get caught by Meng Zui?¡± Chu Qing unfathomable mystery, who asked 3 questions in a row, could not help asking, ¡°How do you know these?¡± The information of 2 people is not equal, and the person is also confused: ¡°Your sister knelt in front of the house of punishment last night and begged Patriarch to save you. Even with the young Young Master, the punisher¡¯s chickens and dogs were troubled. Finally, the Young Master was banned, and the butler took us and your sister to save you. ¡° (End of this chapter) Chapter 446 Chu Qing hearing this, the pupil diminished, narrowed his eyes and stared at the punishment of the punishment house, there were traces of murderous aura floating in the air, the old Turtle, the punishment of the punishment, Chu Qing scolded in his heart, this is another pile Enmity and resentment, I dare to treat my elder sister that way. Chu Qing¡¯s attitude towards Xing Lie was not so good. Now it is one point worse. ¡°What about my sister now?¡± Chu Qing asked you to be laid off. ¡°They just went up with the Wei housekeeper, and I¡¯m guarding below.¡± The man answered Chu Qing. ¡°Relying ~¡± Chu Qing burst out, dropped this person, turned back and ran to the elevator. When Chu Qing was catching up in a hurry, the palace was just fine, and it was a mess. The number one person on the surface of the criminal guard, and the 2nd fight of the dream drunk in the Jinmen in a frenzy, the palace of the dream drunk in the fight was destroyed 7 8 1 broken, more than the last time was smashed by Chu Qing Miserable, why did these two people fight, just because of a few simple words. ¡°Where is Chu Qing?¡± This is the first sentence of Xing Wei when he saw Meng Zui. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Mengzui¡¯s previous emotions haven¡¯t been vented yet. It¡¯s really time when the criminal guard came, and it just happened to hit Mengzui¡¯s muzzle. ¡°Dream drunk, I advise you to get acquainted. I came to lead people by the order of Patriarch.¡± Xing Wei was very proud and walked on the ground of Jinmen as her, where is not walk unhindered, where Not being politely received by someone, that person talked to her like Meng Zui, Xing Wei didn¡¯t say anything, already had several points of displeasure in her heart. ¡°I said I don¡¯t know.¡± Mengzui still said that. At this time, Xingwei got angry. ¡°Good!¡± Xingwei even said three good characters, and then waved his hand and said, ¡°Search for me, wait for the next person to find it. I want to see what else you say, Not even Patriarch ¡¯s words, I think you ¡¯re drunk and do n¡¯t want to get confused in Jinmen! ¡± ¡°What if you can¡¯t find it?¡± Meng Zui asked the guard. The guard was asked dumbly. She did not think about this situation. Looking back at the unkempt Chu Xiao, the guard asked, ¡°Are you sure your brother is here?¡± Chu Xiao stared at the dream drunk nodded bitterly, and she said, ¡°I¡¯m sure.¡± ¡°Ha ~¡± Dream drunk and sneered. ¡°What are you laughing at?¡± Xing Wei was unhappy, and now excited by Meng Zui¡¯s laughter, she suddenly reached the edge of the outbreak. She motioned for her men to start searching, and he found out that he wanted Meng Zui to look good. ¡°What do you think of me here, do you want to search?¡± Mengzui motioned to her to stop her. The two sides started with swords drawn and bows bent, and the criminal guard said again: ¡°Aren¡¯t you saying that you don¡¯t know? Then what are you afraid of?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not afraid, but people are not here, and you are not qualified to play your majesty here, Xing first!¡± Meng Zui said Xing first quite ironically. Xing Wei listened to clenching his fists and walked towards Meng Zui and said, ¡°It seems that you are very dissatisfied with my number one, Meng Lao 2!¡± Xing Wei returned Meng Zui¡¯s words to Meng Zui. Then the 2 people fought, and during the period, Meng Zui said: ¡°It¡¯s a little bit unconvincing.¡± Although the two of them took action, they were very restrained and did not let their men fight. They can be regarded as a competition and a private fight. Once the men under the hands fight, the nature will be different. The criminals and Mengzui went to war. Mengzui didn¡¯t want to cause such a big trouble, and Xingwei didn¡¯t have the right to decide such a big thing. When Chu Qing came up, he saw this scene. He didn¡¯t stop it. The dog bites the dog¡¯s mouth, and Chu Qing was happy to watch the show. (End of this chapter) Chapter 447 He went straight to the elder sister¡¯s side. Chu Xiao¡¯s attention was focused on the fight between Meng Zui and the criminal guard. They didn¡¯t find that Chu Qing came from behind her. Chu Qing patted the elder sister¡¯s shoulder and screamed: ¡°sister.¡± Chu Xiao turned back to see Chu Qing who was safe and sound, her excited lips were entangled, she actually wanted to cry, but her tears had drained last night, Chu Xiao now has 2 eyes swollen like walnuts , Especially scary. She pulled Chu Qing back and forth, and carefully looked at it several times before opening the mouth and said: ¡°Dream drunk did not treat you?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m okay, so elder sister is worried.¡± Chu Qing saw this look of elder sister, it was not good, when elder sister was so embarrassed, he vowed secretly that he would not let elder sister be aggrieved. , Chu Qing blamed himself. ¡°It¡¯s fine if you¡¯re fine, oh right, isn¡¯t Meng Zui catching me just to threaten you? How could it be so easy, just let you go?¡± Chu Xiao was worried about Chu Qing, and it was fine to see Chu Qing safe and nervous Only when that string is loosened can we think of others. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, probably her conscience discovered it.¡± Chu Qing made up a reason casually. He didn¡¯t want to say what happened last night, so that the elder sister was worried, and said, the elder sister would also check his place and let Chu Qing How is it good. While talking, Chu Xiao suddenly fell under his feet and nearly fell. Chu Qing hurriedly held up. Their sister and brother were talking here. Others soon saw Chu Qing, the main factor that caused the dispute at the scene. The criminals and the men of Meng Zui suddenly began to discuss spiritedly, while the criminal guards and Meng Zui himself saw Chu Qing when they first appeared. It¡¯s just that they invariably chose to ignore Chu Qing and vowed to win and lose, and the battle between them, at first, was evenly divided, and there were contacts, but gradually did not know when to start, dream drunk gradually gained the upper hand , The first criminal guard was beaten down by the second dream drunk. For this situation, everyone else was greatly surprised, and the topic of discussion began to change quietly, from Chu Qing to this fight. For this result, Chu Qing was not surprised at all, and the criminal guard would lose in the fight. In fact, the criminal guard has lost now. If she closes her hand in time, she can still keep a little face, otherwise her face will be wiped out, and her defeat is also a matter of reason. The guardian is nearly 70 years old, she is old, even She worked hard every day, leaving her little room for growth. Dream drunk is different. Dream drunk is only in her 20s. She is now the prime time for martial arts. Compared with Martial Dao¡¯s entry into the prison, Dream drunk can be said to be rapid progress, so it is only a matter of time for her to surpass the criminal guard. And now she has done it. ¡°Chu Qing, why are you here, Chu Xiao, you waste, you must give me an explanation today, and dare to deceive our criminal family ¡­¡± Just when the criminal guard showed a decline, she suddenly withdrew Withdrew from the contest, went straight to Chu Qing, and at the same time shouted this remark. Chu Qing sneered, this old hag played really like it, she found herself long ago, didn¡¯t she? I have only said it now, but I just want to use this as an excuse to end the contest and save my face. It¡¯s just that she shouldn¡¯t scold Chu Xiao for 1000 and 10000. It doesn¡¯t matter if Chu Qing uses it for her. After all, the Guardian came for him. Even if there were 1000 or 10000 in the Guardian¡¯s heart, he was still there. Chu Qing deserved to thank her, but she scolded Chu Xiao over her head, and she had to remind Chu Qing that the criminal family Ding had said. The elder sister knelt in front of the criminal house for a night, remembering that Chu Qing was very hot. (End of this chapter) Chapter 448 The criminal guard threw down Chu Qing and wanted to question Chu Xiao. The threat came. She acted over the fire, the more she could cover up her defeat, but she ignored Chu Qing, facing the criminal guard, Chu Qing spare no effort, direct It was a palm, two palms collided, a strong wind spread out from the palms of the two people, and they blew on everyone¡¯s clothes. The next second, Xingwei flew directly backwards and hit the pillar of the great hall before stopping. The feelings in Xingwei ¡¯s heart were indescribable. When I first saw Chu Qing, Chu Qing was like her, and she was slapped by her. Fly away. In just over a month, has Chu Qing grown to this point? She thought that dream drunk was already very evil, but now she found out that Chu Qing was more evil than dream drunk, but with this breath, she could not swallow anyway. One after another was defeated by 2 juniors, Xing Wei¡¯s face was hot and painful. ¡°Chu Qing, what are you doing? Don¡¯t you know that I¡¯m here to save you?¡± But the fight started, and the criminal guard began to condemn Chu Qing from the moral high ground. Chu Qing shrugged and said indifferently: ¡°Do n¡¯t pretend, I know you look down on me at all, so you come to rescue me, and it ¡¯s not willing to say anything. In exchange for my sister, I do n¡¯t think there is anything to be grateful for. If my sister finds the torture house, the criminal will be able to promise immediately, then I will remember the kindness, but, hehe. ¡° ¡°Don¡¯t say this, I know that you must want to get the place back now. It doesn¡¯t matter, if you think you have that strength, I welcome it at any time. If you don¡¯t have anything else, please let me go back, my words. , You can just leave it to Tong Lie as it is, or add oil and vinegar. I have something to do. ¡° Things are already messy enough, Chu Qing doesn¡¯t mind being a little more messy, he doesn¡¯t like the villain such as Penal Guardian most, as the so-called Yan Wang sees the little devil hard, Penalty Guard is the difficult little devil, a housekeeper Make yourself more powerful than the master. ¡°You ~¡± The criminal guard was angry with Chu Qing, and pointed his index finger at Chu Qing, unable to say a complete sentence, and finally could only throw off his sleeve, coldly snorted, and took the person he brought with him, and walked away. . As I walked through the narrow corridor, I was drunk behind and said: ¡°Wait for Chief Manger, I won¡¯t give it away.¡± The words were full of teasing. The gnash the teeth of the punishment of the punishment, it is really unwilling to say nothing, and then panting with rage threw a sentence: ¡°You all wait for me.¡± Dream drunk opened his mouth, fearing that the world would not be chaotic, he was about to speak, and was suddenly swept by Chu Qing with a cold eye, and had to shut his mouth in a daze. Oil, trouble Chu Qing, Chu Qing had to stop with his eyes. Xin Haomeng drunk did n¡¯t come again. After the criminal guard left, Mengzui stared back at Chu Qing and said, ¡°What do you see me doing? Want to fight?¡± Chu Qing did n¡¯t speak, and helped his elder sister prepare to leave. Did n¡¯t expect the elder sister fainted directly. Chu Qing hurriedly put the elder sister in the place to check. It turned out that because Chu Xiao was so tired, he could n¡¯t keep fainting. of. Chu Qing saw the elder sister¡¯s abrasion all over her, and couldn¡¯t bear it. She rolled up the elder sister¡¯s trouser legs. Chu Qing saw that the elder sister¡¯s two knees were already high and swollen. In a dark blue color, Chu Qing was very distressed and hugged her elder sister pityfully. Chu Qing walked towards the elevator door, who suddenly dreamed of drunk behind him: ¡°Wait.¡± Chu Qing turned anxiously and asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 449 ¡°I can help you deal with Li Family.¡± Meng Zui kicked off a piece of wooden table under his feet and found a cushion under the ruins. Spread on the ground and sit down and said. This is the first time Meng Zui has taken such a relaxed posture in front of Chu Qing, which surprised Chu Qing. Than she said that she can help Chu Qing deal with Li Family, but also let Chu Qing come to an accident. After a moment of contemplation, Chu Qing was very alert and said to Meng Zui: ¡°Say your condition directly.¡± If something goes wrong, there must be a demon. Chu Qing does not believe that Meng Zui is so kind. Dream drunk is not around, she is waiting for Chu Qing¡¯s sentence: ¡°Unlock the witchcraft and change my chance to help you once. How about this sale is very cost-effective, if you still have something to find me in the future, it will do. , Bring something that makes me look good. ¡° ¡°Why?¡± Chu Qing asked, staring at Meng Zui¡¯s eyes, but he went downstairs, and it seemed that Meng Zui had changed his mind. Just now, Mengzui was still alive, and suddenly he suddenly became such a shrewd businessman. This will never be for no reason. Mengzui licked her lips and said extremely charmingly: ¡°If I said, I suddenly found out that I was in love with you, do you believe it?¡± Mengzui stared at Chu Qing with burning eyes. Chu Qing 2¡¯s eyes were dazed, and that was fine. I saw Chu Qing as if he was stupid, and he smiled drunk and said: ¡°You lied to you, do you believe this?¡± Chu Qing was speechless, and had to say bluntly: ¡°I can only play the same spell of life and death. I can¡¯t solve it. To be honest, I will give my life to you. I am not at ease. If I can solve it, I will immediately immediately Get rid of this damn witchcraft, but I will find a way to solve it in the future. When I find a way, it will be solved immediately. ¡° Chu Qing said that the truth is true. Dream drunk can¡¯t see any trace of lying from Chu Qing¡¯s face. Tentatively believing in Chu Qing, it¡¯s just that Chu Qing said so badly. Meng Zui clenched her fists, but when she thought of Chu Qing¡¯s slap in the hand of Xing Wei, she refrained from doing it, saying that this man¡¯s strength was growing fast enough. ¡°Change the condition.¡± Chu Qing spoke again. Since the dream was drunk, he didn¡¯t want to let this opportunity pass. ¡°Let me think about it.¡± Mengzui sat on the cushion and clasped his fingers, doing a deep thought. After a moment of contemplation, when Mengzui lifts the head, Chu Qing thought she was about to prescribe the conditions, but heard Mengzui say: ¡°I have a dead doctor here, the medical technique is not bad, or you can show your sister, the wound on her body, I¡¯m afraid it will be infected if you drag it on. You can rest assured that I won¡¯t catch your sister and threaten you anymore, and you will not accept my threat as we are now, right? ¡° It is undeniable that Chu Qing was moved. Although the injuries on elder sister¡¯s body were traumas, they were not fatal, but Chu Qing felt distressed. nodded, Chu Qing accepts the proposal of dream drunk: ¡°Okay, but hurry up and think about your conditions, I don¡¯t have much time.¡± ¡°Ye Qingmei has no time, right?¡± Meng Zui to ask a question, when already knows the answer, said to call her men and let a private doctor come over. The doctor came quickly, and in front of Chu Qing, after a simple inspection of Chu Xiao, he escaped with a stretcher. Now, there are only 2 people in the palace, Chu Qing and Meng Zui. Meng Zui did painstaking meditation. In fact, she already had an idea in her heart. She deliberately rubbed it. When Chu Qing was impatient, she suddenly said, ¡°You marry me, I will help you.¡± Chu Qing was stupid, standing stiffly for a while, and then asked with uncertainty: ¡°You, you, what are you saying? Say it again?¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 450 ¡°I say you marry me, I will help you.¡± Meng Zui repeated her words. This time Chu Qing heard it clearly, he made sure that he had heard it correctly the first time, and then he blurted out, ¡°Are you ill?¡± In Chu Qing¡¯s view, dream drunk must be sick, and the disease is not light, otherwise it would not make such a ridiculous request. ¡°You¡¯re sick.¡± Chu Qing¡¯s words angered Meng Zui, ¡°Agree, let¡¯s go get the certificate, and leave if we don¡¯t agree.¡± Chu Qing didn¡¯t know what idea Meng Zui hit, but he thought today¡¯s Meng Zui strangely, he said: ¡°You can get the certificate, but my name should be written in the front.¡± Chu Qing has learned the customs of this world and knows that the marriage certificate here usually writes the name of the woman in front, declaring the dominant position. Meng Zui answered: ¡°So, you don¡¯t want to marry me, but let me marry you?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Chu Qing means that. ¡°Ha ~¡± Mengzui sneered, the reaction was almost the same as Chu Qing heard Mengzui propose to him, ¡°Are you crazy?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not crazy, I¡¯m sober, I won¡¯t marry, nor will I marry a woman, it seems that we don¡¯t have to talk, I don¡¯t have much time, I really have to go.¡± Chu Qing felt like he was drunk with dreams Well, maybe Meng Zui really didn¡¯t have the sincerity to talk to him, just wanted to tease herself. ¡°Wait.¡± Mengzui once again retained Chu Qing. Chu Qing turned back impatiently: ¡°Why? Did you agree?¡± ¡°I can agree, but after marriage, your thing is my thing, we must treat each other frankly, not secretly.¡± Mengzui stood up from the cushion and said very seriously. ¡°Well, you just want that sword?¡± Chu Qing pierced his dream. Meng Zui smiled and said, ¡°Guess what?¡± It is ironic. It¡¯s just something outside her body. Does she really care so much about Meng Zui? Chu Qing couldn¡¯t understand the dream of dream drunk, but this didn¡¯t prevent them from getting married with ghost births, and on the way to the civil affairs bureau, Chu Qing drove the car and felt like a dream. Before coming, Ye Mu still said that no woman would marry Chu Qing, but now he really wanted to marry a woman home, and I did n¡¯t know that after less than a day, Ye Mu saw Chu Qing ¡¯s marriage certificate and did n¡¯t know her. What kind of expression will be on the face. Chu Qing drove the car, feeling 10000 1000, the dream drunk sitting on the co-pilot suddenly asked Chu Qing: ¡°Hey, what are you thinking?¡± ¡°Think about Ye Family.¡± Chu Qing didn¡¯t hide his dream drunk. ¡°Why are you making an all-out effort for Ye Family, a talented person chooses a patron of integrity, Ye Family seems not the best choice, are you just for Ye Chenxi, do you plan to marry her in the future? Unfortunately you have already married.¡± ¡°The person who writes in front of the marriage certificate can marry several people, but the two people who write in front of the marriage certificate cannot marry. Drunk again 2 Ask Chu Qing. After listening to Meng Zui¡¯s words, Chu Qing shouted in his heart: What the shit law, he also served the goddamn emperor. or is talking about the problem in front of me, Chu Qing complained in his heart, and on the surface, face doesn¡¯t change and asked Meng Zui: ¡°So what? What do you want to say?¡± ¡°Guess?¡± Mengzui said again. Chu Qing gritted his teeth, he had not found these two words before, so annoying. ¡°That, you won¡¯t marry Ye Chenxi, right?¡± After a while, Meng Zui asked again. ¡°Guess what?¡± Chu Qing finally found an opportunity to return these two words to Meng Zui. After talking, seeing Mengzui¡¯s depressed expression, Chu Qing snickered. (End of this chapter) Chapter 451 When he arrived at the Civil Affairs Bureau, Chu Qing was a little nervous. After all, the second generation was a man. This was the first time he got a marriage certificate and was a proper novice. Fill in the form, take a picture, and then get the certificate. When the staff fills out the certificate, Chu Qing emphasized that he should register his name in the front. The two staff members were confused. Among them, the female staff member looked at Chu Qing and looked at Meng Zui. The eyes of Meng Zui with deep contempt. If it ¡¯s not Chu Qing ¡¯s fast-moving eyesight, which would hold his dream drunk, that person might be going to the hospital to report it, and that male staff member, looking towards Chu Qing ¡¯s expression, is called a worship. Almost confessed to Chu Qing as a god, covered with a steel stamp, and after getting his ID, Chu Qing quickly dragged Meng Zui out of the Civil Affairs Bureau building, and Chu Qing was afraid that Meng Zui would engage in a bleeding case here. 2 Come to Chu Qing and do n¡¯t want to be famous. Although they have n¡¯t made much progress on this side, it is conceivable that after them, those 2 staff members will definitely take this matter as a big news and spread it. Chu Qing didn¡¯t want to be blocked in the civil affairs bureau, let the woman¡¯s spit star drown, the man¡¯s envy and jealous eyes stared, so let¡¯s go subtle first. ¡°Okay, now we are husband and wife, husband.¡± Meng Zui sat in the car, looked at the marriage certificate in his hand, and said to Chu Qing. Chu Qing has an unreal feeling. Her husband¡¯s name is used on himself, and he is curious. ¡°Why don¡¯t you call my wife, are you shy?¡± Meng Zui then teased Chu Qing. Chu Qing really couldn¡¯t say the name of his wife, so he had to change the subject and said: ¡°Well, we will go back to Ye Family now, help my parents in the afternoon, and move the family to Vermilion Bird Street.¡± ¡°Go to Vermilion Bird Street, why?¡± Meng Zui asked again, and answered afterwards, ¡°Oh, I am understood, Ye Qingmei is about to hang, Ye Family is not safe, but is Vermilion Bird Street safe? Don¡¯t forget Where is Xing Wei? ¡° The words of dream drunk reminded Chu Qing, Chu Qing believes that Xing Lie is a gentleman, but Xing Wei, Chu Qing is huh, but, apart from this, he has no better choice, Chu Qing is a little embarrassed. Dream drunk suggested while hot ironing: ¡°You can let your parents live where I am, rest assured, where I am absolutely safe.¡± I have to say that the dream of drunken Chu Qing moved, but, ¡°Are you sure you are not harboring malicious intentions?¡± Chu Qing looked at Mengzui distrustfully and asked. Meng Zui shook his marriage certificate and said, ¡°We are all a family now, so you don¡¯t trust me so much?¡± Chu Qing nodded: ¡°The same is true, so does the drunken stupor also have my share? You said that we should be honest with each other.¡± Mengzui¡¯s eyes turned around and replied: ¡°Yes, the drunken stupor also has your share, so you should be 100 minded, now you take a look at your sword first.¡± Chu Qing divine sense moved, bronze-mask appeared on Chu Qing¡¯s face, Chu Qing took off the mask from his face, and when the mask fell on Chu Qing¡¯s hand, it became a sword sheath again. Meng Zui watched Chu Qing¡¯s magical movements. His eyes were splendid, and his hands climbed on the hilt of the rusty sword, pulling hard, but not pulling. Dream drunk increased his strength a little bit, and then pulled, still did not pull, Chu Qing then said: ¡°Tomorrow I will find someone to take over the drunken stupor.¡± Dream drunk brows slightly wrinkle, Chu Qing This is talking about conditions, this feeling makes her sour, can¡¯t say what kind of feeling it is. ¡°Yes.¡± After a long time, Mengzui promised Chu Qing, ¡°I can let Chu Xin cooperate with you.¡± Chu Xin is the confidant of Mengzui, similar to the number 2 character of drunken stupor. Chu Qing slightly nodded, Meng Zui pulled the sword for the third time, that sword was like her obsession, and today she had to pull it out. This time I only heard a sword chant from the choking land, the long sword with no difficulty was unsheathed, Meng Zui held it in his hand, and a sword pierced Chu Qing. (End of this chapter) Chapter 452 Chu Qing remains unmoved in the slightest, as if it was determined that Mengzui¡¯s sword would not stab, but the Mengzui¡¯s sword, indeed, could not stab. She just tried Chu Qing¡¯s reaction. The result was not very new, and it was not fun at all. Meng Zui returned Chu Qing ¡¯s sword back to his sheath, and then asked Chu Qing: ¡°Now, where are we going?¡± ¡°Ye Family.¡± Chu Qing answered. ¡°Oh, by the way, I suddenly remembered something and told you that now that we are married, you are not allowed to be outside anymore. You must break it, including Ye Chenxi.¡± Meng Zui asked. Chu Qing brows slightly wrinkle: ¡°What if I say no?¡± ¡°Then I will look for men outside. As many women as you find, as many men as I can find, as long as you are not embarrassed.¡± Chu Qing will promise her if she is drunk. This question, Chu Qing did not answer the dream drunk, he was thinking about this question along the way, in the dark eyes, complicated and inexplicable, when the car stopped in front of the Ye Family door, Chu Qing was in a mess, and there was no answer. When getting off the train, Mengzui suddenly became unhappy and stopped Chu Qing and said, ¡°Hey!¡± Chu Qing turned back: ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°I am pregnant!¡± Meng Zui said. Chu Qing was stunned. Too much surprise for Meng Zui today. ¡°Mine?¡± Chu Qing asked. ¡°No, I have too many men, and I don¡¯t know who it is. Since I don¡¯t know who it is, I simply find him a skilled dad, so I can find you on my head.¡± Mengzui replied . Chu Qing¡¯s face was black and he hung his head in meditation for 2 seconds and asked, ¡°If I let you, kill this child?¡± ¡°Impossible, but he is your life, are you so cruel?¡± Meng Zuiyi justified his rejection. Chu Qing gritted his teeth, depressed his emotions and said, ¡°I will talk about this later.¡± ¡°No more, I will tell you now, this is my child, I will be born, and, now, you go to Ye Family alone, I want to go back to give birth, I should not exercise vigorously now.¡± After Meng Zui finished talking, he drove around and ran, as if afraid of running for one second late, he would be pulled off by Chu Qing and killed. In fact, Chu Qing did want to pull Meng Zui from the car and kill him, which is really annoying. Until now, how could Chu Qing not see it, he was tricked by dream drunk, and he turned around. ¡°* ¡«¡± Chu Qing unable to bear whispered, he wanted to catch up with Meng Zui to ask a statement, but suddenly saw Ye Chenxi rush out of Ye Family. Across the old man, she called Chu Qing: ¡°Chu Qing, where did you go, why did you come back now? My mother is also mysterious and secretive and I do n¡¯t know where I am going. I was shocked and had a bad hunch, yes Isn¡¯t something wrong? ¡° Ye Chenxi ran to Chu Qing, and hu hu was panting. She was at home and heard people say that Chu Qing was back. Energetic and bustling rushed all the way, not even breathing on the road. Chu Qing heard Ye Chenxi said that Mother Ye was gone, and she suddenly jumped in her heart. Secretly thought badly, Mother Ye left him alone. That damn dream drunk, it really delayed Chu Qing too much time, and now regret too late, Chu Qing comforted Ye Chenxi and said: ¡°It¡¯s okay, don¡¯t think about it, are you okay now? If it¡¯s okay, help me A busy one. ¡° ¡°What are you busy, you say.¡± Ye Chenxi would be happy to help Chu Qing. ¡°I have something forgotten in the company¡¯s lounge, you help me get it.¡± Chu Qing casually made an excuse and wanted to break Ye Chenxi away. Ye Chenxi patted her chest and said to Chu Qing guaranteed that she must help Chu Qing fetch it and watch Ye Chenxi drive away in a hurry. Chu Qing couldn¡¯t tell the sour heart, Chen Xi, I¡¯m sorry, Chu Qing knew that he had cheated Ye Chenxi, which would be cruel to Ye Chenxi, but he believed Ye Chenxi would understand him one day. (End of this chapter) Chapter 453 After Ye Chenxi left, Chu Qing drove a car in Ye Family ¡¯s garage, went straight to Li Family, and hoped that the mother of Ye had n¡¯t done it yet. Fast as lightning, Chu Qing drove the supercar out of the plane. In less than an hour, Chu Qing went outside Li Family ¡¯s manor. Now here can be said to be dragon¡¯s pool and tiger¡¯s den, Chu Qing felt that the mother leaf was unlikely to be stupid, because it was him, and he did it impossible, because it was no different from death, and it was destined to die. value. So in what way will the mother leaf dive into Li Family? From the perspective of Chu Qing, Chu Qing thinks that the biggest idea of ??the mother leaf may be dragging Li Yan perish together. If it can cause other losses to Li Family, it would be better. Chu Qing drove around Li Family in a car, not at all detected something in Li Family, this situation generally has 2 possibilities, one is that the mother leaf has not yet started, Chu Qing also has the opportunity, One is that the leaf mother has already started, and it is over. Chu Qing wants to collect the body late. Chu Qing was not sure which was the situation for a while, and was a little upset. Suddenly, Chu Qing saw that a Fiery-red Bugatti Veyron was driving out of the Li Family¡¯s side door. The status of Li Family should not be low, Chu Qing released Divine Consciousness exploration. His Divine Soul has not fully recovered, only the strength of Nascent Soul Early Stage, the coverage is limited, and it cannot be said that the entire Li Family has been probed, but it is more than enough to deal with such a car. After some exploration, Chu Qing didn¡¯t expect that the car was actually an acquaintance, Li Youwei¡¯s elder sister Li Huang¡¯er. The woman who bet against Tang Ziyan lost her streaking, Chu Qing did n¡¯t go to watch that time, and later regretted it, but now it ¡¯s not time to think about it, this woman does n¡¯t even have a bodyguard when she goes out, it ¡¯s really bold, Chu Qing Drive to keep up. When there were several hundred meters away, Chu Qing ¡¯s whereabouts were discovered by Li Huang¡¯er. Li Huang¡¯er tried to get rid of Chu Qing. Chu Qing made a decisive decision and drove directly into the car. Since the whereabouts were exposed, the longer the drag, the more trouble, 10000. Li Family is a big trouble for everyone else. This is not a downtown area, so there was a car accident, and there were very few onlookers. Especially after Chu Qing kicked the door of the car, the onlookers were not left. The martial artist thing, in fact, ordinary people can blend in , Do not die? In normal times, Chu Qing will never be so arrogant, but only special moments, special actions, major events that are life-threatening. When Li Huanger saw Chu Qing coming out of the car, taking the road was like running away, but her strength was not very good. Chu Qing grabbed him by the neck and stuffed it into the car. Li Huanger looked at Chu Qing calmly and said, ¡°You can¡¯t kill me. There are rules between the ancient martial arts family. If you do this, the rules will be broken. To The martial artist ca n¡¯t kill the martial artists, otherwise you will kill me today, and someone will kill Ye Chenxi tomorrow. ¡° ¡°Oh? You also know to threaten me with Ye Chenxi.¡± Chu Qing said while standing outside the car and looking at the woman with a stern look. Somehow, when mentioning Ye Chenxi, Chu Qing suddenly found that Li Huang¡¯er was actually similar to Ye Chenxi has several points of, he had never thought about it before, and then he reminded Ye Yexi of what he said about the relationship between Ye Chenxi father and Li Family , Chu Qing couldn¡¯t help but give birth to a ridiculous idea. To what extent is this idea ridiculous, even Chu Qing himself was taken off, is it true that Ye Chenxi and Li Huang¡¯er are half-sisters? (End of this chapter) Chapter 454 Chu Qing shook his ridiculous idea in his head, and then said to Li Huang¡¯er: ¡°The rules are dead, people are alive, even if I kill you today, Li Family comes to me to talk about the rules, but there is What¡¯s the use, you are already a dead man, but don¡¯t be nervous, I¡¯m not here to kill you. ¡° ¡°I¡¯m looking for you to ask a few questions, and I hope you can answer them truthfully, otherwise I can¡¯t guarantee that you will have fewer arms and missing legs.¡± Chu Qing said, reaching out and breaking Li Huang¡¯er¡¯s arm directly, without taking out a point ¡® Sincerity¡¯s way, Li Huang¡¯er will not cooperate well. Chu Qing¡¯s arm was twisted, Li Huang¡¯er was groaned, but she didn¡¯t shout out. She looked towards Chu Qing¡¯s eyes, and she was a little frightened. Very good, Chu Qing wanted this effect, he began to ask Li Huanger the question: ¡°Did you have any strange people in the morning at your home, or what happened?¡± Li Huang¡¯er bit his lip and stubbornly watched Chu Qing not talking. Chu Qing¡¯s face showed a demonic smile and his hand reached Li Huang¡¯er¡¯s other shoulder. Li Huanger suddenly said: ¡°No, nothing happened, what do you want to know?¡± Regarding Li Huang¡¯er¡¯s words, Chu Qing didn¡¯t quite believe that since the mother Ye had already started to act, Li Family should not be so calm. Chu Qing then asked: ¡°Are you sure?¡± Li Huang¡¯er¡¯s eyes turned and did not answer Chu Qing¡¯s question. Instead, he asked Chu Qing: ¡°Are you trying to ask about Ye Qingmei?¡± Chu Qing trembles in his heart and asks Li Huanger, ¡°Do you know?¡± ¡°Of course I know, but why am I telling you?¡± Li Huanger said, with inexplicable rays of light flashing in his eyes. Chu Qing moved Li Huang¡¯er¡¯s broken arm to the side. Li Huang¡¯er was breathing in cold air and shouted, ¡°No, I tell you?¡± ¡°Said ~¡± Chu Qing coldly said, I knew it so early, why was it originally, but Chu Qing still felt something was amiss, just like Li Huanger¡¯s hard-mouthed, just intentionally showed him. ¡°My mother received a letter written to her by Ye Qingmei this morning. After reading it, then went to Hantan, I don¡¯t know what she was going to do?¡± Li Huanger confided in fear. Chu Qing wondered: ¡°Warfare?¡± He felt that Mother Ye shouldn¡¯t be so direct. If she was the next warfare book, Li Yan wouldn¡¯t be so stupid to go to an appointment alone. ¡°No, it¡¯s a letter, very ordinary kind.¡± Li Huanger obediently and honestly replied. Chu Qing stared at Li Huang¡¯er¡¯s eyes. After watching for a few seconds, he threw a sentence: ¡°You¡¯d better make sure you didn¡¯t lie to me, or I¡¯ll let you die miserably.¡± After finishing, Chu Qing didn¡¯t kill Li Huang¡¯er, he rushed alone To cover Hantan. Chu Qing turned around just 2 steps, a gunshot came from behind, and Li Huanger shot the Chu Qing without the slightest hesitation, but with this ordinary large caliber pistol, he wanted to hurt Chu Qing, it seemed a little difficult, Chu Qing The spirit strength is released outside, turning into a large net, and the bullets are bound in it. Then he grabbed it in his hand and flicked it back to Li Huang¡¯er, which was faster than when Li Huanger shot it with a gun. Li Huanger was horrified. She didn¡¯t want to kill Chu Qing with a single shot, but this spear Chu Qing should at least be injured He was so strong, Li Huang¡¯er knew that he still underestimated Chu Qing. Chu Qing could stop the bullet, but Li Huanger didn¡¯t have the ability. When the bullet came to her, she suddenly appeared out of thin air in front of her to help her block the bullet. Chu Qing¡¯s afterglow in the corner of his eyes glanced at the white barrier, whispering in his heart: Magical Artifact? This is something that a monk can make. It should be the handwriting of Quanzhenjiao. Magical Artifact has blocked Li Huang¡¯er. Chu Qing didn¡¯t deliberately go back to kill Li Huang¡¯er. It¡¯s just a clown. If she didn¡¯t die, her life would be great. (End of this chapter) Chapter 455 Seeing that Chu Qing didn¡¯t turn back, after leaving straight, Li Huang¡¯er had Chuss¡¯s tightness of Essence, Qi, and Spirit leaked out suddenly since Chu Qing appeared, and the whole person collapsed on the seat. Even the left arm that was torn by Chu Qing did n¡¯t care about it. Chu Qing put too much pressure on her. She faced Chu Qing like a cold noodle Asura, she could be sent to see the king at any time. . ¡°However, no matter how powerful you are, you are going to die, aren¡¯t you?¡± After Li Huang¡¯er¡¯s eyes recovered, she murmured. What she said didn¡¯t lie to Chu Qing, but she didn¡¯t tell Chu Qing all that, for example, her mother received a letter from Ye Qingmei¡¯s sender this morning. He also lost his temper and accidentally killed a cleaning man. Mother also went to Fuhantan for an appointment, but mother was not alone. Accompanying the mother were Great Elder, the housekeeper of Xudong, and 2 adults of Quanzhenjiao. Their Li Family can be said to be YES this time. Li Huang¡¯er didn¡¯t tell Chu Qing about this, so he wanted to trick Chu Qing to cover Hantan. Think about it, when Chu Qing feels covering Hantan alone, she encounters mother and the others who just killed Ye Qingmei. Is he still alive? Thinking of Li Huang¡¯er¡¯s laughter here, in order to convince Chu Qing, she deliberately shoved a bit before telling Chu Qing about the news, but it was at that time. She felt Chu Qing¡¯s breath and became terrifying all at once, and did not know if he noticed ¡­ Fuhantan is a dangerous beach along the Yunjiang River. Due to the turbulent water flow and the complicated underwater situation, the undercurrent is tangled and complicated, you can¡¯t guard against it. So there is still no navigation there, no boat can only dabble in that water, and where the geographical location is remote, there is no access and no bridge. Having become a good place to kill and throw away corpses, Chu Qing recalled the basic situation of covering Hantan along the way. For the geographical situation near Jinmen, Chu Qing had known it a long time ago. It was just that I never had a chance to walk in person. While rushing to Fuhantan, Chu Qing called Xiaoyu and said that he needed help from Xiaoyu, and told Xiaoyu that he had a gift that needed to be brought to Gongyue by Gongyu. Although Chu Qing still can¡¯t solve the physique problem of Gong Yue, but he formed the formation plate of the human body large array, Chu Qing named Wu array, which can relieve the pressure caused by Gong Yue¡¯s martial arts to some extent. The reason why Chu Qing named the formation plate Wuzhen is because the formation plate was originally created to transform Inner Strength, and Inner Strength is a symbol of martial artist, so it is called Wuzhen, meaning martial artist array. Chu Qing needs help from Xiaoyu to send Gongyue things. It sounds a little utilitarian, and he doesn¡¯t want to make things like this, but Xiaoyu is a person of Gongyue. He can¡¯t trouble the light rain 3 times and 5 times, instead of ventilating with Gongyue. In the past 2 visits, light rain must be displeased, and Gongyue understood will inevitably have a gap. This is such is human nature. Chu Qing compelled by circumstances, can only do this, after calling Xiao Yu, Chu Qing came up with a single thought in his mind, that is, whether to say a word to Meng Zui. Thinking of Meng Zui leaving the door of Ye Family, Chu Qing was full of that nasty face. After 3 thoughts, Chu Qing finally sent a message to Meng Zui, which read: Fu Hantan, 3 words. Pressing the send button, Chu Qing held the mobile phone somewhat absent-minded. Why did he do this, knowing that there was no result, ha, is there any hope for dream drunk in his heart, what is he looking forward to? Chu Qing examines his own heart and finally draws a distressed conclusion. Even if the woman is always drunk against him, there is still a shadow of her in his heart. What can I do? (End of this chapter) Chapter 456 The distress is the distress, but now is not the time for distress, Chu Qing hastened to hurry, and when he arrived at Fuhantan, it was already sunset, and the evening was very late. Covering the very quiet on Hantan Beach, except for the sound of hua hua¡¯s water, there are only birdsongs, and the half-height sorghum densely packed pavement covers the entire river beach, all around the ups and downs, and the forest is cloudy. Chu Qing was hiding in the dark, observing the topography of all around. There were no traces of fighting on the beach. Some of them were garbage discarded by some tourists after a picnic. Well, there are a few white flowers and flowers, which are half buried in the mud. I do n¡¯t know it is the mark left by the pair of wild mandarin ducks, similar to the words of XX. Listening to Li Huang¡¯er, Li Yan should have left Li Family at noon, then the leaf mother should have arrived earlier, from the city to here, a conservative estimate takes 3 hours. Until now, that is to say, there are at least two people who have been here for a long time, but Chu Qing searched hard and didn¡¯t even see a silhouette. It seems that they are hiding very deeply. Maybe he is looking for it now, and others are looking for him? Chu Qing hid a silhouette in a canopy with a diameter of nearly one meter, and waited neatly. Chu Qing has no doubt that Li Huang¡¯er is cheating her, because this river beach looks calm, but the air is filled with traces of different flavors, such as murderous aura. While waiting, the phone in Chu Qing¡¯s pocket suddenly heard a pleasant ringtone. This sound, when placed in normal times, is nothing, but in such a ghost place, at such a terrible moment. Chu Qing¡¯s scalp was about to explode, and he only heard bang bang ¡« bang bang ¡« a variety of gunshots sounded from 4 sides and 8 minutes. Fortunately, Chu Qing responded quickly. After he jumped off the tree, he saw what he had just hidden The place, destroyed by heavy firepower, has been destroyed. The big tree, with a crown of tens of cubic meters, was smashed into wood residue, paving the ground, and the air was filled with the fragrant smell of fresh plants and the medicinal smell of fire. The battle was on the verge, Chu Qing glanced before turning off the phone, only to see that the phone was from Ye Chenxi. As for what she was looking for Chu Qing, Chu Qing knew what she knew. When the gunshot sounded, a group of Li Yan thought that the person hiding in the tree crown was Ye Qingmei, and Ye Qingmei certainly did not think so, so many people shot together, so the person hiding in the tree crown should not be the person of Li Family , But on the other side. It was the Li Family who shot the shot. The reason is very simple. This time Li Family came with 5 people, each of whom knew each other ¡¯s position. Suddenly shot, it was definitely not aimed at himself. Although Ye Qingmei didn¡¯t know who was hiding in the canopy, she had confirmed the hiding place of Li Family. This is enough. This is a contest between hunters and prey. As for who is the prey and who is the hunter, it is not known. At this moment everyone is a prey, and everyone is also a hunter. After the gunshot sounded, the position was exposed. After the Li Family fired, everyone quickly changed positions and was ready to hide again. But it was too late. The person forced by their guns to retreat was not Ye Qingmei, but Chu Qing. This gave Ye Qingmei enough time. Ye Qingmei, like an experienced hunter, traversed the mountain forest. He screamed and remembered. Ye Qingmei and Zhang Xuyang passed each other, bringing up a blood. Zhang Xuyang¡¯s stomach was opened with a long and narrow mouth by the short dagger in Ye Qingmei¡¯s hand, and the intestines in the belly were vaguely visible. In a face-to-face interview, the reason why Zhang Xuyang could be labeled like this was because Ye Qingmei knew his location, but he didn¡¯t know Ye Qingmei¡¯s whereabouts. He has a big loss because of his mental calculations, and Ye Qingmei¡¯s selection of Zhang Xuyang is not unreasonable. Zhang Xuyang has the lowest strength among the 5 Li Family members, but relying on one-handed poison, it is very difficult to get around that¡¯s all. But if the mother Ye was about to die, would she be afraid of his poison, so he was destined to be seriously injured by a blow. (End of this chapter) Chapter 457 Ye Qingmei seriously injured Zhang Xudong. This kind of injury, the ordinary person will definitely die, but Zhang Xudong is not an ordinary person, he is a martial artist. So for him, although this injury was serious, it was not fatal enough. Ye Qingmei prepared to turn back and make up for another. But Zhang Xudong ¡¯s support has arrived. The chance to pass the Elder of the Quanzhen Religion is short-lived. Ye Qing sees that it is impossible to turn around and walk away without the slightest hesitation. Her purpose today is not Zhang Xudong. Once she is dragged on, she will definitely die, which is not worth the loss. Just after Ye Qingmei walked for less than 3 seconds, the others from Li Family came one after another. Li Yan saw Zhang Xuyang, who had basically lost her battle strength, lying on the ground. There was a trace of disgust in her eyes, but she still took out a few bottles of medicine from the backpack behind her and threw it to Zhang Xudong. Then said solemnly: ¡°Ye Qingmei has a helper. We were deceived by her this time. This is why we ate such a big loss. Next time I don¡¯t see anyone, don¡¯t shoot.¡± Others nodded agreed with Li Yan¡¯s proposal. The Udo people took the lead and said, ¡°Ye Qingmei asked us to come here, and I don¡¯t know how many helpers I brought?¡± Li Yan ¡¯s pupil light flashed slightly, and murderous-looking said, ¡°No matter how many people she brings, she must be killed today.¡± Li Yan hated Ye Qingmei, in fact, Ye Qingmei wrote a letter, only Li Yan was appointed, and also to resolve personal grievances, but Li Yan vowed to kill Ye Qingmei, so he brought everyone. As for why Li Yan is so angry, so hysterical, and why Ye Qingmei is confident that Li Yan will come as scheduled, all the answers are probably in that letter. But except for the two parties, Ye Qingmei and Li Yan, the letter hadn¡¯t been read, and no one knew what was said in it? Now that Li Yan has re-agreed on a new strategy and took Zhang Xudong to re-hide, Chu Qing escaped from the rainy bullets that were shot at the head. Everywhere he heard a scream, he knew in his heart that Ye Mu had succeeded, but he didn¡¯t know the specific situation. However, as long as the goods are received, Chu Qing looks at the river beach again after finding a new hiding place. Thinking about it, the next entrapment plan, the various situations just now, are all explaining a problem. The leaf mother needs a bait, just like fishing, and the brilliant fisherman also needs bait. If you have to say that Jiang Taigong is fishing, and the wish is to take the bait, others Jiang Taigong is the empty hook, then it is purely to lift the bar, and this world has Jiang Taigong? Chu Qing thought about what he had read. The history book of this World finally determined one thing. This World has no Jiang Taigong, only Jiang Tainiang. When Li Family agreed on a new strategy, Chu Qing also rethought the plan to lure enemies, so when Li Family once again became a siege, they would surround Hantan in response. In the mountains and forests not far away, there was another ring of mobile phone ringtones. As a result, Li Yan and the others learned well, not at all using gunshots to accompany Chu Qing¡¯s ringtones. Chu Qing¡¯s enemies plan failed, and Ye Qingmei, who was hiding in the dark, relied on Chu Qing¡¯s various actions to determine that Chu Qing was a friend and no enemy, and that she already had a candidate for Chu Qing¡¯s identity. Chu Qing tinkered with the phone over and over again, but unfortunately Li Yan¡¯s group was really able to tolerate, and did not do anything. Once, Chu Qing exposed half of his buttocks, but the result was still useless. It has been frustrating until dark, and there is still no movement on the river beach. The very quiet is scary. Now it covers the beach, and the situation is complicated. Chu Qing does not know whether the light rain has come or not. Because Xiaoyu does n¡¯t dare to show up even if she comes, she ¡¯s here and so on, it ¡¯s all a fart, here is only life and death, alive and fortune tells you, life is dead, throw it into the river, who cares who is who The braid is up, but it¡¯s just a bunch of rotten meat. (End of this chapter) Chapter 458 The current atmosphere is a little weird. No matter how tempting Chu Qing makes people move, Li Yan has a principle of a few people, that is, without 100 points and 100 degrees of grasp, he will never shoot. This is hard on Chu Qing. In order to entice Li Yan and the others to do it, he must show true ¡®sincerity¡¯, which will cause death. But the sky is getting darker and darker, and the bright moonlight is covered with Hantan, covering everything around with a layer of silver gauze, slightly mysterious. Chu Qing knows that the mother leaf must be in a very anxious mood. Today is the 3rd day of the mother leaf poisoning. Although Chu Qing has been helping the mother to suppress Poison Yuan within the body. But after ten o¡¯clock tonight, Poison Yuan of the mother of the inside will still explode. At that time, the mother of the mother will lose its battle strength, so the time left to the mother of the mother is only a few hours. Can the mother of leaves be in a hurry? No, Chu Qing felt that he had to do something. At worst, he took a risk. He wore bronze-mask on his face, which had the purpose of concealing the silhouette. Chu Qing¡¯s body and surrounding environment fuse together, and then he urged Jian Gang, cautiously walked from his hiding place, Jiangtan center. This time Chu Qing¡¯s movements are not much, compared with thunder and raindrops before him, but such a small movement, in this quiet late night, it is particularly disturbing. Wow ~ Just when Chu Qing was about to walk out of the jungle, step on the bushes, and when the silhouette was exposed, suddenly in the mud on the edge of the river beach, suddenly stood up a silhouette, which was the mother of leaves. She had been hiding there all the time, an unobstructed all around, the most dangerous place. At the moment when the mother leaf was exposed, Chu Qing moved. His figure swayed, turned into a ray of green smoke, withdrew to return to jungle, and then attacked the hiding place of Li Yan and the others. This time the mother of Ye made a bait. Chu Qing could not waste this opportunity in vain. Like Chu Qing, there were several people of Li Yan. In this late night, they not at all exposed traces with gunshots, but each and everyone, like Chu Qing, chose stealth under the cover of night. To deal with their powerful martial artists, they are already stretched out with a gun. Unless there is a forgotten bomb, it would be better to fight by hand. The silhouette of the leaf mother just flicked on the river beach, and then disappeared again in the tussock bush, but everyone else was not to be trifled with, and the leaf mother wanted to hide again under the eyes of those people. Basically impossible, to say something mysterious, the mother of Qi¡¯s Qi has been locked and will either run away or die. The mother Ye was surrounded by 5 people. Although Zhang Xuyang had not recovered from the serious injury, he recovered after so long. There was also a stop, Li Yan and five people were going to Ye Mother from different directions. Chu Qing was waiting for an opportunity in the dark. He wanted to find Zhang Xuyang and critical strike this yin man. Although his strength is not the highest among all, he is the most troublesome for Chu Qing. The timing is fleeting, Chu Qing can¡¯t tell who is who in the night, when someone passes from Chu Qing¡¯s hiding place, not far away. Chu Qing without the slightest hesitation¡¯s shot, it is a sword of silence, one of Chu Qing¡¯s most powerful sword moves, the rust sword infused with Spirit Qi, under the moonlight, it becomes the color of bright silver. It blends into the surrounding environment and turns into a stream of light. At first glance, Chu Qing¡¯s hands seem to be empty. When I look at it again, I can see a stream of light in Chu Qing¡¯s hands, like a silver snake. Suddenly flew out of the sky and went straight to the other silhouette. Chu Qing took the timing just right. When the man noticed that the crisis was coming, Wu Wu in her mouth was speechless. Because Chu Qing¡¯s sword had cut through the man¡¯s throat, she fell over her neck, her eyes wide open, her eyes never sullen, and the road was chosen by herself. This is her destination. (End of this chapter) Chapter 459 That person fell to the ground and died, Chu Qing had a chance to see who she was, and at a glance, Chu Qing was a little disappointed. It was the elder, Huiming, who passed on the Quanzhen religion. Not one of Li Family, Ye Mother used her life as a bait to help Chu Qing win this opportunity. In exchange for such a result, Chu Qing felt a little lost. It¡¯s just that now it¡¯s not time to care about this. Huiming has an accident, and 2 people close to her have already chased this side. With Chu Qing long sword in hand, he is not not running, but he can¡¯t already run. The comer struck in front of him, and his shot was a long rainbow thread. He was a Udo, and only he would teach the law. There was Spirit Qi, Chu Qing long sword raise upwards, and he went to Changhong to prepare for the Udo. This is a side stalk of grass, and another person sprang up. Chu Qing was shocked, and it felt uncomfortable to feel enemies in the abdomen. Then there was a gunshot, and light rain arrived. With a happy heart in Chu Qing¡¯s heart, Forget Chuan broke the Udo Changhong, forcing the Udo to have to avoid the edge. Chu Qing took the opportunity to swap positions with Xiaoyu, and then left Xiaoyu dragging the Udo people. I chased myself to Ye Mother¡¯s side, although a Huiming died here, and dragged a Udo, but there are still 3 people at Ye Mother¡¯s side, the situation is very optimistic. Mother Ye is the focus of the audience at this moment. Everyone moves with her. Li Yan¡¯s position is closest to Mother Ye. She is chasing behind her, and now both of them have completely exposed their bodies. There is also Chu Qing, who is anxious to help the mother of the leaves, so he does not care to cover up, cast spell, and floats all the way from the grass, meaning has several points of open and aboveboard. However, in such a sinister situation, open and aboveboard means that the live target is the target of other people¡¯s attack and hunting, and Chu Qing does have this meaning. In this part of the situation, everyone has no way out, either win or die, this is not a multiple choice question, because everyone has only one answer. Chu Qing¡¯s choice ushered in the cruelest result. He hadn¡¯t rushed near the mother leaf, and there was a person who suddenly rushed out of the dense grass and gave Chu Qing a fatal blow. The coming person was Chu Qing, who was several times in a row, and Zhang Xuyang, who was desperate to kill, was rushed to resist, and was printed on the chest by Zhang Xuyang. Chu Qing¡¯s most worrying thing still broke out. The three Poison Yuan marks on his chest broke out instantly. Chu Qing¡¯s heart rushed to the top of the head. He vomited blood and stumbled back. With a smile, Zhang Xuyang approached Chu Qing with a smile, clutching his stomach and limping. His injury there was still not good, and he was still bleeding. But his trauma is much better than Chu Qing. At this moment, Chu Qing, within the body is a mess. After the Poison Yuan mark exploded, the immense cold power. Instantly struck Chu Qing¡¯s whole body, flooding every inch of Chu Qing¡¯s meridian. Chu Qing used Spiritual Qi to support Meridian with all his strength, but the effect was minimal. The cold breath still encroached on Chu Qing¡¯s vitality. When the vitality was eroded away, Chu Qing was left with only death. This cold breath was extremely strange. Chu Qing tried to use Spirit Qi to drive away, but the result was useless. But Chu Qing immediately found a piece of good news that was still good news, that is, with his loss of vitality, that cold breath was also being lost, like Ice and Fire neutralizing each other. However, according to the current situation, the vitality of Chu Qing within the body is obviously not enough to neutralize this aura, when the time comes the dead must be Chu Qing. Chu Qing smiled helplessly, turned his sword into abduction, and looked at Zhang Xuyang who was approaching him. He still had a big trouble now. (End of this chapter) Chapter 460 Chu Qing¡¯s spirit strength within the body is now used to protect meridian and delay the erosion of the cold breath on vitality. Therefore, there is not much left in his body, just like a person is tied to his hands and feet, this How to fight. Chu Qing was bitter in his heart. He glanced at the rust sword distressedly. If there was really no way, he could only explode. One of the nine sword patterns of the rust sword. In that case, the damage to the rust sword is undoubtedly huge. Rust Sword seemed to feel Chu Qing¡¯s intentions and groaned, as if to Chu Chu: It doesn¡¯t matter. At this moment, the situation on the river beach changed again. The mother Ye had been overtaken by Li Yan. The two were fighting together. Li Family Great Elder Li Yuan also caught up later. There is an upper hand, and the light rain side is evenly matched with the Udo people. The problem still lies with Chu Qing. Originally, Chu Qing still had a way of life through the rust sword, but for a moment, Chu Qing was cold and sweating, full of sadness, and he fell into a dead end. There was Zhang Xuyang in front of him, and suddenly there was a murderous intention in the dark place, which wrapped around Chu Qing. All parties are fighting this part, and they have reached the stage of fierce heat. Who ever thought that Li Family still has a back hand, which can really hold my breath. The murderous intention was thick and cold, just like a poisonous snake staring at Chu Qing in secret, the threat it brought to Chu Qing was also beaten by Zhang Xuyang. What should Chu Qing do? Is it really necessary to take that step, Nascent Soul came out of the body possession Zhang Xuyang, Zhang Xuyang is a yin, so I will not say, the key is without his own skin, even if I can survive through the body, but basically the Immortal Path is broken. Chu Qing has never heard of that person, after his body possession, he can also fly into a fairy, and the person¡¯s Divine Soul only fits his body best. Really careless and losing all over, Chu Qing couldn¡¯t help but ask himself if he was too arrogant to make this happen. Suddenly Zhang Xuyang had already killed Chu Qing. Without body possession, there was no chance. Chu Qing lamented, just when he was ready to make such a decision. Suddenly entangled in him, the killing intent suddenly disappeared, Chu Qing was so stunned, the next second Zhang Xuyang¡¯s face changed drastically. The sound of heavy sniffing sounded from the distant forest, a loud bang, Zhang Xuyang in front of Chu Qing was beaten into flesh, flesh and blood flying, confusing Chu Qing body, is to forget Sichuan bomb. Chu Qing reached out and wiped a handful of disgusting blood on his face, and looked at the red blood, white bones, and yellowish brains left behind after Zhang Xuyang died. Who can tell him what happened? Zhang Xuyang is dead, and appears a on the river beach, a mysterious person on Ye Family¡¯s side, the others are stunned, the Udo people are the most decisive, throwing light rain, and leaving the war circle to run, if the person is in He secretly gave him this, and with the light rain, he would be seriously injured without dying. He has lost a person tonight, and if he is seriously injured, Quanzheng will not be able to slow down the strength great injury, every few decades, and die for Li Family. It ¡¯s not worth it. After today, he and Li Yan Let¡¯s talk about the conditions again. Because of the appearance of the mysterious person, the battle situation instantly reversed. Zhang Xuyang and the Udo people, one death and one escape, Chu Qing and Xiao Yu freed their hands. Li Yan and Li Yuan faced great pressure. Although Li Yan wanted to separate from Ye Qingmei The victory or defeat, but for the family, she had to temporarily retreat. Chong Li Yuan greeted, 2 people were ready to drop Ye Qingmei, rushed out of the war circle, temporarily avoid the edge, and fight again in Japan. (End of this chapter) Chapter 461 However, Ye Qingmei finally waited for such an opportunity, which allowed Li Yan to escape so easily. It was Li Yan and Li Yuan who had just wrapped around Ye Qingmei, and now it was Ye Qingmei¡¯s turn. For a time, Li Yan and Li Yuan couldn¡¯t get rid of Ye Qingmei, and they were anxious for 10000 points. They were dragged by Ye Qingmei to Chu Qing. They came and they were all over. How to do? Li Yuan knows the whole thing, seeing is impossible, and shouting: ¡°Patriarch, you go first, I will come to the palace.¡± As of today, Li Yan has been defeated. At this time, she is too late to fill up with heroes, and she does not shirk. She said to Li Yuan: ¡°Well, you can rest assured, I will treat your lineage well, and will definitely avenge you.¡± After Li Yan kept Li Yuan dragging Ye Qingmei, she ran back, but she underestimated Ye Qingmei¡¯s determination. Ye Qingmei would rather give Li Yuan a firm slap and leave Li Yan. Ye Qingmei was slapped by Li Yuan and vomited blood, but he also successfully dumped Li Yuan. Chasing to Li Yan again, like a crazy demon, shouting while chasing: ¡°Li Yan, today and now, I just want to settle the grievances of you and I. I do n¡¯t want to call other people. You are playing crafty plots and machinations. So it ¡¯s no wonder I, now do you think you can run? If you want, I can give you a chance of a fair duel, just you and me. I will let them let you go. ¡° ¡°Can you believe what you said?¡± Li Yan said with resentment qi, not Ye Qingmei said, she also found that she did not retreat. ¡°Do you think I am you?¡± Ye Mu said a very emotional word. She seemed to hate Li Yan¡¯s go back on one¡¯s word. Li Yan twitched, and then said, ¡°Will they listen to you?¡± Li Yan was so grievous that it took away the patience of Mother Ye. Without saying anything else, Mother Ye only asked: ¡°Do you remember Li Yuanbai?¡± As soon as this remark came out, Li Yan suddenly seemed to be possessed by a demon. His face was twisted and very cruel. Ye Qingmei mentioned the name Li Yuanbai, and the whole person became extremely irritable. Li Yan stopped running, turned back and Ye Qing Eyebrows fought together. Although Chu Qing was nearer to Ye Mu before, he was injured. He hurried to wait until Ye Mu and Li Yan fought, before he ran to Li Yuan, and Li Yan also flew, Chu Qing this When there is no strength in one body, Li Yuan also didn¡¯t expect Chu Qing to be so weak, it can be said to be unable to withstand a single blow. Li Yuan was so pleased that he planned to kill Chu Qing to get some strength for their fiasco today, but just before she shot Chu Qing again, the sound of heavy sniping in the forest sounded again, just like the trumpet played by Death God, Li Yuan tried hard to dodge. It was still a little slower, one arm was smashed, and the poison of forgetfulness remained in the broken arm. Life and death, Li Yuan did not hesitate, pulled out a narrow knife from the waist, waved the knife to the wound The flesh and blood, together with the poison of forgetting the river, were cut off and then disappeared into the forest. Chu Qing had the intention to chase, but there was really no energy. Xiao Yu came carrying her oversized shotgun from the bushes and glanced at the direction of Li Yuan¡¯s escape. There was no intention of chasing. The battle of Li Ye¡¯s 2 families is not fart for her. She looks superfluous at a glance. She came here because of Chu Qing. As long as Chu Qing is okay, nothing else, it is too lazy to control. In this side story, Chu Qing also commanded Xiao Yu. After all, she was not her own, and Chu Qing did not expect the person hiding in the mountain forest to chase because he did n¡¯t know who he was until now. Is it for the mother of leaves, or for him, if it is for him, he has a choice in his heart. (End of this chapter) Chapter 462 Li Yuan ran, she ran away. She could n¡¯t make any waves alone. Besides, she broke her arm and her strength was greatly discounted. It was no longer a cause for concern. Today, she worked hard for this part, and the result has greatly exceeded Chu Qing ¡¯s expectations. Last night, Ye Family was half disabled, and tonight, Li Family was half disabled. Chu Qing looked towards Ye Mother¡¯s side, hesitating whether to shoot, Xiao Yu said at this time: ¡°Did you not hear people say that you should have a fair duel? Private grievances, you can let the family solve it yourself, and you are a man. , Do you want to be so fierce, so violent, you look like, my family¡¯s lady, you know? ¡° ¡°The last time I was in a hurry, I didn¡¯t have time to ask. This time I have to ask. I heard that you and Ye Family Second Young Lady are unclear. What the hell is going on, you as our young lady Fiance, don¡¯t you plan to explain? There is also Tang Family¡¯s name, Tang Ziyan, I don¡¯t know if I check it, I know it after a check, it¡¯s actually you who chase after others, are you not so ashamed? ¡° Xiao Yu was chatting with Chu Qing¡¯s various private affairs next to Chu Qing. Chu Qing ignored everything and concentrated attention completely staring at the battlefield on the side of Mother Ye. Mother Ye and Li Yan struck out intimately. Punch for punch, punch to flesh, no skills and moves at all. This is a competition between pure power. Two people are all painted, and their clothes are soaked with blood stains. Chu Qing really can¡¯t figure out what hatred between these two people is worth. Chu Qing looked at, unable to bear wanted to step forward, suddenly Li Yan drew a short dagger from behind to the mother leaf. Chu Qing was shocked and hurriedly wanted to remind Mother Ye. As a result, Mother Ye seemed to have expected something. She also drew a short dagger from behind, and Chu Qing was messed up because the two short daggers were exactly the same. Chu Qing had no time to stop, and Ye Mother and Li Yan had already exchanged a knife. Li Yan¡¯s dagger pierced Ye mother¡¯s left chest. Ye mother¡¯s dagger crossed Li Yan¡¯s throat. Li Yan¡¯s mouth bleeds to the ground and his pupil dilated. Chu Qing was in a trance, didn¡¯t expect dignified Li Family Patriarch, the initiator of the Tianjin-men dispute, and died like that. Mother Ye fell to the ground immediately after Li Yan, and Chu Qing hurriedly rushed to Mother Ye, and Xiao Yu suddenly pulled Chu Qing behind her and said, ¡°You haven¡¯t answered my question yet?¡± Chu Qing was slightly annoyed and asked Chong Xiaoyu: ¡°Is Gong Yue asking you to ask me? Xiao Yu was speechless, and Chu Qing ¡¯s meaning was very clear. She was not qualified to manage this kind of thing. Xiao Yu held a resentment qi in her heart. Looking at the silhouette of Chu Qing, she clenched her fists and said to herself, ¡°I will definitely put What you did was originally told to Young Lady. ¡° When Chu Qing rushed to Ye Mu, Ye Mu was dying. She lay on the ground, gasping weakly, her face relieved, without pain, but rather calm. She pulled out the dagger that was inserted in her chest and, with her own one, stuffed it into Chu Qing¡¯s hands. Then he said, ¡°Throw ¡­ Throw into Yunjiang ¡­ Follow him ¡­ Let¡¯s go ¡­¡± Ye Mu closed her eyes for two moments ¡­ Chu Qing stood up with 2 daggers and could n¡¯t say what it felt like. Life and death were too much to experience. People would be numb. Since they chose the path of building martial arts, everyone should be prepared for dying. Chu Qing has a look 2 identical daggers in hand. Under the blade, there are two characters engraved, one word ¡°xi¡± and one word ¡°phoenix¡±, Chu Qing was a bit confused for a while, if he read correctly, the dagger with the word ¡°xi¡±, just now In Li Yan¡¯s hand, while the other is in Ye Mu¡¯s hand. What did these 2 words mean? Chu Qing thought of his ridiculous guess. His heart peng peng jumped straight, feeling that the two daggers in his hand weighed 2 pounds. (End of this chapter) Chapter 463 He took 2 daggers and walked to the edge of the Yunjiang River. The river water of the Yunjiang River was extremely turbulent and the sound of the water was loud. The river water was shot on the reef on the 2nd bank and splashes of mist. Are you really going to throw these 2 daggers? Chu Qing hesitated in his heart. He was not a curious person, but he couldn¡¯t help but have the idea of ??exploring this old age. Mother Ye said that letting these two daggers go with him, then this might be the only clue of the most unknown secret buried deep in the hearts of Mother Ye and Li Yan. If you really throw it away, even if you want to check it in the future, it will be impossible to check it as a generation passes away. This makes Chu Qing really embarrassed. After thinking for a while, Chu Qing felt that he was still the dead and waved 2 daggers to the surface of Yunjiang¡¯s rapids. At this moment, suddenly there was another shot, or the heavy sniper, but now there are no more enemies? Chu Qing looked back suspiciously. From the mountain forest beyond six hundred meters, there was a silhouette silhouette moving. She was carrying a one-man sniper rifle behind her, full head fine black hair bundled into a ponytail. Behind the head. A black trench coat, very capable, jumps and jumps in the mountains and forests, with a strong body, valiant and formidable looking. Even though Chu Qing had speculation in his mind, he was still amazed by the dream drunken appearance. She is still here, isn¡¯t she? Chu Qing felt a strange feeling in his heart and was very pleased. Why did Meng Zui shoot? Chu Qing quickly found out why. Behind Meng Zui, a Flood Dragon followed by Yunjiang Qingjiao. It was in the mountain forest and bumped all the way, chasing Meng Zui. Chu Qing probably guessed that Yunjiang Qingjiao came from. It seems that Heavenly Dragon¡¯s Qi is still in Dream Drunk, but I don¡¯t know what the reason is, it¡¯s not absorbed by Dream Drunk that¡¯s all, this time Yunjiang Qingjiao should be attracted by the breath of Heavenly Dragon¡¯s Qi in Dream Drunk. It wants to regain its first Heavenly Dragon spirit. Although this Green Flood Dragon has no eyes, it has a fierce atmosphere that is stronger and more destructive than the last time Chu Qing saw it, and its destructive power is even more amazing. Dream drunk was chased by Qing Jiao and fled the road. When Xiao Yu saw this green Jiao at first glance, it seemed like a thunder, and the whole person stood still in place, silly. 6 More than a hundred meters, the distance is not far, the near is not close, at the speed of Mengzui and the Yunjiang Qingjiao, and it will be there in a blink of an eye, Mengzui knows that he can¡¯t run this Qingjiao. I couldn¡¯t beat this green jiao, so she went straight to Chu Qing, she knew that Chu Qing must have a way. The path she chose, Xiaoyu was just on the way. If there was no accident, Meng Zui could run to Chu Qing. And 80% of the light rain will be shot dead by the green Jiao, Chu Qing has no time to think about it, tie the Binding Dragons Seal, and go in the direction of the dream drunk, when he passes the light rain, he kicks the light rain. At this time, the dream drunk just arrived, the follow closely from behind was the green Jiao, she looked at Chu Qing with a worried look, gritted her teeth, and hid behind Chu Qing. When Qing Jiao chased, Chu Qing happened to form the Binding Dragons Seal. A golden mark with the soul soul energy appeared in the palm of Chu Qing. The Binding Dragons Seal was made with Divine Soul stimulate, so Chu Qing did n¡¯t need to use it. For spirit strength, don¡¯t worry about the cold poison of within the body for the time being. Putting a palm on Yunjiang Qingjiao¡¯s forehead, Chu Qing fixed Yunjiang Qingjiao, but could not bear the impulsive force of Qingjiao pouring, Chu Qing¡¯s arm was instantly squeezed into a strange twisted shape by that great force. The visual inspection was broken into at least 5 pieces, and Chu Qing felt contorts one¡¯s face in agony. Dream drunk behind him quickly helped Chu Qing and cared: ¡°Are you all right?¡± Chu Qing supported Meng Zui and gasped, shook his head, indicating that he was okay, and then asked: ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to give birth? Why are you here again?¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 464 ¡°I want to come as soon as you want. You don¡¯t have to control it.¡± Meng drunkenly said, helping Chu Qing to sit down, and then helping Chu Qing to reset his bones, feeding Chu Qing to drink 2 bottles of medicine. Meng Zui has all the good things in her hands, and the potion works very well, but her tactics are really bad. Chu Qing has to say so much in pain: ¡°His ~ you lightly.¡± ¡°It can¡¯t be light, I can only do this, but you are not quite able to fight? Actually afraid of pain.¡± Dream drunk coldly responded to Chu Qing. Chu Qing twitched his lips: ¡°What is the relationship between being able to fight and being afraid of pain, you stand and speak without backache, or you come and try, I think you do not hurt.¡± Chu Qing hurt the whole kind of broken bone pain Everyone is trembling. Dream drunk was not talking, just quietly looked at Chu Qing¡¯s soft arm hanging down, his eyes full of distress and unbearable. Chu Qing and Mengzui have always been a pin against an awl. They are either arguing or preparing to quarrel. Now that is the case, Mengzui suddenly does not speak, and Chu Qing is still not used to it. He looked towards Mengzui, and just saw Mengzui¡¯s expression at the moment. There was a rush of heat in his heart. He said: ¡°You are hurting me.¡± ¡°No.¡± Mengzui reacted and instantly put on a cold face, denying it. Probably because of this reason, I couldn¡¯t convince Chu Qing, and added: ¡°I¡¯m afraid you are dead, and it will hurt me.¡± This reason is said in the past, but Chu Qing said with a smile in his mouth: ¡°There are people who die, but they won¡¯t hurt.¡± Mengzui ¡¯s lie was broken through, she dropped Chu Qing, carrying her sniper rifle, walked alone to the green jiao who was held by Chu Qing, and seemed to make up her mind to ignore Chu Qing. Chu Qing smiled bitterly and stopped talking. He looked back for the light rain just kicked by him. After the light rain kicked by Chu Qing, he woke up and came to stand next to Qing Jiao. Looking at this long dozen meters long, exudes fierce creatures, the heart is still beating wildly. Meng Zui came to Qingjiao and looked down at the place where Qingjiao was previously shot by her. Where there is only a shallow dent, she used Level 3 to forget the Sichuan bomb, and she failed to break the dragon scales of this green jelly with a single shot, so a perverted defense. Meng Zui thought that if she could use the dragon scales and become a soft armor, would n¡¯t she be afraid of forgetting to play? But the premise is that she had to kill the green jelly first, and Meng Zui took off the weight on her back. Marking in front of Qingjiao¡¯s forehead, Qingjiao was fixed by Chu Qing¡¯s Binding Dragons Seal, and it seemed like he was asleep at this time. Meng Zui pressed the muzzle tightly to Qingjiao¡¯s eyebrows and was about to pull the trigger. Chu Qing saw the dream drunk, his eyelids jumped, and directly loudly roared: ¡°Do not ~¡± Bang ~ Chu Qing¡¯s voice almost remembered at the same time as the gunshots, he was still screaming late, Chu Qing immediately shouted at Xiao Yu and Meng Zui: ¡°Quick flash away ~¡± Chu Qing tone barely fell, the green jiao moved, but this time it was running like a drunk on the river beach. When Mengzuo finished shooting, she already had a bad feeling, and her instincts were always strong, so when Chu Qing shouted, she began to dodge, so she was unharmed. And Xiaoyu was miserable. She didn¡¯t have the instinct of dreaming and drunk. When Chu Qing shouted, she also reacted. She couldn¡¯t avoid it. She was shot by Qingjiao¡¯s tail and flew out. The chest collapsed, and the sternum did not know how many pieces were broken. After Qing Jiao patted Fei Xiaoyu, he did not stop and rushed to Mengzui, and Mengzui and Chu Qing were close, hiding behind Chu Qing in a flash. Chu Qing was bitter in his heart. He was drunk by dreams this time. This woman can really come. He could have fixed Qing Jiao for a few hours. As a result, Mengzuo¡¯s shot hit Qingjiao¡¯s brow, and behind it was Qingjiao¡¯s soul. The Binding Dragons Seal is sealed on the Dragon Soul. The spiking power of this spear directly broke the Binding Dragons Seal, and the Qingjiao got out of sleep, but it seems that its Dragon Soul has also received shock, so it is muddleheaded. (End of this chapter) Chapter 465 Suddenly, Qing Jiao arrived in the blink of an eye, and Chu Qing had no time to display the Binding Dragons Seal. The bitterness in his heart was hesitating whether to drag his dreams and jump into the river. But jumping into the river, there is no way to live. It is not as good as the speed of the green jellyfish in the water on the land. Chu Qing is personally experienced. When it was said that sooner or later, Chu Qing stepped out of the river bank with half of his feet, ready to jump in the river. Anyway, it was better to die later than now. A trace and soberness and calm suddenly appeared in the eyes of the Qing Jiao. It recognized Chu Qing, and the dragon tail was thrown in front of Chu Qing, forcibly stopped, stopped, and then turned around and ran away, Chu Qing is now a nightmare in Qing Jiao¡¯s heart. Facing Chu Qing, Qing Jiao couldn¡¯t even lift a trace of his fighting spirit, so it was normal to escape. When Qing Jiao was scared away by himself, Chu Qing let out a breath. However, the next moment Chu Qing was nervous again, the direction of the Qing Jiao running, Chu Qing secretly thought was bad, and it was too late to run over there. Mengzui had also reacted, and a moment of hesitation appeared on her face. She lifted her muzzle and pointed at Qingjiao. Because of the hasty incident, Mengzui was too late to prepare. The heavy recoil force lifted Mengzui backwards by 2 3 meters. Fortunately, Mengzui is a martial cultivator with strong bones, otherwise her shoulder blades must be discarded. Mengzuo¡¯s shot hit Qingjiao¡¯s sideways sound, and Wang Chuan flicked across the dragon scales, bringing up a series of sparks, making a metal collision, but not hurting Qingjiao. But just for a while, Qingjiao had come to the mother¡¯s body, bloody mouth wide open like a sacrificial bowl opened, swallowed the mother¡¯s body in one bite. After watching Chu Qing eye socket cracked, there is no way to swallow the mother of leaves. Qingjiao¡¯s stomach swelled up a big chunk. It crawled before Li Yan¡¯s body, glanced at it without eating, and pulled Li Yan¡¯s body into the water with a tail, and then escaped. Qing Jiao walked well, dream drunk came to Chu Qing, Chu Qing¡¯s face was extremely ugly. At this time, Xiao Yu also got up from the ground, reset her sternum, and took a few bottles of medicine. She came to Chu Qing happily and asked Chu Qing: ¡°There is really a dragon in Jinmen? Isn¡¯t Xing Lie said it is fake?¡± Xiaoyu was very excited about this. Before she came to Jinmen, she heard that there was a Flood Dragon in Jinmen. Her last term was in the mouth of Flood Dragon. Later, a lot of people were verifying the news. Finally, the Mayor of Jinmen, Xing Lie stood up to refute the rumor, denying that there was no such thing, but it was only a rumor, and this only suppressed the storm. Xiao Yu also believed what Xing Lie said, thinking that it was a rumor, but today she saw a Flood Dragon, and all kinds of thoughts in her heart were overflowing. Chu Qing ignored Xiaoyu, but Mengzui¡¯s muzzle was slightly raised, staring at Xiaoyu, and he seemed to be ready to hit the killer at any time. Xiao Yu also suddenly realized that she was defensive and looked at Chu Qing 2 people. She apparently ignored one thing. The authenticity of Yunjiang Flood Dragon seems to have been known to these two people in front of her. Only she knew it today, and Chu Qing 2 people also don¡¯t seem to want to leak this news. So her existence is a threat to Chu Qing 2 people. Xiao Yu suddenly sees her situation. It is no exaggeration to say that her life and death are now between Chu Qing¡¯s thoughts. Chu Qing wants to kill her mouth, she is impossible anyway to escape from Meng Zui¡¯s gun, because she is injured and not light, Meng Zui is intact. With this in mind, Xiao Yu hurriedly assured Chu Qing: ¡°I swear, I will never tell this thing out. I promise in the name of Young Lady. You do n¡¯t believe me, do you still believe in Young Lady? Fiance of Young Lady. ¡° (End of this chapter) Chapter 466 The fianc¨¦¡¯s three words were exported, and Mengzui suddenly looked back at Chu Qing. She didn¡¯t know that there was such a thing. She was stared at by Mengzui. Chu Qing was embarrassed and wanted to explain to Mengzui subconsciously. But then I thought about it, his relationship with Meng Zui was not so good, besides, Meng Zui said that she was pregnant, which is equivalent to wearing a green glittering hat for herself, although Chu Qing has not yet verified this matter . I do n¡¯t know if it ¡¯s true that Meng Zui is so full of words. In short, he thinks he does n¡¯t need to explain to Meng Zui that he and Gong Yue are involved, so Chu Qing shut up. Dream drunk love stares, staring at her, Chu Qing now has to consider whether to kill Xiao Yu to kill his mouth. In essence, Chu Qing didn¡¯t want to kill people, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t subconsciously kick the light rain to save her life. Chu Qing doesn¡¯t care about the gains and losses of a green jellyfish. This green jellyfish is a treasure for others and a rare thing. But for Chu Qing, the attraction is there, but it¡¯s not big, and it¡¯s not so much as to kill people for the Qing Jiao. If Chu Qing really cares about this green jiao, after the last time, he has long been trying to catch this animal. With Chu Qing ¡¯s knowledge and experience, catch this green jiao, is this not just reaching over to snatch away the Grain is like catching a rabbit. Chu Qing cares about the situation in Jinmen. To date, Li Family and Ye Family have both lost Patriarch. Li Family is in a precarious time. As long as you put more effort on it, you can swallow Li Family in one fell swoop. In order to sacrifice the mother-in-law¡¯s spirit in the sky, the Qingjiao incident, when it came to Imperial Capital, when the time comes Imperial Capital, the beach of Jinmen was very difficult, clarified a little water. It will be stirred into mud again. At that time, Jinmen fish and dragons were mixed in together, the situation was too countless changes, anything could happen, everything will return to the original point. Chu Qing doesn¡¯t want to be like this. If so, how about Li, Ye and Tang? So far, so many people have died? All things came back, and Chu Qing was in control. Chu Qing didn¡¯t want to let things get out of control again. He wants to help Ye Mu fulfill her last wish, and make Ye Chenxi the new Ye Family Patriarch, and then annex Li Family. As for the remaining Tang Family, who is so determined, when the time comes, it depends on their performance. ¡°What price is this news worth?¡± Chu Qing asked Xiaoyu after contemplating. Xiao Yu was stunned by Chu Qing for not knowing what Chu Qing meant. After thinking about it, she hesitated to say an intuitive number: ¡°3,000,000,000.¡± In fact, the price can still be higher. Xiaoyu said it is more conservative, and the news of this thing is that the exchange of money is the lowest. It is a valuable message. It is most practical to use it to exchange things that are not normally available. For example, Level 4 Wangchuan bomb, there are only some great characters in the Jianwu Department, which are only specially provided for things, such as a post, yellow clothes, Jianwu Envoy, or a great character¡¯s favor. Hearing this number, Chu Qing knew that Xiaoyu did not make a random offer. When he told Zhai Yu about this, Zhai First Young Master offered Chu Qing a price of 20,000,000,000, but this was the price that the green jiao caught. It¡¯s worth 3,000,000,000, almost. Chu Qing then said: ¡°I don¡¯t want to kill you, I don¡¯t care about such a beast, I don¡¯t want to spread this news, there are other reasons, you will know later. I will give you 2 options now, one, etc. When the time is right, you can pulse this news out, and when the time comes I will not stop it. ¡° ¡°2. You will keep this matter in your heart forever. When I have time, I can take you to catch this green jellyfish. When the time comes, it is definitely more for you than the price you gave, You can choose these 2 options yourself. However, if you have to go all out and sell the news, you should know that I am a vengeful person. ¡° (End of this chapter) Chapter 467 When she heard that Chu Qing would not kill her, Xiao Yu suddenly sighed in relief, and brushed her temples¡¯ hair behind her ears seriously, she assured Chu Qing very seriously: ¡°I choose the second one, and I promise I will not say this But what do you mean when the time is right? ¡° ¡°The day of Li Family¡¯s demise.¡± Chu Qing gave his time limit. After Xiaoyu got a reply, he signaled Chu Qing nodded, and then turned away, so distracted by Yunjiang Qingjiao, Xiaoyu forgot Chu Qing¡¯s previous promise. But it does n¡¯t matter, Chu Qing remembers, he said to Xiaoyu ¡¯s back, ¡°I will send someone to Gongyue, and I will send it to the Jianwu Department. You will hand it over to her as soon as possible. Still persuade her more, advise her not to build martial arts anymore. ¡° Although Chu Qing met Gong Yue for only a few days, Gong Yue left him with a good impression. He had an appetite for Chu Qing, and the two were like friends. Xiaoyu stopped to listen to Chu Qing¡¯s words, and heavily sighed then said: ¡°Your words and things will be handed over to the Young Lady, but you will never understand why the Young Lady builds martial arts.¡± After Xiao Yu left, Meng Zui picked up her weight and scrutinized Chu Qing and asked, ¡°Who is Gong Yue?¡± ¡°My financee.¡± Chu Qing smiled wryly. Meng Zui¡¯s face was covered with frost: ¡°How come I don¡¯t know, haven¡¯t you always been confused with Ye Chenxi? How come comes a fiancee?¡± Chu Qing listened to Meng Zui¡¯s words, why did it smell sour, and asked, ¡°Are you jealous?¡± ¡°Eat your moneybags.¡± Mengzui cheeks slightly red, saying Chu Qing with Chu Qing¡¯s thigh. Chu Qing fell directly under an instability and touched the broken arm with contorts one¡¯s face in agony. Dream drunk also didn¡¯t expect. Chu Qing was so weak that she collapsed without any effort. ¡°I rely on, you murdered your husband, do you want to be so unsympathetic, help me?¡± Chu Qing shouted at the indifferent dream drunk, he now with the body came a burst of weakness, is that innocent really special? Tough. ¡°You didn¡¯t die, you still need someone to help yourself, and today, if you don¡¯t explain Gongyue¡¯s things clearly, I don¡¯t mind spreading the existence of Yunjiang Qingjiao. Not successful. ¡°Mengzui¡¯s attitude was very firm, and he was not relieved when he fixed Gongyue. Chu Qing had no choice but to persuade him: ¡°You help me up, I told me that I was not dead, but I was about to die.¡± Dreaming drunk, he lifted Chu Qing doubtfully, put his hand on Chu Qing¡¯s wrist, and entered a ray of Inner Strength to probe. After a moment, his brow furrowed and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Chu Qing smiled and smiled, ¡°Did you not feel it? Zhang Xuyang¡¯s toxic effect of the Yin man, Ye Mu was poisoned by this kind of poison, there is no medicine to solve, so he will choose such a fierce way. ¡°What about you?¡± Meng Zui asked Chu Qing out of real concern. ¡°I¡¯m stronger than the mother of leaves, this poison can¡¯t kill my life, but I have to recuperate for a period of time. During this time, I will be very weak and I can¡¯t use spirit strength.¡± Only when Meng Zui is worried that she will be affected by her death. ¡°What about the Palace Moon?¡± Meng Zui helped Chu Qing and walked away from Fuhan Beach. Chu Qing¡¯s face was black. Why did she remember it? After pondering the words, Chu Qing preached to Mengzui: ¡°Gongyue is a young lady from the Martial King, Gong Family.¡± Before Chu Qing finished speaking, Dream Drunk was overreacted. When he missed Chu Qing, he knocked it on a tree, and Chu Qing almost passed out. Mengzui reacted and asked Chu Qing: ¡°What about you?¡± The door-to-door household is a very simple reason for this. Mengzui doesn¡¯t believe that if Chu Qing is an nobody, he can casually have a marriage contract with the giant. (End of this chapter) Chapter 468 ¡°Jian Wu, the right envoy of the Ministry of Supervision, have you heard of it?¡± Chu Qing mentioned Chu Qing with amusement. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s a big deal, so I¡¯m married to you when I married you?¡± Meng Zui was a little surprised, but not too surprised, but she still pretended to be a very exaggerated look. Chu Qing stupidly said: ¡°That is!¡± Meng Zui turned his eyes straight, and then Chu Qing picked out some of the most basic situations and talked about Meng Zui. Some parts of Chu Qing did not say, such as Gong Yue ¡¯s illness, his family ¡¯s grievances with Chu Family, Chu Qing could not do it No reservations about dream drunk. After talking, Chu Qing suddenly asked: ¡°When you killed Zhang Xuyang at first at night, why did you at first muzzle against me, and he was so close to me, you shot, and splashed my blood, are you intentional? of? Chu Qing can¡¯t forget it now. At that time, Mengzui brought him despair. At that time, he thought he was dead. ¡°Hehe ~ It¡¯s just what you think, I don¡¯t think you can be scared to scare you.¡± Mengzui admitted frankly that she didn¡¯t just look at Chu Qing at that time. Chu Qing didn¡¯t answer the question of dream drunk, dream drunk is true Angry. Chu Qing heard Meng Zui¡¯s answer, but he was speechless, okay, another question: ¡°Yesterday afternoon, in front of Ye Family, are you angry? I left without answering your question, so your pregnancy is fake. Right?¡± Meng Zui revealed Chu Qing ¡¯s familiar smile, a very annoying kind of saying: ¡°Guess what?¡± As soon as this sentence came out and replaced it with other things, Chu Qing wouldn¡¯t ask him anymore, and he would guess a little. But on this question, Chu Qing wants to know the answer, and doesn¡¯t want to guess. So forced out a ray of Spiritual Qi, dived into the dream drunk with the body, and thumped, Chu Qing was shocked, vomiting blood, and fainted. Meng Zui¡¯s face was white and she knew clearly that Chu Qing must know the fact that she was pregnant. Yes, she was indeed pregnant. Not only was she pregnant, the first Heavenly Dragon qi robbed by Chu Qing from Chu Qing was also absorbed by the fetus. When I learned of this situation, the reaction of dream drunk was almost the same as Chu Qing. Almost stunned. But then it was slowly accepted, and it was like this, what way could she kill the child? Isn¡¯t that Heavenly Dragon angry? How many people do not want, let alone say, anyway, that is their own child. Dream drunk is looking forward to it now, what will this child who was born from Heavenly Dragon¡¯s madness grow up like. As for how Chu Qing vomited blood and was dizzy again, dream drunk only when he used Spiritual Qi to haul in the body¡¯s injury. Bringing Chu Qing back to the drunken stupor, Meng Zui arranged a special doctor for Chu Qing to treat the injury, and she went to rest herself. Last night there was a war. Although she was not injured, she was a pregnant woman and could not be so tired. Just about to leave the lounge prepared for Chu Qing, Chu Xiao suddenly chased over. She woke up last night, rubbing her medicine on her body, and was exhausted. When she woke up, she was anxious. No, when she heard that Meng Zui was back, she immediately ran to see Meng Zui, ¡°What about my younger brother?¡± This is Chu Xiao¡¯s first sentence when he saw Meng Zui. Meng Zui turned towards Nu Nu¡¯s mouth in the room and motioned to Chu Xiao to see for himself. At this time, Chu Qing had wiped off his blood and changed into clean clothes. He had no external injuries, but his face was a little bad. Chu Xiao rushed over to try to wake Chu Xiao, but Chu Qing didn¡¯t respond, and Chu Xiao reacted. The younger brother was not asleep, and she asked Dream Drunk: ¡°What¡¯s wrong with my younger brother?¡± Meng Zui looked at Chu Xiao with an urgent face, and suddenly there was interest, and fiercely said: ¡°I killed him, what can you do?¡± Chu Xiao lovable body shocked, face deathly pale, but then reacted again, looked at lying in bed behind him, breathing weakly, but also Chu Qing who breathed, knowing that Meng Zui was lying to her. She said, ¡°You lied to me?¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 469 Meng Zui rolled her eyes. Why didn¡¯t she find that Chu Qing¡¯s sister was so top grade, and she didn¡¯t have Chu Qing¡¯s calm wit. Meng Zui turned over in his pocket, pulled out a red book and threw it to Chu Xiao. He said, ¡°What can I do with him? This is what he asked for. He was about to hang up. I saved him. I do n¡¯t understand. Can you not be so hostile to me. Although I used to I hurt you, but did n¡¯t treat you? ¡° Chu Xiao glanced at the marriage certificate thrown over by Meng Zui, and was dumbfounded. She didn¡¯t believe it. What a joke, how did her younger brother get married, or was with the most impossible person, and his name was still in front. Chu Xiao reached out and pinched her thigh, and felt a pain in her heart. Only then did she determine that she was not dreaming, but she would rather dream. Returning the marriage certificate to Meng Zui, Chu Xiao impatient asked: ¡°What happened to these all are?¡± Meng Zui yawned and replied: ¡°You have too many questions and keep asking. I am tired to go to rest. I will wake up and talk, or you can ask your brother directly.¡± How can Chu Xiao be satisfied with this answer? Before doing it, she could n¡¯t get the dream drunk, but now, she pulled the clothes of dream drunk and said: ¡°You stop me, you must give me a statement today, now you marry me The younger brother is my younger brother-in-law. I am your sister and qualified to ask you questions. ¡° Chu Xiao this remark is very fresh, dream drunk watching Chu Xiao froze for 3 seconds, and then said: ¡°Rely!¡± Mengzui¡¯s mood was broken, she didn¡¯t expect this, putting it that way, she had to call Chu Xiao elder sister myself. ¡°How old are you?¡± Meng Zui asked Chu Xiao. Chu Xiao was so confused, I did n¡¯t know how Meng Zui suddenly asked this question. They just talked about this issue, but they still answered truthfully after thinking about it: ¡°23.¡± Dream drunk is nodded, she is also 23, and it is not unacceptable to call Chu Xiao a sister. But she was really tired. Chu Xiao had too many problems. Dream drunk had to change the subject and said: ¡°If you have time now, it is better to go to Ye Family to pick up your parents. In the future, Ye Family may be afraid of peace and security. ? ¡° Hearing her parents, she suddenly affected Chu Xiao¡¯s mind, she asked quickly: ¡°Why not peace and security?¡± Yes, the question is coming again, dreaming drunkenly, her heart is collapsed, ¡°You can do what I say, it is best to hurry up, I am your righteous brother-in-law, can I still harm you?¡± This sentence is reasonable, Chu Xiao nodded said: ¡°I will go here.¡± After she said she was ready to leave in a hurry, she could not calm down on the issue of the safety of her parents. Mengzui saw Chu Xiao¡¯s appearance and raised her hand to caress her forehead. She felt that Chu Xiao was not reliable at all, so she shouted: ¡°You go with Chu Xin and have a look.¡± After calling, I told my confidant to accompany Chu Xiao, and finally I could breathe. Dreaming drunk squeezed her eyebrows. How did she feel that dealing with Chu Xiao was even more tiring than her battle. The paper could not contain the fire, not to mention the fact that when no one wanted to wrap it, Li Ye¡¯s two families had another battle after three days, which broke the news headlines of Jinmen¡¯s various channels. Whether it ¡¯s gossip, or big newspapers, magazines, and websites, about the spirit of discussing spiritedly at this time, there was a chaotic phenomenon for a time, and many people in the secret were begin to stir. For example, Tang Family Tang Rong, after hearing about Li Ye and both sides suffer, it was a pleasure, and Ye Mei, after hearing that Ye Qingmei was dead. To vent her excitement. Ye Family is an exception. After learning that Ye Qingmei¡¯s bad news, Ye Mei lineage has almost all played together, and Ye Chenxi sisters, and Ye Family boss Ye Jinzhu, who has just awakened in the hospital bed, Then the cloud is bleak, and his face is sad. (End of this chapter) Chapter 470 Soon, Chu Qing became the focus of everyone. In Ye Family, Ye Mei was looking for Chu Qing because she wanted to board the Position of Patriarch. Chu Qing was her biggest obstacle. She wanted to get rid of Chu Qing and then quickly. The same Ye Chenxi sisters and Ye Jinzhu are also looking for Chu Qing. Ye Chenxi has responded to the incident. The feeling of elder sister is correct a few days ago. Mother must be hiding something from them, and this matter Chu Qing know. Ye Chenxi complained about Chu Qing, but at this time, they said it was irrelevant. They want to find Chu Qing now and ask all the reasons. Compared with the polarization of Ye Family, Li Family will have to unite more. The sad news of Li Yan ¡¯s death has made Li Family¡¯s inner sadness, everyone is angry and vowed to avenge Patriarch. Because in the in mind of everyone in Li Family, Li Yan is a generation of bright masters, she led the family to prosperity, and almost dominated Jinmen. Now that something like this has happened, their dream of monopolizing Jinmen is shattered, can these people not be indignant? As everyone knows, what they thought was what they thought. Dominating Jinmen was just a means of Li Yan instead of an end. Her purpose was to destroy Ye Family. More precisely, it was Ye Qingmei who killed Ye Qing. She was looking at Ye. Qing brow regrets, watching Ye Qing brow hurts. The other is the process that she derived to achieve this purpose. She fooled a group of people to sell her life for her. She used a group of people and kept the group in the dark, back hurting her death. I have to say that Li Yan is also proud enough. In this way, Li Family, Li Yan ¡¯s arrogant words can basically be said to be completely destroyed. Therefore, at the funeral of Li Yan, Udo people directly proposed that they should go back to their homes and Jinmen. He did not blend. This matter, how could Li Family agree that this matter has arrived at the crucial moment. If you are a little careless, you will be signed to eternal damnation. How can Li Family tolerate the withdrawal of the Quanzhen religion. If you really let Quanzhen teach away, then tomorrow is the Li Family who is extinguish sect. Li Family has no expert now, only one Li Yan is left, and he also has a broken arm. His strength is greatly reduced and he ca n¡¯t cope with the group of wolves. The situation of waiting. But after Li Yan¡¯s death, Li Family said everything in every vein. They didn¡¯t want Quanzhenjiao to take care of themselves, but what he said was really weightless, so it could not retain Quanzhenjiao. At this time, Li Huang¡¯er stood up. She is now sad and regretful, and she should not think about Chu Qing that day, telling Chu Qing mother that their entire group is the exact location. As a result, Chu Qing was not dead, but her mother was gone. All she can do now is revenge, destroy Ye Family, and kill Chu Qing. But she did not want to think about who was responsible for all this. People are always selfish and can only think of their own interests, but they cannot see their own faults. When Li Huanger was in the family, when all kinds of voices were arguing, he stood up and retained Quanzhenjiao. No one knew what Li Huanger and the Udo people said, only that Li Huanger and the Udo people had a long discussion. As for how to talk long, huh, who knows, if the Udo people do n¡¯t leave, Li Huang¡¯er becomes justified and Patriarch, and her actions have made Li Family through the chaotic period in the shortest time. At special moments, using special means to rectify Li Family in an orderly way, is it true that Ye Family has such an out-of-hearted person as Ye Mei, does Li Family not? There are also Li Family, but most of these people have become corpses, and the buffering period of Li Family¡¯s new Old Patriarch is very short. When Ye Family was still in civil strife and Tang Family was still preparing for battle, Li Family quietly passed the buffer period. When Tang Family was ready to point the gun at Li Family, he suddenly realized that Li Family had adjusted his posture to deal with foreign enemies. This bone is a bit difficult to eat, there is no way, Tang Family can only turn the muzzle, aim at Ye Family, can swallow one is one, can take a little bit of benefit is a bit of cheap, Tang Family no matter who is who, except for himself, All are outsiders, and outsiders are available. (End of this chapter) Chapter 471 As for why Tang Family ¡¯s reaction was so slow, it was because all of this came so suddenly that Li Family only hit Ye Family in an ambush a few days ago. Who would have thought that within a few days, 2 families would Do one. According to the past practice, in this case, it should be Ye Family conserve strength and store up energy, secretly looking for opportunities to avenge revenge, Li Family strict defense is right, but the real situation, but everyone surprised. Second, it was Tang Rong¡¯s personal reason. When Chu Qing and Xing Lie talked, they said that Xing Lie¡¯s vision was not good, and he actually chose Tang Family. When Tang Rong learned of the death of both Ye Qingmei and Li Yan, her heart was stunned. She did not immediately take action, but sent someone to verify the matter. As soon as she came to the 2nd, the fighters had already been delayed. The final result could only be like this. After Xing Lie knew this, Xing Lie only said one word: stupid. Chu Qing woke up that night. When he woke up, he found that the elder sister had taken her parents to the dream drunk side, and there were flowers. After staying with his parents for a while, Chu Qing intends to leave. He has been in a coma for so long, and there must be a mess of porridge outside. In front of her parents, Huahua was unable to bear several times and wanted to intervene. It was only because of the presence of Father Chu Mother Chu. Some words were inconvenient to speak directly, and Chu Xiao also had a stomach to ask Chu Qing. In the end, Chu Qing was leaving. Chu Xiao hurriedly asked to send Chu Qing. To put it bluntly, she still wanted to ask Chu Qing to ask questions. So many questions were held in her heart, and she felt uncomfortable. As a result, Mother Chu saw the daughter¡¯s thoughts. She has been living in Ye Family recently and is busy with her company. When she has time, she also uses her son¡¯s jade to accumulate some Inner Strength. Although she did not directly participate in the dispute of Jinmen, she stood aside and looked at everything in her eyes. She was clearly like Jing Jing¡¯er in her heart. Ye mother had spoken to her several times, probably They are peers and have many common languages. Therefore, Mother Chu knows much more than Chu Qing thinks mother knows. So Mother Chu knows that Chu Qing is very anxious now, and there are many things. How can she let the daughter go to trouble her son, and then speak out directly, leaving the daughter behind. Chu Xiao¡¯s expression, it was called a grievance, but there was no way, she could only watch Chu Qing and Huahua leave. Chen Huahua also had a stomach, and wanted to tell Chu Qing that after leaving the house. Unable to bear asked Chu Qing: ¡°Aunt Ye really passed away?¡± Huahua talked eloquently, obviously she didn¡¯t want to accept this fact. Chu Qing nodded, he failed to bring back the mother¡¯s body, he still blamed himself. ¡°So what¡¯s going on? What do you know, Chen Xi is going crazy with you now.¡± After getting Chu Qing¡¯s affirmative answer, Hua Hua sank her heart, and then asked hurriedly. ¡°What do you think is going on?¡± Chu Qing asked Huahua, he wanted to know what Huahua thought. Huahua shook her head: ¡°I don¡¯t know, how could Aunt Ye die?¡± She still couldn¡¯t accept it. Chu Qing pulled the silk and peeled the cocoon, and directly pointed out the fundamental crux of the whole thing to Huahua: ¡°Yi Yi and Li Yan have hatred and death, so it doesn¡¯t need to be an accident.¡± After this sentence was finished, Chu Qing suddenly awakened. He remembered that Mother Ye once said something similar to him, but the object was Ye Wanqing. At that time, Ye Mother also told her a story. Chu Qing believed at the time, and now I want to come. Was what Ye Mu said at that time really true? At least one thing, Chu Qing can now be sure that Ye Wanqing and Ye Chenxi will not be sisters, half-sisters. Therefore, Ye Mu¡¯s words at the time could not withstand scrutiny. Perhaps an unusual past had really happened. Mother Ye was buried in her heart for many years. She wanted to talk to someone when she was dying. She was very contradictory. She did n¡¯t know whether she should say it, so what she said at the end became a cover-up. I think this is the truth that Ye Mu talked to him that day. (End of this chapter) Chapter 472 Chu Qing said it was simple, so Chen Huahua heard it ignorantly, as if she understood something, but seemed to understand nothing. The rest was up to her to think. Chen Huahua also asked Chu Qing again and said: ¡°Then where are we going now?¡± ¡°Yip¡¯s Pharmaceutical.¡± This was Chu Qing¡¯s long-cherished idea. In the current situation, Ye Family is obviously not a good place. When Chu Qing and Chen Huahua arrived at Ye¡¯s Pharmaceuticals, Ye Wanqing and Ye Chenxi happened to be there, and Qiao Wei. The death of Mother Ye made Ye Wanqing thoroughly understand her doubts that day, so about Qiao Wei¡¯s share She checked the results again, and she pondered again. Therefore, he asked Qiao Wei to confront him. In the face of Ye Wanqing¡¯s pressure, the only thing Qiao studied was the opponent of Ye Wanqing who worked hard for his scheming. But there is no psychological pressure. Because she was also forced, and she had hatred with Chu Qing, she could not help pouring dirty water on Chu Qing. This time it was considered to sell Chu Qing thoroughly, but Qiao Wei felt quite cool. When Chu Qing came, Qiao Weigang had just explained everything and was snickering in her heart. Chu Qing suddenly appeared behind her. Under her guilty conscience, a heart almost popped out of her throat, watching Chu Qing stutter and said: ¡°You, what are you, you are here.¡± Looking at Qiao Wei¡¯s guilty conscience, Chu Qing probably knew what was going on. After looking at Ye Wanqing and Ye Chenxi, Ye Wanqing had been staring at Chu Qing with hatred since he came in from Chu Qing, and Ye Chenxi was the same. It ¡¯s just that there is n¡¯t so much hatred in her eyes, only obscurity, do n¡¯t know what she ¡¯s thinking. This made Chu Qing very surprised. He thought Ye Chenxi would pounce on him to beat him. In fact, the person who wanted to beat Chu Qing most was Ye Wanqing. After being shocked by the death of her mother, she wished to strangle Chu Qing. After her resentment, she calmed down now. Ye Wanqing is sane, even if she really strangles Chu Qing, it wo n¡¯t help, and she is impossible to strangle Chu Qing, but she will catch up with herself. She needs to be forbearing, and she only has the opportunity to revenge. One day, she wanted to think about her enemy one after another. ¡°Qiao Wei, you go out.¡± Ye Wanqing said to Qiao Wei, with a tone of anger. Qiao Wei couldn¡¯t afford to offend Ye Wanqing at this time, taking pleasure in other people¡¯s misfortune, glanced at Chu Qing, and then walked out of Ye Wanqing¡¯s office indifferently. Ye Wanqing whispered to her, she wouldn¡¯t take seriously, Ye Wanqing obviously meant Sang Huaihuai As for who is Sang and who is Huai, apparent at a glance. After Qiao Wei left, Chu Qing gave Chen Huahua a glance, and Chen Huahua expressed his understanding. Immediately after Qiao Wei, he also left Ye Wanqing¡¯s office. At present, there are only Chu Qing 3 left in Ye Wanqing¡¯s office. Ye Wanqing began to send questions to Chu Qing: ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to say something?¡± ¡°Sorry.¡± Chu Qing said very sincerely, he had promised Mother Ye, and brought her body back, he missed the appointment. ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Ye Wanqing was not satisfied with Chu Qing¡¯s response. ¡°Then what do you want to know?¡± Chu Qing looked at Ye Wanqing and said that in fact his attention has always been on Ye Chenxi. He only cares about her, but Ye Chenxi is uncharacteristically quiet. ¡°My mother was injured 3 days ago?¡± Ye Wanqing asked Chu Qing. ¡°Yes.¡± Chu Qing answered truthfully. ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell our sisters?¡± Ye Wanqing asked. ¡°What do you think?¡± Chu Qing was very cold about Ye Wanqing¡¯s performance to ask a question, when already knows the answer. If it weren¡¯t for Ye Chenxi, he was too lazy to take care of this mental illness with delusion, he was worthy of doing something Heart, being treated like a prisoner, Chu Qing is not so generous. (End of this chapter) Chapter 473 Ye Wanqing guessed that it should mean mother, but she was complaining about Chu Qing, and stared at Chu Qing with hatred. Ye Wanqing asked again: ¡°I can¡¯t cure my mother¡¯s injury?¡± Ye Wanqing showed to Chu Qing Strong distrust. Chu Qing shook his head, this time he really couldn¡¯t help it. He couldn¡¯t cure Ye Wanqing¡¯s illness because he had no conditions, but Chu Qing was helpless in the poison of Ye Mushen, and he hasn¡¯t figured it out yet. , The specific characteristics of Poison Yuan. ¡°But I don¡¯t believe it!¡± Ye Wanqing stared at Chu Qing¡¯s eyes, saying one by one, as if to see the trace of his lying from Chu Qing¡¯s eyes. She did n¡¯t believe Chu Qing and did n¡¯t do anything. He was too lazy to talk to Ye Wanqing. But when he saw Ye Chenxi who was listening to them silently, Chu Qing still wanted to explain: ¡°First of all, I am also very concerned about Aunt Ye ¡¯s death. Sad, secondly, do you suspect that I killed Aunt Ye now, if you think so, what are the benefits of doing this? ¡° After Chu Qing finished, Ye Wanqing just wanted to refute, Ye Chenxi suddenly said: ¡°My mother is not dead.¡± This sentence is like earth shattering, Chu Qing and Ye Wanqing glanced at each other, and reacted again. Their relationship did not seem to be so good, and they hurriedly turned their heads. They did n¡¯t believe Ye Chenxi, only when Ye Chenxi was overly sad, I don¡¯t want to accept this fact. But now, Ye Chenxi has learned to observe and comment. After Chu Qing and elder sister turned their heads, they added: ¡°Really, I can feel it.¡± Chu Qing and Ye Wanqing still didn¡¯t believe it. Ye Wanqing comforted the younger sister and said, ¡°Xiao Xi, you haven¡¯t closed your eyes for one day one night. Are you tired? Would you like to take a break?¡± Ye Chenxi shook his head: ¡°I¡¯m not tired, mother is really not dead.¡± Ye Chenxi still insisted on her statement, she really did not talk nonsense, she just had a feeling, mother did not leave them, but was trapped in a certain There is nowhere to go to see them. Ye Wanqing and the younger sister couldn¡¯t make any sense, they could only sighed in a sullen manner, and then glared at Chu Qing. She was unhappy in her heart now, and they all blamed Chu Qing. Chu Qing was numb to Ye Wanqing¡¯s eyes. ¡°Well, even if you don¡¯t blame you, then what are you doing now?¡± Ye Wanqing asked Chu Qing on the topic just now. Chu Qing felt that Ye Wanqing was digging pits for him, but still spoke frankly: ¡°Yi¡¯s last wish is to let Chen Xi be Patriarch.¡± ¡°Huh ~¡± Ye Wanqing said sarcastically: ¡°The tail of the fox is exposed, so you came back to help my younger sister fight for his family property. The next step is to marry my younger sister again, and then become my Ye Family Male host. You also said that you are not good, I think this is the advantage of your greed, you are coveting my Ye Family¡¯s property. After Ye Wanqing finished this remark, Chu Qing was speechless. What a miraculous brain circuit is completely logical. According to Chu Qing, Ye Wanqing just said: My younger sister¡¯s temperament, everyone knows that there is no opinion. My Ye Family¡¯s business is not up to you. Although Ye Wanqing didn¡¯t say so clearly, she meant so in and out of words. Chu Qing smiled angrily: ¡°Yes, that¡¯s how I think, how can you bear me?¡± Chu Qing is really unable to communicate with this female psychiatric. The more communication, the more angry, Ye Family¡¯s family property is still worth his consideration. If he really wants to remember, is it better to help Li Family? Why should he come back now, just hide No, she waited for Ye Mei¡¯s daughter to kick Ye Wanqing out of Ye Family. Would n¡¯t it be better if he and Li Family annexed Ye Family? Anyway, Li Huang¡¯er ¡¯s strength is not high, and it ¡¯s not difficult to control. Ye Mei is a typical no-brainer. If Ye Family comes into her hands, it ¡¯s fat, anyone can do it. Bite 2 bites. (End of this chapter) Chapter 474 Of course, this is only a possibility, and it can only be a possibility. Chu Qing is not a big-eyed person, and he especially loves revenge. If anyone offends him, he will return ruthless, thinking that Li Youwei will kill him. Chu Qing can remember all his life, so he won¡¯t do that. Ye Wanqing was almost spitting blood because of Chu Qing¡¯s anger, because she found that she really couldn¡¯t treat Chu Qing. Ye Wanqing¡¯s face turned green, and she suffocated a word for a long time: ¡°Go ~¡± Chu Qing really wanted to beat this woman, but for Ye Yang ¡¯s sake, he endured it, he did not lower oneself to somebody ¡¯s level with the woman, but when Chu Qing was about to leave Ye Wanqing ¡¯s office, Ye Wanqing seemed to think again What¡¯s coming, opened the mouth and said: ¡°Wait, my mother¡¯s body?¡± Ye Wanqing¡¯s words showed a deep sense of sadness, and Ye Chenxi looked up at Chu Qing. Although she felt that her mother was not dead, but if she saw her body, the facts were in front of her, and she didn¡¯t want to admit it. use. When asked about this by Ye Wanqing, Chu Qing¡¯s imposing manner was weaker for more than one reason. Because of this, he really blamed him. He bowed his head and said to Ye Chenxi: ¡°Sorry, I failed to keep Aunt Ye¡¯s body.¡± Hearing Chu Qing ¡¯s words, Ye Chenxi ¡¯s expression relaxed, and she told herself in her heart that she must be right, and her mother was not dead. Ye Wanqing¡¯s reaction was very exciting, she asked Chu Qing: ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°If I said Aunt Ye¡¯s body was swallowed by a dragon, can you do it?¡± ¡­¡­ After Chu Qing told the sister Ye Wanqing about the situation at that time, a sharp cry came from Ye Wanqing¡¯s office: ¡°Chu Qing, why did you kill you?¡± Ye Wanqing rushed to Chu Qing, Qing Jiao¡¯s existence can¡¯t shake her mind. But when she rushed to Chu Qing, she stopped suddenly and didn¡¯t touch Chu Qing. Instead, she squatted down and cried with a headache. Chu Qing gave Ye Chenxi an apologetic glance, Ye Chenxi came over to comfort her elder sister , I didn¡¯t take care of Chu Qing, and Chu Qing left Ye Wanqing¡¯s office in dismay. He thought that the sisters needed to calm down. Chu Qing exhaled a heavy breath. There was a stuffing. Reminiscent of Ye Wanqing ¡¯s attitude. Chu Qing rubbed his eyebrows with a headache. He was ready to go back to the lounge to collect some things. He also needed to practice a medicine. The poison of the body is more difficult than Chu Qing expected. Chu Qing walked towards the lounge, and suddenly found a sneaky silhouette at the corner of the wall not far away. It was Qiao Wei, and she would run when she saw Chu Qing. Chu Qing hurried forward to grab her and asked, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°Ah ~¡± Qiao Wei was caught by Chu Qing and yelled in fright. He found that he could not hide, and stared at Chu Qing for 2 glances, and found Chu Qing¡¯s clothes were neat and his face was not bruised. He couldn¡¯t help but say: ¡± Are you okay? ¡° Chu Qing was questioned with a black line, dare to feel that Qiao Wei came to see him lively, wishing he had a good bloody nose and swollen face. Chu Qing really wanted to pick up Qiao Wei and pump her. ¡°What are you doing recently? Has Qingye 2 been successfully developed?¡± Chu Qing asked Qiao Wei. Speaking of his research results, Qiao Wei immediately came to confidence, patted his chest and assured: ¡°That is, you don¡¯t look at who is developing, a piece of cake.¡± Chu Qing did not respond to Qiao Wei ¡¯s stink, but just threw a cold sentence: ¡°You just have to make sure that there is no problem. If there is no accident, Qingye 2 will soon be promoted. If When the time comes off the chain, I want you to look good. ¡°At the end Chu Qing also whispered:¡± Tang Rong that waste ¡­ ¡° Qiao Wei heard everything else. He did n¡¯t hear the last sentence. He also asked Chu Qing, ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing?¡± Chu Qing was just sentimental, and made a complaint. If Tang Rong could seize the opportunity to destroy the Li Family, how could Chu Qing have so many things now, he is not a person with big ambitions, destroying Li Family doesn¡¯t need to do it by hand, it would be better if Tang Family could do it for him. He only needed to help Ye Chenxi to keep the piece of land of Ye Family. (End of this chapter) Chapter 475 Besides, Ye Chenxi and Li Huang¡¯er still have a blood relationship now. Is it really necessary to stage a bloody play from hatred to death, and then to confessing one¡¯s love, another sad life, that is not a TV series Did you play it often? Chu Qing¡¯s answer, Qiao Wei was very dissatisfied, twitched his lips whispered: ¡°If you don¡¯t say it, don¡¯t say it, I¡¯m not too rare to listen.¡± In the face of Chu Qing, Qiao Wei is okay to say Chu Qing¡¯s bad words. Chu Qing then asked, ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°No ¡­¡± Qiao Wei subconsciously wanted to say what Chu Qing said just now, but she could stop it in time. She thought that if she said that, wouldn¡¯t it be the same as Chu Qing? Then he changed the subject and asked, ¡°Is Patriarch Ye really dead?¡± Qiao Weike really didn¡¯t mention which pot to open, what he said was deliberately looking for a fight, Chu Qing swept over with a cold eye, Qiao Wei shuddered, turned and ran, and said in his mouth: ¡°I was wrong, I wo n¡¯t ask, do n¡¯t hit me ~ ¡° Chu Qing watched Qiao Wei leave, did not chase, he still has no energy, care about these trivial things, she turned around and found that flowers were behind him, she should have been waiting here. It happened that Chu Qing had something to do with Huahua. He went back to the lounge and found a piece of Wuzhen jade that he had made before. He handed it to Huahua and sent it to Jianwu Department and handed it to Xiaoyu. After Huahua left, there was also a jade piece in the Chu Qing lounge. He made a total of 4 finished products, a mother piece, and a Ye Chenxi piece, and now he sent another piece to Gongyue. It was useless to hold the piece in his hand. Chu Qing thought about who to give it to. He was the first to think of Dream Drunk. But then, Chu Qing was as uncomfortable as swallowing flies in his heart. He could not accept it. There was a child in his stomach. He had not seen dream drunk after waking up, and he did n¡¯t know how to face him. Drunk on dreams. Regarding that child, Chu Qing began to fall into contemplation, would that be his own? Dream drunk has cleanliness, this Chu Qing knows, so they take measures between them, except for that time, Dream drunk provokes Chu Qing, Chu Qing mischievously, revenge Dream drunk. But that time, dream drunk became pregnant, which is too coincidental. Like reading a novel, Chu Qing thinks it is unlikely, and he has more sufficient reasons, that is, his previous relationship with dream drunk. With water and fire, if dream drunk is pregnant at that time, I¡¯m afraid she will kill the child without the slightest hesitation instead of staying until now. His relationship with Meng Zui is only a little better recently. This is still because, I do n¡¯t know what kind of wind the woman is pulling, and her attitude suddenly changes. Chu Qing sincerely sighs. It seems that no matter what the woman of the World is, It¡¯s unpredictable. Alas, Chu Qing is sighed. I do n¡¯t want to. Let ¡¯s practice a pot of medicine to replenish vitality. This poison is deadly. If the poison is not eliminated in one day, Chu Qing cannot use Spiritual Qi in one day. In the warehouse of Yip¡¯s Pharmacy, Chu Qing practiced 3 stoves of Great Repairing Pill according to his situation. When he came out of Ye Shi Pharmaceutical, it was already dark. Ye Shi Pharmaceutical was still in a mess and the atmosphere was tense. Needless to say, Ye Mei¡¯s mother and daughter must have sent someone to make trouble. Now the Ye Family is headless and the tiger is not at home. The monkey is called the king. Ye Mei¡¯s mother and daughter were all happy all at once. They originally thought that they had to deal with Ye Jinzhu without Ye Qingmei. Now Ye Jinzhu is also lying on the hospital bed and is still alive. They are equal to 2 scourges less. Not proud of one¡¯s success? However, in Chu Qing¡¯s opinion, they are just grasshoppers after the fall, and they can¡¯t lie in a few days. Now let them lie in for a few days. (End of this chapter) Chapter 476 Chu Qing returned to the drunken stupor, he did n¡¯t want to find the dream drunk, but the ghost was so miserable, he did n¡¯t know how to get to the door of the dream drunk room, hesitated for a moment, Chu Qing still knocked the dream drunk room door, just right Mengzui didn¡¯t sleep yet, and came out to open the door. It was found that the person who came to her was Chu Qing. The two stood at the door of the room and met their eyes again. They froze for a few minutes. I won¡¯t do that kind of stupid thing. Meng Zui said: ¡°Is there something? If it¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll go to bed?¡± ¡°Sleep so early?¡± Chu Qing eccentric answered. Meng Zui pulled the corner of his mouth: ¡°Antai, understand, pregnant women are drowsy.¡± Dream drunk stimulates Chu Qing really is a good hand, directly hit the blood, Chu Qing clenched his fists angrily, bursting into bloody rays of light in his eyes. Dream drunk was a little flustered by Chu Qing¡¯s appearance, but still pretended to be calm and said: ¡°You care about the child in my stomach, hehe, you don¡¯t have to be passionate, we don¡¯t have any feelings, don¡¯t you need it? in this way.¡± ¡°So you just give me a green hat?¡± Chu Qing was very annoyed, he had the urge to destroy the child. ¡°You¡¯re wrong, I¡¯m not wearing a green hat for you. At least I don¡¯t have a marriage **. Child was there before marriage. You are most like a father. You think, you can get one without hard work. Child, what a good thing, no one can even ask for it. ¡°After finishing the dream with the courage of one¡¯s convictions, Chu Qing¡¯s face was green. According to Mengzui, he should still be unhappy, clenching his teeth, Chu Qing put his hand to Mengzui ¡¯s abdomen, he was still not reconciled, wanted to try again at last, he can judge by Spirit Qi traction, whether child is him Bloodline. As a result, Mengzui didn¡¯t touch Mengzui, and Mengzuo shrugged to avoid it. He stood in the door and watched Chu Qing cautiously. Recalling Chu Qing¡¯s expression just now, Mengzui thought that Chu Qing would start with child. Puff ~ Chu Qing was another spit of blood, half gas, half because he just used a part of Spirit Qi, within the body. Meng Zui saw Chu Qing like this, and was a little unbearable. He said with a good word: ¡°You are not allowed, don¡¯t use Spiritual Qi, 10000 once the braid is up, it is 2 corpses and 3 lives.¡± ¡°Cough ¡­ cough cough ¡­¡± Chu Qing was coughed by a dream drunk, and almost spit out blood again. How could he never find this dream drunk so angry. Chu Qing felt that if he would say a few more words to Meng Zui, he would really tell Xiao Ming here, take a deep breath, and calm down. Chu Qing took out a piece of jade from his pocket and threw it to Meng Zui, then turned to leave . Meng Zui caught Yu Pei and asked Chu Qing: ¡°Hey, what is this?¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± Chu Qing replied, ¡°Thank you for making me happy to be a dad.¡± Chu Qing said gnashing teeth. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s no need to thank, I should do it.¡± Meng Zui said with a word. This time Chu Qing is really unable to bear, his throat is sweet, his anger is attacked, and a gulp of blood comes up. Chu Qing is in his mouth and swallowed again, which can reflect his mood at this time, Chu Qing 2 For the first time, it was such a miserable play. Dream drunk, count you ruthlessly, Chu Qing¡¯s heart hatred, with Chu Qing¡¯s current mood, destined to be unable to sleep tonight, he will not let go of the child, but the child¡¯s father, he must find out, kill him , Chu Qing¡¯s killing intent was exuberant, almost blinded. Chu Qing called Zhuo Buqun and asked them out to drink. They had n¡¯t contacted them for a long time, and the dirty work was best for them. Chu Qing appointed them at Ji Jin Bar. Zhuo Buqun was in another house at this time. Playing in the bar, I heard Chu Qing looking for them, and immediately each and everyone hit the blood like chicken blood, threw the wine in my hand and hurried there. (End of this chapter) Chapter 477 They have n¡¯t seen their boss for a long time. Since Chu Qing handed them a copy of the ¡°Troubled Times¡± cultivation technique, they rarely take them to play with. Only one time to find them or let them go to kidnap a man. That experience was really tense and exciting. Now I think about it, it ¡¯s still memorable, they have long expected to have another action, the more thrilling and exciting, the better, heaven knows how bored they are in their usual days, and the small 5 even took advantage of the class time, a little, one Bit by bit, count all the words in the history book. That¡¯s how boring it is to do this kind of thing, and the cultivation technique that Chu Qing gave them is quite boring, but the best thing is that there are no repercussions. They are repaired to today, 3 people. Realm is about the same, all hovering around Wu Jingyi Grade 2. This strength is outside, maybe it is not enough to watch, but in school, it is definitely walk unhindered, so, although their lives are boring, but they are also very moist. In addition to being disliked by Tang Ziyan a few times, and shouted in the past to ¡°learn¡±, the others are okay, they are now a school domination, no one dares provoke. Their achievements today can be attributed to Chu Qing, so they are certainly enthusiastic about Chu Qing. After seeing Chu Qing, basically they are telling Chu Qing about their situation. What is the status of the school? For example, when Tang Ziyan was not in school when Chu Qing was out of school, his temper was extremely irritable. With the convenience of her chairman of the student union, she took act high and mighty due to the words of a superior, and gave them a group of bad after 3 and 5 Students, find trouble once and make them miserable. Another example is that Zhang Xifei drank too much wine and said to Chu Qing with his tongue, although Chu Qing is not in school now, but the school is full of Chu Qing legends, the transfer students who have come here all want to see Chu Qing ¡¯s It ¡¯s because of Chu Qing. In just over a month, there were more transfer students in Jinmen No.1 Middle School than in the past. He also said that Principal was reporting to him recently. Expansion of the new teaching building, but unfortunately they will not be able to enjoy the graduation ¡­ I don¡¯t know where he got the gossip news. At the end, he asked Chu Qing when he would go back to school. After Chu Qing called the bar, he drank his head and drank without saying a word. He heard Zhang Xifei asking this question, and he responded: ¡°It¡¯s almost time.¡± Zhuo Buqun is a savvy person, who has the first-rate kung fu to observe and observe, and secretly observed Chu Qing¡¯s appearance tonight for a long time. He then said: ¡°Old Chu, you come to our brother tonight. Is there anything wrong? If you mention it, our brother will do it for you even if you go up the knife hill and go down the flames. ¡° Seeing how decent this is, Zhang Xifei looked thoughtful at Zhuoqiu. In fact, he also saw that Chu Qing had trouble again, but he could n¡¯t do this. He felt that all the classes he should avoid also escaped. The wrong questions are all wrong, and the wrong ones are all wrong. He is nothing worse than Zhuo Buqu, and this is worse than Zhuo Buqu. ¡°What are you going to do after graduation?¡± Chu Qing asked, he didn¡¯t say it directly, it was too awkward. ¡°Ah ~¡± Zhuo Buqun scratching his head scratching his head and then said: ¡°How did Old Chu ask this? The degree of learning of our several brothers as everyone knows, when the time comes out to buy a pheasant university, and then hang out.¡± ¡°Then have you ever thought of not studying and doing what you like to do.¡± Chu Qing then asked. As soon as this remark came out, all three of Zhuo Buqun laughed, and they even laughed with a frivolous expression. Zhuo Buqun opened the mouth and said as a representative: ¡°What we like to do is mixed society. Does anyone want us? Chu, you help us talk to Tang Ziyan, let us go to Tang Family to do things, it is also very majestic. ¡° (End of this chapter) Chapter 478 If they really thought so, Chu Qing poured another glass of wine and said, ¡°What if I can let you join the drunken stupor?¡± The ratio of martial artist to ordinary person in this world is about half and half, so Jinmen City, the large and small forces are unknown, Li Yetang and Meng Zui are the biggest four forces among them, these forces recruit people, Zhuo not The group¡¯s half-hanging level cannot be selected at all. Therefore, they regarded joining the Tang Family as a gift from the Tianda. Before they did not build martial arts, their goal was small and they wanted to dominate a certain street, and later became a martial artist. Their ambitions also expanded. To join a small force, break out of a famous hall, and then join a Great Influence, it will be beautiful. Now Chu Qing directly put an opportunity to join Great Influence in front of them, they were dumbfounded, Zhuo Buqun had wanted to eat a piece of fruit, but after listening to Chu Qing ¡¯s words, pick up wine cup and took a bite and almost collapsed Tooth, he covered his cheek and asked Chu Qing: ¡°Old Chu is big, are you serious? Are we kidding?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Then we must be cannon fodder, right?¡± Zhuo Buqun didn¡¯t believe there was such a good thing. ¡°No, as long as you join, it¡¯s the management.¡± Chu Qing asked them to do things for him, but it wasn¡¯t for them to be brothers. This time Zhuo Buqun¡¯s 3 people were almost excited and crazy. They estimated that they could wake themselves up with a smile tonight. Zhuo Buqun couldn¡¯t keep his mouth shut and asked Chu Qing with a big white tooth: ¡°That Old Chu Great, are you working on the drunken stupor now? Are you the host or the elder? ¡° Chu Qing shook his head: ¡°No.¡± To be honest, although he is so familiar with dream drunk, he never knows what is the specific staff structure of the drunken stupor. He only knows that the interior of Ye Family is divided by Bloodline. Each room has its own representative, and its strength is not low. Ye Jinzhu is generous, Ye mother is 2 rooms, Ye Mei is 3 rooms, apart from this, and there are 2 3 Elders. ¡°Oh ~¡± Zhuo Buqu echoed, a little disappointed, he thought they would cover them after they went in. However, Zhuo Buqun remembered another thing, and said with a wry smile: ¡°Hey, several brothers, I heard that the boss of drunken stupor is drunk, but the famous beauties, our several brothers are blessed, and encountered such beauties, I would rather post it instead of wanting to kiss Fang Ze. ¡° After finishing this remark, Zhuoqun felt that it was cold and chilly above his head. It was so cold. Looking around for a week, he found Chu Qing looking at him, and his eyes were cold. Zhuobuqun could n¡¯t bear to ask a trembling question: ¡°Old Chu, I Did you say something wrong? You are so scary. ¡° ¡°I am married to Mengzui.¡± Chu Qing threw a bombshell. The fried Zuo Buqun 3 fell out of the sofa, dizzy and dizzy. The chin almost fell off. It took a long time to slow down before it came to a slap. 2 pops, Zhuo Buqun lightly on his mouth , Slap 2 and said, ¡°Look at my stinky mouth, I really can¡¯t talk. Since that¡¯s the case, how about our brothers, can we walk unhindered in Jinmen.¡± Xiao 5 and Zhang Xifei reconciled to each other, saying yes, yeah, the excitement was hard to hide in his eyes, Chu Qing really remembered a sentence; ignorance is a bliss, when they had blood between them, they would n¡¯t think so at all. ¡°It can walk unhindered, and it can also cross Shenjiang.¡± Chu Qing splashed them with cold water to keep them clear and clear. At this time, the laughter on the faces of the 3 people turned into awkward laughs. At the end, there were 2 coughs, and each and everyone stopped talking, or Zhuo Buqun remembered and asked Chu Qing: ¡°What does Old Chu need of us? ¡° Chu Qing¡¯s lips sneered, and he said with killing intent: ¡°Let me find out all the people who were related to the dream drunk before.¡± Zhuo Buqun hearing this startled, followed by a clear smile, he knew that Old Chu did so, it must be to defend the status of his big house, his mother has 6 1 room husband, between each room also Often the secret fighting, especially the big house, is the most ruthless one. Figured this out, Zhuo Buqun patted his chest and assured Chu Qing: ¡°Old Chu, you can rest assured that I will complete the task.¡± Well said, Chu Qing believes in this matter, Zhuo Buqun will do better than anyone else, because he is suitable for doing this, otherwise Chu Qing will not find him. As for the smile on his face, Chu Qing really wanted to scold him: you know a fart. In view of the fact that family ugliness cannot be exaggerated, Chu Qing chose to remain silent, and did not say more to Zhuo Buqun ¡­ (End of this chapter) Chapter 479 They were drinking here, but after Chu Qing left, she dreamed of throwing the jade pendant away from the plague, because in her heart she believed that what Chu Qing did was harboring malicious intentions, aiming at the child Here, so I went straight to her and avoided it, so she came up with a jade pendant. There must be some fame on Yu Pei. Dream drunk¡¯s vigilance did not dare to relax, throwing Yu Pei to the corner, and Dream Drunk ** slept with the quilt on his head. As a result, she suffered from insomnia and couldn¡¯t sleep tossing and turning. It was really itchy and unbearable. She got out of bed and picked up the piece of jade. After throwing the jade Pei into the water to clean it, and confirming that there is nothing unclean on it, Meng Zui took the piece of jade jade and turned it over in his hands. The jade is an ordinary jade stone. The texture looks beautiful, too. Meng Zui was disappointed in his heart. When he was about to throw it aside, suddenly there was a cool feeling at the place where his fingertips were in contact with Yu Pei. Meng Zui was like an electric shock, throwing away Yu Pei, and then looked depressed. She bit her lip and jumped to the bed against the jade piece as if to avoid a viper. She reached over and covered her belly. She was thinking, ¡°I¡¯m finished. She still has 1000 anti-10000 defenses, but she didn¡¯t protect her. She caught Chu Qing¡¯s tricks. Weird, it must have come to the child in her stomach. Meng Zui felt the embryo in her belly with Inner Strength cautiously, once, twice, and after a long time, the lingering doubt appeared on her face. Because the child in her belly is okay, everything is normal, it is said that Chu Qing did not come to the child, dreaming so drunk. She began to recall the scene just now. She looked at the part where her finger touched Yu Pei just now. She didn¡¯t feel wrong. She did feel cold, as if something had penetrated into her within the body. Immediately afterwards, Mengzui suddenly widened her eyes because she remembered what got into her within the body. It was Inner Strength, pure Inner Strength. She just put her mind on the child, so there was no immediate reaction. In order to verify this speculation, Mengzui gathered courage again and got out of bed to pick up the piece of jade in his hand. One second, two seconds ¡­ Half a minute later, the dripping sweat on Mengzui¡¯s face was tense. Familiar feelings came, and a dream appeared in the eyes of Meng Zui. She held the jade pendant and sat quietly beside the bed for more than ten minutes. She finally determined one thing, that is, this jade pendant was not used by Chu Qing for calculation. child¡¯s. It is a rare treasure, which can help the martial artist to gather Inner Strength. This is a gift that Chu Qing gave her, and he did not mention any requirements. This is an unconditional gift. Meng Zui couldn¡¯t help but redden her eyes, and was deeply moved. Her relationship with Chu Qing used to be linked to interests. This was the first time they had communicated without interest links. Meng Zui got up from the bed and grabbed her hand tightly. That piece of jade Chu Chu sent her to open the door and ran out. She wanted to tell Chu Qing aloud that the child in her stomach was Chu Qing. She only talked nonchalantly about Chu Qing. She was really fed up with such fears. She didn¡¯t want Chu Qing to think about how to deal with the child in her stomach. She also wanted to get along with Chu Qing, just like ordinary couples, but the dream drunk forgot one thing. After her toss for so long, Chu Qing left long ago. There is no silhouette of Chu Qing outside the door. Meng Zui looked at the empty corridor, and there was a sense of loss in her heart. After a while, she suddenly laughed at herself and pushed open the door and walked back to the room ¡­ (End of this chapter) Chapter 480 That night, Chu Qing had just drank with 3 people in Zhuo Buqun, and 2nd day, 3 people dressed in oil head noodles came to drunken stupor to report. For the speed of these three people, Chu Qing was extremely speechless. Didn¡¯t expect them to say that they would drop out after dropping out of school, making Chu Qing feel guilty of teaching people to learn badly. However, the thought of these three people in school is just a mess, and Chu Qing¡¯s guilt is relieved a lot. According to the dream drunk, Chu Qing¡¯s is hers. Hers is also Chu Qing¡¯s, so drunken stupor also has a copy of Chu Qing. Therefore, Chu Qing arranged for people to enter the drunken stupor. Dream drunk is no objection, but dream drunk is still unhappy because of this matter. The reason is not that Chu Qing wants to intervene in the drunken stupor. It was because she was touched by Chu Qing ¡¯s sending her jade pendant last night. As a result, this 2nd day arranged for someone to come to her, which inevitably made Meng Zui feel that this jade pendant was also related to interests. She was originally good The mood is ruined. Faced with Chu Qing becoming lukewarm again, Chu Qing had doubts about this matter, but in the end there was no answer, and it was gone. Besides, after Chu Qing arranged Zhuo Buqun 3 people into the drunken stupor, in less than a week, Zhuo Buqun ¡¯s fellow climbed onto Chu Xin ¡¯s bed and became one of Chu Xin ¡¯s pillows. In the drunken stupor, he showed off one¡¯s military strength even more, and used this relationship to give him a lot of private benefits in his family. He is an outstanding upstart and originally operated a company that is neither too big nor too small . There are many men and many children, and Zhuo Buqun is just one of them. Originally, she was still very vocal about Zhuo Buqun ¡¯s dropout. Zhuo Buqun entered the drunken stupor to do things. She also climbed to the heart of Chu. After the head of Chu, Zhuo ¡¯s attitude towards Zhuo Buqu came to a 180-degree turn, from her original lack of support to full support. For this reason, she also made Zhuo Buqun the third heir Mentioned the first place. The attitude of Xiao 5 and Zhang Xifei¡¯s family are also similar. The drunken stupor is the existence they look up to. They have the opportunity to climb high, who will not cherish it? These are all afterwords. In short, the outstanding 3 people are very grateful to Chu Qing. They do n¡¯t dare to forget what Chu Qing explained. They helped Chu Qing investigate in spare no effort. On the day that Chu Qing arranged for people to enter the drunken stupor, Ye Chenxi found Chu Qing alone, and she transferred Chu Qing to a dilapidated playground, which seemed to be a few years old, and the equipment had not been updated. As a result, there are very few people coming to play. The whole playground is in a semi-open state. You can enter with the purchase of tickets, but not with the tickets, and you can enter with the middle-aged aunt ticket inspectors who have been aged for a while. Chu Qing and Ye Chenxi, of course, bought the tickets through the first method. Chu Qing still had some anxiety about Ye Chenxi¡¯s appointment. He was afraid that Ye Chenxi would ask about the mother of leaves. Ye Chenxi seemed to just want to walk with Chu Qing. She took Chu Qing lightly and walked through the playground and walked in front of various projects, but she didn¡¯t plan to play. Ye Chenxi¡¯s appearance made Chu Qing very uncomfortable. In the end, he still unable to bear took the initiative and said: ¡°If you want to ask, just ask, I can tell you everything I know.¡± Finally, Chu Qing added a sentence: ¡± If you still trust me. ¡° If Ye Chenxi thinks like Ye Wanqing, and Chu Qing does n¡¯t believe anything, then Chu Qing does n¡¯t have to waste his time. (End of this chapter) Chapter 481 ¡°Can I still trust you?¡± Ye Chenxi asked Chu Qing aloud. How did Chu Qing answer this question? He was a little difficult to say for a while. Ye Chenxi smiled suddenly, and then said: ¡°Actually, I still trust you so much, I don¡¯t think like elder sister, I think you are coveting my family¡¯s property, I know you don¡¯t look down on those things, I just have a problem, these God has n¡¯t figured it out, why are you so good to me? ¡° Ye Chenxi laughed a little, but she still smiled. This was the first smile Chu Qing saw from Ye Chenxi¡¯s face these days. Chu Qing thought very seriously about the question that Ye Chenxi asked him. Think about it. Then he replied: ¡°Because you finished my sleep and dumped a family cultivation technique for me, don¡¯t you remember?¡± Chu Qing¡¯s answer filled Ye Chenxi with confusion, she asked rather than not, and the doubts in her eyes deepened. After Chu Qing said this, not at all explained more, he had a good relationship with Ye Chenxi, Ye Chenxi was the first person he saw when he woke up to this World. But he really took Ye Chenxi taking seriously when she gave herself a family cultivation technique. This World ancient martial arts family, the most important cultivation technique, until now, Chu Qing has available for his research, still only the Ye Family¡¯s. Even with the current vision of Chu Qing, this cultivation technique has been disregarded, but the sentiment of Ye Chenxi for giving books, Chu Qing always bears in mind. Chu Qing has been in love with Ye Chenxi since then. In fact, he can say to Ye Chenxi; because I love you, because I like you, but Chu Qing doesn¡¯t want to be so hypocritical, goose bumps fall off the ground. Seeing that Ye Chenxi still has a puzzled face, Chu Qing half-jokingly said a reason: ¡°Because you are cheating, you think the current Ye Family, although I ca n¡¯t look down, but when it became Jinmen First Aristocratic Family, if you were Patriarch at that time, would you run counter to me? ¡° This is much better understood than Chu Qing said earlier, and sounds more realistic, but Ye Chenxi always feels that it is not the case. ¡°What if Patriarch is not me?¡± Ye Chenxi made assumptions about Chu Qing¡¯s words. Then Ye Family became impossible to become First Aristocratic Family, Ye Chenxi¡¯s eyes darkened, and then asked: ¡°What if I run counter to you?¡± Chu Qing shrugged: ¡°So what can I do?¡± He runs against the road. He helps Ye Family because of a person named Ye Chenxi, not because of like-minded people. Hearing Chu Qing ¡¯s words, Ye Chenxi ¡¯s gloomy eyes regained some radiance, and the question in her heart was also answered. She stood up and asked Chu Qing: ¡°You know why I asked you to meet at this place. ?¡± ¡°Related to Aunt Ye.¡± Chu Qing speculated. Ye Chenxi nodded: ¡°Yes, it is related to my mother. I have no father since I was a child. Only elder sister and mother. When I was a child, other children can be brought to the playground by my parents. I ca n¡¯t. , No time, elder sister has a weak body and can only stay at home, no one takes me to play, guess what? ¡° ¡°You play alone, and you must come here often at that time.¡± Chu Qing answered casually. Ye Chenxi twitched her lips, and Chu Qing finished what she wanted to say: ¡°It¡¯s really boring to talk to you, don¡¯t talk.¡± Chu Qing touched his nose and used Ye Chenxi to be familiar with the level here. The answer was obvious. Well, should he be a fool? Chu Qing is also helpless. Ye Chenxi walked silently with his head down for a moment, and suddenly summoned the courage to ask Chu Qing: ¡°Then did my mother tell you about me and the elder sister?¡± ¡°Of course, she said that I can ignore Ye Family, but entrust me to take care of your sisters, but your elder sister is really annoying.¡± Chu Qing told Ye Chenxi together with her own opinion of Ye Mother¡¯s entrustment. (End of this chapter) Chapter 482 Ye Chenxi pursed her lips, automatically ignoring Chu Qing¡¯s last sentence, and then said: ¡°How do you plan to take care of me?¡± ¡°Then how do you want me to take care of you?¡± Chu Qing asked Ye Chenxi back, and according to her, Ye Chenxi knew something clearly, but she seemed to be afraid of anything and didn¡¯t dare to say it directly. ¡°I want to be Patriarch!¡± With so much foreshadowing, Ye Chenxi said it all at once, and the whole person was a lot easier. This Chu Qing was not surprised, he said with a smile: ¡°You are not Patriarch, so who should be the one? Your elder sister?¡± Ye Chenxi bit his lip: ¡°So you promised me? But why are you so old with my elder sister?¡± ¡°If you asked me to come here today just to tell me about it, that¡¯s completely unnecessary, because I at first want you to be a Patriarch. And your elder sister, not me and her, but she and me. ¡°¡± Chu Qing said. ¡°You are finally wrong.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Chu Qing wondered, and once again felt a strangeness in Ye Chenxi. ¡°I¡¯m not here to tell you about Patriarch today, I just want to be sure, can I believe you, will you help me?¡± Ye Chenxi lowered his head and said his purpose. ¡°Then are you sure?¡± Chu Qing looked at Ye Chenxi with doubts. ¡°En.¡± Ye Chenxi tapped to the top. Chu Qing: ¡°en?¡± He means, Ye Chenxi is an ¡°um¡±, what does it mean, such a general answer, if she is really sure, why should she keep her head down, she is not confident in her heart, or Disappointed? And if she is not sure, why do you just say the word ¡°um¡±, this ambiguous 2 answer, Chu Qing has never seen it in Ye Chenxi before, she has changed, but Chu Qing is not annoying, a little bit herself The mind will not be bullied by silly people. ¡°Okay, so be it. Let me tell you something about the Position of Patriarch.¡± Ye Chenxi said another ambiguous sentence, which overshadowed Chu Qing¡¯s doubts. Chu Qing made a listening gesture, indicating that Ye Chenxi could speak. ¡°After my mother passed away, Ye Mei finally got her wish. Without my mother, she quickly took control of the entire Ye Family. When my mother was in power, all the people in key positions were changed overnight. The family was sullen, and a family meeting was held on the 2nd day to try to establish her Patriarch status. ¡° ¡°As a result, my mother is gone, but her influence is still there. Some people in the family also oppose Ye Mei, some old people in the family, proposed that one of our sisters should be Patriarch. Ye Mei naturally opposed it, and almost fought , But after all, it ¡¯s a family and still cares about a face. ¡° ¡°Everyone can play in the dark. On the surface, no one dares to provoke disputes, otherwise it will only make other people chill. Finally, everyone negotiated a resolution and let me and Ye Mei compete in the Position of Patriarch fairly. Family meeting, when the time comes to vote at the meeting. ¡° ¡°Ke Yemei didn¡¯t even want to wait at this time. She shortened the three-day period to one day, that is, today, and will hold a family meeting tomorrow. Everyone considered that 3 Yiye Mei became Patriarch, so neither Dare to offend Ye Mei to death, I just learned about it by defaulting her time change. ¡° Ye Chenxi used a serious tone in her sadness to tell Chu Qing after the entire process of development. Now she has called Ye Mei by name, which shows how cold she feels about her little aunt. (End of this chapter) Chapter 483 ¡°Oh.¡± Chu Qing heard complied and said he was understood. Ye Chenxi blinked her big bright and intelligent eyes and asked, ¡°What then?¡± ¡°Hmm ~¡± Chu Qing thought for a while and said, ¡°You pay attention to safety today. I think Ye Mei might give you a dead hand. If you die, she must be Patriarch.¡± ¡°Just this?¡± Ye Chenxi couldn¡¯t believe it. Chu Qing shrugged: ¡°Otherwise?¡± Ye Chenxi¡¯s face was instantly bitter, and she asked Chu Qing: ¡°Don¡¯t we have to do anything to prepare? Although it is said that the vote will be decided tomorrow, the family meeting tomorrow will definitely not be as calm as expected, the family Sit together and vote, and say a few words that are not nutritious, it will be over. ¡° ¡°Now Li Family and Tang Family are staring at our Ye Family, I think they will turn up without being invited tomorrow, when the time comes no matter who is Ye Mei and Ye Mei as Patriarch, it may not be possible to end, if things happen If it¡¯s a big deal, today may be the last day of our Ye Family. ¡° Ye Chenxi¡¯s words were infuriated, which showed that she was anxious in her heart. Chu Qing looked at her meaningfully, and Ye Chenxi looked hairy, and she shrank her neck and asked Chu Qing, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Am I wrong?¡± ¡°Yes, and it¡¯s all right.¡± Chu Qing said, ¡°I¡¯m just didn¡¯t expect, you will think so much now.¡± ¡°Chu Qing, you, have you always thought that I am a fool?¡± Ye Chenxi was not angry at Chu Qing¡¯s words, and lifted his feet to kick Chu Qing. Chu Qing ducked and said, ¡°Yes, this is how you used to be.¡± In this regard, Ye Chenxi retreated to his feet, staring at Chu Qing without speaking, and seemed to be quite resentful of Chu Qing. Chu Qing wanted to touch Ye Chenxi¡¯s head by the past. She was so mature these days. He thought Ye Chenxi had a soul in her body. Ye Chenxi is cute before, but look at Ye Chenxi¡¯s pair, it seems to be ready to bite at any time. Chu Qing thought it over, paused said: ¡°Ye Family Patriarch can only be you, Ye Family will also exist, you know this is fine, don¡¯t think too much, everything is with me, tomorrow will be fine, if They made a lot of thunder, then I promise little rain. ¡° Chu Qing¡¯s words Ye Chenxi burst into tears and moved deeply. She was about to rush over to give Chu Qing a hug, but suddenly the phone rang. Ye Chenxi picked up the phone and listened for 2 sentences, and immediately the complexion greatly changed. He hurriedly hung up and said to Chu Qing: ¡°Elder sister was assassinated!¡± Ye Chenxi¡¯s eyes were deeply worried. Chu Qing raised his brow and asked, ¡°Are you dead?¡± Ye Chenxi hearing this, when he was black, he threw it directly, grabbed Chu Qing¡¯s arm and bite, Chu Qing¡¯s pain. Waiting for Ye Chenxi to churn Chu Qing¡¯s arm, he stopped this time and brushed his temple hair behind his ears. Grumpy said: ¡°You just think my sister died?¡± Chu Qing shouted injustice in his heart, and explained: ¡°Absolutely not, I just care about it, do you have such a big reaction?¡± Ye Chenxi panting with rage gave Chu Qing a glance. Questioned: ¡°Concerned? Did you care so much? Why didn¡¯t you ask me if elder sister was injured? Would you like to say that word?¡± ¡°Well, can¡¯t I do it wrong?¡± Chu Qing found Ye Chenxi to be more difficult to be true. Ye Chenxi just stopped. Her voice fell low and said, ¡°My elder sister was hurt a little bit. She said it was not serious, but I have to go back and see. She was injured because of me. Those people must be going to me. Yes, and I ¡¯m not here. They started to work on elder sister. Elder sister ¡¯s health is not good. They blame me. I ¡¯ll go back first. ¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 484 ¡°Do you want me to send you?¡± Chu Qing faint smiled and asked Ye Chenxi. ¡°Then do you have time?¡± Ye Chenxi¡¯s eyes turned to Chu Qing. Chu Qing looked at Ye Chenxi¡¯s little 9 9 in her eyes and took it through her directly. ¡°If you want me to send you, just say it. Do you think I will refuse you? Why do you start playing this set now?¡± Alright? ¡° Ye Chenxi just said that he was going, but he didn¡¯t turn around. He clearly wanted Chu Qing to send her, but he didn¡¯t want to speak directly. Chu Qing made the statement clear, Ye Chenxi slightly embarrassed, and said: ¡°Then you want to send me straight away, why do you have to wait for me to speak first, you bastard, still say me.¡± Chu Qing walked silently and took a picture on top of Ye Chenxi¡¯s head and said, ¡°Go, aren¡¯t you in a hurry to see your sister? I¡¯m still grinning here, but I can tell you well, what will I have in front of me in the future Straightforward, do n¡¯t be bothered, who are we? ¡°Understood.¡± Ye Chenxi responded impatiently to Chu Qing, then reached out and patted Chu Qing¡¯s head, and was avoided by Chu Qing, then she chased Chu Qing as soon as her nose was wrinkled, a pair that didn¡¯t shoot Chu Qing¡¯s head , The appearance of swearing. While chasing back, he said, ¡°You are not allowed to shoot my head. Can a woman¡¯s head be taken by a man? If you stop and take a picture for me, we will even out, and I will tell you, and see my sister, You must not be angry or fight with my sister ¡­ ¡° Chu Qing has been chased to the car by Ye Chenxi, but has not been photographed. Chu Qing also wants to say to Ye Chenxi: Can a man¡¯s head be photographed by a woman? But now it is obviously out of place. Chu Qing took the driver¡¯s seat. Ye Chenxi sat on the co-pilot and jumped to shoot Chu Qing¡¯s head. Chu Qing started the car, said resolutely: ¡°Okay, stop it, are you in a hurry to see your sister?¡± Ye Chenxi twitched his lips. It was very unconvincing for Chu Qing to use this reason to block her. Ye Chenxi was a little angry, so she was bored along the way and didn¡¯t talk to Chu Qing. Until Chu Qing¡¯s car entered the 3rd ring of Jinmen, only half an hour away from Yip¡¯s Pharmaceutical. Ye Chenxi suddenly found that behind their cars, they followed two cars not far away. These two cars could follow them for more than ten minutes, which was very abnormal. Ye Chenxi tugged at the corner of his mouth and turned his head to ask Chu Qing: ¡°Did you see the 2 cars?¡± ¡°Well, are you afraid?¡± Chu Qing discovered that the two cars had problems before Ye Chenxi. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid.¡± Ye Chenxi answered Chu Qing¡¯s question. In fact, she wanted to say: I¡¯m not afraid of having you by my side. But thinking about it is too faceless, so it is directly omitted into 2 words. Someone followed, and Chu Qing did not change the route, trying to get rid of the sneaky people, and how to do it, drove according to the original route to Yeshi Pharmaceutical. At the same time, Chu Qing was also secretly vigilant. They are now close to one meter from Yip¡¯s Pharmaceutical, and the probability of those hands-on is one point greater. Just when Chu Qing had a hunch that those people were about to start, the two cars behind suddenly changed lanes and left. This time it was not only Ye Chenxi, but Chu Qing was also confused. Until they saw the oncoming Ye Mei, Chu Qing had 10000 heads in his heart. As the saying goes body worth a thousand gold, he did n¡¯t sit in the hall. This Ye Mei struggled to become a Patriarch. Come and do this kind of dirty work. Chu Qing was anxious. If he didn¡¯t hurt, he could hit 2 Ye Mei, but he is still innocent, and one Ye Mei can hit 2 of him. In Ye Mei¡¯s car, getting closer and closer to them, and when it was about to hit, Chu Qing suddenly braked and stopped the car. Lowering the car window and sticking his head out to look at Ye Mei, Ye Mei had intended to hit him straight, but suddenly she saw a Chu Qing in Ye Chenxi¡¯s car, her pupils shrank suddenly, hesitating for a moment, at 2 When the head of the car is less than one meter away, slam the direction and wipe the body of Chu Qing to park the car aside. (End of this chapter) Chapter 485 In fact, the two cars in the headlight area had already collided. After the car stopped, Ye Mei sat in the car and looked at Chu Qing. Her eyes were full of tangle. In the morning, she sent someone to assassinate Ye Chenxi. One was to kill Ye Chenxi, and the other was to spy. Now, Ye Jinzhu, who is wounded by Ye Shi Pharmaceutical, is not real. If Ye Jinzhu is really rumored, the injury is so severe that he can¡¯t get out of bed. Then she will be half as sure to sit on the Position of Patriarch tomorrow. On the contrary, if Ye Jinzhu has recovered completely, then she will have to pay attention tomorrow. As a result of the assassination failure, she is not satisfied, nor can she say failure. At least her goal reached half. When Ye Wanqing encountered mortal danger, Ye Jinzhu did not stand up, showing her true situation. She then laid down her hands near Ye Shi Pharmaceutical, because she did not believe that until tomorrow morning, Ye Chenxi would not return to Ye Shi Pharmaceutical. Waiting for the rabbit, Ye Chenxi will definitely be able to wait. Sure enough, just now, the person she sprinkled out told her that Ye Chenxi appeared. In order to ensure that 10000 was all right, Ye Mei decided to do it herself. But at the crucial moment, she suddenly saw Chu Qing, the person who surprised her, and she was still very afraid of Chu Qing, because there were rumors outside, that her ¡°good elder sister¡± Ye Qing Chu Qing is the one who meets Li Yan and the others together. at first she also worried about this, worrying that Chu Qing became a blocking stone on her way to the Patriarch, but then I heard that after Chu Qing and Ye Wanqing had a big fight, they moved to the drunken stupor, and even their families Picked up. She thought that Chu Qing and Ye Wanqing¡¯s sisters had fallen out and would not care about Ye Family¡¯s affairs again. She was happy about it at that time. As a result, at this juncture, seeing Chu Qing, Ye Mei¡¯s inner shock can be imagined. At that moment, she thought about direct action, success or failure, but seeing the confident smile on Chu Qing¡¯s face, and the flinch of her deep in one¡¯s heart, she knew she had no courage. After killing Ye Chenxi, she is Patriarch, but in the same way, she died Ye Chenxi is Patriarch, she can¡¯t afford to gamble, or dare to gamble. 10000 Can Chu Qing beat her? Ye Mei was hitting the direction at the moment when the 2 cars collided and chose to stop. After stopping the car, she was still contented. Chu Qing saw that Ye Mei chose to stop, but the tension in his heart remained undiminished, because as long as Ye Mei was still in front of him, he still had hands-on probability. He smiled brightly, and said to Ye Mei: ¡°Agent Patriarch, why do you have time to hang out on the road in your car? Have you done everything at home?¡± Yes, Ye Mei is now Patriarch, the agent of Ye Family. She gave herself the title. Chu Qing smiled on her face, but she squeezed a sweat in her hand. If Ye Mei chose to do it, he would run away with Ye Chenxi There is no choice, and the probability of wanting to get away safely is not great. Chu Qing is talking to Ye Mei here. Ye Mei¡¯s car window has not come down. Obviously she doesn¡¯t want to take care of Chu Qing, and she doesn¡¯t do it and doesn¡¯t go first. This is really uncomfortable. With such a posture by Ye Mei, Chu Qing can only stay with him. The more he is at this time, the less he can be alarmed. And he ca n¡¯t go first. If she goes first, Ye Mei will definitely think he is guilty and catching up, but it ¡¯s only a matter of minutes. The only thing Chu Qing can do now is just like Ye Mei, showing a hesitation Do you want to do it yourself? (End of this chapter) Chapter 486 Chu Qing¡¯s face always had a confident smile on his face. This was the way he was at first, so in order not to wear help, he could only do this forever. As a result, Chu Qing¡¯s face was almost laughing and cramping, and Ye Mei hadn¡¯t gone yet. Chu Qing¡¯s anxiety, Xin Hao stalemate for more than ten minutes, because two people parked their cars on the road, which seriously hampered traffic. The traffic police arrived and rescued Chu Qing from this embarrassing situation. After watching Ye Mei¡¯s car go away, Chu Qing secretly accused Ye Mei of being a monster. In the intermediately she did not do it, the probability of her hands has been reduced by half, and the longer hesitated, the more impossible. You said she didn¡¯t do it, she didn¡¯t stop, she had to be stiff with you, this is not a monster? After Ye Mei left, Chu Qing relaxed, and sweat beads crawled on his forehead. Ye Chenxi handed Chu Qing a tissue. Asked: ¡°Are you hot?¡± ¡°Hehe ~¡± Chu Qing smiled. He was not just hot now, it was so hot that he exploded. ¡°Well, Chu Qing, can you beat Ye Mei now?¡± Ye Chenxi was concerned about this issue afterwards. The expression on Chu Qing¡¯s face stiffened and said, ¡°Look at my mood.¡± Ye Chenxi looked down at Chu Qing with contempt. She thought Chu Qing was boasting. Listening to Chu Qing¡¯s words, it seemed like playing Ye Mei was like playing. This is actually her misunderstanding. Chu Qing means that in his current situation, if he is desperate, the dead person must be Ye Mei. But Chu Qing¡¯s price is not small, so it is not worth fighting hard with Ye Mei. So, can it beat Ye Mei? Is it Qing Chu¡¯s mood problem? Chu Qing sent Ye Chenxi to Yeshi Pharmaceutical. The first thing that Ye Chenxi got off the bus was to run to see the elder sister. Chu Qing really did n¡¯t want to see Ye Wanqing, a woman with victimized delusions, so he said he went to Qiao Wei, See how the pharmacy has been developed. Ye Chenxi did not turn around and gave Chu Qing a sentence: ¡°Just whatever!¡± She is now fully focused on the elder sister. The two people who should have acted separately didn¡¯t expect to meet again. Qiao Wei inspected Ye Jinzhu in the ward. When Chu Qing went to Qiao Wei to learn that this was the case, he went to Ye Jinzhu¡¯s ward. . But after I went there, I found out that in Ye Jinzhu¡¯s ward, it was called a lively event, Ye Wanqing, Ye Chenxi, Qiao Wei were all there. Chu Qing has looked at Ye Wanqing for a long time, this woman really is not idle at all, Ye Shi Pharmaceutical has so many rooms. She was injured and was crowded with Ye Jinzhu in a ward. Chu Qing didn¡¯t believe it. She wanted to take the opportunity to contact her aunt who hadn¡¯t seen her in years. Chu Qing saw that she had ulterior motives. Ye Wanqing¡¯s injury was on the leg, and it was estimated that he was temporarily with a wheelchair. Ye Chenxi¡¯s eyes were red and he obviously cried. She saw Chu Qing and begged Chu Qing with her eyes, not to quarrel with her elder sister here. Chu Qing said he promised that he did not want to ignore Ye Wanqing, but since he came, then see Ye Jinzhu. It stands to reason that she is also eligible to inherit the Position of Patriarch. As a result, Chu Qing hadn¡¯t spoken to Ye Jinzhu yet, and Ye Wanqing choked out, Chu Qing: ¡°Aren¡¯t you drunk on the dream? What else do we do with Ye Family?¡± Chu Qing looked at Ye Chenxi¡¯s face and endured it, thinking Ye Wanqing would say for a while, didn¡¯t expect Ye Jinzhu suddenly said: ¡°Xiao Xi, do you push your elder sister out?¡± As soon as this statement came out, Chu Qing looked at Ye Jinzhu with a surprised face. Ye Wanqing¡¯s reaction was similar to Chu Qing. She had wanted to speak, but she saw the expression on Ye Jinzhu¡¯s face that I had decided. Can only be silent, let Ye Chenxi help her to the wheelchair to push out of the ward, you did not see, Ye Wanqing¡¯s face was green when she was pushed out, Chu Qing called a happy heart. (End of this chapter) Chapter 487 ¡°What happened to the past few days, Aunt Ye is understood?¡± Chu Qing asked Ye Jinzhu. After Ye Chenxi pushed Ye Wanqing out, Qiao Wei also left the ward very acquaintedly. There are only Chu Qing and Ye Jinzhu in the ward. ¡°Understood, someone told me, and the child Qingwan told me.¡± Ye Jinzhu pointed to the chair beside her bed and motioned for Chu Qing to sit. Chu Qing did not shy away, walked over to sit down, and then asked: ¡°What does Aunt Ye want to say to me?¡± At the first glance of Ye Wanqing he saw here, he knew that Ye Wanqing came to tell Ye Jinzhu his bad words. He thought Ye Jinzhu would be persuaded by Ye Wanqing, because Ye Wanqing¡¯s mouth was still quite neat. But after seeing Ye Jinzhu treat Ye Wanqing¡¯s euphemistically ¡°please leave¡± ward, to tell him alone, Chu Qing felt that things didn¡¯t seem to be what he thought. ¡°I want to say that Wanqing¡¯s child seems to be biased against you. You don¡¯t need to take seriously. I believe you are not the kind of person Wanqing said.¡± Ye Jinzhu said to Chu Qing very seriously. ¡°Oh?¡± Chu Qing¡¯s mouth had a playful smile, and he wondered when Ye Wanqing¡¯s mouth was so unusable, even Ye Jinzhu couldn¡¯t convince him, or is Ye Jinzhu testing him? Ye Jinzhu saw that Chu Qing was wary of her and knew that Ye Wanqing had offended Chu Qing. Chu Qing now seemed unwilling to believe anyone who had contact with Ye Wanqing, except Ye Chenxi. ¡°Actually, I believe you. You don¡¯t have to doubt this. Do you know why?¡± Ye Jinzhu tried to dispel Chu Qing¡¯s doubts. ¡°Aunt Ye has something to say.¡± Chu Qing didn¡¯t want to guess. Ye Jinzhu said what was her business. Chu Qing believing or not was Chu Qing¡¯s business. ¡°Because Lao 2 believes in you.¡± Ye Jinzhu said in looking into Chu Qing¡¯s eyes. She didn¡¯t think as much as Ye Wanqing thought. She believed Chu Qing was just because of this, because Ye Qingmei believed in Chu Qing, and she believed Ye Qingmei. enough. ¡°Oh ~¡± Chu Qing is complied without being too salty, indicating that he is understood. Ye Jinzhu¡¯s enthusiasm did not get a response from Chu Qing. For a while, there was a little interest in it. To blame Chu Qing for being too coincident, I just saw Ye Jinzhu and Ye Wanqing together. ¡°So what are you going to do tomorrow?¡± Without talking about trust, Ye Jinzhu started to ask about tomorrow. At least they treated Ye Chenxi sincerely. On this, they remained consistent. ¡°Depending on the situation, I don¡¯t know now, which ghosts, ghosts and snakes will appear in Ye Family tomorrow, but in any case, there is only one result, Patriarch can only be dawn.¡± Chu Qing¡¯s words were decisive. Hearing Chu Qing saying this, Ye Jinzhu was relieved, and then she asked, ¡°Do you need my help tomorrow?¡± Chu Qing smiled: ¡°Can Aunt Ye get out of bed?¡± Ye Jinzhu complexion stiffened, knowing that Chu Qing implies that she can¡¯t help with anything. Ye Jinzhu said in disappointment: ¡°If I appear at the family meeting tomorrow, it can affect some people¡¯s decisions.¡± Ye Jinzhu is so serious that Chu Qing doesn¡¯t have the heart to hit her, but some words still have to say: ¡°Does Ye feel that voting is really so important?¡± Chu Qing asked back. This time Ye Jinzhu¡¯s face was pale, and he was no longer talking. After a moment of silence, Chu Qing was ready to leave and suddenly remembered another thing. He turned back and asked: ¡°Will Aunt Ye, are Ye Wanqing and Chen Xi a biological sister?¡± Ye Jinzhu was shocked, his pupils shrunk, but soon came back to his senses, and asked Chu Qing: ¡°Is n¡¯t it?¡± Seeing Ye Jinzhu¡¯s reaction just now, Chu Qing had a guess of 8 points in his heart, and he answered: ¡°Ye Ye knows what I¡¯m talking about.¡± ¡°But are they originally sisters?¡± Ye Jinzhu said. Chu Qing twitched his lips, Ye Jinzhu couldn¡¯t help but confuse him. He also knew that they were sisters, could a mother be a sister? But will their father be the same? Chu Qing did not believe that Ye Jinzhu could not hear him. (End of this chapter) Chapter 488 Since there is nothing to say in this way, Chu Qing said to let Ye Jinzhu take good care of the disease and turned to walk outside the ward. But when Chu Qing opened the door of the ward and was about to step out of the ward, Ye Jinzhu¡¯s voice came behind him: ¡°Wait.¡± Chu Qing looked back, Ye Jinzhu looked at Chu Qing and hesitantly said: ¡°These old 2 told you?¡± Chu Qing weighed in and said, ¡°Aunt Ye has seen a story for me, and I don¡¯t understand it in some places.¡± Ye Jinzhu hearing this said: ¡°Well, you call Aunt Ye the old 2 and you call me Aunt Zhu. Since Old 2 told you this, you can see that she trusts you, so I won¡¯t hide you, You guessed it right, but in fact, the old 2 gave birth to three daughters in his life, alas ¡­ I do n¡¯t have to mention the old things. ¡° Speaking of which, Chu Qing was puzzled and raised a brow and asked, ¡°What about Ye Mao?¡± Listening to Ye Jinzhu¡¯s tone, it seemed that Ye Mao was not regarded as the mother of Ye Mu. ¡°Ye Mao was taken from the orphanage. The old 2 thinks that their children are daughters, and each son adopts one.¡± Ye Jinzhu replied. On the surface of Chu Qing ¡¯s nodded serene, he expressed his understood, but he was shocked in his heart. He did n¡¯t expect to ask, but actually there were so many secrets understood. Ye Mao certainly did n¡¯t know about it, and Ye Chenxi seemed Most likely, I do n¡¯t know. But Ye Wanqing must have known that she had n¡¯t seen Ye Mao once before she had come back for so long, and she had n¡¯t visited Ye Mao in school. It shows that she and Ye Mao did not have a deep relationship because she knew Ye Mao was not her pro younger brother. But this matter, Chu Qing understood, should he tell Ye Mao, as a good brother, he has reason to tell him, but he knows this must be a good thing? Chu Qing still thinks about it, but Ye Jinzhu said that there are three daughters in the mother leaf. According to his knowledge, except for Ye Wanqing and Ye Chenxi, there seems to be no one else. So Chu Qing thoughts move asked: ¡°I wonder if Aunt Ye¡¯s third daughter is?¡± As soon as Chu Qing¡¯s words came out, Ye Jinzhu¡¯s eyes changed when she saw Chu Qing. She questioned Chu Qing and said, ¡°Does Old 2 really tell you any stories?¡± Chu Qing shook his heart, he seemed to mention any taboos. If the question was not answered well, Ye Jinzhu was most likely to turn his face. Ye Mu told Chu Qing what story, but the story was half true half false, even Chu Qing I do n¡¯t even know where it ¡¯s true or false. It can be seen that regarding some real past events, Mother Ye did not want to tell Chu Qing, but today Chu Qing wanted to mention Ye Jinzhu, but did not make it clear, which caused Ye Jinzhu to have a misunderstanding, thinking that Ye Mother really told Chu Qing a lot of things. There are so many secrets. Now because of Chu Qing¡¯s words, Ye Jinzhu instantly became suspicious of Chu Qing, because all things could not avoid the question that Chu Qing asked her, Chu Qing didn¡¯t even know this, Ye Jinzhu was very suspicious, Chu Qing was in Cover her. Chu Qing could n¡¯t get away if he did n¡¯t come out today, he thought suddenly, and suddenly thought of Ye Mother ¡¯s dagger, he hesitantly said: ¡°Yi Ye has a dagger with a sunray carved on it. word¡­¡­¡± Chu Qing deliberately said half, and the rest left Ye Jinzhu to make up, because he did not know what to say next. Ye Jinzhu heard this sentence, his expression eased a lot, but looked towards Chu Qing¡¯s eyes still doubted . She said: ¡°Okay, I¡¯m tired, you go.¡± Where did Chu Qing dare to stay, and stay a little longer, he was about to wear a help, Chu Qing exited the ward and stood in the corridor, the mood was difficult for a long time to calm down, didn¡¯t expect accidentally got so many secrets, Chu Qing A little excited, and a little uneasy. His approach seemed really worth the trust of Ye Jinzhu. (End of this chapter) Chapter 489 But the story of Ye Mu is in Chu Qing¡¯s heart. After burying a seed, and all the contradictory things that happened between Ye Mother and Li Yan, Chu Qing was really curious, and he vaguely felt that he knew Ye Family and Li Family by knowing his past events Why irreconcilable. After coming out of Ye Jinzhu ¡¯s ward, Chu Qing originally planned to go to Ye Chenxi, but Ye Chenxi seemed to be carrying Ye Wanqing, and was deliberately hiding from Chu Qing. Chu Qing understood that Ye Chenxi did n¡¯t want him to meet Ye Wanqing, okay. Since that is the case, he will not find Ye Chenxi anymore. Qiao Wei has also been hiding from Chu Qing recently, and Chu Qing can understand that Tian Tian and Ye Wanqing are staying together. Now, Qiao Wei may not even think about him, he has huh, he still has no energy to manage these, let her go . After staying at Yeshi Pharmaceutical for a while, Chu Qing originally wanted to stay to protect Ye Chenxi, but when he thought about the drunken attitude towards him recently. He had to look for it. Ye Mei was forced to retreat in the afternoon. Presumably, in a short time, Ye Mei would definitely think that Chu Qing could stay with Ye Chenxi. But when he gave Ye Chenxi a message, Chu Qing quietly left from Ye Shi Pharmaceutical. He thought Ye Mei must have an eyeliner near Ye Shi Pharmaceutical. Chu Qing could not be used by those people. See, otherwise Ye Chenxi is very dangerous. Chu Qing is very well disguised. Even if Qiao Wei knows Chu Qing like this, standing in front of Chu Qing will not recognize Chu Qing, but Ye Chenxi has long been informed that Chu Qing wants to go, so she is standing on the third floor In front of the window, looking carefully, I still found the silhouette of Chu Qing. She stared at Chu Qing¡¯s fascination, but didn¡¯t realize at all that when elder sister turned to her wheelchair and came to herself. Ye Wanqing deflected her gaze and followed Ye Chenxi¡¯s gaze to see a stranger, but upon closer inspection, her eyelids flickered. Then frowned and asked Ye Chenxi: ¡°Isn¡¯t he supposed to stay with you at night? Why, he just doesn¡¯t take you seriously? Also keep on saying that it is for your own good, hehe, I think he used you up , It will kick you off, I heard that he was in the drunken stupor recently, and his life is very moist, and he must be drunk with dreams. You said that such a watery poplar man, you are a treasure , I do n¡¯t know that he is a man who is more prone to inflammation. You have nothing to do with him. You are greedy for the rich and the rich. After Ye Wanqing finished speaking, Ye Chenxi was stupid. She stuttered and asked elder sister: ¡°You, you know, who is he?¡± ¡°Oh, are you blind as your sister? Who else can be besides Chu Qing.¡± Ye Wanqing said cynically. Ye Chenxi supports the amount, Chu Qing pretends to be like this, she also spent a lot of effort, only to see, didn¡¯t expect elder sister can also find, elder sister This is how deep the grudge against Chu Qing, talent I ¡¯m so impressed with a person, saying that I hate a person in the bones, even if the person turns gray, they can be recognized. According to Ye Chenxi, elder sister has n¡¯t reached Chu Qing yet, but it ¡¯s almost the same . Tonight, for many people, it is a night that ca n¡¯t sleep, such as Li Huanger, Ye Chenxi, Bi Yemei, Tang Rong, etc. This small group of people standing at the top of the Jinmen Pyramid are collectively insomnia. In addition to dream drunk. She was a little sleepy lately, and before it was completely dark, she fell asleep. When Chu Qing stood in front of her room and knocked for a long time, she could n¡¯t wait to break into the door. Meng Zui was wearing pajamas this time. Bare feet, yawning and opened the door. (End of this chapter) Chapter 490 Mengzui pajamas are half-open, her hair is fluffy, her sleepy eyes are hazy, her chest is half exposed, and Chu Qing sees Mengzui¡¯s appearance, and she knows that she must not be honest in sleeping. Amount, but Chu Qing likes it. I did n¡¯t look carefully at the previous few times. It turned out that Dream Drunk was so unexpected. Chu Qing stared at Dream Drunk full. Meng Zui was still very sleepy, but when she saw Chu Qing, she instantly sobered a bit, and then found Chu Qing ¡¯s eyes where she could not unravel the pajama strap, leaving her upper body naked, and then asked Chu with a smile Qing: ¡°Does it look good?¡± ¡°Cough ~¡± asked by Meng Zui, Chu Qing lightly coughed to cover up the embarrassment in his heart, and then hurriedly looked away. Dream drunk contemptuously said with curled lips: ¡°Chu Qing, it¡¯s not that I said you, you¡¯re a real wave. No one dared to marry you except me, or she might have one more head if she didn¡¯t pay attention. Green hat. ¡° Meng Zui¡¯s words heard Chu Qing¡¯s straight goose bumps, and that set of feminist remarks, but when Chu Qing heard the green hat and the dark eyes dimmed, he looked up at Meng Zui¡¯s stomach. At this time, Mengzui also reacted suddenly, took a step back from her stomach, and changed the topic: ¡°You¡¯re looking for me?¡± Chu Qing was uncomfortable when he saw Meng Zui¡¯s precautions against him, but he didn¡¯t show anything on the surface. Although he did not want to admit that he had begun to care about the matter of dream drunk, the fact is that he cares about dream drunk, and does not know when to start. But for self-esteem, he didn¡¯t want Meng Zui to see that he cares about her, and that she cares about her, but she looks like she doesn¡¯t care about answering questions. Isn¡¯t he Chu Qing¡¯s faceless? Chu Qing has more than 300 years of experience in feelings, but he really doesn¡¯t understand it in this respect. His time in Cultivation World is used for cultivated, in which the weak are prey to strong, no strength is equal to death, then there is time to talk with women. Even looking for a woman is nothing but venting emotions, excluding Heart Demon, and so is female cultivator. Speaking of which is kind of like a cannon. It ¡¯s a different way to do things. If it feels good, I ¡¯ll make an appointment next time. Who can avoid the vulgar things unless they are sick. Chu Qing had a moment of panic, and then said, ¡°Take me to Ye Family tomorrow.¡± At this time, Mengzui was completely awake and asked Chu Qing: ¡°Are you asking me?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s a request.¡± Chu Qing replied. Dream drunk sneered said: ¡°The request is what you look like, is this tone? Then I am really drunk for the first time.¡± Chu Qing gritted his teeth and asked again: ¡°Can you accompany me to Ye Family tomorrow?¡± ¡°No,¡± Meng Zui answered simply and neatly. Chu Qing almost vomited blood. Did she just say such a long paragraph just to make a good preparation, and then fiercely refused herself? Chu Qing thought he had no sense of guarding against dream drunk? She dug a hole and jumped down silly herself. This should n¡¯t be true. He should have seen that Dream Drunk did n¡¯t mean to go to Ye Family. This person is really strange. Now everyone else treats Ye Family as a block. Fatty meat, want to pounce a few bites, even if you can not tear off the meat, it is good to get some oil and water. Can Mengzui look really good? I don¡¯t know how she is usually the boss, let her talk about business, I am afraid not to lose the old bottom, unless it is, Chu Qing thought of a possibility, once the sea is difficult, except Wushan is not a cloud. A giant dragon will not be greedy for the grass under the goat¡¯s mouth, but can it be like aloof and remote? Chu Qing shook her head, thinking she thought more about it. If that was the case, would she marry herself? As everyone knows, in the eyes of dreams, the marriage certificate is just a piece of waste paper ¡­ (End of this chapter) Chapter 491 Chu Qing hadn¡¯t spoken yet, Meng Zui said again: ¡°Since you said that you are a request, then I reject your request, should there be no problem?¡± Chu Qing gritted his teeth: ¡°I need you ¡­¡± Before the words were over, I was taken over by Dream Drunk: ¡°Do you need me, do I have to go? How can there be such a good thing? Then I need you, will you help me?¡± ¡°Will ~¡± Chu Qing blurted out. Dream drunkenly stagnate, a little stunned, and sneered a moment later: ¡°You are easy to say, who can¡¯t talk about such things?¡± Chu Qing clenched his fists, he actually wanted to return to the dream drunk sentence: I am serious. But he was afraid to say that Meng Zui not only did not believe him, but mocked him. Chu Qing is also a person. When a person¡¯s sincerity is not understood by others, the taste of questioning is really bad. What Chu Qing does not want to face is that the person who questions him is dream drunk. So he simply refrained from killing this possibility directly. Hu ~ Chu Qing breathed out a sullen breath in his heart. He really wanted to have a good conversation with Meng Zui, but they seemed to be born with 8-character blunders between them. Isn¡¯t it necessary to do that? Chu Qing really doesn¡¯t want to. ¡°Do you have anything else to say? It¡¯s okay I went back to bed, so sleepy.¡± Meng Zui said stretched. Seeing Chu Qing eating deflated, she was in a good mood, but she was in a good mood, but the biggest reason was not this, but she rejected the thing about Ye Family. She doesn¡¯t know what is happening now. Just thinking of seeing Chu Qing¡¯s participation in Ye Family is still because of that Ye Chenxi. She feels unhappy in her heart and seems to be stuffy. Even worse, she clearly didn¡¯t want to face this matter, but Chu Qing had to pull her in three times and five times. Chu Qing opened his mouth, before the dream drunk closed, suddenly said: ¡°First Heavenly Dragon Qi let the child in your belly absorb it?¡± Mengzui¡¯s closed hand froze, she now involuntarily panicked when she heard the word child from Chu Qing¡¯s mouth. ¡°Why? Now you want me to give back your first Heavenly Dragon anger?¡± Meng Zui asked Chu Qing instead. ¡°No, I just want to ask you, do you think that creatures like dragons are inherently strong, or are people strong?¡± Chu Qing asked Mengzui, who hadn¡¯t wanted to tell Mengzui before. As long as Meng Zuibiao spends his time in Jinmen with him and waits for Li Ye ¡¯s family to come to an end, when the time comes, it is estimated that he will also go to NUS to study, no matter when the time comes Meng Zui is willing to return When he was together, he chose to part ways, and he would handle this matter well. After all, get to know each other, if possible, he will try to solve the same life and death spell. But until now, Chu Qing has no other choice but to make a decision. ¡°Dragon.¡± Mengzui answered Chu Qing¡¯s question, his eyes full of doubts, ¡°What are you asking about this?¡± ¡°So what do you think of a Heavenly Dragon qi that has been nurturing in the body since the young dragon was absorbed by an ordinary child?¡± Chu Qing guided Meng Zui to think about this issue. Dream drunk complexion greatly changed, there is a little hesitation and precaution in the panic, ¡°You would not want to deceive me to Ye Family, do you say this deliberately? Do n¡¯t scare me, I will accompany you to Ye Family tomorrow, is it alright? ¡°Dream drunk in a panic, even the voice trembles slightly.¡± Chu Qing¡¯s heart hurts. Hearing that Meng Zui cares so much about the child, she just opened her head, and she was relieved because of this, even if she said it was false, she did it in order to deny the possibility What you are willing to do. However, contrary to expectations, Chu Qing said slowly: ¡°You are also a martial artist. We all know that, first of all, Heavenly Dragon is a kind of thing, even if you and I absorb it, we must bear some pressure, not to mention a child.¡± Speaking of which, Mengzui suddenly rushed up, grasping Chu Qing¡¯s neckline with both hands, and hurriedly asked, ¡°What will happen to the child?¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 492 ¡°It is a little distorted, and a fetus is still dead.¡± Chu Qing whispered this cruel reality. After listening to the dream drunk, he was shocked, loosed his grip and grabbed Chu Qing¡¯s hand, the whole person almost fainted in front of his eyes, his feet stumbled against the door frame, and then his eyes recovered a little clear. Chu Qing¡¯s words are absolutely without water. This is an indisputable fact. He also knows that no one can withstand such blows, including dream drunk, but any woman or mother can¡¯t bear this kind of thing. Imagine if you were struggling to bear a baby in October and gave birth to a half human half dragon, a freak covered with scales, how do you react? Imagine again, your original healthy child, under the influence of the first Heavenly Dragon, the young soul was eroded beyond recognition. After the voice was out, 2 eyes were dull and would only smile bitterly. , Smile, and drooling, how do you feel? Speaking of which, the best result, I am afraid that the child simply stopped breathing under the attack of the Heavenly Dragon, and let life freeze from then on. Mengzui leaned on the door frame, squatted slowly, and embraced her knees with her 2 arms. This is a posture that people only make when they are extremely insecure. She has red eyes, two lines of tears, The face winds down. Suffering quietly for a long time, she suddenly looked up at Chu Qing, she could feel, Chu Qing did not lie about this matter, she knew the reason that Chu Qing said, but she just couldn¡¯t accept it. ¡°Is there a little possibility ¡­¡± There was still a trace of fluke in Mengzui¡¯s heart. ¡°Impossible.¡± Chu Qing shook his head and said directly. Meng Zui¡¯s eyes were mournful, her teeth were biting her lips tightly, and traces of blood oozed from between her lips, and she broke her lips. Seeing this dream drunk, Chu Qing panicked in his heart. He is now very irritable. On the one hand, he does not want to see the dream drunk, and on the other hand, because he sees that dream drunk cares so much about the child, he is crazy and jealous. In the end, Chu Qing was really unable to bear. He felt that if he stayed here for a moment, he might go crazy. He actually wanted to lean down and hug his dream drunk, but his self-esteem did not allow him to do so. His woman also shed tears for other children¡¯s sorrow and asked him to comfort him. What is this? Chu Qing suddenly regretted it. Why did he just ask this question so badly? Just find himself unhappy, that¡¯s all, actually dreaming of being drunk and hurt like this. Since Chu Qing knew Mengzui, when Mengzui appeared in front of him, he was extremely proud, just like Fairy who can play the world, he was very serious in everything, and seemed to take nothing seriously. Now her whole body of arrogance was all crushed by the fact that he used it. She squatted down to the dust, and she even asked herself questions with deep prayers. Chu Qing can¡¯t stand it anymore, he wants to make up, ¡°I can let the child speak out in peace.¡± Chu Qing said. Meng Zui¡¯s words to Chu Qing seemed to be unheard-of, with his head lowered for a long time and he didn¡¯t speak. Just when Chu Qing didn¡¯t know what to do, Meng Zui said in a hoarse and powerless voice: ¡°So, you want me doing what?¡± Mengzui Xianghua has a strong sarcasm and disdain, disdain Chu Qing¡¯s behavior, and despise Chu Qing¡¯s approach. All these bitter fruits were made by Chu Qing himself. He could only suffer by himself. He felt bitter in his heart and said that he believed, but dream drunk must not believe: ¡°If I said, I didn¡¯t intend to talk to you Saying this will also cure the child in your stomach, do you believe it? ¡° ¡°What do you say?¡± Meng Zui¡¯s face was full of unbelief. Chu Qing opened the mouth and said: ¡°From now on, I will not ask you to do anything for me again, child I will help you heal unconditionally, and I will do my best to kill you All means can be solved, as for the harm caused to you, I¡¯m sorry, from now on, we are leveled. ¡° After finishing talking, Chu Qing turned and left, he did n¡¯t want to hear the words of Meng Zui questioning again, he did n¡¯t want to see Meng Zui¡¯s disappointed eyes ¡­ he would be crazy. (End of this chapter) Chapter 493 After Chu Qing finished this remark, dream drunk for a long time, and when she came back to his senses and stood up from the ground holding the door frame, Chu Qing had left. Her instincts were very accurate. This time she felt that Chu Qing was telling the truth. Did she misunderstand him? Mengzui asked herself, there was no answer, and she did not want to know the answer. She only knows that she has begun to have dependence and affection for the little man, otherwise she will not be so disappointed with his approach just now, and she will not touch her mind because of the man¡¯s every move. Meng Zui slowly moved into the room, closed the door, leaned on the back of the door, closed his eyes, recalling the last words Chu Qing said, the expression of the words, the manners after the words. Meng Zui suddenly laughed and burst into tears. She could not tell whether she was crying with joy or sadness. In short, she was not afraid of anything, because there was a Chu Qing. child she will stay, this is her child, she will not be like that woman, even her own child regardless, if possible she would rather that person did not give her life. She will never become such a woman, and will not let her child have an accident. If Chu Qing whispers, at worst she tells Chu Qing that this is his child, what should he do? If Chu Qing does n¡¯t care, is n¡¯t there a co-death spell? If the child is gone, she will not be alive, and she will not believe that Chu Qing can not care about her life. Suddenly from Chu Qing ¡¯s mouth just now, she heard that, she was in a mess for a while, and she did n¡¯t think about it, so she had to give Chu Qing a ¡°surprise¡± when she got a chance. Some things ca n¡¯t let her. Come alone. Meng Zui¡¯s emotions are like a roller coaster ride, ups and downs, and sorrow also requires energy. After Meng Zui¡¯s cry, she seemed to be exhausted. Thinking about the muddleheaded climb of my mind, I fell asleep after a while and fell asleep till dawn. This night, Meng Zui was sleeping well, but Chu Qing didn¡¯t close his eyes for a moment. He notified Xiaoyu, but how could Xiaoyu be alone? If his injury can be recovered completely, and 2 people of Xiaoyu, there is no problem, but Chu Qing tried for one night, but there is no way to take the intoxication of the body. It¡¯s dawn, what should I do? Chu Qing looked at the morning sun on the horizon, a smile appeared on his pale face. This is a fart, isn¡¯t it life and death? Really when he Chu Qing is a hairless brat. Chu Qing adjusted his clothes and walked out of the room with firm footsteps to the underground parking lot of drunken stupor. Chu Qing wanted to pick a better car today. He had long ago dreamed of being in a drunk garage, that limited edition supercar ran away, even though there were few cars nationwide, can be counted on one¡¯s fingers. He had borrowed from Mengzui before, but he didn¡¯t borrow it. He secretly drove out today, Mengzui It shouldn¡¯t be mind it. Chu Qing thought about walking to the car and looking at the instrument panel through the window. Chu Qing wondered where to start and directly found the car¡¯s system to let the flowers invade? He has no keys anyway, he can only come hard, but in the face of such a good car, he really can¡¯t bear to destroy it, rubbing his hands, just when Chu Qing is ready to start. Suddenly a pair of plain white hands handed a bunch of keys to Chu Qing¡¯s eyes. Chu Qing turned back incredulously, and Dream Drunk stood behind him, holding the key and carrying a cello box. Will Mengzui play the cello? Not necessarily, but she will use a gun. Chu Qing still remembers Mengzui ¡¯s one-man high weight. Recalling that physique, it is almost the same as the cello. Therefore, Chu Qing stepped back 2 steps, instead of receiving the key in Meng Zui¡¯s hands, instead looked at Meng Zui with an inquiring look. (End of this chapter) Chapter 494 ¡°Look, don¡¯t you want to go to Ye Family?¡± Mengzui made a noise and said that he opened the door directly and stuffed the cello box into the car. Chu Qing still didn¡¯t speak, and Meng Zui spoke again: ¡°Don¡¯t think about it, I¡¯m not for you, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re dead, and it will hurt me.¡± ¡°No, I won¡¯t die. No one can kill me.¡± Chu Qing said, at least no one could kill him among the people he had seen so far. ¡°Then do you go or not? I¡¯m gone.¡± Meng Zui said to get on the bus. Chu Qing¡¯s eyes stared at Chu Qing: ¡°If you are just for this reason, you don¡¯t have to. If you don¡¯t want to, don¡¯t force it ¡­¡± ¡°Chu Qing, why haven¡¯t I found that you are so grueling before, Ye Family? I heard that it will be very busy today, I didn¡¯t want to go last night, and now I want to go suddenly, maybe this is a good opportunity to grow a drunken stupor, waiting for me When I wake up tomorrow, my drunken stupor suddenly becomes the First Great Influence of Jinjinmen, think about it and be energetic. It ¡¯s just that someone will hit me again, and you can help me, you ¡¯re not a criminal. Is the relationship of old woman good? ¡° Speaking of which, the drunken man suddenly panicked: ¡°You should have gone to bed with the old woman, she was willing to send someone to pick you up last time.¡± Chu Qing¡¯s face was black, no longer paid attention to the drunken dream drunk, sat straight on the co-pilot and said: ¡°If you want to go, go.¡± After that, Chu Qing no longer paid attention to dream drunk, leaned on the seat Go on, close your eyes and recuperate. Meng Zui drove the car, still talking to Chu Qing in his mouth: ¡°Hey, you look red eyes, did you cry after finishing, my me is too pitiful, you really care about me, but that is Heavenly Dragon anger, are you really sure? I can tell you, in this matter, you better not lie to me, otherwise I will be whiteheaded, and my heart will die, then you are over. ¡° ¡°Hey ~ When talking to you, why don¡¯t you squeak, don¡¯t you refute me? It seems that what I said is true, you probably cried really, there is no way to hate yourself, but there is a way to deceive me, In the end, you will have to kill yourself ¡­ ¡° Meng Zui talked, talked, and talked in Chu Qing¡¯s ear. She just wanted to talk to Chu Qing and said many things. Meng Zui Ke Jiner¡¯s choreography Chu Qing, Chu Qing can hear the frontal horns beating, but in the end still hold back, did not quarrel with Meng Zui. Mengzui said it for a while, and probably found it boring, she shut her mouth and started driving intently. She had to say that the arrangement of Chu Qing was so cool, and she was in a good mood. Originally, she thought of going to Ye Family today. To Ye Chenxi, she was still a little angry. When the car was quiet, Chu Qing eyes opened and looked at Meng Zui and said, ¡°Thank you ~¡± This time is sincere. When Mengzui heard this sentence, her hand shook, and the supercar that was driving slammed against the curb on the side of the road. The speed of Mengzui¡¯s car was very fast, almost approaching 300, and the distance of several dozen meters was just a blink of an eye. Fortunately, Chu Qing responded quickly and pulled the steering wheel. This time, he avoided a car accident. After changing his direction, he shouted at dream drunk: ¡°You are courting death?¡± Dream drunk woke up and glared at Chu Qing who panting with rage said, ¡°It¡¯s not because you talked to me, otherwise it wouldn¡¯t happen.¡± ¡°You ~¡± is simply unreasonable, Chu Qing¡¯s angry words lag. On the following road, both of them remained silent and did not speak again. It wasn¡¯t until Ye Family was approaching that the speed of Mengzui¡¯s speed came down. Chu Qing told what Mengzui wanted to tell Mengzui, but hadn¡¯t had time to say. drunk. ¡°There is a companion with the first Heavenly Dragon in the gas phase. It will usually appear next to the young dragon body to help suppress it and appease the Heavenly Dragon qi. Otherwise, the dragon soul of the young dragon may not be much stronger than the baby. It ca n¡¯t afford Heavenly. Dragon Qi. As long as you find this companion, the child will be fine, and after birth, aptitude looks like a dragon. ¡° (End of this chapter) Chapter 495 Although Mengzui had said seriously that Chu Qing was lying to her, Chu Qing still told Mengzui seriously about this problem, more for An Mengzui ¡¯s heart, and did not want this to become her heart. The thorns are uncomfortable. Chu Qing this remark shocked Meng Zuilovable body. She also questioned whether Chu Qing really had a way. Now when I hear this, my heart is invaded by huge joy, my eyes are red, and almost tears. Mengzui is really sighed in relief this time, but what kind of dragon does that guy say, can really boast about it, Mengzui Xi zi zi thought. When I think of the companion, the green light bursts out of my dreams, and it seems that the impatient wants to find the green jiao. Chu Qing saw through Meng Zui¡¯s thoughts and said, ¡°The companion is not on Qingjiao, otherwise I would have taken it off for the first time. Its value is no less than that of Heavenly Dragon.¡± ¡°So I have to thank the green jiao, if it carries the companion on it, wouldn¡¯t it be robbed by you and used up early, I can be a poor child.¡± Meng Zui and Chu Qing choked. Hearing two children, Chu Qing corner of mouth twitching, said: ¡°Do n¡¯t think about it, I just want to tell you, now even if you find the Green Jiao, it ¡¯s useless, where is the accompanying creature, only I can find it, and you Can¡¯t deal with that green jiao. ¡° ¡°So you tell me this, do you want me to be obedient, or are you afraid that I will go to Qingjiao alone and get hurt because of it, are you caring about me?¡± Dream drunkenly asked this question. She was looking forward to Chu Qing¡¯s answer. She also found out that Chu Qing¡¯s response had just been made to say the word child. If Chu Qing¡¯s answer satisfied her, she would not mind telling Chu Qing the truth. As a result, Chu Qing came up with a very unpleasant sentence: ¡°It¡¯s here.¡± Then he got off and got off directly. Dream drunk was almost stunned, she looked at the door of Ye Family, just like holding a gun and bombarding it twice. Holding a satiated dream in the car, he endured the violent impulse in his heart and got out of the car and picked up the cello box to keep up with Chu Qing. She actually wanted to kick Chu Qing 2 in the foot, but seeing this guy, from last night to now, the performance is pretty good, even if it is. Meng Zui followed Chu Qing to the Ye Family gate. Today, Ye Family is really lively. Just to receive guests, there are 6 at once, and they are hostile to each other, which is really interesting. Two of them were arranged by Ye Chenxi, and the others were arranged by Ye Mei. They didn¡¯t trust each other. They worried that they had a bad heart over there and stopped their valuable guests from entering the door. Not everyone has a good temper, especially the person invited by Ye Family this time, who is not head, face, status or status, was stopped outside the door. To the result. Chu Qing and Meng Zui, two people arranged by Ye Chenxi, led them all the way to Ye Family ¡¯s Parliament Hall. The parliament hall is full of people at this time, a conference table that can seat 2-20 people, many seats are added. And most likely people already have people, most of them are Ye Family people, of course, there are also outsiders like Li Huanger and Tang Rong. Li Huang¡¯er, the new Patriarch of Li Family, came here today with the Udo people and Li Yuan with one arm left. If their lineup alone is enough to deal with Ye Family. Because the Ye Family now has only one eye-catcher, but Tang Family jumps in, it is not so easy for them to make a profit. Tang Rong brought her younger sister Tang Zhi, who was her garrison commander, this time her original idea was that after Li Family spelled out Ye Family and she also had a great strength injury, she stood up and picked up the cheap. But didn¡¯t expect that Li Yan¡¯s waste together with Quanzhenjiao was actually disabled by a Ye Family. If it wasn¡¯t Ye Family¡¯s internal contradiction, Li Family had already finished. By now, she had to stand up and put an end to it. Tang Rong¡¯s idea is very good, just ¡­ (End of this chapter) Chapter 496 Chu Qing¡¯s emergence attracted attention in the parliament hall, everyone¡¯s attention, everyone looked towards Chu Qing¡¯s expressions all different. Ye Chenxi is happy, Ye Wanqing is questioning, there is a trace of fear in Ye Mei¡¯s eyes, Li Huang¡¯er didn¡¯t look at Chu Qing, her eyes have always been on Ye Chenxi, if she is aloof. Li Yuan sees Chu Qing as a hatred. If it is not Chu Qing, their Li Family will not be reduced to such a point. Udo people and Li Yuan have similar ideas. At first, when he saw Chu Qing, because he was a man with Chu Qing, he had a feeling of sympathy. He wanted to pull Chu Qing into the Quanzhen religion, but now, the elder in the teaching, Elder, died because of Chu Qing. This is a blood feud with Chu Qing. The next one is Sister Tang Rong. Tang Rong has never looked at Chu Qing, even though Chu Qing has brought him accidents time and time again, in her heart, Chu Qing is always a man, a man walks outside Jump down, become a system. So she looked down on Chu Qing in her heart, even now, and Tang Zhi because of Chu Qing¡¯s last time, outside the toll booth, she had a thing about her, and she was grieving, looking towards Chu Qing¡¯s eyes were a little bad. Chu Qing walked outside the door of the parliament hall, Ye Chenxi wanted to meet him, but was dragged by the elder sister and could not walk away for a while, Ye Wanqing also came today, pushed by Ye Chenxi in a wheelchair. Ye Chenxi was a step slower here. Tang Rong took the lead to greet the door of the parliament hall. She smiled and walked towards Mengzui without a smile. In the past, she took Mengzui¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Sister, why are you here?¡± The real thought in her mind at this time was that she was afraid of drunken dreams, and for today, Tang Family also prepared a lot and thought of everyone, but she did n¡¯t think of drunken dreams, she thought she would abide by the agreement, didn ¡®t expect Dream drunk is coming, making her somewhat completely unprepared, and the unspoken implication of her sentence is to remind Dream drunk, don¡¯t forget the previous agreement. But the agreement is a fart. If Tang Rong and Meng Zui get along with each other, she may have torn up the shit agreement. And are you really a dream drunk? With Tang Rong¡¯s urinary nature, I am afraid that when she annexes Li Family and Ye Family, the next one is that she is drunk, when the time comes, can you still expect Tang Rong to abide by the agreement? Tang Rong¡¯s comers are not good, dream drunk will not give her a good face, she gave Tang Rong a smirk and said: ¡°It is Tang Patriarch, Tang Patriarch can really laugh, my daughter is about the same age, you call me younger sister , Is it also called daughter at home? Your Tang Family¡¯s family style is quite unique. ¡° Hearing the drunken tongue of Dream Drunk, Chu Qing could n¡¯t help laughing, he felt for the first time that Sharp-tongued of Dream Drunk had such benefits, Chu Qing was usually used by Dream Drunk, quite I hate her, but it looks pretty good now. Most of the people in the parliament hall also smirked. Tang Rong became angry with pig liver on one face. Dream drunk not only said that she was an old woman, but also satirized Tang Family. Before Tang Rong got angry, Mengzui said another sentence: ¡°I heard that there is lively watching here today, so I came here. Everyone can rest assured that I just look at it and will not do it and so on.¡± Meng Zui didn¡¯t want to fight Tang Rong here. She wasn¡¯t afraid of Tang Rong fighting, but today¡¯s protagonist is not whether they are good or not, or don¡¯t take the lead. Mengzui this remark made Tang Rong angry and nowhere to go. She came here today for Ye Family. At this time, she was offended by Mengzuo. Was n¡¯t she pushing Mengzui towards her opponent? But this is limited to her and Meng Zui, if she remembers correctly, the little bastard of Chu Qing, just laughed, dare to laugh at her. Tang Rong suddenly opened the mouth and said when Chu Qing was about to enter the parliament hall: ¡°Oh ~ I said that this Ye Family generation is not as good as the generation. Whenever the rules are gone, who can enter Ye Family ¡¯s parliament hall. Alright? ¡° Tang Rong made it clear that it was difficult to make Chu Qing. Chu Qing stopped and repeated Tang Rong¡¯s words with a smile: ¡°Yeah, who is really who can enter Ye Family¡¯s conference hall.¡± Tang Rong means Chu Qing, Chu Qing means Tang Rong, speaking of which Tang Rong is also regarded as Ye Family who, she is also not eligible to enter Ye Family ¡¯s parliament hall, now they all deceive Ye Family no one, will Ye Family The rules were trampled on, but they turned around and asked Chu Qing to talk about the rules, which was really ridiculous. (End of this chapter) Chapter 497 Chu Qing and Tang Rong satirized each other and discussed spiritedly in the parliament hall for a while, but most people still stood on Tang Rong¡¯s side, whether from the woman¡¯s standpoint or the contrast between strength and weakness. They had no reason not to stand up to Tang Rong. Chu Qing heard her head shaking again and again, and the women were really helpless. Just when Tang Rong was proud, Chu Qing was accused by everyone. Ye Chenxi suddenly came out and yelled: ¡°He is my fianc¨¦, and of course is eligible to enter the Ye Family Parliament Hall.¡± Ye Chenxi helped Chu Qing to change his name. On the other hand, he accused Tang Rong of not following the rules. Tang Rong complexion sank. After taking Ye Chenxi¡¯s words, ¡°Even if he is your fianc¨¦, but the man since ancient times will not be born in the ancestral hall. ¡°You can¡¯t die in the ancestral tomb. Whenever this rule is gone, a man can enter the family hall of the Parliament Hall casually.¡± Tang Rong apparently didn¡¯t want to, so she let Chu Qing so easily. Besides, her anger hadn¡¯t disappeared yet, and she hated Ye Chenxi even with it. Tang Rong¡¯s words simply talked about the heart of some people, such as Ye Mei, she also stood up and tried to prevent Chu Qing from entering the parliament. Tang Rong saw that the general trend was on her side. Show off one¡¯s military strength glanced at Chu Qing, but did not see the slightest remorse and frustration from Chu Qing¡¯s complexion. Instead, Chu Qing¡¯s complexion hung a faint smile. Tang Rong was mad at this time, as if she punched hard in the empty space, and then she wanted everyone to talk about Chu Qing as a person. Chu Qing is very unbearable, saying that Chu Qing¡¯s water-based Yanghua, does not obey her husband, and hangs between various women. She also said that Ye Family is really down, and even such men marry at home. When Mengzui heard Ye Chenxi said that Chu Qing was her fianc¨¦, she was trembling. At this time, when she heard Tang Rong ¡¯s vivid description, looked towards Chu Qing ¡¯s eyes were a little cold, it seemed In the future, she may have to look closely at this man. Chu Qing is indifferent to Tang Rong¡¯s slander. He is too lazy to argue with Tang Rong now, what he wants to do with the crime. But he didn¡¯t want to ignore Tang Rong, but Tang Rong didn¡¯t want to let go of Chu Qing. Now, when everyone is bullying, it¡¯s time to chase after victory. Tang Rong looked at Chu Qing with a provocative look and said, ¡°Why, now know to shut up?¡± It ¡¯s pretty self-aware. ¡± This time Chu Qing unable to bear, Tang Rong wants to step on himself, line, step on for you, I have no time to care for her. But after you step on it, you have to grind it twice, which is too much. Chu Qing chuckled and said, ¡°Tang Patriarch¡¯s remarks are not good enough. If you say this, it is easy for the discerning people to see that you are fighting me and are targeting me. In this case, what you say will be felt. It ¡¯s very hydrated and unreal. ¡° ¡°Actually, you should say that. You pointed at Chu Qing and said: ¡®Hey ~ kid, you have nothing to say now, because you are unreasonable, Xiao Xiaozhi, it is difficult to go to the elegant hall, since Ashamed, he quickly retreated. ¡®¡± Chu Qing¡¯s words sounded like he was using a white tone to teach Tang Rong to speak, and the speech was very vivid, and his facial expressions were also in place. I learned all the expressions and tone of Tang Rong¡¯s speech just now. People with low laughter have already pu chi laughed out, but more people did not laugh, because they are the ¡°clear-eyed people¡± in Chu Qing¡¯s mouth. They heard the unspoken implication in Chu Qing¡¯s mouth, Chu Qing this remark, which sounded derogatory, but in fact blamed Tang Rong, which was not true, and aimed at a Junior, with poor conduct. Tang Rong was not stupid and naturally heard the meaning of Chu Qing¡¯s words, she was imposing in general, the scary complexion is gloomy, blind could feel it, she was angry. Tang Rong was angry, and the consequences were very serious. Everyone seemed to have seen Chu Qing, the ending of life that could not take care of herself. Ye Chenxi was also very worried for Chu Qing. She wanted to rush out and stand beside Chu Qing. But the elder sister grabbed her hand, and said nothing to let go, Ye Chenxi almost died ¡­ (End of this chapter) Chapter 498 Ye Family is unmanned, a Ye Mei is still hostile to Chu Qing, so Tang Rong shot the Chu Qing without the slightest hesitation, she wants to give Chu Qing a long memory to let him know the immensity of heaven and earth. But in Chu Qing¡¯s view, the person who does not know the immensity of heaven and earth seems to be Tang Rong, not her. Tang Rong drove Inner Strength, hitting Chu Qing with an angry hand. Chu Qing is injured now, he can¡¯t play 20% of his strength, he can¡¯t take Tang Rong¡¯s palm, but Chu Qing is not worried at all, he looks and composed towards Tang Rong behind him. I saw that Meng Zui didn¡¯t know when, she had already taken out her powerful and scary shape from the cello¡¯s box, or she had a foresight. When Tang Rong started, Mengzui pulled the bolt, and at Tang Rong¡¯s feet, there was a shot. Level 3 Wang Chuan bombed on the ground, the earth and rocks flew, casting the blue dissimilar metal of Wang Chuan bomb, blasting a magical blue flower on the ground, like telling a violent aesthetic. Tang Rong was taken aback by the dream drunk with a shot, where he dared to teach Chu Qing again, and hurriedly retreated into the parliament hall, angrily scolded Dream drunk: ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fire, it¡¯s sorry.¡± Meng Zui said as if innocent. She didn¡¯t believe her words at all. If you didn¡¯t say anything else, she would dream of drunk and go away. A Level 3 forget-to-fire bomb would be gone. It¡¯s worth 10000000 gold and it¡¯s worthless. In other words, dream drunk can be as casually as this, and it can be taken seriously. Now, how many people are in the parliament hall, and this forgetful bomb wasted for dream drunk. Looking at the whole Jinmen, I am afraid that there will only be dream drunk and drizzle. If you do n¡¯t use Wangchuan as a treasure, you will waste as much as you want. Behind the light rain is Gongyue. Level 3 forgets to play this thing. As a person of Gong Family, it is still affordable. The dream drunk is purely burning money, and she holds the black market in Jinmen. It can be said that there are now forgotten bombs in Jinmen, and in several families, the forgotten bombs that were stored as strategic supplies are all flowing from Meng Zui. Meng Zui controls the sales of Jinmen Wangchuan bombs. She wants to forget Sichuan bombs, but it¡¯s just a matter of money, and she happens to have money, so she has enough, and there is no shortage of them. Just like how often she fires every few days, she has enough money in her hand for more than ten years. Tang Rong certainly didn¡¯t believe in the dreams of Meng Zui. She stared at the cell box of Meng Zui and said, ¡°You came here today to take a look. It¡¯s really Yaxing!¡± Tang Rong was looking at 2 In the words, the tone is increased, which means that Meng Zui¡¯s previous words are not true. ¡°Yeah ~¡± Meng Zui cried out in surprise. ¡°I wanted to bring the cello. I just got interested in it just now and wanted to play a song. When I opened the piano case, I found out that the rush was wrong.¡± Mengzui¡¯s words, no one believed, and no one dared to refute, after all, the heavy sniping in her hand was not a decoration, even Tang Rong was twitching and angry, speechless. At this time, Ye Mei was apprehensive, and hurriedly came out to play the rounds. Eight exquisitely said: ¡°The visitors are all guests, everyone sits inside. You can take the time today to come to our Ye Family to participate in our Patriarch election conference. Everyone makes a fortune and give me a face, so do n¡¯t argue. ¡° Ye Mei gave the steps, and Tang Rong was not polite. He went down the steps. After coldly snorted, he turned back to his seat. Dreaming drunk slowly and reasonably put the gun into the piano case, and then carrying the piano case into the parliament hall, when she passed by Chu Qing, she saw Chu Qing¡¯s face was different, so she stopped and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± ¡° ¡°I¡¯m disgusted, and I feel a little vomiting. Let me slowly.¡± Chu Qing was really disgusted by Ye Mei¡¯s words. He hadn¡¯t seen him, and he saw it again today. It¡¯s almost eye-opening, it¡¯s okay to talk nonsense with your eyes open, but it¡¯s still very strange to be able to talk nonsense with your eyes shameless like Ye Mei¡¯s, as it should be by rights. (End of this chapter) Chapter 499 Ye Mei heard Chu Qing¡¯s words, a cold light flashed in her eyes, but now it was not a time for business, she finally waited until this day, when she got on the Position of Patriarch, hummed ~ Ye Mei sneered. ¡°Then go slowly!¡± Meng Zui continued to speak out, and she was also kind enough to let Chu Qing follow her, lest she be troubled again. Chu Qing shook his head and refused: ¡°Forget it, since so many people don¡¯t welcome me, I still don¡¯t go in and find it boring, so I¡¯ll just take a look here.¡± Chu Qing said that he sat directly at the door of the parliament hall. It was strange to see it. Dreaming about Chu Qing¡¯s attitude, he didn¡¯t say much about the convulsions of his mouth, and walked into the parliament hall with a cello box. Everywhere along the way, everyone gave way to dream drunk, dream drunk is also welcome, went directly to a seat in the front row where a Ye Family Elder let out. Next, in addition to Ye Chenxi, all others subconsciously ignored Chu Qing. He was willing to sit at the door, let him sit at the door. After all, so many women and a man sit on the same level and have no face. Ye Chenxi saw Chu Qing sitting at the door like that, like a beggar, a bit sad for a while, but since Chu Qing appeared, the elder sister has been holding her hand tightly, restricting her movement. Today she doesn¡¯t want to fall out with elder sister, or want to see Chu Qing being ostracized, she now feels very uncomfortable. At this time, the Ye Family¡¯s election to Patriarch began under Ye Mei¡¯s auspices. As always, there is no new idea. Chu Qing started to look at everyone in this parliament after listening to boredom. After a round of inspection, he did not see Ye Meier that woman. Chu Qing is a bit strange in his heart. It stands to reason that on such an important day, Ye Meier should not be absent. In addition to this, Chu Qing also saw that Tang Rong and Ye Mei were extremely confident on their faces. It seems that the Position of Patriarch is already in their pockets, and Li Huang¡¯er¡¯s performance is a bit strange. She is still staring at Ye Chenxi. She does not say anything except blinking her eyes occasionally, just like Is a puppet. Chu Qing can¡¯t figure out what she wants? I hate Ye Chenxi for this job, is it because of the grudges of the previous generation, but she always impossible will do it at this time. There is also Tang Rong, Chu Qing knows that Tang Family is still a person as a martial artist above the border, but today she seems not at all to appear here, and she does n¡¯t know what is wrong with Tang Rong secretly. In fact, Xiao Yu also came, but she did not appear under the instruction of Chu Qing. Her identity made her unsuitable for appearing in this family-like council. And Chu Qing also wanted to see, in the absence of light rain, who would jump out. Ten minutes later, Ye Mei¡¯s nonsense, ah no, was finished with the opening remarks. It stands to reason that the next step was the voting session. When Ye Mei was about to preside over the voting session, Tang Rong suddenly stood up to stir up the mess. ¡°Wait ~¡± Tang Rong said from his seat. Ye Meiqi gritted his teeth, but still asked patiently: ¡°Don Patriarch, is there anything to add?¡± Tang Rong said with a natural gesture: ¡°I would like to ask here, may I ask you Ye Family to choose Patriarch, what conditions does this competitor have.¡± Ye Mei lifted her eyelids, she felt that Tang Rong was questioning her qualifications as a competitor. She said: ¡°This person must be the person of my Ye Family, and must also have the blood of my Ye Family¡¯s ancestors. Ye Family has made significant contributions ¡­ ¡° Ye Mei said a dozen times in a row, and almost said that the person was her, and only she was qualified. And most of what she said was flashy and she was pure gold on her face. Tang Rong was all smiles, and when Ye Mei was finished, she said: ¡°Well, here I will recommend a person. She is also from your Ye Family, and the blood of your Ye Family¡¯s ancestors is also on her body. Contributed to Ye Family for most of his life, it can be regarded as a major contribution to Ye Family ¡­ ¡° (End of this chapter) Chapter 500 Tang Rong took Ye Mei ¡¯s words and refuted Ye Mei ¡¯s words one by one, arguing all of them in the past, and finally said: ¡°The person I ¡¯m talking about is Ye Elder ¡¯s 4 Elder Fang, Ye Tao. I think she also competes with Patriarch. Qualifications, I do n¡¯t know what you think? ¡° As soon as Tang Rong said this, the whole parliament hall exploded, and it exploded. This is something that was not mentioned in the previous meeting agenda. And Ye Tao is one of the people who have the right to vote this time. She has to run for election, what the hell is happening. You should know that Ye Family has many people sitting, but most of them are bystanders. There are only 4 people who really have the right to vote. They are 4 Elder Fang Ye Tao, Ye Ling in Room 5, Ye Yue in Room 6, and 7 Ye Xing. After Tang Rong finished, Ye Tao, the person at that time, continued to speak: ¡°Old man is not talented, thanks to Tang Patriarch¡¯s love, although he is old, but I think this Position of Patriarch, I can also sit, Chen Xi is still small There will be opportunities in the future. As for Ye Mei, when your big sister passes the Position of Patriarch to your elder sister, Ye Qingmei, you are not optimistic about you as a Patriarch. You are jumping out of business now, are n¡¯t you going against Old Patriarch? ¡° tsk tsk, listen to, listen to this, Chu Qing finally eased a bit, almost vomited by nausea, he looked at this scene in the parliament hall with interest, this one again It¡¯s better than the drama in the theater. Chu Qing also found that, in addition to the two rooms of Ye Family and Ye Jinzhu, this Ye Family has a thicker skin than the other. When speaking, the effect of vomiting is very good. As soon as Ye Tao stood up, she pointed directly at Ye Mei because she wanted to run for Patriarch. Ye Mei was her biggest opponent. As for Ye Chenxi, a late-born boy, she didn¡¯t think it was a threat, so she had to defeat Ye Mei first. Ye Tao moved out of Ye Mei ¡¯s mother, Ye Family ¡¯s last predecessor, Old Patriarch, pressed Ye Mei. Ye Mei was almost fainted by Ye Tao, remembering that when she asked Ye Tao to canvass for the ticket last night, Ye Tao returned solemnly vowed promised that she would vote for her today, who would not vote for her? As a result, after sleeping, she stood up and inserted a knife in her back. Ye Mei, who inserted this blade, was very uncomfortable. She swallowed the anger that screamed in her throat, and Ye Mei said in a humble voice: ¡± Tao Elder¡¯s words are bad. The Position of Patriarch has a virtuous person. At that time, his mother really did not like me, but I also said that I am the best candidate of the second only to elder sister. I should n¡¯t have said this nonsense. ¡° ¡°And who is jumping out of business, I think everyone is obvious at a glance, so I do n¡¯t need to say more, it ¡¯s not that I said, this person is old, you should find a place to rest, always jumping around. Go, fall carefully. ¡° Ye Mei eccentric¡¯s return Ye Tao, 2 people have completely torn their faces, even if today¡¯s things have passed, it will be a relationship where you can only live one life after another. Ye Mei spoke like this, and Ye Tao naturally had to speak, at least not weakly. Imposing manner No, just when Ye Tao was about to speak, there was a sudden burst of applause. Pa ~ pa ~ papa ¡­¡­ Chu Qing sat at the door and applauded, and immediately attracted everyone¡¯s eyes. Except for Ye Chenxi and the dream drunk accident, everyone else looked at Chu Qing¡¯s eyes very badly. Did Chu Qing treat them like monkeys at the zoo? When I saw the benefits, I applauded. When so many people looked at him with complexion is gloomy, Chu Qing said: ¡°It¡¯s wonderful, I mean, don¡¯t look at me like that. Especially Tang Patriarch¡¯s hand is a stroke of magic. First of all, I tried to deliberately ask questions, but in fact, I repaired the plank road, darkened Chen Cang, and sent Peach Elder to the position of the candidate. ¡° ¡°Then the question is coming, may I ask what agreement you have reached? Let¡¯s say it to let everyone know for a long time, or else Elder will say it first, let¡¯s see what price you sold yourself?¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 501 Bang ~ Chu Qing this remark completely angered Ye Tao, she rushed to Chu Qing at the table, and yelled in her mouth: ¡°little bastard nonsense, is this the place where you stink fart.¡± It was just that she had not rushed in front of Chu Qing and slapped Chu Qing 2. Meng Zui had taken a smile from the piano case and took out the heavy sniping. The sound of pulling the bolt stiffly sounded in everyone¡¯s ears. Ye Tao stopped in an instant, when Tang Rong stood up and pointed to Meng Zui and said, ¡°What are you doing? Are you deliberately making trouble today?¡± Meng Zui shook his head: ¡°No, I just came to see, really, didn¡¯t expect such a lively.¡± She is a spectator, like Chu Qing, but she is sitting on the stage, Chu Qing is sitting under the stage. Tang Rong was angry, but she had prepared for so long, but she couldn¡¯t let the dream drunk, she clenched her fist, and she seemed to be starting. At this time, Mengzui continued, ¡°Why don¡¯t you listen to the sound again, I¡¯ll take it out.¡± He said, pulling the trigger, peng sound, the ceiling was pierced, and the concrete sand and gravel fell to the table. Everyone was shocked, and Dream Drunk used a simple and rough method to effectively suppress everyone¡¯s anger. Except Tang Rong and Tang Zhi, Tang Zhi had already drawn a pistol from his waist. Forget Chuanchuan not only has a dream, but she also has it. Fortunately, she is also the commander of the Jinmen Defense Army, and she still distributes a few pieces every year. ¡°Everyone don¡¯t be impatient, I just said that, why should everyone take it seriously, since Peach Elder said she is eligible to run for Patriarch, or this matter, let¡¯s vote for it!¡± When swords drawn and bows bent, Chu Qing suddenly said aloud. Chu Qing¡¯s attitude is erratic. He opposed Ye Tao for a while, and helped Ye Tao to speak for a while. Most of the people in the field didn¡¯t know what idea Chu Qing was playing, especially Ye Mei. She knew that Chu Qing was standing on Ye Chenxi. But under such circumstances, shouldn¡¯t Chu Qing stand with her against Ye Tao? How has it changed in a while? For things that Ye Mei couldn¡¯t see through, Ye Wanqing had a clear door. In the eyes of looked towards Chu Qing, there was a little more grave expression. The people present were surrounded by this, only when Chu Qing was an insignificant ¡®outsider¡¯, but they didn¡¯t even find them themselves, in unconsciously. Has Chu Qing and Mengzui controlled the game here? It is not the seemingly bright Ye Mei who is in charge of the initiative here, nor the Tang Rong with a strong attitude, but the Chu Qing sitting at the door. Chu Qing¡¯s words and deeds, in line with the dream drunk¡¯s every move, have been leading the process of the conference, and the people are playing with applause, especially Tang Rong, who was eaten by Chu Qing. When she was proud, Chu Qing jumped out to stir her mood. When she was irritated by Chu Qing and wanted to get started, Chu Qing would give her smooth hair and make her resist her anger. Tang Rong is like a monkey. He was turned around by Chu Qing and was irritated for a while. After throwing a banana for a while, he was happily happy again. For example, as soon as Chu Qing ¡¯s suggestion to vote came out, Tang Rong instantly released his fist and looked at the other people at the conference table. In this kind of thing, everyone wanted to be muddy, and no one wanted to offend Ye. Peach, no one stood up for the leafy peach. So apart from being silent or silent, everyone is not stupid. Although Chu Qing¡¯s attitude is arrogant, he is right. Ye Tao must be messy with Tang Rong. Now in Ye Family, no one wants to offend the person. Since there was no objection, the voting was logical. Ye Mei saw the general trend and was already powerless. She glanced at the sisters of Chen Chenxi and looked forward to Ye Chenxi speaking out. As a result, she was disappointed. Ye Chenxi Both eyes are spiritless, as if in a daze. Ye Chenxi ca n¡¯t understand what Chu Qing is doing, but one thing, she is sure that Chu Qing is helping her, so even if she does n¡¯t want to, Chu Qing will not stand up to object to the things proposed by Chu Qing. . (End of this chapter) Chapter 502 Ye Chenxi has expressed the default, and Ye Mei can only brace oneself. He presided over this vote. This time it is eligible to vote for Ye Tao. In addition to Ye Ling, Ye Xing and Ye Yue, Ye Mei was also added With Ye Chenxi, two candidates who are eligible to run. When the voting started, Ye Mei without the slightest hesitation voted against it. There is nothing to say. And among Ye Ling and other 3 people, Ye Yue of Room 6 is Ye Qingmei¡¯s diehard, so she supports Ye Chenxi anyway, which is the only one that Ye Chenxi can get. Among them, Ye Xing is a wall of grass. She fell on two sides. Her attitude is not known, and Ye Ling has been bought by Ye Mei. Ye Mei is a person. This is Ye Mei¡¯s steady vote. She originally convinced A leaf peach. This is the assurance that she can win Ye Chenxi. According to Ye Mei ¡¯s script, if she and Ye Chenxi run for Patriarch, Ye Chenxi can get Ye Yue one vote, she has Ye Ling and Ye Tao 2 votes, Ye Xing most likely will abstain So that her Position of Patriarch is stable, but what she did n¡¯t expect from her dream is that Ye Tao stabbed her with a knife in the back. Immediately after Ye Mei, Ye Ling also voted against it. The situation was not good for Ye Tao. Tang Rong¡¯s face was a little dignified, just when Ye Chenxi hesitated and how to vote. Chu Qing suddenly said again: ¡°I think Tao Elder is also a member of Ye Family, and it¡¯s normal to have some ideas.¡± Everyone can hear what Chu Qing means, he is in Tingye Tao, Tang Rong looked towards Chu Qing ¡¯s eyes are weird, how did Chu Qing think out one by one, sing a contradiction with himself for a while, a while Help yourself again, is this person okay? Tang Rong thought of Chu Qing, Ye Mei clenched the teacup in front of her, and wanted to throw it out and smashed Chu Qing in anger. The reason why she did n¡¯t throw it out was not because of her demeanor, but because of drunkenness, she sat beside her and wiped her gun Wipe the greasy shape over there. If she dared to smash Chu Qing with a teacup, maybe next moment, she forgot to rush to her at the moment, so Ye Mei could only endure, and at the same time she also wondered, this Chu Qing and dream drunk together, After a while with Ye Chenxi, what is the relationship between the three? Ye Chenxi didn¡¯t fight with Mengzui, it was strange and strange. ¡°I agree.¡± Ye Chenxi voted for Ye Tao. Chu Qing made such a big noise, that sentence was for her, how could she not hear it. Ye Yue followed Ye Chenxi and also voted in favor. Now 2 votes to 2 votes, Ye Mei mouth sneered, looked at Ye Tao, Tang Tang, and finally Chu Qing, she wanted to see How can these people jump, how can they jump? As a result, she not at all saw a trace of anxiety from these people¡¯s faces, Chu Qing looked at Tang Rong with a playful look, and said: Don¡¯t let me down, I have helped you get here, You can¡¯t waste your spit. Chu Qing thought that Tang Rong held up the teacup in front of her and took a sip of the tea. She was obviously hesitant and indecisive. The situation is a bit stiff, Ye Chenxi looked towards Chu Qing, and found Chu Qing watching Tang Rong. She looked towards elder sister again, and found that elder sister was looking at Ye Xing. She saw Ye Xing¡¯s eyes, Tang Rong. Tang Rong put down the teacup and gave Ye Xing a look, Ye Xing suddenly said: ¡°I agree!¡± Dong ~ Ye Mei was shocked, took a step back, and fell on the chair. This leaf peach stabbed her, that¡¯s all. At this critical moment, Ye Xing stood up and stabbed her. This is to kill her. Chu Qing had expected this situation for a long time. Although he always thought Tang Rong was stupid, she could be a Tang Family Patriarch or a stupid person. If she only pushes out one leaf peach, what is the difference with the cannon fodder? The candidate who has no votes is not worth jumping about like Tang Rong, so Chu Qing wants to see Tang Rong¡¯s cards. As a result, it is also only this, this card is a bit fierce, but there is no new idea. (End of this chapter) Chapter 503 Tang Rong originally wanted to leave Ye Xing with a card for the last. In her script, Ye Tao did not need to vote in this part of becoming a candidate. If Ye Tao could successfully become one of the candidates. Then when the time comes, Ye Xing¡¯s role can be of great use. If nothing else, let¡¯s just say that this person is a one-vote situation. Ye Family today is not thinking of choosing Patriarch. Instead, she stood up to provoke Ye Family and destroy Ye Family today. As a result, didn¡¯t expect that the setback came out when Ye Tao became the heir. She did not expect Ye Mei¡¯s attitude to be so tough, plus one Chu Qing is unpredictable. This is what happened, but the general direction is no problem, Ye Tao is still a Patriarch, isn¡¯t it? And the next election, Patriarch, is also one person, one vote, right? Ye Mei was battered by Ye Tao and Ye Xing repeatedly, sitting on a chair a bit overwhelmed. She used to hate Ye Qingmei, and when she joined together these old bastards, she felt good when she rebelled against Ye Qingmei. But when she was going to be Patriarch, she discovered that the most hateful people are the old fart, because old and not dead are thieves, they are doing nothing normally, maybe jump out and stab you that day. Ye Mei really hated Ye Tao and Ye Xing. She wished to stand up and kill the two old farts now. She grabbed the armrest on the chair with her two hands and looked at the posture, as if she wished to crush the armrest. Chu Qing¡¯s eyes were on those people in the parliament hall, and he turned round and round, and suddenly he had a feeling in the heart, and gave Meng Zui a look. Meng Zui shook his head slightly and returned a look to Chu Qing, expressing her rejection. Chu Qing gritted her teeth anxiously, the timing was fleeting, and the world did n¡¯t and the others, he begged Meng Zui with his eyes. Dream drunk hesitated and frowned, she was still a little unwilling, but this is the first time Chu Qing begs him like this, recalling the past, she and Chu Qing get along, that time is not deliberately confronting the other side, so today ** It¡¯s still rare. Meng Zui¡¯s heart loosened, and finally reluctantly agreed to Chu Qing¡¯s request. She put away the tarpaulin in her hand and took the gun off the table in front of her, lightly leaning on the side, the gun barrel knocked on the table On the sound of a subtle sound. The sound was not noticeable in the noisy conference hall, but it reached Ye Mei¡¯s ear, but it was like a thunderbolt in the sunny day. She was sitting next to Meng Zui, the gun of Meng Zui was only one arm away from her, reaching Can get it. Ye Tao ridiculed her 3 meters away from her, Meng Zui bent down to organize the piano case, what should I do? This time Ye Mei didn¡¯t hesitate, and the anger in his heart hit his head. She raised Mengzui¡¯s gun and pulled the trigger at Yetao without the slightest hesitation. This is the third time today. Mengzui¡¯s gun was finally killed. Yetao¡¯s upper body was forgotten and completely torn. Broken into pieces, the blood 3 splashed, and the forgotten poison mixed with the forgotten bomb. Ye Tao died, everyone in the parliament hall was stunned for 3 seconds, and nothing happened. Who would have thought that Ye Mei would shoot at this time, and one strike certain kill. Everyone felt that Ye Mei couldn¡¯t do anything heaven-shaking, earth-shattering in the blink of an eye, so no one guarded Ye Mei, but Ye Mei gave them such a big surprise. To blame can only blame the dream drunk, and the so-called Jinmen 2nd expert, even the gun in his hand can¡¯t stand, what¡¯s the use? Of course, those people don¡¯t think so now, Ye Tao is dead, Tang Rong¡¯s head buzzed, as if something exploded in her mind. No one knows how much she has invested in Ye Tao, and no one knows how much hope she has for Ye Tao. All the hard work and effort, hopes and plans are completed when Ye Tao dies. . Tang Rong slap the table and stand up, went straight to Ye Mei, Tang Zhi pulled a gun follow closely from behind, Ye Mei ¡¯s side, after she fired the gun, she did n¡¯t respond to what happened, the gun went back In the hands of Meng Zui, she is now defenseless, how to bear Tang Rong¡¯s monstrous anger? (End of this chapter) Chapter 504 The gun was handed out by Chu Qing under Chu Qing ¡¯s instructions, and she naturally knew when to withdraw it. After retrieving the gun from Ye Mei ¡¯s hand, Mengzui wiped it twice with a tarpaulin fiercely and was touched by Ye Mei Past place. She has a cleansing habit. If it were not for Chu Qing¡¯s request, she would not lend the gun to Ye Mei. The situation in the parliament hall has become completely unprepared, and even now now is not surprised, Ye Wanqing, sitting atop a mountain to watch the tigers fight, her complexion has changed. There is a blank. Some can¡¯t grasp the development of the next situation, but at this time, Ye Wanqing knows that when you can¡¯t figure out your mind, it¡¯s right to watch Chu Qing. She cast her eyes on Chu Qing. She actually saw a trace of surprise on Chu Qing¡¯s face that hadn¡¯t had time to cover up. What is the situation? Is Chu Qing unprepared for everything in front of her? Of course Chu Qing is not, he just made a decision temporarily, didn¡¯t expect really became, a little surprised and a little surprised. He thought that Tang Rong would be ready today, and he had read all Tang Rong¡¯s cards. The card is good, and she took the shot, but her Tang Rong can suddenly stand up and stir up, then Chu Qing thought about whether she could pull things back to the original track, only the situation of Ye Chenxi and Ye Mei. He can let Meng Zui kill Ye Tao directly, but this is obviously inappropriate. Whoever kills Ye Tao is the enemy of Tang Rong. If he and Tang Rong are enemies, Ye Mei must not mind falling down. This situation is too bad. Chu Qing directly wiped out the idea without even thinking about it. Immediately afterwards, he saw Ye Mei and saw the anger in Ye Mei¡¯s heart. He could see that Ye Mei was now intentional and powerless, so why didn¡¯t he lend his strength to Ye Mei, he was just powerful and not mindful. So there was the scene where Meng Zui borrowed a gun. It turned out that Ye Mei did not disappoint Chu Qing at all, and Ye Tao died. Tang Rong was furious and vowed to kill Ye Mei, only at the moment when Tang Rong shot, rubbed rubbed, and three people stood up in the parliament hall instantly. It was Li Huang¡¯er, Udo and Li Yuan, and the three of them, together with Ye Mei, intercepted Tang Rong. This is Ye Mei¡¯s hole card, Tang Rong sisters turn pale with fright, who can tell them this world is crazy? Li Ye, what kind of relationship is it, the form of fire and water, irreconcilable kind, 2 Patriarch, both perish together, and now they have joined hands, what a joke, are they crazy, or is this World crazy. Tang Rong and Tang Zhi stopped and looked at Ye Mei and Li Huanger inconceivably. She felt that her brain was not enough. Who could tell her what was going on. In the parliament hall, most people reacted similarly to Tang Rong. They all looked at Li Family entire group with resentment, and Ye Mei, the people of Ye Family who were sitting, more or less, their relatives died in Li. Family hands. They have a bloody hatred with Li Family, but Ye Mei colludes with Li Family, what is this? And here, the only thing that can explain to them is probably Chu Qing. Chu Qing is no exception to this matter. What¡¯s so strange is that Ye Family is Ye Family, Ye Qingmei is Ye Qingmei, and Ye Mei is Ye Mei. Once you understand these 3 things, what else can¡¯t you do? Understand. In other people¡¯s minds, these three things are integrated, regardless of Ye Mei or Ye Qingmei, all the surnamed Ye¡¯s are Ye Family¡¯s, so they can¡¯t understand Ye Mei¡¯s behavior. But in Ye Mei¡¯s mind these three things are separate. She Ye Mei is her Ye Mei, Ye Family is Ye Family, Ye Qingmei is just Ye Qingmei. There is only one purpose in her heart, that is to be Ye Family Patriarch, no matter who she works with, she doesn¡¯t care. When Ye Qingmei was alive, she could be mad at Li Family, embarrassed, and hurt Ye Qingmei, not to mention that Ye Qingmei was gone, Ye Qingmei¡¯s hatred, Ye Family¡¯s hatred, what could it do to her, who could benefit her? , Who she can work with. (End of this chapter) Chapter 505 Therefore, when Chu Qing discovered that Li Family and the others appeared here, they vaguely guessed that they had a relationship with Ye Mei, but now the relationship between Ye Mei and Li Family has been singled out, arousing the resentment of most people in Ye Family. It seems that Ye Mei wanted to close, not so easy. ¡°Hehe ¡­¡± Tang Rong angered and smiled, pointing at Ye Mei and said: ¡°didn¡¯t expect Ye Family came out like you eat something.¡± ¡°Are you talking about Ye Tao?¡± Ye Mei said without any signs of weakness. If she said that she still had a little guilty conscience, then now, Ye Tao betrayed her and Ye Family betrayed, there is a worse than her People, it makes her not so bad, what is she guilty about? Speaking of Ye Tao, Tang Rong glanced at the Ye Family¡¯s infuriated people, and then asked Ye Mei: ¡°You said that Ye Tao eats inside and out, do you have evidence? If there is no evidence, don¡¯t talk nonsense. Ye Tao As you Ye Family Elder, you killed her without saying a word. Who gives you the power, even if it is a Patriarch to do this kind of thing, you need a reason! So what is your reason? Do n¡¯t tell me you ¡¯re for selfish desires. ¡± Tang Rong¡¯s this remark is to grill Ye Mei on the fire. If Ye Mei can¡¯t come up with a valid reason, how can Ye Mei serve the public and how can she Patriarch still be? Moreover, Tang Rong was also convinced that Ye Mei could not produce any evidence, and could not tell Ye Tao ¡¯s guilt. After the initial anger, Tang Rong had recognized the situation, and the general trend belonging to their Tang Family was gone. What she could do now was to let Ye Mei This bastard can¡¯t do Patriarch either. On the one hand, she thinks that Ye Meixi is more difficult to deal with than Ye Chenxi, who wants to set up a strong enemy for herself, on the other hand, if their Tang Family¡¯s plan fails, how can Li Family succeed. Ye Mei was indeed asked by Tang Rong this time. If this question cannot be answered, she knows what the consequences are. Ye Tao is dead. If she is not supported anymore, then the Position of Patriarch is Ye Chenxi ¡¯s. What to do? She looked dignified towards Ye Chenxi, in this brief moment she moved a murderous intention, Ye Tao died, if Ye Chenxi was killed again, who else would dare to fight with her, anyway, he had killed one for no reason. Ye Tao, still care about one more Ye Chenxi. Ye Wanqing is next to Ye Chenxi. He will see the killing intent in Ye Mei¡¯s eyes and look at the people around Ye Mei. Li Huang¡¯er does not say for the time being, the Udo people, Li Yuan and Ye Mei, these three extreme experts. If it really kills them, who will stop it on their side, and count on Chu Qing or Meng Zui, even if they both shot, in Ye Wanqing¡¯s heart, a person¡¯s double fist is difficult to beat 4 hands, so they can¡¯t beat. After 3 hesitations, Ye Wanqing suddenly raised her hand and said, ¡°I have something here for everyone to see.¡± She had a USB flash drive in her hand. She wanted to stand up, but she couldn¡¯t stand up, so the imposing manner was weak. a bit. Ye Wanqing suddenly made a noise, dragging Tang Rong¡¯s offensive a bit, Ye Mei was desperate. Although she didn¡¯t know what Ye Wanqing wanted to show them, she still motioned for the USB flash drive in Ye Wanqing¡¯s hand. It was a while that she could drag on for a while. The person she is currently focusing on is Tang Rong and the people under Ye Mei. At Ye Mei ¡¯s direction, she walks over to Ye Wanqing ¡¯s hands and turns it into a USB flash drive, putting the contents in front of everyone through the projection instrument. . It was a video. At about 2 pm the day before yesterday, the protagonist Ye Tao in the picture first appeared in a private club called Mount Huang Tea House. After half an hour, Tang Rong Tang Patriarch also appeared, and Ye Tao entered the same tea house. The two were in the teahouse and stayed for 2 hours before they came out. Although they did not walk together when they came out, they were not separated by more than half an hour after one other the other. Tang Rong was surprised when he saw the video at first, but after reading it, she asked aloud, ¡°What does this mean? Does it mean that Ye Tao and I have had tea in a tea house?¡± In fact, everyone knows what this can explain, but it is indeed almost meaningless to give this to Ye Taoding. (End of this chapter) Chapter 506 ¡°Can¡¯t this explain the problem yet? If it doesn¡¯t, what else does Tang Patriarch want?¡± Ye Mei stood up to confront Tang Rong. She had no reason to argue with her, regardless of whether the evidence was sufficient. But Ye Wanqing raised her hand again. She didn¡¯t want to do half of the thing. She wasn¡¯t used to it. If she couldn¡¯t get used to someone, she was used to either endure it or kill him directly. ¡°Tang Patriarch, I still have something here. For example, this Mount Huang teahouse seems to be the property of Tang Family. Will Tang Patriarch deny this?¡± Ye Wanqing asked Tang Rong. Tang Rong: ¡°Yes and how, can¡¯t anyone else drink tea in my tea house? Drinking a cup of tea will make you come up with so many conspiracies, the hearts of you people are really rotten.¡± Ye Wanqing has mentioned here, can Tang Rong not admit it? If she was showing some evidence to tell Tang Rong how to step down, wouldn¡¯t it be better to show that she and Ye Tao are getting tired? Therefore, Tang Rong simply admitted, and opposed Ye Wanqing. Facing Tang Rong¡¯s rigid irony and scorching satire, Ye Wanqing was not in a hurry. She smiled and said, ¡°I still have a recording here, do you want to listen again?¡± Tang Rong¡¯s face changed now, and she was pale and white, ugly and scary. She moved the murderous intention to Ye Wanqing. Little slut, Tang Rong gritted his teeth and scolded. The appearance of this recording confirmed her relationship with Ye Tao. So, what she just said was not hitting her face. Tang Rong hated Ye Wanqing ¡¯s gnash the teeth, she was really shameful today, taking advantage of Ye Mei and the others ¡¯ecstatic kung fu, Tang Rong breakthrough Ye Mei and the others¡¯ blockade, take Ye Wanqing straight, look at that posture, even if she is Today, defeated, she will kill Ye Wanqing to vent her anger. Can¡¯t kill Ye Mei, can¡¯t she kill a Ye Wanqing? She could not kill because of dream drunk. When she rushed over the blockade of Ye Mei and the others, the gun of dream drunk had been raised. Tang Rong really realized what suffocation is today, and what is called if you ride a tiger, it¡¯s hard to get off. Ye Mei can¡¯t be killed, and Ye Wanqing can¡¯t be killed. Ye Wanqing made a noise at this time, she reached out and made a gesture of seeing off, saying, ¡°Don Patriarch, please?¡± Reminded by Ye Wanqing, Ye Mei also reacted and said to Tang Rong in the same gesture: ¡°Tang Patriarch please ¡­¡± Although Tang Rong did a lot to challenge Ye Family today, it stands to reason that Ye Family should be irreconcilable with Tang Rong, but they ca n¡¯t help it anymore. They have done so much, and the best result is nothing more than to drive the Tang Family entire group out of the parliament. So far, Tang Rong didn¡¯t have any face to stay here again, waved his sleeves, and walked out of the parliament hall with Tang Zhi panting with rage. When passing by Chu Qing, Chu Qing suddenly said: ¡°Tang Patriarch go slowly!¡± Tang Rong glared at Chu Qing angrily, clenching his fists, but when he thought that Meng Zui was still there, he released his fists again. Chu Qing then said: ¡°Do Tang Patriarch remember Li Youwei?¡± This is a bit of a headless, Tang Rong did not understand what Chu Qing meant, coldly snorted, and ignored Chu Qing. The people in the parliament hall only saw Chu Qing and Tang Rong say 2 sentences, but Chu Qing¡¯s voice was not big, they heard ambiguously, and did not know specifically what Chu Qing said. And at this time, everyone has no time to pay attention to what Chu Qing said, this is a big deal. Tang Rong threw Chu Qing a head and left Ye Family. Tang Zhi followed behind elder sister, staring at Chu Qing with a bad look, licking his lips, and bloodthirsty rays of light burst into his eyes. This kind of look Chu Qing is not strange, that is the hunter¡¯s eyes on the prey. Is he treated as prey? It doesn¡¯t matter, come on! Chu Qing gave Tang Zhi a look that I was waiting for you ¡­ (End of this chapter) Chapter 507 After Tang Rong left, the atmosphere in the parliament hall was a little weird. Everyone looked towards Ye Mei ¡¯s expressions all changed their taste, which also made Ye Mei how to continue to preside over the meeting. Just when the atmosphere was a bit stiff, Chu Qing asked again: ¡°That, Wanqing Young Lady, or you take out the recording for everyone to listen to, just listen to what you said, and don¡¯t know what the recording is? When Chu Qing spoke, he smiled with amusement. Everyone came back to his senses, looked towards Ye Wanqing, who was almost voted blood qi by Chu Qing, and fisted fiercely on the conference table in front of her. Ye Chenxi also glared at Chu Qing with a sad expression. Seeing Ye Wanqing like this, how can everyone not understand that Tang Rong was scammed by Ye Wanqing, and what recording in Ye Wanqing¡¯s hand, simply lied to Tang Rong. The reason why Tang Rong can still be fooled is because she has ghosts in her heart. It is Ye Wanqing¡¯s brilliant in the 2nd. She didn¡¯t have at first, and she said all these things in one go. Instead, they talked about Ye Tao and Tang Rong drinking tea. When Tang Rong retorted, they also said that the tea house was Tang Rong. So when Ye Wanqing said that she had a recording, Tang Rong did not doubt it, but believed it directly. Ye Wanqing gave everyone the illusion that there must be evidence for what she said, so everyone believed her subconsciously. Only Chu Qing and Ye Wanqing have several points of being able to bear his heart, and the conversation between Ye Tao and Tang Rong, so the secret thing, even if he shot it personally, it is not possible to take To recording. Therefore, Chu Qing concluded that Ye Wanqing was cheating, but she had won Chu Qing¡¯s heart with her hands. But Chu Qing still wanted to debunk her, nothing else, just because it was not pleasing to the eye, who made Ye Wanqing always target him. Chu Qing this person has few shortcomings. One of them is revenge. Now that Ye Wanqing¡¯s strategy is broken, Ye Wanqing can¡¯t step down in front of everyone. Chu Qing feels cool, cool, and cool. Although Tang Rongren left, she was still wondering the question along the way, who recorded the recording. When she met Ye Tao that day, it was a very secret matter. Ye Wanqing discovered that it¡¯s all, how could she get the recording. The places where they talked were strictly inspected and guarded. It is no exaggeration to say that there are a few tea leaves in that tea room, and they all know it. Naturally, it is also impossible. Who can hide the recording pen inside, and the defense was very tight that day, not to mention Ye Wanqing, even a mosquito did not want to fly in. Recalling the situation on her own side, Tang Rong instantly realized a problem, she was fooled by Ye Wanqing. Ye Wanqing¡¯s little slut didn¡¯t have any recordings at all. She was in the parliament hall just now, and she didn¡¯t think about it before reacting. The ka beng that Tang Rong¡¯s silver teeth bite sounded, showing how much she hated her, she told Tang Zhi about it. Tang Zhi asked: ¡°Shall we go back?¡± Tang Zhi is a soldier. He doesn¡¯t have as many bends and bends in Tang Rong¡¯s heart. Go back? How do you go back now, do you go back? Their journey is equivalent to indirectly acknowledging their relationship with Ye Tao. What else can they do now? Do you want to do one? There are not only Ye Family people, but also dream drunk, there are Li Family, Tang Rong does not dare to start even a crippled Li Family, she has such great courage, and so many people hard to come. ¡°Go back!¡± Tang Rong pestered for a long time, swallowing a bad breath, and said two words. But when she lifted her feet and took a step, her mind suddenly appeared again, what Chu Qing said to her: Remember Li Youwei? Li Youwei, Li, Tang Rong thought of this, and suddenly his eyes lit up ¡­ (End of this chapter) Chapter 508 In the Ye Family Parliament Hall, after Chu Qing uncovered Ye Wanqing, the atmosphere was relaxed, because Tang Rong was stabbed in the flesh of everyone present, and they saw Tang Rong eating deflated. Of course, apart from Ye Xing, she and Ye Tao have this unknown connection with Tang Rong. Now Ye Tao is dead, Tang Rong is gone, leaving her with nowhere to go. Her current situation can be said to be extremely embarrassing, not only embarrassing but also terrible. Ye Mei must hate her, and she must be trying to kill her later. Ye Chenxi can¡¯t count on that, look at Ye Mei¡¯s lineup. Ye Mei took the line of Li Family. Can Ye Chenxi be Ye Mei¡¯s opponent? Ye Xing felt that he was dead this time. He was cautious all his life, and he did the life¡¯s forehead. In the end, he did the only thing he had an idea, but he ended up killing himself. Ye Xing was very sad in his heart. Perhaps in the eyes of others, Ye Mei¡¯s behavior betrayed his family and could not be tolerated. But in the eyes of those who hold some power in their hands, winner is the king, loser is the villain, as long as Ye Mei wins, who dares to say no. No, Ye Mei started to preside over the meeting there again. The people of Li Family were seated again. Ye Mei stood at the conference table and began to say a few words to round the field. Everyone seemed to subconsciously ignore Ye Xing. ¡°I disagree, you colluded with Li Family, what qualifications do you have when you are Patriarch, do you say that?¡± Before Ye Mei¡¯s words were finished, suddenly a Ye Family junior under the table stood out against Ye Mei . The response of his words was not bad. After him, there were more than a dozen voices sparsely clawing to him. ¡°Yeah, I think so ¡­¡± ¡°Ye Mei is not worthy of being a Ye Family, back then ¡­¡± ¡°I also object to ¡­¡± ¡­¡­ The head was raised by one person, and the pot suddenly exploded in the parliament hall. Everyone discussed spiritedly, but most of them were juniors, or peers with Ye Mei, and even a few people still oppose Ye Mei with selfishness. Ye Mei has old complaints. Ye Ling and Ye Yue, who are a generation higher than Ye Mei, are mostly old-fashioned and do not easily express their opinions. Just in the parliament hall, when there was noisy talk and the scene was out of control. Bang ~ There was a gunshot, and Ye Mei fired directly. She used her own gun this time, and she didn¡¯t kill any expert, but the little manager who had jumped out before. The little thing was shot by Ye Mei, lying on the conference table, the blood flowed to the table, and the bright red blood was flat on the dark red conference table. It may not be so conspicuous, but it was enough to deter everyone. The noise in the conference hall disappeared. Everyone sat in their seats, and the body of the little manager was lying there. The former ones who were attached to the little manager were trembling with fear, and their foreheads were covered with cold sweat. ¡°Now the meeting begins.¡± Ye Mei announced that he shot the gun on the meeting table. Her eyes swept over every benevolence, and no one jumped out against her this time. Very well, and finally she could follow her script. Tang Rong inserted a cross, almost made her plan go bankrupt, and could return to the original point. Among them, Chu Qing and Ye Wanqing contributed greatly. When she got on the Position of Patriarch, they would definitely leave them with a whole body. . Clearing his throat, Ye Mei continued: ¡°Before the voting begins, I want to tell you something. I didn¡¯t want to say this, but I thought left and right. I couldn¡¯t swallow my heart.¡± ¡°My daughter, Ye Meier, everyone knows. It is also a child who is highly valued by elders and Junior. But last night, she was assassinated and was in serious condition. At this time, she was bedridden and assassinated. Her person is her cousin, Chen Xi, who is related to her. ¡° Ye Mei pointed her finger at Ye Chenxi, Ye Chenxi was pointed at Ye Mei, blinked, and she looked like a mist. When did she do that kind of thing? She stayed with her elder sister last night. (End of this chapter) Chapter 509 Compared to Ye Chenxi¡¯s unknown, Ye Wanqing beside her, with a sneering face, looked towards Ye Mei¡¯s eyes, as if looking at a monkey jumping up and down, and almost applauded. Although she also wanted to applaud, she did n¡¯t have the courage of Chu Qing. Chu Qing was yawning boringly at the door of the parliament hall. He watched TV shows and hated watching this kind of bridge. He could stand up every time. Goose bumps. This is Ye Mei¡¯s prepared script. If Tang Rong didn¡¯t jump out of the way, she would be prepared to do so. Although there is some deviation, she can still follow the script. It¡¯s just that she estimated something wrong. If Tang Rong didn¡¯t jump out, everyone didn¡¯t know Ye Mei¡¯s contact with Li Family. At this time, all Ye Family people would jump out and accuse Ye Chenxi. Then Ye Mei stood at the commanding heights of morality, condemned Ye Chenxi, guided public opinion, and easily forced Ye Chenxi to give up the election. It was not difficult at all. But now, the show, she acted, but no one applauded, there was silence on the conference table, everyone said another thought about Ye Mei. They think Ye Mei is slandering Ye Chenxi. In the past, they stood on Ye Mei¡¯s side, so they would think of Ye Mei, but now they dislike Ye Mei, and naturally think of Ye Chenxi. This situation prevented Ye Mei from coming to Taiwan a little, but the gongs had already sounded, and the play had to continue. Ye Mei pretended to be heartbroken and said to Ye Chenxi: ¡°I had wanted to ask you for an argument last night, but Meier refused to let me know that she was her elder sister. What must have been misunderstood? She didn¡¯t believe it You will do this. ¡° ¡°I was persuaded by her that I didn¡¯t come to you at that time, but I checked all night, all night, all the evidence pointed to you, what else can I say, I told Meier this fact.¡± ¡°But the child didn¡¯t believe in life and death, and it was dawn, and she said she would ask you in person in front of you, so I brought her today.¡± After listening to this remark, Chu Qing rubbed his arms fiercely, it was really cold, he all went out with goose bumps. If Ye Meier is half as good as Ye Mei said, Chu Qing will eat shit on the spot, and he will eat it himself. Ye Mei finished speaking, without giving Ye Chenxi a chance to argue. With a wave of his hand, four people appeared directly outside the parliament hall, came over with a stretcher, and the strict Ye Meier carried the package on the stretcher. It¡¯s miserable to look like this. If you choose Patriarch and sell miserably, Chu Qing thinks they can also pack Ye Wanqing. They definitely look miserable than Ye Meier, and they are definitely injured by Ye Mei sent. Ye Meier appeared in this appearance, Chu Qing saw that many people appeared in the parliament hall, and Chu Qing had to think that this trick was rotten, but it was very useful, he learned it, maybe one day It can come in handy. I am miserable. It is indeed simple and effective enough. I just don¡¯t know if Ye Meier¡¯s body hurts, in the end has several points of are true and some are false. When the four people arranged by Ye Mei carried Ye Meier into the parliament hall, Chu Qing suddenly kicked. He was sitting at the door of the parliament hall, and as soon as he stretched his feet, he stumbled to the ground. There were 4 corners of the stretcher. One corner suddenly fell down, and Ye Meier, who was ¡®severely injured¡¯, rolled off directly. Chu Qing was also polite. He tripped over the man, pulled out a pistol, opened the insurance, and pulled the bolt to point at Ye Meier. He said that sooner or later, Ye Meier who was still dying. Instantly break away all the bandages and jump from the ground, the movement is faster than the rabbit. What does it mean to be injured, peng ~ peng ~ peng ~ ¡­¡­ Chu Qing fired 7 shots in a row and shot all the bullets in the pistol, forcing Ye Meier to flip up and down in the air, the left back flip, and the right iron plate bridge, as if performing juggling, very ornamental, Good or not. (End of this chapter) Chapter 510 Although Chu Qing fired so many shots, he did not hit Ye Meier in one shot. It was not that Chu Qing Spear Art was too stinky, but that he had no intention of hurting Ye Meier. He just wanted to see, to what extent Ye Meier¡¯s injury was disguised. If Ye Meier was really hurt, wouldn¡¯t he justify it? The result was terrifying. Chu Qing threw away the gun without bullets and looked at Ye Meier in disbelief. ¡°You are too hurt, you can run and jump, that is, you can backflip and iron. Bridge, may I ask if you have broken your nails or lost your hair? Do n¡¯t stand there anymore. You can hide even a bullet after being so seriously injured, or just rest on a stretcher. , Affected by gravity, lost a few more hair. ¡° Chu Qing¡¯s words, the funny people laughed heartily, Ye Mei¡¯s face was cold and green, standing outside the parliament hall, neither went in nor walked away, Ye Mei¡¯s face was as ugly as Ye Meier. She was hit by Chu Qing ** naked face, this slap flicked her face called a pain. In fact, Chu Qing did not want to blame Ye Mei for his own death. He didn¡¯t even understand the situation. A good scene, she was spoiled by the act, deserve it, is Ye Meier rehearsed, will you bring on the stage to brighten up? Sure enough, the mother-daughter relationship is deep, and she can¡¯t bear to watch the woman¡¯s hard work rehearsing the painful scene of the night, and there is nowhere to play. I wanted to bring it to play and play, but the result was smashed, but this time it is also famous. Chu Qing also hates Ye Mei¡¯s insatiable greed. You said you want to play Elderly Hei style. Take a gun and shoot it on the table, shouting: I want to be Patriarch, who is in favor, who is against. Is n¡¯t it over? If you want to engage in moths, playing Elderly Hei is not addictive, and you want to act as a boss with kindness and kindness. Pulling Ye Meier out and washing herself, it is too greedy. For her part of being as deliberate as here, Chu Qing does n¡¯t want to tear down her, but as long as the mother and daughter are really hard on Ye Meier ¡¯s legs , Arm, and so on interrupted. It¡¯s okay to let Ye Meier go in to ¡®interrogate¡¯ Ye Chenxi now, but it¡¯s also not sincere to them. If you want to eat jelly, don¡¯t pay for it. There is such a good thing in this world. In the face of so many people, Ye Meier seemed to be standing above the ground and would n¡¯t come to the platform. If she did n¡¯t come to the platform, no one would give her a ladder. She walked aggressively in front of Chu Qing, reaching for a palm, scolding in her mouth: ¡°You shameless!¡± Before Ye Mei, Tang Rong and the others wanted to shoot Chu Qing, Meng Zui all stood up, but this time Ye Meier was going to hit Chu Qing, Meng Zui watched the drama, and his brows were not wrinkled. Ye Meier¡¯s little shrimp is not worth her gun, and if Chu Qing can be slapped by Ye Meier, then he deserves it. Ye Meier slaps in hand, and Chu Qing blocks it and grabs Ye Meier¡¯s wrist in his hand. He is injured, but he will not be bullied by Ye Meier. Ye Meier¡¯s slap under the flustered and exasperated he understood, but her sentence: you are shameless. Chu Qing was a little ignorant. What kind of shameless is that for Ye Mei¡¯er? How dare he love him to break through her conspiracy. He is shameless. Why didn¡¯t she say that I am shameless first? This person¡¯s brain circuit is really wonderful, all kinds of strange things, since Ye Meier said he is shameless, Chu Qing is too lazy to argue: ¡°I am shameless, so what?¡± Ye Meier, what she ca n¡¯t get in Chu Qing ¡¯s hands, she dragged the hand that Chu Qing grabbed, Chu Qing did n¡¯t want to let Ye Meier go so easily, but suddenly found that she was drunk His eyes are weird. There was a shaking god in his heart, and Ye Meier pulled his hand back. Chu Qing was a little sorry, but he would not let go of any opportunity to hit Ye Meier. He looked disgusted and would have just touched Ye Meier. The hand rubbed hard on the clothes as if there were dirt on his hands. Chu Qing¡¯s little action, Ye Meier looked in her eyes, her nose was crooked, she wanted to work hard with Chu Qing, but she knew she couldn¡¯t beat Chu Qing, and she could only bite her teeth and leave. Before leaving, she stared at Chu Qing with resentment. Really thought that Ye Meier was a bully. She must make Chu Qing pay the price. Ye Meier was gone. The four people who carried her came and dared to stay there. Did n¡¯t see Ye Mei ¡¯s eyes? Was it to kill? Four of them picked up the stretcher, and they all walked away in vain. But when they walked, even the bandages broken by Ye Meier on the ground were not cleared up, and the white flowers scattered all over the place. The chaotic appearance was quite similar to the situation in the Parliament Hall. Ye Mei trying to gain an advantage only to end up worse off, wanted to wash herself and ended up playing badly, but instead put a handful of black ashes on herself, this time Ye Mei put away all her previous scripts. Engaging those that aren¡¯t, is totally false, it¡¯s better to order some dry goods directly. Ye Mei picked up the pistol that he had photographed on the conference table and picked it up again, and suddenly the crow was silent in the parliament hall. She was a pistol as a gavel. Ye Mei, who calmed down, yelled: ¡°Start voting.¡± Now it¡¯s still useful to say something else, just go straight to the topic, Chu Qing thinks so too. When the voting started, Ye Ling came out first and nominated Ye Mei as Patriarch. This was no accident. Ye Yue also naturally came forward to recommend Ye Chenxi, which is the direction in which things should develop. Then the key point fell on Ye Xing¡¯s head. The wrinkles on Ye Xing¡¯s face squeezed into a ball. She was 7 and 80 years old. She suddenly wanted to cry, and it was the kind that she couldn¡¯t restrain. After a lifetime of life, she suddenly put such an important decision on her head, which made her choose how to make her die. She is still awaiting guilt, and she also wants to continue her previous style to directly abandon the vote, but if she voted, the voter may still let her go, if she does not vote, the two sides will not let her go. The sadness in her heart, you said that she obsessed how she had listened to Tang Rong¡¯s gibberish, and she also said that she would take 9 out of 1 stable things. As a result, the first one was kicked out and the speaking of which was disgraceful. (End of this chapter) Chapter 511 Alas ~ that¡¯s all, Ye Xing sighed in her heart, slowly raised her skinny finger, pointed ¡­ Ye Mei! She chose Ye Mei in the end. She still had such a slight fluke in her heart, hoping that she could ¡®make up the work¡¯ and let Ye Mei let her go for a while. The parliament hall played quietly for too long, and everyone¡¯s emotions were too repressive. This vote was cast, and the pot was blown up. Those younger generations each and everyone were filled with indignation. Ye Xing sprayed a dog bloody head. peng peng ¡« 2 gunshots, Ye Mei picked up her ¡®Gallhouse¡¯ deterrent scene again, and after quieting down, she said what she had hoped for many years and dreamed to say. ¡°I¡¯m Ye Family Patriarch from today onwards, and I¡¯m thankful for everyone¡¯s love.¡± Speaking of which, Ye Mei¡¯s smile stiffened, and the speech was abruptly ended. In fact, she has a large paragraph in her heart. This paragraph is what she wants to say in front of so many people in the past ten years, for the year and day, for this reason she changed her original speech aside and then Once again, until she is satisfied. In her imagination, when she sits on the Position of Patriarch one day, she will use this remark to fill the tears and blood that everyone said, which is both touching and inspiring. Now that the day has really arrived, but the difference between Heaven and Earth and the scene she thought, although she only spoke 2 sentences, the following people did not respond, but in her heart, she seemed to hear the boos of the group of people. Ye Meidun didn¡¯t have the mood to talk anymore. To know a speech, emotions are very important. Even if you say fart, but as long as you listen to it, it will be done. What Ye Mei is facing is that no matter how much her expression is in place and how full her emotions are, no one believes. Then she also talked about fart, she gave Li Family and the others a look, looked back towards Ye Chenxi, since no one listened to her introductory speech, then use blood to give everyone a new speech. She hated Ye Qingmei before, and hated Ye Qingmei better than her. She hated Ye Qingmei and grabbed her Position of Patriarch. Now she hates Ye Chenxi again. Because she felt that if it were not for Ye Chenxi today, she would not be reduced to this point. Ye Chenxi, Ye Wanqing, and Chu Qing¡¯s bastard all blamed the group for demolishing her platform and stinking her reputation. The first thing she got on stage was revenge. Ye Mei, who has gone mad, has forgotten. Does her reputation need to stink? She was smelly. After Ye Mei¡¯s apprehension, the Udo people Li Yan both stood up and stopped in front of Mengzui, not wanting to let Mengzui stir up. Another person blocked the door, blocking the road of Chu Qing and blocking the retreat of Ye Chenxi, so this time Ye Chenxi was dead, they thought so. Facing the dead end, Ye Chenxi remained calm, as if everything that happened here did not concern her, even if those people seemed to kill her. Ye Wanqing looked at Chu Qing provocatively. When Ye Mei at first wanted to show a hands-on meaning, she was watching Chu Qing. She wants to see how Chu Qing breaks the game, and Chu Qing is also watching her have not started, Ye Wanqing knows that Chu Qing will definitely do it, she feels that she has settled Chu Qing, the expression of random face, to be honest, some reserves a beating. Chu Qing couldn¡¯t bear the deserves a beating expression of Ye Wanqing. He couldn¡¯t shoot it. He wanted to see what this woman was worried about. Then the two people stalemate, Chu Qing did not hesitate to miss the best opportunity for this, let Udo people seal his way, Ye Wanqing did not hesitate to put the younger sister in danger. If someone else can understand this scene, I¡¯m afraid I will say: As for this, what kind of hatred, what blame, everyone, okay! (End of this chapter) Chapter 512 The silent contest finally ended with Chu Qing conceding defeat. Ye Mei looked at Ye Chenxi in front of him, and even dreamed of being drunk, he was unable to bear, and his index finger touched the heavy trigger. As a result, Ye Wanqing¡¯s woman was still indifferent, enough iron. Sweethearted. Chu Qing moved, he directly conceded, and concentrated on a night of spirit strength in this brief moment. He no longer used spirit strength to suppress the poison of within the body, but allowed the poison to wreak havoc within his body. Chu Qing swallowed a dozen or so great Great Revitalizing Pills in one breath, trying to temporarily hold the poison of within the body in this way. He jumped from the ground, directly exhibited Wind Escape Technique, and went straight to the parliament hall. Immediately in Chu Qing¡¯s hands, the Udo people reacted. He blocked the door and faced Chu Qing inside the door. The two exchanged palms. The Udo people were forced to retreat by Chu Qing and were about to move. Chu Qing did not get entangled with the Udo people, stretched his hand around his waist, and a 3-foot rust sword came out of the sheath. Although Chu Qing¡¯s rust sword has always been fused with his body, Chu Qing is accustomed to this way of drawing a sword. Even when he touched his waist, there was nothing. With the long sword in his hand, Chu Qing flew all the way from the conference table. The speed was fast. Those who sat in front of the conference table only saw a residual image. Ye Mei turned pale with fright, seeing Chu Qing¡¯s menacing look, she thought Chu Qing was coming towards her, she made a defensive posture, thinking in her heart that she could take Chu Qing¡¯s blow. . It was Chu Qing ¡¯s death that dragged the Udo people and Li Yuan over, and she guessed Chu Qing ¡¯s intention wrongly. Chu Qing did not come to her. Chu Qing ¡¯s goal was that Ye Mei looked towards Chu Qing long sword. Direction, where is Ye Ling sitting next to her. Ye Mei had a momentary stunned god, she couldn¡¯t figure out the reason why Chu Qing killed Ye Ling, but no matter what she wanted, Ye Ling had to save her. Ye Mei was standing long in front of Ye Ling, and punched with Chu Qing who was coming. Chu Qing¡¯s fist hit Ye Mei, as if hitting an airtight air wall. Damn, this Ye Mei cultivation base is a bit more powerful than Chu Qing imagined. He condensed an imposing manner to kill Ye Ling, so he has little energy to use on Ye Mei, but it looks like he has to come again. Fist can break through Ye Mei¡¯s defense. At this critical moment, Li Huang¡¯er arrived, and she was a martial artist of martial arts. She dared to join in this fight. Chu Qing¡¯s gloomy eyes felt that there must be a problem. And Ye Mei turned back to protect Li Huang¡¯er, and secretly scolded: This fucking brain is pitted. Ye Mei can¡¯t let Li Huang¡¯er die at this time, Li Huang¡¯er is dead, the alliance between her and Li Family will disintegrate in an instant, she can¡¯t deal with Chu Qing and Meng Zui alone, so even in her heart, she can kill Li Huang¡¯er because She didn¡¯t want to be constrained by Li Family after becoming a Patriarch. Ye Mei has just become a Patriarch, and she is already thinking about ruining her promise with Li Family and turning her face, just to do this, not now. Chu Qing originally thought it would take a little more time, didn¡¯t expect Ye Mei did a stupid thing by herself, she backed Li Huang¡¯er, and there was a weak spot in Ye Ling¡¯s protection, Chu Qing without the slightest hesitation, a sword Sting out, like a spirit snake vomiting a letter. The sword light was vomited as soon as it was spit out. When the crowd had not yet responded, Chu Qing had withdrawn the long sword, and there was a little red on the tip of the sword. At this time, Li Huang¡¯er arrived, ignoring Ye Mei¡¯s protection, and rushed directly to Chu Qing. Chu Qing hurriedly gave a hand to Li Huang¡¯er. He was directly beaten by Li Huang¡¯er and flew out of the ten-meter-long conference table. He fell to the door where he rushed in. Due to Li Huang¡¯er¡¯s palm in Chu Qing¡¯s heart, he caused a heaven overflowing giant wave. His throat was sweet, almost spitting out blood, but he was forcibly pressed back into his chest. Looking at Ye Mei, she didn¡¯t expect Li Huang¡¯er to be so fierce. She knew why she had to protect her. When she thought of this, she said: ¡°Not good.¡± Looking back to Ye Ling, Ye Ling¡¯s head was hanging softly on her chest, and there was a blood mark on her neck. She was Chu Qing a sword seals the throat. (End of this chapter) Chapter 513 Ye Ling was dead, Ye Mei at first did not understand why Chu Qing had to kill Ye Ling so much. Now that Ye Ling is dead, her heart is empty and has a little discomfort. She looked up towards Chu Qing and scolded: ¡°Chu Qing you are courting death, who gives you the power to let the elder killer without permission, you must give us Ye Family an account today, otherwise you would like to walk out of this fan door.¡± ¡°I¡¯m already outside the door.¡± Chu Qing glanced at Li Huang¡¯er rather distraughtly, and said nonchalantly. Chu Qing¡¯s words completely ignited the anger in Ye Mei¡¯s heart, but she was a little bit afraid of Chu Qing if she wanted to rush up to do it herself. But she is now Patriarch. Ye Mei¡¯s eyes turned and ordered to Ye Chenxi: ¡°Chenxi, you haven¡¯t won this family of sinners yet.¡± Ye Chenxi lifts the head, and he paused and asked, ¡°What is he guilty of?¡± This was originally Chu Qing wanted to ask, but Ye Chenxi asked, and Chu Qing secretly thought that it seemed that Ye Chenxi really got rid of it, and he was no longer the witless girl. ¡°What sin? You actually asked me what sin, are you blind? He killed the spirit Elder, this is a death sentence.¡± Ye Mei took Ye Chenxi¡¯s words and condemned Chu Qing. Ye Chenxi didn¡¯t know how to refute for a while, Chu Qing was indeed under the eyes of everyone, killing the spirit Elder, she looked for Chu Qing for help. Chu Qing was a little sighed. Ye Chenxi was still wrong this time. Look at him. What can he do? The people who can do it are next to Ye Chenxi. Chu Qing motioned to Ye Chenxi to find Ye Wanqing. Ye Chenxi¡¯s eyes flashed a bright light, looking towards the elder sister next to him. This time Ye Wanqing and Chu Qing were transposed. Chu Qing determined that Ye Wanqing had a way, but Ye Wanqing wanted to deliberately hang Chu Qing. But they can¡¯t really see Chu Qing¡¯s accident. After all, they are now grasshoppers on a rope. This is Ye Wanqing¡¯s inevitable loss. After a little deep contemplation, Ye Wanqing said, ¡°Spirit Elder, who favors others, cripples Zhongliang, takes advantage of his position, favors the law for his own sake, and suffices with his pockets ¡­¡± Ye Wanqing counted dozens of Ye Ling¡¯s crimes at one go, and finally said: ¡°Who has any objections, I came here to show you something.¡± After a wave of his hands, Ye Yue arranged someone and would prove that Ye Ling was guilty. The evidence moved up in the same way. Finally, Ye Wanqing made the conclusion: ¡°So Ye Ling is death cannot wipe out the crimes. Chu Qing took care of the damage for my Ye Family. According to my view, he is not guilty, but has merit and reward.¡± Reward your sister, after listening to Ye Wanqing¡¯s words, Chu Qing subconsciously said such a sentence, she Ye Wanqing regarded herself as a person, and also rewarded him, did he use Qing Qing¡¯s reward? Ye Wanqing took the opportunity to elevate herself and devalue Chu Qing. However, she was also able to solve the problem for Chu Qing. This was the first cooperation between them and there was no communication before. Didn¡¯t expect was quite tacit. Ye Mei has nothing to say at this time. She looks at the evidence collected by Ye Wanqing. She looks at Ye Wanqing who is in a wheelchair and looks harmless to humans and animals, and Chu Qing at the door. She seems to have tasted Tang Rong just tasted it. She still doesn¡¯t understand where she is now. She was used by these two Junior juniors with bad water. They drove away Tang Rong, and then they were themselves. Ye Mei was a little flustered. In order to maintain her composure, she looked at the Li Family, and she was right. She was not afraid of Chu Qing. She stood up and opened the mouth and said: ¡°Okay, even if Ling Elder is guilty, but Chu Qing, even without trial, ran into his own hands and violated the house rules. I decided ¡­¡± ¡°Wait ~¡± Chu Qing interrupted Ye Mei¡¯s words and said, ¡°Even if it¡¯s what it means, are you still skeptical about this?¡± Ye Mei¡¯s eyes circled around the solid evidence and gritted her teeth: ¡°Yes, Ye Ling is guilty,¡± ¡°Death crime.¡± Chu Qing reminded. Yes, Ye Mei swallowed and said, ¡°Ye Ling is guilty of death, but your behavior also violates family rules. You ¡­¡± She wanted to use this matter as a starting point to punish Chu Qing. (End of this chapter) Chapter 514 ¡°I violated the house rules, and it was up to you to decide this matter? What identity did you use to convict me?¡± Chu Qing neither too fast nor too slow asked Ye Mei. ¡°I¡¯m Ye Family Patriarch, can¡¯t I still exercise the power of Patriarch?¡± Ye Mei said indignantly, she was thinking that Chu Qing was not stupid. She just sat on the Position of Patriarch, or was she in front of Chu Qing? She forgot so quickly? ¡°Huh ~ Ye Family Patriarch, are you self-proclaimed?¡± Chu Qing sneered. Ye Mei clenched the teeth: ¡°You are blind, can¡¯t you see the vote just now?¡± As soon as this statement came out, not only Ye Mei¡¯s own face, but also Li Family and the others¡¯ complexion changed. Ye Mei said that Ye Mei only reacted, and Ye Ling was dead, just now. Chu Qing took Ye Mei ¡¯s words and said, ¡°Can you count the votes just now? Ye Ling is guilty or deadly. This is what you said personally. Ye Family ca n¡¯t bear it any more. When it ¡¯s the turn of a sinner to choose Patriarch, so The vote just now, I think it should be invalidated, Ye Substitute Patriarch thought? ¡° The word Substitute Patriarch is Chu Qing ¡¯s intentional expression of Ye Mei. Ye Mei was almost spitting out blood. She just did n¡¯t understand why Chu Qing killed Ye Ling. Now she understands that Chu Qing dug a hole Not only did she jump in, she buried herself and buried herself. What she said before, she can¡¯t take it for herself. Under Chu Qing¡¯s emphasis, she personally decided Ye Ling¡¯s death. At this moment, Ye Mei¡¯s killing intent to Chu Qing has condensed to the extreme, she and Li Family and the others made a color with each other, ready to come directly to the hard, playing tricks to defeat them, and there will be no panties. . This is Chu Qing still smiling and said: ¡°If we are casting a round of votes, anyway, we voted twice today, and one more vote, it does n¡¯t matter.¡± Ye Mei looked towards Chu Qing¡¯s eyes, the ice was extremely cold, and there was one Ye Xing and Ye Yue left. He also cast a fart, a one-to-one stalemate, and finally did not speak with strength. When things happened to this person, Ye Chenxi sat down and looked like an outsider. This vote is a fart, no one takes the vote seriously, but it¡¯s on the surface of that¡¯s all. No wonder Chu Qing told her long ago that voting is not important, and now it seems that it is not only unimportant, it is almost useless. If the vote is biased towards Ye Mei, Chu Qing does not agree, nor does elder sister agree. Ye Mei wants to kill her, and both sides are irreconcilable. And now even if the vote is biased towards her, Ye Mei and they will not agree, this is also an irreconcilable situation, so in the end, it is not bigger than whose fist. Ye Mei and Li Huang¡¯er got up and separated their work. They dragged Mengzui to hold Mengzui and control the field. The remaining 4 people went to Chu Qing. Now everyone knows that Chu Qing is the real messenger today. . An outsider sitting at the door is dominating the direction of today¡¯s meeting all the time. Now as long as Ye Mei kills Chu Qing, they will be able to settle the ball and lay the foundation for their victory. Will Chu Qing just let anyone slaughter? Seeing that Ye Mei and Li Yuan were approaching him aggressively, Chu Qing suddenly stood up and stepped back while saying, ¡°Hey, what are you doing? Are you dog jumping off the wall? It¡¯s scary, can¡¯t we just talk about it?¡± Ye Mei and Li Yuan, regardless of coming straight to Chu Qing, decided to vow to kill Chu Qing. Seeing this posture, Chu Qing saw no trace of tension on his face, but instead filled with a faint smile, he said to Li Mei 2 people, ¡°Do you really think I am only one? Master Yu, do you know, I She is a good friend. We have an appointment to eat hot pot together. She is already waiting for me at the Ye Family gate. You two ¡­ ¡° Before Chu Qing¡¯s words were finished, Li Yuan scolded: ¡°Noisy, you let her come. You think I don¡¯t know. When you killed Zhang Xudong, you hit his poison palm. You just tried to kill Ye Ling. It must be uncomfortable now, don¡¯t hold back the blood in your mouth, and holding back the wound will only make you more serious. ¡° (End of this chapter) Chapter 515 ¡°Now I¡¯m going to kill you, just like killing an ant. If it wasn¡¯t for guarding against your scheming, do you think you still need the two of us to shoot? You also deserve it.¡± Li Yuan¡¯s mouth is unambiguous. The said Chu Qing was speechless. He was really a shrimp drama in Longyou Shoal. Whenever it was Li Yuan¡¯s turn to put such merciless words in front of him. But one thing, Chu Qing was quite unexpected. He still thought he was maddening. Li Family did n¡¯t know it. After all, the battle situation that covered Hantan was complicated that day, and few people could stare at him. Now it is revealed by Li Yuan ** naked, many people were surprised, because when Chu Qing attacked Ye Ling just now, it seemed like nothing happened. Similar. That was as serious as Li Yuan said, and Ye Chenxi was even more hesitant. She heard Chu Qing injured so seriously, her heart tightened, but recalling the past few days, Chu Qing was alive and kicking, and she began to doubt again. The authenticity of what Li Yuan said. Li Yuan and Ye Mei are still forcing Chu Qing, and at the same time beware of the light rain that may come from somewhere at any time. This time Chu Qing smiled and said Li Yuan: ¡°I don¡¯t have any crafty plots and machinations this time. There is only one fact I want to tell you, Li Yuan. In fact, your enemy is not me, but the one around you. Kill Without her, it is possible for you to win Ye Family without being homeless. ¡° ¡°You are less provocative here, homeless, are you telling jokes?¡± This time Ye Mei took over, this time she would not let Chu Qing out of trouble. ¡°Ha ~¡± Chu Qing sneered, and then shouted: ¡°Li Huanger, send you a sentence, when you are counting others, think about your back, because someone may be counting you. Don¡¯t blame me for not reminding you, Someone left here very early. ¡° Someone in Chu Qing ¡¯s mouth was referring to Tang Rong, and Li Huang¡¯er was shocked. At this time, she suddenly remembered that she had talked with Chu Qing when Tang Rong left. At that time, she heard vaguely, and Chu Qing mentioned her younger brother Li Youwei. This clearly implies that Tang Rong, taking advantage of the emptiness of their Li Family¡¯s rear, assaulted Li Family, and Li Huang¡¯er who was not guarding the house, strode out of the parliament hall, crossed Li Yuan, and went to Chu Qing. Angrily wanted to question Chu Qing, but when she came to her mouth, she suddenly realized that she was not qualified, they were enemies, Chu Qing did nothing wrong, just blamed her for her inferior skills, chess difference, she Ye Mei was not as cheeky as she was, and she said something unreasonable. She stared at Chu Qing coldly and said, ¡°You are telling me this now, are you afraid that I will kill you?¡± Chu Qing shook his head: ¡°It¡¯s too late for you to rush back now. It will take some time for Tang Family to gather people, and if you want to kill me, you are sure to kill me at one and a half times? As long as you drag one minute more, then Li Family may die. Dozens of people, dragging for half an hour, then you can only collect corpses for them, do you dare to gamble? ¡° Li Huang¡¯s body shivered with anger, and everyone else realized at that time, Ye Mei had a premonition that the situation was not good, yelled: ¡°Don¡¯t listen to him talking nonsense, there is no truth in his mouth, we will join forces now and kill him.¡± Bang ~ a dull gunshot, Meng Zui sitting in the parliament hall, raised his muzzle to Ye Mei just for a moment, forget the Chuan this thing, how do you let Udo people stop, although he is responsible for dragging Meng Zui, but in In front of the Great Killing Artifact, such as Wang Chuan, he chose to avoid it. Ye Mei was so frightened by this spear of dream drunk that she was almost out of luck. She exhausted her Inner Strength and leaped to the side, but was still injured by the shrapnel that exploded and the clothes on her body were torn. In order to prevent the erosion of the poison of forgetting the river, Ye Mei took out a small knife, while picking the place where the shrapnel was rubbed on his body, and at the same time, he said cruelly to Meng Zui: ¡°Now you have no bullets in the gun, I will kill You ~ ¡°Ye Mei dishevelled hair, like a shrew who scolded the street. Ye Mei said this remark. Meng Zui looked at Ye Mei¡¯s eyes like a fool. Was she really hit her second name in Jinmen with a broken gun? That wife is also naive, and she is now the first, the criminal guard can not beat her. Last time the Guardian could still entangle her with a few tricks, but now, with the piece of jade from Chu Qing, her Inner Strength advanced by leaps and bounds, now even the Guardian can¡¯t stick to a few tricks in her hands. As for the so-called experts present today, only the Udo people and Li Huang¡¯er are the eyes of the dream drunk. The Udo people are not Jinmen, so he did not participate in the ranking, but her strength is only stronger than the criminal guard. As for Li Huang¡¯er, she can¡¯t see through it. She always has a gloomy breath, specifically what dream drunk can¡¯t say, but she believes that Chu Qing must be the most clear, because Chu Qing has just slapped Li Huanger. She is a smart person, otherwise she won¡¯t let Chu Qing deflate her hands 3 times, so she can also see that Li Yuan accidentally hit and ran into it, and really told Chu Qing¡¯s situation right, now kill Chu Qing is almost the same as pinching an ant. Chu Qing was already aware of the insidious things in her body. It stands to reason that Chu Qing¡¯s attack on Ye Ling should not hurt her so much. Chu Qing does everything in a proper way. As a result, he is in Li Huang¡¯er¡¯s hands. At a loss, his plan was unexpected and changed. Meng Zui guessed that if Li Huang¡¯er was not born and Chu Qing was surprised, everything would end today. Chu Qing impossible reminded Li Huang¡¯er in order to save his life. He just had to wait for Tang Rong to destroy Li Family, and Li Huang¡¯er 3 became a stray dog. At that time, the general trend was gone, and the Udo people were also powerless. He either accompanied Li Family to die together, or left. In short, he will not be a threat anymore. As for Li Yan and Ye Mei, it is not a cause for concern at all. Chu Qing didn¡¯t let Xiaoyu enter Ye Family, didn¡¯t he just block the back road outside Ye Family? When the time comes, even if Ye Mei and Li Yuan are going to run, it won¡¯t help. The only end is the dead end. This is Chu Qing¡¯s rational plan to catch everything in one net. But there is only one reason why Chu Qing is temporarily changing the plan. Chu Qing is not sure to leave these people in front of him. He must have been seriously injured, and Li Huang¡¯er is afraid of what is happening. What an incredible thing. So that Chu Qing gave up the great opportunity in front of him, Ye Mei saw that the general trend was gone, he worked hard for half his life, planned everything, and finally all in vain. I was stimulated in my heart, and my brain was awake, but Li Huang¡¯er had not yet reached this step. If Chu Qing said, she still had the opportunity to remedy. Meng Zui this spear not only forced Ye Meiye back, but also awakened Li Huang¡¯er to let Li Huang¡¯er realize that she could not kill Chu Qing in a short time, but Li Family had to pay a heavy price for it. Li Huang¡¯er gave Chu Qing a meaningful look. She was afraid that she also saw Chu Qing¡¯s original plan. Shen Sheng coldly shouted: ¡°Go!¡± After all, Li Huang¡¯er chose to give back to Li Family instead of fighting hard with Chu Qing. Ye Mei saw that Li Huang¡¯er was going, and now he was anxious loudly said: ¡°Can¡¯t go, you promised me, help me sit on the Position of Patriarch, I You can make Ye Family a vassal of Li Family. Trust me, I can do it. ¡° Ye Mei kept Li Huang¡¯er in a hurry, regardless of keeping them private, the shameful things shook out. When the Ye Family people heard it, they were filled with indignation and their eyes were crimson. They were about to become vassals of others. Whoever gave Ye Mei the power to make her dare to open the mouth, Ye Family people each and everyone can¡¯t wait to peel Ye Mei to eat meat, even those who originally supported Ye Mei, there was shaking in the eyes. The cards of their ancestors are still available in the ancestral hall. If you let those who threw their heads for Ye Family and shed blood, know that these younger generations have chosen Patriarch to make Ye Family arch. I don¡¯t know if I would jump out of the ground and drown them with spittle stars. (End of this chapter) Chapter 516 Regarding Ye Mei¡¯s retention, Li Yuan was a little moved, Li Huang¡¯er and Udo people were firm-faced, Li Huang¡¯er said, ¡°I¡¯m going to have no Li Family, but what¡¯s the use of you Ye Family, when the time comes How many of us are under the fence, or are you Ye Family our vassal, do you understand this matter? ¡° Li Huang¡¯er said this, and Li Yuan knew she was anxious, no longer greedy Ye Family, Li Huanger took the expression on Li Yuan¡¯s face in the entire scene, and accused Li Yuan of being really blinded by lard, different to become a capable person. Li Huang¡¯er insisted on leaving. Ye Mei was anxious and threw herself up to stop people. In a blink of an eye, she and Li Huang¡¯er gave each other a hand. She is now crazy. If Li Family¡¯s person leaves, can she still live? In this case, Li Family¡¯s people will not give her a way of life, and she will never let Li Family¡¯s people feel better, Ye Mei is now like a crazy dog, who catches who bites. But she looked at herself too high, the persimmon squeezed softly, and she found Li Huang¡¯er who thought she could control it. I thought that as long as Li Huang¡¯er was held in his hands, Udo people and Li Yuan didn¡¯t want to help her, they had to help her too. As a result, 2 palms collided, winning or losing, Ye Mei spit blood and flew out, Li Huang¡¯er didn¡¯t look at Ye Mei. , Take someone to turn around and leave. And Li Huang¡¯er is completely unaware of how shocking this palm is to Ye Family¡¯s people, except Chu Qing who has long been known for love, and intuitive drunkenness. Others, even Ye Wanqing, haven¡¯t been able to recover for a long time, and Li Huang¡¯er is also high 3, the same age as Chu Qing. 18 years old, so battle strength, what is this concept? Is it true that they are going to die Ye Family? Finally, there are almost no experts in the 2 fights, and now Li Huang¡¯er is suddenly a monster. Ye Mei, who had not awakened from the shock before being shocked, flew out in the palm of Li Huang¡¯er, hurriedly fled and disappeared in the sight of everyone. Chu Qing saw it but was unable to chase it. Meng Zui wants to chase. She does not have the habit of dragging mud and water. Ye Mei was released today, and it will cause no end of trouble in the future. But she glanced at Chu Qing, and she still endured the urge to chase it out. She didn¡¯t want to wait for her to come back with the body of Ye Mei, but she saw Chu Qing¡¯s body. ¡°Ye Mei must die!¡± Ye Wanqing was the first of those people to come back to his senses. She walked to Chu Qing and said, meaning that Chu Qing persuaded Meng Zui to chase, she could command Meng Zui. Chu Qing didn¡¯t speak, and Ye Wanqing immediately suspiciously: ¡°You really shouldn¡¯t be what Li Yuan said, the injury is dying?¡± ¡°Guess what?¡± Chu Qing¡¯s expression changed back to Ye Wanqing, and now he can¡¯t let Ye Wanqing probe his old man. Ye Wanqing was hesitant in his eyes. At this time, Chu Qing turned around and found that Ye Chenxi stared at him scorchingly. Her eyes were full of concern. She also wanted to know if Chu Qing was really seriously injured. Facing Ye Chenxi¡¯s gaze, Chu Qing hurriedly avoided his eyes. He didn¡¯t want to expose weak spots in Ye Chenxi, and showed Ye Wanqing the truth. He trusts Ye Chenxi, which does not mean that he trusts Ye Wanqing. Ye Wanqing is a woman who is too cruel. If she feels that she has a chance, she can safely remove Chu Qing, trouble will completely vanish. She will definitely do it without hesitation, even if the result is that Ye Chenxi hates her for life, she does n¡¯t matter. She will only do what she thinks is good for Ye Chenxi, regardless of Ye Chenxi ¡¯s wishes. Anyway, she will die soon. Not afraid. Ye Wanqing is an out-and-out lunatic. This is Chu Qing¡¯s own experience, so he still doesn¡¯t provoke her. ¡°Ye Mei can¡¯t run.¡± Chu Qing said to Ye Wanqing. Before the words fell, there were 2 gunshots in the direction of Ye Family¡¯s gate. After a few minutes, Xiao Yu showed Ye Mei¡¯s body in front of everyone in Ye Family. She threw Ye Mei¡¯s body under Chu Qing¡¯s feet. Said: ¡°I promised I did it.¡± ¡°I will give you something.¡± Chu Qing took the words and said that he is not used to owing humanity, so he likes to do transactions and negotiate the price. I love it, and no one owes anything. (End of this chapter) Chapter 517 Xiaoyu nodded ready to leave, suddenly Ye Meier ran out of the Ye Family house, dishevelled hair, panic, shouting unconsciously in his mouth: ¡°Mom, Mom, they are lying to me, we lose, we will definitely win , Wait for you to sit on the Position of Patriarch, we will kill Chu Qing, kill Chu Qing. ¡° She repeatedly said this sentence in her mouth until she saw Ye Mei ¡¯s body under Chu Qing ¡¯s feet, her whole person as if was struck by lightning, her eyes stayed on Ye Mei for 3 seconds, she suddenly looked at Chu Qing and the others said: ¡°You killed her?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡± Chu Qing asked in return, is it possible to allow Ye Mei to kill others and not allow others to kill Ye Mei? ¡°Ah ¡­ I want you all to be buried with my mother, aren¡¯t you very powerful? But at your feet, 1000 pounds of explosives were buried. I want to see if your bones are hard or the explosives are strong.¡± Ye Meier loudly roared, took out a detonator from his pocket, and said to Chu Qing and the others. Chu Qing and the others were indeed terrified by Ye Meier. Just kidding, a few thousand pounds of explosives detonated. Who survived, Chu Qing complexion is gloomy didn¡¯t expect this vicious trick prepared by Ye Mei¡¯s mother and daughter. Buried the explosives here, this is ready to perish together, but Ye Mei does not seem to have the courage to perish together, but directly chose to run away, or, here, there is no explosives at all. Ye Meier said it bluff . Chu Qing narrowed his eyes opened the mouth and said: ¡°Say, what do you want?¡± There is no explosives, Chu Qing is not sure, but one thing, he can be absolutely sure, that is Ye Meier not at all really intend to perish together. Otherwise, if she really wanted to avenge her mother, why would she say these threatening words and directly ignite explosives, would n¡¯t it be better? ¡°I want you to let me go, and you are not allowed to chase me down.¡± Ye Meier did not conceal, and directly put forward the conditions. ¡°No!¡± Chu Qing hadn¡¯t spoken yet, Ye Wanqing inserted halfway and refused directly. In Chu Qing ¡¯s mind, there are 10000 sentences for this woman who do n¡¯t know whether to talk about it or not. She herself courting death. Do n¡¯t drag on the big guy. When talking about Chu Qing, it ¡¯s not without hands. The current situation just needs to drag on. Why irritate Ye Meier, the detonator in her hand is not a joke. ¡°Yes.¡± Seeing Ye Meier was excited by Ye Wanqing, his finger on the button of the initiator was eager to have a try, and Chu Qing hurriedly appeased. ¡°Chu Qing, you ¡¯re crazy, do n¡¯t you understand If One Doesn¡¯t Cut The Grass At Its Roots, Then The Spring Breeze Will Blow And Give Life To It Once More? And my mother was killed by their mother and daughter Dead, do n¡¯t think I do n¡¯t know, if it ¡¯s not their mother and daughter and Li Family ¡¯s secret tune, how could my mother be attacked, and then why should it be so determined, my mother must have suffered in that night attack Irreversible injury? She still has to avenge Ye Mei¡¯s slut. Is Ye Wanqing not as good as her? ¡°Ye Wanqing interjected again. Chu Qing really wanted to stun this troubled woman, and since she guessed so many things, she still hated him all the time, wasn¡¯t it wrong? Is this the case, she still thinks that Ye Mu¡¯s death is related to him? And Ye Wanqing¡¯s eye saw that Ye Meier was taking revenge for Ye Mei. She clearly wanted to help herself out. Chu Qing really didn¡¯t know whether to say that Ye Wanqing was smart or stupid. ¡°I have the final say here, do you have any objections?¡± Chu Qing had to resort to killing move. With a roar of Ye Wanqing, Chu Qing looked towards Ye Meier again and said, ¡°That condition just now, I can promise you, do you have any other conditions?¡± Chu Qing is too good to talk about, Ye Meier didn¡¯t think there was a problem, but Meng Zui saw the clues. She and Chu Qing had known each other for a long time. She knew how difficult Chu Qing is. Either he or Ye Meier have an affair, or he is holding something bad. ¡°I want 5,000,000,000, and prepare it for me now. I want a check from Empire Bank.¡± Ye Meier Lion¡¯s big mouth. (End of this chapter) Chapter 518 ¡°This ¡­¡± Chu Qing Zhiwu looked towards Ye Chenxi. Can Ye Family still get 5,000,000,000? To the best of his knowledge, Ye Mu invested almost all of his money in Ye Shi Pharmaceutical. Ye Wanqing looked at Chu Qing ironically, as if to say, you agreed, I agreed to see how you took out this 5,000,000,000, and then watched how you said what you said and swallowed it back into your stomach. Flick, Chu Qing was still hesitating here, Ye Meier suddenly shivered all over, his hand loosened, and the detonator in his hand fell to the ground. Dreaming of drunkenness, he flashed up and grabbed the detonator in his hand. At this time, Ye Meier could not care about any detonator. She looked at her trembling hands and was horrified. She didn¡¯t know what was wrong with her. Suddenly, the Inner Strength of her within the body suddenly dissipated, leaving no drops, and then her body became cold and her muscles twitched. In a moment, Ye Meier had fallen to the ground, swaying all over her body. When she was dying, she returned to the light, her eyes burst into light, and looked towards Chu Qing said, ¡°It¡¯s you, right?¡± ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± There¡¯s nothing to dare to admit, Chu Qing then said: ¡°How does it taste? It¡¯s uncomfortable, then have you ever thought about Aunt Ye¡¯s feelings, you are poisoned, less than 1% of Aunt Ye, you Feel it well! ¡° Previously, when Chu Qing and Ye Meier were in contact at the door of the parliament hall, they had forced a ray of poison within his body into Ye Meier within the body, just as he grabbed Ye Meier¡¯s wrist. Chu Qing¡¯s research on Yin and Poison in these days can only be done, forcing such a ray of that¡¯s all. The poison of Yin and Poison is really rare. It is also a problem for Chu Qing, which makes the mother leaf helpless, not to mention Ye Mei Son. So Ye Meier¡¯s poison in the body, the poison is happening so quickly, not surprisingly, she is just a martial artist of martial arts, Chu Qing had originally come with the purpose of revenge for mother Ye, so Ye Mei mother and daughter Certainly die. Chu Qing This is just his own way of doing things, returning from oneself to the other, from the poison to death, but in the blink of an eye, after the drunken man grabbed the detonator, watching Ye Meier was poisoned, and the blue was purple. The corpse, full of worries, glanced at Chu Qing with eyes unable to bear. How serious the poison was on Chu Qing, she knew it well. Look at Sister Ye Wanqing, just now Chu Qing is still with Ye Meier, and Ye Meier has become a corpse in a blink of an eye, and the most trembling reason for Sister Ye Wanqing is the words that Chu Qing inadvertently said. Ye mother is also a poisonous person ¡­ Ye Wanqing and Ye Chenxi looked towards Chu Qing together, their eyes are full of questions, they have a lot of words, they want to ask Chu Qing. So far, who is Patriarch, this question no longer needs to be considered, Ye Wanqing directly issued orders on behalf of Ye Chenxi: ¡°You all go down first, ancestor sacrifice tomorrow.¡± ¡°Yes, Eldest Young Lady.¡± Ye Family bowed and left. Today, a good family meeting was stirred up in this rotten look, which is obviously not suitable for holding a new Patriarch successor ceremony. Therefore, Ye Wanqing, on behalf of the younger sister, changed her successor to tomorrow and held it with the ancestors to gather people¡¯s hearts. Otherwise, the Ye Family who has experienced such a major change, the hearts of people will be scattered, and the wind and rain will be shaken. With Ye Wanqing as a strong woman behind, she helps Ye Chenxi arrange things. Chu Qing is very relieved that this woman may have a gap with herself, but she is absolutely sincere about Ye Chenxi. While the others in Ye Family can go, only one person can leave like this, that is Ye Xing, one of the only 2 Elder Fang that Ye Family has left. She frowned with Tang Family first, and then voted for Ye Mei, and now Ye Chenxi became Patriarch. Ha ha, she can only say that her vision is bad, and her face is dark enough, whoever chooses to fall down, after everyone leaves, Ye Xing stays at the end, she can¡¯t say anything with her head down, at this time, everything is redundant. . The things she has done are useless to quibble. Her life and death are just a matter of Ye Chenxi. Ye Chenxi wants her to die, she ca n¡¯t live, and she really deserves to die. I have to admit that their generation is true The old is old, look at the juniors in front of the gang, who will bring down their Senior, each and everyone, the younger generations will surpass us in time. (End of this chapter) Chapter 519 Ye Chenxi looked at Ye Xing, this grandma who grew up watching her was a little tangled, but thought about Ye Xing¡¯s performance at the previous family meeting, some things that came and went with Ye Meimei, and what elder sister showed her thing. Ye Chenxi is no longer entangled, only decisively, elder sister collected all evidence of Elder¡¯s violation of family rules before the family meeting, including Ye Yue under her mother, except that winner is the king, loser is the villain, Ye Yue station On their side, she can only turn a blind eye now. So she is now in Patriarch, she wants to clean up the family, these assholes each and everyone, Ye Chenxi takes a step forward, will condemn Ye Xing¡¯s crime and decide her destiny. Ye Wanqing suddenly stepped forward, grabbed Ye Chenxi¡¯s hand, and opened the mouth and said first: ¡°Elder Xing, I remember our family still has a piece of real estate over Yunshan, you go there to care for the elderly, family matters, just pay Let us these youngsters do it. ¡° Ye Wanqing flirted with light words, depriving Ye Xing of the power, and directly allocating Ye Xing to the frontier. This is already an unexpected surprise for Ye Xing, and she dares to disagree there. Hurriedly bowed down and said: ¡°The old body obeyed.¡± There is only a small ranch in Ye Family over Yunshan, is it also considered real estate? Letting Ye Xing go there is tantamount to knocking Ye Xing directly from heaven, where to raise cattle and horses, and her life of respect and esteem may never return. Ye Xing obeyed and took the lead, leaving only Chu Qing, Meng Zui and Ye Wanqing sisters outside the lower parliament hall. Chu Qing can see that Ye Chenxi just wanted to take Ye Xing to justice, but Ye Wanqing stood up and let Ye Xing take a horse. He didn¡¯t want to comment on this matter. Ye Family belonged to their sisters, not to him. Even if he was given to him, he was too lazy to take care of it. ¡°Ye Family died too much!¡± Ye Wanqing explained to Ye Chenxi after solving Ye Xing¡¯s incident. Ye Chenxi nodded, did not speak, looking thoughtful, did not know whether she was expressing my understanding, or just saying, I understood, this seems to be an attitude, but there is still a difference in the meaning. ¡°Okay, congratulations, your goal has been achieved.¡± Ye Wanqing looked at the mess in front of the Parliament Hall and walked to Chu Qing. ¡°Aren¡¯t you the same?¡± Chu Qing returned Ye Wanqing¡¯s words to her. He didn¡¯t think the relationship between them was good enough for Ye Wanqing to congratulate him on his level. Sure enough, Ye Wanqing¡¯s next sentence changed taste: ¡°When are you going to marry Ye Family and enjoy the fruits of your victory.¡± Chu Qing frowned, it ¡¯s really a bad comer, he has n¡¯t spoken yet, Meng Zui suddenly stood up and answered: ¡°Sorry, he ¡¯s afraid he ca n¡¯t marry you Ye Family, because we are already married, according to imperial law, he It is not possible to marry anyone now. ¡° Meng Zui said that the red book was shaking in front of Sister Ye Wanqing after pulling it out of her pocket. That was their marriage certificate. In this case, Ye Wanqing didn¡¯t believe it, Ye Chenxi couldn¡¯t believe it, she couldn¡¯t believe that Chu Qing could marry her without saying good ¡­ Ye Wanqing¡¯s status as Gu Ji Mengzui didn¡¯t dare to grab the marriage certificate in the hands of Mengzui. Had a marriage certificate. turn on. With only one glance, the whole person was as was was struck by lightning. That was true. Chu Qing and Mengzui were married, and like the joke he normally said, he did not marry, and he took Mengzuo. Ye Chenxi really does n¡¯t know if it ¡¯s time for Chu Qing to be happy or sad, she just wants to cry now, does she regret it? One thing, she never dared to think about marrying herself, but now she is a little shaken. Seeing the look of the younger sister, Ye Wanqing knew that what Meng Zui said was true, she blushed for a while because of what she said just now. (End of this chapter) Chapter 520 At this time, Mengzui stepped forward and took the marriage certificate from Ye Chenxi. She showed it to Ye Chenxi deliberately. Otherwise, Ye Chenxi could take the marriage certificate from her? And let ¡¯s say, who ¡¯s okay to take this with you? ¡°So, Ye Eldest Young Lady, please stop saying that kind of insulting words in the future. Do you think your Ye Family is stronger than my drunken stupor? It is also worth Chu Chu¡¯s plot. You¡¯re really disgusting.¡± Dream drunk ridicule Ye Wanqing, it seems to be maintaining Chu Qing, but is it really? In fact, she also wanted to replace Chu Qing in that sentence with my husband. The words spoken in that way were also imposing in a more sufficient manner, but Mengzui really couldn¡¯t say those four words. Ye Wanqing¡¯s face was blue with dream drunken words, but her look towards Chu Qing¡¯s eyes were still not good. When she didn¡¯t know the news, she thought Chu Qing was plotting their Ye Family property. It can be seen that Chu Qing and Mengzui are married, and she feels that Chu Qing is really cheating on her younger sister¡¯s feelings. She knows very well in her heart how much her younger sister cares about Chu Qing. Chu Qing didn¡¯t know the thoughts in Ye Wanqing¡¯s heart, otherwise Chu Qing didn¡¯t know, otherwise he had to vomit blood, how could he let such a person be concerned about it. There are 3 women in one drama, and there are exactly 3 here. Since Mengzui took over the conversation, he remained silent, but just stood there and watched. The tears stared at him in tears, the incredible Ye Chenxi. This is probably the purpose of dream drunk today, come to declare sovereignty to Ye Chenxi? To uncover their relationship, is this to make Ye Chenxi turn against him? On the other hand, it also proves that Mengzui cares about him, but Chu Qing is happy not to raise at this time. Everyone is waiting for Chu Qing to speak. Ye Chenxi needs an explanation. Dream drunk needs Chu Qing to express his position. Ye Wanqing needs an ending to draw a full stop for today ¡¯s affairs. Chu Qing just glanced at each woman, then turned away, what can he say? What should he say? With whom? Chu Qing calculated a lot of people today, but in the end he was put on by a dream drunk. Is this retribution? Chu Qing left in this way, leaving 3 women looked at each other in blank dismay, and it was meaningless to stay here alone. She warned Ye Chenxi with a very obvious look, indicating that Ye Chenxi would stay away from Chu Qing in the future. Afterwards, Chu Qing left and the dream drunk, Ye Chenxi couldn¡¯t hold back, and her tears fell continuously. Ye Wanqing hurried up to comfort her. The way she enlightened Ye Chenxi was to scold Chu Qing and devalue Chu Qing to be worthless. If she said it, it was a hate, so she could bully Chu Qing and she could not hear it. of. Chu Qing chose to leave directly. One came because he had nothing to say, and the other 2 came because his injury to the body was really beyond his control. There was nothing wrong with what Li Yuan said before. . Now Chu Qing not only does not have any battle strength, he also with the body is really bruised, this was hit by Li Huang¡¯er. When he killed Ye Ling, he shook hands with Li Huang¡¯er. That hand was Chu Qing¡¯s biggest accident today. Because Li Huang¡¯er¡¯s palm is exactly the same as Zhang Xudong¡¯s palm, including the poison contained in the palm, Li Huang¡¯er and Zhang Xudong are cultivated with the same cultivation technique, and the rapid entry of the territory makes Chu Qing speechless. Li Huang¡¯er¡¯s current strength is even stronger than that of Zhang Xudong. This is what makes Chu Qing 100 most puzzled. What cultivation technique can improve the battle strength in such a short period of time? Because of Li Huang¡¯er¡¯s variable, Chu Qing had to change his original plan. He was already poisoned. After forced suppression, the attack on Ye Ling was originally an adventure. Who knows that the situation is worse, and Li Huang¡¯er has attracted the poison of within the body, now Chu Qing within the body is really a mess, he must find a place to deal with it, otherwise his body¡¯s ending will be nowhere to be grabbed than Ye Meier. At that time, his Divine Soul, what should he do. (End of this chapter) Chapter 521 After Chu Qing left Ye Chenxi and the others¡¯ eyes, he couldn¡¯t hold up a mouthful of congestion, and pressed this blood, which could exhaust Chu Qing. When he was in front of the Parliament Hall, Chu Qing was afraid to vomit That¡¯s when Li Family was all present. This blood was spit out, and the ending might be rewritten. After the Li Family left, in front of Ye Chenxi, Chu Qing could n¡¯t vomit. He did n¡¯t need to sympathize with Ye Chenxi. Besides, in Ye Wanqing ¡¯s eyes, whatever he did was wrong, if he really did, I don¡¯t know if Ye Wanqing will say anything unpleasant. Chu Qing can avoid these unnecessary troubles or avoid them. There are enough troubles for him. Chu Qing coughed twice, wiped the blood from the corners of his mouth, and was about to find Xiaoyu. When Ye Family just got together, Xiaoyu left the parliament hall. She was not interested in anything to do with the forces of Jinmen. Xiao Yu should wait for him outside the door of Ye Family. When Chu Qing asked Xiao Yu for help, she promised Xiao Yu and gave her a Wuzhen jade after the event. Such a rare thing, light rain naturally greedy tight. Guarding Chu Qing wants to get his hands in time and have some fun. But who knew that when Chu Qing lifts the head came, I saw a person who wouldn¡¯t be here, Ye Jinzhu, Chu Qing¡¯s eyes were slightly raised, I saw Ye Jinzhu sitting in a wheelchair, pushed by someone, and stopped at Chu Qing thirty-forty meters away, quietly looking at Chu Qing. After Chu Qing was surprised at first, he soon realized that Ye Jinzhu was also one of Ye Family Elder, and the one with the best strength, also the left arm and right arm of Ye Mu. Today is the big day for Ye Family to choose Patriarch. She couldn¡¯t vote because of her injury, that¡¯s all, how can she not hold it back? So she came, too late, just saw Chu Qing holding the wall and vomiting blood. She was supposed to push her directly to the parliament hall. Who knows that Chu Qing came across the road halfway. The man who pushed her stopped. Chu Qing and Ye Jinzhu glanced at each other, and then nodded the greeting, which was a hello. The two people passed by without too much speech. Chu Qing, after leaving Ye Jinzhu¡¯s sight, not only raised his hand and squeezed his brow, it was really a headache, he thought it was a seamless one, The result happened to happen to Ye Jinzhu. I do n¡¯t know how Ye Jinzhu thought about Ye Wanqing ¡¯s sisters. Chu Qing ¡¯s thoughts flashed away, and he did n¡¯t think about it, because Chu Qing was black now, he really Without that energy, I think so much. Reluctantly walking to the Ye Family door, Chu Qing saw a light rain waiting at the door and squeezed a smile and said, ¡°Send me to the drunken stupor.¡± After talking about Chu Qing, he fainted directly, and Xiaoyu¡¯s eyes were fast, he took Chu Qing in his arms, helped him into the car, and this scene happened to be seen by the dream drunk behind him. She clenched her fists unconsciously, telling herself that she didn¡¯t care, it didn¡¯t matter, but that was a somber face. It wasn¡¯t until Xiao Yu sent Chu Qing to the drunken stupor that her dream drunken face eased down. She took the cold hand from Xiao Yu and took Chu Qing to Xiao Yu, saying: ¡°Give him to me, you go back first, he is now In this way, he can¡¯t do anything. There is nothing to wait for when he wakes up. ¡° Xiaoyu didn¡¯t even plan to stay away, but when Mengzui said this, she felt uncomfortable and played a little temperament: ¡°What are you doing? He is the fiance of our Young Lady. Why is a woman like him Close, he does n¡¯t know the checkpoint, and do n¡¯t you know how to avoid suspicion? I have to watch him for our young lady, so I wo n¡¯t leave today. ¡± ¡°Avoid suspicion? Ha ¡­¡± Mengzui sneered, she is Chu Qing¡¯s wife, she still want to avoid suspicion? ¡°Yes, otherwise don¡¯t say I don¡¯t agree, our young lady won¡¯t agree.¡± Xiao Yu took out the servant¡¯s head of the big family. The smile on Mengzui¡¯s face was unabated: ¡°Gong Family? Isn¡¯t it ¡­¡± After saying a few words, Mengzui suddenly remembered something and suddenly closed his mouth and said, ¡°What do you want?¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 522 ¡°I¡¯m going to stare at Chu Qing here, lest he do something that I¡¯m sorry for our Young Lady.¡± Xiao Yu raised his chin and said, a dream drunk did not agree, today this thing will not end. ¡°Randomly!¡± Mengzui dropped this sentence, holding Chu Qing into the drunken stupor. Xiao Yu froze for a moment, and hurriedly pulled her legs to keep up. In fact, these two words, Gong Yue also told her that when she came to Jinmen, she learned that Chu Qing and many women in Jinmen were unclear. When I was in trouble, she reported to Gongyue. At that time, Gongyue¡¯s reply to her was these two words. As Miyayue ¡¯s personal servant and girlfriend, she is the closest person to Miyayue, so in the matter of the marriage between Miyagi ¡¯s 2 families, Xiaoyu ¡¯s attitude towards Miyayue is the most clear. Miyazuki ¡¯s ambitions are not on men, but Revenge, thinking of this, Xiao Yu¡¯s eyes appeared ashamed, but soon flashed away. Xiaoyu Lai does not leave at the drunken stupor, just because she is not accustomed to the dream drunk attitude, and she is also more curious about the man who is dream drunk. People in this small place. But Xiaoyu wanted to go through the children of Heaven¡¯s Chosen of the Great Family in Imperial Capital, and there was no surname dream among them. This rain was very curious, so she wanted to stay and see. Mengzui¡¯s attitude to Xiaoyu doesn¡¯t matter. Anyway, what she has here is that as long as Xiaoyu doesn¡¯t hinder her, although she stays long. The focus of Mengzui is on Chu Qing. Chu Qing was so seriously injured. In the weakest period, the person he was looking for was Xiaoyu, not her. This made Mengzui uncomfortable. Is n¡¯t she so unworthy of Chu? Does Qing trust? In fact, she was wrong, it had nothing to do with trust, it just happened that¡¯s all, and Chu Qing had just been put together by Dream Drunk, saying that he was not angry that it was fake, this time how he asked him to bow his head to find Dream Drunk. Meng Zui is a person who builds martial arts. He has a lot of strength in his hands. After holding Chu Qing to the room, he throws it directly on the ground. The painful Chu Qing contorts one¡¯s face in agony says, ¡°Can you lightly, murder Husband? ¡° ¡°I thought you would continue to pretend, you continue to pretend, it¡¯s okay, I won¡¯t treat you like that.¡± Meng Zui directly pointed out the words. Ok, Chu Qing confessed that he woke up when Mengzui snatched him from Xiaoyu. The reason why he pretended to sleep was because he heard that Mengzui and Xiaoyu were arguing about him. Chu Qing It¡¯s not easy to intervene around, so I pretend to be dizzy, but this person is quite alert. I found it early and didn¡¯t break it. ¡°Are you angry?¡± Chu Qing asked Mengzui, seeing Mengzui was obviously angry, but why, pretending to be dizzy for him? For Gongyue? None of this! Chu Qing couldn¡¯t think of it. Dream drunk was angry because someone showed distrust. ¡°You control me, don¡¯t say what I say, I found Chu Qing you this person is quite tolerable, in Ye Family was beaten into dogs by Li Huang¡¯er, actually could not bear to say nothing, and later in the face of Ye Chenxi, I can stand without talking, and now I fell to the ground, why ca n¡¯t I disable to bear? Do you have any opinions about me, or do you think I ¡¯m bully and do n¡¯t have to bear with me? ¡±Meng Zui asked Chu Qing in order to vent her depression. . Chu Qing smiled and said with a smirk: ¡°What kind of words are you talking about, or are you scolding me? Do you have any opinions about me? Do you need to find faults like this?¡± ¡°I¡¯m happy, are you in charge?¡± After some venting, Meng Zui felt more comfortable. Chu Qing couldn¡¯t hold back. Dream drunk completely transferred his unhappiness to others, and Chu Qing could see it. Yes, he didn¡¯t tamper with these things with Mengzui, he just got the pen and paper, shua ~ shua ~ shua ~ wrote a series of medicine ingredients, and handed Mengzuo to Mengzui to help him find medicine. Dream drunk was about to speak, and Chu Qing was the first to block her words: ¡°Come on, I ¡¯ll see these before dark. I ¡¯d rather have more. I ¡¯m going to retreat and heal at night. You send someone to guard the door, do n¡¯t let it No one disturbs me unless I take the initiative out of the room. ¡° ¡°Otherwise, you are ready for 2 coffins, and then find a better Feng Shui Treasure Land, we can be buried in the same place with husband and wife.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 523 After listening to Chu Qing¡¯s words, Mengzui¡¯s mouth twitched, did he say it so seriously? Judging by Chu Qing¡¯s calm and comfortable appearance, Mengzui thought that he was aware of his sorrow, which was not too disturbing. But I heard Chu Qing said so seriously, and remembered that when Chu Qing left Ye Family, he was already dizzy, and his heart was tight. With a new understanding of Chu Qing ¡¯s injury, he did not fight with Chu Qing now and hurried to go. Help Chu Qing find what he wants. Think of a person like Chu Qing who is so strong. Unless he is seriously injured, how can he faint in front of outsiders? When Meng Zui left Chu Qing¡¯s room. Chu Qing said another sentence: ¡°Help me call Xiao Yu, I have something to say to him.¡± ¡°Your body?¡± Meng Zui asked worriedly, completely subconsciously, Chu Qing¡¯s injuries were so heavy, can you still see people? Meng Zui cared about the look in his eyes, and with Chu Qing, Chu Qing¡¯s heart suffocated suddenly disappeared, Meng Zui was a little flustered, she did not want to show this in front of Chu Qing, immediately nodded to leave. Within a few minutes, the light rain came, and Chu Qing took out the Yu Pei that he had prepared and handed it to Xiao Yu, saying, ¡°This time many thanks to you!¡± ¡°No need to thank you, fair trade.¡± Xiaoyu took Yu Pei into her hands and played with it. She was very satisfied with Yu Pei, so she said: ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything to help this transaction, it¡¯s because I took advantage, next time I Will help you again. ¡° ¡°Next time?¡± Chu Qing smiled bitterly as he chewed what he said from Xiaoyu¡¯s mouth. ¡°Yeah, Li Family is not destroyed, you must not let them go. Ask me to say, are you tired? It takes so much effort, everything is back to the original point, Li Family is Li Family, Ye Family or Ye Family, nothing has changed except for some people who died. ¡°Xiao Yu answered. ¡°Really?¡± Chu Qing asked. ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡± Xiao Yu asked back. Of course not, Chu Qing said resolutely: ¡°Within ten days, Li Family will die.¡± Xiao Yu didn¡¯t believe it: ¡°How to die? Ye Family is powerless, Tang Family has no courage, is it possible that you want to be singlehanded and kill Li Family?¡± ¡°Tang Family gives it courage if it has no courage, Ye Family gives it power if it has no power.¡± Chu Qing narrowed his eyes. ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll just sit and watch a good show.¡± Chu Qing said so, Xiao Yu didn¡¯t believe it and didn¡¯t question it face to face. He could only say that. ¡°After Li Ye 2 has a family affair, I¡¯m going to catch the green jiao, you can prepare it in advance.¡± Chu Qing told Xiao Yu his plans. After such a long time, the child in the dream drunk was almost 2 months. It was not Chu Qing who was thinking of Qingjiao, but he could not wait. ¡°Oh, good.¡± Xiaoyu was very excited to hear that Chu Qing was ahead of time, but when it came to this, she was also exposed to Chu Qing¡¯s light, and she had some sorry in her heart, so she cared about Chu Qing and asked, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you are hurt. Right? ¡° ¡°It¡¯s a little trouble, and it¡¯s hard to be poisonous.¡± Chu Qing frowns saying. Xiao Yu seemed to remember something at this moment and said to Chu Qing: ¡°I think the poison you have is a bit like Wusha.¡± ¡°Wusha?¡± Chu Qing doubted that he was listening to such a word for the first time. ¡°Well, may I have a check?¡± Xiao Yu asked Chu Qing for his advice. Chu Qing extends the hand wrist, there is nothing to guard against Xiao Yu, she has no reason to start to herself, Chu Qing thinks so. Xiao Yu used Inner Strength to look for thoughtful nodded after Chu Qing within the body. ¡°I really guessed right. You are Wu Sha, a very malicious cultivation technique. It is also good that you are a cultivator. If you are a cultivator, it is really Divine Immortal.¡± Xiaoyu investigates. After that. ¡°Do you know this cultivation art?¡± Chu Qing asked. Xiao Yu nodded: ¡°This is Imperial Capital who is used to train the dead.¡± ¡°That? Empress?¡± Chu Qing made the statement straight. Xiao Yu rolled the eyes and said, ¡°Can¡¯t you keep the atmosphere?¡± Chu Qing is speechless and simply does not speak, waiting for Xiao Yu to speak. (End of this chapter) Chapter 524 ¡°What are you doing watching me?¡± Xiao Yu asked Chu Qing when he saw Chu Qing staring at him. ¡°I¡¯m waiting for you to talk?¡± Chu Qing said depressed. , ¡°It¡¯s finished!¡± Xiao Yu shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s over?¡± Chu Qing was surprised. Xiao Yu¡¯s speech sounded like the beginning, okay? ¡°So what else do you want to hear?¡± Xiao Yu said. She really felt that there was nothing to say. ¡°Is there any method against this kind of Wusha?¡± Chu Qing¡¯s first concern is the method of detoxification. ¡°Yes, Ouchi¡¯s general manager in the palace can get rid of Wusha. If you need, you can go to Imperial Capital to find Young Lady. Young Lady can help you introduce it.¡± Xiao Yu said simply. But for Chu Qing, it was not reliable at all. His Wu Sha within the body could not be suppressed. Before he reached Imperial Capital, it would be cool, so Chu Qing asked again: ¡°There are other Is there a way? Say it will work immediately. ¡° ¡°No, Wusha can only be solved by this method. This is the emperor of the past, specifically to restrain the martial artist, the martial artist who gathers the various sects of the world, and tinkers with the things that everyone in the Wusha will die, except for a few. To repair Wu Sha to the Ouchi general manager of the high realm, and have to be in time, if you go late, Ouchi general manager can¡¯t help. Wu Sha and Wang Chuan are the two great weapons in the hands of the female emperor, respectively, the internal servant and the supervising military department Take charge to restrict the world¡¯s martial artist. ¡°Xiao Yu said. After listening, Chu Qing made two impressions on the female emperor: ¡°Despotic, authoritarian.¡± ¡°Hey ~ You are a great disrespect to the Empress Your Majesty. As a devoted military commander, I want to take you back to the Ministry of Supervision and Military Affairs.¡± Xiao Yu listened to Chu Qing and followed the coax. Chu Qing rubbed his lips and said: ¡°I listen to your words, it seems that you have no respect for the female emperor Your Majesty in your mouth?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t understand, this is the performance of respecting the emperor. The emperor Your Majesty said that my martial artist should be determined to be aggressive, never bend your knees and be that soft bone.¡± Xiao Yu defended himself. ¡°Then whoever dares to fight back, the emperor will destroy the first one, right?¡± Chu Qing answered. СÓê hehe 2 sounds, laugh without words, and do not know if it is the default. Chu Qing was too lazy to guess the empress¡¯s thoughts, he wanted to say: ¡°It¡¯s too stupid to make Wusha¡¯s gang, they are also martial artists themselves to come up with this vicious thing, and later use it in their own children. Children and grandchildren, are they okay? ¡° ¡°àÒ ¡« You say it¡¯s light, the knife rests around your neck, and then tells you, get the Wusha out, add the official to the prince, glorious and rich, let you enjoy it, otherwise, ka-cha,¡± Xiao Yu compared to a cut Head posture, ¡°Which one do you choose for you?¡± ¡°Are they still alive in the end?¡± Chu Qing asked such a question meaningfully. Xiao Yugan laughed twice and said: ¡°Dead, so there is another way of saying that when those martial artists were approached by the female emperor, they knew they could not escape, but everyone was a martial artist, and they were so bad luck , So those martial artists together, since they are going to die, then do n¡¯t think about it for others, so they tossed Wusha, a group of bad guys harming others without benefiting oneself. ¡° Chu Qing still reluctantly accepted this explanation, and Xiaoyu then said with a sneaky smile: ¡°In fact, there is also news that there were rumors that the female emperor had used a beautiful man¡¯s plan to appease those martial artists. She put her own harem They all contributed to the beautiful men like you, they are all concubines of the empress. ¡° ¡°It¡¯s not that I said, Chu Qing, if you look like an empress, you will definitely become one of her harems. When I was at Imperial Capital, I saw an emperor¡¯s concubine. To be honest, it¡¯s not as good-looking as you are. So a little. ¡° Xiao Yu said nothing, and Chu Qing said with a black face: ¡°You are really 8 gossips.¡± ¡°Where am I going to gossip, but what I said is justified and justified, as far as the emperor¡¯s beautiful men¡¯s plans are concerned, after Wusha was created, the emperor extenuish sect all the martial artists involved in this matter. A few days later, another batch of concubines were killed, and there are rumors that some concubines are still pregnant with emperor breeds. Do you dare to say that these two things are okay? Tiger poison is still not a child, how can the emperor even own her own breed? Kill, clearly those martial artists ¡­ ¡° ¡°Don¡¯t say it, I¡¯m not here to listen to you talking about the Eight Hexagrams.¡± Chu Qing stopped Xiaoyu, although he also wanted to hear the Eight Hexagrams, but not now, within the body meridian colic is unbearable, how can Chu Qing have it? mood. After finally letting Xiao Yu stop, Chu Qing asked a question that he didn¡¯t understand before: ¡°Wu Wusha this cultivation art cultivation is difficult? Why was Li Huanger just a martial artist a few days ago, but she practiced it After Wu Sha, her strength today is at least between Grade 7 and Grade 8. Is this too terrifying for entry? ¡° ¡°Normal.¡± After listening to Chu Qing, Xiao Yu said two words that made Chu Qing confused. ¡°Why is this normal?¡± Chu Qing puzzled. ¡°According to what you said, I think Li Family should have a Wusha remnant that has been passed down from skill. Do n¡¯t look at me with this kind of look. I ¡¯m pretty sure that they have an impossible full copy, which is in the hands of the empress, Those few chief executives are just borrowing. ¡° ¡°And you do n¡¯t think about Wu Sha ¡¯s thinking too much, its remnants are actually circulated a lot, but few people are cultivation, except for some men who are willing to sacrifice themselves and want to fight for a beautiful future, they will choose Wu Sha, just Like Jinmen ¡¯s original Minister of Military Supervision, I know that he is a man who cultivates martial arts. ¡° ¡°He killed you, should you know?¡± Xiaoyu asked Chu Qing here, but she didn¡¯t wait for Chu Qing to answer. She continued: ¡°Wusha this cultivation art has a big disadvantage, that is it. The Martial Dao Realm was not built by accumulated over a long period of time, but was done overnight. ¡° ¡°Why did it happen overnight?¡± Chu Qing asked anxiously. ¡°It is to inspire a person¡¯s potential, to overdraw one¡¯s talents, and to cultivate martial arts, there are only two possibilities for cultivation or non-cultivation. The cultivated people will use up their talents and potential, and completely ruin their Marital Dao Path, After the cultivation is completed, what is the realm, what is the realm in a lifetime, and if it is not completed, it is the dead end. ¡° ¡°And the mortality rate of cultivation Wusha is very high, half and half, half of people live and half of people die, so it is said that this is used to train the dead in the palace, the average person is not willing to practice. You think, if you are extraordinary natural talent, down-to-earth cultivation several decades, can go very far on the Marital Dao Path, and there are infinite possibilities in the future, why do you want to learn such a short-lived cultivation technique, risking mortal danger, in exchange for a constant Martial Dao Realm, is it worth it? ¡° ¡°And if your innate talent is not good, even if you repair Wusha, there will not be too great Accomplishment. You have to risk mortal danger. Whoever repairs is a fool, so Wusha ¡¯s name sounds very difficult to deal with , But few people actually repair it. ¡° After listening to Xiao Yu¡¯s explanation, Chu Qing finally understood what was going on, and Li Huang¡¯er was willing to cultivate martial arts, which seemed understandable to Chu Qing. Mengzui¡¯s work efficiency is very fast, Chu Qing has just said what he wants to say, and it¡¯s almost the same. Mengzui brought all the medicine ingredients to Chu Qing large and small bags, with hundreds of medicine ingredients, almost A half of Chu Qing¡¯s rooms were piled up. Xiaoyu saw these words and said, ¡°Now that the medicines are ready, I won¡¯t disturb you. I wish you success. If you really research and restrain the medicine of Wusha, then you can issue it. Martial artist no one does. If you want to get a copy of this thing, let me go first, and wait for your good news, do n¡¯t die! ¡° Chu Qing and Xiaoyu waved goodbye. After Xiaoyu left, they left Chu Qing and Mengzui together. They looked at each other silently. When they turned around, Mengzuo also left. Chu Qing had some expectations in his heart, but after all, the expectation would be turned into a bubble. When the expectations in Chu Qing¡¯s eyes gradually receded, the dream drunk who came to the door suddenly turned back and said to Chu Qing: ¡°Don¡¯t die,¡± Chu Qing¡¯s eyes showed a thick warm color, squeezing a smile at Mengmengzuo, Mengzui walked out of the room and closed the door. In fact, she didn¡¯t say a word, what she wanted to say was: Don¡¯t die, not because I¡¯m afraid of death. Meng Zui and Chu Qing are connected to life. She cares about Chu Qing and is easily misunderstood, but she really only cares about Chu Qing. (End of this chapter) Chapter 525 After Chu Qing closed down, Mengzui arranged a group of close friends to protect Chu Qing. She also lived next door to Chu Qing. As for the situation in Jinmen, Mengzui was too lazy to take care of her. And that day, when Li Huang¡¯er returned with the Udo people and Li Yuan, they just happened to see Sister Tang Rong attacking Li Family. This is the first battle of Li Tang¡¯s two families. Li Family struggled badly. If it wasn¡¯t for the United at the critical moment, a sudden battle strength suddenly broke out, and Tang Family Great Elder was seriously injured in one fell swoop, which forced Tang Family to retire. Li Family is estimated to be over, but after this battle, Li Family¡¯s situation is better than Ye Family Where to go. This, combined with the Quanzhen religion, can be completely dismantled in Jinmen ¡¯s dominant family, and after Ye Family cleans up a group of worms such as Ye Mei, Ye Chenxi, with the help of Ye Wanqing, keeps Ye Family in order. Although the overall strength of the family has regressed, but now Ye Family is working together, and there is a thriving scene in the city. Li Ye 2 can be said to be both sides suffer, Tang Family will naturally not miss this opportunity, take advantage of the opportunity to nibble 2 Li Ye. At least half of Li Ye ¡¯s 2 homes in Jinmen fell into Tang Family ¡¯s pockets, which means that Tang Family indirectly swallowed a family and annexed 2 Li Ye ¡¯s, but it was just around the corner. Although Tang Rong lost in the Ye Family Patriarch campaign, he won a huge victory in grabbing the territory. Both Li Huang¡¯er and Ye Wanqing had no way to take the Tang Family. It must be impossible to fight unless they join forces, but they may ? And Ye Family, if it was not Tang Rong who scolded Chu Qing and was afraid of being drunk, would have swallowed Ye Family a long time ago, and would use such a ¡°gentle¡± means to nibble a little? Chu Qing did not show up for nearly a week. Not only was Ye Chenxi anxious, but Ye Wanqing was also anxious. Ye Chenxi was anxious because she learned from Ye Jinzhu ¡¯s mouth that Chu Qing was injured that day, and she was still married to Chu Qing. But hearing this, there is no resentment qi at all, and after a few days, Ye Chenxi also figured it out, even if she is reluctant to marry Chu Qing, but she is now Ye Family Patriarch, which is already an impossible thing . In this case, it is better to let go, as long as she has him in her heart, and he is enough to care about her. She is most worried about Chu Qing ¡¯s injury now. Ye Wanqing is different from Ye Chenxi. Without Chu Qing, even if she has 10000 calculations, she is insignificant in front of the absolute strength of Tang Family, so she is very contradictory. Sometimes she wants to completely separate Chu Qing and Ye Family, sometimes Ye Family is inseparable from Chu Qing. She is now anxious that if Chu Qing never shows up again, she is really worried that Tang Family will not be able to hold back. She wants Ye Family to do it. A piece of fat is always floating around her mouth, smelling, and occasionally licking 2 bites , But even if you ca n¡¯t eat in your stomach, it ¡¯s uncomfortable for anyone. One or two times, can bear it, maybe it will take a long time to swallow into the stomach, Ye Family is now that piece of meat. In addition, for Yeshi Pharmaceutical, Qingye 2 has also been successfully developed, and its medicine efficacy is far more than the various drugs currently on the market. The cost is not much higher than ordinary pharmacy. Ye Wanqing can almost foresee what kind of sensation will be caused once Qingye 2 is released. Ye Family is likely to take off. But the premise is that Ye Family survives the disaster in front of it, otherwise everything is free from talk. This situation is a bit like, a child with a gem in his arms, going through a jungle often infested by robbers, go there Orbs are sold in the city. As long as you go through the jungle, it is a smooth journey, and if you dare to reveal the orb now, then absolute death will be very fast. (End of this chapter) Chapter 526 Chu Qing has not been out of the room for a week, no one knows the specific situation inside, Chu Qing has no news, even with a dream drunk is also a lot thinner, she the past few days is not eating well, sleeping well, no Thin is strange. Moreover, after Chu Qing did n¡¯t show up for a few days, Mother Chu personally looked for Meng Zui, Meng Zui and Chu Qing. She knew that because Chu Qing did n¡¯t say, Chu Xiao was held in his hand by Meng Zui some time ago. . Everyone is still enemies. In the blink of an eye, Chu Qing and even his family have moved to Mengzui. Such anomalous things can¡¯t be concealed. Mother Chu was stunned for a long time after learning that Chu Qing and Mengzui were married. You must know that Chu Qing was only ten or seven, and she actually married Mengzui. Mother Chu thought that Chu Qing was forced to save Chu Xiao. At that time, he went to find Mengzui desperately. Mother Chu¡¯s strength realm recovered a little with the help of Wuzhen Yupei, but also not Mengzuo¡¯s opponent. After learning about Mother Chu ¡¯s intention, Mengzui took out her marriage certificate and showed it to Mother Chu, proving that she was married to Chu Qing, instead of forcing Chu Qing to marry her, but she was indeed forced to marry, so Mengzui Xiang When Mother Chu explained, it was still somewhat guilty. Mother Chu was dumbfounded when she saw the marriage certificate. Although Chu Qing often said in front of her, he quarreled that he would not marry, and he wanted to marry his wife. Mother Chu has never taken it seriously. She only considered Chu Qing because she was shy and talked about playing, and besides, her home was not aristocrats and nobles. Even if Chu Qing wanted to marry, there was no woman willing to go into trouble. But before Chu Qing graduated from high school, he really married a daughter-in-law to come back, and it is not an ordinary woman, but a dream drunk. This gave Mother Chu a moment and a half, how could it be accepted, Mother Chu told this matter to her husband and daughter immediately. Although Father Chu also felt incredible, he really enjoyed it for several days. His son was so powerful, and his face was bright. In those days, he made a lot of Chu Qing ¡¯s favorite meals and called Chu Qing and dreams. When I got drunk, I wanted a family meal together and celebrated it. Although there was a little misunderstanding with them before the dream drunk, but now the dream drunk is into their Chu Family¡¯s daughter-in-law, and this misunderstanding is naturally disappeared. But Chu Qing was too busy these days, too busy to spare time for a separate task, this matter was delayed. However, this did not affect the enthusiasm of Father Chu. Father Chu could n¡¯t catch Chu Qing, so he called Meng Zui. Meng Zui was invited by Father Chu to eat several times, and she also said a lot about how to make her diligent and frugal. It should have been her father ** Chu Qing, but now the result is reversed. Mengzui has a headache for this and can only be perfunctory. This is just a little thing, the most annoying thing is Chu Xiao, because she hates dreams and drunk because of the previous events, her heart has not died down, and she came to find the dream drunk after 3 and 5 times, posing elder sister posture deliberately embarrassed drunk. Let Mengzui help her pour tea, do this and that, Mengzui looked at Chu Qing¡¯s face, and she endured to do it. What Chu Xiao did was something Chu Qing wanted to do but dared not do If he was so drunk with dreams, dream drunk would have burst. That is to say, Chu Xiao, as Chu Qing¡¯s elder sister, dreamed of being drunk, but she put this account on Chu Qing¡¯s head in one stroke, and later slowly liquidated. Chu Xiao came one or two times, that¡¯s all, but she didn¡¯t get bored many times a day. Dream drunk is not to be scolded, not to be beaten, and eventually can only send someone to stare at Chu Xiao. Once Chu Xiao is found to find her, she hides and makes Chu Xiao unable to find. Chu Xiao couldn¡¯t find it in one or two times, thinking that Meng Zui was busy, but when she couldn¡¯t find it, she gradually came back. It ¡¯s not the same as asking for dreams and getting drunk. Anyway, the anger in her heart is almost gone, and Mother Chu is looking for dreams. This is the first time that day. Mother Chu came to ask Chu Qing about this, which can make dreams drunk. Headache. (End of this chapter) Chapter 527 In order to prevent Mother Chu from worrying about Chu Qing ¡¯s injury, she has been hiding from Mother Chu, but now Chu Qing is closed, no one knows when he will come out, even if he will come out. In the matter of whether or not to tell Mother Chu the truth, Dream Drunk has a hard time. Tell it and make Mother Chu worry. When Chu Qing gets out of the border, she will be taught a lesson by Mother Chu and you will have to blame her when she returns; but do n¡¯t tell Mother Chu, 10000 one, 10000 one Chu Qing, what is 3 long and 2 short, then does Mother Chu hate her. Although at that time, she was afraid that she wouldn¡¯t be able to live, but she just didn¡¯t want to let Mother Chu feel sad because of her. Dream drunk and Mother Chu did not spend much time with each other, but Mother Chu treated her well and she could feel it. Mother Chu treats her like her own, not at all because she is embarrassed, and she flicks her face, adding cold eyes to look down on her, and Father Chu ¡¯s enthusiasm also makes dreams drunk in the bleak World. A little bit of color. None of her parents had ever treated her so well. Thinking of this, a sorrowful color emerged in the dream drunk eyes, and finally she decided to tell Mother Chu the truth, because she couldn¡¯t bear to hide from the 2 old. As for Chu Qing, what can he do? She has the ability to bite her, and she is not afraid. For those of Chu Family, the one who is most afraid of offense is Chu Qing, and I do n¡¯t know what kind of psychology this is. Just when Meng Zui was about to tell Mother Chu the truth, her heart suddenly broke into her heart and shouted, ¡°Young Lady, Chu ¡­¡± Chu Xin thought that there was no one in the dream drunk room. Suddenly she saw Mother Chu and she hurriedly closed her head to say hello to Mother Chu. Among the people in the drunken stupor, she was the only one who knew the true relationship between Dream Drunk and Chu Qing. . This was Zhuo Buqun lying in bed, inadvertently talking about leaking and telling her, and later he asked Mengzui, Mengzui also admitted this matter, but she knew the weight, she did not pass on the matter. At the same time, she also severely warned three people in Zhuo Buqun to let them rot this matter in their stomachs. If anyone dared to speak out, she would kill them. The 3 people in Zhuo Buqun also promised 3 times that they would not talk nonsense The heart is that¡¯s all. After saying hello to Mother Chu, Mengzui had already guessed what Chu Xin was looking for. Chu Xin was the person she sent to guard Chu Qing. Chu Xin came to her in such a panic, it must be because of Chu Qing¡¯s business, either Chu Qing got out of the wound, or ¡­ In any case, there was a result. Meng Zui was a little nervous. She took a deep breath and calmed down her nervous mood, then stood up and said to Mother Chu: ¡°Mom, I will take you to find him.¡± Mengzui had changed her tongue the other day, but after so long, she was still not used to it. Every time she shouted that word, the expression on her face was unnatural, because that word was the one she hated most. It ¡¯s best to see Chu Qing, and I will lead Meng Zui and take Mother Chu to the next door where Chu Qing is closed. At this time, Chu Qing has just left the gate, standing at the end of the corridor, opening the window, and leaning his head out, struggling Breathing fresh air. I was bored in a room for 7 days, but I almost suffocated him. I remember when Cultivation World, he often closed for more than a dozen of 20 years. At that time, he was immersed in the world of Kendo. But this healing is different, both painful and energy-consuming. Every minute and every second is a huge torment for Chu Qing. But before waiting for Chu Qing to take a few breaths, Meng Chu brought Mother Chu over. Mother Chu saw Chu Qing¡¯s appearance and was a little worried. Because Chu Qing stayed in a room for 7 days, he had n¡¯t eaten a bite or washed it except for drinking some water when he was thirsty. At this time, the shape of the pin is standing, unkempt, and azure black stubble on the chin grows a lot. Dirty clothes can¡¯t bear to look directly, you can smell a rancid smell from far away, not only that, Mother Chu also carefully discovered that there are dry blood stains on the clothes on Chu Qing¡¯s chest, which can be Mother Chu was terrified. (End of this chapter) Chapter 528 ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Mother Chu asked Chu Qing. Chu Qing scratched his dirty oily shiny head, he thought that Mengzui would come back to him soon, but he didn¡¯t expect mother and Mengzui together, he cast a questioning look into Mengzui, and asked Mengzui What¡¯s going on, mother really knows what happened to him. Meng Zui shook her head slightly, signaling that she hadn¡¯t said that Chu Qing had a bottom in his heart. He laughed and comforted his mother and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just practiced a little setback, but now it¡¯s fine, and my strength has grown. ¡° Chu Qing ¡¯s mind was all on Chu Qing, and he did n¡¯t see Chu Qing and Meng drunk at all, and believed Chu Chu ¡¯s gossip, patting his chest and saying, ¡°It ¡¯s okay, nothing is okay, you child , It ¡¯s not worrying at all, but why does your face look a little white? ¡° Mother Chu soon found something wrong with Chu Qing. Chu Qing had n¡¯t washed for several days, and his face was dirty. Even so, Mother Chu could see that Chu Qing ¡¯s face was pale. I know to what extent the true color of Chu Qing¡¯s face is white. Chu Qing¡¯s thoughts turned, and he panicked again: ¡°A bit of repercussions, just 2 days later.¡± Mother Chu was suspicious this time. Without Chu Xin ¡¯s mischief, Chu Qing looked at the expression on his mother ¡¯s face and knew that he would stay. Most likely he had to show his stuff, so he quickly found a head and said: ¡°I ¡¯ll wash I haven¡¯t washed it in 7 days after bathing. Chu Qing said to give Mengzui a look, to let Mengzui stabilize mother, but he was lucky. In the time just now, Mengzui did not say a word, so he looked at Chu Qing so quietly, his face was not Red breathlessly talking nonsense, secretly thinking: she may have to pay more attention to Chu Qing, otherwise Chu Qing was deceived, do not know when. When Chu Qing slipped into the bathroom to take a shower, he was still thinking about how to cover his pale face, and he was not at all recover completely at this time, only temporarily suppressing the martial arts of the body inside. I have to say that the harm martial arts that the emperor¡¯s Peak martial artist gathered in a country did have its own unique features. Chu Qing still has no way to take it. You have to find another way, which is really not good, then you can only go to Imperial Capital to go to Imperial Capital to find Gongyue, and let Gongyue help him introduce Ouchi. Let ¡¯s do this first. When Chu Qing finally thought about a reason to go, when he was about to come out to face mother, he was told by dream drunk that there was something wrong in the mother company. Tone. Meng Zui then cared about Chu Qing and said, ¡°Your injury is all right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Chu Qing replied. Meng Zui clenched his fists and wanted to beat Chu Qing, gritted his teeth and said, ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Ai, one sentence and two sentences are unclear. By the way, what is the situation in Jinmen recently, Tang Family must be happy and broken?¡± Chu Qing is anxious about Jinmen. Meng Zui rolled his eyes and returned Chu Qing angrily: ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Chu Qing was reluctant to tell her about his injury, and she didn¡¯t want to tell Chu Qing what Chu Qing was concerned about. It¡¯s boring to be so stiff, Chu Qing had to bow his head first, probably told Meng Zui about his injury, I don¡¯t know if it was because Chu Qing hadn¡¯t seen Meng Zui for a long time, he felt that this time he came out of retreat Change, become more humane. After Chu Qing finished talking about his own affairs, Meng Zui then told Chu Qing about Jinmen ¡¯s current situation, and then asked, ¡°What do you want to do? You ¡¯ve made Li Family half dead, and the next one wants to destroy Tang Family. , I advise you to save, I do n¡¯t like you, let ¡¯s say it is for Ye Chenxi, is it worth it? ¡° ¡°It¡¯s worth it!¡± This is Chu Qing¡¯s answer to the dream drunk, for Ye Chenxi is worth it, and for her dream drunk, Chu Qing is also worth, ¡°It¡¯s just that you think too much, I didn¡¯t think about Tang Family, Li Family It¡¯s bring about one¡¯s own destruction, my ambition is too big, I want to swallow up the Ye Family, so I help Ye Family to deal with Li Family, and I this person remembers that Li Youwei wanted to kill me, and he died. ¡° ¡°Li Family and I are already irreconcilable. When I killed Li Youwei for revenge, Ye Mother helped me, and I also promised to Ye Mother, Jin Family Ye Family is respected, I promise I will do it . ¡° (End of this chapter) Chapter 529 Dream drunk face is displeased, throw a sentence: ¡°Follow you.¡± Then turned away. Dream drunk suddenly became so emotional, Chu Qing did n¡¯t come back to his senses for a while, she was jealous? Chu Qing couldn¡¯t believe it by touching his nose. Next, he had to go to Ye Family. There were some things he had to communicate with Ye Wanqing, although Chu Qing really didn¡¯t want to see the woman. Chu Qing took the elevator and went downstairs to the drunken stupor. As soon as he got out of the elevator, he met 3 people who were waiting at the elevator entrance. Chu Qing opened his mouth to say hello to 3 of them. Three people from Zhuo Buqun came up all at once. Among them, Zhuo Buqun opened the mouth and said: ¡°Old Chu is big, I said I can wait for you here, and they still don¡¯t believe it.¡± ¡°Are you waiting for me?¡± Chu Qing asked. Zhuo Buqun¡¯s face was a little stiff, and said awkwardly: ¡°Old Chu, you told us about our brother, did you forget?¡± Chu Qing didn¡¯t forget, but, ¡°So fast, do you have results?¡± Chu Qing asked Zhuo Buqu. Zhuo Buqun nodded: ¡°Well, our brothers have all been found out.¡± Chu Qing was a little nervous. He was afraid that what Zhuo Buqun found out by 3 people would affect the image of dream drunk in his mind. Because he cares about dream drunk, Chu Qing suddenly did n¡¯t want to listen. He was hesitating, and he was very contradictory in his heart. He always hoped that this matter would not drag on to result, and he felt that even if the outstanding 3 people entered the drunken stupor, it would take some time to gain a foothold here, and The investigation will take another time, not so fast. What Chu Qing could n¡¯t think of was that Zhuo Buqun only took a week to climb onto Chu Xin ¡¯s bed, and then became Chu Xin ¡¯s favorite man, with Chu Xin supporting him, check what is this not just reaching over to snatch away the grain. Today, Zhuo Buqun also learned about Chu Qing ¡¯s exit from Chu Xin. He came here and waited a long time. Imagine that Chu Qing ¡¯s departure from such a confidential matter within the drunken stupor can be detected by Zhuo Buqun. There is nothing else he can¡¯t find. Before Chu Qing thought about it, Zhuo Buqun had already spoken: ¡°Old Chu, don¡¯t hide from you, I found a total of 3 people who have a special relationship with Dream Boss,¡± Hearing this, Chu Qing¡¯s heart tightened, his fists clenched unconsciously. ¡°But those 3 are all women, so this dream boss shouldn¡¯t be a bend? Old Chu, you can rest assured that I have dealt with those 3 people, they will no longer have the opportunity to affect your life and dream boss. ¡°Zhuo Buqun said, with a very ruthless look on his face. Chu Qing probably already thought about what Zhuo Buqun ¡¯s so-called processing is all about. They can only say that those three people are bad luck. If they encounter Zhuo Buqun ¡¯s old movie, I ¡¯ve watched too much. . With that said, is Mengzui really a bend? Chu Qing thinks of the scene when he first saw dream drunk, and the cleanliness of dream drunk, which has many hidden eyes. There is a single thought in Chu Qing¡¯s mind, everything is separated from Chu Qing by a layer of window paper, and it will break once pierced. When the answer is ready, Chu Qing¡¯s heart is involuntarily paused for a moment. He threw down three outstanding people, turned around and ran into the elevator. He was going to find the dream drunk, and he could not wait for a minute and a second. All of this showed a problem. That is that the child in Mengzui¡¯s stomach is his, and Chu Qing can¡¯t tell how he feels, excited, hesitant, nervous ¡­ All kinds, all kinds, although Chu Qing is a human being, but in Culture World, he spent most of his time in retreat and lived only 2-20 years. Although he has a Dao Companion, he is also in Heavenly Tribulation body dies and Dao disappears. He had never had a child before, didn¡¯t expect an accident, without him knowing that there really was a little life related to him. Chu Qing hurriedly rushed to the door of Mengzui ¡¯s room, knocking on the door with his fingers, and it was not long before Mengzui returned to the house. I was troubled. I heard someone knocking on the door and opened the door irritably, so I was ready to close it. People scolded. (End of this chapter) Chapter 530 The result opened the door and saw that it was Chu Qing, the dream drunk was not scolded yet, Chu Qing stepped forward to take the dream drunk in his arms, what¡¯s wrong? Dreaming drunk, Chu Qing has never been so close to her performance. Chu Qing¡¯s hand was cautiously placed on the lower abdomen of dream drunk, he protruded a trace of Spirit Qi, he could feel the throbbing of Bloodline connection, he really had a child. Meng Zui noticed Chu Qing¡¯s small movements, and pushed Chu Qing away with a vigilant hand, asking, ¡°What are you doing?¡± Dreaming drunkenly, Chu Qing didn¡¯t get angry when she saw her like this, obviously it was his child, and actually deceived him to say no, the hurting self was moved to kill, but fortunately he was not messed up Come, otherwise it is not regretting death. He stared at Meng Zui¡¯s eyes and asked Meng Zui: ¡°Do you have anything to tell me?¡± He gave Meng Zui a chance, hoping Meng Zui could tell her about it. ¡°What?¡± Mengzui was confused, she felt Chu Qing unfathomable mystery. ¡°It¡¯s about me, it¡¯s very important.¡± Chu Qing reminded. ¡°No.¡± Dream drunk refused. Chu Qing hates gnash the teeth. He is understood. Dream drunk still intends to hide from him. What does this woman want to do to make him play? Is it interesting? Chu Qing didn¡¯t speak in silence, and Mengzui continued, ¡°Are you still in trouble? Go out if you¡¯re okay!¡± She was still angry for Chu Qing¡¯s previous answer, and of course she didn¡¯t want to talk to Chu Qing. Chu Qing clenched her fists, this woman is really annoying. Since she did n¡¯t say, Chu Qing did n¡¯t want to break this thing. He wanted to see when the dream drunk can hold back. Moreover, she used to hold her back to play with herself. Was n¡¯t she very happy? She asked Chu Qing to say that the woman was in a hurry, and it was his turn to play with her. Chu Qing thought, turned around and left, leaving a somber dream drunk, after Chu Qing left, he threw the door. Chu Qing was so unfathomable mystery, and said a lot of unfathomable mystery, and then unfathomable mystery left, and the mood of drunken dream was terrible. And Chu Qing thought of revenge dream drunk, and thought very well, but he only underestimated a little, can he go? Chu Qing went to Ye¡¯s Pharmaceuticals to see Ye Wanqing, and Ye Chenxi happened to be there too. Everyone met together. At this meeting, because of dream drunk, the hatred expressed by Ye Chenxi and Chu Qing was rusty. Ye Chenxi is afraid that Chu Qing will not want her, and Chu Qing is afraid that Ye Chenxi is angry, so they are trying each other¡¯s intentions. When Ye Wanqing couldn¡¯t see Chu Qing, he was anxious like the ants on the hot pot. When he saw Chu Qing, he started talking eccentrically. However, Chu Qing is in a good mood today, and she doesn¡¯t care about her in general. Chu Qing came to Ye Wanqing today, mainly to talk about the issue of Qingye 2. He thinks it is time to play the card of Qingye 2. When Chu Qing put forward this idea, Ye Wanqing¡¯s reaction was not small. She pointed to Chu Qing¡¯s nose and asked, ¡°Are you crazy, or did you hurt your brain last time?¡± In her view, Chu Qing is completely about about one¡¯s own destruction. Now, Qingye 2 is released. Isn¡¯t it declaring war against Li Tang¡¯s two families at the same time? For the sake of this huge benefit, it is possible for the two companies to temporarily truce and join forces against Ye Family. ¡°I¡¯m not here to discuss with you, I¡¯m here to inform you and make you mentally prepared.¡± Chu Qing is not arguing with Ye Wanqing, he is stating a fact. ¡°You ¡­¡± Ye Wanqing was speechless by Chu Qing. Ye Chenxi also looked at the situation. She looked worried towards Chu Qing, but she also didn¡¯t understand why Chu Qing did this. Faced with Ye Chenxi, Chu Qing had to explain: ¡°The formula of Qingye 2 cannot be kept in the current situation of Ye Family, and it may not be able to keep it when it is full, so it is not a good habit to take a long-term view. ,Alone Better Together.¡± Ye Wanqing heard a taste at this moment and asked Chu Qing to say, ¡°What do you mean?¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 531 Chu Qing continued: ¡°Tomorrow, there will be a large-scale pharmaceutical tasting conference in Sejin Auction House. When the time comes, all forces from the three cities near Jinmen will come to participate. The same will bring, and many The new drug, a well-known drug, is already under development in the concept of pharmacy. ¡° ¡°Unsurprisingly, both Tang Family and Li Family will participate. As far as I know, Li Family has been exploring this aspect after stealing Tang Family ¡¯s extended medicine recipe. It has invested most of its manpower and energy, and should be looking forward to it. At the conference, his own medicine was amazed the world with a single brilliant feat, thus solving the danger of Li Family. ¡° ¡°The same Tang Family as a pharmacy-based drug maker, Aristocratic Family, they naturally want to keep their own signs, and they will definitely take the opportunity to suppress Li Family and you Ye Family.¡± ¡°But what everyone can¡¯t think of is that the protagonist of this conference will be Aoba No. 2, Ye Family¡¯s new medicine. At Sejin Auction House, no one dared to make it. But think about it, there will be a lot of forces at that time. Aoba No. 2 is interested. ¡° ¡°So what you Ye Wanqing has to do is to reach an agreement with as many forces as possible before disbanding the meeting, divide the interests of Qingye 2 out, and exchange it for alliance with the great influences of other cities, please come to foreign aid, go to Tang Family just wanted to take all on one throw and grab Aoba 2 and was afraid that it would have to be measured, so the extinguish sect value is not worth it. ¡° Chu Qing said a lot in one breath. The scene he portrayed was very dreamy and beautiful. The beauty was incredible. He even thought that Chu Qing¡¯s head was broken. For example, Ye Wanqing, she immediately stood up and ridiculed Chu Qing: ¡°according to what you said, Jinmen together with 3 nearby cities, a total of 4 cities to hold a tasting conference, such a high specification, still tomorrow, why I am a little bit Didn¡¯t hear the wind, these all are you imagined out of thin air? ¡° Chu Qing indifferently smiled: ¡°Opportunity, not waiting, but created by yourself, not now, not equal to tomorrow, you can prepare for what I said, because tomorrow night, it is up to you to negotiate with other forces Do n¡¯t look at me. Do n¡¯t bother me with such trivial things. If you ca n¡¯t even handle this, then I can only help Chen Xi run away. ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about this Ye Family, and, I also know that you don¡¯t believe me, it doesn¡¯t matter, you will see tomorrow, this dreamy scene.¡± ¡°Okay, I also hope to see it, but what if you are talking big?¡± Ye Wanqing said with confidence on her lips, but she didn¡¯t believe it at all. ¡°There is no if.¡± Chu Qing didn¡¯t take Ye Wanqing¡¯s stubble and left after he finished talking to Zhai Yu to discuss the matter. Time is pressing, he can¡¯t waste a minute and a second, and the Dragon-Tiger fight in Jinmen should come to an end, and it has been long enough. When Chu Qing found Zhai Yu, the guy really seemed to be in pain and was mad at home. He was tired of living for 2 generations a day. He didn¡¯t mean anything at all, and bored people were crazy. This is Zhai Yu. To what extent is he boring? When Chu Qing found him in a luxurious villa in Jinmen, he shuttled himself in a room full of Facebook. Play different roles in turn to sing a big show. The sing is so unpleasant, it¡¯s almost unbearable. He can¡¯t sing, just howling, wailing, wowing, fooling around. When he saw Chu Qing, he excitedly took off the face mask and threw it aside, and then just like the person in jail, seeing his relatives outside the prison, tears rushed directly to Chu Qing. Give Chu Qing a bear hug, and then say: ¡°You can come, you don¡¯t know that my boring things are getting moldy. I have always been thinking, you take me to catch the dragon in Yunjiang.¡± ¡°It¡¯s about to come. When I have time, let¡¯s go. It¡¯s just these 2 days. Today I came to see you for something else.¡± Chu Qing said. ¡°It¡¯s good if you have something. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re fine. I¡¯m suffocating everything I do. I can move my body and bones. What do you have, just hurry!¡± Zhai Yu looked impatient. (End of this chapter) Chapter 532 Chu Qing recounted his ideas with Zhai Yu. He hoped Zhai Yu would come forward to organize this tasting conference, and with the influence of Sejin Auction House, he was fully capable of organizing such a high-spec tasting event. Those forces invited by Sejin Auction House will definitely come. After Zhai Yu Chu Qing finished speaking, the fiery energy on his face receded. He patted Chu Qing on the shoulder and said, ¡°brother, can you really find something for me!¡± ¡°Is there any inconvenience?¡± Chu Qing saw Zhai Yu like this and thought Zhai Yu was unwilling. ¡°No, it¡¯s just really troublesome. You don¡¯t know that I have to report to it and organize the meeting place. There are many kinds of miscellaneous things, such as 7 and 8. My person is afraid of both leisure and trouble. But you can rest assured that I will help you to do it within 3 days, but you must take me to catch the dragon afterwards. I have to relax. ¡°Zhai Yu explained to Chu Qing that he was already thinking about where to start preparing. This conference. ¡°Relax, it¡¯s me who catches the green jiao, but it¡¯s very easy thing, when the time comes to give it to you, but this matter must be grasped, I think it will be best if it can be held tomorrow night.¡± Chu Qing doesn¡¯t want to delay Because he wants Tang Family and Li Family to be completely unprepared, the delay will change and the night will be long and dreamy. Now is the time when the situation in Tianjin is the most tense. ¡°What? Tomorrow?¡± Zhai Yu jumped up immediately after hearing this deadline. ¡°You are asking for my life, I just start now, and that¡¯s enough!¡± ¡°Then start now.¡± Chu Qing said, dragging Zhai Yu directly to the door. At this time, Zhai Yu was still wearing a retro robe costume. He was dragged out of the room where Chu Qing was singing. He suddenly panicked and pulled Chu Qing, saying, ¡°Wait a minute, I will go out like this. , And I ¡¯m not bad looking, so I exposed my buttocks before my chest, and was seen by the group of women. I did n¡¯t rush to eat me, and it ¡¯s also destructive. ¡± ¡°Ai, it¡¯s okay, a real man is informal, you are dressed like this, let¡¯s go!¡± Chu Qing really thinks it¡¯s okay, Zhai Yu is too conservative. ¡°Well, isn¡¯t it a woman who doesn¡¯t care about the details? Why did you change it, but the change is quite good, I will accompany you crazy once, if it comes back to my mother¡¯s ear, you will be criticized.¡± Listen to Chu Qing then said, Zhai Yu also completely let go, and deliberately pulled his robe into chaos. ¡°In fact, I have to think about the above report, and then pass the review above, I have the right to use the name of the family to invite those forces, otherwise I will definitely come to come under my name, but the weight Not so heavy, it is estimated that some juniors came. ¡°On the way to Sejin Auction House, Zhai Yu explained this to Chu Qing. Chu Qing understands that it is not unreasonable for a house to become the wealthiest family in the empire with state laws and family rules. However, Chu Qing asked Zhai Yu: ¡°How long will it take the fastest?¡± ¡°2 days.¡± Zhai Yu stretched out 2 fingers. Chu Qing frowned, this time is a bit long. ¡°However, I can directly invite people in the name of the family, what rules are there, Young Master I don¡¯t follow the rules this time, I always follow the rules of the house, and they are also boring.¡± Zhai Yu said excitedly, as if He has been waiting for this day for a long time. Chu Qing understands Zhai Yu¡¯s mood, with Zhai Yu¡¯s escaped temperament, I am afraid that he has long been troubled by the rules, but Chu Qing asked, ¡°What are the consequences of doing this?¡± ¡°Well, I was transferred back to the family, and then I was banned for a month. I was attacked by the big room, the 2nd room and the 4th room. Those aunts and 2 aunts were away from the business circle of the family, and then they took the monthly money and other marriages. Zhai Yu said carelessly. Chu Qing knows that Zhai Yu is the son of Zhai Jia ¡¯s old 3, so he represents 3 bedrooms and is still out, so his status in the family is even lower. Originally, the life of others is the kind he said later, leading the marriage such as Yue Qian. (End of this chapter) Chapter 533 However, because of the efforts of Zhai Yu, the family saw his ability. This time, he had the opportunity to intervene in the family business and was transferred to Jinmen to take over an Auction House. If he performed well during this period, he performed well. Can further prove his ability. So in his identity, although he has no relationship with the Position of Patriarch, he stands out from the 3 bedrooms. It is still possible to be the owner of the 3 bedrooms, that is, to directly take over the motherfucker position, and it is still a boy, which is in the house. It is not common in the family history of the family. The house is a businessman, so the benefits are first, and the other rules are the first to stand by. They pay attention to the capable first. Therefore, in the house, the difference between men and women is much lighter than other Aristocratic Family. In the history of Zhaijia, it is not that no man has done Patriarch, and men are in charge of one room. Although there are few, but there are precedents within 3 generations, so Zhaiyu has a bright future, and he has become the owner of 3 rooms. At least you can escape the tragedy of marriage. Since ancient times, marriage has not been a happy one. Even if there are 2 feelings of love, you can come together in this way. It feels strange. After all, it is involuntarily. Now Zhai Yu suddenly gave up all his previous efforts for Chu Qing, and also ruined his splendid future. This moved Chu Qing at the same time, but also very disappointed. He braked, stopped the car, and then Say to Zhai Yu: ¡°It¡¯s still okay, let¡¯s slowly approve, it¡¯s not impossible.¡± He didn¡¯t want to involve Zhai Yu. Zhai Yu walked from a status as a child to today, and the hardships can be imagined. It¡¯s a pity. ¡°Ai, don¡¯t, brother, I just don¡¯t want to hurt me, but you don¡¯t know, I really don¡¯t want to go down on such a thin ice, too tired, I want to take a break, at worst I leave the family, Would n¡¯t it be better to play the world alone, rest assured, I ¡¯m really not interested in authority. ¡° ¡°I lived in that kind of family since I was a kid. I know how many dirty camps are behind the bright appearance. I¡¯m sick enough. I¡¯m really afraid that one day, if I climb up to that position, I will become that kind of person. Do n¡¯t think about it. And let ¡¯s talk about it, do n¡¯t you want to give me that green jelly? I ¡¯ll give it to the Grand Grandmother. It ¡¯s also a great thing. Maybe I can make up for it. ¡°Zhai Yu said very sincerely. But even so, Chu Qing was secretly determined. He must catch the green jiao and gave it to Zhai Yu, thinking about restarting the car and driving towards Sejin Auction House. When I arrived at Sejin Auction House, there was already an old steward waiting, Zhai Yu was on the way and called to inform her. The old manager is also the old man in the house. Before working in the house, he was photographed here to support the elderly. The treatment is better than in the house, and the work is simple. She saw Zhai Yu come down from the car, the unformed look, hurried to Zhai Yu and said: ¡°Yu Young Master, how come you come like this, somehow pay attention to the image, otherwise the other rooms over there There will be gossip again. ¡° ¡°Grandma Liu, thank you for your concern, Young Master. I am still like this one. Who loves to say who is going, I have something to give to Grandma Liu, Grandma Liu must help me!¡± Zhai Yu is very wild Said, breaking free of the shackles, this is what he was like. ¡°What is the matter, Young Master will always try his best to do it despite his orders.¡± Liu Die is just an old man, not from a room, working with Zhai Yu, he can kindly remind Zhai Yu that he has done his best, and Zhai Yu does not listen, She won¡¯t say much. ¡°This is the case, I want to hold a new drug review conference. Please send me an invitation to the 5 forces around Jinmen including Jinmen. The time will be tomorrow night, so I will first send an electronic invitation and notify me first. To them, an official invitation was sent to them, but it must be delivered before tomorrow night. ¡°Zhai Yu was instructed to Liu Die. (End of this chapter) Chapter 534 ¡°What? Tasting meeting, did the Young Master say it before? I didn¡¯t hear any news, was this too sudden?¡± Liu Die was puzzled. ¡°I just decided, so you are the first to know.¡± Zhai Yu replied. ¡°This?¡± Liu Die was stunned. ¡°Did the Young Master want to report to the family?¡± ¡°No, Young Master wants to break the rules this time, haha ??¡­¡± Zhai Yu said with a look of excitement. ¡°But Young Master, it¡¯s not a big thing to say this, it¡¯s not too small to say, it will be detrimental to you, other ¡­¡± Liu Die is a good old man, a little worried about Zhai Yu. Zhai Yu interrupted Liu Die and said, ¡°Liu Damn it is kind, Xiaoyu is here, but I have decided that Grandma Liu will not have to persuade me. I will bear all the consequences. If the family will send someone in the future According to the investigation, Grandma Liu would just tell the truth. Well, without further ado, Grandma Liu would do what I said. ¡° Zhai Yu and Chu Qing hurriedly walked into the Auction House after he finished speaking. He still had a lot of things to arrange, and Liu Die was stunned for a while. If she did n¡¯t look at the normal expression in Zhai Yu, she would quickly doubt that Zhai Will Yu do this if he is held hostage? This is the future of self-destruction. Liu Die lamented, or did as she said. In the Great Family, he was offended. Sometimes he offended people, and you did n¡¯t know how to offend, so sometimes he died. I don¡¯t know how I died, and why I died. And Liu Die has spent her entire life in the house, and she still has such a good end when she is old. No matter how good the fight is, she should never ask more than she should, and she should not talk nonsense. As now, she knew that Zhai Yu was wrong, but she still did what Zhai Yu told her to do, because Zhai Yu was her boss. And she didn¡¯t pass the incident on to the family, because the house had deep water and she notified the family according to the rules. The person who hears this news does not necessarily act impartially. She may be a big room person or a second room person. In short, no one knows, and everyone has their own selfishness. .trouble. There are 4 rooms in the house, which room is happy, and others are unhappy, then she is in courting death, so if you do n¡¯t say it, you should not know. Even if it happened, it would not blame her. Because she ¡®don¡¯t know¡¯. Chu Qing returned to Yip Pharmaceutical on the 2nd day at noon. Zhai Yu had almost prepared it. The invitations sent to each house also had a reply. There are 5 forces, except for 2 semi-hidden worlds. Thirteen families agreed to come, including Li Family, Ye Family and Tang Family. One day later, when Ye Wanqing saw Chu Qing again, Chu Qing had realized what he said yesterday. Ye Wanqing said that no touch was impossible in her heart. She once again looked at Chu Qing, and she thought Chu Qing. The classified danger level is also a step higher. Yesterday, Ye Wanqing not at all took what Chu Qing said seriously, so after Chu Qing left, she prepared, but the preparation was not serious at all. Now that Chu Qing has paved the way, Ye Wanqing has fallen off the chain at a critical moment. Chu Qing is not annoyed about this and is false. Sometimes he really wanted to strangle Ye Wanqing, a believe oneself infallible woman, but looking at Ye Chenxi¡¯s face, he endured it, and now there are 7 hours until night, he hopes Ye Wanqing can remedy everything back . Otherwise, he couldn¡¯t help it. He begged for help and set up the stage with great effort. Ye Family was set as the protagonist to let her sing. But Ye Family disappointing, he was helpless. If this time was messed up by Ye Wanqing, Chu Qing probably wouldn¡¯t really care about Ye Family¡¯s affairs anymore. He would protect Ye Chenxi well. (End of this chapter) Chapter 535 Chu Qing returned to the drunken stupor after Ye Shiqing notified Ye Wanqing. He spent a night with Zhai Yu last night. He was also very tired. He did a lot of things he should do. Tonight¡¯s tasting conference, he didn¡¯t plan to go. Ye Family sang, and he wouldn¡¯t go on stage, and it didn¡¯t mean anything. It¡¯s time to brush off the clothes and hide the merits and fame, this is the swordsman of Chu Qing in mind. When Chu Qing returned to the drunken stupor, Meng Zui was sitting in Chu Qing¡¯s room with a bronzing invitation. Chu Qing did not expect that Meng Zui would be waiting for him here. Some accidents, and Meng Zui also didn¡¯t expect Chu Qing¡¯s coming back was also a bit unexpected. Chu Qing thought that Mengzui was waiting for him in his room. Actually, Mengzui came to ask Chu Qing to ask his guilt, but he just emptied and didn¡¯t have time to leave that¡¯s all. ¡°How did you come back?¡± Meng Zui asked Chu Qing when he saw him. Chu Qing touched his nose: ¡°Can¡¯t I come back?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to be guarding at Sejin Auction House at this time? Can you tell me, what trick are you playing again?¡± Said Meng Zui, the bronzing invitation shaking her hand. ¡°How do you know?¡± Chu Qing was a little surprised. He never told Meng Zui about it. ¡°Guess.¡± Mengzui replied, ¡°Do you think you are very brilliant? Ye Family, Yip Pharmaceutical, when Jinmen¡¯s situation is tense, suddenly an unprecedented new drug review conference emerges. As far as I know, the relationship between Zhai Yu and you is not bad. It seems that once when Sejin Auction House held the auction, you also greeted guests with him; knowing these should not be difficult to guess. ¡° ¡°So Tang Family and Li Family may also guess?¡± Chu Qing instantly thought of Li Tang¡¯s family. Meng Zui shook his head: ¡°I don¡¯t know, maybe I can guess, maybe I can¡¯t guess. You haven¡¯t told me what are you doing?¡± There is no need to hide the dream drunk. Chu Qing weighed the words and told him all his plans. After listening to the dream drunk, eccentric said: ¡°For Ye Family, you really are making an all-out effort!¡± If it was Chu Chu who thought that Mengzui was ironizing him, but when he learned that the child in Mengzui¡¯s stomach was his own, how did Mengzui listen and how he seemed to be jealous? Chu Qing not only was not criticized Spiked, but have a little bit of enjoyment. He couldn¡¯t answer this, so he turned to the topic and asked, ¡°Are you looking for me?¡± ¡°Of course, I¡¯m going to slaughter three of them, but three of them are your people, so I¡¯ll ask your opinion.¡± Meng drunk face said murderous aura. Chu Qing jumped and asked, ¡°Have they three committed anything?¡± ¡°They abused lynching and killed people who shouldn¡¯t be killed.¡± Meng Zui walked in front of Chu Qing, staring at Chu Qing¡¯s eyes, ¡°I don¡¯t know behind them, there are people who instructed them, still hesitating to ask Do n¡¯t try it, what do you say? ¡° Chu Qing understands now, Mengzui probably guessed that he arranged the outstanding 3 people into the drunken stupor, so she now wants to kill the chicken to warn the monkey? Chu Qing won¡¯t give Meng Zui this opportunity. He doesn¡¯t have the habit of abandon one¡¯s benefactor after achieving one¡¯s goal, and kicks Zhuo Buqun after they run out. Having said this, Chu Qing simply pointed out: ¡°No need to try, they were instructed by me.¡± Mengzui raised her eyebrows, she thought Chu Qing would n¡¯t admit it, this time there was some completely unprepared, paused, Mengzui then said: ¡°You just admit it, so that, you arrange them into the drunken stupor is not to seize power, Is it investigating me? ¡° ¡°Yes.¡± Chu Qing admitted generously. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Meng Zui was annoyed because she was deceived. When Chu Qing arranged Zhuo Buqu and the others into the drunken stupor, she thought Chu Qing was ready to seize power and was a little disappointed. Now it is found that this is not the case, but ¡­ think of the three dead men who served her, and then think of the behavior of Chu Qing unfathomable mystery yesterday. Dream drunk guess that Chu Qing most likely knows the child. (End of this chapter) Chapter 536 This made Meng Zui very ashamed and angry. She told Chu Qing that it was one thing, but it was another thing that Chu Qing found out. In this way, she felt very faceless, as if she lost in the anger of Chu Qing. ¡°I am your husband.¡± Chu Qing answered the question of dream drunk, saying devotion to righteousness that inspires reverence. Can Mengzui say that her heart was touched fiercely? But she will not show it, she does not want to see Chu Qing proud. Thinking of dream drunk here, she can¡¯t help but blush. She cares so much about the child in her belly. Chu Qing must know how to die after knowing the truth. ¡°This is the reason why you allow them to kill innocents indiscriminately?¡± Meng Zui pretended to be angry. This time completely angered Chu Qing, this woman lied to him about the child, and now she was grievous for her several women, Chu Qing was almost mad, he stared at the drunken face of Mengzui, wanting to punish This woman didn¡¯t know how to start. When not knowing what to do, Chu Qing suddenly pulled Mengzui into his arms, and then put his mouth on it, nibbling on Mengzui¡¯s thin lips, treating it as a punishment. Dream drunk at first was caught off guard, when Chu Qing was hugged and kissed, the whole person was shocked. But then she was immersed in this kiss, responding warmly to Chu Qing, just when the two were both emotional, Meng Zui suddenly pushed Chu Qing away, and then gave Chu Qing a slap. Chu Qing was blinded by the sudden drunken dream, they were still there at the last moment ¡­ Chu Qing had no idea why, and he looked at Dream Drunk incredulously. Dream drunk, but she looks reasonable when she beats someone, Chu Qing sees that the air is not hitting one place, gritted her teeth and said: ¡°What are you crazy about?¡± ¡°Who made you bully me?¡± Mengzui said as it should be by rights. Chu Qing is really speechless, please, he is a man, okay, this world is favored, he does n¡¯t think that dream drunk is thin, even if he is cheap, and sells well. In fact, Chu Qing misunderstood. Meng Zui didn¡¯t say this, and Meng Zui just suddenly thought that the last time Chu Qing scared her with the child¡¯s affairs, she was so embarrassed that she did it in shame. But Chu Qing felt that it was too self-respecting, he had been tolerant of dream drunk, she was like this, Chu Qing turned away, and at this time, dream drunk was embarrassed and angry, naturally would not catch up with Chu Qing to explain . Now there is a slap mark on Chu Qing¡¯s face, and he is completely faceless. Putting bronze-mask on his face, he goes downstairs to find Chu Xin. I believe Chu Xin must know what happened to Zhuo Buqun¡¯s 3 people. In the way of dream drunk, Chu Qing does not expect her to take the initiative to let Zhuo Buqun 3 people. When Chu Qing found Chu Xin, she learned from Chu Xin ¡¯s mouth that Zhuo Buqun ¡¯s 3 people were okay, that is to say, Meng Zui was cheating him, and Meng Zui did n¡¯t plan to move Zhuo Buqun 3 people, so she was angry. Are all pretended? Chu Qing really can¡¯t understand the dream of drunkenness, what is she doing, suddenly cold and hot, knowing that in Culture World, he shouldn¡¯t have been closed for a few hundred years, there is no chance to understand It¡¯s too hard to understand a woman. Forget it, let ¡¯s go home and see the parents. It ¡¯s a little time, but how to explain the slap print on his face, he ca n¡¯t go to his parents with a mask, Chu Qing has a headache ¡­ Ye Shiqing¡¯s side, Ye Wanqing couldn¡¯t hold back immediately after Chu Qing left, and her face collapsed. In fact, she had already regretted it just now, but Chu Qing was present and she didn¡¯t want Chu Qing to see her regret. . She is a woman who has lost such a big face in front of Chu Qing. She can¡¯t do it, so she has been holding on, but now she doesn¡¯t even watch it even if she holds on. After a moment of frustration, Ye Wanqing cursed Chu Qing and rekindled to remedy the incident. She knew in her heart that this would be an extremely rare opportunity to determine whether Ye Family could take off, and she had to seize this opportunity anyway, even if it was desperately. Ye Wanqing hurriedly flew up. After leaving Chu Qing in the afternoon, she spent a total of 6 hours before the tasting conference. She didn¡¯t even drink, but fortunately everything was still in time. Ye Wanqing couldn¡¯t help but admire Your own efficiency. (End of this chapter) Chapter 537 Now Ye Wanqing is full of ambitions. After she rushed to the Sejin Auction House with the Ye Family team, impatient wanted to find Chu Qing and hit Chu Qing¡¯s face well. When Chu Qing told her about the tasting meeting yesterday, she did n¡¯t believe it and was beaten by Chu Qing. When Chu Qing left in the afternoon, she did n¡¯t believe that she was ready in such a short time, but she did it now. Arrived, so she had to earn back her lost face. And she was doomed to fail because Chu Qing didn¡¯t come tonight, Ye Wanqing walked around the crowded venue and said hello to the owner Zhai Yu. Xin Hao Zhai Yu is a man. Otherwise, with Ye Wanqing¡¯s urineiness, he must doubt whether Chu Qing and Zhai Yu have an affair. Zhai Yu will help Chu Qing in this way. Along the way, Ye Wanqing also contacted a lot of forces who came from other cities to attend the meeting, and the result was unsatisfactory. What happened to Jinmen, although the forces are far away from other provinces, but they also heard a little bit, knowing that the current Li Family and Ye Family of Jinmen are empty. It is only a matter of time before they fall, so they are not willing to have too much friendship with these two families. On the contrary, they treat Tang Family differently. Tang Family now says it¡¯s like the sun at high noon. It¡¯s not an exaggeration. No matter where he goes today, Tang Rong has someone rushing to make friends. She is also proud of one¡¯s success. She hasn¡¯t closed her mouth all night. As for the drunken stupor, dream drunk has always been too lazy to attend this kind of party, so she didn¡¯t come and sent someone. The conference started in such a weird atmosphere. Ye Wanqing and Li Huang¡¯er both secretly held their strength. Chu Qing was right for the opportunity created by Ye Family, which also gave Li Family the opportunity. Li Huang¡¯er also hopes that their family¡¯s new medicine will shine at the tasting conference, and they can win allies for Li Family to solve the family¡¯s plight. Tang Family is a completely different attitude. Tang Family is famous for its refining medicine, and its strength is obvious to all of Jinmen. Except for 2 or 3 of them, it can be said that they have the strength to conquer medicine recipes and compete with Tang Family. Others dare not dare to compete with Tang Family in this respect. So Tang Family, for this tasting conference, but with a playful attitude, Tang Rong also saw that Li Ye 2 is trying to find anyone or anything in a crisis. In the evening, I also hope to draw my allies at the conference, but their half-hanger¡¯s medicine level is not good, and it is good not to be laughed at. The teeth are still eye-catching. Li Family and even medicine recipes are stolen from their Tang Family. Well, at such a time, expect them to surpass their Tang Family in refining medicine, it is better to expect sows to go to the tree. And Ye Family, Tang Rong is even more disdainful, even medicine recipes are made out of their own blinds, can you still eat the medicine you practice? It¡¯s good to eat without death. I hope to use it to heal the wound. It would be better to wipe the neck directly. Tang Rong took Li Ye home and thought nothing. But according to her proud face, fiercely gave her a punch and beat her bloody nose and swollen face; when she disbanded that night, Tang Rong ¡¯s face when she walked out of Sejin Auction House could not be uglier. To describe. She was embarrassed, because she did n¡¯t believe the medicine efficacy of Aoba 2 because she did n¡¯t believe in the medicine efficacy of Aoba-1. At that time, she personally rushed to the stage to make a big fuss. She was stopped by the insiders of Sejin Auction House and gave a joke to all forces. Tang Rong walked out of Sejin Auction House out of wit, accidentally stepped on the steps of Sejin Auction House, dignified to the border martial artist and nearly fell. When Li Family and the others left, except for Li Huang¡¯er who was calm, other people¡¯s faces could not hide their panic. Their Li Family is indeed so unbearable that Tang Rong thought, and as a result Li Huang¡¯er had expected it, but at first it was a luck that¡¯s all. What surprised her was that when Ye Family was cooking medicine recipes, Tang Family actually beat it. Today, Ye Family ¡¯s Aoba 2 stepped on the body of Tang Family ¡¯s rejuvenating potions and climbed onto the altar to become Jinmen ¡¯s first refining medicine family. Jinmen ¡¯s days were about to change. (End of this chapter) Chapter 538 The next thing does not need Chu Qing, Ye Wanqing also knows how to say, the strength of this World is certainly important, but it is still money and money, and benefits are the eternal truth. Yip Pharmaceutical began mass production of Qingye 2 exclusively for martial artists, taking the market share of this area as much as 80%, which made Tang Family¡¯s economy suffer a major impact, and Tang Rong became ill all at once. Now the medical efficacy of Aoba 2 is stronger than that of their Tang Family ¡¯s rejuvenation, but the price is almost the same. In exchange for you, which one do you buy, Tang Family ¡¯s foundation for survival is shaken, Tang Rong is in this confrontation in Jinmen , It seems to have won, but it is defeated. Now that Ye Family is full of wings, even if there are many people who are interested in Ye Family¡¯s medicine recipe, but several forces around Ye Family and Jinmen have formed an alliance. Aoba 2 is Ye Family¡¯s production and sales, but the benefits There is a copy of those families. So moving Ye Family now is equivalent to moving those families together, and Tang Rong also fights Ye Family like other methods, that is, raising the price of medicine ingredients, thereby raising costs and suppressing Aoba No. 2. But she couldn¡¯t imagine that she was killed. Ye mother had already invested most of Ye Family¡¯s assets into Yeshi Pharmaceutical. Now the medicine ingredients hoarded by Yeshi Pharmaceutical can guarantee the supply of Qingye 2 for 3 consecutive years. Tang Family ¡¯s plan to suppress Qingye 2 was completely bankrupt, because of Ye mother ¡¯s practice of taking all on one throw, Chu Qing once said to Tong Lie that Ye mother is more aggressive than Tang Rong, and that Tong Lie misunderstood people, but the fact It proves that Chu Qing is right. Instead, Tang Rong will put her in the position of Ye Mu. She must not dare to do this. Tang Family is like this, Li Family naturally needless to say, when Li Yan was alive, she put all her family¡¯s products into pharmaceuticals like Ye mother. As a result, they failed and the consequences were very serious. When Li Family was in danger, some of the vassals have left. She left. Now that I have no money, even some distant relatives are worldly-wise and play safe, and the people are alarmed internally. The trend is gone. Chu Qing ¡¯s move for Li Family is tantamount to a bottom draw, and Li Family even has the last chance to turn over. Gone. After taking a breath, Ye Wanqing began to prepare for the destruction of Li Family. The blood feud must be reported in blood. Ye Family had money, Ye Wanqing recruited many vassals, and Ye Family¡¯s middle and lower battle strength was added. But the martial artist above the border is not something that Ye Family can solicit with a little money. Ye Wanqing has found a few, but as soon as someone opens his mouth is the formula of Qingye 2, Ye Wanqing can only huh. Ye Wanqing, while accumulating strength, secretly preparing, while testing Chu Qing¡¯s attitude, because she found that she wanted to take revenge without Chu Qing. It was really impossible, relying on Ye Jinzhu alone, could not stop Li Family 3 experts. And Chu Qing accompanied his parents these days, and occasionally quarreled with dreams and drunken days, the life was quite smooth, he forced Li Family to this part, the building will be tilted, only a slight push left, Ye Wanqing was testing him, And he consumed Ye Wanqing. Because Ye Wanqing relied on her extraordinary strength, she successfully occupied the position of the most annoying woman in Chu Qing¡¯s heart. Chu Qing followed her in everything, fearing that her tail would go up to heaven. Chu Qing wanted to force Ye Wanqing to bow his head. It was estimated that it would be 2 days before he touched it. But this afternoon, Chu Qing was about to go back to Meng Zuidouzui and quarreled. Suddenly he received a call from Ye Wanqing and saw the caller ID. What he imagined was poor patience. In this case, let¡¯s let go of the quarrel with Meng Zui first. Now, quarreling with Meng Zui has become the daily activity of Chu Qing. He feels uncomfortable if he doesn¡¯t quarrel one day. He was relieved, but if he didn¡¯t go to that hand, he could only stab dream drunk with words, and slowly it became like this. Chu Qing feels naive, but between him and Meng Zui, there are more naive things. Just stared all night and stared all night. Thinking about that time, this is nothing. (End of this chapter) Chapter 539 Chu Qing thought that Ye Wanqing called him softly, but it was not. Ye Wanqing called Chu Qing because Ye Chenxi was gone. Chu Qing at first heard the news and thought it was an excuse Ye Wanqing was looking for, and the excuse was extremely poor. Ye Chenxi disappeared, she was not a 3-year-old child, and she was afraid of being sold by someone? But then listen to Ye Wanqing down, Chu Qing¡¯s face changed. ¡°Chu Qing, I ¡¯m serious, do n¡¯t you think I ¡¯m kidding, Xiao Xi, the past few days are very wrong, I always feel something in her heart, but I have n¡¯t asked her, she ¡¯s gone, I ¡¯ll give it to her She didn¡¯t answer the call, this has never happened before. ¡°Ye Wanqing said to Chu Qing anxiously. Chu Qing realized the seriousness of the matter and worried: ¡°Will it be Li and Tang¡¯s family, especially Li Family, will they jump off the wall and take Chen Xi as a hostage?¡± When Chu Qing said this, he had some complaints about Ye Wanqing. If Ye Wan said an apology to him earlier, Li Family would have been extinguished long ago, then such a thing might happen, and at the same time, he also had a little regret. Ye Wanqing consumes just fine. ¡°I do n¡¯t think it ¡¯s true. If Xiaoxi was really caught by them, they will definitely raise the terms, but until now, there is no movement at all, and Xiaoxi ¡¯s mobile phone still works. For my own reasons, I¡¯m afraid she can¡¯t figure out what to do stupid things. ¡°Ye Wanqing told Chu Qing his analysis. Chu Qing wondered: ¡°What makes her unable to figure it out? A good person can¡¯t figure it out? Ye Wanqing, are you hiding something from me?¡± ¡°In short, you just listened to me and asked what you are doing so clearly. Has Xiaoxi called you recently or said anything strange?¡± Ye Wanqing said. This time Chu Qing heard it, and there was really nothing to hide from him. Chu Qing was annoyed at the time: ¡°Ye Wanqing, I advise you to tell me the truth about it, otherwise I promise you will regret it.¡± ¡° Ye Wanqing gritted her teeth over the phone: ¡°This is our family affair. You¡¯d better not care. You don¡¯t care about my younger sister, then all you have to do now is to cooperate with me and find Xiao Xi. You don¡¯t need to worry about other things. ¡° ¡°But you didn¡¯t tell me anything, no head, no brain, how can you let me help you?¡± Chu Qing wanted to beat someone, this Ye Wanqing really deserves a beating. ¡°You answer my question first.¡± Ye Wanqing said. ¡°No, the two of us called two days ago, but she didn¡¯t say anything strange, which is normal.¡± Chu Qing patiently answered Ye Wanqing¡¯s question. ¡°Then do you know, when Xiao Xi is in a bad mood, where do you usually go?¡± Ye Wanqing then asked Chu Qing. Chu Qing instantly thought of the playground that Ye Chenxi took him to. He immediately turned around and walked to the elevator. Where did he go to find Ye Chenxi, but on the phone, he said: ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Ye Wanqing was anxious in an instant: ¡°Chu Qing, you and my younger sister have been together for such a long time, how to ask you what, you do n¡¯t know anything, are you deliberate, my younger sister said, you are the most important to her People, like my elder sister, if something goes wrong with Xiaoxi, I and you will never end. ¡° ¡°Oh ~ I will tell you the same thing. If Chen Xi had an accident, I would never end with you. I can save Ye Family, and I can also destroy Ye Family. You can try it if you do n¡¯t believe it?¡± Chu Qing threatened Ye Wanqing. Only Ye Chenxi is important in my heart, what is Ye Family? ¡°Chu Qing, you ¡­¡± Ye Wan¡¯s breathless speechless. This is when Chu Qing has gone to the underground parking lot, drove a car in the dream drunk garage, and drove to the playground. On the road, Chu Qing said to Ye Wanqing: ¡°So, you better confess everything. , And then the result is something you dare not imagine. ¡° (End of this chapter) Chapter 540 Ye Wanqing was mad at Chu Qing¡¯s face, he held the phone, hesitated again, and finally gritted his teeth to Chu Qing: ¡°Okay, I tell you, these 3 days Xiaoxi has been sorting mother¡¯s relics.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this?¡± Chu Qing couldn¡¯t understand it, could it be that Ye Chenxi couldn¡¯t think of it because he saw things, and then Ye Wanqing was anxious? Chu Qing did not believe it. ¡°What might she find?¡± Ye Wanqing squeezed out by little by little like squeezing toothpaste. ¡°You found out what you found out!¡± Chu Qing shouted at Ye Wanqing. If the woman is in front of him now, Chu Qing can¡¯t guarantee that she won¡¯t be strangled. ¡°Okay, let me tell you some secrets. You¡¯d better be rotten in your stomach. Don¡¯t talk outside, otherwise ¡­¡± Ye Wanqing reluctantly warned Chu Qing. Chu Qing interrupted her directly: ¡°Don¡¯t grumble, do you think everyone would listen to your secret?¡± Ye Wanqing said nothing, and Xin Yiheng asked Chu Qing, ¡°Xiao Xi and I are not the same sisters of the same father and mother. Do you know this?¡± ¡°I know.¡± Chu Qing replied very simply, and this is also worth Ye Wanqing¡¯s grind, no one is left. Ye Wanqing thought Chu Qing would be shocked, but it was her who was shocked in the end. Ye Wanqing asked to ¡°How do you know?¡± Chu Qing turned black: ¡°Are you sure you want to discuss this issue with me now?¡± Ye Wanqing was silent, and had to say again: ¡°Actually, I have 2 younger sisters, and later will be Xiaoxi¡¯s biological younger sister ¡­¡± ¡°I know.¡± Chu Qing answered. Pa ~ Ye Wanqing¡¯s mobile phone fell off, and the whole was frozen in place, as if petrified. When she came back to his senses from the extreme shock, she hurriedly picked up the mobile phone from the ground and asked Chu Qing: ¡°What else do you know?¡± Chu Qing thought about it and said: ¡°I also know that Ye Mao is adopted, not to mention the ones that are missing, just talk about the key points.¡± ¡°The point is related to these,¡± Ye Wanqing now has a little bit of mental capacity, and he has completely let go. ¡°Do you know about my other younger sister?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Chu Qing honestly said that Ye Jinzhu didn¡¯t tell him that day, but combined with the half true half false story that Ye Mu told, Chu Qing guessed that it was related to Li Family. Ye Wanqing went on to say, ¡°When the younger sister was born, Xiao Xi was less than 2 years old and did not remember, and the damn man was Xiao Xi¡¯s father. He was simply not worthy of Xiao Xi¡¯s father. He was Li Family. The inner ghost who came over, he grew up with Li Yan childhood sweethearts. ¡° ¡°In order to calculate our Ye Family, Li Yan also gave birth to his own capital, and even used his own man. While my other younger sister was still in her babyhood, she was taken to Li Family by her personal father, and the result was gone!¡± ¡°It¡¯s gone?¡± Chu Qing wondered, what is missing, either used by Li Yan to threaten the mother leaf, or killed by Li Yan, is there any other possibility? ¡°Yes, the man is dead. What¡¯s going on, maybe only my mother and Li Yan knew that mother was very sad at that time. I guess it was because of the man, but I was too young at that time and had to take care of Xiaoxi, so I do n¡¯t have the energy and time to figure out what happened. ¡° ¡°About my other younger sister, the result of the rumor at the time was that she was strangled to death by Li Yan, because Li Yan could n¡¯t accept it, her man ¡¯s child was not her birth, but Li Yan ¡¯s words, do you believe me? I think there is something wrong with it. ¡°Ye Wanqing finished the story in one breath. Chu Qing squeezed his eyebrows, it was so chaotic, the logic inside was so strange, but this time, in Chu Qing¡¯s mind, it finally finally outlined the grievances of Li Ye¡¯s two families. ¡°So what do you mean?¡± Chu Qing asked Ye Wanqing, Ye Wanqing said a long paragraph, but still did not say what happened to Ye Chenxi. ¡°Xiao Xi, she never knew this, now she might find these secrets from my mother ¡¯s relics. And the most important thing, you hear clearly, I guess my other younger sister is very good Probably not dead. Did n¡¯t you find that Li Huang¡¯er and Xiao Xi are a bit similar? ¡±Ye Wanqing said mood grave. (End of this chapter) Chapter 541 Ye Wanqing¡¯s last question made Chu Qing¡¯s heart jump, because the answer is yes, he also feels that Li Huang¡¯er and Ye Chenxi are somewhat similar, but then think about it, how is this possible, when you Li Yan and Ye mother are dead Foe. The man died, how could Li Yan raise the daughter of the big leaf mother, which makes no sense, during the conversation, Chu Qing has arrived at the playground where Ye Chenxi once asked her to come. Stop the car Chu Qing and ask Ye Wanqing: ¡°So you are afraid, after knowing this, Chen Xi would like to go to the Li Family to seek revenge?¡± ¡°En.¡± Ye Wanqing was nodded over the phone. Chu Qing understood, and then said to Ye Wanqing: ¡°I have reached a place where she is most likely to go. I¡¯ll go find her and you¡¯ll be prepared. If she really went to Li Family, we will go to Li Family VIP . ¡° After finishing talking, Chu Qing hung up the phone and strode to the small playground. Ye Chenxi has a strong personality, and Chu Qing is really afraid that she will do something unwise. Thinking about being in place, Chu Qing suddenly learned of this from Ye Chenxi¡¯s perspective, and he would hit the Li Family without the slightest hesitation. And if it is Ye Wanqing, she will probably think about it, and then play with Yin, blunt knife to cut the meat and play Li Family to death. Ye Chenxi, because of her character, is afraid that she will do the same thing as the mother leaf, and singlehanded to fight Li Huanger, because this is in line with the martial artist integrity. With his own blood, revenge his own blood, and pretending to be someone else ¡¯s hand, they ca n¡¯t be considered, so this time Chu Qing and Ye Wanqing are most worried about, and Ye Chenxi thinks that even if it is understood, it is impossible that Li Huanger may be her My own younger sister, think about it. She will only treat Li Huang¡¯er as a blood feud, and then make a decisive battle alone. Chu Qing must stop this because Ye Chenxi is not at all an opponent of Li Huang¡¯er after the cultivated Wusha. Chu Qing does n¡¯t really know that in this matter, Ye Chenxi is naive and naive, or has Grandmaster demeanor, this playground is not large in scale, Chu Qing according to the memory, Ye Chenxi took him along the route, in the playground I searched it again. I didn¡¯t find it, and then I asked the staff at the door. The traffic in this playground was not high, and Ye Chenxi came often, so these people must have been impressed by Ye Chenxi. After a question, Ye Chenxi really came here, but just before Chu Qing came, he just left. After Chu Qing learned this news, he set off again and rushed to Li Family. If he guessed right, Ye Chenxi must find Li Huang¡¯er. He and Ye Wanqing were worried about something happening. Chu Qing hurried to finally reach Ye Chenxi¡¯s car on the road less than ten minutes away from Li Family. Chu Qing accelerated to drive directly over Ye Chenxi and then inserted in front of her. Drive Ye Chenxi¡¯s car to a stop. He found it, but he didn¡¯t know what to do. Ye Chenxi suddenly saw Chu Qing coming out of the car. He was aggrieved, and the tears in his eyes were spinning. She got out of the car and walked in front of Chu Qing. Ask Chu Qing: ¡°Are you coming to stop me?¡± ¡°Your elder sister asked me to stop you.¡± Chu Qing said. ¡°So?¡± Ye Chenxi looked stubborn. Chu Qing suddenly smiled and said, ¡°But I don¡¯t plan to listen to your elder sister. You know that I have always been at odds with her. You have to avenge me to accompany you.¡± Ye Chenxi pu chi laughed as soon as he clenched his fist on Chu Qing¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°You are not allowed to learn to speak.¡± Chu Qing also laughed. In this scene, Chu Qing and Ye Chenxi are no strangers. I thought Li Youwei got a car bomb for Chu Qing and tried to kill Chu Qing. When Chu Qing went to revenge that night, Tang Ziyan stopped Chu Qing, and Ye Chenxi also stopped Chu Qing, but Ye Chenxi was like Chu Qing. She listened to mother¡¯s words to stop Chu Qing, but in the end she had to accompany Chu Qing to take revenge, even if everyone thought Chu Qing was unwise. Today, Ye Chenxi is also doing something that seems very unwise, but Chu Qing will accompany her whenever she wants. (End of this chapter) Chapter 542 ¡°Come on, together, have you made an appointment with Li Huang¡¯er?¡± Chu Qing reached out and pointed in the direction of Li Family. Ye Chenxi nodded: ¡°I made an appointment with her, life and death duel in front of their house, one-on-one, no outsiders involved, irreconcilable, and grudge 2 disappeared.¡± Chu Qing twitched the corner of his mouth, which really resembled the duel between Ye Mu and Li Yan on Fuhan Beach that day, but Chu Qing unable to bear asked: ¡°How did you choose such a place, you are not afraid of Li Family Is anyone cheating? ¡° ¡°I¡¯m a little scared, but I originally asked her to cover Hantan, but Li Huang¡¯er didn¡¯t want it, so I had to be in front of Li Family. I couldn¡¯t help it.¡± Ye Chenxi and Chu Qing talked while walking towards Li Family. The car was thrown on the street by them. If they can still go back alive, go to the traffic police brigade to pick it up. ¡°Covering Hantan?¡± Chu Qing heard a familiar ground and asked in his heart: ¡°Why choose there?¡± ¡°Because mother wrote about that place in her diary.¡± Ye Chenxi said. ¡°What diary?¡± ¡°That¡¯s mother¡¯s relic, but mother seems to have known that she won¡¯t come back, so she tore off her diary and burned it all, but the previous one was burned, the diary is still there, in the blank space of the next page that was torn off, I found the previous page. When mother wrote, the words printed on it were covered with 3 characters of Hantan. ¡°Ye Chenxi said proudly. She spent a lot of effort to find these things. Chu Qing seemed to praise and said, ¡°When did you become so smart?¡± This crooked brain moved Ye Chenxi, and Chu Qing didn¡¯t know what to say. Ye Chenxi heard Chu Qing mocking her, but she was willing, could Chu Qing control? She is not with Chu Qing lower oneself to somebody¡¯s level. Drive for ten minutes and let them go for two and a half hours. When Li Family is really only a few hundred meters away, you can see the end of the long street when you look up, Li Family¡¯s grand gatehouse. Chu Qing and Ye Chenxi stood still, Chu Qing looked at Li Family¡¯s direction and asked Ye Chenxi: ¡°Are you ready?¡± ¡°En!¡± Ye Chenxi was seriously nodded. ¡°Then do you know, even if the others of Li Family don¡¯t intervene, you can¡¯t beat Li Huang¡¯er now? What do she say now, very difficult to deal with.¡± Chu Qing praised Li Huang¡¯er because it is a fact. This Ye Chenxi knows, but I do n¡¯t know in detail. At Ye Family that day, she saw Li Huanger flying Ye Mei with her palm, but could this be the reason for her backing down? Ye Chenxi put out her tongue and said, ¡°Does she have you so powerful?¡± Chu Qing was a little embarrassed: ¡°Greater than I am now.¡± ¡°So you are really hurt.¡± Ye Chenxi¡¯s thinking was jumping. Chu Qing didn¡¯t expect She would suddenly talk about this, touched his nose, he said: ¡°Alright, am I not alive and kicking?¡± Ye Chenxi withdrew his gaze from Li Family, glanced at Chu Qing, turned and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go back!¡± Chu Qing¡¯s head didn¡¯t turn around for a while, Ye Chenxi brewed his emotions for a whole day, holding the belief that he never died, he walked to the door of Li Family and spent a few words with him. To go back, what happened? ¡°Why?¡± Chu Qing asked Ye Chenxi in surprise. ¡°Because I suddenly figured it out, you paid so much for me, I do n¡¯t want to let your efforts go to waste, since I ca n¡¯t beat Li Huanger, I wo n¡¯t go, it ¡¯s meaningless to die here. There is no mother, but I still have You, I want to go back and do my Patriarch well, I remember you seem to have said, give me the entire Jinmen, when will you fulfill your promise? ¡°Ye Chenxi said easily, as if suddenly she put down The burden of one body finally came out of the influence of Ye Mu¡¯s death. Seeing such Ye Chenxi, Chu Qing was also very happy, ¡°It will come true, believe me.¡± Chu Qing replied. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m waiting for you. I bought the maid costume and rabbit ears a long time ago. Do you want to see it? I¡¯ll show it to you.¡± Ye Chenxi suddenly remembered that when she and Chu Qing met for the second time, What Chu Qing said to her. (End of this chapter) Chapter 543 Chu Qing chuckled and said that he had forgotten about it. Didn¡¯t expect Ye Chenxi to remember, he looked at Ye Chenxi helplessly and said, ¡°We don¡¯t seem to be able to go back.¡± ¡°Why? The Li Family people didn¡¯t find us, we can go now.¡± Ye Chenxi and Chu Qing stood face to face. Ye Chenxi saw the direction of Li Family, and Chu Qing saw the direction they came from. ¡°Li Family didn¡¯t come, but your elder sister is here!¡± Chu Qing looked behind Ye Chenxi and said. Ye Chenxi turned her head and saw that the elder sister was driving, parked not far away, and got off to come here, but she was still a little puzzled: ¡°The elder sister is here. Let¡¯s go back with the elder sister, no. ? ¡° Chu Qing smiled bitterly: ¡°It seems that you still don¡¯t quite understand, you elder sister, what kind of singlehanded do you think she is in the Chinese army?¡± Ye Chenxi understood this in an instant. Sure enough, in a few moments, in front of the door of Li Family, gathered 100 martial artists, most of them were old Ye Family, and many new recruits. The days of Jinmen are about to change. The shopping of the two ancient martial arts families, how can the Ministry of Supervision be absent, although the empire has a decree that the battle between the ancient martial arts Aristocratic Family, as long as it does not hurt civilians, the empire Never interfere. However, in order to prevent martial artists from killing their eyes and getting things out of control, the Ministry of Supervision and Warfare still has to supervise the scene. In addition to Tang Zhi ¡¯s garrison of the Supervision and Warfare Department, all of them have arrived. Li Family is really lively tonight. As the person in charge of the Supervision Department, Xiaoyu handed Chu Qing an eye that she could n¡¯t help when she arrived. Chu Qing expressed her understanding that Xiaoyu stood here tonight represents an empire, and naturally cannot intervene between ancient martial arts Aristocratic Family Tang Zhi¡¯s private affairs are the same. Chu Qing and Ye Chenxi rushed to Li Family at that time, it was already evening, and after Ye Wanqing had tossed until late at night, after Li Family found the menacing Ye Family, everyone gathered at the door and waited for their destiny The trial against them. With swords drawn and bows bent on both sides, Chu Qing called Meng Zui, he was completely if you ride a tiger, it¡¯s hard to get off, and he moved the whole body in one shot, Ye Chenxi¡¯s willful move touched Ye Wanqing¡¯s mind , She desperately came to Li Family, then later things have been out of control. Do they come with great fanfare and go back with their tails back? In this way, Ye Wanqing does not agree, and the Ye Family in grief and anger will not agree, and Li Family ¡¯s open strife and veiled struggle for more than ten years, they have accumulated too much hatred and anger, these things do not vent, Ye Family this Head wild beast will go crazy. A street that was just a few hundred meters long, gathered Ye Family, Li Family, the Ministry of Supervision, the Defence Army, and 4 people on the 10000th side of the defense army. The whole street was surrounded by water, and so many people gathered together, surprisingly quiet, No one spoke out, and no one provokes the war without permission. Everyone is secretly brewing emotions. Li Family is already at a disadvantage. Taking the initiative to attack will only die faster. On the Ye Family side, Ye Wan has been unable to hold back early, but Chu Qing has been dragging. Every time Ye Wanqing is unable to bear, he will be pressed down by Chu Qing, because there is another family who has not come. Such a lively scene, Chu Qing does not believe that Tang Rong can bear it, and will close the door at home and drink porridge, unattended. It stands to reason that such a big thing happened here, but no intentions were concealed, and because Tang Zhi had arrived, how could Tang Rong not know. She should have taken Tang Family¡¯s people and appeared here trying to get a share. But a few hours later, Tang Rong hadn¡¯t appeared yet, which was very abnormal. Chu Qing asked Ye Wanqing 3 times to confirm that there was no problem behind Ye Family. Chu Qing was afraid of Tang Rong and attacked the back of Ye Family while Li Ye¡¯s two families faced off. For this reason, he even let Meng Zui send someone to guard the back of Ye Family. Another half an hour later, when everyone was impatient, gunshots suddenly came from the backyard of Li Family. Chu Qing¡¯s eyelids jumped, and he already guessed what was going on. (End of this chapter) Chapter 544 Tang Rong, who was waiting hard for Chu Qing, finally came, but her way of playing was such an alternative. Tang Rong brought people and raided from the back of Li Family. Tang Rong¡¯s men and women were opened by dozens of armored vehicles. All the way from the back of Li Family, Li Family had lost morale in this confrontation with Ye Family. At this time, Tang Rong was suddenly killed from behind Li Family. Li Family was in a rage for a while, and the grass and trees were all soldiers. In this confrontation, The people killed by Tang Rong turned over. Li Huang¡¯er, Li Yuan and the Udo people saw the situation. The complexion is gloomy. The general trend is gone. They lost completely. Tang Rong sat on the first armored car and rammed all the way to the crowd. Tang Rong happily said to Chu Qing cup one fist in the other hand: ¡°This time I am so thankful to you. If you were not the one who dragged the Li Family people here, how could I take Li Family ¡¯s site so easily, You gave me such a big gift, I am really ashamed to be worthy. ¡° Tang Rong is here to thank Chu Qing. She is clearly mocking Chu Qing. When Ye Family and Li Family confronted each other, she took someone to raid the back of Li Family and picked up such a big bargain. Naturally, she had to find something in front of Chu Qing. Too. Tang Rong was deflated in Chu Qing¡¯s hands. It was no longer one or two times. This time he finally got a round. Chu Qing worked hard to make her a wedding gown. Tang Rong¡¯s heart called a happy one. She originally wanted to take someone to raid Ye Family, but Ye Family has a dream drunk person to help defend, the bone is not good to eat. Therefore, she can only take advantage of it and go back to defeat, but the good thing is that she knocked down Li Family, which is already taking advantage of it. Tang Rong also wanted to glare Chu Qing¡¯s beard and spit blood. the best. But in the face of Tang Rong¡¯s sarcasm, Chu Qing said with a faint smile on his face: ¡°Tang Patriarch small man intoxicated by success looks really prestige.¡± Tang Rong¡¯s face was black, and he didn¡¯t choke Chu Qing, but instead was choked by Chu Qing, but Ye Family is now in this situation, she doesn¡¯t dare to stand up and Ye Family to hard, so she can only squander her anger to Li Family On the head. She asked Li Huanger and the others: ¡°Are our Tang Family¡¯s medicine recipes hot?¡± Li Huang¡¯er lowered his eyebrows and did not speak, but Li Yuan was anxious to the ants on the hot pot. She was already resigned from her heart, and she would definitely die after staying there. Fucked, he had no way out. Tang Rong did n¡¯t find it interesting, no one from Li Family ignored her, and she could n¡¯t do it for her own pleasure, then show off one¡¯s military strength and said: ¡°Ye Family ¡¯s juniors, you do n¡¯t want to do it anymore, Li Family ¡¯s cake is real. Has nothing to do with you. ¡° Tang Rong said this, Ye Wanqing was naturally anxious, and according to this situation, Tang Family swallowed Li Family to get things done and 9 stable things, then they Ye Family can really do the hard work for Tang Family, make wedding dress, Ye Wanqing Not reconciled. She didn¡¯t want to wait any longer and couldn¡¯t even drink the soup. Once Li Family fell into Tang Rong¡¯s stomach completely, they could still really not fight with Tang Rong. Ye Wanqing was ready to take the initiative to attack. At this time, Chu Qing suddenly opened the mouth and said: ¡°Tang Patriarch has a good appetite, even if you eat it, you do n¡¯t have to ignore us.¡± As soon as this remark came out, it was tantamount to dragging Ye Wanqing forcibly in place, she could not retreat. She looked surprisingly towards Chu Qing and did not know what medicine was sold in Chu Qing bottle gourd. Tang Rong¡¯s eyes turned, and she couldn¡¯t understand Chu Qing¡¯s intentions, but she made sure that there was nothing wrong with it, and waved her hands to let the Tang Family fully attack. And she also rushed towards Li Huanger first, to catch brigands, first catch their king, and persimmon to find a soft pinch. But Tang Rong had gone early in Ye Family that day. What she didn¡¯t know was that Li Huang¡¯er was not a soft persimmon. She was the hardest persimmon among Li Family¡¯s 3 experts. Tang Rong moved over there, and Tang Family Great Elder also followed. Tang Lian wanted to help Tang Rong temporarily block Udo people and Li Yuan. As long as Tang Rong caught Li Huang¡¯er, they won tonight. (End of this chapter) Chapter 545 Li Huang¡¯er, Udo and Li Yuan got together, so Tang Rong and Tang Lian rushed over, that is, 3 hits 2, but Li Yuan only had one arm left, and the battle strength was greatly reduced, so it was barely called even matched. When Tang Rong rushed over, Li Huang¡¯er suddenly raised his head to give the Udo people a look. The Udo people refused with heart, but Li Huang¡¯er did not give him the opportunity to refuse, and went to meet Tang Rong. Udao people and Li Family are now grasshoppers on a rope. He regrets it now even if he is 10000 points. After Li Yan ¡¯s death, he should not stay, but brace oneself is still worth it, otherwise the balance of this battle between Tang and Li ¡¯s family once Unbalanced, he has to finish. Tang Rong thought that Li Huang¡¯er would retreat after discovering her motives, but the reality was just the opposite. Li Huang¡¯er did not retreat and went back. The speed of the outbreak was not weaker than Tang Rong, which surprised Tang Rong. With a distance of more than ten meters between the two people, in a blink of an eye, Tang Rong condensed Inner Strength and slapped Li Huang¡¯er with a palm. Li Huang¡¯er did not shy away, and left his back directly to Tang Rong, with his body to bear Tang Rong Palm, then rushed straight to Tang Lian. On the other side, the Udo people were entangled with Tang Lian at a speed not weaker than Li Huang¡¯er. Tang Rong slapped, although she hit Li Huang¡¯er, but she felt pale in her heart, but turned pale with fright. ¡°Li Huang¡¯er, how dare you?¡± Tang Rong reacted and shouted loudly. But for one night, behind her, Li Huang¡¯er coughed up blood in her mouth and had broken Tang Lian¡¯s neck. She cooperated with the Udo people and took Tang Lian one strike certain kill, while on the other side, Li Yuan took advantage of Li Huang¡¯er When the Udo people and Tang Rong played against each other, they quietly retreated to the edge of the battlefield, preparing to slip away. As soon as Tang Lian died, Tang Family suddenly turned red eyes, Tang Rong rushed to Li Huang¡¯er, but Li Huang¡¯er left the Udo people to Tang Rong, turned around and ran, and the Udo people went crazy against Tang Rong. He grieved in his heart, but once he handed it over, he couldn¡¯t retreat, and resignation meant death. He hated Li Huang¡¯er in his heart. He underestimated Li Huang¡¯s vicious and merciless. She spared no effort to kill Tang Lian by herself. I always sold him without the slightest hesitation and escaped by myself. Li Yuan is running, Li Huang¡¯er is also running, but Li Huang¡¯er was hit hard by Tang Rong, and he was staggered. He ran staggeringly, and so many people around him surrounded the battlefield. She could not run even if she wanted to run. Li Yuan was vigorously looking for opportunities. At this time, Tang Zhi was angry and took off her military cap directly and rushed into the field. This means that she left the post and joined the family in a private capacity. There are grudges between. Li Huang¡¯er was not worried, so Tang Zhi went straight to Li Yuan. Li Yuan looked at Tang Zhi and stared at her. She suddenly scared 6 gods and no lord, and ran around. There were people on this street, Li Yuan was desperate. . She looked at Tang Zhi, who was approaching, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t kill me, I will surrender. I know many secrets of Li Family. I still have use.¡± Poof ~ Before Li Yuan finished his words, he was kicked by Tang Zhi and spouted blood in the air. Tang Zhi took a hate blow, and Li Yuan collapsed a large piece of his chest without precautions. This kind of injury would definitely die for ordinary person. But Li Yuan is a martial artist. She doesn¡¯t burp directly. She lies on the ground while being at death¡¯s door. She really has no way of life this time. Li Yuan¡¯s eyes are gray. Tang Zhi then rushed to Li Yuan in front of him, and looked at Li Yuan condescendingly, preparing for the killer. Li Yuan didn¡¯t dare. He hemked and asked, ¡°Why?¡± She said so. She was willing to be a horse for the Tang Family. She only asked Tang Zhi to let her go. Tang Zhi couldn¡¯t even agree. She and Tang Zhi don¡¯t have any deep hatred, why should Tang Zhi kill her to the last one? ¡°Just because you are a soft bone, you can betray your family today, and you can betray me tomorrow.¡± Tang Zhi gave Li Yuan a reason. She looked down on this kind of person most in her life. Believe oneself infallible. . (End of this chapter) Chapter 546 ¡°Oh, betray Li Family, betray Li Huang¡¯er? What kind of Li Family, when covering Hantan, Li Family is gone, Li Huang¡¯er is just a fake, only Li Yan is our Li Family¡¯s real Bloodline, Li Huang¡¯er is one I do n¡¯t accept the wild species that I do n¡¯t know where they came from, and I ¡¯m not convinced. ¡±Before Li Yuan died, he returned to the light and said madly. These words fell in the ears of other people. It was only that Li Yuan, the Li Family Elder, was incompatible with Li Huang¡¯er, maliciously injuring Li Huang¡¯er, and defending himself. He listened to Chu Qing and Ye Wanqing, and the two looked at each other. Each of them saw the shock in the other¡¯s eyes. Li Yuan¡¯s words clearly revealed a message that Li Huang¡¯er was not born by Li Yan, so is there a possibility that Li Huang¡¯er is actually the child that Ye Huang thought was dead. Ye Wanqing¡¯s fingertips were trembling. When she thought that Li Huang¡¯er might be another of her younger sisters, she couldn¡¯t even control her breathing, almost suffocating. Ye Chenxi bowed his head at the first battle and didn¡¯t know what he was thinking. At this time, he did not respond to Li Yuan¡¯s words. It seems that she didn¡¯t expect this. When Li Huanger said this, Li Yuan subconsciously looked up at Ye Family, and then picked up a gun from the dead man on the ground, and pointed at Tang Zhi in the direction of a bullet. Tang Zhi hurriedly avoided, and after she flashed away, she found that her approach was completely unnecessary, because Li Huang¡¯er¡¯s goal was not her, but Li Yuan at her feet, Li Yuan¡¯s Great Elder of Li Family, and finally died of Li Huang¡¯er Hand. After Li Huang¡¯er killed Li Yuan, he rushed in the direction of Chu Qing, gathered his arms in the palm of his hand, and killed Chu Qing. She came aggressively, but Chu Qing did not see killing intent in her eyes. In the dream drunk, Chu Qing was hurt, subconsciously blocked in front of Chu Qing, but when Li Huang¡¯er was killed, he was pushed away by Chu Qing. Chu Qing and Li Huanger gave each other a glance and glanced at each other. After a slap, Li Huanger broke through Chu Qing¡¯s defense line and fled from behind Chu Qing into a mall next to the street. Several landings were disappeared from everyone¡¯s sight. Ye Wanqing looked at Li Huang¡¯er¡¯s back and was very anxious. In any case, Li Huang¡¯er was not allowed to run away. Only by catching Li Huang¡¯er could he know the truth and understand the grudge. She was so anxious that she wanted to chase herself, but she didn¡¯t have any Inner Strength at all, not even a martial artist. She went chasing Li Huang¡¯er and couldn¡¯t catch up after she broke her leg. As for other people, even if they catch up with Li Huang¡¯er, she may not be able to take it down, so she looked towards Chu Qing, hoping that Chu Qing can make Dream Drunk to catch up, and only Dream Drunk is the most suitable. Chu Qing was swayed by Li Huang¡¯er, his pale face and flushed, he was still in place 2 eyes were indifferent, dream drunk was also anxious for Chu Qing, she did not understand the situation, just thought Li Huang¡¯er was Chu Qing¡¯s deadly enemy. Chu Qing¡¯s situation now looks very bad. After being drunk with dreams, she wants to chase out to avenge Chu Qing. She is about to leave. Ye Wanqing sees that she is happy, but Chu Qing suddenly reaches out and grabs the wrist of Dream Drunk. Then a spit out of blood, Ye Chenxi and Mengzui turned pale with fright on the side, rushed over to help Chu Qing, and as a result, Mengzui came first, Ye Chenxi looked at Mengzui holding Chu Qing¡¯s arm, his eyes seemed to be lost Like a soul. ¡°Are you all right?¡± Meng Zui asked Chu Qing. Chu Qing shook his head, then Ye Wanqing interjected: ¡°If you don¡¯t chase, Li Huang¡¯er will really run away.¡± ¡°Let her go.¡± Chu Qing replied, he stopped Dream Drunk just to let Li Huanger go. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Ye Wanqing yelled, because Chu Qing¡¯s performance tonight was really unreasonable. He helped Tang Family for a while, and let Li Huanger away again, Ye Wanqing couldn¡¯t bear it. ¡°It¡¯s literally.¡± Chu Qing felt the spirit strength of the excited inside with the body, and excitedly clenched his fist, it¡¯s been a long time since we last met strength. (End of this chapter) Chapter 547 Just now with Li Huang¡¯er, the two of them are not fighting, but healing. Li Huang¡¯er sucked away the Chu Sha within the body for a few days, without Wu Sha¡¯s entanglement, Chu Qing¡¯s spirit strength Had to be circulated. A spit of blood spit out, and now with the passage of time every minute and every second, Chu Qing ¡¯s realm is recovering rapidly. As for why Li Huang¡¯er suddenly helped him, Chu Qing seems to understand, but from now on, Li Family has No, a Li Huanger is not a concern. As for the past, it ¡¯s really messy, why must there be a truth, sometimes no truth is better than the truth, if Li Huanger is a child of Ye Family, then her hands are stained with a lot of Ye Family ¡¯s blood , The truth is clear, how should everyone get along? It ¡¯s best now, let everyone think that Li Huang¡¯er is an enemy. With her escape, she will take away all grudges. During the time when Li Huang¡¯er escaped from Ye Family, Tang Rong and Tang Zhi joined forces to kill the Udo people, and the Udo people also paid a price for their greed. It¡¯s just that Li Huang¡¯er fled, Tang Family wanted to chase, but Ye Family stopped there, so he could only watch Li Huang¡¯er disappear outside the Long Street. Li Family¡¯s expert, 2 is sure to escape from the dead, Tang Family is the biggest winner of this chaos in Jinmen. Ye Wanqing was unwilling, staring at Tang Family and the others, trying to grab a piece of meat from Tang Family¡¯s mouth. She has shown her intention to attack several times tonight, but without exception, she was stopped by Chu Qing, so this time, she looked towards Chu Qing and asked, ¡°I am going to confront Tang Family, what do you think? ¡° ¡°No, withdraw, it¡¯s not too early, everyone goes back to wash and sleep.¡± Chu Qing said lightly. Ye Wanqing couldn¡¯t get up in his throat in one breath, and his eyes were black, almost fainting. Waiting for her to relax, she glared at Chu Qing, loudly shouted: ¡°Everyone listens to my orders and starts.¡± She is going to do it tonight, whether Chu Qing disagrees or not, she just wants to see, how can Chu Qing take her? How can Chu Qing take Ye Wanqing? Chu Qing stretched out his arms and stopped in front of the Ye Family who had suffocated, said loudly, ¡°Everyone, retreat.¡± Chu Qing and Ye Wanqing gave 2 diametrically opposite orders. Ye Family, you look at me, I look at you, you do n¡¯t know what to do, this is Chu Qing looked towards Ye Chenxi, said: ¡°Go back, do n¡¯t forget Original intention. ¡° Ye Chenxi micro-slightly nodded, ordered to the Ye Family people: ¡°Withdraw, my clansman, we came to avenge tonight, and now the Li Family is over, our revenge, retribution, those who gave their lives for the family People, this is our explanation to them, their souls can rest in peace, but the blood they shed yesterday is not an excuse for us to fight for fame and profit today. , We have to tell the deceased about this news. ¡° Ye Chenxi is Ye Family¡¯s righteous name Patriarch, so as soon as she spoke, the Ye Family people calmed down and began to retreat in an orderly manner. Ye Wanqing glanced at Chu Qing with hatred at this time, a vomit of blood in his mouth, he couldn¡¯t get up with a sigh of breath, and fainted directly. She was angry at Chu Qing like this. Ye Chenxi saw the elder sister fainted and hurriedly took the elder sister into her arms. There was some guilt in her eyes. She knew that the elder sister was all for Ye Family. But she stood at a critical moment. On Chu Qing¡¯s side. It is equivalent to stabbing elder sister in the back. Elder sister must be very disappointed with her, but Ye Chenxi has her own ideas. In this battle with Li Family, they have really sacrificed too many people. , Even mother ¡­ She really doesn¡¯t want to be sacrificed anymore, and now Ye Family is not at the critical moment of life and death, why must must exchange blood for fame and fortune, this is her most real idea. (End of this chapter) Chapter 548 Ye Chenxi was worried about the elder sister, so he held Ye Wanqing and left. The family of Ye Family withdrew. Tang Family thus avoided a fierce battle and picked up Li Family for such a big bargain. I was very happy. It¡¯s just a pity that they didn¡¯t kill Li Huang¡¯er, and they still died an Elder. When they saw Tang Lian¡¯s body, Tang Rong wanted to peel Li Huanger¡¯s skin and cramp. Go chasing Li Huang¡¯er. As for the others in Li Family, Tang Rong has only one command, that is execute without any mercy. Tang Rong won a big victory tonight, but when Xing Lie, who supported her, heard the things here, she slammed the table and scolded. 2 words: ¡°Idiot.¡± After the Ye Family was gone, Mengzui and Chu Qing were at the end. When only two of them were left on the road, Mengzui gave Chu Qing a worried look. Chu Qing reached out his hand in coordination, and Mengzui grabbed Chu. After Qing¡¯s hand probed, he looked shocked. After a few days ago, the two of them would have a fight every day. They had touched each other ¡¯s heart. When Mengzui learned that Chu Qing had her in her heart, she personally cooked for Father Chu Mother Chu. Large table dishes, even if the taste is not satisfactory, but 2 old is very happy. Chu Qing, after seeing the contradictory heart hidden under the awkward surface of Meng Zui, happily invited Zhuo Buqun out of 3 of them, and drank a meal until he had 3 Zhuo Buqun Drink and lie down before giving up. It is not surprising that they have such a tacit cooperation now. After being drunk, Mengzu asked Chu Qing aloud: ¡°Is Li Huanger cured your injury?¡± Dream drunk has always been very smart, and the key is Chu Qing nodded, which can be regarded as an answer. ¡°Why?¡± Meng Zui asked. Chu Qing scratched his head. This was a long story, but he said a little bit to Mengzui. When Mengzui heard half of it, she said that she did n¡¯t want to hear it. She did n¡¯t mean anything. Mengzui did n¡¯t care. She is not a person with 8 hexagrams. How to change to the little rain that loves the 8 hexagrams here, even if Chu Qing doesn¡¯t say, she will also be entangled with Chu Qing, who will thoroughly understand these questions. After talking about Li Huang¡¯er, Meng Zui also mentioned the matter tonight: ¡°Did you guess that Tang Rong took advantage of your confrontation and invaded Li Family¡¯s rear, you can think of letting me send someone to help defend Ye Family , You should n¡¯t think about this, so you deliberately let Tang Rong take advantage of it, why? ¡± After listening to the analysis of Meng Zui, Chu Qing felt bitter in her heart. Do she want to be so smart? With Meng Zui in the future, wouldn¡¯t he have lost all his secrets? Chu Qing had to replied: ¡°Because I want to change the script back!¡± ¡°What script?¡± Mengzui didn¡¯t react for a while. It was when Ye Family held a family meeting that I wrote a script for Li Family. In my script, Li Family was supposed to have been eaten by Tang Rong, but good luck escaped the disaster that day, but good luck today Gone. Dream drunk twitched her lips, unbelief, she said: ¡°You are too ridiculous? What is the reason?¡± ¡°Then I said that it¡¯s okay to go to war?¡± Chu Qing found another reason, ¡°Ye Family reported blood revenge without a soldier, is that bad?¡± Meng Zui glanced at Chu Qing very contemptuously and asked, ¡°Do you believe it?¡± Chu Qing touched his nose, okay, he did n¡¯t believe it. In this way, he almost deceived himself, and felt that he was so brilliant. ¡°In fact, the reason is very simple, just my sorry said, I said that I am soft and believing or not, I can kill one or two people I hate, but if I want to distinguish between old and young, I can¡¯t really do it if I kill 2 , I will have nightmares at night, so I had to borrow Tang Rong¡¯s knife, so that she is satisfied, and I am satisfied is not very good. This time Chu Qing finished talking, Meng Zui directly gave Chu Qing a middle finger. If Chu Qing was talking nonsense, then he is just talking nonsense with his eyes open. Chu Qing shrugged said he was helpless, he was really telling the truth, why no one believed it? If he was murderous, then he had already fought against Tang Family just now. (End of this chapter) Chapter 549 ¡°Okay, don¡¯t say this, now Ye Family¡¯s matter has been resolved, what are your plans for the next?¡± Dream drunk pointedly, but sorry said. But Chu Qing knew the elegance when he heard the string song, and said with a chuckle: ¡°Of course it was to catch the green jiao. I don¡¯t want to let my son die.¡± Dream drunk: ¡°¡­¡± Chu Qing was very happy, but because of his words, the atmosphere in the car was suddenly cold. Dream drunk turned his head away and did n¡¯t look at Chu Qing. Chu Qing also felt a trace of cold air hitting his head. They knew each other well about this matter. However, no one has ever made it clear. Leng Buding was told by Chu Qing, who was not prepared to admit it. The cold atmosphere in the car continued until Chu Qing and Meng Zui returned to the drunken stupor. When they got off the train, Chu Qing suddenly said to Meng Zui: ¡°It has been inconvenient to stay here with you, Li Family is gone, and the danger has been lifted. , I want to move to Vermilion Bird Street, where the environment is better, you are here to do business, it is not suitable for people at all. ¡° ¡°Oh.¡± Dream drunken eyes darkened. ¡°I want you to move with me.¡± Chu Qing deliberately put this sentence back and said that when he saw the depressed expression on Meng Zui¡¯s face, how did he feel and how happy he was. When Mengzui heard this, she opened her eyes and opened her mouth, but she wanted to agree, but seeing Chu Qing ¡¯s proud expression on her face, she clenched her fist and knew that she was being played again, and the words she spoke changed: ¡°You are Invite? ¡° Chu Qing had n¡¯t forgotten that when Meng Zui said this last time, he turned around and rejected him. He shook his head and said, ¡°It ¡¯s not an invitation. We are a family and should live together. I ¡¯m just informing you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t go.¡± Meng Zui refused Chu Qing. Chu Qing was full of black lines, followed Meng Zui to the elevator, and on the road he said, ¡°Don¡¯t be so stingy, I¡¯m just kidding.¡± Chu Qing saw that Meng Zui just wanted to agree. Chu Qing said this, the dream drunk suddenly stopped, turned to Chu Qing and chuckled, kicked to Chu Qing¡¯s ass, Chu Qing¡¯s strength has been restored at this time, how can you stand by dream drunk kick, hurriedly flashed, dream drunk Kung Kong was not surprised, and said to Chu Qing: ¡°Look, I am joking with you, you refused, so you still want me to accept your joke? And your joke is not funny at all.¡± Chu Qing: ¡°Are you kidding me this way?¡± Meng Zui stared at Chu Qing and did not speak, which clearly meant: Yes. Chu Qing can see it clearly, Meng Zui just wants to kick him out of breath, so why not spend so much words, Chu Qing was blocked here by Meng Zui¡¯s words, he had to brace oneself and said: ¡°Then I accept your joke. ¡°Unspoken implication is that he let the dream drunk, let¡¯s go. Chu Qing is ready to be kicked, but the dream drunk is gone, this is again? Chu Qing trot all the way to catch up with Meng Zui: ¡°Hey, I gave you a chance to make jokes. You gave up on your own initiative, you can¡¯t blame me, and you agree or disagree, give a quasi letter. ¡°Look again.¡± Meng Zui said. Chu Qing breathed a sigh of relief, as long as the dream drunk attitude was loose, he was really afraid of offending the dream drunk, she was angry, and it was possible to stay with Chu Qing for a few months, even 2 can stare. There is nothing that can¡¯t happen between the people who glared at night. Although Mengzui said so, he moved to Vermilion Bird Street with Chu Qing on the 2nd day, and now the restless factor of Li Family has been eliminated, leaving Ye Family and Tang Family, Ye Family is weak, if you want to recover, It will be a while. Tang Family does not dare to deal with Ye Family for the time being, because Ye Family still has a lot of allies, and Tang Rong has just eaten Li Family, she has to digest it for a while, if you let Ye Family eat Li Family, can you? The digestion is small, Tang Family must be the first to disobey, and the strength shown by Ye Family is too weak. Those families allied with Ye Family can accept a weak family that can be constrained, but they will not accept a ratio. Ye Family is still strong. So Ye Family swallowed Li Family, and it will be the beginning of trouble, another fuse for right and wrong, and now it is very good. (End of this chapter) Chapter 550 To make time, Chu Qing moved to Vermilion Bird Street and became a neighbor to Xie Lie. He felt that it was time to get Xing Lie to redeem the promise and let Xing Lie marry the little brother-in-law. Chu Qing thought it was fun . I have grown so big that I have never seen a woman marry a man. I will have a good look this time. On the afternoon of moving to Vermilion Bird Street, Chu Qing took the document set by the criminal martyrs and eagerly went to the criminal martyrs. Vermilion Bird is very respectful to the criminals, so there is nothing that can¡¯t be concealed from criminal ears. Chu Qing moved his family to Vermilion Bird Street. When he puckered his ass here, Xing Lie knew what kind of shit Chu Qing was going to pull, but he said what he said, and now he ca n¡¯t hide. I originally wanted to marry Xing Tao to Tang Ziyan, but Tang Rong made him very disappointed. He was afraid of doing things with his hands and feet, and that¡¯s all when he was stable. At the critical moment, he always made 100 moves. Tang Rong opened his head to see what was in her head. Take the case of the raid on Li Family last night. Xing Lieguang just wanted to hit someone. This move was really unpleasant. For a little bit of profit, I just let go of a great opportunity to overthrow Ye Family. As long as Tang Rong sat firmly on Mount Tai last night and watched the fires burning across the river, after Ye Family won, lobbying the allies of Ye Family, they could completely kill Ye Family and let Ye Family become No. 2 Ye Qingye 2 is considered a disguised kill. As a result, Tang Rong didn¡¯t see this. This was a matter of vision. Criminal Lie was also forced to remove Tang Rong from his heart. He was looking for a marriage partner that he could rely on. Tang Family was obviously not suitable. Seen in this way, Chu Qing is 10000 times stronger than Tang Rong, so criminal martyrs were born, let Chu Qing and her daughter punish you with the idea of ??combining, when Chu Qing went to find criminal martyrs, criminal martyrs suddenly mentioned this, Chu Qing swallowed The spittle got stuck in the trachea and coughed repeatedly. Recalling that when he broke into the punishment house at night, on the bed of Xingyou, he saw Xingyou¡¯s anxious appearance without male dislikes. Chu Qing thought that he was blessed. So he refused to say, ¡°The punisher is Upright Sect Aristocratic Family. The kid has a mud leg. He can¡¯t afford it, but forget it.¡± Xing Lie pretended to be annoyed and asked Chu Qing coldly: ¡°Are you really unable to afford Gao Pan or look down on our criminal family?¡± ¡°I said the old sentence, don¡¯t embarrass me, what is your daughter, don¡¯t you know? I¡¯m really blessed to suffer.¡± Chu Qing discussed with the criminal spirit, he saw that the criminal spirit was not really angry . ¡°Old punishment?¡± Xing Lie repeated the two words in Chu Qing¡¯s words strangely. Chu Qing was the fastest, and didn¡¯t expect said such a title, but he was quite satisfied, but seeing the black face of Xing Lie, Chu Qing hurriedly changed his mouth and said, ¡°Aunt Xing, I call you Aunt, okay, you are my elder sister¡¯s mother-in-law. It was almost the same. The expression on Xing Lie¡¯s face eased, and Chu Qing did not want him to be really strong. In the face of Chu Qing¡¯s intention, Xing Lie was still reluctant to Xing Tao, so he said: ¡°Taoer and Your sister can get engaged first. As for the marriage, I think it will be put into the New Year. What do you think? ¡° This kind of thing should have been talked about by two parents, but now it is Chu Qing and Xing Lie one old and one young who are talking, always feel weird, but blame the strange, Chu Qing still nodded agreed: ¡°Just Do what Aunt Xing meant, but Aunt Xing was too cruel to your daughter-in-law, right? ¡° What Chu Qing said was that he had been drunk by a dream drug, and elder sister begged Xing Lie for one night. This matter was always a thorn in his heart. Xing Lie chuckled and explained to Chu Qing: ¡°She wasn¡¯t just a prospective daughter-in-law. Besides, I have confidence in you. I believe you will be able to take advantage of it.¡± Chu Qing in the heart is confident, but Chu Lie is a quasi-daughter-in-law, who answered this question ingeniously, and they were not relatives at the time. It was just right for him to do that. Chu Qing could n¡¯t say much. This can only be the default. (End of this chapter) Chapter 551 If Xing Lie still tossed his elder sister in the future, Chu Qing would n¡¯t mind teasing his little brother-in-law, chatting with Xing Lie for a while, and having afternoon tea. After Chu Qing came out of the criminal house, he went to find a house . Because he had to prepare something to catch the green Jiao, when Chu Qing found Zhaiyu, Zhaiyu was responding to Zhaijia ¡¯s investigation of him, because Zhaiyu borrowed the family name without permission from the family , Has seriously violated the house rules of the house. So after the tasting event was passed to Imperial Capital¡¯s house, the house sent people to deal with it. At this time, Zhai Yu had nothing to quibble about the matter. Prepare for all consequences. It ¡¯s just that I was anxious why Chu Qing did n¡¯t come to him yet. He wanted to catch Chu Jiao with Chu Qing before being called back by his family. This time, it ¡¯s not easy to come up with it. Zhai Yu naturally wants Have a good time outside. Catch the green jiao, that¡¯s a dragon species. It¡¯s different from catching shrimp and fish in the river. It¡¯s exciting to think about it. Many people haven¡¯t had this opportunity in their lifetime. Zhai Yu hopes for the stars, and hopes for the moon to be sent to Chu Qing. As soon as Chu Qing comes, he throws away those who investigate him. Pull Chu Qing aside and ask, ¡°Are you going to leave, when will you leave?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, I have to prepare something.¡± Chu Qing replied. When Zhai Yu heard it, the enthusiasm on his face subsided 30% and asked, ¡°What else should I prepare?¡± He was already so anxious that he heard Chu Qing¡¯s words, just like pouring cold water in the head, he could still It¡¯s strange to stay happy. ¡°Zizhu.¡± Chu Qing said that he had a plan in his heart. He was also captured by Huanglong True Master anyway to be a dragon boy and deal with the green jiao, he was still sure. The Yunjiang stretches several thousands li, and the coverage is even more unspeakable. Others want to find the green jellyfish in the Yunjiang, which is tantamount to find a needle in a haystack, blindfolded blindfolded, unless luck bursts, it is returned I bumped into it, otherwise it wouldn¡¯t work. Zhai Yu thought that what Chu Qing wanted was something rare. When he heard it was Zizhu, he was speechless for a while. He could find Chu Qing for hundreds of trucks. Seeing the expression of disdain as beneath contempt on Zhai Yu¡¯s face, Chu Qing then said: ¡°I want at least 100 years of purple bamboo in Purple Bamboo Forest, and I have to ask myself to pick bamboo.¡± It really didn¡¯t work, so Chu Qing came to Zhai Yu, he believed Zhai Yu must have a way. Zhai Yu listened to Chu Qing ¡¯s conditions and began to take it seriously. She scratched her scalp and said, ¡°I ¡¯m going to ask someone to find out the news tomorrow morning, but what else do I need besides Zizhu?¡± ¡°It¡¯s gone, it¡¯s a piece of Purple Bamboo Forest that is more than 100 years old,¡± Chu Qing replied. Zhai Yu¡¯s face regained its luster: ¡°If I find Purple Bamboo Forest, then we can set off immediately.¡± ¡°Yes, when you find Purple Bamboo Forest, we can start as soon as possible.¡± Chu Qing said with certainty. Zhai Yu happily shot with two hands, issued bang, and said to Chu Qing: ¡°Then I find it now, can we go now?¡± ¡°Well, do you know there is?¡± Chu Qing saw a surprised look in his eyes, didn¡¯t expect he was really looking for the right person. As a result, Zhai Yu returned to Chu Qing: ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Chu Qing was speechless, turned around and left, meaning that Zhai Yu would find out when he found him. After looking for Zhai Yu, Chu Qing went to find Xiaoyu again and notified Xiaoyu. He also told Xiaoyu last time that he could start in ten days, but it was half a month later. It turned out that Chu Qing also had a mistake when he found Xiaoyu, and Chu Qing wanted to visit Ye Family again. When he came to Ye Family, Chu Qing called Ye Chenxi and asked Ye Chenxi to come out. He did n¡¯t want to enter Ye Family. When he met Ye Wanqing, he was afraid that Ye Wanqing would see him and accidentally get angry. Ye Chenxi would hate him for it. . Chu Qing was waiting for Ye Chenxi at the door of Ye Family. After a while, Ye Chenxi trot out all the way. She saw Chu Qing and said happily, ¡°Why don¡¯t you come in?¡± Chu Qing could only smile bitterly. (End of this chapter) Chapter 552 Ye Chenxi instantly read Chu Qing¡¯s expression, the smile on his face faded, and his emotions were a bit low. Chu Qing asked a little reluctantly, ¡°Are you elder sister all right?¡± Ye Chenxi gently shook his head: ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s qi and blood stagnation. You still don¡¯t want to see her. My elder sister now wants to drink your blood and eat your meat.¡± ¡°So how is she doing to you?¡± Chu Qing then asked. ¡°Elder sister treats me very well, she not at all complains about me, just hates you.¡± Ye Chenxi said. Chu Qing¡¯s face turned black after listening to it. How dare he love physique? Then Ye Chenxi accompanied Chu Qing to walk outside Ye Family. Ye Chenxi told Chu Qing about Ye Family, and then asked what Chu Qing is doing recently? Chu Qing was not in a good mood when he saw Ye Chenxi, so he told Ye Chenxi what he was going to catch the dragon to make her happy. Ye Chenxi heard this, and she did react very well, but she was not happy. She lowered her head for a moment and said to Chu Qing, ¡°I want to go too.¡± This is of course no problem. Chu Qing readily agreed that Ye Family had so many things in just one month. A heavy burden was placed on Ye Chenxi¡¯s shoulders. Ye Chenxi¡¯s Patriarch was also very hard. In this case, Chu Qing took her to relax, anyway, in Chu Qing¡¯s view with no difficulty, it was like going to the river to fish. After saying goodbye to Ye Chenxi, Chu Qing came home and hadn¡¯t had time to drink slobber. Dream drunk came to her. She said bluntly to Chu Qing: ¡°I¡¯m going too.¡± Chu Qing subconsciously glanced at her lower abdomen and refused: ¡°Forget it, you wait at home. I must bring things back. Do you still believe me?¡± Meng Zui sneered: ¡°If you care about me so much and care about the child in my stomach, how did you still let me accompany you in the danger of covering Hantan, so many times I dragged me to death, this time I remember I am a pregnant woman? Are you sorry? ¡° Cough ~ Chu Qing was told by Meng Zui that he wouldn¡¯t come to Taiwan. It was his wrong thing before, but this time he didn¡¯t have to take risks. Chu Qing and Meng Zui discussed. But there was no discussion here in Mengzui, she said dryly to Chu Qing: ¡°No matter what you say, I ¡¯m going to set it anyway, you ¡¯re preparing it yourself, you can also try to dump me, but take responsibility for the consequences . ¡° Dream drunk threatened Chu Qing, but Chu Qing had to eat this set, had to agree with her, only a hint of smile appeared in her mouth, and then she whispered to Chu Qing: ¡°Thank you!¡± This is the first time they have spoken with Yan Yuese in this tone. Chu Qing was just stupid, and came back to his senses: ¡°Thank you, we are a family. Is it necessary to be so polite?¡± Chu Qing¡¯s family has three words, and once again said in the heart of dream drunk, a light smile appeared on her face, pulled Chu Qing¡¯s shoulder, and kissed Chu Qing¡¯s lips. This is the first time Meng Zui has kissed. Chu Qing is wrapped in a huge sense of Xinfu. The two of them are closer together when they are about to hug their bodies together. Chu Xiao suddenly came out of the room and shouted: ¡°Well, you Chu Qing, you have broken your studies, and dare to do so in the living room, are you too shameful?¡± Chu Qing was so distracted that Chu Qing was separated from Meng Zui instantly. Chu Qing looked at the elder sister a little angry, was she intentional? Dream drunk face is rare and red, she glanced at Chu Xiao, she knew that Chu Xiao was deliberately avenging her. (End of this chapter) Chapter 553 Chu Xiao was drunk with a glance back to dream, that is to say, I just deliberately, mad at you, what happened. Chu Xiao originally wanted to train Chu Qing a few words, saying Chu Qing heartless, what and so on, remember to eat or not to fight, so quickly mixed with dream drunk, did not forget the original lesson? It was just that these words in her heart hadn¡¯t come out in a hurry. Mother Chu suddenly poked her head out of the room and expressed to the daughter severely, ¡°Chu Xiao, you come in!¡± In fact, when Chu Qing came back, the whole family was understood. Everyone was hiding behind the door and peeking. As a result, Chu Xiao suddenly rushed out of the good things that destroyed Chu Qing. This made Mother Chu angry. Seeing mother¡¯s severe expression, Chu Xiao seemed to realize something, oh, and walked into the room obediently for training, but in the living room, Chu Xiao was so distracted, Chu Qing and Meng Zui could only glance at each other, then Go back to each room and go to bed. That¡¯s all, how can they continue? In the early morning of the next day, Zhai Yu gave Chu Qing a call and said that he already had news of Purple Bamboo Forest. Some people sold the news to fear. Auction House said that there is a long-standing Purple Bamboo Forest deep in Yunshan . But that piece of Purple Bamboo Forest was an industry of an ancient martial arts family in Linshi. That family bought the mountain from the empire many years ago and built several bamboo buildings as a place for repair. Now Zhai Yu is in contact with the ancient martial arts Aristocratic Family and asked Chu Qing if he wants the whole Purple Bamboo Forest or just to get some fresh bamboo. If it is the former, he will buy the whole mountain, if it is the latter, He sells his feelings, so he does n¡¯t have to buy a hilltop. Chu Qing knew that Zhai Yu was rich and imposing, and of course he would not save money for him. He said directly, ¡°Listen to you, the mountain should not have been opened. Buy it if you have spare money in your hand. With so many wild purple bamboos, it must be Feng Shui Treasure Land. It is definitely good to buy them. ¡° ¡°Yes, understood, you just wait for my good news!¡± Zhai Yu is now frozen by his family¡¯s funds, but the monthly money he received in the past years, it is no problem to buy so many mountains. They still need to buy bait for fishing. Now they have to catch a dragon. Zhai Yu feels that it is worth the money. Chu Qing is waiting for the good news from Zhai Yu, but he has a feel ill at ease throughout the day, his eyelids are jumping all the time, and he always feels that something bad is going to happen. And Dreaming Drunken stayed at home all day and did not go out. In the evening, Chu Qing had no intention of cultivation and took a walk in the small garden behind the house. It happened to be a dream drunk, two people looked at each other, Chu Qing asked: ¡°You also feel it?¡± Dream drunk was nodded, her instincts were always accurate, she had such a bad feeling in the first few days when she met Chu Qing, and as a result, she met Chu Qing and lost her all her life. Now there are bad signs. Dreaming, drunk, thinking about it and not knowing where the crisis came from, but now see Chu Qing and her exactly similar look, is it that the thing that will happen is related to the two of them at the same time? ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Meng Zui asked Chu Qing without thinking. Chu Qing shook his head, if he could know, he would not be here. ¡°Did you offend who? Someone wants to seek revenge?¡± Meng Zui raised a possibility. Chu Qing smiled bitterly: ¡°Can I count it?¡± There were more offenders. (End of this chapter) Chapter 554 Mengzui rolled the eyes, depressed speechless, and passed by Chu Qing. A person continued to walk in the garden. This thing did n¡¯t want to happen, and Mengzui could n¡¯t sleep. Chu Qing is not the same as Meng Zui. For many years of cultivation, his mind has long been built into a rock. Even if the wind and rain come, there is a lot of wetness on the surface, so what should he do? go to bed. On the 2nd day, I just woke up and did not wait for the bad news. Instead, I heard good news first. Zhai Yu called Chu Qing early in the morning, he bought the mountain, and told Chu Qing to pick bamboo, and then they could start. By the way, Zhai Yu was on the phone, very happy. But Chu Qing remembered yesterday¡¯s hunch, there was always a haze in his heart. Since he found Purple Bamboo Forest, there was nothing to delay. Chu Qing went to the dream drunk room to call Dream Drunk. He planned to go to Purple Bamboo Forest with Dream Drunk. Side, and then notify Ye Chenxi and Xiaoyu on the road. Once I got what I needed, I set off immediately, so as to avoid long nights and dreams. Dream drunk came to the door of the dream drunk room, just about to reach out and knock on the door, but it seems too alive. They are also husband and wife. Well, this has to knock on the door. Chu Qing suddenly didn¡¯t want to knock on the door today. He pushed the door and stepped directly into Mengzui¡¯s room. At this time, it was already bright, but Mengzui¡¯s room was dark, and the curtains were all drawn, and there was no light. Chu Qing thinks about the palace where Drunken is drunken stupor, there is also such an environment, this is probably the quirk of Drunken, it is very strange, Chu Qing thought. When Chu Qing pushed the door in, Meng Zui was still asleep. She stayed in the garden last night until early in the morning, and just slept for a while. Chu Qing walked to the bed and saw the dark circles from Meng Zui staying up all night. Some of them couldn¡¯t bear to wake her up. Anyway, this matter had been dragged on for so long. At this time, Chu Qing was crept to leave the room. At this time, Mengzui suddenly woke up, because the light coming through the door, as long as there was a little light, Mengzui couldn¡¯t sleep, even if it was very weak, she opened her eyes and saw Chu Qing standing in front of her. I wanted to wake myself up, and I was a little confused when I woke up. Meng Zui did n¡¯t know when she was unprepared for Chu Qing, she did n¡¯t know when Chu Qing entered the room, she was always vigilant, and she had never happened before. Chu Qing was the first one When she fell asleep, she walked into her room without awakening her. If it was n¡¯t for Chu Qing who did n¡¯t close the door when she came in, letting the outside light in, she might be asleep now. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Meng Zui asked Chu Qing. ¡°You didn¡¯t sleep well last night?¡± Chu Qing asked, looking at the dark circles of Meng Zui, the two of them were obviously different. ¡°Well, it doesn¡¯t matter, you talk about things first.¡± Mengzui was sure that Chu Qing did not come to her room for no reason. ¡°We can start.¡± Chu Qing notified Meng Zui. Mengzui heard a flash of light in this eye, and the whole person suddenly became energetic, and she looked for clothes as soon as she lifted the quilt. Chu Qing looked straight, his woman in this World! Meng Zui noticed the expression on Chu Qing¡¯s face and teased: ¡°What¡¯s the matter? You haven¡¯t seen it before. Is it because you are so fascinated by me?¡± Meng Zui was only in a good mood before making jokes with Chu Qing. Chu Qing is speechless, he is a beast. He has a big hair, not a spring heart. Chu Qing unable to bear glanced at Mengzui for 2 more times, and his heart was fiery. This woman is really a stunner, just thinking of Mengzuo ¡¯s belly. Chu Qing can only endure a life. He said to Meng Zui: ¡°If you rest for a while, I don¡¯t think you are in a good state.¡± ¡°So, are you caring about me?¡± Meng Zui dressed in underwear, stopped and looked at Chu Qing and asked, this morning they were so rare **. ¡°En.¡± Chu Qing admits that it¡¯s sorry. ¡°Hehe, okay, would you like to sleep with me?¡± Mengzui Jiao laughed twice, tempting Chu Qing. (End of this chapter) Chapter 555 Chu Qing¡¯s body responded suddenly, but it was really not the time. He turned around and stopped looking at the dream drunken fairy, and then quickly said: ¡°You rest first, I still have something.¡± He was about to walk out of the room. Dream drunk behind Chu Qing¡¯s size, quickly put on his coat, then walked over and stopped Chu Qing, glanced at Chu Qing¡¯s lower body, said with a smile: ¡°You are really spring, but now is not the time, we Let ¡¯s do the right thing first, come back to meet your needs for your wife, and you will definitely be satisfied. ¡° After talking about Dream Drunk, he crossed the door first, and Chu Qing touched his nose in the back. He seemed to have been drunk by Dream Drunk. This woman ¡­ Chu Qing and Dream Drunk packed up their things, carrying weapons and daily necessities, preparing Go to Purple Bamboo Forest. But when he walked to the door, he met Criminal Guard, who just reached out to ring the doorbell, and met Chu Qing and Meng Zui who came out of the door. Chu Qing cast her gaze for inquiries. Xing Wei said with a cold face: ¡°Patriarch, please come over.¡± Xinglie looking for him? Chu Qing doesn¡¯t know anything, but it¡¯s such a trivial matter, as for letting the criminal guard come in person? Just make a phone call. However, since the criminal guard said so, the criminal family happened to be on this Vermilion Bird street, and Chu Qing planned to take a look at it to see what criminal martyrs were looking for. But Mengzui felt anxious in her heart. She used her eyes to tell Chu Qing to put this in advance. In her mind, the most important thing about child was. Chu Qing changed his mouth and said: ¡°I am in a hurry now. I will visit Aunt Xing in person when I come back.¡± ¡°No, you have to go now.¡± Xing Wei stopped in front of Chu Qing in one step. ¡°Patriarch told me when I came, so I must invite you to the criminal¡¯s house.¡± Chu Qing realized that something was wrong at this time, and the criminal had never been so tough on him. Chu Qing hadn¡¯t spoken yet, and Meng Zui suddenly stood up and said, ¡°What if we don¡¯t go?¡± Last time in the drunken stupor, Penal Guard had lost to Meng Zui. In these days, Meng Zui has the Wu Zhen Yu Pei that Chu Qing gave her, and her strength is advanced by leaps and bounds. Dead, he was not injured. The criminal guard looked at Drunken with a bit of stubbornness, and then clenching one¡¯s teeth and said: ¡°Unless you step on it from my body.¡± This is the attitude of the criminal guard. Dream drunk did not really start with the criminal guard, but looked back at Chu Qing and Chu Qing, they all thought of yesterday¡¯s hunch, is it supposed to be on the criminal spirit? Meng Zui was a little worried and frowned, and she and Chu Qing both knew that Xing Lie was the strongest martial artist in Jinmen, so strong that it was unattainable. At the speed of Meng Zui ¡¯s current cultivation, it would take at least 3 years to have peace. The strength of the criminal fierce battle is not necessarily better than the criminal fierce. However, Xie Lie is more than 20 years older than Meng Zui. When Meng Zui reaches the age of Xing Lie, she definitely hangs her. ¡°I¡¯ll go and see, you wait for me at home.¡± Chu Qing put his hand on Mengzui¡¯s shoulder and said Mengzui pulled him behind him. Then he indicated with his eyes that the criminal guard was leading the way, so he didn¡¯t want to walk in front of the criminal guard and made him want to be escorted by the criminal guard like a prisoner. Dream drunk was pulled behind by Chu Qing. While Chu Qing was walking, she suddenly grabbed Chu Qing ¡¯s arm and looked at Chu Qing with anxiety in her eyes, which could make her and Chu Qing have a bad hunch at the same time. not simple. ¡°Relax, it¡¯ll be fine.¡± Chu Qing comforted Mengzui. Seeing Mengzui so worried, could he say that he was moved? (End of this chapter) Chapter 556 Chu Qing followed the criminal guard to the criminal house. This time they entered through the back door, which made Chu Qing very puzzled. After thinking about it, he didn¡¯t offend the criminal. He knew that there was a man in Xie Lie and he was very strict in protecting him. That man was Xing Lie¡¯s reverse scale. But that night, when he broke into the punishment house and asked Zhuo Buqun to kidnap the man, Chu Qing did not think about the hell in this respect, and later the criminal also transferred the man to the place. Chu Qing didn¡¯t make any investigations and didn¡¯t know where the man is now. Is it that the man who caused the criminal to be so solemn? Thinking of this, Chu Qing shook his head again. If it was really the man who was involved in the accident, Xing Lie would have been unable to sit still for a long time and find someone desperately. Instead of just sending out criminal guards to invite people, Chu Qing was confused again. The place where the criminal saw Chu Qing this time was not the study room where he often met guests, but a utility room behind the villa. It was the back door and the utility room again. This time Chu Qing was really confused. The criminal guard took Chu Qing into the utility room and let Chu Qing wait here. He went to invite the criminal martyr. After a while, the angry criminal martyr came alone and kicked the door of the utility room with one foot. Grab to Chu Qing¡¯s neck. It was not the first time that Chu Qing saw such a violent punishment. He harassed the punishment last time when he broke into the punishment house last night. Did n¡¯t he walk out of the punishment house that time? So Chu Qing can¡¯t talk about how scared, just a little unexpected. His Spirit Qi was surging, blocking Xing Lie¡¯s hand. When Xing Lie couldn¡¯t catch it, he was blocked by Chu Qing. He didn¡¯t stop, and then a whip leg of momentum is big, power is deep. Xing Lie¡¯s imposing manner was too terrifying, punching in the palm of his hand, as if there were wind and thunder, and a whip leg was drawn on Chu Qing¡¯s condensed Jiangang shield. Chu Qing ¡¯s Jiangang did n¡¯t hold on for even a second, so she was shattered into the Inner Strength on the leg of the criminal guard. The criminal was too powerful, and then fisted again. She was like a human tyrannosaurus. Chu Qing¡¯s strength has now been restored to Nascent Soul Middle Stage, the strength is equivalent to the martial artist¡¯s Zhijing 5 Grade 6, and the battle strength can reach the Zhijing eight-nine product level. But even so, he still has no power to fight back in the hands of the criminal martyrs. Therefore, Chu Qing guessed that the strength of the criminal marty must have exceeded the level of the state, and reached the level of blamelessness. Such a great god, who was condemned to be the mayor in Jinmen, did not know that he offended who at Imperial Capital before he fell to this field. Ground. Chu Qing was punched and flew with a punch, and his head was broken up. This crazy woman, Chu Qing coughed a few times, and before the criminal rushed to him, quickly opened the mouth and said: ¡°Stop, what is going on?¡± Something is wrong, you told me, where did I offend you, we are still relatives! ¡° ¡°You still have a face to say this, think about it for yourself, do you really have nothing to hide from me?¡± Xing Lie was very angry. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Chu Qing was a little puzzled and anxious in his heart, but even if he had something to hide from the criminal martyrs, the criminal martyrs would not be so angry. ¡°Don¡¯t you know?¡± Xing Lie teased, walking to Chu Qing, grabbing Chu Qing¡¯s shoulder and pushing Chu Qing against the wall in the utility room. Chu Qing shook his head, he really didn¡¯t know. ¡°Hmph ¡«¡± said Xie Lie coldly snorted, ¡°Well, I want to remind you, for example, there is a dragon in Yunjiang ¡­¡± Half of Xing Lie¡¯s words stopped in time, and Chu Qing¡¯s pupils shrank suddenly, and his heart was surprised by 10000 points. How could Xing Lie know about this? Who is it? ¡°Yes, Yunjiang is a dragon.¡± In this part, Chu Qing simply admitted. Xing Lie hearing this was even more angry: ¡°Well, it is so, you little bastard, since you know this, why did you lie to me last time?¡± When Xing Lie said this, Chu Qing instantly thought of the fact that he used a fake dragon to lure Huang Kaishan. That time, because he had talked with Xing Lie in advance, he made Xing Lie think that the matter was a fake, and that was indeed It was a fake, but unexpectedly, something really came up. Chu Qing did not tell Xing Lie afterwards, because there was no need. He asked Xing Lie for no reason and said what to do? (End of this chapter) Chapter 557 ¡°When did I lie to you, that Golden Dragon was indeed a fake I made, but who knows, and later came out a real, maybe it was the dragon spirit of the fake dragon I made. Attract and make it mistakenly think that it has found the same kind, then it comes back. ¡°Chu Qing explained the situation to the criminal martyrs. Xing Lie gritted his teeth and complained to Chu Qing, ¡°Since there is a real thing, why don¡¯t you tell me?¡± Chu Qing laughed, and was so confused, that he would ask such a childish word, Chu Qing said: ¡°If I remember correctly, you have let my sister kneel in front of your house all night, Only promised to help. When Li Family is still there, how good do you think our relationship can be, I need to come to the door and tell you such a big secret of heaven-shaking, earth-shattering? ¡° ¡°Isn¡¯t it bothering you now because of this, hehe, that¡¯s exactly, our two are even, even if my sister¡¯s business has passed completely, if you don¡¯t mention me, let¡¯s say we are all in the same family. Never happened, can you tell me what happened in the end? Maybe I can give you an idea, otherwise even if you kill me, it wo n¡¯t help, and you ¡¯re so sure, can you kill me? ? ¡° Chu Qing uttered everything in her heart at one go. As for what she wanted to do, let her decide for herself. Chu Qing was now thinking about who leaked Yunjiang Qingjiao¡¯s news. There were only a few people who knew the news, and the most impossible ones were ruled out. There were only 2 suspects left by Chu Qing. Chu Qing was hesitant. He could not believe that these two people would be one of them. When Chu Qing was thinking about this issue, Xing Lie already had an idea in her heart. She lamented and let go of Chu Qing¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°This morning, a group of 2 second generation ancestors of Imperial Capital came to my house. They quarreled for me to tell the story of Mingyunjiang Qingjiao, and they asked me to hand you over and said you knew about it. ¡° ¡°If it¡¯s just a group of juniors, that¡¯s all, the key is that they also brought letters from the elders at home, the group of people behind them and not to be trifled with. When I last came, I also promised them solemnly vowed , Yunjiang Flood Dragon is a mere fiction. Who knows they got the exact news the day before yesterday, saying that Yunjiang Flood Dragon really has something to do, and this time they have released this group of 2nd generation ancestors in order not to run in vain this time. Now. ¡° ¡°Nominally speaking, it¡¯s experience, but in fact it¡¯s the truth and truth of the news, mentioning the group of old bastards behind them to find the way, and I¡¯m so troubled. They can¡¯t ask me anything, they shouted, asking me You hand it over, what do you think I should do. ¡° ¡°And tell me, are n¡¯t you so stupid, the matter of Yunjiang Flood Dragon, you concealed me so sternly, how could you leak the news? I see this robbery, you ca n¡¯t hide it, and come to the end I¡¯m not a person inside or outside. ¡° Xing Lie told Chu Qing of the entire process of development, and Chu Qing frowned straight after hearing it. The matter was more serious than he had imagined. No wonder he and Meng Zuihui had a bad hunch one after another yesterday. Jiao. If Qingjiao is taken by this group of people, the child in the dream drunk ¡­ Thinking of this, Chu Qing¡¯s eyes burst out with an unmatched killing intent, which led to the secret of the punishment. Through Chu Qing¡¯s killing intent, she Seems to see Corpse Mountain Blood Sea. (End of this chapter) Chapter 558 ¡°Looking at you, you must already know who leaked the secret, but that is your business, now you talk about what I should do, the group of 2nd generation ancestors are still in my parlor, waiting I handed you out to them, and I was so annoyed that I was noisy. ¡°Xie Lie continued. Chu Qing slightly groaned opened the mouth and said: ¡°That green jiao I am determined to get, even if the person behind them shot, I will also seizing food from the tiger¡¯s mouth, so I impossible let you take me to them for questioning , You help me drag them, condition you open. ¡° Chu Qing straight to the point, the situation is urgent, he has no time to circle the criminal martyrs, the criminal martyrs did not immediately invite them to the gang, it proves that the criminal martyrs are selfish and do not want to break with themselves. ¡°Hold them? Hey, you look at me high, they are a group of Mao children, but the people behind them each and everyone can be old monsters, I can¡¯t afford to offend, I at most 2 don¡¯t want to help, let them Tossing in Jinmen, as for the conditions? I happen to be understood, and I lost my face too. I want to have a dragon tail. Is n¡¯t it too much? ¡°Xing Lie opened the terms and handed over Chu Qing to her. It ¡¯s not good for her. They have already chosen to marry their son to Chu Xiao. It is equivalent to putting the criminal¡¯s treasures on Chu Qing, and what happened to Chu Qing has also harmed his interests. Moreover, since that incident, he has been the mayor of Jinmen, and he is already at the end, so he is not afraid of to offend the person. ¡°Understood, now I can go!¡± Chu Qing asked Xing Lie. ¡°What is understood?¡± Xing Lie was somewhat dissatisfied with Chu Qing¡¯s answer, and it was ambiguous 2. ¡°Without the intervention of that group of people, I am absolutely sure to catch the green jellyfish, but now this matter has become very complicated and tricky, and I do n¡¯t know if I can finally catch the dragon, so how do I agree You. ¡°Chu Qing explained to Xing Lie. Xing Lie ¡¯s pupil light flashed slightly, and he heard Chu Qing ¡¯s out-of-string sound, and he cursed in his heart: The little ghost head said on his mouth: ¡°I try to help you, but it is within my ability.¡± ¡°Well, okay, I try to catch the dragon as much as possible, and I will definitely get you a copy when I get it.¡± Chu Qing said, even if the two reached an agreement, the next thing is trouble. Xing Lie used the excuse to go to the toilet, and then took the time to meet Chu Qing in the debris room. She had to go back to cope with the gang of 2nd generation ancestors, and Chu Qing was sent by the criminal guard from the back door of the punishment house. Chu Qing had been holding a anger in his heart. For the leaked person, on the way home, he took out his mobile phone and called Xiaoyu. ¡°Chu Qing, Qingjiao¡¯s news leaked out, and now the circle of Imperial Capital has exploded. It is estimated that it will not be long before Imperial Capital will come. What should we do?¡± The phone was connected, and Xiao Yu first told Chu Qing , She just got the news, and she is preparing to call Chu Qing. ¡°They are already here.¡± Chu Qing told Xiaoyu a fact. Xiao Yu was stunned and silent for a moment, cautiously asked: ¡°You shouldn¡¯t suspect me, leaked news!¡± ¡°So are you?¡± Chu Qing has a playful attitude. Xiao Yu over the phone was anxious. She asked Chu Qing: ¡°I said it was not me, do you believe it?¡± ¡°I believe, you are now packing up and going to the Ziyun Peak of Yunshan to wait for me. Where is the house feather of Sejin Auction House, you can find him, just say I let you go.¡± Chu Qing informed Xiaoyu. ¡°Good!¡± Xiao Yu complied, hung up the phone, and fell into contemplation. She didn¡¯t know whether Chu Qing believed it or not. If she did, then let her go to Ziyun Peak, which means Chu Qing was going to find Qing Jiao. If you do n¡¯t believe it, Chu Qing believes that she did it, then let her go to Ziyun Peak, just to kill her, and now Chu Qing has planted an inescapable net in Ziyun Feng, waiting for her, so Xiaoyu is very tangled. Don¡¯t go. Going, maybe there is danger. If you do n¡¯t go, it means she has a ghost in her heart, and Xiao Yu is a little difficult to choose. (End of this chapter) Chapter 559 When Chu Qing came home, he found that his mother¡¯s car was in his garage. Chu Qing had some accidents. Mother is a person who is very serious about work and generally does not leave the company easily after office hours. But today I came back less than an hour after work. This is not normal. Is it because something happened at home, Chu Qing thought, pushed open the door of the living room, walked into the living room, and found the living room so lively. In addition to parents and dream drunk accidents, there is also a teenager dressed in luxury, 17 years old up and down, looks like a high school student, looks a little feminine, but noble and arrogant between the eyebrows is not pretended to be. Chu Qing is looking at that person, and that person is also looking at Chu Qing. They 2 look bored. Some people look at the first glance, and you will feel disgusted or even sick from the heart. This person feels like Chu Qing. ¡°This is Chu Qing¡¯s cousin?¡± The man said hello to Chu Qing. But Chu Qing didn¡¯t know him at all, he looked towards mother, and found that there was a guest at home, mother¡¯s face was not good-looking, at that moment, Chu Qing understood, this is not the surname Chu. ¡°This is Chu Lan, your cousin.¡± Mother Chu thought of Chu Qing¡¯s introduction, her speech was cold, and she could not see Chu Lan very much. Chu Qing suddenly realized that Chu Lan, the son of Chu Qingrou, Chu Qing had learned from Gongyue. When he married with Gong Family, it was his cousin who should have made a marriage contract with Gongyue. As a result, the unfathomable mystery changed. Chu Qing. I have to admire that some intentional people have the ability to steal Liang Liangzhuzhu, so Chu Qing is equivalent to becoming Chu Lan ¡¯s scapegoat. Think of Gong Yue ¡¯s figure, hehe, if Chu Qing is also a kind of person who looks for people, he might cry. dead. Mother must also know about it, so it ¡¯s strange to have a good attitude towards Chu Lan. Chu Qing also does n¡¯t know what happened to the mother at Chu Family in the past, and he will be forced to go far away. In short, Mother Chu wo n¡¯t wait. See Chu Family, Chu Qing also has no good impression of Chu Family. ¡°En.¡± Chu Qing responded to mother, and the word was over, and she did not intend to say hello to Chu Lan. Chu Lan was not interested in finding himself, his face was angry, and he seemed to be angry, but for some reason, he endured it all the more. He changed his mouth and said: ¡°Chu Qing¡¯s cousin is quite personality. You have met before, how can you be satisfied with this family matter, Cou Qing ¡¯s cousin? You do n¡¯t know, I ¡¯m a younger brother in order to let you marry a good family, and I do n¡¯t do much in this. ¡° Chu Lan said very kindly on the surface, but harboring malicious intentions in the background, just Chu Qing ignored him, he stabbed Chu Qing with words. Will Chu Qing be angry? No, for this kind of person, not yet, Chu Qing said: ¡°I am very satisfied with this family matter, so I have to thank you?¡± Chu Qing asked Chu Lan, with a sincere expression on his face, Chu Lan saw that Chu Qing had not been angry with him, and was a little uncomfortable. It stands to reason that Chu Qing and Gong Yue had already met, just like Gong Yue, Chu Lan I don¡¯t believe that someone will not be scared away when they meet. Originally, the marriage of Chu Family and Gong Family was also a good marriage. Gong Family is stronger than Chu Family in all aspects. Marriage in the past was absolutely a matter of identity and status, power and power, and luck and face. Therefore, when Gong Chu and his family had this idea, Chu Lan and a group of Chu Family members broke their heads and wanted this family member to fall on their own heads. Finally, Chu Lan took the spot through ¡®unremitting efforts¡¯. But when he saw the true face of Gongyue, he regretted his death. He felt that even if Gongyue didn¡¯t look good, he still wanted to see it. But what about the big fatty of 300 jins, legs thicker than elephants, arms thicker than his thighs, Chu Lan thought he would die when he thought of staying with such a person all his life. For the time being, regardless of power, identity, Chu Lan felt that when he was kissed by Gong Yue, he could spit out the bile and could n¡¯t eat for 3 days, let alone sleep with Gong Yue in bed. The picture of the moon beneath him, there is a mountain of meat on his body, he will be dead ¡­ (End of this chapter) Chapter 560 So after Chu Lan saw Gong Yue himself, he was determined to regret his marriage. If he married such a person, his life would be over. However, the person who was going to marry was him, and the person who was not going to marry was also him. The marriage between Gong and Chu¡¯s two families was joint. He will not be able to shake this pot for a while, no one in Chu Family is willing to take this black pot, and then Chu Lan¡¯s crooked idea hit Chu Qing. It turns out that Chu Qing is a good bully, the pot on his body, Just throw it away. But now it seems that Chu Qing actually said thank you, is there a problem with his cousin¡¯s aesthetic? Chu Lan had also suspected that Chu Qing was pretending, but he could not see any weak spot from Chu Qing¡¯s face. ¡°Since my cousin is satisfied, I don¡¯t need to thank me. We are a family and don¡¯t speak 2 words.¡± Chu Lan looked down on Chu Qing again, but his demeanor could not be lost, because he was in Chu Qing His mind was displayed in front of the family. With sounding words, he would vomit if he said too much, and Chu Qing was too lazy to get used to Chu Lan here and said directly: ¡°I still have something to go back to the room.¡± After finishing speaking, he gave Mengzui a look and signaled Mengzui to come with him, he There is something to tell Meng Zui. Chu Qing saw Mengzui¡¯s eyes, and suddenly his heart sank. Mengzui looked unhappy. Is it because, he just said that he was very satisfied with that family matter? But he was just acting in a show, and dream drunk wo n¡¯t even see this, Chu Qing has some did n¡¯t know whether to cry or laugh. He did n¡¯t want to take care of Chu Lan, but Chu Lan did n¡¯t want to let Chu Qing go. Chu Qing walked to his room, and Chu Lan followed up and said, ¡°I want to visit my cousin ¡¯s room. It ¡¯s my first time meeting, I have a lot of words in my heart, and I want to tell my cousin. Chu Lan is not soliciting opinions from anyone, but is stating a fact, whether Chu Qing agrees or disagrees, Chu Qing¡¯s room, he decided. Chu Qing gave Chu Lan a deep and meaningful look, and then acquiesced to the fact that he wouldn¡¯t leave Chu Qing when he was drunk. After Chu Lan and Chu Lan left the living room, Mother Chu complexion was gloomy like water, and Father Chu¡¯s eyes were panic, which seemed a little afraid of Chu Family. For more than 20 years for no reason, the last time I came to Chu Qinghe, I brought a paper marriage contract. This time there was another Chu Lan, and it was strange to have something good. Mother Chu looked towards the absent-minded dream drunk asked: ¡°What is Qing Er doing recently?¡± Her instincts told her that Chu Lan came to Chu Qing this time . Dream drunk, embarrassed, of course she knows what Chu Qing is doing, but she ca n¡¯t say, the atmosphere in the living room is a little embarrassing for a while ¡­ After Chu Lanwei entered the room with Chu Qing, he closed the door with his backhand, and then blocked the door. He turned over and asked Chu Qing: ¡°Do you know why I came to Tianjin suddenly?¡± Chu Qing sneered, pretending to be foolish and asking, ¡°Don¡¯t you mean to see our poor relatives?¡± ¡°Hmph ~ Of course not.¡± Chu Lan heard Chu Qing saying that he was a relative and looked down on him, ¡°give you a good face, you really treat yourself as my cousin? You are also worthy, you are in me In the eyes is a shit. ¡°Chu Lan, in front of Chu Qing, disdain to show his demeanor, who will show demeanor to a shit? Chu Qing listened to Chu Lan¡¯s words, his face pretended to be ugly, but he didn¡¯t know that Chu Lan was not as good as shit, he really didn¡¯t have time to be angry with people like Chu Lan. Chu Lan thought that he had hit Chu Qing, and his heart was dark, and then said: ¡°I might as well tell you that I came to Jinmen this time for a train. I heard that this matter is related to you. You better treat you If you know everything, I will still reward you with 1000000 flowers. Sure enough, the moment Chu Qing knew that the person who came to the house was Chu Qing, he guessed Chu Lan¡¯s intention, because it was too coincident that he came. Xing Lie had just told Chu Qing that Imperial Capital had a group of 2 ancestors, and Chu Lan had come home. Chu Qing did not want to link these two things together. (End of this chapter) Chapter 561 So Chu Qing now heard Chu Lan this remark, not surprised at all, but these 1000000 is what the hell, do you call Hanako? Chu Qing was disdainful and asked honestly on the surface: ¡°Dragon? What dragon? I don¡¯t know.¡± Chu Lan gritted his teeth: ¡°Don¡¯t pretend, I have the exact news to confirm that this matter is related to you. You better say it obediently, otherwise you can¡¯t bear it. I might as well tell you the truth, this time from Imperial Capital I ¡¯m not the only one here. I ¡¯m just looking at people who still have some kind of relatives before I come to you in person. ¡° ¡°Otherwise, if I bring the group of people directly, you want to think about the consequences, so you¡¯d better cooperate, otherwise take responsibility for the consequences.¡± Chu Lan directly threatened. Chu Qing sneered. What Chu Lan said was a good sound. Isn¡¯t it the real reason he wanted to eat solitary food? ¡°Oh, that¡¯s it. I only know now that Jin Men is the only one named Chu Qing. It seems that my name is quite unique.¡± Chu Qing¡¯s slow sarcasm. Chu Qing complexion stiffened, he is not didn¡¯t expect, Chu Qing has other people, but he knows that he has a cousin named Chu Qing, who is in Jinmen, and then directly found here, but now ¡­ ¡°Okay, if your cousin is fine, please go out!¡± Chu Qing under Expulsion Order. Where Chu Lan is willing to walk away in vain, he came here not only did not achieve his purpose, but also touched the gray of his nose, he was angry when he saw Chu Qing. Hearing Chu Qing¡¯s words, not only did he not leave, but instead he turned Chu Qing into a mouth, and said in his mouth: ¡°You count something, and I deserve to let me go.¡± Chu Lan ¡¯s this slap is not light, Chu Qing ¡¯s heart sighed then said, he has been able to bear it, but Chu Lan asked for it, Chu Qing shot, the same slap to Chu Lan fan, his slap is faster than Chu Lan More ruthless. So Chu Lan had n¡¯t fanned to Chu Qing and was slapped by Chu Qing and hit the wall. This Chu Lan is still a bit of battle strength. Within the body there is Spirit Qi fluctuations, it seems that he is also a monk, but realm only has Golden In the later stage of Core, and the foundation is unstable, most likely is piled up with medicine pill, Chu Qing analyzes Chu Lan in his heart. Chu Lan was a bit stunned by Chu Qing this slap. In his knowledge, Chu Qing should be a weak man with no help. He refused to accept it, Golden Sun Palm, he operated spirit strength, condensed a golden handprint out of thin air, and shot it to Chu Qing. This spell looks amazing, but in Chu Qing ¡¯s eyes, it ¡¯s just a little child ¡¯s plaything. Chu Qing ¡¯s finger glow is full of finger glow, which means poking out Chulan ¡¯s Golden Sun Palm and turning his spirit strength into a little bit. Xingmang, not in the void. Chu Qing stepped forward and directly pushed Chu Lan against the back of the door with his neck stuck, as if pinching a dead dog. The shock in Chu Lan¡¯s heart was beyond words. He looked at Chu Qing and almost glared his eyes. But a moment later, he laughed like crazy again: ¡°haha ¡­¡­ hahaha, Chu Qing I understood, you must be a yin, you have practiced martial arts, you stupid fork, laughed at me ¡­¡± Chu Qing looked at this kind of Chu Lan is very speechless, can he practice Dao Law, can¡¯t he? Probably Chu Lan thinks that the speed of martial arts is fast, but the speed of monasticism is slow. And Chu Qing poor fellow, whether there is a cultivation technique, let ¡¯s not say, even if there is, it is also stronger than his strength, so Chu Qing must be a martial art, and he has become a waste person. Thinking of this, Chu Lan A lot of balance in my heart. After laughing for a while, Chu Lan realized that he was still choked by Chu Qing, and his face was red and red. Chu Qing is a yin, which is very funny, but he is also not good-looking. ¡°Chu Qing, your cultivation technique must have been given to you by your mother? Your mother must not keep your word like this. You probably do n¡¯t know yet. Your mother gave you the cultivation technique to teach you how to practice martial arts, but she herself is A waste person ¡­ ¡°Chu Lan couldn¡¯t beat Chu Qing, so he attacked Chu Qing with words. (End of this chapter) Chapter 562 Listening to Chu Lan¡¯s words, Chu Qing¡¯s eyes burst out with a strong killing intent, just to understand the truth of the year, he could only endure and listen to Chu Lan to talk down. ¡°You probably don¡¯t know yet. Your mother gave a vow in front of all the Chu Family people, saying that she would return Chu Family and everything she gave to Chu Family, and then she discarded all martial arts. And said that he will not let Chu Family ¡¯s cultivation technique leak out, and completely disconnected from Chu Family. This time, he was let by Elders, like a stray dog, and was left by your dad. ¡±Chu Lan did not shy away from Chu. Qing tells about the events of the year, as if he had seen it with his own eyes, then the expression should be as proud as possible. Chu Qing¡¯s angry frontal horns were beating, clenching his teeth. He suppressed his anger and asked Chu Lan: ¡°Why did Chu Qing do this, and what mistake did my mother make?¡± ¡°Wrong?¡± Chu Lan chuckles, ¡°My silly cousin, are you so naive, still asking right or wrong, are you watching a TV show now, and asking who is the bad guy and who is the good guy inside? You asked, and I will tell you that when you father that slut, the watery poplar, climbed onto the bed of Sixth Elder. Unexpectedly, your mother found out and killed Sixth Elder in a rage. This attracted the elders and attacked them together. , Do you say this is the evils we bring on ourselves are the hardest to bear? ¡° ¡°Impossible!¡± Chu Qing didn¡¯t believe it. This was not the case. He didn¡¯t believe that father would do such a thing. Chu Qing was difficult to calm down when stimulated by Chu Lan¡¯s words, so he didn¡¯t see through the loopholes in Chu Lan¡¯s words in time. Came out and looked at Chu Qing¡¯s inner pain, almost madness, and his heart was dark, with a faint smile on his face, if there was no slap mark, it would be better. Chu Qing lost his mind for a while, and came back to his senses a moment later, suddenly asked Chu Lan: ¡°You are talking nonsense, if it is my father ** Sixth Elder, then mother should blame father for it, instead of killing Sixth Elder, It must be Sixth Elder, forcing me to father, right? ¡°Chu Qing wanted to understand the logic in Chu Lan¡¯s words. Chu Lan did not panic about the problems in his words, but Chu Lan did not panic, but said with a smirk: ¡°Of course I am telling you only what everyone thinks, as for the insider, hehe, I am not unable to tell you, the truth is you The father was drugged and threw it on Sixth Elder ¡¯s bed, and then let Sixth Elder mistakenly think that your father was voluntary, the clothes were all stripped off, and then led you to mother. How is it? Is n¡¯t it wonderful? Cough cough ¡­ ¡° Chu Qing pressed hard, Chu Lan¡¯s face blushed by Chu Qing, coughing repeatedly, like a dying fish, struggling to escape from Chu Qing¡¯s hands. The door of Chu Qing¡¯s room was banged by his peng peng, which led Mother Chu in the living room to walk to the door of Chu Qing¡¯s room. Knocked on the door and asked, ¡°Chu Qing, you, are you okay?¡± Mother Chu has been paying attention to the movements here, she is afraid that Chu Qing will suffer a loss. ¡°No, it¡¯s okay.¡± Chu Qing relaxed and replied. At this time, Chu Lan had a chance and said intermittently: ¡°Chu ¡­ Chu Qing ¡­ You can¡¯t ¡­ kill me, Chu Family ¡­ will not ¡­ let you go.¡± Chu Qing gritted his teeth and listened to the sound of footsteps outside the door, his mother left. Just now Chu Qing really wanted to strangle Chu Lan, a bastard. He probably already knows what happened that year, and those things are absolutely the same as Chu Lan. Mom, Chu Qingrou can¡¯t get rid of the relationship. But think about it, he still has a family, Chu Qing can only endure first, at this time offended Chu Family, he is Heaven and Earth is big, can hold everywhere, but what about parents and elder sister? For a nobleman to take revenge, ten years is not too long, Chu Qing is carved on the bone. Chu Qing let go, Chu Lan was like a pile of rotten meat, collapsed on the ground, coughing over his neck repeatedly, looked towards Chu Qing¡¯s eyes, not just blind contempt, finally there was such a trace of fear, he really Scared by Chu Qing. (End of this chapter) Chapter 563 Chu Qing was indignant. He stared at Chu Lan, who was shaking like a sieve, said with a sneer: ¡°Don¡¯t you want to ask me about the dragon? I¡¯ll tell you, you find the right person, I not only know the cloud There is a dragon in Jiang, and I have seen that dragon with my own eyes. ¡° ¡°However, I would like to tell you more information. I will also ask you, do you deserve it? For you 2 ancestors from Imperial Capital, forgive me to speak bluntly, but a group of spicy chickens, I will now To find the dragon, I will not only find the dragon, but also catch it. ¡° ¡°So you are destined to all in vain, you can go to the Capital Guy group of Old Guys to cry, but when they come, I guarantee that they will not even see a dragon scales. Now if you want to get that dragon, I Let ¡¯s tell you that the dragon is in the Yunjiang and Yunshan. ¡° ¡°I am waiting for you to catch the dragon in Yunshan, I want to see, you group of supercilious things, there are how many catties and how many taels. I advise you to hurry, because it is slow, you are afraid that even dragons I ca n¡¯t see it, but at least I ¡¯ll be able to catch my eyes. ¡± ¡°In my words, it doesn¡¯t matter if you go out and still enjoy the news alone. Now you leave me alone. I don¡¯t want to be at my house and see you for the second time, because I¡¯m so scared, I¡¯m an impossible to bear, Strangle you. Also, I do n¡¯t want you to use your crooked head, otherwise it ¡¯s not something you can afford. ¡° After Chu Qing finished speaking, he opened the door and told Chu Lan to get out. Since everyone had torn his face, Chu Qing disdain to tell him this. Chu Qing also figured it out. Now that the news has leaked out, he might as well take this group of proud and arrogant young masters and ladies to Yunjiang to take a walk to see if they are hidden dragons and crouching tigers. It¡¯s still a bunch of straw bales. As far as Chu Lan is concerned, in Chu Qing¡¯s eyes, even straw bales are not counted. Chu Lan ran out of Chu Family with a crawl, and Chu Qing returned to the living room. Under the gaze of his parents, he held back for a long time, and finally said nothing, but said that he was going to get out with Dream for a while. Mother Chu understands Chu Qing¡¯s temperament, because sometimes they are very similar, so she didn¡¯t ask Chu Qing what to do, but when Chu Qing walked to the door, she stopped Chu Qing and said: ¡°Be careful! ¡° Chu Qing almost burst into tears, heavily nodded. Since Chu Qing learned what was happening in Chu Lan¡¯s mouth, Chu Qing was filled with a host of anger. Only by tearing Chu Family apart can he calm down. Imperial Capital, he goes back, Chu Family, he also wants to be leveled, let him see today, the so-called Imperial Capital means for noble people. Chu Qing and Meng Zui left Chu Family. Chu Qing told Meng Zui all the things along the way. After dream drunk listening to turn pale with fright, it is difficult to cover the worries between the eyebrows, I wonder if Chu Qing once how to do? Chu Qing told Mengzui confidently: ¡°Relax, no one can catch Yunjiang Qingjiao except me. Even if he catches it, I will bring back what the child needs.¡± Dream drunk had no choice but to trust Chu Qing. She sat in the passenger seat and asked Chu Qing: ¡°Are we going to Yunjiang now?¡± ¡°No, go to Ye Family.¡± Chu Qing replied. Meng Zui was surprised, but immediately wanted to understand again, and asked, ¡°Will Ye Chenxi also go?¡± ¡°Well, but there is one more thing.¡± Chu Qing said full of murderous intention. After Chu Qing drove to Ye Family, let Mengzui wait in the car, and Mengzui just didn¡¯t want to enter Ye Family. She is now bored with Ye Chenxi, 2 so she agreed to Chu Qing. Chu Qing walked into Ye Family alone, and he called Ye Chenxi before he came, so Ye Chenxi had been waiting at the door early in the morning with a large travel bag under her feet. This is what she prepared. ¡°You are here, shall we leave now?¡± Ye Chenxi saw Chu Qing and greeted him with a smile. But Chu Qing kept his face cold and reserved. Ye Chenxi suddenly realized that something was wrong. She had been with Chu Qing for such a long time and had never seen Chu Qing so angry. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ye Chenxi cautiously asked Chu Qing. (End of this chapter) Chapter 564 ¡°Are your elder sister at home?¡± Chu Qing asked. Ye Chenxi didn¡¯t expect Chu Qing to ask her this as soon as she opened her mouth. Could it be that elder sister had caused Chu Qing? Ye Chenxi couldn¡¯t help but think that she was scared by Chu Qing¡¯s appearance, and she was a little scared. She shrunk and said: ¡°Yes, elder sister is at home to cultivate.¡± ¡°Take me to see her.¡± Chu Qing expressionless said. Ye Chenxi was restless in her heart, and with her fist clenched, she summoned the courage to ask Chu Qing: ¡°What the hell is going on? My elder sister, what did she do out of the ordinary, did you tell me if I would apologize for her?¡± Chu Qing saw Ye Chenxi like this, sighed in his heart, put his hands on Ye Chenxi¡¯s shoulders, forced Ye Chenxi to look at him, and then said one by one: ¡°Chenxi, my elder sister and you, you Do n¡¯t intervene? ¡° Ye Chenxi bit her lip and didn¡¯t speak. She couldn¡¯t do it, but she couldn¡¯t bear to refuse Chu Qing. ¡°Promise me.¡± Chu Qing said exhaustedly, looking at Ye Chenxi¡¯s face, he endured Ye Wanqing again and again, but this time he couldn¡¯t bear it. Ye Chenxi was crying anxiously, because Chu Qing had never said such heavy things to her, she did n¡¯t know what else elder sister did this time, she gave Chu Qing offense and died, but wanted her to ignore elder sister, This¡­¡­ Ye Chenxi didn¡¯t agree, it was negative, Chu Qing loosened Ye Chenxi¡¯s shoulder, turned around and walked into the Ye Family, Ye Chenxi saw something bad and hurried to keep up. She looked at the angry Chu Qing all the way, didn¡¯t dare to say a word, followed Chu Qing to the elder sister¡¯s door, saw Chu Qing kicked open, Ye Wanqing¡¯s door, and then stepped into the room and looked at Ye Wanqing lying in bed. 2 Without saying a word, rushed over directly, pinched Ye Wanqing¡¯s neck and picked up Ye Wanqing. If Chu Qing said to Chu Lan, it was a killer who wanted to kill him. Then he wanted to kill Ye Wanqing now, and he was the killer. Just as Chu Qing was preparing to force, crushing Ye Wanqing ¡¯s throat, Ye Chenxi suddenly rushed up, embraced Chu Qing ¡¯s arm, and cried out, ¡°Chu Qing, please do n¡¯t, elder sister, between you and Chu Qing Is there any misunderstanding, please explain it! ¡° Ye Chenxi was so anxious that the tears fell down, one after another fell to the ground, just like smashing into Chu Qing ¡¯s heart, Chu Qing ¡¯s hand was loose, he looked at the calm face of Ye Wanqing and asked, ¡°I misunderstood. Are you there yet? ¡° Ye Wanqing was stuck in the neck by Chu Qing and shook her head hard. She knew that Chu Qing would do this to her, so she was not surprised at all, and others were afraid of death, but for her, who was destined to live 30 years old, death was barely dead this. Ye Chenxi saw the elder sister shaking her head, and suddenly panicked, did the elder sister really do something sorry for Chu Qing, making Chu Qing want to kill the elder sister? The answer is yes, because the Yunjiang Qingjiao was leaked by Ye Wanqing to the group of Imperial Capital. After Chu Qing learned the news from Xing Lie¡¯s mouth at that time, he ruled out the dream drunk, Ye Chenxi, the impossible people. In the end, there were only 2 suspects, Ye Wanqing and Xiaoyu. Xiaoyu saw Yunjiang Qingjiao with her own eyes, and Ye Wanqing was told by Chu Qing to her when she talked about the mother of leaves. Xiao Yu and Chu Qing had an agreement, at that time there was no immediate say, and now it may be even more trivial. Ye Wanqing, because of whether to fight the Tang Family, the two people had a conflict not long ago. Therefore, Chu Qing directly targeted Ye Wanqing, who was seeking revenge for the slightest grievance, and this was her revenge on Chu Qing. I have to say that she played very well in this hand, and revenge Chu Qing was also very successful. But what she did n¡¯t know was that if it was just because of a Yunjiang Qingjiao, that reptile was a fart in the eyes of Chu Qing, Ye Wanqing leaked the news and leaked the news, Chu Qing at most when he said to Xiao Yu and the others . But what made Chu Qing furious was that Yunjiang Qingjiao didn¡¯t know about the interests, it was also about a small life, or Chu Qing¡¯s Bloodline, which made Chu Qing tolerant, if there was a little mistake in it. Ye Wanqing is the murderer who indirectly kills the child in Mengzui¡¯s stomach, and he has a vendetta against Chu Qing. (End of this chapter) Chapter 565 Among these are the causes and effects that Ye Wanqing didn¡¯t know, and the things Chu Qing didn¡¯t expect. What Chu Qing couldn¡¯t think of was that Ye Wanqing¡¯s move was originally a plan to kill two birds with one stone. She was nearly 30 years old, time is limited, and everything she thought was for the younger sister, for the Ye Family, she did this, first to retaliate against Chu Qing, and 2 to want Chu Qing and Ye Family to break apart completely. That night she was voted blood qi, not only because she could n¡¯t do what she wanted, but she passed that incident and saw that Chu Qing had influence on Ye Family and younger sister. At that time, she was thinking, Ye Family is younger Ye Family of sister is also Ye Family of Chu Qing. So at that time, Ye Wanqing came up with an idea to draw a clear line between Chu Qing and Ye Family. With her strength, it is difficult to achieve, because Chu Qing ¡¯s influence in Ye Family has been deeply ingrained and deeply rooted in the hearts of the people, especially Ye Chenxi. There. So she has to do what she thinks in her mind, only Chu Chu and Ye Chenxi break up, so in this brief moment she is seeking death. While retaliating against Chu Qing, Chu Qing was attracted to kill her, so how could Ye Chenxi live in the same room in the face of a murderous enemy? Taking a step back and saying that even if Chu Qing does not kill her, his relationship with the younger sister will be affected as well, and as long as he is still alive, he still has a chance to become a stalk. I have to say that all of Ye Wanqing¡¯s calculations have been implemented, and now Chu Qing is not killing Ye Wanqing, neither is it. Ye Chenxi is on the side, crying and begging, begging Chu Qing to release her elder sister. After a stalemate, Chu Qing finally roared in his heart and released his hand holding Ye Wanqing. This does not mean that he just let Ye Wanqing go. This is only temporary. From now on, Ye Wanqing¡¯s life and dream drunk child in the stomach Life together. If the child is born, Ye Wan will live. If the child is gone, Chu Qing will definitely kill Ye Wanqing, without exception. After releasing Ye Wanqing, Chu Qing turned around and walked out of the door. Ye Chenxi looked at the elder sister with tears in his face, and then looked outside. Then clenched the teeth, chasing Chu Qing and ran out of the room, Ye Wanqing¡¯s room fell into peace again, but Ye Wanqing, who had always collapsed in front of her face and face doesn¡¯t change, was not calm this time, and she sat on her knees, Crying and laughing like a female lunatic ¡­ When Chu Qing left Ye Wanqing¡¯s room, he couldn¡¯t get out of a stagnation in his heart, and he sighed with blood. The whole person¡¯s Essence, Qi, and Spirit were seriously hit, his condition, and that night Ye Wanqing is somewhat similar. If you let Ye Wanqing see the scene where Chu Qing was spitting blood on her, she would be very happy, who knows? However, after seeing this scene, Ye Chenxi was very nervous, and was always surrounded by Chu Qing, worried about Chu Qing with a worried face. Chu Qing is very tired now, and he doesn¡¯t want to say a word. Ye Chenxi can¡¯t get a response and can only bow his head. The worry on his face is no less than half drunk. In this way, there were 2 worried women in Chu Qing¡¯s car. Ye Chenxi and Meng Zui came to Ziyun Peak. Zhai Yu had been waiting for Chu Qing at the foot of the mountain early in the morning. There was light rain with him. She didn¡¯t do bad things, she wasn¡¯t afraid of knocking on the door, and after Xiao Yu hesitated, she came after 3, and she didn¡¯t do anything about it. Zhai Yu saw Chu Qing and greeted him, saying: ¡°I got the news from Imperial Capital. The matter of Yunjiang Qingjiao was leaked. What should I do now?¡± Xiaoyu has the Gong Family line, and Zhai Yu has his own news channel. Chu Qing told her about the drunkenness, so only Ye Chenxi was not aware of this. At this time, when he heard Zhai Yu say, beautiful eyes violently Staring wide, looked towards Chu Qing. She seemed to understand why Chu Qing was so angry. This must have been done by elder sister. Ye Chenxi bit her lip and felt very uncomfortable. Chu Qing looked at Ye Chenxi and knew what she thought, but he was very tired now, he didn¡¯t want to say a word, let alone explain anything. (End of this chapter) Chapter 566 ¡°Go up the mountain first.¡± Chu Qing returned to Zhai Yu and took the lead to walk up the mountain. Coming to the middle of the mountainside, Chu Qing saw the endless piece of Purple Bamboo Forest covered with the whole mountain, which was much better than he expected, and it was probably the only one he had encountered today. Looking at the beautiful scenery between the mountains and the wild, Chu Qing spits out one mouthful of impure air said: ¡°Take a break.¡± ¡°Well, good.¡± Zhai Yu echoed, Chu Qing is now the backbone of everyone, what he said is what. ¡°I ¡¯m going to sleep, you ¡¯re free. It ¡¯s safe to stay here. I want to sleep until I wake up naturally, so do n¡¯t disturb me as long as the sky does n¡¯t fall.¡± Chu Qing added, he knew that Zhai Yu probably He misunderstood what he meant. Zhai Yu also really thought that Chu Qing was tired when he came here, but just let the big guy take a break, but never thought that Chu Qing had such a meaning. For a while, I did n¡¯t know what to do. Chu Qing ignored everyone and walked alone into the Purple Bamboo Forest. He picked a place with a gentle mountain and lay down on his back among the thick bamboo leaves accumulated in the forest. He fell asleep. Today, Chu Qing was really mentally and physically exhausted. He could insist on walking here. He was really exhausted. He also wanted to find the green jiao immediately and grab it before the group of people in Chu Lan. , But Chu Qing has more than enough energy and lacks strength. sharpening an axe does not delay the work of chopping firewood. In this state, he can¡¯t find Yunjiang Qingjiao is small. If he fails, he will take everyone to death, so Chu Qing can only stop and rest, really Very tired. Chu Qing fell asleep on the ground, the tired look made Meng Zui see it, and it was very painful, as did Ye Chenxi. Both of them took a subconsciously step, but only Meng Zui then went to Chu Qing. Ye Chenxi realized her relationship with Chu Qing, and finally could only bury her concerns in the heart. Meng Zui walked down to Chu Qing and squatted down in front of her, but did n¡¯t know how to extend the hand. How could she help Chu Qing, eventually she could only withdraw her hand in regret, until this time, she found out how difficult Chu Qing is . He was burdened with too many things by himself, not because no one helped him, but nobody could help him. Chu Qing fell asleep until 2nd day, the eyes opened, and saw the mountains of purple bamboo, and crystal clear and near-transparent dewdrops hanging on the leaves of the bamboo, a slight smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, he stood up and looked at the horizon The morning sun renewed the high fighting spirit in his eyes. Then Chu Qing saw the dream drunk and the others. It turned out that after they fell asleep, these people didn¡¯t leave at all, but built tents in the vicinity, guarding Chu Qing, and Chu Qing was moved for a while. In his previous life, he was a single person in Cultivation World, and he was always a single person. Now, unconsciously, there are so many red faces and confidants around him. How can Chu Qing be unhappy? Everyone¡¯s heart is tied to Chu Qing, so as soon as Chu Qing moves, they all wake up, dream drunk, Ye Chenxi, Zhai Yu, Xiao Yu, 4 people and 4 eyes watching Chu Qing. Chu Qing said with a smile: ¡°I¡¯m fine, worrying everyone. I¡¯ll go in and wait for it to come out, then everyone can start.¡± Everyone was nodded, only Xiaoyu suddenly said: ¡°Wait, I have something.¡± Chu Qing looked towards Xiaoyu, beckoning her to say. Then Xiao Yu told Chu Qing: ¡°A friend came from Imperial Capital. She also came for Qingjiao. She knew that I was in Jinmen, so she wanted to ask me to help her. I did n¡¯t tell her about us. Very big. ¡° ¡°I think so now, since this matter has been leaked out, why can¡¯t we bring one more person, her identity and strength are of great help to us, and we can also let her out Money, what do you think? ¡° Xiaoyu said all her things and her thoughts in one breath, asking everyone¡¯s opinions. In fact, she focused on asking Chu Qing alone, because she knew that Chu Qing was the person who had the right to make decisions here. Chu Qing thought for a moment and asked Xiaoyu: ¡°Is she reliable?¡± Xiao Yu nodded: ¡°The character is absolutely no problem.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m not good at talking about business. Let Zhai Yu talk to him.¡± Chu Qing finished walking towards the depths of the bamboo forest. He agreed with Xiaoyu¡¯s proposal. (End of this chapter) Chapter 567 Chu Qing spent half a day in the bamboo forest. When he went in, the morning sun first rose. When he came out, he was already in the sun. When everyone was waiting outside, Xiao Yu went to the mountain and received a woman, an outstanding woman. She stood in the mountains, and only the temperament of dreams and drunkenness could stand side by side with her. Even Zhai Yu, a noble young master, had a noble look in her body that was inferior to her. Zhai Yu is also in the circle of Imperial Capital¡¯s younger generation. Because Zhaijia is a business person who pays the most attention to human connections, he cannot dare to say that everyone in Imperial Capital¡¯s younger generation knows, but he can also know almost. In addition to those who can¡¯t get on the countertop, Zhai Yu is a waste of time to get acquainted with them. There is also a kind of thing that even Zhai Yu can¡¯t see above, which can¡¯t afford to climb. The woman brought by Xiaoyu obviously belonged to the latter. Then Zhai Yu thought that he also asked the woman to pay a 5,000,000,000 million ticket. He would inevitably have somewhat guilty. He knew that it was such a great god. He should have advised Chu Qing not to provoke it. Now he is getting in trouble. When Chu Qing came out of the bamboo forest carrying a ten feet long purple bamboo, several people outside were impatient. Because of the woman¡¯s participation, Zhai Yu is also not easy to say something **, so you can only wait outside, waiting is the most boring thing. Seeing Chu Qing coming out, Zhai Yu hurriedly greeted him and told the situation of the woman to Chu Qing. Chu Qing looked at the woman, really out of the ordinary, not the straw bag of Chu Lan, her strength among several of them should be the strongest. Chu Qing knows that among the people from Imperial Capital this time, not all of them are straw bales, there are still one or two Qianlong, like the one in front of him. Chu Qing was looking at the woman, and the woman was also looking at Chu Qing, ¡°You can call me Ashu, alienated alienation, what are you calling?¡± ¡°Chu Qing, but are you sure that I¡¯m calling you that, isn¡¯t you taking advantage of me?¡± Chu Qing said, because this sounds like Uncle Ah! ¡°Hehe, this is what you said, but it wasn¡¯t what I thought. In order to take advantage of you, do I have to reduce myself to a man?¡± The woman named A Shu was amused by Chu Qing. But Chu Qing didn¡¯t think how funny this A Shu talked was. The derogatory word was simply subtle, and Chu Qing talked, not knowing how to answer. But A Shu went on to say: ¡°You look really good, the best-looking man I have ever seen, much stronger than Imperial Capital¡¯s gang of believe oneself infallible crooked melons.¡± ¡°So you¡¯re boasting me?¡± Chu Qing couldn¡¯t believe it, this woman was just saying something without purpose. ¡°Can¡¯t it?¡± A Shu asked Chu Qing. Chu Qing replied: ¡°Yes, of course, I thought your next sentence would be, how much will it cost you to spend the night with you?¡± ¡°Haha ¡­¡± A Shu smiled and covered his mouth, ¡°You are really interesting to talk, then how much do you spend a night with?¡± Chu Qing: ¡°¡­¡± Chu Qing saw that Mengzui and Ye Chenxi did n¡¯t look good when he was talking with Ashu, so he stopped in time and said to Zhai Yu: ¡°Now we can start as long as we are making a bamboo raft.¡± Zhai Yu took a look at this endless Purple Bamboo Forest, and took a look at the thin bamboo rods collected by Chu Qing, said with curled lips: ¡°If you just want these two distinct things, I think we do n¡¯t have to spend so much, I In a day, people can prepare a few thousand copies. ¡° ¡°Then you are really blind.¡± Chu Qing hadn¡¯t answered, A Shu stepped forward, looked at the purple bamboo in Chu Qing¡¯s hands with interest. Zhai Yu was scolded by A Shu, who was afraid that A Shu¡¯s identity would not dare to go back. He regretted it. He invited an uncle to come back. ¡°Is the golden pupil of your house home furnished?¡± Zhai Yu didn¡¯t want to worry about Ashu, but Ashu came to Zhaiyu again. This can¡¯t light the house feather, he wants to go back and run the golden pupil, he wants to see how this woman has how many catties and how many taels, the golden pupil is a pupil technique, not part of The scope of the martial artist cultivation technique, so Zhai Yu can also be cultivated, and his attainments are not shallow. Treasure hunting and discrimination are all basic. Zhai Yu can now be seen through. (End of this chapter) Chapter 568 No one stipulates that men must be interested in women ¡¯s bodies, and no one stipulates that women must be interested in men ¡¯s bodies. In fact, everyone is more interested in the body of the opposite sex, and the next level is that everyone is always spying on the privacy of others. There is a strange sense of excitement. This does not sound so open and aboveboard, so dignified, but this is the fact, the so-called 8-hexagram heart is just a small branch in this regard, is there not so many people keen? Zhai Yu was run over by A Shu, and his heart was uncomfortable. Since A Shu mentioned the golden pupil, he happened to be snooping. It was revenge and prank. It¡¯s just that when Zhai Yu is running the golden pupil, A Shu glares at Zhai Yu with a sense, and his imposing manner suddenly explodes. In the vision of Zhai Yu, A Shu is like a burning torch. Zhai Yu¡¯s eyes were almost stabbed blind, and tears were not only on A Shu. He ate a bored loss, Zhai Yu looked towards Chu Qing, hope Chu Qing Can help him find his face. Chu Qing was not so busy and had nothing to look for. He moved in front of Zhai Yu and blocked A Shu from Zhai Yu¡¯s line of sight. Then he said, ¡°Go and prepare the bamboo raft, make it stronger, or the bamboo raft will be broken. , I guess you have to drink a lot of Yunjiang water. ¡° Zhai Yu was not reconciled, but he had no choice but to put it away. When he put away the pupil technique, he glanced at the bamboo in the hand of Chu Qing. Suddenly, his eyes were black, and his feet stumbled. . He covered his eyes for a while before getting up from the ground. No one else knew what was happening. Zhai Yu was like this suddenly. Only Chu Qing and A Shu knew well, Chu Qing had some sorry, and A Shuze had a corner of his mouth. With a smile, he looked at Zhai Yu playfully. Zhai Yu, after eyes opened again, looked at the situation, stayed here and turned his head away, fuck, if he saw A Shu, he saw a burning torch, then he looked at the bamboo pole, it was simply Just saw it, a little sun. Zhai Yu didn¡¯t know if he should say he was bad luck or lucky. The pupil technique of golden pupil was only used when he first met Chu Qing. After they became friends, Zhai Yu wouldn¡¯t spy on the privacy of his friends. Therefore, he didn¡¯t use the golden pupil to see the bamboo in Chu Qing¡¯s hands, and escaped the disaster. However, under the guidance of A Shu, he still saw the bamboo, and almost blinded his eyes. Write this account down on A Shutou. This woman with a bad stomach cursed her for not being able to marry her husband. Zhai Yu murmured on her mouth and walked into the Purple Bamboo Forest. With him alone, he made a bamboo raft that can be used by 6 people. So Xiao Yu then went into the bamboo forest to help Zhai Yu, and Meng Zui and Ye Chenxi. As soon as these people left, only Chu Qing and A Shu left the bamboo forest. A Shu looked at the purple bamboo in Chu Qing¡¯s hands, as if the old man saw the food, he was drooling. She stared at the purple bamboo in Chu Qing¡¯s hand, and gradually approached Chu Qing, trying to reach out and touch it. As a result, when her fingertips were about to touch the purple bamboo, Chu Qing suddenly removed the purple bamboo and said to A Shu: ¡± Hello, woman, you can touch everything. ¡° A Shu didn¡¯t touch Zizhu and was not annoyed. Instead, he smiled and replied: ¡®For example, the long bamboo pole in your hand, but the embroidery needle under your crotch? ¡® Chu Qing is full of black lines, oh my god, do women in this World all have such a color, and they feel depressed when they are depressed, Chu Qing still responded: ¡°Did you let it touch?¡± ¡°Of course, you want to touch that.¡± Ah Shu chest said a bit. Chu Qing could n¡¯t answer this, but Chu Qing seemed to have reacted to it. The reason why he thought the women of this World were so anxious, afraid that it was n¡¯t because they wanted to soak themselves, so they would show it intentionally or unintentionally. A little intention comes. If they make up their own troubles, they express their willingness, and then they will incarnation the hungry wolf to pounce, alas ~ Chu Qing is sad again for his face. (End of this chapter) Chapter 569 ¡°You don¡¯t seem so arrogant?¡± A Shu said with a different topic. This made Chu Qing a little ignorant, he asked: ¡°Arrogant?¡± Why do you start talking about it, Chu Qing asked him arrogantly? The answer is no, how low-key he is! ¡°Did someone let Chu Lan talk to our group of 2 ancestors?¡± A Shu said staring at Chu Qing¡¯s face as she observed the expression on Chu Qing¡¯s face. Chu Qing suddenly realized that this was the case. It was time that A Shu really came after Chu Lan returned, so she naturally heard the words she asked Chu Lan to bring, but she did n¡¯t know that Chu Lan added fuel What happened, but it doesn¡¯t matter. Chu Qing replied with a light smile on his face: ¡°Did you talk, then you are not with them, but you are here for that?¡± ¡°Because compared to the dragon, I am more interested in you. In fact, I understand you more than you think. This sentence sounds a bit confusing, but I believe you can understand it.¡± Here Now there are no outsiders, A Shu said bluntly. ¡°Oh?¡± Chu Qing was startled. A Shu went on to say, ¡°For example, I know you are Chu Lan¡¯s cousin, or you are close. For example, I know that Chu Family once ousted an heir to Chu Family ¡­¡± ¡°Huh, so your last name is Gong?¡± Chu Qing said light flashed, interrupting A Shu, saying that he directly shook the purple bamboo in his hand and pierced A Shu. Zizhu grows a long way, but the thickest part of the root is only the thick thumb, which has been reduced to the tip. Zizhu is thinner than the little finger. It makes people look as if they will break with a little more force, let alone Chu Qing. strength stabbed out. The supposedly shattered purple bamboo was not broken in the hands of Chu Qing. On the contrary, Ah Shu was like a big enemy, retreating and retreating in the mountains, and they fell together, 2 people have played 3 moves, no difference. . ¡°You are very smart, I like you a little now, but it¡¯s a pity ¡­¡± Gong Shu said halfway without saying anything. Chu Qing directly connected her words: ¡°Unfortunately, you should be the one who should marry me. It turned out to be Miyazuki, just like the man who was originally married to Miyazuki. It ¡¯s the same as me. My words sound a bit confusing, but I believe you can understand them too. ¡° Of course Gong Shu can understand, Chu Qing is smarter than she expected, and guessed her surname Gong so quickly. In fact, from the earliest, it was said that Gong Chu and 2 families were married, and she was the one appointed by Gong Family. Chu Lan is the one appointed by Chu Family. When she learned that Chu Lan was the person she was dating, without the slightest hesitation pushed Gong Yue out, she looked down on Chu Lan as if Chu Lan looked down on Gong Yue. After seeing Gong Yue, Chu Lan had the same idea as Gong Shu, so he asked Chu Qing to come back. Then things became Chu Qing and Gong Yue¡¯s relationship, and now Chu Qing and Gong Shu met, Gong Shu felt that if the person Chu Family used to marry for the first time was Chu Qing, she might not push it to Gongyue. But there is no if, if she didn¡¯t push it to the head of Gongyue first, there is nothing Chu Qing, they are doomed to miss, so Gong Shu will say a pity. But in Chu Qing¡¯s opinion, there is nothing to regret. Gong Shu can throw Chu Lan to Gong Yue, just like Chu Lan dumped Gong Yue to him, neither of them is a good person, so Chu Qing looked towards Gong Shu¡¯s eyes , A little more vigilant. Gong Shujian¡¯s expression of Chu Qing probably guessed what Chu Qing thought, opened the mouth and said: ¡°Don¡¯t compare me with Chu Lan, you are too insulting, I am different from him, I am true Nagongyue was a biological sister, but Chu Lan never thought of you in her heart? ¡° Chu Qing smiled indifferent expression, then said: ¡°I suddenly remembered one thing, Gong Yue¡¯s physical problems, should it be related to you?¡± Gong Yue had been deprived of innate talent. Chu Qing knew this. At this time, he roughly guessed Gong Shu¡¯s identity. He inevitably associates this matter with Gong Shu. Sure enough, Gong Shuhearing this, his eyes cold, his fist in his left, and a punch hit Chu Chu. The unpretentious one punched in the air, dragging out a series of air explosions, the imposing manner of this shot, compared with the criminal fierce It¡¯s almost no difference. (End of this chapter) Chapter 570 Terrifying Martial Dao Cultivation Base, terrifying Martial Dao innate talent, Chu Qing confirmed the speculation in his mind that the person who took away the innate talent of Miyazuki is Gongshu, so Gongshu is the enemy of Gongyue. Chu Qing who figured this out, ruthless also started, spare no effort to kill the palace, you come and go again and again in a few rounds, Chu Qing could not help Gong Yue, Gong Gong could not take Chu Qing in a short time. If you only talk about battle strength, Chu Qing still ca n¡¯t beat Gong Shu, Gong Shu ¡¯s perverted Martial Dao innate talent metamorphosis, and now her strength is at least breakthrough, how old is she, 23 or 20 4 Scary. And her foundation is very solid, not the waste of Chulan¡¯s accumulation using heavenly materials earthly treasures, Gong Shu can¡¯t make too much movement here, otherwise she will be surprised and the others, when the time comes to her If you ca n¡¯t kill Chu Qing, you have to turn your face with these, and you ¡¯re not worth the loss. Besides, Gong Shu has no real killing intent for Chu Qing. She hasn¡¯t met such an interesting man in a long time before she can¡¯t let Chu Qing die. ¡°As far as I know, you haven¡¯t met Miyazuki in total, and your own private life is not checked. While wearing a green hat for Gongyue, you are also working hard to protect her. It¡¯s puzzling. ¡°Gong Shu asked Chu Qing after she closed her hand. Chu Qing looked at Gong Shu¡¯s uncomfortable complexion and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry now for your own business.¡± ¡°Sorry to let me come here?¡± Gong Shu answered. Chu Qing said that if Dao Palace was known to be the enemy of Gongyue, he would not promise Xiaoyu to let Gongshu be with them. Wait, Xiaoyu, a dark light flashed in Chu Qing ¡¯s eyes, and Xiaoyu was by Gongyue But he has a weak relationship with Gong Shu, which ¡­ When Chu Qing was thinking about things, Gong Shu went on to say: ¡°It¡¯s useless to regret you, I¡¯ve already come, you can¡¯t get away if you want, haha ??¡­¡± Gong Shu laughed proudly, ¡°I came before I came I¡¯m afraid I will regret it. 10000 If you let me down, maybe I will throw you into the Yunjiang to feed the fish in anger, but when I see this purple bamboo in your hand, I don¡¯t regret it Now. ¡° Chu Qing refused to speak with Gong Shu, but stared at Gong Shu coldly. Gong Shu was n¡¯t interested in asking for fun, and he said, ¡°I do n¡¯t want to guess about the matter between me and Gong Yue, it ¡¯s not as you think, nor as simple as you think. . ¡° Gong Shu said, Chu Qing pupil light was cold, and Gong Shu quickly changed his mouth: ¡°Okay, okay, don¡¯t say this, you can¡¯t help me, and I can¡¯t treat you like, let¡¯s take this page first Go ahead, if your relationship with Gongyue is really so good, when you come to Imperial Capital, let¡¯s talk about it, maybe you were already my brother-in-law at that time. ¡° ¡°Now let¡¯s talk about something else. Before I came, I didn¡¯t have the luxury of catching the dragon. I just wanted to see you. But now that I see you, I suddenly feel that we can really catch the dragon. ¡°Gong Shu looked at the Zizhu in Chu Qing¡¯s hand and said. ¡°Now I can tell you something about Chu Lan¡¯s situation there. This time, Imperial Capital came with a total of more than 30 people. Apart from those who made up a few people, there are really a few more, these people are not Chu Lan. That kind of straw bag, especially one or two of them, even I want somewhat afraid. ¡° ¡°On the status of the most expensive is the 6 king ¡¯s daughter, Emperor Cai, the 6 king is the biological younger sister of Your Majesty, who helped the dragon, and now the power is the real minister. No one can afford it. . This emperor is of average strength, but there must be a lot of rare treasure on her body, so she is not the most powerful, but it must be the most difficult. ¡° ¡°Besides, there is another man named Ji Fei, who is a young girl in the Great General. Tsk tsk has the strength, even if I run into it, it is a bit stretched, and the family is extraordinary. It is the group with the highest battle strength. It ¡¯s the kind of person who sees who is afraid of detouring. I came here, but I actually have a little thought of not wanting to be with her. It ¡¯s like seeing her detour! ¡° (End of this chapter) Chapter 571 ¡°There is another, the strength is not high, but the ability is quite big, speaking of which is walking with you, her family ancestor was the emperor of the emperor ¡¯s Qintianjianzheng, and the national teacher. Ling is responsible for her family, so it is very difficult to deal with qi feng shui. As for her name, I wo n¡¯t tell you. You just call her a dumb girl. ¡± ¡°So you do n¡¯t think that they would be really stupid going around in this cloud mountain for 10-15 days, even the dragon scales could not be found. It is no exaggeration to say that you are so exhausted, maybe we Not even a pile of dragon dung can be stepped on. ¡° Listening to Gong Shu ¡¯s words, Chu Qing raised his eyebrows and thought a little more seriously in order to be interesting. Otherwise, if the group of people were really just wandering around in Yunshan, then Chu Qing should be boring. In the time of Chu Qing and Gong Shu talking, Zhai Yu and Meng Zui and the others have already cut the bamboo in the Purple Bamboo Forest, each of which is as thick as the bowl, compared with the thin bamboo pole in Chu Qing ¡¯s hand , That is simply the grandfather of Chu Qing¡¯s hand, grandma. However, if it is compared by age, then this root in Chu Qing¡¯s hand, but in this Purple Bamboo Forest, all the ancestors of the master, the ones cut by Zhai Yu, are not eligible for Chu Qing¡¯s hand as a grandson. Everyone was busy until the afternoon, before tying a bamboo raft more than ten meters long and more than 4 meters wide. When things are ready, let¡¯s go. Everyone packs up their things, and Xiaoyu carries a big bamboo raft and starts to go down to the Yunjiang. Here is also that she can do this kind of hard work. First of all, Chu Qing will not do it. He belongs to the technical staff, and Gong Shu will not do it. She kind of asks the investor that she has paid for it. This is a bit unreasonable. Who spends money to find guilt, no one wants it, and dreams drunk, she is pregnant, Chu Qing would rather carry it by herself, will not let her resist, Zhai Yu, it will also order the pupil technique, let him resist such a freshman With a bamboo raft, he really can¡¯t walk a few steps. The last is Ye Chenxi. She doesn¡¯t carry any dreams and drunks. Which one does she carry? These two people have been more upbeat recently. So this last glorious and arduous task can only fall on the light rain. Although everyone saw three capital letters from Xiaoyu: Unwilling. But no one is stubborn, die Fellow Daoist does not die poor, who is fine to join in this lively ah. Chu Qing A few people went down the mountain, walked out of Ziyun Peak, and came to the nearest Yunjiang River, the sky was darkened. Everyone ate a bit of compressed biscuits to fill their stomachs, because this is to catch the dragon . It¡¯s like an unprecedented feat, so everyone except Chu Qing is extremely excited. Even if it was a light rain carrying a bamboo raft to the river, there was no trace of fatigue on his face at this time. After everyone filled their stomachs, they looked towards Chu Qing, waiting for Chu Qing ¡¯s next instruction. Chu Qing originally wanted everyone to rest for one night, but looking at the state of the crowd, he felt that even if they let them sleep, no one was sleeping. . In that case, just go ahead and throw the bamboo raft into the Yunjiang River. After everyone boarded the bamboo raft, Chu Qing sat on the bow of the boat and threw away the ten feet long thin bamboo pole in his hand. It looked like he was fishing. . Zhai Yu was immediately interested, and joined Chu Qing and asked, ¡°Are you fishing for dragons?¡± ¡°It¡¯s true,¡± Chu Qing said by dipping the top of the bamboo pole into the water and holding the tail in his hand. Chu Qing¡¯s pretense made Zhai Yu speechless, or Xiaoyu stood up and asked Chu Qing: ¡°Are we waiting like this?¡± ¡°Of course not. We have to go upstream, so I would like to trouble you to take turns to support the boat and go upstream until I say stop.¡± Chu Qing demanded. Xiaoyu asked again: ¡°Is the green jiao upstream?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Chu Qing replied. ¡°So what are we going to do upstream?¡± This time she asked as a dream drunk. Although she didn¡¯t say anything along the way, she was the most anxious. ¡°Of course, going to the upstream is to find the dragon. I don¡¯t know where the Qingjiao is now, but I can¡¯t find it only if I¡¯m going to the upstream. This sentence is not clear in 2 sentences. In short, you do what I said, and I¡¯ll take you Qing Jiao. ¡°Because Chu Qing was asking, Chu Qing said 2 more sentences. (End of this chapter) Chapter 572 Then at Chu Qing ¡¯s request, everyone began to take turns to support the boat, heading against the water and heading for the upper reaches of the Yunjiang River. This is also thanks to the dream drunk and the others are martial artists, otherwise in this complex river of Yunjiang. There is really no way to prop a bamboo raft upstream. This brace is one night. Even if the big guys are martial artists, in this Yunjiang, the bamboo raft that has been propped up all night is also exhausted. The original stimulation and enthusiasm in my heart, after this night¡¯s tossing, was also worn away. When the morning fog rose on the river surface, and the grey dawn appeared on the horizon, the dream was drunk, and the palace and each of them was tired On the bamboo raft. He said he didn¡¯t want to support the boat anymore. Zhai Yu didn¡¯t have Inner Strength. He felt tired just looking at it. He was dumb, and he didn¡¯t know how many times. He asked Chu Qing: ¡°How long do we have to stay?¡± Chu Qing still said that: ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± If he knew, there was no need for such trouble. Everybody drove directly, or took a plane, took a land road, or an empty road, and went directly to the place where Chu Qing wanted to go upstream. It is because Chu Qing does not know the specific place, so it can only be found while walking by this little by little. Zhai Yu sighed suddenly when she heard Chu Qing ¡¯s thunderous words: ¡°Chu Qing, my good brother, you are quite reliable when you want to do things. How to get here is so unreliable.¡± Chu Qing is speechless, he is already very reliable. Well, if Zhai Yu really encounters an unreliable one, he will be crazy. It¡¯s a pity that Chu Qing¡¯s idea is not understood, but Gong Shu, a few people drunk, feel that Zhai Yu is right, nothing wrong. This is their ignorant and inexperienced, at this time, not far from them, also in the riverside mountains a few 10 li away, Chu Lan¡¯s team of horses, at this time, the status of each and everyone is also similar to Zhai Yu . They were not as good as Zhai Yu. They walked in the old forest in the mountains for 2 days. They were so tired that they did n¡¯t even want to swallow, because they were strenuous. When they first set off, they had thirty two. One day later, there were 22 left, and another day left. Now that Chu Lan is included, there are only 5 left. The others just went home because they couldn¡¯t bear the hardships. When they first started on the road, each and everyone thought excitedly that they were looking for a dragon, looking for a dragon. Ask who had done this, and this will be their qualifications and boasting capital in the future. But after walking for half a day, they had only one idea left in their minds. That is, if they could not find a dragon for another half day, then the message must be deceiving, and there was no dragon. After half a day of walking, this time they didn¡¯t even have the strength to lift their legs. Each and everyone sat on the ground, and they had an idea in their minds, what kind of dog fart dragon, old lady medicine came home, and then they went back. What remains until now is still determined. As for Chu Lan, he simply cannot swallow that breath. The slap on his face always reminds him that he has been humiliated, so he will stick it out, otherwise he I went back long ago, still in the earliest batch. Chu Lan, the entire group, walked at the forefront with a sackcloth woman with Luo cards in her hand. She was very simple, like a country girl, but no one in Chu Lan ¡¯s group dared to look down. she was. Because this is the leader of their entire group, and the dumb girl Gong Shu told Chu Qing. After Qin Tianjian supervised, she was called dumb girl, not because she was really dumb, but she did n¡¯t like to talk , Often do not say a word for 10-15 days, so everyone habitually regards her as dumb. On this trip, the dumb girl had already spoken twice. Once, Ji Fei was anxious to ask the dumb girl for a day, and the dumb girl answered, but when she asked on the 2nd day, the dumb girl He didn¡¯t speak again, and Ji Fei was not wrong. The dumb girl¡¯s second speech was asked by Emperor Cai, and she responded, but Emperor Cai had not asked the second sentence, so she did not know whether she would make an exception for Emperor Cai. (End of this chapter) Chapter 573 Now that you are tired, let¡¯s take a break. At the same time, in different places, 2 groups of people choose to rest at the same time. From a spatial point of view, they are not far from each other, all from the upper reaches of the Yunjiang River. It¡¯s just that one side is in the river and the other side is among the mountains and rivers. If you have to divide the game, Chu Qing¡¯s position will be even higher, if Chu Qing¡¯s calculation is correct. That is to say, Chu Lan had already been chased by Chu Qing for the day they had set off in advance. The reason why this happened was because Chu Qing took the water route, and the dumb girl chose the land route. The waterway is obviously a little easier than the land road. On the edge of the Yunjiang River, there are hills and mountains. The road is not easy to walk at all. It is also a climber and a descender. There are various poisonous snakes in the mountains, which are not even at all. But there is no way, the dumb girl needs to watch the mountain and look for the dragon spirit, so they can only take the mountain road, and Chu Qing ¡¯s method is different from her, so she takes the waterway. Reliable. Complaining, complaining, after rest, filling your stomach, what should everyone do, Chu Qing is still sitting in front of the bamboo raft, immersing the bamboo pole in the water, closing his eyes and raising his mind, while others can only support the bamboo raft Go upstream. This time I left for another half day, because it was too boring, and Xiao Yu and the others all lay on a bamboo raft in shifts and slept. Just when they were discouraged and thought that they would have to stay until night. Chu Qing, who was sitting on the bow of the boat, suddenly opened his eyes. He lifted the bamboo pole at the bow of the boat. There was nothing in the front section of the bamboo pole. But as Chu Qing lifted the bamboo pole, the purple bamboo in his hand was directly bent into a bow shape, as if there was something heavy hanging on the front end. There was some movement on Chu Qing¡¯s side, which immediately attracted everyone¡¯s attention. These two days, they were lucky to wait for Chu Qing¡¯s movements, they were not afraid of any accidents, they were afraid of Chu Qing¡¯s movements, because Chu Qing¡¯s movements did not mean that they still had to support the bamboo raft, but they were real Don¡¯t want to hold on any longer. Hold on, they will not be exhausted, and they will be bored to death, so now they see the movement of Chu Qing, green light comes out from each and everyone¡¯s eyes. Zhai Yu jumped 3 feet high on a bamboo raft and happily ran to Chu Qing and asked, ¡°How are you? Are you there yet?¡± Chu Qing looked at the purple bamboo in his hand, nodded and said: ¡°Here it is.¡± Zhai Yu looked around and asked, ¡°What about Flood Dragon?¡± Chu Qing reached for a finger. Zhai Yu, along with the others on the boat, looked in the direction Chu Qing reached with his hand. There was nothing left there, and everyone was ashamed. Until Chu Qing spit out two words lightly: ¡°Downstream.¡± Zhai Yu fell softly and nearly fell into the water, and everyone else looked as if they were hit hard. Did Chu Qing make sure they were kidding? Finally, the bamboo raft was propped up upstream, and according to Chu Qing¡¯s instructions, he went to the place. Chu Qing suddenly said, ¡°Qiao Jiao is in the lower reaches. Then, in these 2 days, they were so ardently begging. From downstream to upstream, what was it for?¡± Go shopping or exercise? Unfortunately, neither of them needs them. After frustration, they still have to listen to Chu Qing to go downstream. The better thing this time is that they don¡¯t have to work hard to support the bamboo raft. Downstream, you only need to control the speed and direction, lest you can¡¯t avoid the reef because of the speed, and directly crash the bamboo raft, so that they and everyone can only swim in the water and swim downstream. It¡¯s okay to swim for a few hours, but soaking in the water for one day or two days, even if they are martial artists, it can¡¯t stand it. They are humans and not fish, so be careful. Turning the direction, the bamboo raft head changed its tail, and the tail changed its head. Chu Qing carried the bamboo pole and walked to the current bow. The original stern, when passing by the crowd, if they had no dazzle, they all saw it, Chu Qing hand The purple bamboo pole in the head has a change color on the head. I do n¡¯t know if it ¡¯s been in the water for a long time. For some reason, the original purple at the tip is gone, and it becomes white. Not only that, the whitened place also looks soft, just like rotting and deteriorating. , Looked a bit disgusted. (End of this chapter) Chapter 574 Zhai Yu saw this, and Chu Qing was not blind. Of course, he saw the bamboo tip change color before he stopped them and changed direction. On the way, he was waiting for the bamboo tip to change color. This purple bamboo is a purple bamboo in the Purple Bamboo Forest that has been growing for almost 300 years. In the words of the older generation, it is almost refined, but let Chu Qing see that it is still close to being refined. , Chu Qing is not strange, strange. In Cultivation World, this thing is much more. It stands to reason that the 300-year-old Zizhu, resting on Cultivation World, became premature and ran all over the ground, but here, it can only be the root bamboo, Chu Qing thinks It was almost. And the poor point is a little spirituality, on the cultivation path, maybe a little bit is a natural crater. Ten years, 100 years, and 1000 years cannot cross the natural craze. Chu Qing thinks that these spiritual objects cannot be refined, maybe they are not all themselves. Sake. It may be more because of this World, and this World does not know what happened. At least Chu Qing has been here for so long, and it is rare to see monsters and fairies. According to this World, Spirit Qi¡¯s rich level, these things should be right everywhere, so there must be a problem with this World, so that these spiritual objects cannot be refined, and they have nothing to do with them. It¡¯s as if a woman is born strong and born to be the leader. It¡¯s no wonder that men do not work hard enough, but more like God¡¯s choice, but is there really God? Chu Qing looked up towards heaven, and there were only a few clouds at the end of his gaze. In the idle wandering, he didn¡¯t believe in fate, what in heaven, even if there were, it was people making trouble. Now it ¡¯s time to grab a dragon, it ¡¯s hard to get him excited, but if it ¡¯s to grab a group of people who are mischievous and sitting in the clouds? Chu Qing thought it would be very interesting. But the truth is, how is it still to be verified? Chu Qing is just thinking about that¡¯s all now. Besides, this root of Zizhu, at the Yunyun Converging Ground of Ziyun Peak, has grown for 300 years. Even if it is root wood, it becomes a spirit tree. Like a hen flying on a branch, Phoenix is ??born. This purple bamboo was born with the luck of a peak, and it has its out of the ordinary place. Chu Qing borrowed the luck of the Zizhu to explore the Yunjiang luck, just like borrowing the jade of other mountains to attack the stone. According to luck, since ancient times, Chu Qing did not believe in this thing before, but after he went to Cultivation World, he had to believe it when he saw him. Everyone, every family, every mountain, every river has its own luck. The luck is like a rainbow, it can last for a long time, and it produces incredible changes. If the luck is like a torch in the wind, swaying will extinguish. That will not last long. If it is a person, it will die, the family will die, the mountains will collapse, and the water will collapse. . This Zizhu is the luck on the Ziyun Peak, and the things it contains, and the Yunjiang Qingjiao is the bred from the Yunjiang Qiyun, sitting in Yunjiang, Qi Condensation, the soul of the gathering, so these two, from To a certain extent, it is the same kind. It¡¯s just that Yunjiang¡¯s luck is dozens of times and hundreds of times that of Ziyun Peak, so Qingjiao is much more advanced than Zizhu, and it¡¯s more than one grade higher. 100 The difference between the two is like a civilian and a crown prince. So this purple bamboo is a stone, and the green Jiao is the jade. Chu Qing collected the purple bamboo in the Yunjiang River, just like putting civilians in the Imperial Palace. When the purple bamboo changes color, it shows that the civilians and the guards of the Imperial Palace There was a conflict. Explain that they have arrived at the palace gate, because if you just dangle outside the palace gate, who cares about you. Xuanhu point is said, this is Ziyunfeng¡¯s luck and Yunjiang¡¯s luck, there is a conflict, and this place of conflict is the pulse of Yunjiang¡¯s luck. As long as you find Yunjiang¡¯s luck, you won¡¯t worry about not finding Qingjiao. Following the trend of luck, Qingjiao will definitely show up, and it will soon. It is the soul of Yunjiang Qiyun, Yunjiang Qiyun has been moved, and it is strange that it can sit. So re-do Chu Qing at the bow, pop a sword glow, cut off the white bamboo tip, re-immerse in the water, and wait for the emergence of the green jellyfish. In Chu Qing, they turned back to the downstream, and it did n¡¯t take long. At the place where they changed their direction, a dummy group appeared on the edge of the Yunjiang River. The behavior of the dumb girl seemed more professional than Chu Qing. Compared with her, Chu Qing counted at most a half-bucket of water. She first stopped on the edge of the Yunjiang River, then watched the compass turn in her hand, changed her position in a specific direction, and then pinched her fingers for a while. He ordered a glass of water in Yunjiang, tasted it in his mouth, and then spit it out. This made the same choice as Chu Qing, informed everyone, and returned to the road. Thanks to the identity of the dumb girl who lived in this group of Young Master and Lady, otherwise it was changed to someone else, dared to do so, certainly immediately, torn up by this group of people, let Yunjiang feed fish. His grandma, 3 days, walked 3 days, still in this mountain, where they were born with such a crime, it is simply punished. At this time, I heard that dumb girls wanted them to go back. They had anger in their hearts and complained, but no one dared to say it, so they did not dare to say Philippine and asked, ¡°Did you make a mistake?¡± The dumb girl didn¡¯t even have a look at Ji Fido, but just sorted out her own things and prepared to travel again. Seeing the dumb girl ignore her, Ji Fei was a little angry and clenched her fists. She was prepared to fight with people every time. However, others are afraid of her, and dumb girls are not afraid of her. Even if she beats the prince and the prince, those princes and princes go to the emperor to sue, in exchange for a playful play, not to be taken seriously. But if she beat the dumb girl, that would be a big deal. The dumb girl did their housework and so on, and dared to offend her family, believing or not 2nd day, someone would find your family¡¯s ancestral grave and find it out. This is still light. If the Old Master of his family takes a shot and receives some backlash to change the luck of your family and make a family half dead, the problem will be even greater. Therefore, in this group of Young Master and Lady, we all know a rule, that is, Ningya Queen, don¡¯t offend the dumb girl. Because the empress is so terrible, and the dumb girl is going to kill your family. So Ji Fei was uncomfortable, she could only bear, but at this time Di Cai also spoke, she said to the dumb girl: ¡°Ai, elder sister, you just talk about it, everyone has been walking for so long, weird It¡¯s not easy. My aunt gave me my shoes. I have worn 2 pairs. ¡°Di Cai¡¯s mother is 6 king, and the aunt in her mouth is naturally the emperor. She said so, and the dumb girl couldn¡¯t refuse. She said with a cold face: ¡°I¡¯m right.¡± Although there is no more words, it is enough to reassure Emperor Cai and the others. As long as they are right, they will have the opportunity to find Qingjiao. If they are wrong, she is really frustrating. Di Cai started chirp chirp twitter twitter to appease the crowd: ¡°You heard it, elder sister said she was right, so you all shut up for me, everyone continue to go, if you don¡¯t want to be together, you can go back now, but you have to choose With us, there will be less rhetoric behind. ¡° ¡°Want to find a dragon, how can it be so easy, if it is really easy, would n¡¯t everyone find it all, and what else do we have? And besides, although I also hate the abhorrent Chu Qing, I really think he That¡¯s right, you are a group of spicy chickens, and you can¡¯t stand even this bitter suffering. ¡° ¡°You all look at each other to see how many people are gone. They are the spicy chicken in Chu Qing¡¯s mouth, so do you also want to be a spicy chicken? Someone is willing to catch Chu Qing, who speaks loudly with me, Step on him, prove yourself? ¡° After Emperor Cai was worthy of the Imperial Family, this generous statement said that he immediately aroused the fighting spirit of other people and condensed this group of scattered people together. (End of this chapter) Chapter 575 When the dumb girl and the others were ready and began to prepare to flow down the river, Chu Qing they were in Jiangzhong and had walked 6 10 li waterways. It¡¯s much easier to go down the river than to go up the river, so I was still worried about the palace and the others. After finding that it was easier to go down the river than they thought, a smile began to appear on each and everyone¡¯s face. When they came up against the current, they were all tired dogs, so each and everyone had no time to take a good look at this Scenery on the bank of Yunjiang 2. At this time, I got free, each and everyone playing with water and looking at the mountains, really happy, let alone Zhai Yu, actually took out 2 fishing rods from his backpack, and gave it to Gong Shu, 2 people began to wander Sitting on a bamboo raft and fishing. This made Chu Qing have to doubt that Zhai Yu¡¯s motive for coming this time, he was afraid that he was going to go on a scenic tour early in the morning, otherwise he could not prepare the fishing rod at first? They are happy to play, but dream drunk is always sad, and now no longer need to support the boat. She walked to Chu Qing and sat down and asked Chu Qing: ¡°Will those people find Green Jiao before us?¡± ¡°No.¡± Chu Qing answered very decisively, but he didn¡¯t know what was going on. On this way, he didn¡¯t find any trace of Chu Lan¡¯s gang. Either they do n¡¯t understand anything, and they are still fooling around in Yunshan, but this may be small and small. Gong Shu said that some of them will also be Qi-Observing Technique, so Chu Qing guesses that they will have their own set Method. Maybe when he found Qingjiao, the group of people had already included Qingjiao in the pocket, or maybe when they found Green Jiao, they would suddenly appear, 2 a fight for a group of people, in short things How to develop is still unknown. Ye Chenxi saw Chu Qing and Meng Zui, Lang Cainian looked like you sat on the bow, she felt a little uncomfortable, she stood at the stern and watched the bow in a daze, the expression on her face completely exposed her mind. This is Gong Shu throwing the fishing rod and walking to Ye Chenxi and asked, ¡°Do you like Chu Qing too?¡± Gong Shu is not stupid. On this way, Chu Qing, Ye Chenxi and Meng Zui showed three things. She could see clearly 3 Chu, so she only used one word because she could see that Meng Zui Also like Chu Qing. Ye Chenxi came back to his senses, gave Gong Yi a light glance, did not speak, they were not familiar, and even if they knew, they would not be able to talk about this issue. Ye Chenxi ignored Gong Shu, but Gong Shu was not discouraged at all. She stalked Ye Chenxi and said, ¡°Forget it, I know you like Chu Qing, the one called Meng Zui also like Chu Qing, but it¡¯s useless. Let me tell you a secret, Chu Qing, he already has a marriage contract, and none of you will not be with him. ¡° Gong Shu said that she was completely idle and wanted to have some fun. She still looked forward to Chu Qing and 2 women making trouble, that scene tsk tsk must be very exciting. But Ye Chenxi was indifferent to her words, as if she was deaf to her ears, which made Gong Shu feel strange. It stands to reason that if Ye Chenxi really likes Chu Qing, he will not be calm when he hears this news. Could it be said that she does not believe it? Gong Shu felt that he had to add some code. So Gong Shu said to Ye Chenxi again: ¡°Don¡¯t believe it, let me tell you the truth, the person who has a contract with him is my younger sister. The two marriage agreements have been set up. Chu Qing must not have told you this, don¡¯t believe you. Ask him. ¡° Ye Chenxi whispered: ¡°I don¡¯t need to ask him, and I know what you are saying is false. Are you busy? Even if you are busy, don¡¯t bother me.¡± Ye Chenxi is a little troubled. This made Gong Shu curious, because Ye Chenxi¡¯s words were too determined, and it sounded like there was something she didn¡¯t know, so today she was just annoying Ye Chenxi. She gathered around Ye Chenxi and asked, ¡°What disturbs you? Does it disturb you unrequited love? You are kind enough for you, lest you be with Chu Qing, but find that he is a fiancee.¡± Ye Chenxi looked away from Gong Shu, ignoring her turning around and walking to the side, and the person full of lies, there was nothing to say. But Ye Chenxi went over there, and Gong Shu leaned there. (End of this chapter) Chapter 576 The bamboo raft is so big, Ye Chenxi can¡¯t get rid of Gong Shu, and finally can¡¯t stand the trouble of Gong Shu, Ye Chenxi said impatiently: ¡°He is married, you certainly don¡¯t know, now you are I do n¡¯t think what you said is outrageous. ¡° what? Gong Shu dumbfounded, she absolutely didn¡¯t expect Ye Chenxi to say such a thing. Gong Shu thought that Ye Chenxi did not know that Chu Qing had a marriage contract, but Ye Chenxi also knew that Gong Shu did not know about Chu Qing¡¯s marriage. ¡°He is married, how is this possible? He obviously has a marriage contract? Who is he with?¡± Gong Shu asked the question like Lian Zhu gun. Now that everything has been said, Ye Chenxi simply replied: ¡°Nuo, and Mengzui, he is now a legal couple with Mengzui, and I have seen the marriage certificate.¡± I am afraid that even Ye Chenxi does not know it herself, she is saying At this time, the tone was sour. Gong Shu heard it, but she did n¡¯t care about it now. She turned her head towards towards Chu Qing and Meng Zui, looking at Ye Chenxi, she did n¡¯t seem to be telling lies, so Chu Qing was really married, How dare he ignore the marriage between Gong and Chu? Or was he forced by dream drunk? Because Chu Qing is a man, and men are given preferential treatment in this world, Gong Shu put all her sins on Meng Zui¡¯s head. She felt that Chu Qing and Meng Zui¡¯s marriage must be all caused by Meng Zui. Well, it ¡¯s so good, I dare not take their Gong Family in their eyes, even the people whose Gong Family is scheduled to dare to move, in Gong Shu ¡¯s idea, if dream drunk forces Chu Qing to marry her, Chu Qing is unwilling, and will surely come up with the paper marriage contract as a shield. So in this case, Mengzui can ignore the engagement and get married with Chu Qing, just don¡¯t take Gong Family in his eyes, so Gong Shu looked cold and pulled away to Mengzui, Gong Shu is really moving Anger, also used all his strength. Therefore, even the bamboo raft was swayed violently by the water she stepped on, and the house feather sitting on the edge of the bamboo raft was almost shook into the water. Bian Yu had already fought, and Zhai Yu looked at the ship¡¯s side in surprise, swallowing the curse in his mouth. Besides, Gong Shu killed Xiang Meng drunk, and did not cover her motives at all. Therefore, Meng Zui and Chu Qing immediately noticed the situation behind them. Chu Qing guarded Meng Zui behind him and hurriedly operated Spirit Qi to stop the palace. Sparse fist. Because Chu Qing was not prepared enough, Gong Qing was single fist smashed out the bamboo raft. Chu Qing held the bamboo pole in one hand and inserted the bamboo pole into the river. Just like pole vaulting, holding a bamboo pole bent into a bow, jumping in the air. But this is different from pole vaulting. The other end of the bamboo pole is not on the ground, but in the water. The spirit strength of Chu Qing¡¯s body is flowing, and the air machine changes. The weight of the body is pressed on the bamboo pole, and the bamboo pole is pushed into the water. Press away. With a whine like bamboo pole, Chu Qing hurriedly transported the spirit strength to his feet and stepped on the water to keep himself from sinking. On the bow, after flying Chu Qing, Gong Shu attacked Mengzui. Mengzui¡¯s original strength was not as good as Gongshu. In addition to her current situation, she couldn¡¯t fully urge Inner Strength, otherwise the fetus would not stable. Therefore, Meng Zui was under Gong Shu¡¯s hands, backing up again and again, seeing that he could not support falling into the river, Chu Qing was almost mad, and when Meng Zui was about to fall into the river, a Wind Escape Technique flashed over and directly drew Meng Zui Get into your arms. Then shouted at Gong Shu: ¡°What are you crazy about?¡± From Chu Qing¡¯s point of view, this woman should not be ill. When she suddenly attacked Mengzui, they only knew a few things. That¡¯s it. ¡°I¡¯m crazy?¡± Gong Shufu asked, pointing to himself, with a very grumpy look, ¡°You dare to grab even my Gong Family people, do you still say I¡¯m crazy, is she really when my Gong Family is gone? ? ¡° Chu Qing was confused, and opened the mouth and said uncomfortably: ¡°You made it clear?¡± Meng Zui grabbed Gong Family who, why didn¡¯t he know. At this time, Zhai Yu and Xiao Yu on the boat were in the same mood as Chu Qing, and they were also puzzled. Only Ye Chenxi, who bit his lip somewhat guilty, she seemed to be in a big disaster. (End of this chapter) Chapter 577 In this part, Ye Chenxi also gradually recollects the taste. She said that Chu Qing¡¯s marriage is indeed a matter, and Gong Shu said that Chu Qing and her younger sister have a marriage contract, which is also true, Ye Chenxi is full of complexity, what is Chu Qing doing? ¡°Well, then I ask you, are you married to this woman?¡± Gong Shu took Chu Qing¡¯s words. Chu Qing eyes slightly narrowed, he instantly understood what was going on, he looked towards Ye Chenxi, Ye Chenxi did not dare to face Chu Qing¡¯s gaze, lowered his head like a child who made a mistake. In fact, Chu Qing not at all blamed Ye Chenxi. He just thought of Ye Chenxi and looked at her. Moreover, Chu Qing did not intend to hide anyone. Ye Chenxi said nothing, and Chu Qing answered Gong Shu ¡¯s question: ¡°Yes!¡± ka ka 2 sounds, because two people¡¯s jaws dropped, Zhai Yu and Xiao Yu, the relationship between them and Chu Qing is still good, but they have never heard of this news, and they dare not even think about it. Zhai Yu from the very beginning saw Chu Qing spare no effort to help Ye Family, and thought Chu Qing liked Ye Chenxi, but now why is he drunk with dream again? What do these two people think, they are not next to each other. As for Xiao Yu, she knew that Chu Qing and Meng Zui had an unclear relationship, and she had also told Gong Yue about it, but to say that these two people were married, she would n¡¯t even dare to think about it. They did it completely. It¡¯s a play on Gong Chu 2¡¯s face. She grows so drizzle, she hasn¡¯t seen anyone yet, she is so bold and dare to do it. ¡°Isn¡¯t she forcing you?¡± Gong Shu asked again. ¡°No.¡± Chu Qing vetoed. Gong Shu¡¯s eyes widened, as if he was a ghost, not forced by dream drunk, could it be that Chu Qing failed to take the initiative? This time Chu Qing did not wait for the palace to ask directly, directly opened the mouth and said: ¡°I want to marry her, what are you doing, rush to me!¡± Chu Qing said this, the dream drunk in his arms looked up at Chu Qing, Chu Qing was lying, she had forced him, and she did n¡¯t know that Chu Qing had a marriage contract, and later knew Later, I also understood why Chu Qing never used a marriage contract to talk about things. Because Chu Qing is such a proud person, let him rely on a marriage contract to solve things, he did not bother to do that, or, Chu Qing never approved that marriage contract. Although Mengzui doesn¡¯t like people lying, but now she finds that Chu Qing is pretty good when she talks about panic. Some people are happy, others are worried, dreams are drunk with joy, Gong Shu is unhappy, she asked Chu Qing with a cold face: ¡°How can you? I thought you were different from Chu Lan, now it looks like jackals of the same tribe, it¡¯s just that Chu Lan can push you out, but it¡¯s so messy to do things. ¡° Chu Qing ¡¯s black face was scolded by Gong Shu: ¡°You know how fart I am, I ¡¯m better than you. You ¡¯re a thief, and I ¡¯m so embarrassed to say me?¡± At least Chu Qing and Gong Yue never said they would be in Together, and both of them disagreed with the paper marriage letter, as for Gong Shu, she was real and stole Miyazuki¡¯s innate talent. This time it was Gong Shou¡¯s face that turned black. That was her taboo. There were very few people who knew about it, and few who dared to start before her face. But Chu Qing act recklessly, this has been the second time before her face, but she still can¡¯t do anything about Chu Qing, this feeling is really suffocating. Gong Shu used that sentence to block Chu Qing: ¡°What do you know? The blind man touched the elephant and thought he was understood all. It¡¯s ridiculous. I am entrusted to Yue¡¯er, so I don¡¯t allow anyone to hurt her. Listen clearly. Yes Everyone, including you. ¡°From Gong Shu¡¯s point of view, Chu Qing betrayed Gong Yue and was a kind of harm to Gong Yue. Chu Qing huh, he returned Gong Shu ¡¯s words to Gong Shu intact: ¡°I also tell you something, what do you know? The blind man touched the elephant and thought he was understood all. It ¡¯s ridiculous. Gong Gong and I are close friends. Friends, so I promised to avenge her, so you also heard me clearly. One day, I will ask you to return the stolen things from Gongyue. ¡° (End of this chapter) Chapter 578 Gong Shufei was going to be blown up by Chu Qing. She glared at Chu Qing arrogantly. She seemed to want to do it at any time, and Zhai Yu and the others were very entangled. They could n¡¯t stop it. They did n¡¯t have that ability. If it doesn¡¯t stop. It was purely Divine Immortal fighting, Mortals Suffers, and overturning the bamboo raft. Zhai Yu hesitated again and finally came forward. He had to stop him if he couldn¡¯t stop it, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t be able to watch it. Zhai Yu opened the mouth and said: ¡°I said everyone is going to get rid of it, okay, and get rich with money? What¡¯s the matter, everyone can¡¯t sit down and say something.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t ask for money.¡± Gong Shu neatly pushed back Zhai Yu¡¯s words. Chu Qing shrugged, indicating that he did not want to talk, but that he did not want to talk. ¡°Then we are all on a boat right now. Infighting is not good for any of us, so if we have anything, let¡¯s go back and say yes?¡± Zhai Yu made another suggestion. This time Gong Shu simply refused to bother to refuse him, and directly shouted at Zhai Yu: ¡°Shut up for me!¡± Zhai Yu has an innocent face, who he provokes to others, he looked towards Chu Qing, and Chu Qing did not want to make trouble with Gong Gong at this time, the most important thing now is to find Yunjiang Qingjiao, so he took a step back and opened the mouth and said: ¡°If there is anything, I will say it in the future. If you disagree, please disembark the boat now. You are not welcome here. If you want to call, I guarantee you won¡¯t take any advantage.¡± This is what Chu Qing said is true, so Gong Shu was rebutted speechlessly and could only bite clenching one¡¯s teeth and said: ¡°I bought this ticket from the boat, why did you drive me down, since you proposed it, then Let ¡¯s not talk about it for the first time, but there is one thing that I must ask you clearly. If you do this, what is the marriage certificate established by Patriarch of the 2 palaces? ¡± Chu Qing thought of the paper wedding letter, and twitched his lips did not conceal it: ¡°The marriage letter was thrown into the trash by me. Now I do n¡¯t know who was picked up and wiped buttocks, so it ¡¯s what you think.¡± ¡°You ¡­¡± Gong Qing¡¯s speechless, Chu Qing also made her think, he clearly means to treat the marriage contract as garbage. Gong Shuqi smiled very strongly: ¡°Chu Qing, I only say when you are talking for a while, I don¡¯t talk to you lower oneself to somebody¡¯s level, but when we come to you from Gong Family, you can¡¯t get a marriage letter , When the time comes, you are ready to welcome the anger of our Gongchu 2 family! ¡° ¡°Well, good.¡± Chu Qing is very nodded. Gong Shu coldly snorted and turned his head away, ignoring Chu Qing, a storm calmed down, and Chu Qing put his dream drunk from his arms and put it on the bow this time. At this time, Meng Zui was also very curious and asked Chu Qing in a small voice: ¡°Is that marriage book still there?¡± Chu Qing speak frankly: ¡°I really threw it in the trash bin, but it was still torn by me before.¡± Chu Qing didn¡¯t panic about this matter. When he broke into the punishment house that night, his marriage letter was torn by Chu Qing It was thrown away. Gong Shuli Chu Qing was reluctant. With her ear power, she could naturally hear Chu Qing¡¯s words. She was finally able to suppress the anger, and she rubbed her head out. Unable to bear turned her head to tell Chu Qing : ¡°Then you are dead.¡± Chu Qing¡¯s indifferent nodded: ¡°Then I wait, who said you will come to kill me, Chu Anlan?¡± Chu Qing still remembers the name of the person who signed the marriage certificate. It stands to reason that Chu Anlan is Chu Qing¡¯s The grandmother, also referred to as the grandma in this World, but Chu Qing did not have a good impression of the Chu Family because of the things that Chu Family did to his mother. Including Chu Anlan, when mother was designed by someone, then the obvious situation, even he can see that something is wrong, can¡¯t she see Chu Anlan? It ¡¯s not old-fashioned, but blind one, so Chu Qing wo n¡¯t bird her. (End of this chapter) Chapter 579 ¡°Oh, Chu Damn it is also a name you can call. When you fall into her hands, I think how do you cry?¡± Gong Shu taunted Chu Qing. Chu Qing smiled: ¡°Of course, crying with open eyes, can you cry with closed eyes?¡± This Xia Gongshu was choked, secretly swearing in her heart, if she said a word to Chu Qing again, she was a puppy, and later someone was called Gong Xiaowang. On the bamboo raft, the calm returned, and Meng Zui stayed beside Chu Qing to prevent the killer under the palace from darkening, while Ye Chenxi and Zhai Yu were confounded by the information revealed in the words of Chu Qing and Gong Shu. For a time, Chu Qing was shocked to heaven, because what he did was really ¡­ not done, even Xiao Yu, looked towards Chu Qing ¡¯s eyes were strange, she used to appreciate Chu Qing before, now she is right Chu Qing is worship plus sympathy. Disturbed by Gong Shu, the bamboo rafts they sat on floated over 2 miles of waterway, and Chu Qing sat down again on the bow of the boat, injecting a trace of Spirit Qi into the bamboo pole, and splitting a ray of Divine Consciousness. Chu Qing stood up again. Lift the bamboo pole from the river water, the top of the bamboo pole is already white, and the last time when it was white, Chu Qing cut off a foot of bamboo, so the original ten feet long bamboo pole only has 9 feet left. Another foot whitish. Chu Qing knocked the bamboo pole on the bamboo raft twice to confirm that he had missed the place. He gave Gong Gong a glance of helplessness, and then said to Zhai Yu several people: ¡°Put the boat back.¡± Zhai Yu answered: ¡°Where to go?¡± ¡°We just missed a very important node where someone first started.¡± Chu Qing said truthfully. As soon as they heard the clues, they immediately acted, and they hurriedly pushed the bamboo raft up again, and even Gong Shu took his hand. Her personal grievances with Chu Qing belonged to private grievances, and they said that they would not resolve them on the ship. The crowd propelled the ship up to the land of more than a mile, and Chu Qing suddenly said: ¡°Stop, this is the place.¡± Surely they were mistaken by the fight they just made. ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± Zhai Yu happily ran to Chu Qing, learning Chu Qing¡¯s appearance, looked towards Jiang Nian, and saw nothing. Chu Qing had to say one thing: ¡°Your golden pupil is really a display!¡± Zhai Yu came to consciousness, patted his head and turned his golden pupil to look at the surface of the river. As a result, he really saw the lingering golden mist, which was tumbling on the surface of the river. But what is there? ¡°Is the Flood Dragon right below?¡± He asked Chu Qing. Chu Qing shook his head and asked everyone: ¡°Who is good at water?¡± Others are still thinking, Zhai Yu beside Chu Qing raised his hand and said: ¡°I, I have good water, I can hold my breath under water for more than ten minutes at a time.¡± Chu Qing looked at Zhai Yu helplessly. This was what he asked for. In fact, these martial artists are not as good as Zhai Yu. However, Zhai Yu said it all, and Chu Qing is not biased. Then he said: ¡°Since that is the case, there is something in the water, you go fishing?¡± ¡°What?¡± Zhai Yu looked at the turbulent river and retreated back into the bamboo raft, and said, ¡°No, I can¡¯t. That¡¯s why I¡¯m dizzy. It¡¯s about to fall. ¡° Before he had finished speaking, Gong Shu kicked into the river. Gong Shu stood on the edge of the bamboo raft, and fiercely looked at Zhai Yu as if to say, ¡°You don¡¯t bring anything in the water, Don¡¯t you come up. (End of this chapter) Chapter 580 Well, Chu Qing can¡¯t afford Gong Shu, he can¡¯t afford to offend, he will go into the water, Zhai Yu takes a deep breath to dive underwater, while running the golden pupil, looking for the source of those golden mists. Then he dived all the way to the bottom of the river. Zhai Yu saw a pile of silt and nothing. But the golden fog came out from here. He was blinded. Isn¡¯t this sludge a treasure? Zhai Yu thought, looking back at Jiang Nian, he wanted to ask Chu Qing, but at this time the river was muddy, he could not see the situation on the surface of the river, but Zhai Yu was sure that the dead woman Gong Shu must still Staring at him on the bamboo raft. The next came down, so he could not go empty-handed, so he grabbed 2 pieces of mud and went upstream, ready to ask Chu Qing if it was a baby. But when he returned to the water, the mud in his hands had already disappeared in the water, and there was only one snail left in his hand. Zhai Yu looked at the snail originally buried in the mud, thinking what the hell? To say that there are snails on the riverside, Thaksin believes, but Jiangxin, the underwater currents are so fast, and there are also snails living here, so their lives should not be easy. While Zhai Yu was stunned, Gong Shu asked out, ¡°Have you found it?¡± Zhai Yu raised the snail in his hand and said, ¡°find a snail.¡± Gong Shu kicked her feet and kicked Zhai Yu. She was in a bad mood. At this time Zhai Yu was still in the mood to catch the snail in the river. Seeing this, Zhai Yu was frightened to stay away from the bamboo raft and swim to the place where Gong Shu could not reach. At this time, Chu Qing opened the mouth and said in a timely manner: ¡°Throw the snail up, and then you will fish again, and there is, this is the baby.¡± Zhai Yu was hearing this and gave Gong Gong a very disappointed look, as if to say: You really do n¡¯t know, and then looked at the snail in the 2 eyes, and did n¡¯t see any treasure, but he trusted Chu Qing, Chu Qing said If it is a baby, it must be a baby. So he waved the snail to Chu Qing in the water, and then sneaked into the river again. Chu Qing took the snail into his hand, glanced casually, and then handed a curious dream drunk. This snail really has no treasure, it is not too big, and it is exactly similar to the snail sold in the market. Dream drunk can not see anything, so it is handed over to Xiaoyu, and then Xiaoyu passes Gongshu, Gong Chen Chuan Ye Chenxi. After a circle, everyone looked puzzled towards Chu Qing. Chu Qing cut the white bamboo at the top of the bamboo pole, threw it into the river, and said, ¡°There are also 3 4 Jin, just stir-fried dishes. ¡° Everyone was speechless and had their own thoughts. After half an hour, Zhai Yu was in the river, coming up and going down, coming up and going back and forth. Chu Qing said so much, a little over 3 pounds. After collecting the snails, everyone looked at Chu Qing, as if to ask Chu Qing what to do again? Chu Qing said with a smile: ¡°It¡¯s fried? Otherwise, you can try something new.¡± Everyone sees Chu Qing ¡¯s expression as not a joke. Tianluo came from Zhai Yu, so he said, ¡°I ¡¯m going to fry!¡± In fact, he did n¡¯t say that he could only fry, because although there are 2 men here, He can cook. Fortunately, when Zhai Yu came, he was fully prepared and brought everything. With the materials he had prepared, it would be fine to survive in the wild for a few months. (End of this chapter) Chapter 581 Say frying is frying. Zhai Yu has specialized in cooking before. At his level, he can go to the 4-Star level hotel as a chef. As for why not go to 5-Star level, because he is away from 5-Star level. Chef, it¡¯s almost there. However, in order to fool Gong Shu¡¯s mouth, these 4-Star level levels are more than enough. Zhai Yuma swiftly cleaned the snail, put it on an alcohol pot, and poured oil to start frying. Look at the appearance of his good wife and mother. It ¡¯s not right. It ¡¯s the appearance of a good husband and good father. Marry home, and definitely have a prosperous wife. For example, Chu Qing thinks that Gong Shu and Zhai Yu are very suitable, but this is just Chu Qing think about it. That¡¯s it. When others watched Zhai Yu stir-fried the snail, Chu Qing returned to his post, holding a bamboo pole in his hand, controlling the direction of the boat, and started their drifting again. From cleaning the snail to frying the pan, Zhai Yu spent only 20 minutes to put the fried snail on the plate. Gong Shu and the others gathered around and looked at the drooling in the dish. It¡¯s just that everyone doesn¡¯t know that what Zhai Yu quarreled with looks good, but can it be eaten? They were skeptical about this, and finally it was light rain unable to bear, first tried one, and then it was out of control. In the blink of an eye, the second and third came to a halt. The others then reacted and began to join in. At the end, in order to avoid contention, Zhai Yu stood up to the rules. He said: ¡°The snail was caught by me and fried by me, so if you want to eat, you have to come according to my rules. You only need to pay 1000 yuan for one. If you pay, you have to pay first.¡± Gong Shuleng¡¯s eyes looked towards Zhai Yu, Zhai Yu felt cold all over, and looked at Shang Gong¡¯s eyes. After a while, he lost the battle and had to change his rules, saying again: ¡°Everyone is divided, fair. just.¡± This is almost the same. Everyone agrees with this method. At this time, Chu Qing said in a timely manner: ¡°I don¡¯t eat that, please share my share with you. By the way, there are also dream drunks. Dream drunks do not eat.¡± This made Gong Shu suspicious, and asked Chu Qing: ¡°Why?¡± After finishing the talk, Gong Shu suddenly regretted it. Not long ago, she secretly vowed not to speak to Chu Qing, so she broke the oath, so she The expression on his face twisted. This was seen by Chu Qing, thinking that Gong Shu was holding back something bad, and hurriedly protected Mengzui. And dream drunk is also very puzzled, why Chu Qing does not let her eat, but she now completely trust Chu Qing, knowing that Chu Qing said so, there must be his reason. Now I don¡¯t know Gong Shu looked at Chu Qing, everyone else looked at Chu Qing with a disappointment, as if asking: Why? ¡°Because the snail is poisonous, I want to poison all of you to death, and then swallow the treasure alone.¡± Chu Qing laughed said. In exchange for a bunch of white eyes, it ¡¯s weird that they can believe. No, Chu Qing wo n¡¯t say it, and they did n¡¯t ask. Anyway, Zhai Yu had absolute confidence in his fried dishes, so he first gave himself a portion, and gave those big, meaty meat to himself. This is a strong start. Let everyone wait for it. Zhai Yu takes away his share. Other talents react and rush towards the dinner plate, and there is a robbery. Gong Shu also missed the plate of snail, because the taste was so good, so he did not care about the awkwardness in his heart after breaking the oath. Fiercely glared at Chu Qing and threw a sentence: ¡°If I say a word to you again, I It ¡¯s a puppy. ¡° Last time she just swear in her heart that this time she said it directly, which surprised everyone. Because there is no reason, this time Chu Qing did not quarrel with her again. (End of this chapter) Chapter 582 A plate of snails can¡¯t withstand 4 people at all. After a while, there are a pile of snail shells, and then they are thrown back into the Yunjiang River. Everyone who has eaten snails, each and everyone looks at the empty plate. I look forward to having another snail on the plate, but this is destined to be in vain. They didn¡¯t wait for the snail to come out, but they turned their own faces red and red, as if they were fire-like all over. Gong Shu was the first to find that her body was not right. She suddenly looked towards Chu Qing and was about to question Chu Qing, but when she thought of it, she made the oath. She could only endure, looked towards others, and she was not alone in eating this snail. The reaction of other people is similar to her. At this moment, the breath of Ye Chenxi suddenly jumped a bit, and her original strength of Grade 7 Inner Strength suddenly jumped to Grade 9 Peak, almost breaking through. And become a martial artist. The breath on her body is strong, but it is not stable. It is high and low, rushing to Grade 9 and falling back to Grade 7, so it rises and falls. In the end, she still broke through. Inner Strength stayed at Wujing Grade 8 level. . After eating a dozen snails, she easily broke through one small realm. If you let her practice hard, it will take at least half a year, so this snail is really worth eating. When Ye Chenxi started breakthrough, Gong Shu brightened his eyes and began to cross his knees on the ground, refining the extra energy within the body, and Xiaoyu had a lot to learn. Later, he gradually discovered the benefits of those snails. Eating a snail, can withstand more than ten days of hard work, light rain 3 people are martial artist, can refine the energy of within the body, digest snail, but Zhai Yu is not ah, he is not hot, 2 nosebleeds meander under. Seeing how Zhai Yu looked, Meng Zui asked Chu Qing: ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t make up for nothing.¡± Chu Qing replied that they all blamed Zhai Yu for his own deeds. One person eats so many big and fat snails. If he only eats small ones, this is not the case. ¡°What should I do?¡± Meng Zui asked Chu Qing again. Chu Qing replied: ¡°No need to control, just a few catty nosebleeds.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Meng Zui responded, and then asked again: ¡°Those snails can enhance the skill?¡± She discovered the breath of breakthrough in Ye Chenxi. Chu Qing nodded, ¡°But you can¡¯t eat it. These things are nourished by Yunjiang Qiyun, and the Heavenly Dragon Qi in your belly is part of Yunjiang Qiyun. You will have a conflict if you eat it. ¡° It ¡¯s as if the 1000 Lima wo n¡¯t be the same as the inferior horse. It ¡¯s like eating hay and sewage. Some things are born out of the ordinary. Put together the little luck power contained in Heavenly Dragon Qi and Tian Luo within the body. It will collapse because it feels insulted. As for why Chu Qing does n¡¯t eat, because there is no need, as long as he continues to absorb Spirit Qi every day, his strength will gradually recover. It does n¡¯t matter whether he eats or not. Those who eat snails will not let Chu Qing Realm grow by a cent. It won¡¯t make Chu Qing recover faster, so Chu Qing will simply give this good thing to Zhai Yu and the others. Zhai Yu still had a nosebleed, but it was flowing, and a golden glow appeared in the corner of his eyes. Immediately after Zhai Yu¡¯s golden pupil, he spontaneously ran, when his entire eyes were stained with a layer of golden light. From the corner of his eye, suddenly shot 2 dark mansions, hit the bamboo raft to make the bamboo raft, and punched out two fist sized holes. The powerful pupil technique, Chu Qing praised in his heart, from this, the house Yu¡¯s golden pupil also broke through. Wait for Gong Shu and the others to absorb the benefits brought by the snail, each and everyone¡¯s face is hung with a smile, the joy in his heart, and he can¡¯t suppress it. (End of this chapter) Chapter 583 This time Tianluo is regarded as their first major gain on the dragon-hunting journey. Except Chu Qing and Meng Zui, everyone else is very satisfied, and at the same time looking forward to the next time. For example, Zhai Yu, he has found a pattern from Chu Qing ¡¯s behavior. For example, Chu Qing is sitting on the bow of the boat and is guarding the bamboo pole. As long as the top of the bamboo pole turns white, something good must happen. Knowing this, Zhai Yu ran to Chu Qing in three jumps, sat down on the other side of Chu Qing, and Mengzui left and right, sitting beside Chu Qing, he looked at the bamboo pole in Chu Qing¡¯s hand, He rubbed his hands and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t I come and hold it for you? You take a rest for a whole day.¡± Chu Qing fully understands Zhai Yu ¡¯s thoughts, so when he heard Zhai Yu ¡¯s this remark, some did n¡¯t know whether to cry or laugh, he said to Zhai Yu: ¡°Are you sure you want to take it, maybe it will burst out of the water suddenly A dragon came and swallowed you in one bite, I didn¡¯t even have time to react. ¡° Zhai Yu didn¡¯t believe it: ¡°Really?¡± ¡°What do you say?¡± Chu Qing asked Zhai Yu instead, it was not that he did not give Zhai Yu bamboo poles, but that the bamboo was tied to Ziyunfeng¡¯s luck, and the water was Yunjiang¡¯s luck, Zhai Yu took it I¡¯m sorry, giving him will only hurt him. This is also the reason why Chu Qing kept holding the bamboo pole in his hand and did not give it to other people. Outside of his early days, Gong Shukang could afford this kind of luck. Convenient, and Chu Qing is not worried about handing the bamboo pole to Gong Shu. So he can only get it. In this way, Zhai Yu didn¡¯t ask Chu Qing for bamboo poles, and asked again: ¡°How long do we have to go?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Chu Qing said. ¡°Then you raise the bamboo pole and show it to me. I see if the front is not white.¡± Zhai Yu chatted with Chu Qing. 3 The sentence did not leave the bamboo pole. He wrapped around Chu Qing. After a while, he said that he asked Chu Qing to lift the bamboo pole and have a look. After a while, he said it once, like an impatient child. Chu Qing is really speechless. Sometimes he really wants to kick this guy down. Anyway, he is also a dignified young master, Master, can he be more stable. When Zhai Yu asked Chu Qing for the eighth time and took the bamboo pole to see, Chu Qing finally fulfilled Zhai Yu¡¯s wish and lifted the bamboo pole that was only 8 feet long from the water. The front end of the bamboo pole also became white as expected, and Zhai Yu jumped 3 feet high in excitement, shouting: ¡°Stop the boat, stop the boat, have we missed it again, let you take it out, take it out, You just do n¡¯t look at it, you do n¡¯t know when it turns white. ¡° Zhai Yu shattered and began to ask Gong Gong to sparse a few people and propel the boat up. He is now basically familiar with Chu Qing¡¯s routines, but unfortunately Chu Qing said someone heard it, he said it, everyone looked at Chu indifferently. Qing, wait for Chu Qing to speak. Zhai Yu was very hit, there was a deep sense of frustration rise in the mind, Chu Qing saw pats on Zhai Yu¡¯s shoulder to show comfort, and then said: ¡°The place is here, yes, so this time I don¡¯t need to go against the current. Go up. ¡° As soon as Chu Qing said this, Zhai Yu said ao wu and said he would jump underwater. Of course he was trying to grab the baby. As a result, he jumped into the air and was caught by a hand stretched out from the bamboo raft. Gong Gong was dry, she said to Zhai Yu: ¡°You are waiting here, I will go this time.¡± ¡°No!¡± Zhai Yu solemnly refused. ¡°En?¡± Gong Shu looked cold. Zhai Yu instantly softened: ¡°Come on, you go, but don¡¯t allow it alone, otherwise I,¡± Zhai Yu said here to Shang Gongshu¡¯s eyes, and suddenly changed his mouth, ¡°otherwise my brother won¡¯t agree.¡± He thought Say I won¡¯t agree. Gong Shuli ignored Zhai Yu and jumped into the boat to launch. Zhai Yu stood up from the bamboo raft and squatted to the side. He stared at the place where Gong Shu was launched and looked forward. (End of this chapter) Chapter 584 Gong Shu¡¯s launching this time was much faster than Zhai Yu¡¯s last time, because Gong Shu¡¯s burst of Zhai Yu was physical, waterborne and other aspects. Therefore, Zhai Yujiu did not wait. This time, the thing that Gong Shu caught was river prawns, about 20-30, and each river prawn had a gold thread on its back. Chu Qing is much lazy, and when Zhai Yu is dancing and celebrating, he sails directly. Every time he stays, he is a node of Yunjiang¡¯s luck. If we compare the whole Yunjiang¡¯s luck to a bamboo . The place where they stopped is the bamboo knot of the bamboo, and the Yunjiang Qingjiao is responsible for protecting this ¡®bamboo¡¯, but they have already connected 2 knots, and there is still no movement on the river. It stands to reason that they should have been alarmed by Yunjiang Qingjiao long ago. Chu Qing¡¯s heart was clouded by Yunjiang Qingjiao¡¯s delay. Zhai Yu, they are happy because of the harvest, but Chu Qing is not happy at all. Not long after Zhai Yu steamed and eaten the river prawns, among the mountains on the banks of the Yunjiang River, the dumb girl who was leading the way suddenly stopped and stared at the compass in her hand. After a long time, a hair-sized crack appeared on the compass, and the dumb girl stopped to calculate and cursed in a low voice: ¡°It¡¯s a madman, so plundering Yunjiang¡¯s luck, I want to see, how much you will die awful.¡± The dumb girl has discovered the fact that Yunjiang luck is weakening, and she immediately thought that it might be the person named Chu Qing who was looting Yunjiang luck. And the luck of a river is so good, once the luck backlash, the consequences, hum ¡­ Dumb women can¡¯t help but shudder at the thought. On the Yunjiang River, when Chu Qing signaled the third time to stop the boat, a day had passed quietly. At this time, it was too late, and Zhai Yu was busy for a day, and now he was also sleepy, a bit sullen. He heard Chu Qing saying that the ship was stopped, and there was only a glimmer of light in his eyes, and the others also, this time, the palace was sparsely launched, and Zhai Yu did not grab with her. Because of the complicated underwater situation at night, the light is dim, and Zhai Yu is a mortal , Still do not take this risk. Gong Shu was quicker this time than last time. With just a few breathing skills, she emerged from the water, carrying a large bowl of king 8 in her hand. Specially, the belly of this King 8 has a golden spot the size of a coin. There is a heated dispute between Zhai Yu and Gong Shu on how to deal with this King 8. Zhai Yu felt that it was not easy for this King 8 to grow so big, and he couldn¡¯t bear to kill it, so he thought about taking it home and thinking about it at home. It was also good, and there was a golden spot on his abdomen. But Gong Shu¡¯s claim was to kill the turtle. She was addicted to eating fresh fish. Because these fresh fish helped her too much, she worked hard for more than half a year, and she was completely motionless of the bottleneck. After eating these fresh rivers today, there were signs of loosening. In one step, no, half a step, she could break through to Grade 9 and step into Martial Dao. The 23-year-old martial artist is absolutely unprecedented in the history of the empire. Ye Chenxi is as big as Gong Shu, she is still struggling in the martial arts, this is the common martial artist of the empire at this age, should have Realm. And a little genius, such as dream drunk, she now arrives in Grade 8, and it would take at least 2 years for breakthrough to reach the realm, when she was 20 5 at that time. If Gong Shu now breaks through, and the gap opened by Mengzui, it is not a little bit. So Gong Shu was so determined that he wanted to eat this turtle. In the end, Zhai Yu couldn¡¯t compete with Gong Shu, and panting with rage threw a sentence: ¡°If you want to eat, eat it raw, I won¡¯t do it for you.¡± This time Gong Gong was dumbfounded, looked at the turtle in her hand, and found that she really couldn¡¯t talk, if it was a river prawn, she might have clenched the teeth and ate it raw, but for this turtle, she didn¡¯t bite her teeth. Use, turtle shell and teeth, Gong Shu has self-knowledge. There was no way she had to ask for Zhai Yu. She said to Zhai Yu: ¡°I¡¯m not talking to you nonsense. Today this turtle must be eaten. You help me get it. What price do you open? Don¡¯t pretend to be with me. I know. You are a businessman, aren¡¯t you? ¡° I have to say that Gong Shu¡¯s remarks were quite reasonable. Zhai Yu was moved. He twisted his eyebrows and thought for a while, and then said: ¡°We all have a share of this turtle.¡± ¡°No problem.¡± Gong Shu agreed. ¡°The rest is the price for me to help you cook. How much do you think my craft is worth?¡± Zhai Yu asked Gong to sparse the price. Gong Shu¡¯s eyeball turned, and the offer said: ¡°20!¡± Zhai Yu rolled her eyes and said directly: ¡°I¡¯m sleepy, go to sleep, you can solve it yourself!¡± ¡°200!¡± Gong Shu increased the price. Zhai Yu yawned again and again, when he was asking for food, he dignified Zhai Young Master ¡­ ¡°That 2000!¡± Gong Shu raised the price again. Zhai Yu was indifferent. ¡°Okay, I¡¯m not kidding you anymore. It¡¯s 20000. I¡¯ll just cook a meal. It¡¯s a lot of 20000. I¡¯ll go get a better cook at this price.¡± Gong Shu said seriously. Na Zhaiyu also said something serious: ¡°But can you hire a cook here if you have money? So you have to increase the price because I am a monopoly.¡± Well, even Chu Qing feels that Zhai Yu is very reasonable this time, Gong Gong opened the price and said: ¡°Then double that for you, 40000.¡± ¡°No, I want 200,000.¡± Zhai Yu said it was ten times. Gong Shu suddenly angered: ¡°Why don¡¯t you go grab it?¡± She is rich, but also not so wasteful, eating a broken king 8, it costs 200,000 to ask anyone to do it, Gong Shu feels that Zhai Yu is in Pit her. (End of this chapter) Chapter 585 Gong Shu spent 5,000,000,000 in order to board Chu Qing. Will trifling 200,000 still be in her eyes? She is so cautious, just because she thinks the value of 5,000,000,000 flowers, 200,000 to Zhai Yu, it is not worth it at all, and she is not used to Zhai Yu¡¯s face, she has to worry about Zhai Yu. ¡°Then you can do it yourself. I¡¯m going to rest.¡± Zhai Yu said that she could only use this matter to squeeze Gong Shu. But Gong Shu just couldn¡¯t eat this set. She stared at Zhai Yu with a bad look. Zhai Yu was a little scared, but at this time, he couldn¡¯t counsel, Zhai Yu talked about it as a business. In business, he is definitely the most principled, so he braces oneself to withstand the pressure, not to die. After a stalemate, Gong Shuqiang resisted the urge to slap Zhai Yu with a slap and gritted his teeth: ¡°200,000 is 200,000.¡± ¡°OK, do you have tableware?¡± Zhai Yu nodded asked again. Gong Shu¡¯s eyes widened, looking at Zhai Yu¡¯s set of things, what immediately came to mind? She looked back and stared at Zhai Yu and asked, ¡°Will you pay for your tableware?¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± As Zhai Yu said as it should be by rights, is there such a simple reason to ask? Gong Shu was not light-hearted by Zhai Yu¡¯s chest, his chest undulated violently, and Chu Qing looked secretly happy on the side, this woman deserved it. Gong Shu clenched her fists. This time, she couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. She just ate the turtle raw, and she had to give Zhai Yu a long memory. Zhai Yu quickly rushed to Chu Qing, Chu Qing lightly coughed in time, as a warning, let the palace sparse. Gong Shu weighed another 3 in his heart, and could only swallow the dumb loss in a muffled voice, gritted his teeth and asked Zhai Yu: ¡°How much?¡± ¡°2,000,000.¡± Zhai Yu¡¯s mouth is ten times. ¡°Good!¡± Gong Shu is very simple this time, she has expected the Lion¡¯s big mouth of the house feather club. After talking about Gong Shu, she threw the turtle directly to Zhai Yu. She used her skill, and the shell of the turtle hit the head of Zhai Yu impartially, making a muffled noise. Zhai Yu cracked his teeth and was hit with a big bag on his head. His tears were almost coming out. Gong Shu was very relieved when he saw Zhai Yu¡¯s appearance. However, the consequence of her smashing is that Zhai Yu shouted again, asking her for medical expenses and mental losses. Gong Shu sighed, and was in a good mood. He didn¡¯t care about Zhai Yu and asked directly, ¡°How much?¡± Still ten times: ¡°20,000,000!¡± Zhai Yu¡¯s goods, the price increase and addiction, Chu Qing can¡¯t listen any more, and gave Zhai Yu a look, let him take it easy, and make the palace loose, it¡¯s not fun at all. . Zhai Yu was so angry that she said that, but Gong Shu surprisingly agreed, which made Zhai Yu very surprised. He tentatively said, ¡°Give money first!¡± ¡°Yes, no problem.¡± Gong Shu suddenly became very good, and then she said again: ¡°You just said, this turtle should be divided equally, then the money should also be divided equally, here we are 1, 2, 3, 4 There are a total of 4 people, 5,000,000 each. It ¡¯s okay, so either pay all the money, or this turtle is mine. ¡° Gong Shu¡¯s price was a bit ruthless, and 40% of 3 was gone at once. Can Zhai Yu not agree? And he can¡¯t really collect money from others, so he can only take Gongshu 5,000,000. In fact, this is very good, but Zhai Yu thinks that he did n¡¯t expect this point, this business is a little flawed, out of the duty of a businessman, he remedied: ¡°The turtle speaking of Which was found by Chu Qing. You just got into the water and the ownership is Chu Qing. You should also pay. ¡° ¡°Hah ~¡± Gong Shu chuckled. She paid the 5,000,000,000 ferry tickets. Isn¡¯t this the thing you got? But Gong Shu knew that she and Bastard, Zhai Yu, could not tell clearly that this product was a blackhearted merchant. She looked sideways and asked Chu Qing: ¡°Can this turtle count as mine?¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 586 ¡°Of course it can be counted.¡± Even though Zhai Yu was continually glaring at Chu Qing, Chu Qing still affirmed this matter. It ¡¯s enough to have Chu Qing ¡¯s words. Gong Shu showed off one ¡¯s military strength and looked towards Zhai Yu as a winner. The half sentence that Chu Qing didn¡¯t finish, at this time came out: ¡°It should be a gift for my dog.¡± This uterine sparse face is blushing, red and purple, and purple and black. These are the face-slaps. She said that not long ago, if she talked to Chu Qing again, she was a puppy, this sentence Everyone heard it, and she could not refute it. They all blame Zhaiyu. If it did n¡¯t make her angry enough, she would n¡¯t be like that. She had forgotten what she said before. Now that the matter is over, she will kill all the people in the ship The next thing, in short, is not her style, she can¡¯t do that kind of thing. And she is going to kill the whole ship, which is also very unrealistic, so she has only one way to choose, that is to recognize this matter, and then destroy Zhai Yu, this damn guy. Gong disturbed the murderous heart, and the face of murderous aura swept towards Zhai Yu, and Zhai Yu felt uneasy. I didn¡¯t care about arguing with Gong Shu. He picked up the king on the ship, who couldn¡¯t turn over, and ran to the stern to stew the king 8 because he wanted to prove to Gong Shu that he still had use value and then begged Gong Shu Let him go, although he was a little scared sincerely, but when he thought of the title of puppies after Gong Shu, he was still dark. Because Zhai Yu is desperately demonstrating cooking skills, a pot of Wang 8 soup is ready to be served in less than an hour, waiting for Gong Shu to taste it. At such a fast speed, Chu Qing seriously doubts that this king 8 Not at all familiar, but after Gong Shu tasted it. The unprecedented did not find Zhai Yu¡¯s fault, and then took the opportunity to destroy Zhai Yu. Instead, he took the bowl and spoon, separated his portion, and then served it to the side. From this point of view, Zhai Yu this pot The soup is absolutely delicious, otherwise it would be strange for Gong Shu not to take the opportunity to find fault. After passing the test of Gong Shu, Zhai Yu wiped the sweat on his forehead, but he almost scared him to death. What Chu Qing could think of, he naturally could also think that he was afraid that Gong Shu would take the opportunity to cause trouble, so this time He simply put his cooking skills to Peak. With a knife hanging over his neck, Zhai Yu made the best food he has ever made in his life, and he has never surpassed it in this life. After Gong Shu, Ye Chenxi and Xiao Yu tasted it and also praised the King 8 soup. Ye Chenxi took this to directly break through to Grade 1. And Xiaoyu also has little breakthrough. The biggest harvester is Gong Shu. After drinking the bowl of soup, she sits cross-legged in the stern and concentrates her strength, within the body Inner Strength, she is breaking through, from the world. To the realm. This is definitely a feat that shocked the entire empire. It should have been attracted the attention of 10000 people, but now it happened on such a boring night, in the lonely river, on an unremarkable small bamboo raft, it was really wronged. Chu Qing shook his head, life experience is nothing more than that, innate talent is not important, blessing is the most important, if you are talking about innate talent, the person who should be sitting here should be Gongyue. But she did n¡¯t have the blessing to catch what God had given her, and Ping Bai was cheaper for Gong Shu, who was the one with the big blessing. Chu Qing did n¡¯t like this kind of thing that stole beams and changed columns, but he also Powerless to change, at least he doesn¡¯t have that ability now. Chu Qing sighed for a while ~ (End of this chapter) Chapter 587 The night was quiet, a lone boat in the river walked slowly, all around the water gurgled, and tossed for a whole day, the people on the bamboo raft were also tired, the palace sparse breath fluctuated, she was still breaking through from time to time, It seems that it won¡¯t end in a while. Others also sat on the bamboo raft and settled down. Except for Chu Qing and Meng Zui at the bow, Chu Qing did n¡¯t sleep because he could n¡¯t sleep, and Meng Zui did n¡¯t sleep because Chu Qing did n¡¯t sleep, she sat in Chu Qing has been watching Chu Qing for a while now. Chu Qing¡¯s heart is a bit empty, but on the surface it looks like nothing happened. Dream drunk looked towards his eyes clearly saying: I see you through. But Chu Qing really didn¡¯t know what Meng Zui saw him again. Lonely boat floats for 3 miles, Meng Zui is still watching Chu Qing, Chu Qing is really afraid that she will look at it that night, and they have n¡¯t seen this kind of thing between them. Sometimes, 8 horses can¡¯t come back. Chu Qing unable to bear whispered: ¡°Is it so pretty? Doesn¡¯t it make you feel tired?¡± ¡°Did you say that this child came at a very bad time?¡± Meng Zui also said, but he didn¡¯t accept Chu Qing¡¯s stubble. It sounds like the 2 portraits are talking about their own. Chu Qing turned his head, a look of surprise flashed in his eyes, and asked, ¡°Why do you say that?¡± Meng Zui reached out to grab Chu Qing¡¯s hand holding the bamboo pole, Chu Qing hurriedly dodge, but Meng Zui had a premeditated plan, Chu Qing still did not escape. His right hand wrist was grasped by Meng Zui 2 hands, firmly grasped, hugged in his arms, and then dream drunk to break Chu Qing fingers. But Chu Qing did n¡¯t let go, but in the end he still could n¡¯t let the dream drunk. He was broken by the dream drunk. He held the bamboo pole. Chu Qing ¡¯s palm opened, and his palms were bloody, all over the wound. The deepest place, almost Sensen Bone. Meng Zui looked at Chu Qing ¡¯s hand distressedly, feeling inexplicable in his heart. When Chu Qing let them stop the boat, Gong Shu, Zhai Yu and the others excitedly put their minds on the turtle, only Meng Zui clearly noticed It¡¯s strange to Chu Qing. She was sitting next to Chu Qing. When Gong Shu went into the water, she saw a flash of pain from Chu Qing¡¯s face. At that time, Chu Qing held the bamboo pole in her hands completely motionless and shook it abruptly. Meng Zui saw the part of the bamboo pole held by Chu Qing in his hand and exploded at that moment. The end of the purple bamboo seemed to be in a hollow part. A firecracker was lit, and the bamboo was fried into bamboo pieces, and Chu Qing¡¯s hand was scratched by these bamboo pieces. It stands to reason that the ordinary little bamboo slices can¡¯t hurt Chu Qing, but the dream is intoxicated that Chu Qing¡¯s hand is different from the ordinary one. After this happens, ordinary people will definitely throw off the bamboo pole in their hands and bandage their hands. Wound. But Chu Qing didn¡¯t, he just squeezed Zizhu back indifferently, holding it in his hand as if it had never exploded, and Chu Qing was so seriously injured in his hand, even the bizarre drop of blood did not flow , Mengzui don¡¯t know what this is. But she knew from this that this dragon-hunting journey was not as calm and tranquil as it seemed on the surface. It was peaceful and peaceful, and there were 10000 points of danger in the background. It was just that these crises were blocked by Chu Qing alone. . Chu Qing ¡¯s disguised things were revealed by Dream Drunk. He pretended not to care, and said, ¡°It ¡¯s okay, it ¡¯s just a little injury, and it ¡¯s worth it to make a fuss about nothing, the bamboo splits, and I I can¡¯t bear to cut it, I can only keep it alive ¡­ ¡° When Chu Qing said this, Meng Zui¡¯s eyes stared at Chu Qing without blinking, making Chu Qing himself unable to speak nonsense. ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡± Meng Zui said firmly after Chu Qing stopped. At this moment, Chu Qing suddenly understood the meaning of the sentence before Meng Zui. She said that the child was not at the time, that is to say, she had decided not to have the child. (End of this chapter) Chapter 588 If it was n¡¯t for the child, Chu Qing would n¡¯t be so desperate to find the green jiao. Chu Qing knew how much the drunken man likes this child. Once because of child, he used to lose self-control like that. But now the attitude suddenly changed, it was because Chu Qing, Chu Qing really was ¡­ his eyes were red, smiled and said to Meng Zui: ¡°If you do n¡¯t go back, you ¡¯re all here, maybe the next one. Jiao, now go back to your previous efforts, wouldn¡¯t it be wasted? ¡° Dream drunk was not moved by Chu Qing ¡¯s words, she clenched the teeth, within the body Inner Strength, rushed towards her belly, she wanted to get rid of the child, and forced Chu Qing to go back, she was also heart-swept at this time, she I do n¡¯t want it, but when I think of going down like this, maybe it ¡¯s Chu Qing who fell in front of her. She might as well make a decision now. Meng Zui¡¯s move frightened Chu Qing, and Chu Qing hurriedly stopped it. His spirit strength and Meng Zui¡¯s Inner Strength were entangled. The movement here awakened Zhai Yu and the others, and they and each others were puzzled. The solution looked towards here, and I didn¡¯t understand how Chu Qing and Mengzui would suddenly fight. Chu Qing and Mengzui obviously did n¡¯t want to make this incident public, so they all agreed to close the hand, Chu Qing face deathly pale, everything about him was pretended, he had a wound on his hand, others did n¡¯t know, on the surface Serene, actually walking on thin ice, no one else knows. Only Meng Zui saw it, and then Ruthless exposed Chu Qing. Chu Qing is like this, all due to Yunjiang¡¯s luck backlash. Chu Qing each and everyone¡¯s broken Yunjiang Qiyun node is looting Yunjiang Qiyun. He divided the plundered Yunjiang Qiyun to Zhai Yu and the others. The counterattack from Yunjiang Qiyun was all borne by him. Chu Qing turned his back to Zhai Yu and the others, so his face was not seen by Zhai Yu and the others, only the dream drunk sitting beside him Clearly. Meng Zui also affirmed the speculation in his heart. Chu Qing ¡¯s current state is not optimistic. After Zhai Yu and the others withdrew their sights and rested again. Chu Qing suddenly pulled Mengzui to his side and whispered to Mengzui: ¡°He is your child and mine. I do n¡¯t allow you to do that. I ¡¯m tired now. Do n¡¯t you mess up with me? No I won¡¯t do what I have grasped, so don¡¯t worry about it, just watch it. ¡° Meng Zui did not agree with Chu Qing, nor shook her head to deny, because she had no idea in her heart, she did not know if Chu Qing was lying again this time, because after staying with Chu Qing for a long time, she would find Chu Qing has a lot of lies, but even if you are understood, he is lying, but he is not angry, but he is touched by him, because others lie to hurt outsiders, and he lies to grieve himself. Well ~ Mengzui didn¡¯t give Chu Qing an answer. She bit her back and bit her lips. She was biting. She bit hard and bit out Chu Qing¡¯s mouth. What does this mean, after Meng Zui loosened his mouth, Chu Qing licked the blood on his lips, very puzzled. It ¡¯s still important that Chu Qing does it. Chu Qing only did this when Dream Drunk was suppressed in his heart, but he saw that Zi Ming broke his hand and put it on the side of Zizhu, Chu Qing really did n¡¯t want to Take it back in your hands again. People often feel this way. When you carry a bucket of water and haven¡¯t reached your destination yet, let it rest for a while, and you don¡¯t want to carry it again. When you carry it, you think about it. It¡¯s really sad. Meng Zui saw Chu Qing ¡¯s thoughts and reached out to Zizhu herself. She wanted to share with Chu Qing. She had patronized Chu Qing ¡¯s hand before, but she did n¡¯t find it. She thought that the root of Zizhu had cracked. Intact. But the purple bamboo of Purple Qi was originally intertwined with red and purple, and the mottled piece of it. Meng Zui did n¡¯t know how Chu Qing made the purple bamboo round, but I thought this must be related to Chu Qing ¡¯s blood. (End of this chapter) Chapter 589 Chu Qing saw the intent of Meng Zui and hurriedly reached out to stop, but it was still a step late. Meng Zui¡¯s fingers had touched the purple bamboo, and in a moment Meng Zui¡¯s white and snowy green onion fingers were more than a dozen more subtle Minor wounds. It looks like it was scratched by a blade, but just now there is nothing in the root of the purple bamboo. The dripping red blood drops like a broken bead, and a drop of water is sprinkled on the root of the purple bamboo. absorb. Chu Qing clenched the teeth, strove to overcome the inertia in his heart, and grabbed Zizhu in his hand, and then the drunk fingers stopped dripping blood, so there was no need to bleed so much blood for such a wound. However, after being swallowed by Yunjiang Qiyun, Mengzui either relied on her own luck and calmed down Yunjiang Qiyun, or was swallowed up by Yunjiang Qiyun and all her blood essence was swallowed. The sacrifice of Yunjiang luck. The dream drunk was obviously unable to get out of his own difficulties, so only Chu Qing shot, the Yunjiang was lucky, and on this land, it flowed into 1000 over 10,000 years, the essence of which can be imagined. Only Chu Qing, who spent Heavenly Tribulation but did not ascend, can still be entangled with this Yunjiang luck. Chu Qing rescued Meng Zui, who suddenly stood up from the bow and looked at Chu Qing with a hard to describe look, with tears in his eyes and blood in his heart. Sometimes, Meng Zui thinks Chu Qing is stupid. Is this really worth it? The answer to this question is obvious, Chu Qing will not do something that is not worth it, even if it seems to others, it is not worth it. Meng Zui stood on the right side of Chu Qing, and Chu Qing ¡¯s right hand held Zizhu, in order not to disturb Zhai Yu and the others. Chu Qing can only stretch out his left hand, so he is awkward to pull Mengzui, and let Mengzui sit down. This time, Mengzui did not have a hard top with Chu Qing, but rather obediently went back to Chu Qing and reached out to hug Chu Qing¡¯s waist , Put your head on Chu Qing¡¯s shoulder and listen to the sound of Yunjiang water under your feet. She is rethinking her relationship with Chu Qing. Although she married herself to Chu Qing, she has always regarded it as a child¡¯s play and never felt that she was half a head shorter than Chu Qing. But now, she thinks that she is not as good as Chu Qing. If she and Chu Qing get along with each other, she will not pay such a big price for an unexpected life, because this child, whether for her or Chu Qing is just an accident, no one will force himself to be responsible for the accident, but Chu Qing ¡­¡­ This night I dreamed a lot, and for the first time admitted to the marriage certificate between her and Chu Qing in my heart. In the early morning, I fell asleep mentally and physically exhausted, and fell asleep. Only Chu Qing was awake. Looking up at the starlight flowing over the sky, Chu Qing chuckled, although tired, but it felt good. In Cultivation World, Chu Qing had been relaxed and casual, but he always felt that there were shortcomings, but now, he seems to have found that kind of thing. ¡°Thank you!¡± Gong Qing¡¯s voice came from behind Chu Qing. Gong Shu breakthrough, the youngest martial artist in history, let alone, the Gong Family can at least survive for 300 years, and 5,000,000,000 Gong Family is more, but the martial artist, Gong Family is not much. So, the 5,000,000,000 in Gong Shuhua¡¯s loss was not due to her loss, but to a profit. ¡°I owe you a favor.¡± Gong Shu continued, although she had many misunderstandings with Chu Qing, but these could not be erased, and the fact that Chu Qing was her guide. Without Chu Qing, she wouldn¡¯t break through so quickly and achieve the status of achievement, Marital Dao Path, one step at a time, life and death, there is the fact that this step is a lifetime, maybe a lifetime can¡¯t be done, so she owes Chu Qing¡¯s affection. ¡°Oh!¡± Chu Qing replied, he had no extra energy to congratulate Gong Shu. ¡°Perhaps I can help you solve that paper marriage is free, not counted in that relationship.¡± Gong Shu was in a good mood and said to Chu Qing with a smile. Chu Qing¡¯s response was still cold, he did not refuse, nor did he say accept. (End of this chapter) Chapter 590 Gong Shu¡¯s response was slow because of the joy of breakthrough. At this time, she also found Chu Qing¡¯s problem. Before she broke through, she just felt that Chu Qing¡¯s breath was erratic and elusive. She thinks it is because she and Chu Qing have similar strengths, but after her breakthrough realm, Chu Qing gave her this feeling is stronger than before, which is enough to shock Gong Shu. Could it be said that Chu Qing ¡¯s strength is deep and unmeasurable, but unlike that, Gong Shu ca n¡¯t understand this strange phenomenon on Chu Qing, he seems to be beyond the sky, breathtaking, ashamed. But the strength he showed was not in line with his imposing manner. Isn¡¯t that strange? Now Gong Shu spied on the imposing manner of Chu Qing. From Chu Qing¡¯s imposing manner, she found a trace of her eyes. She moved her eyes from Chu Qing to the purple bamboo in Chu Qing¡¯s hand. When Chu Qing picked it from Ziyun Peak, it had ten feet long. Later, one after another, they stopped one foot, and the bamboo was reduced by one foot. Up to now, the bamboo is only 6 feet long. ¡°I¡¯ll change it for you.¡± After Gong Shu breakthrough realm, even with a lot of self-improvement, it is nice to say, that is self-confidence, it is the king¡¯s gas, it is worthy of eating King 8, but it is not It sounds fascinating, because it is fascinated by the powerful force, and it is a little floating, and feels omnipotent. Ok, Gong Shu asked for it, and Chu Qing also failed. He had put Zizhu down once before. He is now greedy for the lack of Zizhu in his hand, so he waved his hands and handed Zizhu into Gong Shu ¡¯s hands, holding his dream drunk from the ship. head. Meng Zui was originally asleep. At this time, after such a tossing and confused eyes opened, she still remembered that Chu Qing was hanging in her heart. When Mengzui saw that Chu Qing had no purple bamboo in his hand, the dignity on his face disappeared, and it was replaced with a touch of lightness. After closing his eyes, he slept in Chu Qing¡¯s arms again. When Chu Qing threw Zizhu to Gongshu, he was sitting and Gongshu stood. When Chu Qing threw Zizhu to Gongshu, he left with a dream drunk Qiaotou, Gong Shu¡¯s waist bent sharply as she took Zizhu into her hand. My wrist sank, almost didn¡¯t catch the little bamboo pole, Gong Shu changed 2 hands, firmly grasped the purple bamboo, raked in the bow at the bow, brows tightly knit, just that moment, almost flashed her waist. She dignified a virtuoso martial artist, and was crushed by a bamboo pole, which made her laugh, but now it is the case. Gong Shu guessed that there was a weird thing on this bamboo pole early in the morning, but she didn¡¯t expect that the bamboo pole was so heavy. With her strength, she easily lifted 10000 pounds of things, nothing difficult, but this bamboo pole weighed at least 100,000 Jin, Gong Shu was very difficult to hold, Gong Shu 2 hands, carrying the bamboo pole, standing on the bow , While slowing down, while thinking about a problem. That¡¯s what she can lift 100,000 Jin now, but Chu Qing can¡¯t, so how did he just take the bamboo pole in his hand? Gradually, Gong Shu found the trick. With her own martial arts, she contended with Yunjiang¡¯s luck, and the weight of the bamboo pole in her hand was reduced. Until the bamboo pole weighed only a few hundred pounds, Gong Shu let out a breath, looked towards Chu Qing with a deep meaning, and sat down at Qiaotou, because she was a genius in the 100 years of the empire. That ¡¯s how it works, but what about Chu Qing? Isn¡¯t his luck better than her? After Gong Shu sat down, she felt relieved, but after the bamboo raft floated over several dozen meters, she found that the weight of the bamboo pole was increasing. As the bamboo raft progressed, Gong Shu had to pull yourself together . Use martial arts to fight against Yunjiang¡¯s luck, so that the bamboo pole in your hand can be lighter and lighter. The original straight waist little by little bends down like an old fisherman who lives on the riverside all year round. Chu Qing was in this position before. At that time, Gong Shu thought that Chu Qing was pretending to look like he was a little fan. Now that he is sitting in this position, he realizes that this is not the case at all. (End of this chapter) Chapter 591 It is only the most relaxed with this posture, so there is no pretense or compulsion. Chu Qing sits here like this, and changes her to sit here, too. At this time, it was only a few hours away from dawn. When the people woke up, they looked subconsciously at the bow and suddenly found that Chu Qing, who was supposed to be sitting on the bow, was replaced by Gongshu. Inevitably a little surprised, what about Chu Qing? He fell asleep, nestled in the arms of dream drunk, Chu Qing was really tired these 2 days, relax, Divine Soul sleepy, sleep is the best way to recover. Not long after Chu Qing fell asleep, dream drunk woke up and embraced Chu Qing in his arms. It was Chu Qing who was protecting her. Now it is her turn to guard Chu Qing. When Chu Qing is asleep, dream drunk Take out a few bottles of good wound medicine reagents and apply them to Chu Qing¡¯s hands. Chu Qing¡¯s hand is terrible, and it hurts when looking at it, not to mention taking some medicine. It will definitely hurt even if it stimulates neurons. Meng Zui is afraid of stimulating Chu Qing to wake up, so she moves as gently as possible. Little by little sprinkled the viscous medicine, but Meng Zui found that this can only deal with the wound on the surface, on Chu Qing right hand, but there are so few wounds with deep bones. So she had to amplify her movements a little, so that the medicine could seep in, but even Chu Qing did n¡¯t wake up. It showed how tired he was, and he could n¡¯t tell the dream drunk. Chu Qing was sleeping or half fainted. When the dream drunk with affectionate help Chu Qing finished this, it just happened to hit Zhai Yu and the others with a strange vision. She used her eyes to signal Zhai Yu and the others to mute, she would n¡¯t do this for Chu Qing before. . Moreover, Meng Zui never thought that she would be so worried about a man, but when she and Chu Qing were together, she felt that she had changed and became not like herself. Ye Chenxi looked at Chu Qing and Meng Zui, who was so insane on the boat, he felt uncomfortable, as if his heart was broken into pieces, and he was thrown into the oil pot by Zhai Yu, stir-fried like a snail. When Chu Qing and the others floated all the way from the upper reaches of the Yunjiang River to the lower reaches and were about to enter the Jinmen Territory, the dumb female entire group finally reached Chu Qing and the others and took up the position of King 8. When the dumb girl was surprised to find that the luck here was also plundered by someone, she froze. She knew this. Most likely it was the person named Chu Qing, but Chu Qing gave her the impression, but it was A 17-18 years old teenager. How could he? Yunjiang ¡¯s luck is so horrible, so majestic, and the dumb girl knows her heart, so she will use the method of tapping from the side of the mountain to explore Yunjiang ¡¯s luck, instead of going directly down to the middle of the river meet force with force. But what she did not dare to do, some people dare to do it now, not only dare to do it, but also do more bold than she imagined, but also so act recklessly. When she first discovered that Yunjiang Qiyun was robbed of a small part, she felt that the man was not dead but also injured. On the second time, she felt that the man was not dead, but also died, and died shortly, but this third time, this is definitely mortal, but according to the calculation, the person is not dead, which can no longer be explained by miracles. The dumb girl did n¡¯t dare to put this person together with Chu Qing. She could n¡¯t accept the arrogant madman who these all are Chu Qing. If Chu Qing really did it, wouldn¡¯t these people be the trash in Chu Qing¡¯s mouth? At least in terms of luck and luck, she sighed, but there was that person in front of him, and the dumb women were also considered to be cheap. At least following Chu Qing, the dumb women did n¡¯t have to suffer any luck. Counterattack ¡­ Gong Shu knew about luck, but she did n¡¯t know about luck. For example, although she helped Chu Qing hold the bamboo pole all night, and now she has backache and cramps in her hands, she still does n¡¯t know that it ¡¯s because of that. So. She would like to ask Chu Qing aloud, but at the beginning, she still has the energy to spare. Nowadays, all her mind is used to deal with Yunjiang ¡¯s luck, otherwise she ca n¡¯t catch this bamboo pole. She will still be injured, so she doesn¡¯t dare to distract now. (End of this chapter) Chapter 592 Chu Qing woke up in the middle of the day, but after waking up to eat something, he began to close his eyes and recuperate, not at all said to replace Gong Shu, or give Gong Shu something to tell. Gong Shu was very anxious, and Zhai Yu, although they didn¡¯t say anything, but from their expressions to behaviors, they all showed their distrust of Gong Shu, they thought Gong Shu was just a fake. Goods, nonsense. Zhai Yu doesn¡¯t know what other people think about whether Gong Shu can take them to find the Qingjiao, but he is completely unbelievable. The sun had just slanted a little, and I spent a long time on the boat. The scenery on the 2nd shore was tired of watching, and I was bored with everything. So everyone on the ship was napping, only Gong Shu did n¡¯t dare to relax a little, she had to concentrate attention completely, and then she hit the ship straight on the side of sheer cliffs and precipitous rock faces. In fact, this is not a real sheer cliffs and precipitous rock faces. Gong Shu feels like sheer cliffs and precipitous rock faces. A bamboo raft floats in the heart of the river. There is nothing in the front, but Gong Shu feels like hitting what. This collision knocked her head down, her body full of blood, and Gong Shuqing couldn¡¯t help but stood up and resisted. This invisible power was too strong. The bamboo pole in Gong Shu¡¯s hands suddenly became heavy in this moment. More than ten times. Gong Shu could not control this force perfectly, and had to leak some of the force out and press it on the bamboo raft. The bamboo raft sank in the front, and the back was tilted high, and all the people in the boat slid towards the bow. Dream drunk and drizzle have the fastest reaction. When the stern is lifted, the feet are rooted, and they are raised on the bamboo raft, running on the slope of nearly 70 degrees, running all the way to the stern, preparing to press the stern down to keep the bamboo raft balanced . Chu Qing hurriedly said, ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± He did n¡¯t doubt that Mengzui and Xiaoyu were capable of pressing down the bamboo raft. He was afraid of the bamboo raft. He could n¡¯t bear such a lot of tossing. How long was the road ahead? Now, are they going to swim down the river? Besides, the bamboo raft is also made of Zizhu on the Ziyun Peak, which itself carries a bit of luck in the Ziyun Peak, otherwise it will turn over early in this Yunjiang. If you break such a bamboo raft, it is not easy to get another one from Ziyun Peak, and the time is not the others. After Meng Zui 2 people were stopped by Chu Qing, the palace standing on the bow of the boat, half of his legs had entered the water, suddenly broke out, an imposing manner like a rainbow, the martial arts turned into Jinshi and crashed into Yunjiang gas luck. Bang ~ When Gong Shu¡¯s martial arts hit Yunjiang¡¯s air transport, dozens of thick buckets of water were shot in the Yunjiang, striking the bamboo raft used by Chu Qing and the others, Chu Qing operating spirit strength, driving Flashing left and right while holding a bamboo raft. The wind and waves on the Yunjiang River, where the bamboo raft has just been heard, appeared a funnel-shaped vortex, huge suction, traction this bamboo raft to sink to the bottom of the river. Chu Qing couldn¡¯t hold the bamboo raft at all. On the surface, it seemed that the vortex was pulling with the bamboo raft, but in fact it was a contest of luck. On Gong Shu¡¯s side, after a collision, Gong Shu held the bamboo pole and stood still as if he was stupid. Chu Qing shouted anxiously, ¡°What are you doing in a daze? Continue!¡± Gong Shu was awakened by Chu Qing and glared at Chu Qing with resentment. She really stood and spoke without backache. She was not stunned, but after the collision, she was pretended to be dizzy and eyes blurred and had no time to react. Isn¡¯t it killing her for a while? But now she also saw the situation, either a boatman died together, or a fight. As Chu Qing said, there are still several points of conviction here in Gong Shu, so even if Gong Shu is unhappy, he still encourages his martial arts and Yunjiang Qiyun to collide. The collision at this time is even more powerful than the last one. The large vortex of several dozen meters in diameter in Jiangxin shook violently under this invisible collision. The water around this vortex was 100 to 1000. Tons. The bamboo raft at the foot of Chu Qing and the others was also shaken violently due to the influence of Yunjiang air transport and water currents, but the people on the boat were all martial artists, each and everyone grabbed the bamboo raft with the sole of their feet. Oneself and bamboo raft are connected together, as long as the bamboo raft does not turn over, everyone will not fall into the water. (End of this chapter) Chapter 593 As for Zhai Yu, although he is not a martial artist, at at first, he was caught by Chu Qing in his hand and pressed on a bamboo raft. Although he was not thrown away by threw, he was also swayed lightly and lay on the bamboo raft. , Spit out the overnight meal. Fortunately, the swaying waves of the Yunjiang River washed the bamboo raft again and again, otherwise Chu Qing had to be spit out by Zhai Yu, and it was disgusting. After two breaths, the stormy Yunjiang gradually calmed down, and the vortex also receded. Just when everyone thought the crisis was over and they could breathe a sigh of relief, Jiang Liping suddenly set off a wave for no reason, hitting another stunned Gong Shu and flying Gong Shu away. The purple bamboo in Gong Shu¡¯s hand came out and spurt a mouthful of blood in the air. With the spray on the water of the Yunjiang River, he was unconscious and sank towards the bottom of the river. At the same time, a whole body appeared around Gong Shu The golden carp of Chan, swimming dizzyingly in the water. Zhai Yu saw it, plunged into the water, and thought of Jiang Li¡¯s side, Chu Qing couldn¡¯t help laughing, it was really unconscionable, and he vomited in the dark of the last moment, seeing the baby at this moment, so excited. But when Chu Qing saw Zhai Yu swiming past Jiang Li and dived to the bottom to rescue Gong Shu, he thought wackily: He, brother, will come soon, hero saving the beauty. Just right. Zhai Yu launched into the water to save Gong Shu. The following Zhai Yu launched into the water to prepare for the light rain. Then he picked up the stupid fish and returned to the boat together. Chu Qing didn¡¯t look at one side and didn¡¯t think of saving people, but after Gong Shu couldn¡¯t catch the purple bamboo in his hand, after throwing the purple bamboo into the air, Chu Qing could only step forward and grab the purple bamboo in his hand. This bamboo pole is different from other things. Once it falls into the water, it will not float on the water, but will sink into the river. When the time comes, you ca n¡¯t find it if you dive in. It ¡¯s hard to say, even if you find it, think If you want to get it from Jiangdi, no one else can do it, and Chu Qing has to be tired and vomit blood. The movement this time is much larger than the previous ones. The first reason is that the Yunjiang Air Transport has more and more advantages at home, and the pressure on Zizhu has increased exponentially. The person who took the bamboo pole to explore the way was not Chu Qing. Gong Shu was very reluctant to suppress this luck. This time, Zi Qing did not need to be cut by Chu Qing. The section of the bamboo that had turned white in the previous section had already been exploded into wood chips, and the place where Chu Qing held it was already cracked. It was not far from the next explosion. After this, Mengzui once again kicked back, but she had a firm eye on Chu Qing, and finally said nothing. Zhai Yu and the others also saw the risks of this trip, and now Chu Qing¡¯s invisible protection against them. Gong Shu was awakened, and there was still palpitations in his eyes. During the previous breakthrough, the arrogance and arrogance dissipated. Some of these unused and useless things were all disappeared without a trace. Gong Shu really strengthened his Heart of Martial Dao this time, and will no longer be complacent with a little achievement. Gong Shu¡¯s injuries are not serious, just tired, and need to rest, but how to deal with that fish, this matter has to be discussed. According to their past habits, this is to be eaten, but now who has an appetite? If you think about it, you almost died, and these movements were made by such a small fish. They dared not talk to the Jiang carp. And this river carp is not a common carp, as the saying goes fish leaping over the dragon gate, this river carp is just one step away from leaping over the dragon¡¯s gate, and jump over, it is the next Yunjiang Qingjiao, Bingyunjiang Born by luck. But as long as Yunjiang Qingjiao is still there, this Jiang carp can only sit in the waiting position and wait forever, but it can never jump that Dragon Sect. (End of this chapter) Chapter 594 If I said before, Chu Qing still had a slight fluke in his heart, but when he came here and caught this Jiang carp, Chu Qing was already certain that Yunjiang Qingjiao had an accident, otherwise it would not have n¡¯t shown up yet. Did a hermit expert take it away? Chu Qing¡¯s haze grew. ¡°Can this fish be given to me? I have to pay for it.¡± Zhai Yu looked at the Jiang carp caught by light rain and thrown on a bamboo raft while struggling on whilst at death¡¯s door to express his thoughts. Anyway, eating is impossible. have eaten. ¡°Okay, but this is the big guy. The price can be negotiated.¡± Gong Shu answered. As soon as this remark came out, Zhai Yu suddenly had a bad idea in mind, recalling that he had just bargained with Gong Shu, he felt that he was going to be slaughtered fiercely by Gong Shu. It ¡¯s really a modern newspaper. Come quickly, Zhai Yu said with a sad face: ¡°You make a price.¡± Gong Shu¡¯s eyes turned around, and actually made her pit Zhai Yu. She really couldn¡¯t stop talking. Although Zhai Yu was not angry with her before, she saw that he didn¡¯t go to the fish just now, but saved She got up. Gong Shu¡¯s heart was gone, and there was only a little left to dissipate. Now I say that, I just want to make things difficult for Zhai Yu, purely for fun. Gong Shu was thinking about the price of this Jiang carp, Chu Qing suddenly opened the mouth and said: ¡°Let Zhai Yu refund the 5,000,000,000 shipping fee you paid, how about Jiang Li returning to Zhai Yu?¡± Chu Qing This is obviously in favor of Zhai Yu. This Jiang carp is almost comparable to the half of Yunjiang Qing Jiao. The value of a green jiao is absolutely priceless. Zhai Yu gave Chu Qing Out of 20,000,000,000, it is still a friendly price. So this Jiang carp is also worth at least 100 to 100000000 million. Now Chu Qing said 5,000,000,000 to let Gong Shu give Jiang carp to Zhai Yu. Isn¡¯t it a partial gang? In fact, this Jiang carp was almost pulled out from underneath the Yunjiang by Gong Shu alone. Therefore, the right to speak should be right in Gong Shu ¡¯s hands, but this opportunity was created by Chu Qing for her again. Without Chu Qing, Gong Shu had great strength and could not find a way out. A part of Chu Qing. This account is not clear, and Chu Qing is too lazy to count, he just wants to give Jiang Li to Zhai Yu, nothing more. ¡°Forget it, Jiang Li will give it to him. I have paid the boat fare. Then I have to return it so that I have taken a lot of advantage in this trip. I am not a greedy person. From now on, I am the one who helps, and all the benefits belong to you. ¡°Gong Shu said freely. Hearing this, Zhai Yu was overjoyed. He jumped 3 feet high on the boat, and he did n¡¯t want to be afraid of Gong Shu. He flung to Gong Shu, held Gong Shu in his arms, and kissed him on his face. Said at once: ¡°I love you to death!¡± Zhai Yu this was just an overreaction, but Gong Shu was caught off guard by a sneak attack, and blushed like an apple. Such Gong Shu made Chu Qing a little strange, plus what she said just now, Chu Qing felt that Gong Shu was not as bad as he thought. Is it true that she and Gong Yue have other secrets? After passing the palace, Zhai Yu went to the stern to find a metal bucket, put it on the river, put the Jiang carp in it, and looked at him with a smirk on his face. Gong Shu also came back to his senses at this time, her face returned to normal, she sneaked a glance at Zhai Yu, and walked alone to the stern. She now needs to rest. She experienced a war just now and she was very tired. For the bold move of Zhai Yu¡¯s active pro-gongsu, several women on the ship were impressed by him, because this is really rare, unless it happened to Chu Qing, a strange person, to say nice, this is dare to love and hate, bold Unrestrained, don¡¯t care about outside eyes. The unpleasant point is that the water-based Yanghua is in a state of turmoil. In short, you can see from what angle you stand. They are strange to Zhai Yu¡¯s boldness, but when he thinks that he often stays with Chu Qing, the people are divided into groups, and they are relieved. (End of this chapter) Chapter 595 After Zhai Yu¡¯s excitement had subsided, he realized his extraordinary move just now, and raised his eyes timidly and secretly looked towards the boat. Several other people found everyone not at all making fun of him. . Leading the bucket, walked to Chu Qing and sat down, said to Chu Qing: ¡°Thank you this time, but I will compensate everyone with a fair price, and never let everyone suffer.¡± ¡°Are you rich? But if I don¡¯t sell it?¡± Chu Qing was a little uncomfortable with Zhai Yu¡¯s words. Zhai Yu quickly came back and knew that Chu Qing thought he was out of sight and hurriedly changed his mouth: ¡°Okay, I know you understand what I mean, and I have a good heart. Since you do n¡¯t want it, then I happen to be myself If you accept it, don¡¯t be angry. ¡° This Jiang carp was not bought by Zhai Yu for himself, but was given to his ancestor damn it, and the account naturally had to go from the family, so even if he paid, the money was not his own money, and now Chu Qing does not want the money , Then he happened to be full of money. ¡°Do you like Gong Shu?¡± Chu Qing asked directly this time. ¡°No.¡± Zhai Yu directly denied it without even thinking about it, and then explained: ¡°Other people can¡¯t see it, you won¡¯t see it either. I¡¯m so excited, it doesn¡¯t have anything to do with feelings, really, Do n¡¯t you believe it? ¡° Zhai Yu explained a lot to Chu Qing, and the only thing Chu Qing did was staring at him, looking at his eyes, and watching carefully. Zhai Yu¡¯s eyes were always erratic, his eyes dodged, he was guilty, in other words There is no truth in his mouth. Chu Qing didn¡¯t hold on to this question. He knew the answer. He lifted the purple bamboo in his hand, and he said to Zhai Yu: ¡°fish out the fish.¡± ¡°Eh ¡­¡­¡± This topic changed a little bit faster. Zhai Yu didn¡¯t know what Chu Qing was doing, but he still fished the fish out of the bucket according to Chu Qing¡¯s meaning. Chu Qing withdrew the purple bamboo in his hand, held it to the top with 2 hands, and pulled the half-foot bamboo knot firmly, holding the cylindrical bamboo knot, Chu Qing cut the finger of the house feather and dripped the blood of the house feather into the bamboo In the center of the round hole. After filling the small holes in the half-root bamboo joint with the blood of the house feather, Chu Qing put the bamboo joint in front of the mouth of the Jiang carp, without a breath, the purple meaning on the half-foot purple bamboo can be seen with naked eye The speed is fading. The originally purple blackened bamboo first became pure purple, then light purple, and finally turned blue until it became a white bamboo section. Chu Qing this time let Zhai Yu see it in an intuitive way. How did the purple meaning on the purple bamboo disappear. This Ziyi is Zizhu¡¯s own luck, and it is also part of Ziyunfeng¡¯s luck. When this part of the luck is swallowed by Yunjiang¡¯s luck, Ziyi will disappear, and Zizhu will become an ordinary bamboo knot. Only this time, Chu Qing didn¡¯t just feed the fish. After the Jiang carp swallowed the air transport on the half-foot purple bamboo, the blood of the house feather in the center of the bamboo began to flow into the purple bamboo. By the end of the bamboo, the blood was completely consumed, white The slubby, completely changed to blood. Chu Qing handed over this half-foot red bamboo to Zhai Yu, and then took it to Zhai Yu. The Jiang carp, which had recovered a bit of brilliance, waved his hand and threw it into the river. Zhai Yu panicked all at once, and did not understand what this meant. Chu Qing explained to him: ¡°With such a fish, it is very inconvenient to be around, holding this half-foot bamboo, after you go back, insert the bamboo knot anywhere in the Yunjiang, and the Jiang Li will come by yourself. meet you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s so magical?¡± After listening to Chu Qing¡¯s explanation, Zhai Yu exclaimed, looking at the bamboo knot in his hand, his eyes were a little fiery, and he wanted to try it now. Chu Qing saw his thoughts and reminded him: ¡°There is only one chance, you can grasp it yourself.¡± This is it! Zhai Yu suddenly realized that he hurriedly collected the bamboo knot close to him. This bamboo knot is definitely the most valuable thing he has ever owned. (End of this chapter) Chapter 596 ¡°When you arrive at Jinmen, if there is an opportunity, you can disembark and leave me and Gong Shu.¡± Chu Qing turned back and explained to everyone on the ship. There was a panic in Mengzui¡¯s eyes. She wanted to ask Chu Qing, but Zhai Yu asked: ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Qingjiao is no longer the green Jiao I have seen.¡± Chu Qing said something awkward. From a literal point of view, it is very contradictory. Hearing this, Gong Shu also looked at Chu Qing with eyes opened, ¡°What do you mean?¡± She asked. ¡°Qingjiao must have happened, otherwise it will not appear until now. If we go on, the foundation of the entire Yunjiang will be laid out by us.¡± Chu Qing explained. ¡°Is there any other possibility?¡± Dream drunk anxiously asked Chu Qing, she can not accept this result. Chu Qing doesn¡¯t want to, he is the fact, he is somewhat replied: ¡°No.¡± Meng Zui¡¯s heart grabbed, and looking at the reactions of these two people, others also saw that Chu Qing and Meng Zui¡¯s trip had their own purpose, and this purpose could only be achieved by finding Qing Jiao. ¡°I¡¯m going to follow you.¡± Ye Chenxi didn¡¯t ask much. She stated directly that the reason why she wanted to follow Chu Qing was actually thinking of finding the remains of her mother. Although she still stubbornly believes that mother is still alive, Chu Qing also said that the mother¡¯s remains were swallowed by Qingjiao. If Chu Qing had to believe it, she had to personally verify it. How could she easily give up now. ¡°I won¡¯t go back,¡± Mengzui said afterwards, a bit like she was competing with Ye Chenxi, but she really didn¡¯t mean that, she just didn¡¯t want to go back. At this time, other people also expressed their opinions, and He Mengzui and Ye Chenxi were in an attitude. Chu Qing was tired of squeezing his eyebrows. At this time, he did not know how to make a choice. What else will you encounter ¡­ On the riverside, which is a half-day slower than Chu Qing and the others, the dumb girl and the others appear again, where the turbid water is the place where Gongshu and the Jiang carp had previously struggled. After surveying the riverside, the dumb girl lost her voice: ¡°Environmental expert!¡± Her surprised words were heard by Di Cai and Ji Fei. They called impossible directly. In Jinmen, there was only a criminal martial artist. They knew it, and they came here, and impossible and Chu Qing were mixed in. together. Immediately, the dumb girl found out that the atmosphere of the martial artist was a bit familiar, and she bowed her head for a moment, and then she said, ¡°Is it her?¡± In these 2 days, even the dumb girl didn¡¯t realize that she had a lot of words, her heart in chaos, because she was the one who took her one step ahead. The words of the dumb girl quickly reminded Di Cai and Ji Fei of a person they were familiar with. They looked at each other and shook their heads again and again. That was impossible. They would not accept this possibility. They would rather believe that the criminals had been here. ¡°Logging and building ships, let¡¯s go down the river.¡± The dumb girl spoke again and walked here all the way. She could no longer be to bear. She has been circumventing Yunjiang luck all the way, planning the opponent who has never met in cautiously, but has been fighting, but now she finds that the opponent can surprise her every time, and his mood is affected by this time. In an accident, it shattered into pieces, fell to the ground, and picked up did not raise. If she can¡¯t pass this level, she will have Heart Demon, so she decided to go down the river and personally meet her rival. Besides, the dumb girl has also considered that there is this strong enemy who is exploring the way ahead and sweeping away all dangers for them. They will not have much danger in the river, and the dumb girl has a good calculation. Ji Fei and Di Cai were in this mountain for several days, and they could not hold back anymore and wanted to rush into the middle of the river. At this time, the dumb girl said, 2 people commanded others without hesitation to enter the mountain Logging and shipbuilding. Chu Lan and the others have reached the limit long ago. Originally more than 30 people, except for 3 dumb girls, they only have 8 people left. If these 8 people continue to follow the original plan of the dumb girl, In the end it is estimated that there will be no left. (End of this chapter) Chapter 597 Now I get such an order, knowing that I do n¡¯t have to walk anymore, each and everyone is happy like that, rushing into the jungle, logging and shipbuilding. It¡¯s just that these Young Master Young Lady, where they have done such rough work, it is not false to have strength in their hands, and the trees have fallen. Now the question comes: how to build a ship? They each and everyone, you look at me, I look at you, and then one of them, with a clever move, directly picked the thickest wooden pile, hollowed out the middle from the weapon that he carried, and each and everyone looked decent Canoe is finished. Others have the same experience and are ready to do the same. At this time, Ji Fei walks over to check the progress of these people, sees the original Canoe, and the creator of Canoe who is proudly showing off his achievements to his companions. Ji Fei 2 didn¡¯t say anything, rushing up was just a foot, gnawing the man on the ground with a mouthful of mud, why beat her, Ji Fei did not explain, she was too lazy to say. Next, do it yourself and cut the log into 2 halves. Then they were tied together with a rope. In less than half an hour, they became a small wooden boat with a rough shape, but they looked very strong and durable. Ji Feike is different from these honored Young Master Young Lady. After she was Great General, she also spent time in the army. This is the most basic survival skill of an imperial soldier. After making a small boat, Ji Fei left Chu Lan and those who didn¡¯t care. Carrying the wooden boat alone, he came to the riverside and put the wooden boat into the river to test the water. I do n¡¯t know what to do if I leave Chu Lan The Aristocratic Family Young Lady who was kicked by Ji Fei just now seems to be the ugly wooden boat Ji Fei made. Feeling indignant, Ji Fei did nothing better than her Canoe. Why did you kick her? Of course, she can only think about these words in her heart, let her speak in front of Ji Fei, and dare not kill her. She had a canoe, so she did n¡¯t need to do it anymore, and the others started to prepare the boat for herself. Obviously, the boat that Ji Fei made was for her, the dumb girl, and the master, without their share. child. They do n¡¯t dare to hope. In fact, everyone wants to build a boat according to Ji Fei ¡¯s method, not because they think how good Ji Fei ¡¯s method is, but this is a good opportunity to please Ji Fei if they stay in Ji Fei ¡¯s heart The next good impression is that the benefits for them are absolutely indispensable. If you can get Ji Fei¡¯s favor and have a good relationship with the Ji family, it will definitely benefit you immensely, but they found out after they started that it was too difficult, they didn¡¯t have that ability, and then a few people gave up and chose them Feel the easy way. Dig a Canoe out of it, and one of them is Chu Lan. In the end, some people built a wooden boat, which is far different from the Philippine one. The wood is crooked and twisted together. It is terrible, but it is barely usable. And Canoe of Chu Lan and the others is also done, each and everyone looks quite like that, and then they go into the water. After going into the water, Chu Lan and them, who each and everyone who were Canoe, cried, because in the river, they couldn¡¯t grasp Canoe¡¯s balance at all. Often sitting within a few minutes, Canoe turned upside down, turned in the river, and threw them into the water. The flow of Yunjiang downstream was very urgent, and the waves were not small. Choosing Canoe was definitely the wrong choice. But they ca n¡¯t, they give Chu Lan and the others a chance to go ashore and make a boat again. They will either quit or solve the difficulties themselves. Xin. In this way, there were 2 3 people who withdrew because of Canoe. Among them was the one who was kicked by Ji Fei. Now she doesn¡¯t dare to show no respect to Ji Fei at all, but she regrets and blushes. As for the few people who do Canoe, such as Chu Lan, there is only one man left in the team now, so he also received special attention from Ji Fei, which is an unexpected surprise for Chu Lan. (End of this chapter) Chapter 598 Therefore, he couldn¡¯t give up even more. The best thing he could do was to come up with a solution, that is, since Canoe couldn¡¯t sit down, let¡¯s just hug it and float on the river. Then there was such a weird fleet on the surface of the Yunjiang River. In the front was a wooden boat with 3 dumb girls, followed by 2 wooden boats that were ugly but barely usable, and at the end were 5 wooden drifts In the water. Chu Lan and the others each and everyone hugged the stake, half of the body soaked in the water, so as not to leave themselves behind, so why did they not throw the stake to swim. That¡¯s because they really don¡¯t have that physical strength. The Yunjiang River has a length of 1000 meters. They don¡¯t know how far they have to go in the water. How dare they waste their physical strength. Then they can only soak. In fact, Ji Fei¡¯s boat still has some extra positions, but she does not wait to see these people who try to seize every opportunity, so she did not invite them to board. But Chu Lan is a man, so her impression of Chu Lan is special. She thinks Chu Chulan is stupid, but she has good toughness. As for others, she thinks that those people are completely stupid and lazy, having only one self to blame. The dumb girls and their entire group just chased Chu Qing in front, because Chu Qing was in front of them to find their way, so the speed of dumb girls was very fast, at least twice that of Chu Qing. In this way, they It is only a matter of time before they catch up with Chu Qing. Chu Qing They didn¡¯t go fast, and Chu Qing didn¡¯t know that behind them, someone chased him, but even if he was understood, he couldn¡¯t go fast, because the bamboo pole in his hand, which is only 5 feet long, is really coming Deeper. After covering the Hantan, passing by the place where Chu Qing originally lured Huang Kaishan, the last node of the Yunjiang River did not show up. Chu Qing was anxious and walked for a little while, when the sunset went down and the sunset glowed. Chu Qing and the others just passed a gorge, a place called Chenshan Gorge, and the Yunjiang River passed through the gap between two cliffs. This is almost the narrowest section of the Yunjiang River, with a width of only one more than a hundred meters. , So the water is very turbulent, and the waves slam on the cliffs on the 2nd bank, making a deafening sound. 2 The shore stone cliff is almost at a right angle of 90 degrees, and the part where the water surface is made is as high as 20-30 floors. Such a dangerous place is usually not populated at all. Even some big ships arrive here and wait for a detour. I haven¡¯t heard of the water transportation company. They usually unload the goods at the pier above Chenshan Gorge, transport them by land to the bottom, and then take the waterway. Even the big ships with a few tons of displacement and dozens of tons dare not go here. What ¡¯s more, Chu Qing ¡¯s small raft came in here only with a dead end, and they could be photographed on a stone cliff on the 2nd shore with a single wave, and they crashed into a mud. Very serious, including Gong Shu. It¡¯s just that Chu Qing told them long ago that they would go ashore in the territory of Jinmen. They were unwilling to say they would stay, so it was not easy to say anything at this time. And they didn¡¯t fight back, but because of this precarious situation, they were unavoidably afraid. This is such is human nature. Before going into the Chenshan Gorge, Zhai Yu ¡¯s legs were trembling. The motherfucker was too exciting. He had n¡¯t done such exciting things in his life. Compared with the one who has been in a lonely boat into the Chenshan Gorge, what he did before What about drag racing, bungee jumping, and so on are inferior. Those are just looking for excitement, and now he is doing his life. Zhai Yu listens to the sound of the water that almost shattered the eardrum in his ear and shouts to Chu Qing: ¡°Are we really going to go in?¡± The hoarseness was exhausted, and I was afraid that Chu Qing would not hear it. Although he shouted so hard, he could be covered by the sound of water, and the sound that reached Chu Qing¡¯s ear was still only a little. (End of this chapter) Chapter 599 Chu Qing just wanted to answer the question: At that time, but the words came to his mouth, the bamboo pole in Chu Qing¡¯s hand suddenly shook, and Chu Qing replied: ¡°No more!¡± ¡°What ¡­?¡± Zhai Yu asked Chu Qing. Chu Qing didn¡¯t shout as loudly as Zhai Yu, so Zhai Yu didn¡¯t hear clearly. Instead, Gong Shu heard Chu Qing¡¯s words, eyes slightly narrowed, and stood up from the bamboo raft, his face more dignified. ¡°I ¡­ say, no, use it!¡± Chu Qing yelled toward Zhai Yu, stood up from the bow, stepped on his feet, the whole person jumped from the boat and rushed towards Chenshan Gorge, while the bamboo raft was in Chu When Qing borrowed his power, he was stepped back by Chu Qing. Chu Qing¡¯s last cry was very clear, so everyone else heard it, and combined with Chu Qing¡¯s unusual behavior, they realized what they were, and each and everyone stood up while stabilizing the bamboo raft and preventing the bamboo raft from being The water rushed into the morning gorge. While watching Chu Qing nervously, I saw Chu Qing leaping across the dozens of meters after he jumped out of the bow. When he settled, he stepped into the rushing morning mountain gorge, and Chu Qing¡¯s feet stepped on the water, Did not sink. He started to run on the river, running faster and faster, dragging the bamboo pole in his hand. After dozens of steps, Chu Qing¡¯s running speed was almost the same as the water speed. The full length of Chenshan Gorge is more then 300 meters. When Chu Qing ran halfway, he suddenly stopped and turned to sink, inserted the purple bamboo into the river water, carried the bamboo pole on his shoulder, raised it straight, and picked directly Starting from a gorge. Everyone on the bamboo raft that shocked the scene opened their mouths wide, and their eyes were almost staring out of their eyes, not only Gong Shu and the others, but the dumb girl¡¯s gang also rushed to the morning mountain gorge. While they were hesitating whether to change course, they suddenly found that the river at their feet was flowing backwards and looked up, they saw a man carrying a slender bamboo pole on his shoulder in the distant morning mountain gorge. The bamboo pole was held in his hand, and the other was inserted into the river. Behind it was the river that raised ten ten zhang. This vast river of water formed a third cliff in the morning mountain gorge, blocking the Yunjiang river. Wherever he went, this made the Yunjiang water flow back. The man stepped on the surface of the river, and step by step seemed to walk very hard towards the outside of Chenshan Gorge. The bamboo pole on his shoulder seemed to bear a heavy load, and was pressed high and bowed, almost It seems to break. The dumb girl and the others looked at this scene, even breathing involuntarily, they felt their blood boiling, especially Ji Fei, she felt an inexplicable curiosity from that person. She really wanted to make a scream now, and then rushed into the river to replace that person and let her do this incredible feat, but the only reason she had soberly told her that she couldn¡¯t do it. Chu Qing is like a god descending from heaven. His small and magnificent silhouette makes everyone in the river at this time can¡¯t help but have a feeling of worship, even Chu Lan. Until Chu Lan saw that the person was Chu Qing, he was almost scared and fainted. How could this be possible? He couldn¡¯t accept the fact that the person was Chu Qing. Why? Why can Chu Qing focus point of ten thousands, and he can only hold a piece of wood softened by blisters, soaked in the book like a water dog. ¡°No, I don¡¯t believe that he is not Chu Qing, no, certainly not ¡­¡± Chu Lan was irritated and yelled incoherently. His shouting awakened everyone around him in shock. Dumb Girl 3 looked at Chu Lan ¡¯s weird behavior and confirmed one thing in her heart. That person was Chu Qing, who laughed at Chu Qing who was rubbish. Before they were dissatisfied, but now, even if they have a mouth, they are unable to argue, even if they are talking big, they feel that they can¡¯t speak. The dumb girl was originally looking forward to finding Chu Qing to repair her state of mind, but now her state of mind is more thoroughly broken. (End of this chapter) Chapter 600 Chu Qing picked a gorge river and walked 40-50 meters. He stood at the mouth of Chenshanxia gorge and saw the dream drunk them, and saw the dumb girl and the others, but now he has no energy to pay attention to it. No one knows how many bamboo poles are pressed on his shoulder, but the water of the Xiajiang River provoked by Chu Qing can be smashed down properly, and the cliff on the 2nd bank can be smashed properly. He now wants to resist the river and the other Only one hand, still secretly binding Binding Dragons Seal. Everything should come to a result here, Yunjiang Qingjiao, you are dead or alive, you should show some clues, Chu Qing turned around again at the mouth of the gorge, and the purple bamboo he carried on his shoulder was turning around angle. Even with the water of the Yixia Gorge, they sloped to the left and reached the cliff on the left side of the Chenshan Gorge, revealing a gap in the Heaven¡¯s Line to the right. Chu Qing carried the river against the cliff on the left. A crack appeared on the cliff above the water pressure of the river. At this time, the bamboo pole on Chu Qing¡¯s shoulder, also ka-cha, broke from the middle. The bamboo pole, which was originally more than 5 feet long, is now left in Chu Qing¡¯s hands with less than three chi long. And on the bamboo pole that is less than three chi long, at this time the cracks are densely covered, just like a piece of porcelain, it seems to touch a little, it will be broken into pieces and scattered to the ground. The other half of the purple bamboo, after breaking, did not have time to fall into the river and turned into powder in the air. Zizhu broke, and the river fell. The river that was aroused by Chu Qing for a few ten zhang high. After the Zizhu broke off, the river suddenly fell. The river at the feet of everyone suddenly rose more than ten meters high. Everyone rides whether it is a bamboo raft, wooden boat or something. Shot by this rare heaven overflowing giant wave in the world and flying away several hundred meters away. Standing on the spot, Chu Qing used a water repellent technique to block the endless river. When the river fell, until the morning mountain gorge appeared a severe zhang long behind him, covered with scales and 4 claws. The claws have 4 toes, the head has horns, a long kiss, a beard on the side of the kiss, and a black half-butterfly all over the body. This can only be a half dragon, but it is Flood Dragon. Chu Qing saw this black dragon that has not evolved completely, and said in his heart that he was not disappointed. It was false. Although he had expected it, Chu Qing only saw this result. A long sigh. He has been preparing for so long, planning for so long, this long-term preparation, what should have been picked out is that Yunjiang Qingjiao, the real air transport beast of Yunjiang, is not the monster that has not transformed from loach to Wujiao. . At this point Chu Qing also probably understands what is going on. Yunjiang Qingjiao can now be determined that he is no longer there, and he will either die or be taken away. Yunjiang is free of the Qingjiao, who suppresses the luck, and this loach has the opportunity to turn the larvae here and become the new luck beast. Seeing how it will evolve completely, the time it takes to turn the Jiao should not be short, just because it is evolving, so Chu Qing is plundering the Yunjiang luck, and it has no time to take care of it. Now this Wujiao muddleheaded is because It has not yet evolved completely and is in the weakest state. Without the cover of the river, it was exposed to everyone¡¯s sight. For a time, I was still confused and didn¡¯t know what happened. It was really a silly dragon. Chu Qing dispersed the Binding Dragons Seal in his hand. You were sighed. At this time, Gong Shu, Meng Zui, Dumb Girl, Ji Fei, Di Cai and the others, each and everyone are as if they were dead. I want to rush here, and now they do n¡¯t care what the Green Jiao and Wu Jiao, as long as it is Flood Dragon is enough. Everyone saw the Blood Dragon and had red eyes, and even Zhai Yu kept swallowing. Compared with this Wujiao, his Jiang carp was a small one, if he could take this Wujiao Back to the family, maybe he will be the next Patriarch. Li Qing was comatose, and Chu Qing felt some sympathy for this black jelly when he saw everyone. Chu Qing used to be the dragon master of the dragon, so besides the Binding Dragons Seal, he would also use many spells to deal with the Flood Dragon. For example, there is a French seal, the name of the Dragon Seal, which is the opposite of the Binding Dragons Seal. The Binding Dragons Seal restrains the Flood Dragon, and this Dragon Seal can help those domesticated Flood Dragon to evolve quickly. (End of this chapter) Chapter 601 Chu Qing memorized the law of the Dragon Seal in his heart, and the two hands were intertwined with the knot. Before Gong Shu and the others arrived, a golden-bright and dazzling mark was condensed in Chu Qing ¡¯s hand, and Chu Qing stamped it with his palm. Jiao, put Thanglong Seal into Wujiao¡¯s brain. Wujiao is only half a step away from the real Flood Dragon. If Chu Qing they come a few days later, maybe they are now seeing the real Wujiao. Therefore, with the help of Chu Qing, a mark of the rising dragon, a trace and soberness and calm suddenly appeared in Wu Jiao¡¯s originally cloudy eyes. It opened a dragon kiss and roared in the air, then from the dragon horn above his head, his whole body was stained with a layer of golden light, and the scales of his body began to crack at this time, and the golden glow radiated from the crack. Finally, when Gong Shu came, it shook all over, shattered and shattered, and rose into the sky, then washed into the water and disappeared. Gong Shuli is closest to Chu Qing, so she came the fastest, Wu Jiao is like water, she knew she could not catch up. Gong Shu returned to Chu Qing and asked, ¡°You deliberately let it go?¡± ¡°Otherwise?¡± Chu Qing asked back. He could see that Gong Shu was blinded by Lisuo at this time. ¡°I want it, you help me, I will guarantee your glory and prosperity.¡± Gong Shu¡¯s price is not low. Chu Qing smiled and said on the shoulders of Gong Shu, ¡°You calm down, think about what you can bear?¡± Gong Shu shook his fist and asked, ¡°How can I not bear it?¡± As long as this Wujiao is available, she is confident that she will break through from the realm to the Holy Land of Supreme and become a generation of Martial Saint, and Yunjiang¡¯s luck It¡¯s not that I haven¡¯t felt it, she feels that she is suffering. Chu Qing saw through Gong Shu ¡¯s thoughts and turned around, said: ¡°You can bear the luck of this Wujiao, it ca n¡¯t cross you, but what about Limin on the 2nd bank of Yunjiang, 100000, 10000000, 1000000, this one You can afford the fruit industry? ¡° ¡°Do n¡¯t forget, the Qingjiao is gone. Let ¡¯s go all the way to catch everything in one thousand years of the Yunjiang to catch everything in one net. This Wujiao is the last root of the Yunjiang. If it happens, Yunjiang gas transportation will be necessary. Xian, Yunjiang will collapse, but floods are everywhere, how many people will die after a disaster, have you ever thought about it? Several millions, the grievances of 1000 million people, do you really suffer? ¡° Chu Qing said something, Gong Gong was cold and sweating, this is why he let go, this Wu Jiao, after Chu Qing left Gong Shu alone where to think. He turned around, slightly shook the head to the dream drunk that came later, the dream light was dark, and the whole body was full of sorrow, but it was just too late for two people to talk, drizzle, dumb girl, Di Cai, Ji Fei and the others came one after another. Wu Jiao disappeared like water, they each and everyone stood staring at Chu Qing, even if they were not reconciled, there was no way, there was only one chance, they had missed it, 3 dumb girls were looking at Chu Qing, Chu Qing was watching them . ¡°I should say a good luck, or is there a bad luck?¡± Chu Qing said first. The dumb girl did not speak, but Di Cai and Ji Fei spoke at the same time. Di Cai said: ¡°It¡¯s fortunate that you can see the master of this county, but don¡¯t hurry to kneel?¡± Ji Fei said: ¡°Of course it¡¯s your bad luck, what¡¯s the kid, let¡¯s talk about it after a fight.¡± After waiting for Chu Qing to reply, the two of them looked at each other first. It was really not a tacit understanding. After the two of them made eye contact, finally Di Cai stood up and said, ¡°Are you Chu Chu?¡± ¡°Authentic.¡± Chu Qing responded. ¡°Well, I know you, you are the descendants of Chu Family, and I ¡­¡± ¡°Wait! You are wrong. I am not a descendant of Chu Family. As far as I know, Chu Family¡¯s genealogy is not as personal as me.¡± Chu Qing interrupted Di Cai. No one dared to interrupt Dichai ¡¯s words before. Chu Qing was the first one. Dicai glared at Chu Qing uncomfortably, clenching one ¡¯s teeth and said: ¡°Well, even if you are not a descendant of Chu Family, but you always I am an empire, and I am the lord of the empire. When you see me, do n¡¯t you kneel? ¡° Because Chu Qing once said that they are rubbish, she has deep grievances against Chu Qing. (End of this chapter) Chapter 602 Emperor Cai¡¯s words were arrogant and infuriating. Although there were female emperors in the empire, kneeling worship was not popular. Not only was there no explicit stipulation in the laws of the empire, but even the moral level of the convention was not so particular. So everyone can hear that Di Cai deliberately insulted Chu Qing, but he didn¡¯t know how to answer the call. People are the emperor¡¯s room. It¡¯s true that they can find a lot of uncomfortable words for them. Maybe they don¡¯t need to say it. As long as others show an attitude, there may be a lot of people in the camp who understand the master ¡¯s thoughts and jump out to solve the Chu Qing group, so Zhai Yu they and everyone can only glared at the emperor, but they ca n¡¯t take it. What action. Then Chu Qing stood up and said, ¡°Are you sure I want to kneel? Can you afford it?¡± ¡°Nonsense, what can¡¯t bear it, hurry up, otherwise I will treat you a sin of great disrespect.¡± The emperor adopted a very anxious look, listening to this wind, this just like a god, I really want to give her down Kneeling, thinking about it, I am excited, yes, I am the county master, whoever sees you must let 30%, no matter how capable you are, Emperor Cai thought very pleased in one¡¯s mind. ¡°Okay.¡± Chu Qing agreed loudly, with an unpredictable smile on his face. With these words, they were all panicked by dream drunk house feathers, each and everyone looked angry towards Chu Qing, and asked Chu Qing not to, dream drunk even stopped long in front of Chu Qing, and Chu Qing took the shoulder of dream drunk , Whispered in the ear of Mengzui: ¡°Relax, I¡¯m fine.¡± Dream drunk eyes are red, how can she allow her man to kneel in front of other women, and Chu Qing is still such a proud person, he must not be willing in his heart, just do not want to involve them and clash with Di Cai¡¯s gang Do it. Not only Meng Zui thought this way, Zhai Yu and Ye Chenxi and the others also thought that each and everyone was touched by the rustling sound, but Chu Qing really did n¡¯t mean that, he was absolutely not reluctant. He stood on the water and walked 30 steps away from Di Cai. He knelt down and knelt down. He knelt very simply without any hesitation, and at the same time there was a sneer in the corner of his mouth. Chu Qing cultivation base is deep, can stand on the water, and can naturally kneel on the water. When his knee is about to touch the water, the dumb girl and Gong Shu move at the same time. The dumb girl took a step and stopped before Di Cai, holding the Life Source Magical Artifact in one hand, the compass, and the dignified face in the other hand. When she did this, it was equivalent to replacing Emperor Cai, bearing Chu Qing ¡¯s kneeling, the compass in the hands of the dumb woman was silent, covered with cracks in an instant, and then the face of the dumb woman died deathly pale, her mouth opened with a big mouth She dyed her chest with red chest and stared at Chu Qing with a horrified face. Ji Fei, who was on the same wooden boat, reacted suddenly. She finally jumped from the wooden boat and fisted to Chu Qing. Although she did n¡¯t know what happened, she was able to make sure that these were It must be the ghost that Chu Qing made, to catch brigands, first catch their king, and Chu Qing will be destroyed. boom¡­¡­ 2 When the fists collided, the boxing wind once again set off a storm on the surface of the river. When Ji Fei killed Chu Qing, Gong Shu arrived, and she had already awakened from the words of Chu Qing just now, and saw that Chu Qing was under Kneeling, she directly called impossible in her heart, thinking that Chu Qing must be holding back something bad, so she rushed to Chu Qing. Ji Fei was hit by Gong Shu with a punch, his eyes were full of incredible colors, and his mouth murmured: ¡°Hua Jing ¡­¡± These two people are also acquainted, through childhood, there have been few fights together, but not long ago When they were together in Jinmen, they were still about the same. How could Gong Shu disappear into the blink of an eye? After Chu Qing knelt, he stood up again, and the blood in the mouth of the dumb girl fell straight backwards. When Chu Qing knelt together, all of a sudden, so many things happened. The people watching were dazzled, and Emperor Cai was still excited. Ready to accept Chu Qing¡¯s kneel. But suddenly it was like this. When the dumb girl fell, she hurriedly took the dumb girl into her arms and turned pale with fright shouting, ¡°Are you elder sister, are you okay?¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 603 The dumb girl has the surname Sima with a single name, so Emperor Cai called her elder sister, can Sima Xu be okay now? The kneeling that Bencai Caicai had endured was taken by her. If she was not good at the study of luck, I might have been out of qi for a while. She is still lucky to be alive now, but she is afraid that she will get rid of it in the future, and she must be kept in bed for at least six months. It is conceivable that if Chu Qing¡¯s kneeling was replaced by Emperor Cai¡¯s acceptance, it would be cold early. Chu Qing This is not a simple kneel, but to bring his own luck, worship Qidi, Chu Qing¡¯s luck is a fairy luck, not weaker than the existence of the entire Yunjiang luck. This thing of luck, extremely mysterious and abstruse, is unpredictable. Chu Qing walked here all the way, only to grasp his own luck, and can borrow 30% of the power of luck. All this is a coincidence. After a few days, Chu Qing¡¯s luck is not so easy. Therefore, with Chu Qing¡¯s luck, he is definitely who is kneeling and who is dying, Sima Xu can survive, or the consequence of Chu Qing keeping his hand, this person can follow the taste behind him, chasing to show that she still has the ability of. Wouldn¡¯t it be too injustice for such a man of skill to die like this? Chu Qing moved a hint of compassion, so Sima Xu was still alive, but the injuries were not light. After Ji Fei lost to Gong Shu, she returned to the wooden boat and stood beside Di Cai and Sima Xu. She watched Chu Qing and the others with vigilance. If their battle strength prevailed, she would definitely rush to kill Chu. Qing shattered 10000 segments. However, they are now at a disadvantage. She can¡¯t beat a Gong Shu, not to mention the addition of Chu Qing, who can¡¯t see through the depths. Now they are losing money, so Ji Fei can only watch the changes. If Chu Qing took the initiative, they knew they could not beat, and Ji Fei would not sit still. But Chu Qing didn¡¯t seem to want to take the opportunity to give Ji Fei a lesson in one fell swoop, but gave in one step. Said: ¡°Everyone has seen this Jiang Jing. If there is nothing wrong, please return ¡­¡± Chu Qing reached out and made a gesture of invitation. He said it was very euphemistic. The simple point is one word: roll. There are no stupid people present, Chu Lan can hear the meaning of Chu Qing, not to mention the emperor¡¯s face, the emperor¡¯s face and their faces are ugly, grown so big, they haven¡¯t suffered such insults. Sima Xuxin was fainted. If she was still awake and heard Chu Qing¡¯s words, she might have to spit more blood. But what can they do if they don¡¯t get upset? Just now they let Chu Qing kneel, and Chu Qing could only kneel. Now Chu Qing lets them roll, and they only have their tails rolling in grief. When Di Cai and the others left, the wide river face was much clearer at once, and as Chu Lan left by Di Cai and the others, they were almost stunned at this time, holding the rotten wood in the water, Crying and laughing. Just now he saw that Chu Qing¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t stay on him for a second from beginning to end, and he didn¡¯t bother him afterwards. What does that mean? Explain that Chu Qing doesn¡¯t have this person in his eyes, which is ridiculous. And he also wanted to trample Chu Qing under his feet, but the people who are stepped on by Chu Qing now are Di Cai, Ji Fei, and Sima Xu, why not have him? Because he does n¡¯t even have the qualification to be trampled by Chu Qing, you say what Chu Lan feels in his heart, he hates Chu Qing ¡¯s madness, and at the same time has a little fear of Chu Qing. When he went back this time, There is something wrong with the brain. Chu Family also asked him a lot of doctors for this purpose, but it was useless. Chu Lan was sometimes mad, sometimes silent, and sometimes yelled, it was always abnormal, but these are all words. , Not to mention. On Chu Qing ¡¯s side, when Qi Cai and the others disappeared from their sight, Spirit Qi at Chu Qing ¡¯s feet fell apart, and the whole person was submerged in the water. At this time, the people on the bamboo raft did n¡¯t have time to feel Chu Qing ¡¯s side, dream drunk They each and everyone jumped into the water anxiously. Finally, Gong Qing, the closest to Chu Qing, carried Chu Qing up from the water. Chu Qing¡¯s eyes were closed, his look pale, and his whole body was soaked by the river water. Gong Shu brought Chu Qing to the bamboo raft and put it down. (End of this chapter) Chapter 604 The people on the ship stared at Chu Qing, they did n¡¯t know what to do, they did n¡¯t have a doctor here, they brought the medicine for the wound, but Chu Qing did n¡¯t look like he was injured, he did n¡¯t hurt, and he did n¡¯t vomit blood, so everyone Do n¡¯t even know what to do? Moreover, Chu Qing passed out, and now calm on the Yunjiang River, the Wujiao disappeared at this time, and no one knew where to go. After being deadlocked for more than half an hour, Zhai Yu could not bear to bear opened the mouth and said: ¡°Who can tell me what to do now? Do we have to keep going down?¡± Zhai Yu looked at Gong Shu when he said this, because he felt that only Gong Shu could explain it to everyone. Gong Shu understood the meaning of Zhai Yu and stood up and said, ¡°I came here to believe that everyone has seen it, and the Qingjiao is gone, so there is such a Wujiao, and the Wujiao is very important to the Yunjiang, we can¡¯t move, Even Di Cai went back and told the group of people in Imperial Capital that they dared not move. ¡° Because the Wujiao is now the only foundation of the Yunjiang River. When the Wujiao is moved, the Yunjiang River has to collapse. There is a flood on the 2nd bank, and the people do not talk about life. The emperor does not allow this to happen. In the past, when the Green Jiao was there, you can move the Green Jiao, because at least the Green Jiao is gone, and this Wu Jiao is a substitute, but now ¡­ This is the crux of the problem. Gong Shu picks up a bit and can tell Zhai Yu and the others that her words mainly explain a problem, that is, when you come here, this trip to Yunjiang is completely over, In addition to the dream drunk, everyone has a lot of benefits. So it¡¯s time to be content, don¡¯t be greedy as a person, everyone can go back, but Gong Shu means that, but she not at all said the two words straight back because of dream drunk. Along the way, Gong Shu has seen it. Meng Zui and Chu Qing don¡¯t need anything, just came to Qing Jiao, or something on Qing Jiao. Now this happens. It is no longer manpower that can be reversed, and Gong Shu does not know how to solve it. Gong Shu didn¡¯t say anything, seeing that the dream drunk and other people¡¯s reactions were different, and Zhai Yu and the others fully understood the meaning of Gong Shu, Zhai Yu took the words and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s go back! When we came out, we could be considered a worthwhile trip. Not only did I see this Flood Dragon, but also saw such a big scene, everyone¡¯s gain was not small. ¡° Others have no objections, but Mengzui said: ¡°no!¡± Her different opinions attracted everyone¡¯s attention to her. Everyone wanted her to give a reason, but the reason was drunk, but she couldn¡¯t say it. Therefore, there was another stalemate. From the afternoon until the evening, Chu Qing finally woke up. Because of the different opinions of dream drunk, the atmosphere on the bamboo raft is very dull, when everyone is drowsy. Chu Qing¡¯s 2 coughs broke the calm on the ship and made everyone feel refreshed. Dream drunk first fell on Chu Qing¡¯s side and lifted Chu Qing up. At this time, everyone looked at Chu Qing with staring eyes, hoping that Chu Qing would take the idea. Although Chu Qing passed out, he probably guessed what was happening on the ship. He has been on the south bank of the river, and said weakly to everyone: ¡°I¡¯m going to the mountain to find the dragon¡¯s nest. Is there one together?¡± what? Everyone¡¯s eyes shined because Chu Qing¡¯s two words of dragon nest, which appealed to them, were not less than Flood Dragon. Zhai Yu first came out and asked, ¡°Is there still a dragon nest?¡± Chu Qing twitched his lips and said, ¡°Nonsense, if you have a Flood Dragon, you must have a dragon¡¯s nest. It generally doesn¡¯t live in the river. It must be in the mountains nearby.¡± ¡°But here are so many mountains, so big, where are we going to find?¡± This is Xiao Yu asking Chu Qing. Chu Qing smiled: ¡°Yunjiang is so big, it doesn¡¯t make me find it here, what is a trifling dragon¡¯s nest?¡± Chu Qing said very reasonable, no one can refute, Gong Shukou said: ¡°Then let¡¯s go, staying on the river for so many days, I almost forgot to feel down to earth.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 605 Ye Chenxi Look at Jiangnan and Jiangbei. Both sides of the Yunjiang are mountains. Do they have to go there first? Chu Qing pointed to Jiangnan and said, ¡°Go here.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Gong Shu asked Chu Qing, she knew everything about Chu Qing, but she didn¡¯t understand it. Now Qingjiao has nothing to do with Yunjiang¡¯s luck. It is impossible to want to rely on the luck to find the dragon¡¯s nest. Since it has nothing to do with luck, why does Chu Qing say, go here? ¡°Because Wujiao went over there.¡± Chu Qing said with a finger to Jiangbei. The reason is very simple. Although Wu Jiao escaped from the water, it was transformed with the help of Chu Qing¡¯s Thanglong Seal. Now Chu Qing still has a slight sense of it. Chu Qing sensed that Wujiao is in the mountains to the north. It seems that it is preparing to build the dragon nest on the north. Whether it is Wujiao or Qingjiao, they are the overlords of this Yunjiang, following the principle that the king does not see the king . They are unlikely to build dragon nests together, so Chu Qing said to go south. He did not elaborate, just mentioned a sentence, Gong Shu will understand. After a few days, their entire group finally set foot on the land again, which felt a little fresh. Now that it¡¯s getting late, it¡¯s not a wise choice to go into the mountains, and when you get here, don¡¯t worry about it in a short time. So when everyone was on the shore, camping and setting up tents, Zhai Yu stretched out and set up a boiler and lit a bonfire to start a picnic party. Everyone¡¯s spirit was tense these days. Everyone was relieved to be here, so he proposed to relax. This suggestion received the full support of Xiao Yu and the others. In addition to the dream drunk, everyone¡¯s face was very relaxed. As her brows became tighter, they almost squeezed together. Chu Qing feels distressed to her, but she doesn¡¯t know how to comfort her. Sometimes the words of comfort are too much, but it will make people feel untrue. Moreover, Chu Qing now has no idea. Tonight is Zhai Yu¡¯s carnival night. When he came to cook, Xiao Yu and Ye Chenxi went to the river to catch fish. A group of people had a good time. The most letting everyone, speechless, know that they came out to catch the dragon. Zhai Yu also brought wine and dared to love from the very beginning, he regarded it as an outing. What else can others say? But the wine he brought was not taken along the way, but now it comes in handy. Everyone was blowing the night breeze, eating grilled fish, drinking wine, smelling the taste of the river, and watching the moon by the campfire. It felt like they couldn¡¯t be better. After a busy night, everyone was happy. Zhai Yu drank too much, and finally Chu Qing and Gong Shu overtime dogs and each of them dragged them back to the tent. Dream drunk also drank too much. The others were because of happiness, but she was depressed. Chu Qing took her back to the tent and watched that even though he was drunk, the melancholy still remained in the eyebrows and could not help but sighed. At this time, Gong Shu settled the other three people and walked over to see this scene. Unable to bear asked: ¡°Do you have a sigh?¡± She thought that Chu Qing had always been confident, high-spirited and vigorous, and there was nothing difficult for him. Obviously Gong Qing thought a lot, Chu Qing said with a bitter smile: ¡°I went more when I sighed, what¡¯s good to make a fuss about nothing.¡± Gong looked at Chu Qing silently for a few moments. She thought Chu Qing tonight was the most real. ¡°Let¡¯s go?¡± Gong Shu suggested, she didn¡¯t drink much at night because she was not good at that thing. ¡°Okay!¡± Chu Qing agreed, anyway he couldn¡¯t sleep now. They are now on the hillside by the river, with the Yunjiang in front of them, and Chenshan behind them. Chu Qing and Gong Shu walked out of the tent, and the two of them walked up the mountain, because they were tired of Yunjiang. ¡°Can you tell me the purpose of your trip? I feel you don¡¯t want to be a person who puts a green Jiao in your eyes, let alone spend so much effort for it.¡± Gong Shu walked away and asked Chu seriously Qing. (End of this chapter) Chapter 606 ¡°Have you heard of Heavenly Dragon¡¯s anger first?¡± Chu Qing couldn¡¯t help but talk to Gong Shuming, so I can only ask. Gong Shu certainly knew this. I heard that Jinmen had a Flood Dragon. Before she came to Jinmen, she did her homework, so she really knew that Heavenly Dragon was angry, but Chu Qing did n¡¯t even pay much attention to Flood Dragon. Will you also have a first Heavenly Dragon attributed to Flood Dragon? Gong Shu looked oddly at Chu Qing, and she felt that Chu Qing was perfunctory about her. Um ¡­ Chu Qing was really perfunctory, but she didn¡¯t want Gong Shu to think she was perfunctory, so she continued: ¡°Actually, I caught the green jelly very long ago and took it out of the body The first Heavenly Dragon is angry. ¡° ¡°Then what?¡± Gong Shu was aroused by Chu Qing. She had no doubt that Chu Qing was telling lies, because she knew that Chu Qing had this ability. ¡°Then I was robbed by dream drunk.¡± Chu Qing now recalled this matter, and found it quite funny. He was angry at the time, but now it seems that Heavenly Dragon is really the best place to use, after all, Chu Qing It¡¯s no use asking for that stuff. Chu Qing squeezes out little by little like squeezing toothpaste, which not only arouses the curiosity of dream drunk, but also makes her little by little believe, after all, this woman is not easy to cheat, but let Chu Qing and her heart push, Chu Qing can¡¯t do it, and everyone has experienced life and death together. It¡¯s not appropriate to say anything, and it is not appropriate to guard against each other, so Chu Qing has no way to compile stories. Just like the mother of the ears, what she said was half true half false. As for how to look, she disappeared with the palace. She thought about what she loved. ¡°She?¡± Gong Shuxiang wanted to say that the crosstalks were all the same, and then Chu Qing said Chu Qing to speak down. Then the two of them went all the way to the mountain, and Chu Qing told Gong Shu a tragic story of vulgarity, saying that it was because of this Heavenly Dragon anger, that the body of the dream drunk is now in trouble, and it will soon die. They came to Qingjiao this time, they wanted to get Qingjiao¡¯s accompanying things, to resolve the crisis of dream drunk, how to do it, Chu Qing said a lot, the rustling sound that touched Gong Shu. I feel that Chu Qing is the most innocent man in the world, and Meng Zui is the most blessed woman in the world, and because of her previous actions, she apologized to Chu Qing and dropped a few tears. If you let her know, these all are false It is estimated that she can beat Chu Qing to death. 2 people said, came all the way to the morning mountain, climbed afar, tonight, the moon star was sparse, the silver moonlight was scattered all over the covering the mountains and plains, the scenery was pleasant, Chu Qing and Gong Shu enjoyed the moon at the top of the mountain together. This quiet environment aroused many of Chu Qing¡¯s thoughts, recalling the past, Chu Qing was a little absorbed, and when he reacted, when something went wrong, he saw Gong Shu¡¯s eyes. With that kind of look, Chu Qing actually felt a little familiar, and he asked tentatively, ¡°You will not like me anymore?¡± ¡°You think too much.¡± Gong Shu looked away, pretending to be said in a tranquil voice. ¡°Really?¡± Chu Qing doesn¡¯t look like uterine thinning. ¡°Nonsense, are you so narcissistic?¡± Gong Shu was slightly annoyed. Chu Qing patted his chest: ¡°If you don¡¯t, just don¡¯t. If you don¡¯t, just scare me.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Chu Qing said, Gong Shu hated, ¡°Do you think I am ugly, or do you think I am not worthy of you?¡± Gong Shu Yi Xing teacher asked the crime, it seems that if Chu Qing does not give her an explanation tonight, this matter will not end. ¡°Er ~¡± Chu Qing¡¯s thoughts changed sharply, and he made an excuse and said, ¡°That¡¯s it. I¡¯m a person who has always been immune to women, so I¡¯m afraid ¡­¡± Chu Qing didn¡¯t finish the conversation. The rest let Gong Shu understand it. Hearing Chu Qing¡¯s words, Gong Shu asked in turn: ¡°So, do you like me?¡± Chu Qing: ¡°¡­¡± All in all, Chu Qing had been miserable this night, because Gong Shu¡¯s problems were endless and never ending. In the early morning of the following day, because everyone was drunk, the general anger was relatively complete, including Chu Qing and Gong Shu, who were not drunk. After finishing the chat between Chu Qing and Gong Shu, he regretted that he had not been drunk before. Chu Qing had been entangled until the middle of the night before he escaped from the problems that Gong Shu followed one after another. When he originally picked out Wujiao, he took off his strength, otherwise he would not faint. Last night, Chu Qing was almost tortured by the problem of Gong Shu. In the state of being extremely tired, Chu Qing is the most complete of all people. Others have no use early, they have to Chu Chu to show the way. Having eaten a nutritious breakfast made by Zhai Yu, Chu Qing turned his back to the Yunjiang River, and there were endless mountains in front of him. Where did he know where to go, he had never been to Dragon Nest. But Chu Qing had a way. He reached over and grabbed the purple bamboo with about 3 feet left, and then pulled out a piece of beard from his pocket. The beard was half a foot long. The baby¡¯s fingers were thick and gloomy and dull. It¡¯s a bit like a pig¡¯s tail. Everyone has n¡¯t seen it before, there is still something on Chu Qing, Zhai Yu, a curious guy, moved to Chu Qing and asked, ¡°What is this?¡± ¡°Dragon beard.¡± Chu Qing replied that when he photographed Wujiao¡¯s forehead with the Thanglong seal, he thought that there would be such a day, so he took the opportunity to intercept a piece of Wujiao¡¯s dragon beard. It is barely a deal. He used the Dragon Seal to help Wujiao transform. Wujiao left a piece of dragon whisker. Speaking of which still took advantage of Wujiao, and its dragon whiskers could grow out after a while. ¡°Looks like a pig¡¯s tail.¡± Zhai Yu reached out and touched the dragon beard in Chu Qing¡¯s hand. Chu Qing smiled: ¡°Then I run out, give it to you, you can still fry dishes.¡± Zhai Yu shook his head straight, he did n¡¯t want it, the dragon beard was the dragon ¡¯s beard, he did n¡¯t eat it, the taste was not so heavy, but he could sell this piece of dragon beard, it ¡¯s a gimmick related to dragon , Can definitely make a fortune. Zhai Yu saw the business opportunity from the top of the dragon beard, so instead of refusing Chu Qing, he said, ¡°I can do it too.¡± Chu Qing doesn¡¯t matter, he fixed the dragonbeard on the end of Zizhu. In this way, the Zizhu plus the dragonbeard became a whip, and it was a long place to hold, and the whip rope was short Whip. Chu Qing held Zizhu and threw the dragon beard a few times in the air, then when the dragon beard stopped, it softly turned to one side and would point in one direction. Chu Qing looked in that direction and reached out in the opposite direction. Say: ¡°Here ~¡± Everyone was indifferent and looked at Chu Qing strangely. They thought Chu Qing was not reliable at all. Zhai Yu first questioned: ¡°Are you blind?¡± They all think that Chu Qing¡¯s making such a set is completely obscure. It is just like dressing up as God, playing the devil. The prepared guy is the same. This seems to be useless at all, and it is not good to sell. drop. Chu Qing is speechless, what a good method he is, Wu Jiao and Qing Jiao are opposite each other, so where there is a green Jiao breath, Wu Jiao will run in opposite directions. As long as the dragon beard points, its opposite direction must have the breath of green jellyfish. In this way, you will be able to find the dragon¡¯s lair. This is really not a problem at all. It¡¯s just that this combination of purple bamboo and dragon beard was indeed created by Chu Qing himself. He called it a finger for a while, just like Compass, but it didn¡¯t refer to the South Pole but the Dragon Nest. This finger dragon needle is a bit miserable, so Chu Qing does n¡¯t blame Zhai Yu for questioning them, but asks him to explain, but it ¡¯s really difficult to explain, so Chu Qing demonstrates by himself, carrying his finger dragon needle, Take the lead in the direction he pointed. Seeing the dream drunk, the first one to keep up with Chu Qing, then Gong Shu, Ye Chenxi, and later they and everyone all followed up, Chu Qing did n¡¯t go one more than a hundred meters, it would shake the ¡°pig tail¡± A lap, re-orientation. This style is too much to be a god stick, Zhai Yu can¡¯t see it three times, if he can find the Dragon Nest, he thinks he can. (End of this chapter) Chapter 607 After several repetitions, Zhai Yu couldn¡¯t resist his inner desire and said to Chu Qing: ¡°Can I shake it?¡± This is of course no problem, anyway, Chu Qing doesn¡¯t want to shake this, and feels stupid. This is definitely the most stupid thing he has ever done. Hearing Zhai Yu¡¯s question, Chu Qing 2 didn¡¯t say a word, stuffed the finger needle into Zhai Yu¡¯s hand, and signaled Zhai Yu¡¯s head to lead the way. Zhai Yu was quite busy along the way. This time he asked for an errand for himself. It was still such an important, such a meaningful thing. Of course, it was broken and he walked happily before the team. Holding Zizhu in his hand, Chu Qing took more than 100 steps to shake, and Zhai Yu did take 2 steps to shake, and 2 steps to shake, not too greasy. Anyway, the finger of the dragon reached Zhai Yu¡¯s hand, and everyone¡¯s ears did not stop the babbling sound, because Zhai Yu not only shook the frequency at a high frequency, but also swayed very hard. the sound of. Just like this, the big guy can leave for a long time, 7 turns and 8 turns in the mountain, he has long lost his direction, and now it¡¯s all relying on the direction of the dragon needle in Zhai Yu¡¯s hand. Chu Qing doesn¡¯t know where he is now. Most of the surrounding Yunjiang is a primitive jungle with few people. Just the surrounding trees, each and everyone are tall-forty meters high, and the buckets are so thick. At this time, it is early summer, the leaves are lush, and the woods are cloudy. The crown of the tree above the head covered the sky, and the trees around all were almost the same. Rao is a person with a good sense of direction. Without Compass, he has to get lost in such a place. Chu Qing, of course, brought Compass when they came, but it is not available now, and they will talk about it when they go out. They now only need to follow Zhai Yu wholeheartedly. Everyone in the jungle is in a hurry, so there is no other sound except the rustling footsteps. Click ~ buzz ~ hiss ¡­ When three distinctive voices sounded one after another, Chu Qing instantly became alert, jumped in his heart, reached out and dragged the front house feather to the back, and then issued a sword energy, striking head-on shot from the jungle Crossbow arrows. Just now, the first sound was that Zhai Yu stepped on the mechanism, the second sound was the sound of a crossbow arrow shooting, and the bowstring tremored, and the third sound was that the crossbow arrow cut through the sky. Chu Qing ¡¯s sword energy struck a crossbow arrow. The wooden crossbow arrow was smashed into wood chips at a distance of 3 steps away from Chu Qing, and it fell to the ground while emitting a strange smell. Everyone glanced at each other and held their breaths in unison. The crossbow arrows were poisoned, and the toxicity was not small. Chu Qing took over the role of Zhai Yu and took everyone away from here. After walking out of the attack area of ??the crossbow arrow just now, Gong Shu made a noise and said an impossible fact: ¡°There are people here.¡± At first glance, this matter is impossible, because here is the original jungle that will not come from someone for a few hundred years. Even if there are hunters, it will not go deep here. Herbal medicine, tourism, donkeys, etc. are all impossible. In short, in everyone¡¯s inertial thinking, there is someone here that is impossible, but the appearance of this crossbow arrow, like the master here, is proclaiming his existence. Apart from humans, no other animal can arrange such an organ trap, and judging from the formidable power of this crossbow, it can at least hurt martial artist of Martial Realm 3 Grade 4, which is no longer to deal with the general wild beast And set. Its goal is humanity, and it is a human martial artist who is likely to arrive here, or that person also came to the dragon¡¯s nest. This crossbow was designed to deal with Qingjiao, and Chu Qing¡¯s mind flashed this idea, Then he shook his head again. He remembered that when he was in Hanhantan, Dream Drunk hit Qingjiao with Wangchuan. He did n¡¯t even pass through the dragon scales of Qingjiao. He wanted to hurt Qingjiao by this crossbow, which is tantamount to an idiot talking about dreams. The previous possibility remains. But why is this? Why have people who have been here or survived here so much hostility to later people? Chu Qing originally thought that this trip could be easier, now it seems that this is no less dangerous than when flowing down the Yunjiang River. What Gong Shu said is also what everyone thought. The original relaxed heartstrings of everyone immediately tightened up. This time Zhaiyu took the initiative to return the finger to Chu Qing to let Chu Qing lead the way. The finger-pointed arrow just a moment ago scared him that his heart is still bang bang straight, this dragon nest Chu Qing has to go, so no matter how dangerous the road ahead, they have to go on. This time I changed Chu Qing to walk in front. Chu Qing was cheering while he was exploring the road, paying attention to the movement of all around, and walked for a little while, during which everyone stopped and ate something. After walking through the mountain forest where the crossbow arrow is located, the crowd returned to calm along the way, as if the crossbow arrow was a joke made by them. But Chu Qing, they never dare to be lax, and they will die if they are a little careless. Finally, in the dark, Chu Qing found another clue in the forest. That was a drop of blood on the grass. Chu Qing did n¡¯t go through their original route, but Chu Qing ¡¯s combat experience was much richer than other people. He had been wandering all around his body. So the first one found the drop of blood beyond their thirty-forty meters, Chu Qing raised his hand to signal that everyone stop, then he approached the drop of blood, Gong Shu followed up with Chu Qing. The two of them squatted in front of the drop of blood, and Chu Qing took off the blade of grass with his hands. The blood on the blade of the grass was shaped like a drop of water, not dripping, but dripping from his body. The blood drops were black and not yet condensed. Chu Qing judged from this that the injured person should have been hit by the kind of crossbow arrows they had encountered before. The crossbow arrows were poisonous, so the blood was black. And the blood hasn¡¯t coagulated yet. The wine shows that the man hasn¡¯t left here for a long time. These are not the key points. The key point is a key fact that this also shows. That is, there is more than one person here, and there is more than one group of people. If you count them, there are now at least 3 people here. It¡¯s a group of traps and another group of traps. The reason is very simple. No one will be stupid enough to be hurt by the traps they set up. Chu Qing was still wondering before. Who is doing traps here? Now it seems that in this vast mountain, some people are hunting, some people are preying, and now they have a group of them, here the sea is really busy. ¡°I¡¯ll take a look nearby, you stay here.¡± Chu Qing was instructed to Gong Shu. Gong Shu disagreed: ¡°I¡¯ll check it out, you stay.¡± Chu Qing didn¡¯t speak, but just shook the blade of grass in his hand. This Xia Gongshu has nothing to say, because Chu Qing is telling her that the blood stains on the blade of grass were discovered by him. Without him, she can¡¯t even find the blood stains. What will she gain if she chases out? The facts are in front of him, Gong Shu can only admit that Chu Qing is better than her in this respect. When Chu Qing left, she shouted, ¡°Caution!¡± This sudden concern made Chu Qing very uncomfortable. He always felt weird there. Before Chu Qing thought about it, he found the second drop of blood away from the blood and several dozen meters away. It seems that the man was extremely injured, and it seems that he did not intend to cover his tracks. This is just right. The provincial Chu Qing had trouble, and he followed along. I have been out of the ground of the severe li, under a mountain beam, finally caught up with the man, to be precise, caught up with her body, the man is dead, and not only dead, the body is in just a few It rotted within ten minutes. This is related to the poison in her. This poison is so overbearing. The person¡¯s body is facing down. Chu Qing found a branch, turned the person¡¯s body over, and inspected it. This person is a woman, Chu Qing is not surprised, because only martial artists can enter in the depth of this jungle, martial artists dare to enter, and the most indispensable in this world is women. The muscles on the woman¡¯s face are already black, and the carrion in some places has fallen off, just like a few months of death. Chu Qing can¡¯t see her appearance clearly. Apart from some of the equipment for survival in the wild, there is nothing special about this woman. There is not even an identity certificate, or a sign of a family or a martial art. (End of this chapter) Chapter 608 It seemed that everything was normal. Chu Qing found nothing and was disappointed. As he turned to leave, Chu Qing suddenly realized something. It ¡¯s weird. The woman ¡¯s clothes are weird. The woman is not wearing sportswear or tight clothes, but a skirt, not an ordinary skirt. It¡¯s a very retro, court-style skirt. This skirt is now almost no one wears it except for what is seen on TV. Whoever wears such a dress and walks on the street will definitely be hurt. Mocking. This problem that should have been seen at a glance was almost ignored by Chu Qing. This is because Chu Qing saw more women in this costume. When he was in Culture World, almost every female cultivator was dressed like this. So Chu Qing did n¡¯t respond at first, but now it ¡¯s not right. Chu Qing thought that this woman is a cultivation sect, but at this hectic time, men ca n¡¯t build martial arts, women ca n¡¯t do it. This was verified by Chu Qing himself. The fact that there will be no fakes. There are many doubts and Chu Qing has limited clues, so for the time being there is no conclusion. Keep these things in mind first, and Chu Qing returns to the place where everyone rests. He talked about what he saw and heard, and told everyone in detail. After he finished, Gong Shu ¡¯s eyes changed several times, and Chu Qing thought she knew what she expected, and expected her to say it, but Gong Gong was the last one. Did not say a word. Because Gong Shu attracted Chu Qing¡¯s eyes, Chu Qing did not find that after listening to Meng Zui, her reaction was no less than Gong Shu¡¯s. Her reaction was not the surprise and doubt of others. Instead, she was guilty and suddenly, her fingertips were trembling, and she seemed to think of something bad, but she was trying her best to hide it, and showed no clues to others. Everyone gathered around this matter and did not discuss any results, plus it was getting dark, everyone went back to their tents to rest. After the meeting ended, Chu Qing found Gong Shu and asked directly: ¡°Do you know what?¡± Gong Shu lowered her head, she was hesitating, and after a moment, lifts the head she said to Chu Qing: ¡°I know a little, but this is of no use to our current situation, and I can¡¯t say it.¡± ¡°These people, you just think they don¡¯t exist. Let¡¯s do what we do, even if we meet, just treat them as ordinary people, don¡¯t need to think too much.¡± Gong Shutan¡¯s unpretentious appearance aroused Chu Qing¡¯s curiosity. What can¡¯t he say as Gong Shu? But Chu Qing can also see that Gong Shu didn¡¯t lie to him, so there are many articles in this matter. Gong Shu does not say, Chu Qing does not force, go back to rest alone, by the way, think about today¡¯s things, what if they meet these people? Everyone minds their own business, let¡¯s talk about it. These issues are imminent, and Chu Qing has to consider it. At night Chu Qing and Gong Shu take turns to spend the night. In such a place where danger lurks on every side, heartless will be dead. Be careful and alert. Also on this night, at the place where Chu Qing went to the body of the woman, a dozen of women with the same dressing were assembled one night after another. These women are all martial artists, and their strengths are high and low, even. A veiled woman headed by, even a martial artist who has just stepped into the realm, is equivalent to Gong Shu realm, but her age must be much older than Gong Shu, maybe 4 50 years old. Rao is so. This is an expert in the entire empire. The existence of rarely seen usually appears at this time in such a mountain forest where birds don¡¯t shit. To say that she just came out and turned around. Does anyone believe it? As for the women under her, the strength is in martial arts, and the dying is not the same. The dead one is considered to have a low cultivation base. This group of people gathered around. After viewing the bodies of their companions, they poured gasoline and fire Burned. Then they gathered around, and after discussing what they did, they dispersed and disappeared into the mountains. This night, Chu Qing they did not all meet with this group of people, and they did not encounter any danger. On the 2nd day, everyone still hurried as usual, but this time, they encountered more traps than the previous one. . In just half a day, Chu Qing encountered three different traps one after another, which slowed down their travel speed, and everyone¡¯s face became more and more dignified. The traps are getting denser, what does that mean? This shows that they are almost there, and that the core area that the two groups are delivering is coming, and the two parties are fighting, nothing more than one attack and one defense, according to the current situation. The person who set the trap is the defender, and the other group of people is the attack, and the attack must naturally have a goal, so that the defender¡¯s side is in this mountain forest, where she has to go, or her home. And now Chu Qing they should be at her door, so they will encounter so many traps, and here should also be another group of people, frequent places. But Chu Qing they went to the dragon nest, but they came here. Is it possible that the side they guarded is in the same direction as the dragon nest, or they are related to the dragon nest. Chu Qing pondered, things are getting more and more complicated, whispering ~ a weird bird song, remembered in the ears of everyone, the next moment, Chu Qing The branches of trees around them instantly become longer, stab them to Chu Qing . This speed and hardness are more than several times stronger than the traps in the forest. Not only that, but the flowers and grass vines under everyone¡¯s feet are also living like Chu Qing and the others. This kind of scene, Zhai Yu and Ye Chenxi have not seen a few people, panic, people always have an inexplicable fear of the unknown, and for Chu Qing, this is too familiar. Besides, Meng Zui and Gong Shu must have seen it. This is not a martial skill, but a spell, a spell of Wood Attribute. Chu Qing took a step forward and a golden ripple appeared under his feet. That is where Chu Qing¡¯s Spiritual Qi was transformed, where the golden ripples covered, all the flowers and vines were transformed into powder, and the branches that extended from the top of everyone¡¯s head were also smashed. Chu Qing next moment After exchanging glances with Gong Shu, the toes were a bit on the ground, and the whole person rushed out like an arrow away from the string. He did not go straight ahead, but above. Fighting with monks, Chu Qing is much better than fighting with martial artists. Martial artists are often physique tyrannical and good at fighting personally, but monks are different. They rely on the technique, their bodies are weak, but the attack range is far, so before starting. Generally hide your body shape. Monks who know how to use Wood Attribute often like to hide themselves in the crown of the tree. Chu Qing Divine Consciousness scatters, reaches out and pulls out the rusty sword, borrows back and forth from the tree, and a few twists and turns burst into several dozen meters. All around in the woods was empty, and I didn¡¯t see a silhouette, but Chu Qing could be sure that the person must be here, but her latent skills were very good, and I didn¡¯t know how to fuse with the tree again. The wood escape technique is also a technique that can melt people into the tree briefly and become one with the tree. Chu Qing Divine Consciousness scattered around dozens of meters all over the body, sweeping from no corner of jungle. Once and twice, when Chu Qing swept through the fourth pass, he noticed a slight fluctuation of spell on a tree, and Chu Qing¡¯s mouth showed a clear smile, opened the mouth over there and said: ¡°I don¡¯t know who the Fellow Daoist is, why is there no reason for me, and the killer is waiting for me, please come out and see.¡± Chu Qing first came after the soldiers, he didn¡¯t want to set up the enemy for no reason, and caused some trouble that could not have been committed. As a result, no one answered, Chu Qing seemed to be talking to the air. This he can understand, it is estimated that the person felt that he was cheating her, so he did not say anything. In this case, Chu Qing pointed out her hiding place. He took the sword forward and came to the tree 3 steps away and said directly to the tree: ¡°Fellow Daoist, don¡¯t you want to come out and see?¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 609 Still no one answered, Chu Qing¡¯s courtesy had already arrived, and that was what the man was wrong. Chu Qing raised his sword and pierced the tree, preparing to force the man out, and Chu Qing¡¯s sword pierced the bark. There is still no movement in the camphor tree. Will Chu Qing think he was wrong? No, Chu Qing can be sure that the person is in this tree, and is still trying to mislead him. Chu Qing wants to see how long she can stand. Chu Qing¡¯s sword pierced the bark and penetrated into the tree by one inch and two inches. Chu Qing did not want to hurt her life, so instead of continuing to pierce the sword, he took the sword out and looked at the place where he had been stabbed. On the brown tree, there was blood gurgling out at this time. Chu Qing stared at the tree with interest, and the blood flowing out seemed to be saying to the man: When it comes to this part, do you want to hide it? Just in this brief moment, on the camphor tree, a magical green light suddenly poured out, and the green rays of light shone over to Chu Qing. For this, Chu Qing sneered, still thinking about fighting hard? Chu Qing did n¡¯t look at it, but stretched his hand into it by the air machine. Pulling hard in the green light, a silhouette was drawn directly from the green light. The green light behind her did n¡¯t attack itself. Dissipated. Chu Qing looked at the person in his hand and was amazed at 10000 points, woman? The person in his hand is actually a woman, but this person is clearly a monk. Chu Qing tried it on Huahua, the woman of this World, the Meridian within the body could not bear Spirit Qi at all. Cultivating to Spiritual Qi is equivalent to committing suicide by taking poison, but this person is a monk. Is this the legendary 1 / 10000th variation of physique? Chu Qing didn¡¯t believe it, it wasn¡¯t such a coincidence. Looking at the costumes on the women, they are exactly the same as the body of the previous dead body, they are a martial art, or come out from a place. Chu Qing pinched the woman¡¯s neck in his hand and held it. The woman was not breathing easily and her face was flushed. Fiercely stared at Chu Qing fiercely and looked scary, but Chu Qing had been very polite before, he had no intention of being a gang of enemies, so Chu Qing was giving her a chance to let go of the woman. The woman glanced down at the wound around her waist, which was punctured by Chu Qing just now. At this time, the blood had stained her skirt, and the woman¡¯s fingertip burst out a beam of azure light, reaching for the wound, the wound Muscle wriggling. Just a moment, it has been restored as before, this is the woman glanced at the rusty sword in Chu Qing ¡¯s hand, opened the mouth and said: ¡°who you are? What does it have to do with Qingxuan Yui?¡± She is now somewhat dreaded the sword in Chu Qing ¡¯s hand, because the wound on her body usually needs only a blink of time to recover, but just now she feels that there is a Rule Power that is preventing the spread of vitality. This must be the same as Chu Qing ¡¯s Sword related. ¡°Passers, don¡¯t know what Qing Xuan¡¯s aftermath, and you are who?¡± Chu Qing answered the woman¡¯s question and asked. ¡°I¡¯m who, you don¡¯t have the right to know, since it¡¯s not the aftermath of Qingxuan, hurry and get out of here, or die, don¡¯t blame the gods and accuse others, a group of lowly men.¡± The woman said superciliously. Chu Qing¡¯s brow furrowed, the words were too unpleasant, and there was no mistake, Chu Qing was the winner at this time, and she is a person whose life is in Chu Qing¡¯s hands, who gives her confidence and makes her so arrogant. ¡°Do you know that there is a means called Soul Soul? And I happen to be a little bit.¡± Chu Qing has endured to now, he has been polite to the woman, and the result is in exchange for such a result, it really is that the tiger does not show power to you when I am Sick cat. ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± The woman asked in a surprised tone, as if Chu Qing threatened her as a major event when the sky collapsed. But Chu Qing just threatened her. This woman is afraid of serious Princess Sickness. It seems that what she said is what she did. She did everything right and everyone else was wrong. It was really uncomfortable. ¡°So you better answer my question.¡± Chu Qing said one step closer. (End of this chapter) Chapter 610 The woman still raised her head proudly, looked at Chu Qing disdainfully and said, ¡°Humble man, how dare you talk to me like that, are you courting death?¡± The woman said killing intent awe-inspiring, but Chu Qing was amused by her, ¡°Yes, I want to die, you kill me?¡± Chu Qing said to the woman. I really don¡¯t understand. This woman¡¯s brain is broken. At this time, she can still speak harshly. The woman with Chu Qing¡¯s angry attitude tickled and tweeted ~ She whistled again. This kind of sound, Chu Qing had heard before she started, should be some kind of signal, and she is doing it now, is to call friends Calling friends to kill Chu Qing. Just courting death, Chu Qing¡¯s good temper was finally little by little, and she was wiped out. Chu Qing¡¯s foot stepped on the ground, breaking the ribs in front of her chest, so that she had no strength and whistled. Then Chu Qing asked again: ¡°What is your name? Who is it again? What are you doing here? How many people are there?¡± The woman didn¡¯t speak, she was dead. Chu Qing spit on his feet and stepped on a woman ¡¯s rib. With this kind of person, Chu Qing could n¡¯t speak well, refuse a toast only to be forced to drink a forfeit. In the past, Chu Qing wanted to see how long she could talk. When Chu Qing stepped on the ninth root, the woman at his feet suddenly slammed: ¡°Our Xuan Nu Palace will not let you go, damn man, we will punish you 9 clan, and then your family Everyone peeled and boned, boiled corpse oil and made candles to honor me, and I will make you regret what you did today. ¡° After that, the woman directly lit the soul fire and burned Divine Soul directly, without giving Chu Qing a chance to search for the soul. This ¡­ Chu Qing looked at the corpse under her feet, thinking of the three words Xuan Nu Gong. Will this be an organization? This woman who has a problem with her brain is from Xuan Nu Gong? But according to their means of doing things, this Xuannv Palace is a bit like a cult. In order to achieve their goals, you can by fair means or foul, regardless of life and death. . Chu Qing has automatically ignored the vicious words she said, which is nothing. Chu Qing has heard words that are ten times more vicious than this, but what about it, he is not alive now, and those who want to kill him People are already the same as the corpses on the ground. Chu Qing returned alone, Gong Shu first rushed up and asked Chu Qing: ¡°Have you caught up?¡± This kind of thing should be the most concerned about Zhai Yu, but this time Gong Shu first came to ask, Chu Qing looked up at Gong Shu, for a long time, Gong Shu had a ghost in his heart, the guilty heart that Chu Qing looked at, and finally turned haggardly. Walk away. Gong Shu ¡¯s questioning had no result, and Chu Qing did not want to tell others about the Xuannv Palace, because this fact was too weird, and the kind that could not be said, even if telling others was useless, what to do had to be done. Everyone was back on the road, and this time I walked more and more carefully, and Gong Shu in the team struggled several times, still unable to bear to find opportunities, walked to Chu Qing, and whispered: ¡°Xuan Nu Gong?¡± That kind of tone is very strange, like talking about a fact, and like asking Chu Qing, no matter what she meant, Chu Qing said directly: ¡°Aren¡¯t you not saying it?¡± Earlier he asked Gong Shu, Gong Shu was still obscure, but he took the initiative at the moment, but what he said was of no use to Chu Qing. ¡°Is that man dead?¡± Gong Shu asked Chu Qing, she didn¡¯t answer Chu Qing¡¯s words. ¡°No.¡± Chu Qing said intentionally. Sure enough, Gong Shu¡¯s overreacted words blurted out: ¡°Impossible, they ¡­¡± After half of the words, Gong Shu stopped suddenly and reacted, and she found out that Chu Qing was blaming her and she was fooled. Gong Shuqi glared at Chu Qing angrily, and once again turned to the back of the team, ignoring Chu Qing. Chu Qing was tickled by Gong Shu¡¯s heart. How was she sure that she would kill the people of Xuan Nu Gong? Incomprehensible, incomprehensible, headache, headache. (End of this chapter) Chapter 611 The finger dragon finger in Chu Qing¡¯s hand, after each turn, the stopping time is getting shorter and shorter, and it is time to shake the dragon hair, Chu Qing can even feel the obvious resistance, he knows that they It¡¯s very close to Dragon Nest. The organ traps here are also more intensive, and there is only one every 3 or 5 steps. Originally Chu Qing they encountered the trap and destroyed it directly, which is safer. But there are too many traps here. If they destroyed one after another after so many traps, they would not be able to walk much in a day, so they are now avoiding the traps, and Chu Qing looks ahead to find a safe path. . Then the others walked along Chu Qing¡¯s path. During the time of noon, they no longer met the people of Xuan Nu Gong. From this, Chu Qing judged that the people of Xuan Nu Gong in this jungle, There should not be many. And they acted separately, so the probability of encountering them is not very big. These are all insignificant for Chu Qing. Anyway, he went to the Dragon Nest, if a Person blocks, then kill the Person, if the Buddhas block, then kill the Buddhas. ¡°Mother!¡± Ye Chenxi suddenly walked in the jungle, and Ye Chenxi suddenly yelled. Chu Qing, who was walking in front, was startled and almost stepped on a trap. Looking back, he saw such a scene. Ye Chenxi suddenly rushed out of the team like Zhong Xie. Running towards the left front, regardless of the way, I do n¡¯t know how many traps I stepped on, the sound of the machine, and the continuous sound in Chu Qing ¡¯s ears, Chu Qing heard scalp numbness. With a deep heart in his heart, he rushed towards Ye Chenxi. Although Ye Chenxi was already on the way to Breakthrough to Grade 2 on the way, but so many hidden weapons were hit together, she would have to be seriously injured even if she died. And Chu Qing also had to know, what happened to her? How could this happen suddenly, Chu Qing rushed ahead of Ye Chenxi along the way, blocking all kinds of hidden weapons triggered by her for her. Finally, Ye Chenxi was stopped outside 8 ten meters. Chu Qing embraced Ye Chenxi in his arms. Ye Chenxi was still struggling. He wanted to break through Chu Qing¡¯s struggle and continue to pursue it. Ye Chenxi¡¯s expression was too excited, as if she was crazy, Chu Qing had no choice but to consider reaching out to split her. When Chu Qing raised her hand, she was about to stun Ye Chenxi. Ye Chenxi suddenly said, ¡°I¡¯m fine ¡­¡± Her voice was dull and she felt a sense of loss. Her reaction is very normal now, and Chu Qing was ruined by just two people. She put her raised hand down and asked Ye Chenxi: ¡°Are you all right?¡± ¡°I saw mother.¡± Ye Chenxi said to Chu Qing. Mother leaf? Chu Qing raised his eyebrows, and then asked, ¡°Where?¡± Ye Chenxi pointed her finger to the front left, and she said in the direction she just chased out: ¡°It¡¯s over there, I saw it, I really saw it, mother she just stood behind the tree, she saw me, but she Ignore me, I don¡¯t know what is going on. ¡° ¡°Mother is really not dead. I had this feeling before. She is still alive. I saw her. No, I have to find her.¡± Speaking of Mother Ye, the expression of Ye Chenxi was very excited. She said that she was free from Chu Qing¡¯s arms and had to chase it out. This is because everyone else has gathered here and heard Ye Chenxi¡¯s words one after another. Gong Shu came from Imperial Capital, so she did n¡¯t know Ye Family ¡¯s affairs, and the reaction was not that big, but the few people who were drunk were very clear that the leaf mother was already not in, how could it appear in this place. Moreover, Mengzui still saw that the body of Mother Ye was swallowed by Qingjiao. She was the most unbelievable. She looked sympathetic towards Ye Chenxi. She felt that Ye Chenxi just missed Mother Ye too, so she would have hallucinations. But is this really an illusion? Chu Qing looked towards the tree that Ye Chenxi just pointed out to him. The tree was just over 30 meters away, together with the several dozen meters that Ye Chenxi ran just now. If Ye Chenxi said that it was true, then the mother Ye was just 100 meters away from them. It stands to reason that if there is someone, Chu Qing can perceive it, but he did n¡¯t feel it at all. (End of this chapter) Chapter 612 But Chu Qing felt that Ye Chenxi impossible was lying, that is to say, she had just seen something, and Chu Qing gave Ye Chenxi to Zhai Yu a few people, and she moved towards the tree cautiously. Avoiding the trap on the road, Chu Qing walked to the tree, first saw the grass leaves intact on the ground, no trace of anyone stepping on, Chu Qing sighed in relief, but then go up, when Chu Qing saw the tree When scratching. His pupils shrank suddenly, and his heart seemed to be squeezed, and he was breathless. Chu Qing, the whole person is frozen in place, motionless, there are really people here, then there is no such thing as Ye Chenxi. Chu Qing came back to his senses, he reached out his hand, made a gesture according to the scratch on the tree, and then according to Ye Chenxi, the ¡®leaf mother¡¯ in her eyes was facing her. Chu Qing turned around and, according to Ye Chenxi¡¯s description, stood where the ¡®leaf mother¡¯ had just stood. He operated spirit strength under his feet, making the whole person suspended in the air, without touching the grass and trees on the ground. With Chu Qing¡¯s cultivation base now, he can do it, but it won¡¯t work for a long time. After standing well, Chu Qing put his hand on the tree next to him, he grabbed the tree¡¯s posture, and the one left on the tree The orientation of the marks is exactly the same. Chu Qing completely simulated the situation of the man just now, and the whole person was extremely shocked. Just now there was really a person here, and that person also escaped Chu Qing Divine Consciousness, if not seen by Ye Chenxi. All of them will probably not know that someone has watched them silently in the place where they walked. What is this concept? Although Chu Qing Divine Consciousness has not been completely restored, but he is a realm above him, he can fully detect it. And he didn¡¯t find this person. Could it be said that the strength of this person is already higher than his 2 great realm. Such a monk is equivalent to the Martial Saint that ordinary people call this kind of realm in the empire is definitely as rare as phoenix feathers and Can the existence of unicorn horns be met by them? In this way, how could this person be the mother of leaves? Perhaps Ye Chenxi just saw a person by coincidence. Because of the distance, he did not see clearly, so he mistaken that person as mother. Chu Qing felt that this was the most reasonable explanation. He was going to go back and explain the couple to everyone. When I walked here, there was nothing that was so surprising and made people rush to novelty. Now things are getting more and more confusing, even a little weird, just like people looking at this endless primitive jungle, do not know what secrets are hidden here? Just when Chu Qing was about to return, Chu Qing suddenly found a trace of movement, not far from his right, Chu Qing had no time to think, and directly raised his sword and rushed over. When Chu Qing moved, the man seemed to be a little panicked. Didn¡¯t expect can still meet people here. She turned and fled. When the man moved, Chu Qing only saw that it was a woman, a woman wearing animal skin clothes . This is completely different from the women¡¯s dresses in the Xuan Nu Gong. This woman in animal skin clothes is full of all kinds of equipment used to arrange traps. She is the target of those in Xuan Nu Gong. In Qing Xuan¡¯s rebellion, Chu Qing had such four words in his mind. This was mentioned by the woman in Xuan Nu Gong. Chu Qing did not know the word Qing Xuan. What did it mean, but this did not affect his judgment. Chu Qing has been following this Qingxuan aftermath, and he is hotly chasing. The two people are traveling in the jungle, more than 2 meters apart. The girl is very familiar with this jungle, so the speed is very fast. However, Chu Qing Divine Consciousness locked this woman and found that her strength was not high. It was only about the level of Grade 7 or so. She was a martial artist, that is to say, her feet were impossible in the air, and the person who was just seen by Ye Chenxi Not her. This matter is getting more and more chaotic, but when Chu Qing sees people in the jungle, he will never let it go. Now, he must understand the situation here. (End of this chapter) Chapter 613 Because Chu Qing was not familiar with the situation in jungle, he could not exert his fastest speed. He could only follow the woman, but he could not catch up. The two of them ran out of 2 miles after one other. The woman walked around in the jungle, and Chu Qing almost chased him. Chu Qing chased all the way and left marks on the tree. Several times, when he chased that woman, he saw his own mark. The woman wanted to get rid of him, they did n¡¯t run in a straight line, Chu Qing judged that in the end, after Chu Qing figured out all the routines of the woman, his speed gradually increased, the distance between the two, Pull into 2 meters at once. At this time, Chu Qing was surprised to find that the person he chased seemed familiar, and her back gave Chu Qing the feeling of being familiar and familiar, just like this person he definitely knows, and there is also a mutual exchange. This made Chu Qing wonder. Who would come to this place if he knew someone? What a hell, Chu Qing exerted force at his feet. He must catch up with this person today and make everything clear. Suddenly, Chu Qing¡¯s eyes lit up, and the dazzling sunlight shone, and Chu Qing subconsciously narrowed their eyes. They ran out of the jungle, and the woman took Chu Qing to a stream, but fled along the stream. Chu Qing watched all the way that she would go into the water, cover her whereabouts, while holding a breath, every time she jumped and fell, it was more than 20 meters. Chu Qing used the energy of feeding milk, 3 times, she pulled the distance into ten meters. 2 people at the same time, Chu Qing can run 20 meters, the woman can only run more than ten meters, Chu Qing is catching her now is only a matter of time, now the distance between them is getting closer. At 6 meters, 3 meters, and 2 meters, Chu Qing reached out and grabbed the man ¡¯s shoulder. Suddenly the woman jumped into the air, and Chu Qing heard the huge sound of water in his ear. He had just been too concentrated, and he did n¡¯t find it. Unconsciously, he has chased this woman before a waterfall. Seeing this woman jumping out of the waterfall, Chu Qing instantly understood her intention, she still wanted to run, but Chu Qing¡¯s hand had already been put on her shoulder, but she hadn¡¯t grasped it yet, Chu Qing used it to hold her shoulder Pulling back, tearing the animal skin clothes on her shoulders, she will always turn his back to his woman and pull around. ¡°What a coincidence ~¡± the woman said to Chu Qing with a brilliant smile. The expression on Chu Qing¡¯s face was solidified and thumped. The woman fell into the waterfall and fell into the small tan under the waterfall. Then she waved at Chu Qing and dived to the bottom of the water. Chu Qing watched her run away from her hands without chasing her, froze in place for a long, long time, and when the sun went down, Chu Qing¡¯s face squeezed out an unsightly smile. That woman is Li Huang¡¯er. Since that night, Li Huang¡¯er, who has disappeared since that night, Chu Qing didn¡¯t expect to meet her here, and it is still the case. When did she become Qing Xuan Yu? There are countless questions in Chu Qing¡¯s mind, and she wants to ask Li Huang¡¯er, but she has already run away, and Chu Qing doesn¡¯t know why Li Huang¡¯er didn¡¯t stop, and explained to him. And if it wasn¡¯t for him to chase it down, to catch up with Li Huang¡¯er, so that she saw her true face, I¡¯m afraid she didn¡¯t intend to recognize herself, Chu Qing looked up to see the sky under the sunset. What happened to this World? Is he dreaming? Or is all this just like Li Huang¡¯er said, which can be explained by a coincidence? ¡°What a coincidence your sister ¡­¡± Chu Qing stepped out of the puzzle and shouted under the waterfall. If these all are coincident, then if he sees the sow on the tree, can he also say that coincidence? Chu Qing didn¡¯t believe that there was such a coincidence. There must be a lot of unknown causes and effects. But does he have to track down? They just came to the dragon¡¯s nest. When thinking of the dragon¡¯s nest, Chu Qing removed the simple finger dragon needle he made from his body, but he was shocked to find that the dragon whisker that had originally been dropped from the front of the finger needle was standing upright. (End of this chapter) Chapter 614 Chu Qing looks incredible towards the waterfall, here is the Dragon Nest? He did n¡¯t expect chasing Li Huang¡¯er here, and actually found Dragon Nest. Chu Qing really wanted to say something that Li Huang¡¯er just said: ¡°What a coincidence!¡± However, what a coincidence to go, Chu Qing is now somewhat sensitive to these two words. Hearing these two words, his mind exploded. The dragon¡¯s nest is at his feet, but the night has come and the surroundings are dim. Chu Qing wanted to find out, but he was really at ease to dream of drunken them. Yourself. But in jungle, it is by no means a good place now. Danger lurks on every side, with a little carelessness, it is possible to be in a different place and end in a tragic death. Therefore, Chu Qing could only hold back his longing, and turned back to find the dream drunk them, and this time Chu Qing came out for a long time, he guessed right, they can¡¯t wait to start looking for themselves. The first is Gong Shu. Every time when she encounters an unexpected situation, Chu Qing chases them out. She stays and makes her expert, as if she is having a casual meal, and she seriously doubts that Chu Qing will gain every time he goes out. , Have not told her all. Qiangongshu was uncomfortable, so this time, not long after Chu Qing left, she threw away the dream drunk and the others, let them stay in place, don¡¯t run around, and then chased herself out. After chasing out the several hundred meters, she soon found the mark left by Chu Qing. Gong Shu was originally worried that she should go there. Now she is well. She shines in front of her and follows the mark left by Chu Qing. . But after chasing, she quickly dumbfounded, because in the same place, Chu Qing left three marks, and these three marks are still pointing in different directions, what the hell is happening? Is Chu Qing still able to avail 3 directions here? or is Chu Qing guessed she would follow, and did it on purpose to mislead her. Sometimes people are like this. Once they have a prejudice against a person, they feel that the person is wrong in everything they do, and they are all directed at themselves. This is the case with Gong Shu. She thought that she had scolded the dog that Chu Qing scolded. In the end, she could only choose one direction to chase it out. It turned out that she was back around again, so after 3 times, after going in every direction, she finally did not return to the original point for the third time, and she had bad luck, but Gong Shu also understood the origin of these contradictory road signs. . This was not intentional by Chu Qing, but Gong Shu ¡¯s resentment against Chu Qing did not decrease by a few points, but increased by a few points. Because Gong Shu ¡¯s mood was not good, she wanted to trouble Chu Qing. Isn¡¯t this okay? In this way, I was drunk in the jungle, and walked and walked. Sometimes good luck was good. When she encountered multiple road signs, she walked right once. Sometimes bad luck, she had to walk every road sign again. To find the real direction. This time was delaying time. Gong Shu didn¡¯t find Chu Qing. Of course, he didn¡¯t want to go back like this, but waiting was also very hard. Dream drunk and the others waited for more than 4 hours in a row, each of them was very anxious. Reason tells them that staying here is the best option. They ca n¡¯t leave, otherwise Chu Qing and Gong Shu will come back and they wo n¡¯t be able to find them. As a result, everyone will be scattered and face various problems. But humans are emotional animals, not machines. They first proposed in Zhaiyu: ¡°Let¡¯s go find them too, and waiting here is not a problem.¡± Although other people thought to themselves, no, no, but the opposite is true. Each and everyone nodded agreed, just dreaming and drunk a few people, and left the place where they were waiting. Their experience is similar to that of Gong Shu, and they soon found signposts, and soon walked to places where there are several signposts, unlike Gong Shu. There is only one person in Gong Shu, she can¡¯t separate, but there are 4 of them, they can take different paths separately, so they are in the first place where there are 3 road signs. (End of this chapter) Chapter 615 Meng Zui took one of the roads, Ye Chenxi took the other road, and the remaining light rain and Zhai Yu took the third road, because Zhai Yu had no self-preservation ability and could only follow one of them. Mengzui was like a stranger all the way, Zhai Yu certainly would not choose her, and Ye Chenxi, the strength is the lowest, she is enough to choke alone, Zhai Yu dare to trouble her, and finally only light rain Alone. 4 people were divided into 3 groups, and each of them chose a path. This is definitely the worst choice. Ye Chenxi took the correct path. He went all the way and did not go back. And Zhai Yu and she took the not far way, so before they were drunk, they went back to their original place. After some discussion, they quickly realized a problem. That is, they did not discuss well before, and stipulate a period of time, everyone will come back to exchange together, now in this situation, Zhai Yu and Xiao Yu are a little dumbfounded, and there must be a road among them. And those who choose that way will not come back and tell them, they will just go on, and what should they do now? It stands to reason that one of the three groups is right, and the other two are wrong. These two groups of people will definitely come back, but the time for this return is different. The person who first came back 2 chose another way to start, and the person who came back later, waiting here, there will be no result . Zhai Yu and Xiao Yu did not know that they were going back first, or they came back last, so it was difficult to choose, and finally decided to wait for half an hour, if half an hour, when no one came back, they chose another way to go . Zhai Yu 2 people stayed in place, regretting 10000 points in their hearts, they should not choose to separate when they are not clear about the situation, they have not considered many things. After waiting for half an hour and not waiting for someone, they decided to go the other way and re-entered the tree, leaving a new mark to show that the road they had just walked through was impassable. This is to avoid that if someone comes around behind them, they can know that they have been here, and then go again. One of the three paths is excluded, and that person can take the right path. After re-engraving the mark, Zhai Yu and Xiao Yu re-chosen the path that Meng Zui took, and went on, and not long after they both left, Meng Zui returned. She saw the mark left by Zhai Yu and Xiao Yu, plus the path she had traveled, she had determined the correct way in her heart, but she didn¡¯t know that Zhai Yu they chose that one later, no matter what Say, they have all missed. So Mengzui had to set off on her own first, she not at all left a new mark like Zhai Yu, because Zhai Yu had already embarked on the second road, either right or wrong. By the way everything is fine, wrong, the 3rd time naturally knows the correct way. In this way, everyone is on the road that Chu Qing has traveled, but everyone¡¯s progress is different, and they are all separated. For example, at this first contradictory road sign point, Ye Chenxi chose the right road, but soon she reached the second road sign point, she had to choose a road, this time her luck was not so good, she chose Wrong, and still the furthest way around. When Meng was drunk here, she chose the right path. Later, Zhai Yu 2 people were bad luck, they were wrong again. In this jungle, Li Huang¡¯er took Chu Qing to spare the road, countless, this kind of 2 road signs alone, 3 road signs or even 4 road signs above the coincidence point is 7. 7 8 more? It doesn¡¯t sound like much, but the statistics of all the probabilities are calculated mathematically, and the number of combinations is a bit scary. Throwing a few people drunk in dreams, even if there are signposts in the jungle, it is like throwing a handful of rice into the Yunjiang River. The probability that they will meet each other is minimal. Although Li Huang¡¯er didn¡¯t mean that, she took Chu Qing around and instantly turned it into a super-maze. (End of this chapter) Chapter 616 More than just dreaming of drunken them, in this jungle, there are people in the Xuannv Palace. In order to chase down the Qingxuan aftermath in their mouths, they are constantly thinking about the direction of the dragon¡¯s nest. Is this also a coincidence? Of course not. After several days of chasing and killing, they can already be sure that the Qingxuan remnants they are going to chase are in that direction, but they do not know that there is a dragon nest over there. The situation here is really too complicated. Now everyone in the jungle, no one dares to say that he can understand the whole situation, know the cause and effect of everything, including Chu Qing is also full of brain speculation, inferred with a half-knowledge. Besides the people in Xuannv Palace, their goal is in the direction of Dragon Nest, so they inevitably found the mark left by Chu Qing, but their people are also scattered. Some people see one of the marks, and then follow the mark all the way, they will go to the next, or the coincidence point of the previous mark. Some people encounter a direct point of coincidence, and after seeing nothing, choose one of them to go, or simply leave a new mark and open up a new path. In short, the first thought of people in the Xuannv Palace after seeing the road signs is that this is the old nest of Qingxuan Yuying. These marks are left by Qingxuan Yuying. In order not to get lost, they now follow the signs , You can find Qingxuan aftermath. So there are more people joining this maze, and some people have the same ideas as Zhai Yu and they will leave a new mark after going the wrong way. In short, just go around, walk around, the new mark covers the old mark, for a time this piece of jungle has become a pot of porridge, and all these people in the maze, with the increase of time, the road they have traveled more and more The more, the greater the probability of encountering. Gong Shu walked early, so she was the first person to clear the customs. Not long after dark, she finally walked out of jungle. The feeling of excitement was simply too beautiful, but after that, Gong Shu was dumbfounded. Because there is no mark outside the jungle, Chu Qing is flowing down the stream, what mark do I need? But Gong Gongshu doesn¡¯t know, the jungle is a field, I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because of the soil. There are bushes outside the jungle, but there are very few trees like jungle. There is a small stream flowing slowly from the wilderness. All directions, Gong Shu should go in that direction, which becomes a problem. At this time, Xin Qing, Chu Qing just returned and met Gong Shu. When he saw Gong Shu, Chu Qing¡¯s eyelids jumped and hurried to her and asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡± taste. Gong Shu was originally upset, and was even more angry at this time, Chu Qing asked her, she sang opposite to Chu Qing: ¡°Why are you here, why can¡¯t I be here? Why did you catch it? Let me guess, You must have missed it, but you must have got a new clue. You will not tell me, you are a lie ¡­ ¡° ¡°Hey, where are you going?¡± Before Gong Shu¡¯s words were finished, Chu Qing had gone straight to the jungle. Can he say that he really wants to loosen Gong Gong and beat him on the ground? This woman is not staying in the same place, she is just fooling around, other people Chu Qing don¡¯t understand, can¡¯t they understand Chu Qing when they are drunk? Liu Gongshu was there to let her watch her dream drunk, so as not to cause their heads to get hot. They had a close relationship with dream drunk and the others, so for a long time, they certainly could not wait. And Gong Shu is not the same. The relationship between them is not so good. Gong Shu will not be anxious for him, so he can maintain his reason, but now ¡­ it is really mad at Chu Qing. After Chu Qing entered the jungle, he left a mark along him and galloped along the way. He had to rush back as soon as possible, and Gong Shu was also following Chu Qing. She had been in the jungle for too long, and it was no use chasing it out now If you want to get any news, you have to rely on Chu Qing. (End of this chapter) Chapter 617 Chu Qing went all the way as a complexion ashen, completely ignoring Gong Shu behind him, no matter what topics Gong Shu was looking for, he would talk to him. Gong Shu at first thought that Chu Qing was just a little uncomfortable, so she ignored her, just coaxed, but tried to reconcile with Chu Qing several times, and after Chu Qing ignored her, Gong Shu realized that Chu Qing was Really angry. A little flustered in her heart, hesitating again 3, she decided to bow her head to Chu Qing, take a soft, this time it is indeed her unauthorized decision. But when she was just about to speak, Chu Qing stopped suddenly, her dream was drunk and she ran into Chu Qing ¡¯s younger generation, her nose almost collapsed, Gong Shu covered her nose, and the tears in her eyes twitched. This is completely a physiological reaction. It is not that she wants to cry. She will shed tears as soon as her nose is sore. This Gong Shu is no exception. She originally wanted to bow her head, and she was completely hit by Chu Qing. She panting with rage stared at Chu Qing and was going to ask Chu Qing for a statement, but when she was about to yell at Chu Qing¡¯s nose, she saw Chu Qing staring at the tree in front of her. What is there to make a fuss about nothing? Gong Shu looked down at Chu Qing¡¯s eyes and only glanced at the tree. Her reaction was exactly the same as Chu Qing¡¯s. Her head was bowed in guilty conscience. The previous resentment qi dissipated, and she was afraid to complain at all because she was afraid Chu Qing will kill when he is in a hurry. And Chu Qing really wanted to kill. The thing he was most worried about still happened. The tree in front of him was originally a coincidence of marks he had made. Other people ca n¡¯t understand these marks, but Chu Qing understands them. . But now? Some of the marks he carved were modified, some were erased, and even 2 or 3 new marks appeared, which were different from those left by Chu Qing. Chu Qing looked all around and looked at this black crushed jungle. He had a powerless feeling. When he chased Li Huang, he knew the way he walked. Now, nowhere on these roads can there be a silhouette of their dreams. This made Chu Qing look for it, and did not know how to start. Chu Qing was very angry, and suddenly looked back at Gong Shu. Gong Shu was scared by Chu Qing and her neck was shrunk. She was not intentional, but she blamed this matter. Clenched the teeth Gong Shu said: ¡°I go Find them. ¡° She caused the trouble herself, wiped her own ass, and said she would leave after finishing Gong Shu. ¡°Stop!¡± Chu Qing said, ¡°Do you want to throw yourself in this jungle?¡± Now all the signs have been messed up, even Chu Qing himself ca n¡¯t guarantee that he can get it back. There are no other special markers in the jungle except for 1000 uniform trees, so remember here The road is not easy, and Chu Qing was anxious to chase Li Huanger before, and he didn¡¯t have time to remember the road. ¡°Then what do you say?¡± Gong Shu whispered, looking a little lack of confidence. ¡°From now on, you will stay behind me and follow me, there is no permission to go there.¡± Chu Qing asked Gong Shu. Gong Shu dare to disagree there, only nodded to agree, Chu Qing chose a path and began to take Gong Shu to find someone in the jungle, no matter whether he can find it, he ca n¡¯t wait to die, now he can only die like a living horse doctor . After walking for more than half an hour, the ghost shadow didn¡¯t find one. Gong Shu was a little calm and said, ¡°We can¡¯t find it like this, we must think of a better way.¡± ¡°Okay, do you have a way?¡± Chu Qing stopped and asked Gong Shu, he was talking nonsense. Gong Shu shook his head and said: ¡°Don¡¯t you always have many ways?¡± ¡°I have a way, but it¡¯s not a good way.¡± Chu Qing also suffocated. ¡°What way?¡± Gong Shu asked. Chu Qing then hurried, that way is to set fire, now it is night, as long as there is light, it will attract everyone to come, whether it is Xuannv Palace, or dream of drunk them, or the so-called Qingxuan residual like Li Huanger, everyone All get together. Although this method is very practical, Chu Qing can¡¯t use it now, because the fire is small, those people can¡¯t see it, the fire is bigger, now at the turn of spring and summer, the climate is dry, there is a mountain fire, and Chu Qing can¡¯t control it. When the time comes to burn the jungle that stretches for dozens of kilometers is small, once the dream drunk and the others are too late to escape in the jungle, each and everyone have to become coke. (End of this chapter) Chapter 618 After listening to Chu Qing¡¯s method, Gong Shu chose to shut up and obediently follow Chu Qing to find someone. They did not find the dream drunk them for half a night, but found the Xuan Nu Gong. Gong Shu and Chu Qing In this jungle, seeing a lively jumper is no different than a traveler who got lost in the desert. When he saw an oasis, two people rushed past regardless of everything. The man in the Xuan Nu Gong was only as powerful as the martial artist. The one that Chu Qing met earlier was a monk, but this one was also a martial artist in genuine. Chu Qing ¡¯s curiosity about the organization of Xuan Nu Gong was again heavy. Minute. What kind of martial arts can let women practice Taoism and teach people to martial arts? Does n¡¯t this world ¡¯s inheritance matter? So there can be a Xiuwu family and a cultivation sect, but these two are one. It is destined that someone¡¯s inheritance is looted, so think about it, there are many stories inside this Xuan Nu Palace, but now is not the time to think about it. This person lost to Gong Shu and was efficiently knocked over by Gong Shu. The next step is to ask questions. Chu Qing knows the urinary nature of this group of women. Chu Qing from the woman¡¯s Divine Soul, after understanding the basic situation here, originally wanted to continue to understand this Xuan Nu Gong, but Chu Qing just encountered something about this. Just touched the ban on the woman Divine Soul, the woman¡¯s Divine Soul exploded directly, and Chu Qing¡¯s face was a little dignified, not only because he now understood dreamed of drunken them. Also because of the Xuan Nu Gong, the prohibition was placed on the Divine Soul as a means of manipulating and driving people. This was done by the demonic cultivator, so Chu Qing judged that this Xuan Nu Gong was a demonic path organization. He has gotten into a group of demonic cultivator now, and really found himself a good group of opponents. Let me talk about this later. Chu Qing from this person¡¯s Divine Soul, also saw that dream drunk and the others have indeed entered the jungle , And there was a conflict with the people of Xuan Nu Gong. According to this person¡¯s companion, the news passed on to her, Mengzui and the others, had at least 3 fights between them. As for the casualties, Chu Qing did not see it. Through this woman¡¯s Divine Soul, Chu Qing also knew that a recent battle was just behind their side. Chu Qing pointed in that direction and signaled Gong Shu and him to find someone. ¡­¡­ After Meng Zui was separated from the others, he could walk half way through the jungle, and the marks on the tree changed. At one of the coincidence points, the marks carved by Chu Qing were all erased by people and replaced with new ones. Mark. That was the Sect¡¯s Exclusive mark of the Xuan Nu Gong. Meng Zui looked at it for a while, and looked different. Finally, she chose a direction to go down. In this direction, she quickly met the people of Xuan Nu Gong. The two sides fight together, and Meng Zui encounters the person who hits the first Xuan Nu Palace, but Wu Jing¡¯s strength, who still wants to kill Meng Zui, soon becomes the soul of Meng Zui. Mengzui then found someone in the jungle, but when she met her, she killed it directly. Mengzui saw the mark of Xuannv Palace, she went to Xuannv Palace, so in a short time, she touched There were 3 people in Xuan Nu Palace. These people have all become corpses without exception. Their strength is a bit low. For the fourth time, Mengzui finally met a decent opponent, the strength of Zhijie Grade 4, among the people who came to the Mysterious Palace this time, also It¡¯s the highest ranking. (End of this chapter) Chapter 619 It¡¯s just that these two people haven¡¯t fought yet. The old woman at Xuannv Palace saw the dream drunk complexion greatly changed, thumped on his knees, and shouted ¡°3 ¡­¡± Before she finished speaking, she was interrupted by dream drunk: ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°Dragon Hall Lord led Qing Xuan¡¯s Kill Order. Later, after Xuan Xuan was seriously injured and missing, he thought things had passed, but some time ago, there was news that Qing Xuanyuan¡¯s General Soul Lamp was revived. The palace may have a relationship with this side. Qing Xuan used to have a green Jiao with him. Xue Hufa led his life to take us to investigate. ¡°The old woman told Meng Zui that the matter was the whole story. Mengzui heard the word ¡°Qiaojiao¡±, frowned frowning, and was just about to ask what, only to hear the old woman saying, ¡°2 ¡­¡± Ka-cha said that Mengzui directly broke the neck of this person. The old woman probably didn¡¯t know how to die until she died. She originally wanted to ask why Mengzui was here and informed Xue Hufa. But now she can¡¯t do anything, and this is what the dream drunk wants. Qingjia¡¯s thing, she should check it by herself. These people just came to find out the situation, and surely she didn¡¯t know much. After the drunken dream, this time no longer caught up with the people who killed Xuannv Palace, but got into the jungle and started to find the way. Reached. ¡­¡­ Ye Chenxi¡¯s side, her strength was a little weaker, so she was very careful along the way, but even then, she still met the people of Xuan Nu Gong, but came up as a monk of Nascent Soul Late Stage, battle strength Roughly equivalent to the martial artist of Grade 9 to the border. Among the people who came to the Mysterious Palace this time, except for the Xue Hufa in that situation, there are only two experts of this level, and Ye Chenxi ¡¯s luck is also against the sky. This was met by her. Her strength is poor. This person is poor. Far away. Ye Chenxi thought that he was finished. The man had already killed Ye Chenxi. When the man was about to give Ye Chenxi a shot, Ye Chenxi suddenly yelled: ¡°mother?¡± How that person died, as if there was a spell in Ye Chenxi¡¯s sentence, and Ye Chenxi didn¡¯t care whether this person died or not at this time, he ran forward excitedly again, shouting wooden mother in his mouth. The last time she saw mother, but she was too far away, and Ye Chenxi did not see it clearly. She thought about it afterwards and felt that she was wrong, but this time is different. This time mother is only 3 steps away from her. She saw clearly that the man was mother. Mother was wearing a green robe and her hair was tied to her head with a wooden hairpin. This time, mother rescued her. Mother must have known her, but why didn¡¯t she recognize her? Ye Chenxi couldn¡¯t figure it out. Mother¡¯s speed was very fast. She chased out dozens of meters, and she couldn¡¯t see her silhouette. But Ye Chenxi knew that mother must be guarding her in secret. In order to force her to appear, she started running around in jungle, almost where the danger went, because she felt that if she was in danger, mother would definitely come out to rescue Her, so she can see her mother. However, the people that Ye Chenxi met in the back had no strength. The person who was exactly the same as the mother of Ye did not even have to come forward, and she could help Ye Chenxi to solve the danger by means. Suicide to force mother out. (End of this chapter) Chapter 620 All the behaviors of Ye Chenxi were seen by the ¡®Yemu¡¯ in her eyes, but they were just sighed, and Li Huang¡¯er did not know when she appeared next to ¡®Yemu¡¯ and followed ¡®Yemu¡¯. She behaved snort disdainfully to Ye Chenxi¡¯s behavior: ¡± naive!¡± Her words attracted the attention of ¡®Yemu¡¯. ¡®Yemu¡¯ turned her back and glared at Li Huang¡¯er, then said, ¡°She is your elder sister.¡± ¡°Are you still my mother? Why do you admit it?¡± Li Huang¡¯er complained a little bit. ¡®Yemu¡¯ didn¡¯t respond much to Li Huang¡¯er¡¯s tone, and calmly replied: ¡°It used to be, now it¡¯s not.¡± Li Huang¡¯er heard these words and heard how many times she had heard them, learning the previous tone of ¡®Yemu¡¯, You sighed, which included this melancholy, helpless ¡­ Chu Qing took Gong Shu to the direction he was looking for, and after a short walk he heard a burst of gunshots. Gong Shu hurriedly said to Chu Qing: ¡°It¡¯s light rain, it¡¯s light rain¡¯s shotgun.¡± So what are you waiting for? Chu Qing moved towards the point where the gun body sounded. When the gun body stopped after 10000, did they want to go blind again, and there was light rain to shoot, then they must have encountered the situation. The situation was urgent. Chu Qing and Gong Shu hurried through the jungle. When the gunshots disappeared, Chu Qing had not found light rain, but asked about the light bloody smell in the air. They were close to the light rain, following the bloody smell Son, find it all the way. Chu Qing and Gong Shu finally found Xiaoyu in the jungle, and Zhai Yu¡¯s house next to Xiaoyu. Zhai Yu was okay. Xiaoyu was slightly injured. Her calf was pierced by a vine. This should be a monk. Then, he launched an attack on Xiaoyu, and Xiaoyu made a move when he was caught off guard. The two of them met a total of 2 enemies, one more difficult than the other. This last time, they almost couldn¡¯t see Chu Qing alive. So when Zhai Yu saw Chu Qing, his eyes were red. On the contrary, she had to be calmer. She pulled out the thick vines of her baby ¡¯s arms from her legs and stopped bleeding. She did n¡¯t expect Zhaiyu. Although Zhaiyu was a little special, she was still a man in the end. This World, a woman¡¯s general idea. The place where Zhai Yu and Xiao Yu were located was just after a war. All around trees were knocked down and cleared out of a large open space. The blood was mixed with wood residue on the ground, like an Asura. There was such a big movement here, both Chu Qing and Gong Shu arrived, and I do n¡¯t know if anyone from the nearby Xuan Nu Palace would come. Now with Chu Qing and Gong Shu, Zhai Yu 2 people will not have to run. Now they are waiting for the Xuan Nu Gong people to come to the door, one to kill one, two to kill a pair, this is nothing to say, Chu Qing originally wanted to be with them every minds their own business, but people are unwilling, then Chu Qing has no way , Can only take moves. The four of them stayed there until dawn, and no one came. At dawn, Chu Qing got up and said, ¡°Smoke.¡± He waited all night for this moment. If you can¡¯t set fire at night, then smoke during the day, but he wants to see, in this jungle, in the end, those ghosts and snakes are hidden. Rather than hide and seek so much, hide and seek, otherwise everyone will make a difference. Gong Shu had heard Chu Qing¡¯s method of ignition, so he understood Chu Qing¡¯s meaning first, so he cooperated with Chu Qing to make a thick smoke on the open space in front. (End of this chapter) Chapter 621 The thick smoke rose in the jungle, but the thickness of the bucket was not too thick at first. It was not obvious that the canopy was too dense in the jungle. However, some people near Chu Qing ¡¯s place, and some people near them, soon saw this thick smoke . It¡¯s just that everyone is a human, not a moth in the night. When they see the fire, they will be thrown up. Now people see the smoke, although they are curious in their hearts, but curiosity kills people. Whether they believe or not, they still heard it. Therefore, two people, Chu Qing and Gong Shu, had smoked for 2 hours, and no one still came to their side. Instead, because the wet smoke was too heavy, part of it was rising, while the other part spread out in the jungle. In the already dark environment of jungle, a layer of smoke was added, which reduced the field of vision from normal dozen meters to more than ten meters, even less than 5 meters in the thickest smoke. In the end, even Chu Qing and the others had to withdraw from the circle where the smoke was released. The smoke was released, but no one was found. Gong Shu was smoked enough to make him gray. After withdrawing from the smoke center, Chu Qing 4 people found a place with a small smoke at the upper wind and rested. Gong Shu then ridiculed Chu Qing and said, ¡°It seems your method is not good?¡± ¡°Then do you have a better way?¡± Chu Qing asked back. He is in a hurry now, but there is no way to hurry. The only thing he can do now is to wait. He doesn¡¯t believe that no one will come. Someone will be unable to hold back. of. After waiting for a long time, Chu Qing¡¯s ears moved slightly. He heard a slight sound from the left rear. Chu Qing stood up, man, isn¡¯t this coming? After Gong Shu immediately followed Chu Qing, she sensed the movement. 2 people rushed into the smoke together, Chu Qing was in front, after the palace was evacuated, they were close, Chu Qing was sure that it was the sound of a person¡¯s footsteps, Chu Qing approached the person directly. ¡°Hello!¡± Chu Qing saw a woman in a dress shouting, and from the look of the dress it was a person in the Xuan Nu Gong. Hearing Chu Qing¡¯s voice, the woman instantly drew her sword and pointed at Chu Qing with a beautiful female sword. She asked coldly, ¡°Who you are? Why is it here, did you put the smoke?¡± ¡°I do n¡¯t matter who I am, so I ¡¯ll answer you a question, and you also answer me a question. We just do n¡¯t lose money. I smoke the cigarette. My question is, did you encounter it on your way? Your people, or in this jungle, have you met other people? ¡°Chu Qing asked. ¡°Humble man, what do you want to do when you smoke?¡± The woman ignored Chu Qing¡¯s problems at all, a supercilious look. Chu Qing This is the second time from the population of the Xuannv Palace, I heard the word humble, and it is still used with men. It seems that they seem to be very prejudiced against men. ¡°Aren¡¯t you ready to answer my question?¡± Chu Qing asked with raised eyebrows. The people in Xuannv Gong disgusted Chu Qing. ¡°Nonsense, why do you ask me to answer your question, what are you more than a pig? You answer me quickly, otherwise take responsibility for the consequences.¡± The woman¡¯s eyes showed a strong disgust, It seems that Chu Qing is something unclean. Chu Qing felt that his temper was already very good, but this woman was really deserves a beating. A Chu Chu rushed directly to the woman ¡¯s eyes, reaching a place less than a foot away, before the woman had responded. Grab to the woman¡¯s neck. The woman did not respond slowly. She waved her sword and chopped to Chu Qing. She said in her mouth: ¡°It really is Qingxuan Yui.¡± Really overreaches oneself, Chu Qing grabbed the woman¡¯s neck directly before the sword had been hacked, and the spirit strength passed through. The woman was shocked, and the sword in her hand fell to the ground. Chu Qing caught him and asked, ¡°What does Qingxuan Yuxi mean?¡± He is now more interested in this word that frequently appears from the population of Xuannv Palace. ¡°Bah ~¡± The woman spit out Chu Chu, even though she was restrained by Chu Qing, but she looked towards Chu Qing¡¯s eyes, still full of contempt. (End of this chapter) Chapter 622 Now Chu Qing understands, there is nothing to say about this kind of woman, and the final result is just the same as the previous one. I would rather Self-destruction Divine Soul will not answer him a word, Chu Qing spit out in his palm. The woman had no breath in an instant. Chu Qing let go and dropped it on the ground. He looked at Gong slowly, who was arrively slowly. Just when Chu Qing caught the woman in the Xuan Nu Palace, Gong Shu came. However, she glanced away and left, and now Chu Qing cleaned up the people. She only showed up. Obviously, she didn¡¯t want to get in trouble, but what trouble did this woman have? ¡°Oh ~ I don¡¯t see it, your heart is so cruel? If you kill, you can kill, without blinking your eyes, Chu Qing, Chu Qing, with you, you really can continue to surprise people.¡± Gong Shu around The woman¡¯s body walked around, commenting eloquently. Chu Qing asked her, ¡°Is there any difference between killing and not killing?¡± Gong Shu shook his head: ¡°Of course, if you don¡¯t kill her, you will die. If you kill her, you may still be alive, but if this event is publicized, you will certainly die.¡± Chu Qing raised his eyebrows, and it seemed that Gong Shu knew this Xuan Nu Palace: ¡°So you are afraid?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to excite me, I admit that I am afraid, terrible, if possible, I would rather not contact with this group of people for a lifetime.¡± Gong Shu admits generously, when she said here, she suddenly reached out to stop Chu Qing When I came down, I said, ¡°Do n¡¯t ask me any questions about it, and do n¡¯t think about me mentioning those three words, I can only tell you a little, I ca n¡¯t afford to offend, and my family ca n¡¯t afford to offend, I might as well Let me tell you, my father is the emperor ¡¯s younger brother. ¡° Chu Qing eyes slightly narrowed, dignified expression, although Gong Shu did n¡¯t say anything, but she reminded Chu Qing of things, so Chu Qing had to be careful, Gong Shu said she could n¡¯t afford to offend, and Martial King could not afford to offend, even revealed an identity that Chu Qing never knew, this ¡­ After Chu Qing pondered for a moment, a playful smile appeared on the corner of his mouth. This World is getting more and more interesting. ¡°Oh, by the way, give you a little advice. After you meet them, don¡¯t ask anything, just kill it if you have the ability, and run away if you can¡¯t beat your head. It¡¯s better not to even return your head, otherwise you can¡¯t live. And when they see your head cut off, when the ball kicks, you do n¡¯t have to wonder why they want to kill you because you are a man. ¡±When Gong Shu and Chu Qing were going back, Gong Shu suddenly remembered a little, reminding Chu Qing said. Chu Qing was surprised because of a ridiculous reason, men, what happened to men. Chu Qing had heard of racial discrimination. Someone would launch massacre for this and heard of bloodline discrimination, but he had never heard of sex discrimination. Do people with sexism have problems? Since they hate men so much, why do n¡¯t they want to think about how they came into this world? It ¡¯s inexplicably strange. This is to go to the extinction of human beings. It ¡¯s simply inhuman, that each and everyone looks like, it ¡¯s not human. ,unusual. Since this woman, I hope everyone has the same patience. In the fog of jungle, there have been a lot of movements. Chu Qing and Gong Shu even have two branches, but they are too busy. During the period, Chu Qing found Meng Zui and killed two people in Xuan Nu Gong, and when Chu Qing found Meng Zui, Meng Zui also just killed a person in Xuan Nu Gong. Now this piece of jungle has become a large arena, and people who enter here are basically signing the sign of life and death. Life and death are destiny, no one can blame anyone, either you kill me or I kill you, nothing surprising. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Chu Qing asked Meng Zui. Meng Zui shook her head, but she looked like she was full of thoughts. Chu Qing only said that she was worried about the dragon¡¯s nest, and then said: ¡°I have found the dragon¡¯s nest, but I haven¡¯t had time to go in, rest assured, it will be fine.¡± ¡°En.¡± Dream drunk heavily nodded. ¡°Have you brought your mask?¡± When Chu Qing was about to lead Mengzui back to the assembly point, Mengzui suddenly asked. (End of this chapter) Chapter 623 ¡°Huh?¡± Chu Qing turned around and didn¡¯t understand how Meng Zui suddenly asked this, and then replied: ¡°Bring it.¡± ¡°Can you borrow me?¡± Meng Zui said. Chu Qing reached out and bronze-mask appeared in his palm. He handed it to Mengzui. Mengzui held the mask but didn¡¯t know how to wear it, because the mask only covered the part, there was no girdle, and it could not be fixed on the face. Chu Qing saw the embarrassment of Meng Zui. He took Meng Zui¡¯s hand, cut her finger at the edge of a mask thinner than paper, and dripped Meng Zui¡¯s blood onto the mask. , He took control of the mask, half of the dream drunk. At this time, Rust Sword is still in the mask, Chu Qing did not regard dream drunk as an outsider, because he never trusted an outsider so much. The face has 2 states. At first, Meng Zui took control of the mask. I didn¡¯t know it. I just felt that feeling in my heart. Therefore thoughts move, the mask in Mengzui¡¯s hands instantly turned into a three chi long sword, a simple gray hilt, a green bronze scabbard, and Mengzui¡¯s eyes had rays of light. She probably didn¡¯t expect this . Meng Zui raised his eyes looked towards Chu Qing, with the intention of solicitation in his eyes, Chu Qing slightly nodded, Meng Zui slender hands trembling slightly, stroking the hilt, choked with a sword sing, the rusty sword out of his mind, the imposing manner of Meng Zui brief moment burst out uncontrollably. Carrying this murderous aura¡¯s full sword, it seems that Corpse Mountain Blood Sea appears in front of Meng Zui¡¯s eyes, the picture of bleeding and drifting, the depression in his heart rushes to his head, and the dream drunk can¡¯t suppress the murderous aura in his heart. In the jungle in front of Mengzui, there are dozens of trees that are as thick as two people in a row. Under the word energy issued by Inner Strength, Mengzui splits into two halves. The canopy slides down and hits the ground, revealing a piece The sky is coming. There was a row of wooden stakes on the ground, and the inclined fractures on the wooden piles were smooth like a mirror. After the sword of dream drunk squandered the murderous aura in her heart, she quickly withdrew the rust sword into her sheath. She admitted that she had seen the palace People, there is a faintly discernable killing intent in their hearts. It¡¯s just that this killing intent is still far away. She can¡¯t control the level. It is this sword, her killing intent inspired by this sword, a good evil sword. After Meng Zui took the sword back into her sheath, the killing intent in her heart just faded like a tide, and then she realized another problem. That was the Inner Strength of her within the body just now. After pouring into the Rust Sword, she was transformed into another strength, a kind of power that felt very mysterious, and she was within the body¡¯s huge Inner Strength, pouring into the rust. After the sword, only a trace of mysterious power was transformed. What is that power, dream drunk looked towards Chu Qing, Chu Qing grabbed her hand holding the sword, three chi long sword in the hands of dream drunk, re-turned into a mask, Chu Qing took the mask to cover the face of dream drunk. The mask follows the dream of Meng Zui and changes into what Meng Zui wants, completely covering up the true content of Meng Zui. Chu Qing did not answer Meng Zui. In the last question, Meng Zui did not ask again, just as Chu Qing did not ask her why she suddenly wore a mask. Although the two of them have treated each other frankly, they can give each other¡¯s lives to each other, but there are some things that they do n¡¯t know how to tell each other after all, or that they are not ready yet, how to deal with them after breaking the matter other side. But one day they will say, when they are ready, why the dream drunk Inner Strength can also stimulate Rust Sword, this question is not difficult to answer, because Rust Sword is related to the origin of Culture World. All the power is conceived by World Source, not only spirit strength, but also Inner Strength, it is still the kind of power that Wusha, these all are differentiated from the original Power of Primal Chaos. Rust Sword can reverse all these forces into Power of Primal Chaos, and only Power of Primal Chaos is the only power needed to urge Rust Sword. These, why did you tell Chu Qing and Meng Zui, when the time comes Meng Zui must ask, Where is Cultivation World? Could Chu Qing tell Cultivation World about his dream life? Chu Qing has not had the courage to speak up. At least he is not ready yet. He has never told anyone that he is from Cultivation World. (End of this chapter) Chapter 624 After Chu Qing returned to their rallying point with Meng Zui, Zhai Yu and Xiao Yu looked at the woman with a mask behind Chu Qing curiously. I did n¡¯t know who this person was, and finally recognized it from Meng Zui ¡¯s clothing. , This person is dream drunk. But then they had doubts in their hearts, since this person is a dream drunk, why should she wear a mask? And the mask looks familiar, like the one Chu Qing once wore, but the style has changed slightly ¡­ Although Zhai Yu and Xiao Yu doubted 10000 1000 in their hearts, they only greeted me after Dream Drunken came back, not at all asking in detail, because people wearing masks definitely had her pains, and Dream Drunken did not take the initiative to explain. At this time, they caught up and asked, ¡°Which one is this and which one is not open?¡± Zhai Yu and Xiao Yu still understood this. After a while, Gong Shu came back, this time she took Ye Chenxi, Ye Chenxi followed Gong Shu, her clothes were neat, not at all hurt, but she looked at her mental state a little bad. Looking at other people, I spent a whole night in this jungle, either hanging on the body or dirty clothes, even Chu Qing is no exception, so Ye Chenxi looks very curious. When Gong Shu found Ye Chenxi, Ye Chenxi was alone in the jungle, aimless walked as if he didn¡¯t know the danger at all, or Gong Shu called her and brought it here, and 2 people didn¡¯t say anything along the way. After a word, because they are not familiar. ¡°My mother is still alive.¡± Ye Chenxi came back and said to Chu Qing directly. ¡°Well, did you see her?¡± Chu Qing nodded asked. The two of them talked, without deliberately lowering their voices, so everyone heard that, except Gong Shu, who didn¡¯t understand the situation, the three people of Zhai Yu suddenly stood up from the ground, and which was included light rain with injured leg. He was sitting by the root of the tree, holding the tree up, and she said incredulously: ¡°How is this possible?¡± Xiao Yu also saw that day, Ye mother and Li Yan perish together, and then swallowed into the belly by Qingjiao. Ye Chenxi was in a trance, ignoring Xiaoyu¡¯s question, and just said to Chu Qing: ¡°Do you believe me?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Chu Qing is definitely nodded, while others looked towards Chu Qing¡¯s eyes, as if to say that Chu Qing is crazy. After a pause, Chu Qing then explained: ¡°I didn¡¯t believe it, but I encountered so many things that I had to believe along the way. There are too many things. I saw Li Huanger.¡± ¡°What?¡± Xiao Yu screamed again, making a joke. The day Li Family was destroyed, she was also present. Li Huang¡¯er was right, but how could she be here? ¡°Do you remember the person I chased? I caught up with her. She is Li Huang¡¯er. The traps in this jungle are all arranged by her. Logically speaking, she is the aftermath of Qingxuan in the population of Xuan Nu Gong. Chu Qing said, he was talking while paying attention to everyone¡¯s reaction. Especially when it comes to the three words of Xuannv Gong, Gong Shu glanced at her mouth as if to say that this guy really has no memory. She clearly said that Chu Qing should not mention these three words in front of her. As for the others, it was a daze, and Chu Qing¡¯s main focus was Xiaoyu, because now he knew Gong Shu¡¯s identity, but Xiaoyu¡¯s identity began to blur again. Chu Qing knows that she is the person of Gong Family and is the confidant of Gongyue, but does she really have anything to do with Gongshu? According to Chu Qing, it¡¯s not always possible. The relationship between Gong Shu, Gong Yue, and Xiao Yu is at least not what Chu Qing sees on the surface. Chu Qing stared at Xiaoyu, looking forward to knowing something about Xuannv Palace from her, but he was disappointed. Xiaoyu¡¯s performance was similar to that of Zhai Yu. It seemed that she really didn¡¯t know anything. Chu Qing actually noticed something strange from Meng Zui, but Chu Qing thought it was impossible, so it was only his own illusion, and he didn¡¯t ask much. Chu Qing said Li Huang¡¯er¡¯s story. This is another incredible thing for everyone. Then no one denies Ye¡¯s story. It¡¯s just a little bit difficult to really accept. (End of this chapter) Chapter 625 Afterwards, Chu Qing learned a lot about Ye Mother from Ye Chenxi. Ye Chenxi told Chu Qing what she had encountered in jungle. She also wanted Chu Qing to help her find her mother. After listening to Ye Chenxi¡¯s account, Chu Qing had a lot of doubts in his heart. These doubts were like a mess, and Chu Qing had no nodded clues. Because Mother Ye¡¯s affairs appeared frequently in Gong Shu¡¯s ears, she was also unable to bear the curiosity in her heart, and called Xiaoyu aside to learn from Xiaoyu. For this reason, Chu Qing also looked at Gong Shu and Xiao Yu more. Here, in addition to Ye Chenxi, Gong Shu can ask more than Xiao Yu, and she can choose Xiao Yu, which means that she trusts Xiao Yu, hehe ¡­ In Chu Qing¡¯s next step, take everyone to the Dragon Nest. As for the people of Xuannv Palace, let them go. Their goal is Qingxuan Yuli, not their entire group, as long as they don¡¯t encounter it directly, the problem is not big. And with this thick smoke as a cover, the probability of encountering it on the front is not very big. Chu Qing drunk them with a dream, and chose a direction according to the path of the memory, and went to find the stream. Chu Qing leads the way in front, dream Drunk follow closely from behind, Ye Chenxi and Zhai Yu took turns supporting the light rain. During this period, Chu Qing also made a deputy wooden crutches for Xiao Yu, but Chu Qing they walked for less than half an hour, Chu Qing clearly noticed something was wrong, he signaled that everyone stopped in the forest and looked up There is wind in the sky. The buffer zone between the two mountains here is a bit like a canyon. It was normal to have wind here, but at this time, the wind around the jungle was somewhat different, and the turbulence of the airflow was very unnatural. Chu Qing felt the traces of spell in it, the technique of evoking rain. When Chu Qing thought of this, the sky was suddenly overcast with clouds, and it began to rain. It took only a few minutes from the wind to the rain. . Even if other people know that the climate in the mountains is changeable, they also feel that this rain is very abnormal, and everyone finds a place to avoid the rain. Chu Qing looked towards the thick smoke between the jungle, this rain is coming against this smoke, some people do not want to make them feel better. Chu Qing is in a heavy mood, such a wide range of rain calling techniques, the spelling person ¡¯s cultivation realm is at least the word Great Ascension, and the battle strength is comparable to Martial Saint in the martial artist realm. This is definitely able to wave and kill their group of people. presence. So now the question is coming, if there is really a monk in the Great Ascension realm in the jungle, why do she bother with that, she only needs to use Divine Consciousness to know the location of Chu Qing and the others Overkill. This is a question that can¡¯t be figured out. Gu Qing always guessed this way. Chu Qing almost guessed that he was sick, but in any case, that person is an enemy or a friend. Chu Qing they will have to face Xuan Nu Gong People. The smoke was washed away, and the ground was covered with mud. In this case, trying to hide the traces was as difficult as the sky. The rain calling technique lasted for more than ten minutes, but the rain had made everyone transparent . Chu Qing used spirit strength to transform a curtain, and only let him and Mengzui 2 people not get drowned, Mengzui is pregnant, Chu Qing can only choose to take care of her, as for the others to be wronged. After the rain, in just half an hour, Chu Qing and they met the people who dialed the Xuan Nu Gong, and this time the Xuan Nu Gong people learned well, and after they found Chu Qing, they did n¡¯t directly rush Come up, but send signals to each other to gather people, followed by Chu Qing and the others. Chu Qing is very troublesome, you stop to chase them, they fled away, they ca n¡¯t catch up in a while, if you ignore them and wait for them to gather their hands together, they will attack Chu Qing. , Which is a headache. At the same time, Chu Qing also hated the person who rained. It was an enemy or a friend. You squeaked. You should kill it to kill it. It is really uncomfortable to grind the frog in such warm water. (End of this chapter) Chapter 626 Chu Qing had a deep grudge against this person who called the wind and summon the rain, but he didn¡¯t know that the person who had given him a headache was the mother in Ye Chenxi¡¯s mouth, the one who resembled the mother of leaves. At this time, above the crown of a birch tree in the depths of the jungle, two feet of ¡®Yemu¡¯ stood in the sky above the leaves, overlooking the direction of Chu Qing and the others. Under her, Li Huanger also climbed to this above the big tree. It ¡¯s just that she could n¡¯t float like ¡°Yemu¡± in the air. She stood on a tree branch and looked up at the Yemu, opened the mouth and said: ¡°I really do n¡¯t understand you, what do you want to protect? Ye Chenxi, still want to kill her? ¡° ¡°She is your sister.¡± ¡®Mother Ye¡¯ emphasized. The conversation between these two people is always so strange, never on one frequency. ¡°This is not important, I just want to know what you want to do? Don¡¯t you know that your behavior is contradictory and incomprehensible? You used to save her in jungle, now why should you call the rain to disperse the smoke and put her in Rival enemy, do n¡¯t you know how hard it is for the group of women in Xuan Nu Gong? ¡±Li Huanger then asked. ¡°So you still care about Xi¡¯er, you have recognized her elder sister, right?¡± ¡®Yemu¡¯ still talks to herself. Li Huang¡¯er is going to be angry: ¡°It¡¯s not your business, I just want to know, are you still Ye Qingmei, or are we sending mother?¡± ¡°I called Yu for the purpose of solving the Stinking Insect in the Xuannv Palace. I was always annoyed by them behind me. My strength is now greatly impaired. The leader is at least a law-enforcement level. But I just discovered an interesting thing, that is, there is a woman with Chu Qing who has a behavior of transmigration, and I want to use her hand to get rid of the group of Stinking Insect. As for Ye Chenxi, she dies from death. It¡¯s a matter of creation. ¡°¡®Yemu¡¯ said calmly. Li Huang¡¯er¡¯s face was unbelievable. The first sentence was Xi¡¯er, which became Ye Chenxi again, and the tone was so indifferent. She really doubted that the person in front of him was not the mother of leaves at all. Of old monster that¡¯s all. But if this is the case, why did she save Ye Chenxi and her elder sister earlier, which makes no sense, Li Huang¡¯er squeezed her eyebrows, she has a headache, this situation is not the first time in these days. Li Huang¡¯er is Ye mother¡¯s daughter, the lost younger sister of Ye Chenxi. At this point, Chu Qing and Ye Wanqing made no mistake. After Li Huang¡¯er was born, Li Yuan was tricked by Li Yuan to be Li Yuanbai, the common father of Ye Mother and Li Yuan, Ye Chenxi and Li Huang¡¯er. There are a lot of aberrations in this, as for what happened, except for the three mothers Li Ye and Li Yuan and Li Yuanbai who were in an accident, no one knows what happened. It is only known that after Li Yuanbai took Li Huang¡¯er, it should be Ye Huang¡¯er. After Ye Chenxi¡¯s biological younger sister took him to Li Family, he died, and Ye Mu thought that Li Huang¡¯er, his own child, was dead. Then he went to Li Family and had a battle with Li Yuan. At that time, Li Yuan was pregnant. In this battle caused by the death of Li Yuanbai, Li Yuan lost and also had a miscarriage. Li Yuan¡¯s. But when Li Yuan lost the child, he remembered the child he had lost, and felt guilty, leaving Li Yuan alone. It was because of that time that Li Yuan was unable to bear children for life. Originally, Li Yuan intended to use Li Huang¡¯er to threaten Ye Mu. Later, I changed my mind and postponed Li Huang¡¯er¡¯s birth for a year, so that Li Huang¡¯er became a child of her, and Li Yuan also began her revenge plan. She wanted to destroy Ye Family all her life. The secret of this age is that Li Huang¡¯er learned from Li Yuan¡¯s relics after taking over Li Family¡¯s Position of Patriarch after Li Yuan¡¯s death. She also knows nothing about it, but she knows that she is the child of Ye mother. enough. During that time, Li Huang¡¯er itself was very contradictory, which is why she later chose to leave as the Li Family Patriarch did not coexist with the family when the Li Family was destroyed. Is that her family? No. (End of this chapter) Chapter 627 Because of this, when she left, she resolved the Wu Sha of Chu Qing within the body, they had no hatred, everything was just the Will of Heaven toys with the man, without Li Family, left Jinmen, the world Big, where is her place. Li Huang¡¯er didn¡¯t know. She went to cover Hantan, the place that is closely related to the old things and the old things, where to sit for a night, Li Huang¡¯er was thrown away. She let go of all her past, for her, there is no longer Li Family, no Ye Family, and no more Jinmen. She is Li Huang¡¯er, just Li Huang¡¯er. All the past, she doesn¡¯t want to ignore it anymore. Too. On that day, she really thought that she had let go of everything, and she went down the Yunjiang River. She didn¡¯t know where to go. Anyway, as long as she couldn¡¯t be hungry, nothing else was important. Then she walked to Chenshan Gorge, where she met Ye Mother, how to describe Li Huang¡¯er¡¯s mood at that moment, maybe there was a fixed number in the midst. Before she saw the mother leaf, she felt that she had let go, but after seeing the mother leaf, she could see her heart clearly. She had never let go before, she still cares about her deep in one¡¯s heart, cares about her life experience, and cares about the past, so she sticks to this ¡®Yemu¡¯. She confessed everything she knew to ¡®Yemu¡¯, and ¡®Yemu¡¯ also admitted that she was Ye Qingmei¡¯s daughter, but not her daughter. Why is this? Li Huang¡¯er 100 was puzzled. She feels that Mother Ye is escaping and does not want to recognize her. Oh, this makes Li Huang¡¯er feel uncomfortable with 10000 points. She is the victim, OK. It should be that Mother Ye found her and wanted to recognize her, but she refused not to It¡¯s right to agree, why did Ye Mu reject her. Therefore, Li Huang¡¯er was entangled with ¡°Yemu¡± and added ¡°Yemu¡± every day, so she also found a very strange thing, that is, this ¡°Yemu¡± was good and bad for her. In good times, I wish to give her everything, and watched her crying alone. And when it¡¯s bad, ¡®Yemu¡¯ seems to be a different person and ignores her, just like now. Later in this forest, people from Xuannv Palace came, and then Chu Qing and they also came. Now, what Li Huang¡¯er knows is that the people of Xuan Nu Gong came to this ¡®leaf mother¡¯ above her head, and Chu Qing why they came, she didn¡¯t know, maybe it was Xuan Nu Gong, maybe it was for Ye Mother, but when I saw Ye Chenxi seeing ¡®Yemu¡¯ at first, the shocked expression didn¡¯t seem to be false. In other words, they didn¡¯t know the existence of ¡®leaf mother¡¯ before, and Li Huang¡¯er was confused. According to Li Huang¡¯er, everything that happened in the jungle these days may be as long as the person ¡®aloof and remote¡¯ above her head. understand. It is as if this ¡®leaf mother¡¯ is the god of aloof and remote, playing everyone between applause. In Li Huang¡¯er¡¯s understanding, the true mother of leaf should be a martial artist, but after these days, she came into contact with this ¡°leaf mother¡± and found that this ¡°leaf mother¡± was actually a monk, and the cultivation base was not low. The battle strength is far more than the real leaf mother. It can already be said that Li Huang¡¯er has seen the most powerful person in his life, but she still often says: her strength is greatly damaged. Hanging on your lips, how do you feel about Li Huang¡¯er? ¡°They are here to find the dragon¡¯s nest.¡± While Li Huang¡¯er was meditating, ¡®Yemu¡¯ came out like this. But Li Huang¡¯er didn¡¯t ask, but she also knew that they were in the ¡®Yemu¡¯ mouth, referring to Chu Qing entire group. In this way, Chu Qing and they have no conflicts with the people of Xuannv Palace, but they come here, they can only be used as a tool, because this is the site of ¡®Yemu¡¯. However, for a long time, Chu Qing had gathered a dozen people from the Xuan Nu Palace behind them, and one of them had a long and deep breath, which made Chu Qing feel no worse than Gong Gong. Chu Qing was so deep in his heart that he knew the Lord was coming and the war was approaching. (End of this chapter) Chapter 628 Chu Qing gave Gong Shu a look, let Gong Shu stay vigilant at any time, but Gong Shu returned Chu Qing with a look, telling Chu Qing anyway, she will not this Xuan Nu Gong person hands. It was really a headache. Chu Qing took everyone to speed up. At noon, he rushed to the little stream where Li Huanger had chased before. Chu Qing motioned everyone to stop and rest. And on this road, he also focused on the group of people in Xuannv Palace. They now have a total of 3 people. Except for the martial artist who is at least above the environment, Chu Qing is alert, other people are also good to say. Thirteen of them, within these 3 hours, no personnel changes have occurred, which means that this should be all of them in this jungle, they have assembled. It¡¯s just that they stared tightly at Chu Qing entire group and didn¡¯t do it, probably because they were afraid of the palace. Sure enough, when Chu Qing and the others stopped to rest, they sent someone to come in contact with Chu Qing entire group. The person coming was a 40-50 years old woman, Yun Lang and Feng Chai. The long ones were not annoying. It¡¯s just that the proud man on her face is annoying. She walked to a distance of thirty-forty meters from Chu Qing entire group and shouted loudly, ¡°Come a talker.¡± Chu Qing originally wanted to go out, but suddenly thought about the urinary nature of this group of women. Here they are 4 women and 2 men. If the Xuann¨¹ Gong people see that it is a man, it is estimated that they will without the slightest hesitation! Therefore, Chu Qing looked towards dream drunk, Ye Chenxi was very worried. Dream drunk was the person he knew best with him, but dream drunk drooped his eyes, did not have eye contact with Chu Qing, Chu Qing understood the meaning of dream drunk. She didn¡¯t want to be in contact with the people of Xuan Nu Gong, and then Chu Qing thought of the strange reaction of the previous dream drunk. Could it be that Meng Zui wore a mask because he wanted to hide from Xuan Nu Gong? why? This thought flashed through Chu Qing¡¯s mind. The most important thing now is to deal with the group of Xuannv Palace, not to care about it. Gong Shu is definitely unwilling, and only a little rain will be left in the end. Xiao Yu didn¡¯t understand why Chu Qing had caused her an injury, but it was not one or two times for her to fight side by side with Chu Qing, because of the trust established for a long time, she knew that Chu Qing had to do this, he must have his deep meaning . So he didn¡¯t refuse, and walked directly to the woman in crutches, standing a dozen steps away from the woman. Xiaoyu¡¯s eyes looked at the woman in front of her with vigilance. The woman¡¯s eyes were always placed on Xiaoyu¡¯s injured leg, and her eyes were filled with faintly discernable killing intent. Chu Qing saw the scene with sneer in secret. He thought that this woman should have seen Xiaoyu¡¯s injury. It has been seen that Xiaoyu and their people have worked, and it is very likely that they have killed them. Next, look at this woman What to do. ¡°To make a long story short, our Dharma Emperor knows that you are not Qingxuan Yui, and our trip is to eliminate Qingxuan Yui. Can I ask, why are you waiting for this?¡± The woman asked first. Chu Qing¡¯s expression is slightly loose, as long as she is willing to talk, it means that they don¡¯t want to do it. What Chu Qing is most afraid of now is to do it. Here is 100 harm to them without benefit, the key is still in Gong Shu, she does not Willing to shoot. Like a paper tiger, it doesn¡¯t look good. Chu Qing is now relying on her to bluff people. If she can¡¯t fool people, it¡¯s troublesome. Xiao Yu heard the woman¡¯s question, subconsciously wanted to look back towards Chu Qing, and asked Chu Qing for the meaning, then Chu Qing¡¯s voice suddenly sounded in his ear: ¡°Don¡¯t look back, listen to me.¡± Xiao Yu was surprised for a while, because looking at the reactions of other people, it seemed that no one but Chu had heard Chu Qing¡¯s words. This is a very simple method of sound transmission. Chu Qing cultivation base has recently recovered quite a bit, so it is not difficult to achieve this. After the light rain recovered, Chu Qing continued: ¡°You told her that we came for Yunjiang Qingjiao and lost our way in the mountains.¡± Xiao Yu retells Chu Qing¡¯s words to the woman. The woman¡¯s reaction was a little excited, and she asked Xiao Yu in a short breath: ¡°Do you know Yun Jiang Qing Jiao?¡± This question does not need Chu Qing to tell Xiaoyu, Xiaoyu directly answered: ¡°I know.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 629 ¡°Where is Yunjiang Qingjiao?¡± Asked again excitedly. This time even Xiaoyu felt weird. The people of Xuannv Palace just said that they came to eliminate Qingxuan¡¯s aftermath. Why did they care about Qingjiao again now? This time Chu Qing didn¡¯t speak, and she couldn¡¯t ask questions at will. What Chu Yu could think of was naturally thought by Chu Qing, but instead of asking Xiao Yu to ask the people in Xuan Nu Gong what Qing Jiao was doing, he asked Xiao Yu to say to the woman: Where is Qing Jiao? It¡¯s impossible to say, because this is the original jungle, and no one has named every place, but they are almost finding the way now, as long as they can find the way, they can find the Yunjiang Qingjiao. The woman hearing this, went back and asked for the envoy of her law, and said to Xiao Yu when she came back: ¡°I will wait for the messenger who can meet our Xuannv Palace. It is a blessing from your previous life. We will need it from now on. I will temporarily recruit you. If you perform well on the way down, I may consider letting you join the Xuan Nu Gong, even if it fails to meet the standards of our Xuan Nu Gong. After the incident, we will have other rewards. ¡° The woman ¡¯s tone is completely imperative, and cannot be questioned by Chu Qing and the others. Xiaoyu is a little unfathomable mystery by this set of words, saying that they are like they are rushing to join the Xuan Nu Gong, but they are actually even Xuan The female palace didn¡¯t know anything, and the woman¡¯s tone of voice made Xiao Yu uncomfortable and uncomfortable. If you let Xiao Yu take her idea, Xiao Yu will never agree to that woman ¡¯s unreasonable demands, and she would not want others to be willing, but Chu Qing said in her ear: Tell the woman, ask her what we need to do? Hearing Xiaoyu asking this question, the woman thought that Xiaoyu had accepted her order at this time, a look of as it should be by rights, as if others were enlisted by their Xuan Nu Gong, and how they should obey their orders. One thing to be proud of, her style is disgusting. ¡°Okay, since you asked that, I might as well tell you that our ambassador needs you to lead the way and help us find the green jellyfish, but before that, you must first kill the two men in your team, Obscene things. ¡°The woman began to give orders to the light rain. As soon as these words came out, Chu Qing¡¯s face was strange, and Zhai Yu jumped 3 feet tall, pointing at the woman and screaming: ¡°What are you doing? Why do I say that I¡¯m annoying, even if I am annoying, just because of this, you¡¯re going to Kill me, then I ¡¯m still seeing you, why do n¡¯t you commit suicide? ¡° ¡°You not only made me blind, but also made me feel disgusting and mean.¡± Said Chong Zhaiyu, who looked disgusted at the woman. Zhai Yuqi¡¯s 7 tips produced smoke, ready to work with the woman when she rolled up her sleeves, Gong Shunable to bear chuckled aloud, Chu Qing was okay, he already knew the urine of the group of people in Xuan Nu Gong. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s not time to conflict with them. He asked Xiaoyu to tell the people in Xuannv Palace that he and Zhai Yu were the key to the dragon hunting, and they were the bait for Qing Jiao. Jiao. Since this is the case, the woman threw a cold sentence: ¡°It¡¯s still a bit useful.¡± Then let Xiaoyu lead the way and take them to find Qingjiao. So Chu Qing entire group, once again on the road, it seems that the group of Xuannv Palace did not know that Qingjiao had happened, and Chu Qing threw the self-made finger dragon needle in his hand, walking along Xiaoxi Youzai¡¯s March. There are some things that Chu Qing may already be able to connect. For example, Li Huang¡¯er is the aftermath of Qing Xuan in the population of Xuan Nu Gong. There is nothing wrong with this, and she led Chu Qing all the way to Dragon Nest disappeared. Is this a coincidence? Chu Qing thinks not. Therefore, Li Huang¡¯er must be connected with Longchao, in other words, she is connected with Yunjiang Qingjiao, that is to say, Qingxuan Yui and Yunjiang Qingjiao, and the people of Xuannv Gong let them lead the way to find Qingjiao, that is Looking for Qingxuan Yui. And is Li Huanger really just a person? What role does ¡®Yemu¡¯ play in this? Can Chu Qing make such a hypothesis that the resurrection of ¡®Yemu¡¯ may be related to Qingjiao, so she is the real Qingxuan aftermath, and Li Huang¡¯er doesn¡¯t know how to get together with ¡®Yemu¡¯, and it becomes Qingxuan Yui. (End of this chapter) Chapter 630 Judging from Ye Chenxi¡¯s description, the strength of ¡®Yemu¡¯ is very high. So, was the rain just caused by ¡®Yemu¡¯ in order to ¡­ Chu Qing looked towards behind me, the group of Xuan Nu Gong . At this point, Chu Qing was suddenly open, and each and everyone¡¯s lingering questions had answers. The only question was the origin of the Xuan Nu Gong. Gong Shu knew, but she didn¡¯t say that Meng Zui might know, but Chu Qing can¡¯t ask. Chu Qing brought them with dreams to the waterfall that was previously followed by Diu Xiaoyu, standing above the waterfall, looked towards thirty-forty meters below the waterfall, and on the small pool below, the mist was misty, that was all the water hitting the rocks On the splashing water mist. On the way, Zhai Yu was deeply resentful of the people behind the Xuan Nu Palace, and when he came here, he was still full of indignation. Chu Qing saw pats on his shoulders and said, ¡°Okay, do n¡¯t be depressed, you ca n¡¯t do it. Concern with a group of women. ¡° Chu Qing¡¯s words of comfort came out, all around instantly came to me with cold eyes, Chu Qing touched his nose, he dared not speak the following words, he suddenly remembered something, he reached out and took off the half-foot dragon beard on the top of Zizhu Crowd to Zhai Yu. ¡°Well, this is what I promised you, and now it is yours.¡± Here, this dragon beard is of no use to Chu Qing, it is better to give Zhai Yu to let him play. Chu Qing and the others In front of the waterfall, it stopped for a long time. The people in the Xuan Nu Palace followed by the woman sent another woman to ask: ¡°What are you doing here, how long has it been since you walked, do you have to rest again?¡± ? Do n¡¯t bother. ¡° In the tone of the supervisor, Xiaoyu heard that she wanted to hit someone, but they were not superiors or subordinates. Did the gang really don¡¯t know how to write polite words? Chu Qing instructed Xiaoyu not to be angry, and then let Xiaoyu tell them that this is Dragon Nest. The people of Xuannv Palace heard that it was a dragon¡¯s nest. Shua ~ a group of people gathered up. Thirteen people were divided into two groups. Among them, the guardian of the law, which was their leader, took one to ask Chu Qing. Woman, standing by the waterfall and looking out. Others surrounded Chu Qing and the others, that posture was no different from guarding a group of inmates, which made the already resentment qi and the others even more uncomfortable, but Chu Qing ¡¯s deadly resentment qi Hold down. Unbearable is a big conspiracy. Let these people be proud for a moment and enter the Dragon Nest to have their feelings. Chu Qing rubs the two-and-a-half-foot purple bamboo in his hand and lets Xiao Yu say to the Xuannv Palace people: Under deep water, you can go down and find it yourself, we are waiting for you on it. ¡° This is a bit stupid. It is reasonable to say that the compensation should be raised. It is because of this abnormality that the people of Xuannv Palace were suspicious. They thought that the group of Xiaoyu had other plans, so they did not mention it. Remuneration. The Dharma Protector gave the woman around him a look, and the woman immediately stood up and said, ¡°You go down first, draw the green Jiao out, and rest assured that as long as you find the right place, you will not be mistreated.¡± At this point, she is still trying to appease Chu Qing and the others, but if anyone still believes her ghost words, her head is really squeezed by the door. The woman actually saw the injury on Xiao Yu¡¯s leg at first, and she endured no action along the way. She just wanted to use Chu Qing and the others to help them find the dragon¡¯s nest. After the use is over, do n¡¯t say that Chu Qing and Zhai Yu ca n¡¯t escape. Xiao Yu ¡¯s women ca n¡¯t escape the black hands of Xuan Nu Gong, but now, Chu Qing let Xiao Yu say that, successfully caused Xuan Nu Gong ¡¯s Suspicious, did not let them immediately start. ¡°Don¡¯t go.¡± Chu Qing motioned for Xiao Yu to refuse. Xiao Yu¡¯s acting skills were in place, and he shook his head continuously, while looking down at the waterfall with horror in his eyes. The more she refused, the more people in the Xuannv Palace felt that there was something weird under the waterfall. The woman asked again, and the little rain refused again. Finally, the woman in Xuan Nu Gong, unable to bear cast aside all considerations for face, puts on a hands-on posture, forcing Chu Qing and the others to go down. ¡°Either go into the water or die, you choose.¡± This is the woman¡¯s original words, coupled with her vulgar expression, listening to seep. (End of this chapter) Chapter 631 This good choice, of course, will not go on. The acting will have to perform a full set. Although Chu Qing ¡¯s mind is to go on, but once let the group of Xuannv Palace see the weak spot, they go down first, then Chu Qing they Isn¡¯t it going to be killed? Chu Qing, under the threat of the woman, each and everyone will not go down, showing a look of death, and finally the woman is forced to kick, and kicks Zhai Yu with one foot. The reason why she kicked Zhai Yu was that she saw Zhai Yu not good, but she still saw Zhai Yu bad. Chu Qing and Zhai Yu were both male, but Chu Qing knew nothing about the urine of this group of people, so she didn¡¯t realize it all the way. Out of disgust with this group of people. On the contrary, Zhai Yu has deep grievances against the people of Xuannv Palace. All the way is reflected in his words and deeds, as well as a certain expression. You ca n¡¯t kick him, after Zhai Yu kicked down the waterfall. Shout in the air: ¡°Yellow Face Pom, I¡¯m going to kill you ¡­¡± The water of the waterfall is loud, and Zhai Yu¡¯s shout is louder, so all he said fell into the ears of everyone. . The woman¡¯s face was dark, and Chu Qing looked bad, and yelled at Zhai Yu: ¡°I¡¯ll save you!¡± Then he jumped off the waterfall actively. Although he was acting, he didn¡¯t want to be kicked. After Chu Qing and Zhai Yu, Meng Zui and they were also forced by the group of people in Xuan Nu Palace, and each and everyone ¡°reluctantly¡± jumped off the waterfall. As soon as Zhai Yu fell into the water, he threw himself into the water and didn¡¯t know what to do. Fortunately, Chu Qing came down in time, grabbed him, and said, ¡°Close his breath.¡± Then Zhai Yu directly pulled into the water. Later people have learned everything. After falling into the water, they all dived directly into the water. The quiet lake under the waterfall was very deep. Chu Qing pulled Zhai Yu down for more than ten meters, but did not find the entrance to the dragon nest. Until Zhai Yu was struggling in the water and slapped Chu Qing¡¯s arm, Zhai Yu was out of breath and had to change her breath. 2 It was the previous, Chu Qing gave him the dragon beard, he was in his arms, at this time Hardened and panicked. Chu Qing only understood the meaning of Zhai Yu¡¯s 1st floor. He really wanted to give Zhai Yu a breath in the past, but look at Zhai Yu¡¯s upper lip that hadn¡¯t been shaved for several days. Chu Qing couldn¡¯t go to that mouth. . In the end, he could only give Zhai Yu a gesture, and let him persevere again. They are all here. Chu Qing estimates that he should be approaching the entrance too. Chu Qing this should be, is to dive down nearly ten meters again. At this time, the water pressure alone is enough for Zhai Yu, who is not a martial artist, to dive here Zhai Yu can no longer hold on, and the strong water pressure squeezes Zhai Yu¡¯s chest, Zhai Yu one Open your mouth to expel all the air from your lungs, and a string of bubbles suddenly appeared in the water. Chu Qing saw this situation and was anxious at the time, preparing to take Zhai Yu up, otherwise he would really drown, but at this time, Chu Qing was on the side of the stone wall and saw a deep hole , Chu Qing eyes shined. Holding Zhai Yu, I swam towards the hole. The diameter of this hole was around one meter. Chu Qing was very crowded with Zhai Yu inside, but this hole was usually walked by Qing Jiao, and it was n¡¯t cut for them. Happy. The tunnel is long and twisty, but overall, it is diagonally upward, and halfway down, there is no water in the tunnel. Chu Qing knows that they are already as high as the water surface of the quiet lake. Chu Qing dragged Zhai Yu out of the water prostrately. Zhai Yu had fainted at this time, but there was still a breath. The problem was not big. Chu Qing squeezed Zhai Yu¡¯s abdomen and helped him drain the water from his stomach. It¡¯s just that I can¡¯t wake up at this moment. Looking at the black tunnel in front, I don¡¯t know what will happen when I go down, so Chu Qing decided to leave Zhai Yu here first. You will see Zhai Yu. And he went to the front to explore the way first, this Qingjiao is too capable of making holes, this tunnel is digging deep and long, just in the part with water, Chu Qing feels that he has swam up to 1000 meters, this I do n¡¯t know how long it is. (End of this chapter) Chapter 632 After Chu Qing left Zhai Yu, a person began to grope in the tunnel. After more than ten minutes, Mengzui and the others showed their heads from the tunnel with water one after another. Mengzui saw him left immediately by Chu Qing The house under the feather. She probed her hand under Zhai Yu¡¯s nose and confirmed that Zhai Yu still had a snorkel. Then she was sighed in relief. In such a dark and cold place, she couldn¡¯t help seeing Zhai Yu lying here alone. Inevitably think about it. After Meng Zui, Xiao Yu, Gong Shu, and Ye Chenxi came up, their practices are similar to those of Meng Zui, all of which are to confirm whether Zhai Yu still has life characteristics. Originally, Zhai Yu would be dizzy for a while, but he was wandered around wandering around, so confused, that he probably noticed what they were doing to him? ¡°You ¡­¡± Zhai Yu wanted to question the gang who didn¡¯t expect to be nice to him. As soon as the words were spoken, they were interrupted by Gong Shu. Let¡¯s hurry up and follow Chu Qing. Get out of this tunnel early. The smell here is too bad. When Gong Shu said this, everyone suddenly realized that the smell in this tunnel was really not easy to ask. It was sour and sour, and it was sour and smelly. ¡°Hey, you wouldn¡¯t be scared to pull in your crotch?¡± Gong Shu turned back for Zhai Yu. Zhai Yu¡¯s madness, this is who, if you don¡¯t expect him to be good, that¡¯s all, but she still doubts him so much, Zhai Yu said madly: ¡°You just pulled the crotch, and you are not only pulling down, but also above to talk bullshit. ¡° ¡°You say one more thing?¡± Gong Shu pinched with Zhai Yu again. These two people are born with 8 characters that do n¡¯t match. When they are here, they ca n¡¯t see them fooling around. She does n¡¯t speak, she crawls directly into the tunnel, Gong Shu and the others see it, they also shut their mouths and started to advance in the tunnel. . This tunnel is not as long as normal. Chu Qing has been climbing in the tunnel for more than 3 hours without seeing the exit, but the smell is getting more and more smelly, and the smelly Chu Qing almost shut his breath. It¡¯s just that the smell is getting worse, it means that he is getting closer and closer to the dragon¡¯s nest. Chu Qing thinks he probably knows what is going on with the smell. When Chu Qing and the others were advancing in the tunnel, those in the Xuannv Palace waited and waited outside. When their patience was finally exhausted, the leading Xue Hufa suddenly realized that he was fooled. They were all deceived by Chu Qing. Besides, even if Chu Qing let them go down to explore the way, she should keep one or two hostages in her hands. It ¡¯s her carelessness. Xue Hufa, who figured this out, made a decisive decision and led everyone to dive into the quiet lake to find the entrance. When they jumped down the waterfall, from the jungle not far away, two people came out, it was ¡®Yemu¡¯ and Li Huanger . ¡®Yemu¡¯ is in front, Li Huang¡¯er is behind, Ye Ma takes Li Huang¡¯er to the place where the Xuannv Palace just stood, and stares coldly at Youtan. Li Huang¡¯er said with curled lips at this time: ¡°This is your purpose?¡± ¡®Yemu¡¯ didn¡¯t speak, Li Huang¡¯er only thought she was the default. Huh ~ Chu Qing spits out one mouthful of impure air, he finally climbed out of the tunnel, but when Chu Qing spits out his breath, he regrets it, because how he changed his breath, the smell here is better than in the tunnel Also heavy. Chu Qing¡¯s face was bitter. There was no way he could bear it. He looked up and looked at the surrounding environment. This looked like a natural cave in the future. There was no daylight in the cave, but there were scattered night pearls. Dragon Race is good for treasure. These should be the collection of the Qingjiao. Although the light in the cave is a little dark, it is not a hindrance to Chu Qing, who can see things at night. The area of ??the cave is about as big as a football field, and the height above the head is nothing common with each other. Some places are short and others are high. Chu Qing ¡¯s line of sight is from top to bottom, when he sees the center of the cave , Chu Qing ¡¯s eyes shrank, subconsciously holding his breath. (End of this chapter) Chapter 633 What did he see? Is that a green jiao? Chu Qing runs Spiritual Qi running towards the center of the cave. At the center of the cave, there is a corpse, the corpse of the Qingjiao. The white bone, which is more than 30 meters long, is just across the center of the cave. It is strange that there is no trace of flesh on the white bone, just like it has been dead for hundreds of years. This is weird. It stands to reason that this kind of beast like Qingjiao will not rot for a few hundred years after death. This is normal, but what about this? Not only did it rot, but it rotted within a month, because Chu Qing had only seen Qing Jiao a month ago. No, it¡¯s not right, and it can¡¯t be said to be rotten, because Chu Qing not at all saw traces of rotting, and even smelled a rancid smell on his face, it didn¡¯t smell. This is very abnormal. Chu Qing inspected the body of Qingjiao. In order to determine its cause of death, Chu Qing finally focused on Qingjiao ¡¯s abdomen, because the bones of other parts of Qingjiao were white, only the abdomen had a large area The bones are black, which is what happens after poisoning. Just as Chu Qing was preparing for further confirmation, Meng Zui and they got out of the tunnel. The first thing they came out was to find Chu Qing, and Chu Qing¡¯s position was so conspicuous, so they all went to Chu Qing, and at the same time they looked at the Dragon Cave. Yes, each of them is very disappointed, because the Dragon Cave is not what they imagined. Not only is it not surprising, it is also very shabby, even the tourist attractions one by one are not comparable, and the taste here what. Fortunately, they ate too little, and when they consumed so much on the road, they didn¡¯t have much food in their stomachs, or they had to spit out. ¡°Qing Jiao is dead?¡± Meng Zui walked to Chu Qing and saw the bones on the ground, exclaiming, even if this result they had expected. Chu Qing nodded, squatting on the ground, knocking on the black spot of the belly of Qingjiao¡¯s corpse, and then touching it with his fingertips. There is a familiar breath on it. ¡°How did it die?¡± Meng Zui also noticed the darkening of Qingjiao¡¯s abdomen and asked Chu Qing aloud. ¡°Wu Sha is the poison that Ye Mu suffered from that day.¡± Chu Qing explained that he already knew. Hearing Chu Qing mentioning mother, Ye Chenxi squeezed in front of Qingjiao, looking at Qingjiao¡¯s corpse, and asked with a trembling: ¡°Then why is my mother still alive?¡± Chu Qing thought for a while and said carefully: ¡°There is only one possibility, that is, the Wusha of her within the body is absorbed by Qingjiao, and she has eroded the Qingjiao¡¯s fleshy body, which is equivalent to changing life with Qingjiao. , So Qing Jiao is dead, your mother is still alive. ¡°Chu Qing explained the current situation. ¡°Then my mother is still alive, why doesn¡¯t she come back to find us?¡± Ye Chenxi asked again. This asked Chu Qing, how did Chu Qing know, he speculated: ¡°Maybe, maybe, Aunt Ye has her own pains.¡± Ye Chenxi bit her lip in contemplation, and now she has no problem, as long as her mother is alive. Ke Mengzui¡¯s heart pulled up again, and she yelled softly: ¡°Chu Qing ¡­¡­¡± Chu Qing understood what she meant, and signaled everyone to step back, and then put down the purple bamboo in his hand. His fingertips swept in the air, just like in painting, where a golden trace would appear where his fingertips crossed. The traces floated in the air like a silk thread. When Chu Qing¡¯s fingers grew faster and faster, they almost became a shadow. At this time, in the area of ??one foot square in the air, the golden silk threads became more and more dense, converging together and forming A complicated pattern. This pattern is three-dimensional, dream drunk and the others feel dizzy at first glance, want to remove their gaze, but can¡¯t bear it, because they really want to know, Chu Qing spent so much effort, in the end want to get something . Now that Qing Jiao is dead, they are curious about how Chu Qing will play tricks that they have never seen before. This is a good opportunity to open their eyes. How can they miss it? (End of this chapter) Chapter 634 After probably thirty breaths, Chu Qing stopped his hand movements. At this time, a complicated pattern of magnificent had appeared in front of him. The golden light flow on the pattern was simply beautiful, but at the same time it was beautiful, it made people Feeling the palpitations. This thing is very dangerous, Chu Qing bite the tongue, pale-gold¡¯s blood essence shoots at the pattern like an arrow, and the blood essence touches the golden thread of the form a pattern, and instantly becomes a blood mist, which is absorbed by the golden thread. Then all the silk threads began to tremble violently, all broke together, and everyone heard a slight ka-cha sound in the ears, as if the porcelain was broken, and then look at the place where the golden thread had just existed. In the originally transparent space, many black lines appeared at this time. Like cracks, the color of the space was changing. It was transparent first, then iron gray, and finally turned into a black hole directly. It was like a big cake, one of them was dug away, when the space became a black hole, milk-white lines began to appear in the black hole, and these lines were intertwined. Finally formed a flower that no one has ever seen before, Chu Qing was originally very nervous, when he saw this flower, he was relieved, even he did not find himself, he was nervous now Hands are shaking. This flower seems true seems false, it seems to be virtual, it looks very delicate, Chu Qing breathed a sigh of relief, this flower flew out of the sky, flew towards dream drunk, dream drunk subconsciously wanted to avoid, Chu Qing hurried to her side, holding her shoulder and saying, ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± Meng Zui only reacted, knowing that this was the green Jiao companion that Chu Qing said, she suppressed her inner excitement, and stared at the flower floating towards her. In the end, when this associated flower flew to Meng Zui¡¯s eyes, it didn¡¯t have to be pulled by Chu Qing. It felt the breath of Heavenly Dragon first, and turned into a stream of light directly, and got into Meng Zui with the body, Meng Zuilovable body 1. Shock, she felt that the little life in her belly was cheering, he was very happy. Meng Zui raised her eyes to Chu Qing sweetly smiled, but she ignored one thing, she wore a mask, her smile Chu Qing could not see, but Chu Qing saw enough smile in her eyes. Everyone did n¡¯t expect, what Chu Qing was struggling to find was actually such a strange thing, and it looked out of the ordinary, but there was no greed in life, and they got a lot of benefits along the way. . It was even too much to disturb my heart. At this time, I saw Chu Qing got what he wanted, but I felt a little more comfortable, except for Ye Chenxi. Her eyes were a little bleak, and blind could see it all. Chu Qing wanted that thing just to get drunk, Ye Chenxi was uncomfortable. This happened, everyone began to search in the dragon¡¯s nest, Gong Shu carrying his hands, looked at the dragon¡¯s nest curiously, her eyes were extremely high, and there were not many things like her eyes. Zhai Yu is very interested in those babies of Qingjiao. What are the night pearls, precious stones, and Qingjiao salvaged from the Yunjiang River, and the jewels of jewels, these are all money in the eyes of Zhaiyu, hiding the Tickets for sky and covering the earth. Xiao Yu crutches, walked around in the dragon¡¯s nest, and finally stopped in the upper left corner, cried out in surprise: ¡°Dragon Yuan Shi!¡± This is a kind of thing that can help martial artist cultivation, and is extremely rare in itself. , And Dragon Nest¡¯s feng shui and air transportation. The dragon stone discovered by Xiaoyu is very large, with 3 4 cubic meters. It is no exaggeration to say that its value is higher than that of gold. Imagine if you put this 3 cubic meter of gold in front of you, what Feel. If such a thing is shipped out, it will be sent out, and even if it is not a takeaway, but keep the cultivation by yourself, that is also a great opportunity. ¡°We have 5 people here, everyone is one person.¡± Xiao Yu said happily. Chu Qing doesn¡¯t matter, whether he wants this Longyuan Stone or not, it seems that Meng Zui is very interested in this Longyuan Stone. (End of this chapter) Chapter 635 After Xiao Yu finished, Zhai Yu felt that this was wrong and stood up and asked: ¡°We have 6 people here, how can you say 5?¡± ¡°Are you counting?¡± Xiao Yu asked back, dare not to count Zhai Yu in the count! Zhai Yu was anxious at that time and shouted: ¡°Why don¡¯t I count, isn¡¯t it a human being? If you don¡¯t give me a statement today, it¡¯s not over.¡± ¡°What do you want, is it good for you?¡± Xiaoyu didn¡¯t speak yet, and suddenly the voice of the seventh person came from the darkness. This voice is not unfamiliar to everyone. It was the voice of the woman in Xuan Nu Gong. Everyone moved closer to Chu Qing and gathered together, looking at the direction of the tunnel entrance with 10000 points. Didn¡¯t expect Xuan Nu Gong People, came here so soon. What should we do now? Everyone looked towards Chu Qing, but seeing Chu Qing¡¯s face with no fear, Gong Shu thought Chu Qing was sure that she would take the shot, and then took a step back, and told Chu Qing again that she would not do anything to the people of Xuan Nu Gong. Chu Qing turned a blind eye to her small movements, just staring coldly at the woman in Xuannv Palace. At this time, she was the only one who came to the dragon¡¯s nest. Presumably she was exploring the way, and the others were still behind. ¡°Why, you don¡¯t speak anymore, isn¡¯t it the time when your old body appeared? A group of little sliders, it¡¯s damn damn good, but when I come to such a place, I really don¡¯t know if I should say you are smart? Or should you say you are stupid?¡± ¡°You think you got the baby, but you don¡¯t want to think about it, how do you go out? But now that you are fine, you don¡¯t even have to go out, you stay here all?¡± The woman said bluntly against Chu Qing. Behind her, the crowd of the Xuannv Palace had arrived, and Chu Qing looked at the woman who rushed towards them, and said leisurely, ¡°You are so sure, it is us, not you?¡± ¡°Little bastard, mouth mad ¡­¡± The woman hearing this was furious and roared in the air. It was just that she hadn¡¯t spoken, and she was stuck in her throat. She couldn¡¯t say anything. Her eyes widened, her face looked shocked. What did she see? It was a Bone Dragon and a pair of dragon bones. When the woman attacked, Chu Qing grabbed the purple bamboo on the ground, and on the pair of green carcass bones, from the head to the end, the bamboo tip of the purple bamboo spotted the green carcass bones. One inch. Every time, the purple bamboo will decrease by one inch. When Chu Qing points to the faucet, the purple bamboo has completely disappeared. The last time left, Chu Qing reaches out his index finger, a golden glow emerges from his fingertips, and gently tap on the faucet. on. Om ~ This dragon¡¯s nest was originally a closed space, but everyone felt the turbulence of the airflow at this time, a whirlwind was blowing, and azure light appeared on the dragon bone wherever Chu Qing had touched it. A mini version of the green Jiao appeared. That is the Green Remant Soul, the companion has not yet disappeared, and the Green Remant Soul has not naturally dissipated. This is what Chu Qing thought when he saw the associated flower. At this time, using the spirit technique, the Green Jiao Remnant Soul Call out to make it into the main keel. This lifeless keel, just in front of everyone¡¯s eyes, was alive, the crack crack sound continued to ring in the ears of everyone, and that keel was moving. The woman in Xuannv Palace was shocked to see that scene just because of seeing this scene. After the keel stood up completely from the ground, she flicked her tail straight away and pulled the woman¡¯s tail back. The woman¡¯s bones were almost pulled apart by the Bone Dragon, and she was caught by the Xuan Nu Gong. I wanted to rush out and fight against Bone Dragon again, but they were stopped by their guardian ambassador: ¡°You are not its opponent.¡± After that, he stood up and looked at Chu Qing, a group of people coldly said: ¡± Qingxuan Yuli, sin deserves 10000 to die! ¡° Chu Qing touched his nose and was speechless. He could see it. Anyone who had contact with Qingjiao was the aftermath of Qingxuan in the population of Xuan Nu Gong. He could n¡¯t understand it. The group of Xuan Nu Gong Do people hate Qingjiao, or people who have a relationship with Qingjiao. However, these are not important. What is important is that the people of Xuannv Palace are determined to kill them, and Chu Qing will naturally not wait to die. (End of this chapter) Chapter 636 Chu Qing controls Bone Dragon to rush towards Xue Hufa. This Xue Hufa strength is really powerful, not worse than Gong Shu, fighting with Bone Dragon, every punch and every palm can break the bones of Bone Dragon. . In this way, Bone Dragon is afraid that she will have to be scrapped. Chu Qing¡¯s hands are moving in the dragon¡¯s nest. His strokes are very slow, as if something in the air is obstructing Chu Qing, his movements seem exceptional heavy. Chu Qing¡¯s hands were pushed out from under his arm. When his two palms overlapped in front of him, a bright light suddenly appeared in the front of his palm, that is ¡­ The Xue Hufa of Gong Shu and Xuan Nu Gong shouted in unison, ¡°Yunjiang Qiyun!¡± Chu Qing borrowed Yunjiang luck, Xue Hufa was scared, is this still human? At least in her cognition, no one can do it, even Qing Xuan Yu Ni. Chu Qing was originally not good, but nowadays, the Wujiao that guards the Yunjiang air transport can transform successfully at a critical moment without Chu Qing ¡¯s help, so Chu Qing and the Wujiao can be regarded as a cause and effect . It¡¯s not surprising that Chu Qing borrowed a part of Yunjiang¡¯s luck, which is why he wasn¡¯t in the jungle, and started working with the people of Xuannv Palace, but he had to lure them here because it was a dragon¡¯s nest. The source of the Yunjiang luck, although the source of the Yunjiang luck now has changed, but the luck here will not be dissipated for a while, Chu Qing has full control. When this group of luck appeared in the world, a certain area of ??the Yunjiang River set off a stormy sea. At one time, it attracted a lot of news media to rush to report this incident, and there was a problem in that water area because there was no luck. Suppression. Where is the luck there? Being borrowed by Chu Qing to kill the enemy, Xue Hufa saw the visible luck of this group, and he did not need to tempt at all, so he retreated directly. The people in the Xuannv Palace saw each other and quickly retreated back to each and everyone. Their guardianships were retreated. Do they not stand there and wait to die? When all and everyone of the Xuannv Palace retreated into the tunnel, Chu Qing waved away the Yunjiang Qi, and a sneer appeared in the corner of his mouth. The right hand pointed his finger at the entrance of the tunnel, and the Bone Dragon rushed in tunnel. This tunnel is a little crowded by people climbing inside, but it is the road that Qingjiao has opened for himself. It is like a fish back in water in it. It travels very fast. In this narrow tunnel, Xuannv Palace Of people are very hard and can¡¯t play 20%. Can only be forced back by Bone Dragon again and again, after Bone Dragon drilled into the tunnel 100 meters, Chu Qing¡¯s reaction to it has become very weak, silently said: ¡°Explode!¡± A thunder sound came from the deep tunnel. The Bone Dragon burst into the tunnel. The broken bones blasted out. In the narrow space, the lethality was great. The people of Xuan Nu Palace were instantly killed by half. Not only that, the tunnel was also collapsed, the mountains and rocks collapsed, and the front road was tightly blocked. Even if there were so few people in Xuannv Palace who were lucky enough to die, they were also blocked in the tunnel. The ground is not spirited and has become a turtle in the urn. The tunnel has water at one end and a dragon¡¯s nest at the other end, a few hours away. The air inside comes from the dragon¡¯s nest. The dragon¡¯s nest is not closed. It ¡¯s just that the tunnel on the Dragon ¡¯s Nest is exploded, and the air in the tunnel becomes limited. The people in the Xuannv Palace want to live, or they dig through the passage blocked by several hundred meters, or return to the quiet Tan. It is obviously unrealistic to dig the tunnel of 100 ten meters. I am afraid that they have not waited to dig the tunnel, they and everyone were suffocated to death, so they returned to the quiet lake, which looks better, but it is also not simple. The air in this tunnel had to be exhausted before they returned to the Youtan. They also could not escape a suffocated end. Therefore, the faces of several people left in the Xuan Nu Palace, one more serious than the other, should not stay here for long. If you stay one minute longer, they will consume more air, and their vitality will be even slimmer. Therefore, Xue Hufa took the lead in climbing towards Youtan. Today, she was really mad, and was forced to this field by a man. Make her feel embarrassed. (End of this chapter) Chapter 637 She swears that as long as she is allowed to go out from here, she must chopped up the damn man up ten-thousand times by a thousand blades, Xue Hufa is gone, and everyone else hastened to keep up, 6 people in the Xuannv Palace began to be in the tunnel Crawl and return to Youtan. Not all of these 6 people were intact. Two of them were injured by bone spurs of Bone Dragon in the previous explosion, so they became extremely weak. They crawled through the tunnel, leaving one Winding blood stains. If you go on like this, I am afraid that before they climb out of the tunnel, they will die because of excessive blood loss. Xue Hufa took her men and climbed in the tunnel for more than an hour. The two injured people behind her couldn¡¯t hold on. Fainted in the tunnel one after another, this is the time to test human nature, whether to bring them or not, this question is difficult and difficult, it is not difficult to say, it depends on whether the person who has this problem has a conscience . When this question posed in front of Xue Hufa, it was not a problem at all. She didn¡¯t even take care of it, so she threw away the two men directly, but her confidant, the woman Ma Fang, was different. Because they could not crawl side by side in the tunnel, their formation was Xue Hufa first, followed by the woman Ma Fang, and two uninjured men again, and finally the two passed out. Xue Hufa learned that after someone passed out, she climbed without looking back. She represented giving up, and when the woman Ma Fang saw it, she turned around and asked the two men behind her, ¡°Are they 2 still angry?¡± ? ¡° The one at the end looked back, and the report said, ¡°There is still!¡± When she said this, she was very reluctant. Because she thought Ma Fang wanted to bring these 2 people, and even if she wanted to take it, it was also impossible that Ma Fang brought it by herself, but let them take 2 belts. In this tunnel, no one was willing to waste their energy. But she was wrong and ridiculously wrong. After Ma Fang determined this matter, the next sentence was: ¡°Kill them.¡± what? The two men behind Ma Fang were stunned, which turned out to be exactly the opposite of what they had imagined, but even if they were not taken, they would not kill them now. Although they stayed here, it was hard to escape, but they killed themselves. , This is really cruel. ¡°Don¡¯t kill them to waste their air? Do you want to die or do you want to die?¡± Ma Fang asked her two men separately. The two men were asked by Ma Fang, and the answer to this question was obvious. They turned around without the slightest hesitation, and made up for the two same sects who fainted. At the same time, they felt emotionally: the boss is the boss, think more than They are more thorough. Ma Fang¡¯s behavior caused the worship of two men, but Xue Hufa felt a trace of coolness in her heart. The things behind her couldn¡¯t hide her eyes and ears. She didn¡¯t expect her confidant, so it was so vicious and merciless. It seems that she usually keeps a poisonous snake by her side, Xue Hufa begins to be wary of Ma Fang. But in fact, Ma Fang did it for everyone¡¯s benefit. He just stood at different angles and in different positions, and had different views on this matter. The heart merely this, after climbing for more than an hour, Xue Hufa and the others, has obviously felt chest tightness, a slight suffocation feeling, and there is not much air in the tunnel, what should I do? Without Xue Hufa¡¯s speech, Ma Fang directly let the remaining two men walk the footsteps of the other two, leaving two more corpses for this tunnel. At this point, they came here to investigate the team of Qingxuan Yui, leaving only her and Xue Hufa, almost annihilated by the whole army. This loss is not terribly heavy. Only at this time, the two of them did n¡¯t have a cultivation technique. Think about it. Let ¡¯s talk about it alive. By the time the two of them climb all the way to the watery tunnel, their faces will start to turn blue. This is caused by extreme hypoxia. of. Seeing the water, it means that they are about to go out, and Ma Fang¡¯s eyes show a beam of joy, but next moment Xue Hufa cut off her neck. When Ma Fang was completely unprepared, she stared at Xue before her death. The law-gathering reluctantly asked, ¡°Why ¡­¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 638 Ma Fang didn¡¯t get an answer until she died. She didn¡¯t die, her eyes widened. She seemed to want to ask Xue Hufa for a statement, but the reason was simple. There was still a distance to the next waterway. It also consumes oxygen, and it consumes more than the tunnel. Xue Hufa needs to adjust the state in the tunnel and change the air. She wants to swim up from the water instead of floating up. Swimming up is a living person, and floating up is a dead person ¡­ After plugging Xue Hufa and the others in the tunnel, Gong Shu looked towards Chu Qing¡¯s eyes. That¡¯s called a weird one. Is that okay? She thought that Chu Qing had brought the people of Xuan Nu Palace here, and wanted to force her to shoot, because there was no way to escape, and the people in Xuan Nu Palace would kill Chu Qing. Gong Shu couldn¡¯t hide, it was necessary to work with the people of Xuan Nu Gong, but the person who came to Xuan Nu Gong was just solved by Chu Qing, and it still looked so easy. Gong Shu¡¯s cheeks were a little hot, it was her I am passionate, but ¡­ ¡°How are we going out now?¡± Zhai Yu looked at the blocked tunnel and asked Chu Qing. ¡°Of course I went out through the vent.¡± Chu Qing shook his feet and said weakly. He is a little bit out of hand now, a little bit of spirit, and fortunately, it is not a small consumption for Chu Qing. When he was drunk, he quickly lent a shoulder to Chu Qing. ¡°Ventilation port?¡± Xiao Yu repeated Chu Qing¡¯s words, and then said in surprise: ¡°Yes, if there is airflow, there must be a ventilation port.¡± Speaking of Xiaoyu, feeling the weak airflow in the cave, he quickly found the vent. When Xiaoyu walked to the vent and looked around, he turned to vomit, and I leaned, what smell, Xiaoyu was still strange before this dragon Where did the smell of shit in the nest come from? Now it can be regarded as the source. After the light rain, others soon discovered this fact. Ye Chenxi asked Chu Qing: ¡°What is this?¡± ¡°Thatched toilet.¡± Chu Qing squeezed his nose and said 2 words. This is Qingjiao ¡¯s latrine, he ca n¡¯t pile up his excrement in his home, so he opened a passage for excretion in this hidden place, but it only knows about excretion, not cleaning This makes it so stinky here. After everyone understood this, Zhai Yu asked Chu Qing: ¡°Is this so disgusting, does it smell stinky? Is it still here?¡± Zhai Yu felt really uncomfortable, staying here for a long time, he smelled the dragon dung for half a day , Whoever is happy does not raise. ¡°You are not a dragon, and you don¡¯t know what the dragon¡¯s feeling is? Maybe its taste system is different from people¡¯s. You feel something stinky, but it feels delicious and delicious.¡± Chu Qing randomly found a reason to rebut the house feather . Zhai Yu was said to be sick again by Chu Qing. It is estimated that he would not be able to eat for several days to come. Slowing down a little bit, he said, ¡°What shall we do now?¡± ¡°Does this need to be said? Of course, this channel is cleared out.¡± Gong Shu answered. ¡°Who is coming?¡± Zhai Yu asked. Everyone Qiqi looked towards Zhai Yu, is that necessary? Chu Qing wouldn¡¯t do this kind of thing anyway. Who can direct the action of Gong Shu? Xiao Yu is hurt, as for Meng Zui and Ye Chenxi, cough cough ¡­ Chu Qing can¡¯t do it once. So this glorious and arduous task fell on Zhai Yu¡¯s head. Zhai Yu¡¯s heart was bitter. He didn¡¯t kill him. In the end, it was still others who said that he promised to take the baby in the dragon¡¯s nest Ah, there are other precious medicinal herbs. Zhai Yu was reluctant to clear the channel. The channel was obliquely downward, which facilitated the drainage and drainage. Therefore, Zhai Yu thought of a good way, which was to throw stones in the dragon¡¯s nest. In this way, the channel can be cleared, first throw a stone with a big fist, the stone rolls down all the way, and a light appears at the end to prove that the channel is indeed smooth, and the visual observation can be more than 30 meters long. Zhai Yu then picked up a stone with a big head and rolled it down, smashing the Qingjiao¡¯s basically dried out excrement, and smashing a large piece ¡­ (End of this chapter) Chapter 639 Xue Hufa finally swam up from the Youtan, almost she suffocated, after the soaked Xue Hufa swimed out of the Youtan, she lay on her back on the shore motionless panting, she was really exhausted . At this time, she didn¡¯t even have the strength to raise her hand. She had no energy, but Li Huang¡¯er did. When Xue Hufa gasped, a pair of animal skin boots appeared beside her. Up along the boots, she saw the owner of the boots. ¡°Who are you?¡± Xue Hufa asked weakly. ¡°Qing Xuan Yui.¡± Li Huang¡¯er smiled nightly and spit out these 4 words. Xue Hufa¡¯s complexion greatly changed. She hadn¡¯t had time to resist. She was caught in Li Huang¡¯er¡¯s hands. After a few ups and downs in the mountains, Li Huang¡¯er took Xue Hufa to the waterfall. Xue Hufa looked at ¡®Yemu¡¯ with curiosity. To be honest, this was the first time she had met Qing Xuan Yu in her mouth since she entered the mountain these days. Didn¡¯t expect was such a scene. Not waiting for Xue Hufa to speak, ¡®Yemu¡¯ said voluntarily: ¡°I am Qingxuan!¡± ¡°What?¡± Xue Hufa was shocked, ¡°impossible, impossible, you are not Qingxuan, Qingxuan is dead, he is dead, dead, he is a man, you are not, not ¡­¡± The word ¡®Yemu¡¯ shattered Xue Hufa¡¯s state of mind Xue Hu¡¯s incoherent nonsense in French. Mother Ye¡¯s fingertips exploded with a vigorous force, killing Xue Hufa directly, and then said: ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for my great loss of strength, why bother so much, how could you let you jump to the present?¡± Here again, Li Huang¡¯er thought to hear the word ¡®Yemu¡¯. After following this ¡®Yemu¡¯ for so long, until now, all the doubts in her heart could no longer be suppressed. She clenched her fists in both hands and asked ¡®Mother Ye¡¯ loudly: ¡°Are you still Ye Qingmei?¡± ¡®Yemu¡¯ was slightly startled, looking back at Li Huang¡¯er with a complex expression, and replied: ¡°Yes, neither.¡± ¡°Are you Xuan Xuan?¡± Li Huang¡¯er asked again. Mother Ye turned and suddenly she seemed to be a different person. She laughed wildly. The laughter spread across the mountains and far away. At the end, he still said that: ¡°Yes, neither.¡± These two sentences are exactly the same, ¡°Yemu¡± said it, totally in 2 tones, and Li Huang¡¯er became more and more confused. Just when she was 100 puzzled, ¡®Yemu¡¯ suddenly took the initiative to explain: ¡°In my soul, there are 2 memories, one is Qingxuan, and the other is Ye Qingmei, both It is extremely real, one is a man and the other is a woman. Sometimes I think I am Ye Qingmei, because Ye Qingmei ¡¯s memory dominates. On the contrary, I am Qing Xuan, so you tell me now, I who is it?¡± The expression of ¡®Yemu¡¯ was finished. The expression on her face and the tone of her speech changed back and forth several times. It was as if she said that she seemed to be 2 people by herself, and 2 people finished a sentence together. The situation that ¡®Yemu¡¯ said was simply unimaginable. After listening to Li Huang¡¯er¡¯s eyes, she was stiff and stupefied for a long time before her tongue asked unfavorably: ¡°Then, that ¡­ you have always ¡­ Is that right?¡± ¡°Who knows?¡± ¡®Yemu¡¯ said melancholy. This kind of emotion, Li Huang¡¯er knows that she is the real mother Ye now, she yelled softly: ¡°Mother ~¡± She really wanted to recognize Ye mother. But the tone of Mother Ye suddenly changed and became mad, she said: ¡°I¡¯m leaving here, are you going with me, or what are you doing, you choose.¡± Li Huang¡¯er¡¯s feelings didn¡¯t get a response, she couldn¡¯t help but sighed, and then asked: ¡°Where do you go, don¡¯t you go back?¡± ¡°How do I go back like this.¡± It was Ye Mu who spoke. Li Huanger¡¯s eyes lit up. She understood mother¡¯s feelings. She nodded and said, ¡°I will go with you.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s go, maybe I¡¯m in a good mood, and I can still accept you as a disciple. Your aptitude is really bad. What you are practicing is to break the cultivation technique.¡± This time it was Qing Xuan who spoke again. Li Huang¡¯er smiled, silently, she was not familiar with Qing Xuan, and then ¡®Yemu¡¯ disappeared into the mountains with Li Huang¡¯er. Li Huang¡¯er still felt a little sad in his heart. The acquaintances of Jinmen didn¡¯t know whether they could still meet in this life ¡­ (End of this chapter) Chapter 640 After Zhai Yu¡¯s disdainful efforts, he focused on clearing out the passage with stones. The passage is wider than the tunnel they came in. It is about 2 meters in diameter, but it is usually jammed with excrement. See It¡¯s just small. After the passage was cleared by Zhai Yu, the air in the dragon¡¯s nest was refreshed a lot, and now they can leave. Zhai Yu was worried again. He looked at the baby who collected all the dragon¡¯s nest and accumulated them into mountains . Said sadly: ¡°How can this be brought out?¡± Look at the appearance of this wealthy fan. Others rolled their eyes. Gong Shu scolded in a tone of hate iron for not becoming steel: ¡°I can¡¯t take it out, I won¡¯t take it, I¡¯ll just bring someone to take it next time, these things stay There wo n¡¯t be long legs here. ¡° Although Gong Shu¡¯s words were correct, it was just this tone that made people listen to it. They all felt awkward. Everyone looked at Zhai Yu and Gong Gong. They all laughed out loud, and these two people were adulterous. Gong Shu reacted and was very annoyed. He stepped forward and kicked Zhai Yu from the entrance of the passage. I didn¡¯t know it was the anger of Zhai Yu. thought. If it is the former, then congratulations, her purpose has been achieved, if it is the latter, who believes? Zhai Yu was kicked out by Gong Shu, rolling over the stone wall of the passage all the way, rubbing the dragon dung, and shouting, ¡°Help!¡± The sound continued until he fell out of the passageway, and the people in the dragon¡¯s nest looked at each other, and an idea came out of his heart: broken. Everyone knows that you can go out here, but what Chu Chu is after, but no one knows, 10000 As soon as the cliff, that house feather fell, the consequences are unimaginable. Gong Shu panicked in his heart, then jumped down, and then Xiao Yu, Ye Chenxi, and finally Chu Qing and Meng Zui, they held their breath, looked at the angle, one after the other, jumped off the channel, Try not to let yourself touch the stone wall. The channel is very large, so if you do n¡¯t want to touch the stone wall, it is completely feasible. From this channel, Chu Qing entire group left Dragon Nest and only Zhai Yu touched the channel. If someone wants to ask, why is it so simple to enter the dragon¡¯s nest from here? Why didn¡¯t Qingjiao dig such a long tunnel? Then Chu Qing will definitely answer him: ¡°Because this is a place for excretion, I would like to ask who will find his own home from the latrine?¡± Besides, can the Qingjiao go a little further in order to hide? Otherwise, if his existence is known, he will face endless trouble. Qingjiao is also wise. All those who have seen it are swallowed by it and pulled out from here. That is, Chu Qing, who died of Qing Jiaoke, jumped out of this passage, Chu Qing found that he was actually in front of a cliff, and there was a faint sound of water beneath the cliff, and the terrain here looks like this. Familiar. Chenshanxia! Chu Qing¡¯s eyes widened. They had left from here before, and then they went into the mountain. Didn¡¯t expect made several laps in the jungle, and turned back again. This ¡­ Chu Qing really didn¡¯t know what to say. The entire group fell into the turbulent waters of the Yunjiang River. Chu Qing was okay for a few people. When he went down, Zhai Yu was beaten up by a wave, but there was a palace. He will not be in danger. The entire group landed on the shore. When the bamboo raft came, I did n¡¯t know where it was washed by the river. I had to think about the other way when I went back. If there is a house feather here, I would n¡¯t have to worry about Chu Qing. Zhai Yu called 2 helicopters directly. When everyone left in a helicopter, Ye Chenxi glanced on the plane and suddenly saw 2 familiar silhouettes. She grabbed Chu Qing¡¯s arm. . Chu Qing noticed the strangeness of Ye Chenxi and looked down at her. On the cliff of Chenshan Gorge, he saw Ye Mother and Li Huang¡¯er standing side by side, and Li Huang¡¯er still seemed to wave to them. When the helicopter went away, the two silhouettes quickly became two black spots in the field of vision ¡­ (End of this chapter) Chapter 641 The helicopter called by Zhai Yu took the crowd to the tarmac behind his villa. When he got off the plane, there was a man dressed in a luxurious and graceful manner. He took a group of bodyguards and escorted them to Chu Qing. It seems that the comers are not good. Chu Qing was ready to fight. When he arrived, Zhai Yu said: ¡°Dad, how did you come to Tianjin?¡± This almost made Chu Qing fall down, and I didn¡¯t know that Zhai Yu would say that earlier. ¡°Where have you gone these days?¡± The man opened his mouth to blame Zhai Yu. Although he had already behaved very sternly, he still had endless concerns about Zhai Yu in his voice. Zhai Yu looked at all around people. What did he say? He only scratched his scalp to support the perfunctory way: ¡°Go out and play!¡± As for the real situation, I will say it in private. The father was also from the Upright Sect Aristocratic Family, who could stand in the family of the family, there was no stupid, she soon saw the meaning of the house, and then let the house introduce Chu Qing and the others to him understanding. After everyone said hello, the house father called Zhai Yu directly, leaving an old steward to greet Chu Qing and the others. Chu Qing, they also saw that they did n¡¯t leave their meaning. They did n¡¯t go home for a few days, and Chu Qing wanted to go home. So he confessed to the old steward very interestingly, and left the villa of Zhai Yu. Ye Chenxi was anxious to tell her elder sister the news of her mother, and told Chu Qing that she would go back first, and then go back to Chu Qing. Chu Qing had no opinion on this, just thinking of Ye Wanqing, Chu Qing still had a cloud in her heart, I hope she would not be in courting death in the future, otherwise Chu Qing would not let her go, this time, so be it, count her Life is big. Xiao Yu returned to the Jianwu Department, her minister was away for several days, and there was still a lot of work in the department. Gong Shu supposedly should follow Xiaoyu, but she had to follow Chu Qing to go to her brother-in-law¡¯s house. This has stung the sensitive nerve of Meng Zui, and the two almost got up again. Chu Qing¡¯s helplessness, their three people went back to Vermilion Bird Street together, and hadn¡¯t entered the house yet, Chu Qing was blocked in the street. on. It ¡¯s the dumb girls. This time, the incident of the Yunjiao Qingjiao was quite serious. Originally, Imperial Capital was coming to the great character, but it was first dragged by Xing Lie, and then dragged to the dumb girls and their juniors. The dumb girl reported back the situation of Yunjiao Qingjiao. After those great characters knew that Qingjiao had happened, and Yunjiang changed Wujiao, they stopped thinking about Jinjiao because Wujiao could not move. They successively called back the juniors of each family, but the dumb girl, Ji Fei and Di Cai, the three of them did not leave, just to wait for Chu Qing, they were so reconciled that they lost, and wanted to take the place get back. They had eyeliners everywhere in Jinmen. Those who did not stay on the house side had just informed them that Chu Qing entire group was back, and they ran to Vermilion Bird Street to block people. ¡°Why? Do I have to kneel for you?¡± Chu Qing looked at the station¡¯s instability, and was ridiculed by the dumb girl supported by Ji Fei. For this group of people, Chu Qing had no good face. On the side, Di Cai heard this, complexion stiffened, a little afraid, Ji Fei fisted like he was going to do it, only the dumb girl still had a smile on her face, and then said: ¡°Okay!¡± Good sister, Chu Qing is pulling his lips, and now he kneels in a white kneeling. The timing has changed in different days. Even if Chu Qing kneels a few hundred times or a few thousand times, he ca n¡¯t reach the level above the Yunjiang River. effect. The dumb girl saw through this, knowing that Chu Qing was scaring people, so she said so without fear. ¡°Forget it, I don¡¯t have time today, do you have anything to do with me? Straight.¡± Chu Qing retorted. ¡°I want to fight you.¡± Ji Fei opened the mouth and said. This is straightforward, and Chu Qing also answered directly: ¡°But I don¡¯t want to fight you.¡± ¡°Are you afraid of losing?¡± Ji Fei Ji Chu Chu Qing. Chu Qing shook his head: ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m afraid of losing. I admit that I can¡¯t beat you. Have you won?¡± Chu Qing won¡¯t do such a boring thing. It¡¯s no good to win. ¡°Hmph, you are really a man, different to become a capable person, and I think you are different from other men, not the same counsel.¡± Ji Fei coldly snorted, said disdainfully. (End of this chapter) Chapter 642 Chu Qing was too lazy to take care of her, and had to admit that her radical act was very low, turning her head to look at the dumb girl. He meant to ask, what is wrong with the dumb girl? Ji Fei was Chu Qing¡¯s attitude, angry gnash the teeth, if she was not to support the dumb girl now, she must have rushed up without the slightest hesitation, kicked Chu Qing¡¯s face. The dumb girl squeezed Ji Fei¡¯s palm, gestured to her don¡¯t be impatient, and then smiled and said to Chu Qing: ¡°I come to thank you for not killing me.¡± ¡°En.¡± Chu Qing nodded, ¡°You don¡¯t have to hate me.¡± ¡°Hate, I still hate it.¡± The dumb girl answered, although Chu Qing didn¡¯t kill her, but turned her into a waste, how could she not have any pimples in her heart. This is more difficult, Chu Qing can only say: ¡°Then you hate it.¡± Otherwise, what else. Finally, Emperor Cai, her looked towards Chu Qing¡¯s eyes were splendid. This kind of look made Chu Qing unable to eat a bit, and pulled the dream drunk out of the gun: ¡°This is my wife.¡± Dream drunk was dizzy, it was a bit sudden, and this was the first time Chu Qing mentioned their relationship to outsiders actively, and there was a strange feeling in Dream drunk. ¡°àÒ ¡«¡± Emperor Cai disdain, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much, I don¡¯t mean anything to you, I just want to ask you, are you willing to stay in Jinmen for a lifetime?¡± ¡°Who said that?¡± Chu Qing asked back, he never thought so. ¡°Then you come back to Imperial Capital?¡± Di Cai asked. ¡°Of course, I will go to Imperial Capital when I am admitted to the National University.¡± Chu Qing vaguely guessed Di Cai¡¯s plan, but he was not afraid. ¡°Ha, NUS, with ambition, then I¡¯ll wait for you at Imperial Capital, when the time comes to invite you to dinner.¡± Di Cai will eat 2 words, which is very meaningful. Chu Qing chuckled. It seems that he hasn¡¯t gone to Imperial Capital yet, and the trouble has already been a lot. In the future, he will go to Imperial Capital. Life may be a little bit not lonely. ¡°Then thank the master, now that you have finished all the hard words, can you make way now?¡± Chu Qing asked. The Emperor Cai was speechless, and Chu Qing really didn¡¯t give them any face. Now they are not giving up, not giving up, giving way means bowing to Chu Qing, but giving up and stiffening are meaningless. They can¡¯t treat Chu Qing. Chu Qing doesn¡¯t dare to move them. It¡¯s embarrassing. Just when the dumb girl is about to stalemate with Chu Qing for a long time, Chu Qing suddenly bypasses them and walks straight to her home. Isn¡¯t it just a head down, is it so difficult? Can pride be eaten? Moreover, face this thing, only the powerhouse deserves to own it, otherwise it is to die face to face and suffer, even today Chu Qing bowed to them, who of them dare to underestimate Chu Qing. Chu Qing¡¯s approach made the dumb girl 3 a bit stunned for a while. Gong Shu, their old friend, looked at her three good sisters, sneered, and also bypassed them to quickly catch up with Chu Qing. ¡°I must smash him.¡± After Chu Qing left, Ji Fei said with a fist. Di Cai complained to her cousin: ¡°Cousin is really too annoying, small man intoxicated by success ¡­¡± She said in her mouth, she is the daughter of the 6th king, and the father of Gong Shu is the big brother of the 6th king. Is n¡¯t that the cousin of Di Cai? The dumb girl looked back at Chu Qing¡¯s back and murmured: ¡°He is really a wonderful person ¡­¡± Chu Qing returned home, neither father nor mother were present, mother was in the company, father went to the street, only the elder sister and the little brother-in-law were fooling around at home, pushing the door to see the elder sister carefree sitting on the sofa £¬ С brother-in-law endearing little bird Generally sit on the thigh of the elder sister, feed the elder sister to eat grapes. Chu Qing¡¯s expression is weird, is this really appropriate? The two of them saw Chu Qing, Xing Tao was still a little shy, and Chu Xiao was completely disappointed, but it was a little unexpected that Chu Qing was willing to go home. ¡°I rely on, sister, how are you paying attention to the impact anyway?¡± Chu Qing really couldn¡¯t see the picture that made him awkward. Although Chu Qing didn¡¯t speak directly, Xing Tao heard Chu Qing¡¯s meaning and hurriedly wanted to get off Chu Xiao, but before he got up, he was pulled into his arms again by Chu Xiao, and then said: ¡°You don¡¯t care This kid, do n¡¯t look at him as young, it ¡¯s actually broken, even the marriage is over, earlier than my elder sister. ¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 643 Chu Qing was speechless. At this time, Mengzui and Gongshu also entered the living room. When she returned to Jinmen, Mengzui had returned the mask to Chu Qing. Without the Xuannv Palace, she would not need to avoid anything. Chu Xiao knows Meng Zui, but she does n¡¯t know Gong Shu yet. She looks at Gong Shu and asks Chu Qing: ¡°I¡¯m going to go, brother, where are you going to hook up with a girl again? You can¡¯t do this, let¡¯s not say Dream drunk, you still have flowers, and Ye Chenxi, can you come over with another one now? Pay attention to your body! ¡° Bang ~ The sofa under Chu Xiao ¡¯s buttocks was smashed by Gong Shu ¡¯s fingers, because Gong Shu is very irritable, she looked at Chu Qing again, and Meng Zui also caught Chu Qing unexpectedly and asked, ¡°Hua Hua is Who?¡± Chu Qing¡¯s face was called a black, revenge, this is ** naked revenge, the elder sister must have deliberately, suspected that she broke her good thing. ¡°Cough cough ¡­¡­¡± Chu Qing coughed softly. Chu Xiao got up from the ground and looked at the sofa that had been scattered to the ground. He shivered and hurriedly changed his mouth: ¡°Well, I will talk about it casually. Don¡¯t be excited.¡± She originally wanted to tease Chu Qing, but this person was too cruel. Chu Xiao admitted that she could not afford to offend? Gong Shu glared at Chu Qing when she heard the words of her sister-in-law, and her eyes were cold again. In order to prevent Gong Shu from making any unusual moves, he hurriedly stood up and stopped in the middle and said, ¡°This is my friend, Gong Shu, Gong elder sister.¡± ¡°*!¡± Chu Xiao¡¯s performance was so shocking, she looked at Meng Zui and Gong Shu, couldn¡¯t understand how Chu Qing was playing like that. Gong Yue is Chu Qing¡¯s fiancee. This is what Chu Xiao knows about Yi Qing 2 Chu. Now Gong Shu and Meng Zui stand together. This relationship seems a bit chaotic. Chu Xiao didn¡¯t dare to talk nonsense next, and hurriedly invited Gong Shu to the dining table, and asked Xing Tao to pour tea to Gong Shu. The sofa had been destroyed, so Gong Shu could only sit here. Meng Zui went straight back to her room. She was not in the right direction with Gong Shu. If conditions were right, she would not want to see Gong Shu. After Chu Xiao hosted Gong Shu at the dining table, he pulled Chu Qing into the kitchen and asked quietly, ¡°What the hell is going on, shouldn¡¯t you be real?¡± Chu Qing looked at his elder sister, he was so tired, he said: ¡°Don¡¯t worry about my business, in short, don¡¯t talk nonsense, this person I can¡¯t afford to offend.¡± Chu Xiao nodded, understood Gong Shu¡¯s identity, where she dare to talk nonsense, she is still not alive, supervised Martial King Gong Family ah. But she has one more thing to say to Chu Qing: ¡°Oh, yes, you had a classmate who came to you two days ago, and she is a female. Guess who she is, I can give you a hint, she Interesting to you. ¡° This, Chu Qing really wanted to roll his eyes. He was at school, and there were more interesting women for him. Every day, he would close a table pocket for love letters. Where did he know who he was, he said, ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Chu Xiao didn¡¯t want to do that, and said to Chu Qing: ¡°How can you not know? Anyway, guess what, I can¡¯t tell you.¡± Chu Qing had no way to be entangled by his elder sister, and could only guess wildly: ¡°Song Chaoran?¡± It¡¯s quite possible for their class leader and adult. He hasn¡¯t been to school for such a long time, maybe there is something to find him. ¡°No, guess again.¡± Chu Xiao shook his head, denying Chu Qing¡¯s answer. Who else can it be? Chu Qing thought for a while and said indefinitely, ¡°Lin Waner?¡± He even shook his head and thought he thought too much. (End of this chapter) Chapter 644 ¡°No.¡± Chu Xiao again denied Chu Qing¡¯s guess. Suddenly Chu Qing divine light flashed asked: ¡°Isn¡¯t Tang Ziyan the right?¡± He didn¡¯t dare to think about Tang Ziyan, because he felt impossible subconsciously, she was so proud, let¡¯s talk about his relationship with Tang Family it is good. As of today, Chu Qing doesn¡¯t know what Tang Ziyan thinks of him and what they did. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s Tang Ziyan. She said she is your girlfriend and she looks pretty ¡­¡± Chu Xiao chirp chirp twitter twitter said to Chu Qing a freshman call. The kitchen is all the way, and it is only a few meters away from the restaurant. If Gong Shu is an ordinary person, it ¡¯s back to that ¡¯s all, but she is a martial artist, not only a martial artist, but also a transcendent martial artist, so the conversation between Chu Qing and Chu Xiao All the words did not fall into her ears. Gong Shuqi¡¯s gnashing teeth, scolded: ¡°Scum!¡± And then crushed the tea cup in her hand, she is now somewhat lucky that Chu Qing is not her fiance, otherwise it will be married home, 365 days, the green hat is not a wheel Wear it. At that time, she did n¡¯t have to do anything to supervise Martial King. She could be a green hat king, but now Chu Qing is not her fiance, but she is still the fianc¨¦ of Gongyue. She does n¡¯t allow Chu Qing to hurt Gongyue like this. Gong Shu is really angry. died. Chu Qing finally waited for the elder sister to finish talking, but he didn¡¯t hear the key points. He asked to ¡°unable to bear:¡± What is she doing with me? ¡° ¡°I¡¯m here to send you the admission ticket. Isn¡¯t it time to take the college entrance exam? She asked me to ask you, can you still remember the original agreement? And your elder sister, I am curious, what agreement do you have? As written in the romance novel, on a ten thousand li cloudless, cool breeze morning, you and her each holding a book, walking side by side on the green path in the campus, suddenly there is a small flower Falling from the book and falling on her hairline, you reach out to help her pick off the small flowers, looking at her beautiful face, her heart trembles, her whole body dizzy, unable to bear put her mouth over and kiss her , And then you meet, get into a university together, and stay together for a long time ¡­ ¡°Chu Xiao finished speaking such a long paragraph in one breath, almost stunned himself. In Chu Qing¡¯s heart, there was no one to say. He really wanted to ask, can he still have blood? He promised not to beat anyone. He had agreed with Tang Ziyan to take the NUS exam, but there was absolutely no such bloody pretense as Chu Xiao said, which made people goose bumps fall off. However, the admission ticket, Chu Qing came back to his senses, asked the elder sister: ¡°When is the college entrance examination?¡± ¡°Tomorrow? You come back today, isn¡¯t it because of tomorrow¡¯s exam?¡± Chu Xiao as it should be by rights said ¡° ¡°Ao ~¡± Chu Qing yelled, he always feels like he has forgotten something important recently. It turns out that he forgot this. Fortunately, he rushed back in time today, otherwise he missed the college entrance examination, would he have to review one? Years, it was too terrifying. But he has n¡¯t reviewed it, that ¡¯s all without review, he did n¡¯t study much, how to do, what to do? Chu Qing panicked in an instant, which made Chu Qing panic than he faced a strong enemy of 10000 1000 alone. What is the shadow of childhood, this is the shadow of childhood, the exam is the shadow of childhood of Chu Qing, no matter how long the childhood shadow is, no matter how powerful you are, as long as you are still alive, you can¡¯t help but feel panic. (End of this chapter) Chapter 645 Chu Qing didn¡¯t care about anything else, pushed the kitchen door open, and rushed to his room in a flash. On the desk in the room, Chu Qing saw the admission ticket sent by Tang Ziyan for him, and then looked at the date above. , It¡¯s really tomorrow. Chu Qing¡¯s nervous, put down the admission ticket, Chu Qing began to turn over the box to find the book, his movements, shocked by the dream drunk next door, dream drunk out of curiosity, standing at the door of Chu Qing room watching Chu Qing . Just before Chu Qing came in, he didn¡¯t even care about the door. Chu Qing flipped out several cover pages full of dusty review materials. Suddenly he noticed that someone was at the door. He looked back and was confused. Look. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Meng Zui asked Chu Qing. ¡°Looking for a book, I will take the exam tomorrow. I haven¡¯t reviewed it yet for the college entrance examination ¡­¡± Chu Qing said and began to dig in again to find a book. ¡°Are you afraid you can¡¯t pass the exam?¡± Meng Zui asked again. This is not nonsense, Chu Qing nodded like pounding garlic: ¡°Uh huh.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t pass the exam, then pay the sponsorship fee, you won¡¯t even reluctant to pay this amount of money?¡± Meng Zui said indifferently. Chu Qing hearing this, stop to watch dream drunk, this person and people¡¯s ideas are different, this is the rich people¡¯s ideas. ¡°Have you ever been to university?¡± Chu Qing asked Meng Zui. Meng Zui shook his head: ¡°I haven¡¯t been to school. It¡¯s boring to go to school. In fact, you don¡¯t have to go to school at all.¡± Chu Qing also shook his head: ¡°No, no, I have to go to school.¡± ¡°What about my suggestion just now?¡± Meng Zui wanted to worry about Chu Qing. Chu Qing smiled bitterly: ¡°I want to go to the National University, does the National University charge a sponsorship fee?¡± The answer is no, NUS does not charge sponsorship fees. ¡°Why? When you went to NUS, did you want to find a Teacher to guide you on cultivation? If so, I might be able to introduce a Teacher to you.¡± ¡°No, I ¡¯m in the National University. The most important reason is to dissolve the marriage contract with Gongyue. As long as I get into the National University, Chu Family ca n¡¯t do what I do. You should know the status of the National University in the empire. It will be automatically invalidated. If not, my marriage books are thrown into the trash. If this is to let Chu Anlan know that she has to kill me, I still ca n¡¯t do her, and I still have my own reasons. ¡±Chu Qing answers the question of dream drunk. Since this is the case, Mengzui can¡¯t help, she can only say to Chu Qing: ¡°Then wait for next year!¡± Chu Qing¡¯s face was instantly bitter, and even Meng Zui didn¡¯t like him so much! In fact, it¡¯s not that she is not optimistic about Chu Qing, but she feels that Chu Qing can¡¯t pass the exam at all, because she and Chu Qing have been together for a short time, she has never seen Chu Qing studying. But Chu Qing will not give up, no matter whether he can do it or not, he will have to try it, he continues to bury his head in search of books, and Meng Zui did not leave directly, but walked into Chu Qing ¡¯s room and picked up what Chu Qing found useful The book, gently dust the dust above, help Chu Qing to sort it out, and put it on the desk. 2 people didn¡¯t have a single word in the whole journey, each doing their own thing, but this picture looks so **, when Chu Qing found all the books he wanted to read, Meng Zui also just found Chu Qing¡¯s book, All are sorted out, neat and tidy are placed on the desk. Chu Qing came down from the stool and saw the dream drunk, who had just wiped the thin sweat on his forehead, standing at the desk. He could n¡¯t help but the heart lake was rippling. Their eyes collided together and they both smiled lightly. Inexplicable tranquility. (End of this chapter) Chapter 646 From now until tomorrow¡¯s exam, Chu Qing still has ten or eight hours, what should I do? Of course, Divine Consciousness is used to engrave all the contents of the book into the head, so that Chu Qing will have no problem in rote memorization. The rest depends on how much he can understand. Chu Qing is so busy, and has no time to call Gong Shu. Gong Shu might also find it boring, so she left alone, although she wanted to find Chu Qing to settle the bill. But after her understood Chu Qing ¡¯s embarrassment, she still decided not to provoke Chu Qing at this time, otherwise Chu Qing would really blow up, she could face a sensible Chu Qing, but she absolutely did not want to face A grumpy Chu Qing. Later, Gong Shu learned that the dumb girls were going back to Imperial Capital and they stopped by. They didn¡¯t say hello to Chu Qing when they left. Because she suddenly decided to stand on the front line with the dumb girls. When Chu Qing came to Imperial Capital, she would prepare a gift for Chu Qing. It was a big gift because she was at Chu Qing ¡¯s home. There are many uncomfortable words. During these eighteen hours, Chu Qing spent all his time, except when his parents came home and met with the two old men, to put books in his head. Mother Chu saw her son, who was in a state of madness, and shook her head straight. She thought that Chu Qing probably couldn¡¯t pass the NUS. However, Mother Chu¡¯s view on this matter is the same as that of dream drunk. Before, she was discouraged, her will was down, and her daughter¡¯s studies were abandoned, but when she came to Chu Qing, the situation at home was not bad, and Chu Qing was so Have the ability. So she thinks it¡¯s the same whether she goes to school or buys a university to go to. She is also from a big household, and is not at all discreet in this kind of thing. As for the marriage letter, at worst she to have no shame, and ask for mother, she doesn¡¯t believe that mother¡¯s heart is really that hard, and wanted to be ¡­ After having dinner in the evening, Mother Chu thought of these things, and her thoughts drifted away a bit. The next day, when Father Chu made breakfast and went to Chu Qing¡¯s room to call Chu Qing, Chu Qing still had mutter incantations in his mouth, talking about some of the knowledge in the textbooks. Father Chu looked at Chu Qing¡¯s eyes, which was called a distressed, good One of the children was so stunned. He shouted several times before waking up Chu Qing, and Chu Qing was still confused and said, ¡°Dad, are you looking for me?¡± Father Chu was dumb, waving his soup spoon and said, ¡°Eat, your child, after reading it like this, it¡¯s going crazy.¡± ¡°Oh, oh, hehe, no.¡± Chu Qing said stupidly with a smile. Father Chu saw Chu Qing¡¯s expression of dementia, giggled in his heart, and thought about this child, wouldn¡¯t he be really crazy. Therefore, Father Chu has been secretly observing Chu Qing while eating, and Chu Qing is immersed in the sea of ??knowledge, unknowingly. After having breakfast, it¡¯s almost time. Chu Qing will bring these test supplies to the school and prepare to go to school to take the test. At this time, Mother Chu asks Chu Qing: ¡°Do you want your mother to send you to school?¡± ¡°No, I can do it alone.¡± Chu Qing said, he is no longer a child. ¡°Then how are you going to school? Isn¡¯t it close to your school?¡± Mother Chu asked Chu Qing. ¡°Go by car, I can.¡± Chu Qing once again indicated that he could do it alone. ¡°So, are you going to drive with chopsticks?¡± Meng Zui watched holding a chopstick in his hand and walked to the door of Chu Qing to interject. (End of this chapter) Chapter 647 In fact, Mother Chu kept asking Chu Qing what this meant. Chu Qing said he went to the exam and drove by himself, but without a car key, but holding a chopstick, did he just want to take a chopstick to drive? Chu Qing came back to his senses, looking at the chopsticks in his hand, it was an embarrassment, especially at the dining table, a table of people were staring at him. ¡°Uh ¡­ Um ¡­¡± Chu Qing supports us, he really wants to defend himself, but finds that he has no reason. ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll send you to the exam!¡± Meng Zui put down her chopsticks and said. Chu Qing could only agree, because he really refused. Meng Zui went back to the room to change clothes, took the car key, and went out with Chu Qing. She sent Chu Qing to school. Chu Qing was in a daze all the way. He was working hard to digest the knowledge that he forced into his head. . Although Chu Qing did n¡¯t study much before, he learned previous life. He not only studied, but also participated in the college entrance examination. Although the two worlds are very different, there is not much difference except for the humanities and history, so Chu Qing is still very useful for temporarily holding Buddha feet. Meng Zui knew that Chu Qing was still working hard to review, so he drove the car as steady as possible along the way, and tried not to disturb Chu Qing. The road from Vermilion Bird Street to Jinmen No. 1 Middle School was a little far away, almost crossing a small half of Tianjin door. Chu Qing was thinking hard all along the way, so he did not find that on the streets of Jinmen, somehow, there were more people wearing strange clothes, these people were young and old, young and beautiful, old and old. Yes, but without exception they are all women. The so-called strange costumes also refer to the long dresses on their bodies. If Chu Qing sees them, they will be able to recognize them, these all are the people of Xuan Nu Gong. Chu Qing didn¡¯t notice that the dream drunk of driving saw all these in her eyes, so she had a dignified face and a heavy heart. Chu Qing didn¡¯t find this. When Meng Zui sent Chu Qing to school, she didn¡¯t stay to wait for Chu Qing, but instead immediately transferred her head back to the drunken stupor, spilled all the people from the drunken stupor, and investigated the The scope of people¡¯s activities in Jinmen and their purpose. After some investigation, Mengzui only realized that those people did not come towards her. It should be caused by the aftermath of Qingxuan. Xue Hufa disappeared, and Jinmen was one of the nearest cities to Chenshanxia. I want to come to Xuannv Palace. The focus of all recent affairs has been cheaper here. Chenshan Gorge will become the center of vortex, and Jinmen is bound to be affected. So what should I do, she does n¡¯t want to go back to that place. Mengzui drew the curtains, turned off the lights in the room, shrunk in the corner, and was stunned. She thought for a long time, and her heart was always lingering in a haze of haunting. After a long time, she rubbed her numb legs from Standing on the ground, even though my heart is full of reluctance, my eyes are still firm ¡­ After Chu Qing arrived at the school, because the examination room and the examination number were randomly divided, he did not see Tang Ziyan, nor did he see any acquaintances, really hell, Chu Qing felt that his luck was back home, he could not help but a little Worried about today¡¯s exam. However, after the test paper was issued, Chu Qing¡¯s heart was settled again, because he was pleasantly surprised to find that the test paper was a question. Unfortunately, he would do it, not Chu Qing feels good about himself. It really will. (End of this chapter) Chapter 648 After the test in the morning, Chu Qing was in a good mood and walked out of the examination room to find Mengzui. It turned out that Mengzui was not there. Chu Qing was a little surprised, but it did n¡¯t matter. Xu Mengzui might have something to do with it. Chu Qing found a restaurant by himself and had something to eat. After the afternoon exam, Chu Qing¡¯s heart has basically been put down. In an unexaggerated word, Chu Qing walks with wind. Chu Qing was at the entrance of the school in the afternoon. He still didn¡¯t wait for Mengzui. He wanted to make a phone call to Mengzui, but he didn¡¯t bring the phone with him today. Preparing to take a taxi home, he also remembered the recent news, saying that some drivers, when they saw beautiful men, would kill X before killing, throwing dead bodies into the wilderness, and they were afraid when they thought about it. However, Chu Qing is not afraid, but he can spell. When Chu Qing waits for a car, suddenly a familiar sports car stops in front of Chu Qing, the window is lowered, it is Tang Ziyan, she signals Chu Qing to get on the car. ¡°Long time no see.¡± Chu Qing greeted Tang Ziyan after getting on the bus. They were a little rusty because a lot of things really happened in the past month, and some were very unpleasant. ¡°Well, long time no see, I thought you would not take the college entrance examination.¡± Tang Ziyan suppressed his inner emotions, let his voice become as gentle as possible and then said. Chu Qing scratched her hair and said a little embarrassedly: ¡°I almost forgot.¡± ¡°So, how about the exam?¡± Tang Ziyan asked Chu Qing on the topic. ¡°Well, it¡¯s okay.¡± Chu Qing replied, both of them are working hard to make up for the rustiness between them, but some words are not broken, and the rustiness is simply eliminated. ¡°Will you be admitted to the National University?¡± Tang Ziyan asked again. ¡°it should be OK.¡± Tang Ziyan is speechless, can she say she doesn¡¯t believe it? ¡°What about you?¡± Chu Qing turned on awkward chat mode. ¡°I should do too.¡± ¡°¡­¡± It¡¯s really uncomfortable to talk like this, and it¡¯s strange to be able to speak. All the way, Tang Ziyan¡¯s car stopped at Vermilion Bird Street. When Chu Qing got off the bus, Tang Ziyan opened the mouth and said again: ¡°If you can really pass the National University, I will wait for you at the National University, if you can¡¯t Next time we meet, we may be the enemy. ¡° Chu Qing fully understands this sentence, but have they also reached this step? Chu Qing watched Tang Ziyan¡¯s car leave, after all, it was not the girl in Chu Qing¡¯s memory, Tang Ziyan in the previous life was not so strong. However, this kind of Tang Ziyan seems to be more flavorful. When Chu Qing entered the street, he saw the criminal guard waiting at his door. He had a headache and squeezed his eyebrows. He knew why the criminal guard asked him to come back from Yunjiang. He had not yet Give Xie Lie an explanation. Chu Qing walked to his door and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± The criminal guard also didn¡¯t need to spend much time talking. This time he took Chu Qing without going to the utility room, but the drawing room of the criminal¡¯s house. Where did Chu Qing see the criminal martyrs who were sitting in danger, and Ren Jun couldn¡¯t help but say: ¡°So formal? ¡° Xing Lie did n¡¯t take Chu Qing ¡¯s stubble, reached for the guest seat next to him, and begged Chu Qing to sit, and Chu Qing carefree sat on the guest seat, and teased: ¡°Where are you playing today?¡± Xing Lie squinted at Chu Qing for a few seconds, and then said, ¡°I said, can you have a shape?¡± This Chu Qing is strange: ¡°What is the shape? If the pretend is the shape, then I would rather not shape, it is too tired.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 649 ¡°That¡¯s all, I heard that you just took the college entrance examination today, how?¡± ¡°Being able to enter the National University, how can you be worried about my grades?¡± Chu Qing asked suspiciously, and she seemed to have a relationship with her. Xing Lie did not answer his question, ¡°Are you so confident? The NUS level is very high, I heard that you only came back yesterday.¡± ¡°Your news is really well informed.¡± ¡°Be careful about the next 10000 things. This World is very big. It¡¯s not just the Empire, there are other things.¡± Chu Qing looked at him suspiciously, Xing Lie did not explain, ¡°I met the people of the Empire today, you have recently paid attention to convergence.¡± She paused, ¡°Some people have noticed you, this is not for you Good news. ¡° ¡°Thanks for reminding.¡± On the way, he made a call to Mengzui, but no one answered. His heart was uneasy. He ran back to his house. Chu Xiao was still loving Xing Taoxiu, ¡°Where did Mengzui go?¡± ¡°Ah? I thought you knew it. She left early, and I didn¡¯t know where she went. She asked me to talk to you, don¡¯t miss it. Are you fighting again?¡± Chu Qing hurriedly walked to Meng Zui¡¯s room, which was clean and tidy. Some of her things were taken away, and a note was placed on the table. ¡°I thought I would be living in Jinmen in my life. I didn¡¯t find out until I met the Xuannv Palace. I turned out that I had been escaping. I should solve some things. Don¡¯t worry about me. I will definitely return with my child . ¡° He clenched the note. Was he too weak ¡­ The next few days he has been cultivation. Since he saw so many powerhouses in the world, he was unwilling to protect them. In the morning, Ye Chenxi and Chen Huahua came to Chu Family at the same time. Chu Xiao looked at them in surprise, ¡°Why are you here?¡± Still came together, she added silently. ¡°Chu, Chu Qing! Chu Qing is the provincial champion !!¡± Chen Huahua said breathlessly. ¡°What! Provincial champion ?!¡± Chu Xiao¡¯s voice surprised Father Chu Mother Chu on the sofa. ¡°What province is the champion?¡± Ye Chenxi repeated Huahua¡¯s words, ¡°Chu Qing is the provincial champion and was accepted by the National University !!¡± ¡°Can you confirm the accuracy of the message?¡± Chu Tiannan asked. ¡°I just checked on the Internet. It¡¯s true. The admission letter is estimated to be delivered soon.¡± After saying this, a woman in black clothed clothes came over, ¡°Is this Chu Chu¡¯s home?¡± Lin Yuantu has not responded yet, nodded dumbly, ¡°Are you?¡± A yellow envelope appeared in her hand, ¡°I am a member of the National University, can you let me meet him?¡± Chu Tiannan had seen this woman, she was still with her parents at that time, they also respected her very much. A storm of waves assaults the senses. The woman at the door was stunned. A stunning color flashed in her eyes. She knew that the people inside were about to break through. This storm continued and soon, it was a handsome boy who opened the door, ¡°Have something happened?¡± He felt a strange life aura when he broke through. ¡°Chu Qing, you are the No. 1 provincial champion and accepted by the National University!¡± Chu Xiao rushed to him all at once, and everyone was happy for him, with a smile on his face. Chu Qing laughed, the expected thing. ¡°This is your offer letter.¡± A white envelope was delivered to him. He opened the envelope and the golden-yellow pattern was gilded in the lower right corner. It seemed to be Calligraphy¡¯s handwriting. It was vigorous and powerful. He looked towards the woman. ¡°This is specially written by the professor.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 650 martial artist? It seems that the National University is not a simple place ¡­ ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°No thanks, which of the students who can enter the National University is not Heaven¡¯s Chosen Child? Maybe you can become a great character in the future.¡± She turned to Chu Tiannan and said: ¡°Chu Young Lady taught a good son I do n¡¯t have to worry even if Chu Family comes to trouble afterwards. ¡±She also knew a few things about that year, but she was also very surprised when she learned that her son was admitted to the National University, especially when she saw herself, she sighed a little, Chu Family was wrong. ¡°many thanks praise.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll say goodbye first and look forward to the next meeting.¡± She blinked and left here. Lin Yuantu¡¯s eyes were red, and tears began to fall. This move shocked Chu Qing, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± ¡°No ¡­ even the son has a good time, we don¡¯t have to be controlled by those people anymore.¡± Chu Tiannan agreed to be nodded, and the teardrops in his eyes suffocated back again, ¡°must study hard and prove to them that my Chu Tiannan¡¯s child can also become a great character.¡± Chu Qing looked at them firmly, ¡°I will definitely protect you!¡± Ye Chenxi and Chen Huahua laughed at him. After the excitement, Chu Xiao took Chu Qing to the corner. ¡°Burp ~¡± remained silent for a long time, and finally hit a wine hiccup. Chu Qing looked at her with disgust, ¡°Sister, what the hell are you what you want to say?¡± Chu Xiao waved his hand, ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t worry, Meng Zui said, saying that the drunken stupor is managed by you temporarily.¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯m understood.¡± He turned around moved towards Xing Tao beckoned, ¡°Little brother-in-law, my sister is drunk, take her back to the room to rest.¡± Xing Tao naturally helped Chu Xiao to the room. Since Xing Lie had no comments, Xing Tao basically came here to report every day, and staying overnight was also a regular thing. ¡°Let¡¯s go first ~¡± Ye Chenxi and Chen Huahua greeted and left. He was a little strange what the two people were saying. He had an ominous hunch. Under the street lights, the 2 women walked quietly on the street. ¡°How do you like Chu Qing?¡± Ye Chenxi said the first. ¡°Very good, very good, it used to be that way, and now I can¡¯t afford it.¡± She is proud of Chu Qing¡¯s admission to the National University, but she also has an inferiority complex. ¡°I am the same ¡­ but we all like him, and there are many excellent women around him. Since he has given us our promise, how do we get along peacefully?¡± This is the way she came up with so many ideas, fighting and fighting But others. Chen Huahua thought about it, ¡°Okay.¡± Chu Qing walked to the balcony and called Tang Ziyan. ¡°Chu Qing?¡± There was noisy surroundings except her voice. ¡°Are you admitted to the National University?¡± ¡°Well ¡­ but you are still awesome. The provincial champion is not uncommon. What is strange is how many years boys have not been provincial champions. Congratulations, Chu Qing. You are famous. It is estimated that many great characters know your name. ¡° Chu Qing laughed bitterly, ¡°Congratulations to you as well, and I was admitted to the National University.¡± No one said anything, but they were content to hear the other person¡¯s breathing. ¡°Good night, goodbye NUS.¡± ¡°Good night.¡± Looking forward to seeing you again. (End of this chapter) Chapter 651 On the 2nd day, Chu Qing entered Mengsheng drunk in casual clothes. No one dared to stop him halfway. It is estimated that Mengzui had greeted them in advance. He entered the office smoothly. When he saw the woman inside, he asked Road: ¡°Will you be?¡± The woman turned her body, her rosy skin, lithe and graceful posture, and refreshing tall ponytail. ¡°Well? Isn¡¯t this the office of dream drunk?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s just that she has left here. I wonder if you are?¡± ¡°Hello, my name is Mu Li, a friend of Meng Zui, it¡¯s your turn to introduce yourself.¡± ¡°My name is Chu Qing and I will take over for the time being.¡± Mu Li suddenly realized: ¡°Oh, I¡¯ve heard of you.¡± Her silhouette came to Chu Qing like a ghost, ¡°Dream drunk likes you very much, and the ability is very high, right? Little Chu Qing . ¡° Chu Qing frowns took a few steps backwards, who the hell are you? ! ¡°My name is not Chu Qing, I am Chu Qing.¡± ¡°This ¡­¡± Her hand was quietly placed on his neck, ¡°Of course I know, little Chu Qing.¡± He feels that his dignity is gone. How many times have he been punished? He turned around, and the faces of the 2 people were close to each other. Mu Li seemed to didn¡¯t expect his movement, subconsciously flashing to the side. It seems to be a simple girl, ¡°Do you have anything?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be fine when I see you. Little Chu Qing ~ It looks good. No wonder so many women are attracted to you. You have this capital, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Have you investigated me?¡± Mu Li shook the head, ¡°How can you say that? Your business is known to the whole capital. If you want me to say, you are the one who disturbs the chessboard, but ¡­¡± She stopped her appetite, ¡± They all looked away. ¡° ¡°You came from Beijing?¡± Chu Qing grabbed the keyword eyes. How could Meng Zui know people in Beijing? ¡°Otherwise? Actually, I also want to meet you this time. Chu Qing is rumored to be a big word, but what about? Dumb girl and Sixth Imperial Prince. When they came back, I secretly investigated. Sometimes, the truth is only mastered. In the hands of a few people, do you say yes? ¡°She spoke out like she was showing off, and most of the words praised Chu Qing. ¡°You did a detailed investigation.¡± ¡°I also know that you are very close to the illegitimate child of the house, and of course there are many things I know.¡± ¡°So, do you have any purpose?¡± If she really knew it, did she know about Jianwu officials? ¡°Of course not, I just came to have a friendly exchange with you. In short, I am holding my thighs, and the future of the people who enter the National University is unlimited.¡± Mu Li touched her hair and said straightforwardly. Chu Qing raised his eyebrows and hugged his thighs. But he did n¡¯t hate, ¡°Do I have any benefits?¡± ¡°Mu Family provides resources for you and acts as your backer. I don¡¯t know how you feel?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t I afraid of when the time comes to regret it? And how can I be sure that Mu Family really wants to draw me or something else?¡± Mu Li sits on the chair, ¡°You do n¡¯t have to worry about this, I can be sure I pressed the treasure. I ¡¯m Mu Family ¡¯s Yaozi, and there is an eldest son on it, as long as you help me get that position, Mu Family It ¡¯s your strong backing. Although Mu Family is not as good as Imperial Family, it is also a 1st Rate Aristocratic Family. ¡° (End of this chapter) Chapter 652 Do you have to fight for this position yourself for a long time? ¡°How do you think you can sit in that position?¡± ¡°Because my grandmother wrote me on the name of the heritage, I just want to live to that time, after all, other people are not to be trifled with.¡± This answer made Chu Qing a little confused, ¡°but I spent most of the time at the National University of China.¡± ¡°Relax, I am also a student of the National University. How is this news exciting enough?¡± Mu Li said, frowning at him. She lifted her chest. ¡°Although I was born of Aristocratic Family, anyway, I¡¯m so good It ¡¯s also a learning bully ~ ¡° ¡°No one at NUS should do anything to you?¡± ¡°Well, but I will be in danger as soon as I come out, I just need someone to protect.¡± Chu Qing did not feel that she could protect this woman. She was also very strong. Mu Li seemed to see the question in his mind and replied: ¡°I can¡¯t expose myself to ancient martial arts. How about? You are not losing money. ¡° Yes, as long as he helps her live until that time, he can get the help of 1st Rate Aristocratic Family. He also has to deal with the group of Chu Family and Gong Family. One person¡¯s strength is naturally not good. ¡°it is good.¡± 2 There is a red lotus logo on the wrist of the person, ¡°The deal is concluded.¡± Chu Qing curl one¡¯s lip, is really a strong and mysterious woman. He just sat in position, but his ass was not covered yet, and another woman came in, ¡°Boss, someone is making trouble in the venue.¡± He rubbed the rubbed the temple, why are there so many things? ¡°Take me in the past.¡± This is the famous red light district, where people of all kinds of shuttle among them, but they all have a characteristic, with a little drunken face. Chu Qing looked at the dazzling lights, and the embarrassed bartender, the unbearable scolding, the noisy crowd, he finally squeezed in, a wine bottle smashed at him, he caught it and glanced at it, ¡°Raffi in 86, this guest is really a local tyrant, just don¡¯t know if you have money to pay?¡± The guest¡¯s eyes were confused. ¡°Who are you?¡± She walked to him in a dangling way, trying to touch his face, but she couldn¡¯t touch it. She said impatiently: ¡°Don¡¯t shake it! I¡¯m a little dizzy ¡°¡± She graciously grabbed Chu Qing¡¯s clothes, ¡°It¡¯s good to grow, follow me ** ¡­¡± She took out a handful of red banknotes from her arms, ¡°All for you!¡± ¡°You are drunk, this guest.¡± He asked the bartender to take her to the room and handed the banknotes to the door to collect the money. ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± When he responded, the woman was already by his side, ¡°I want you to accompany me.¡± Chu Qing sighed, looking good is also a crime. He looked at the crowd around him, ¡°You continue, I took her away.¡± He put the woman on the bed, and when he turned around, the woman took his hand and kissed him in the mouth, said with a smile stupidly: ¡°This is the seal, you are mine Now. ¡° Is this a rogue? ¡°Men and women should not touch hands when they give or receive things ¡­¡­¡± Hey, he kissed his mouth again, ¡°hmph, I don¡¯t care ¡­ I tell you, they actually want to marry me to someone I don¡¯t know, so I don¡¯t want to be! All bad guys! Bad guys ¡­¡± said Then she said she completely fell asleep. (End of this chapter) Chapter 653 Today was another sunny and sunny morning. Two youngsters were asleep in the big bed. The woman first opened her eyes. When she saw a man far away from her, she screamed, ¡°Why is there someone in my bed ?!¡± Chu Qing looked at her helplessly, in this World, if you want to call yourself, right? She didn¡¯t see her clearly last night. He looked at her and was a lovely girl. ¡°You played madness last night and smashed the wine in the store. You had to ask me to accompany you to sleep. The result is that it is now.¡± The process in the middle was omitted a lot, he didn¡¯t say that old face, just one day. Being punished by 2 women, he is unable to lose this person. She looked at her clothes and was still relaxed, ¡°Sorry, I lost self-control last night, my name is Wang Meng.¡± ¡°My name is Chu Qing, hello.¡± When she heard his self-introduction, she saw a little surprise in her eyes, ¡°Hello.¡± This not at all escaped Chu Qing¡¯s eyes, does she know herself? But he can be sure that he has never seen this Wang Meng. ¡°Go home, I¡¯ll go if I have anything else.¡± He picked up the coat on the hanger and left the room. Wang Meng sat in bed for a long time without any movement. She didn¡¯t want to go back. Since that was the case, she still ¡­ thought of something, she quickly started to act. Chu Qing closed his eyes. After Wang Meng fell asleep last night, he continued to move. He can be said that he hadn¡¯t slept almost all night. Finally he fell asleep, and a scream woke him up again. ¡°What did you do last night?¡± His eyes opened, ¡°Why are you here? Another one?¡± Mu Li said arrogantly, ¡°I told her to go back.¡± She held the steering wheel look steadily forward, she seemed very focused, but because she was too hard, she exposed her inner tension. ¡°can you drive?¡± ¡°When, of course, I¡¯m the god of cars.¡± The legendary god of destruction, no car can survive on her hands. Chu Qing saw her guilty conscience, ¡°I¡¯m coming, I dare not put the little life in your hands.¡± ¡°No, you first watch me drive for a while.¡± She said stubbornly. ¡°Ok.¡± Next, Chu Qing¡¯s heart experienced a roller coaster-like stimulus. ¡°Don¡¯t step on the accelerator!¡± ¡°Gear! Quickly file!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t turn around! You have turned the wrong place!¡± ¡°Stop! Brakes, I¡¯ll drive.¡± Feeling tired, he secretly vowed not to let this woman touch the car anymore. Mu Li bulged her cheek gang, and wanted to say something more, he was directly picked up by the co-pilot. Chu Qing started at a moderate speed and gradually accelerated. She hurriedly said, ¡°What are you doing so fast?¡± ¡°We were stared at by the three cars behind.¡± Mu Li looked towards the rearview mirror, yes, the three cars followed them from the beginning, ¡°Am I brought in?¡± ¡°What do you say?¡± ¡°Then we will get them to the wilderness and kill them?¡± At this time her eyes became a little cold. ¡°I remember there is a mountain near here.¡± He said, his speed has accelerated a lot. Mu Li complexion pale clutched the seat belt. Was the first drag racing so exciting? When they reached the middle of the mountain, they stopped their cars. The following three cars had n¡¯t followed up yet. Chu Qing and Mu Li ambushed in the dark. Six people came up. He secretly surprised that each and everyone is better than himself. ? He ate a mad dan, and Mu Li asked curiously, ¡°What is this?¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 654 ¡°Be yourself a medicine pill.¡± ¡°Are you a genius? Or should we ¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s talk later, get rid of these people first.¡± Chu Qing knew what she wanted to say, but it¡¯s not the time to say this. Mu Li turned his head hummingly, and now people are getting smarter and smarter. She still has to look at the time when she wants to flicker. When has she been aggrieved? A sword flew towards one of them, and one hit was bound to hit. The other 5 people became more vigilant. Chu Qing flashed in front of one person, another sword, and the remaining 4 people can only fight melee? He walked back and forth between them freely, but the more he struggled, the harder he could block 4 punches. He took a few steps back, ¡°Can¡¯t beat, are you not going to come out to save people?¡± In fact, he still has energy, but he Don¡¯t want to take out the hole cards. Mu Li struck two people to death with a knife. Chu Qing raised his eyebrows. He saw this strange style for the first time. Soon, the rest of the people would get it done. Hanging the color, she skillfully bandaged it with cloth strips. ¡°Who gave you your ancient martial arts?¡± ¡°I met a Great Grandpa by accident, he said that my skeleton was surprised to be a good material to learn martial arts ¡­¡± This sounds inexplicably familiar, ¡°Forget it, I can¡¯t ask it anyway.¡± Mu Li gave him a white eye, ¡°I know you still ask, get in the car.¡± 2 people left here in a car. In a dark room, a chubby lady asked: ¡°Can you do it anyway! So many people have died this time that the woman hasn¡¯t been killed yet! Are the people here eating white rice?¡± ¡°Madam don¡¯t be impatient, just got the news, there is a youngster next to the woman.¡± ¡°Oh? What do you mean?¡± ¡°It was the youngster who most likely helped the woman.¡± ¡°Hmph, seems impatient alive, who is that youngster ?!¡± ¡°This ¡­ we don¡¯t know.¡± A bag hit her head, ¡°What¡¯s the use of you! I think you might as well close it earlier! Finally, I will give you a chance. If it doesn¡¯t work, I will ask someone to report you here!¡± ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡± After her silhouette disappears, ¡°Are we really going to let this woman play tricks?¡± ¡°She won¡¯t be able to jump for long, and I will definitely return everything today.¡± She stared in that direction with hatred, clenching her fists, ¡°Have you found out?¡± ¡°I found some information, Chu Family¡¯s people, NUS¡¯s students.¡± No need to say more, just these two identities made her a bit overwhelmed. ¡°This woman said so easily every time, even if it only provokes a family, there is actually a Chu Family, and we are not easy to move for NUS students.¡± ¡°Master, what should we do?¡± ¡°Send some cannon fodder in the past, as long as the woman knows that we have done it, it can¡¯t be beaten.¡± She just wanted to be quiet now, and she had enough anger recently, ¡°Find some young ones.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Whenever she is depressed, she will habitually find some men to vent the fire, so people around her often do this kind of thing. (End of this chapter) Chapter 655 Mu Li impatiently said: ¡°How about our cooperation with the medicine pill?¡± Since Chu Qing took the medicine pill, the imposing manner around him kept rising. She was a bit greedy for such an obvious effect. ¡°This ¡­ I can only sell you a few, and the rest is talk-free.¡± Although the answer was not what she wanted, but it was considered profitable if she could buy it, and she did not believe that she could not research this medicine pill! ¡°3 pieces of 15,000,000, what do you think?¡± ¡°Good.¡± This price is really high, the local tyrant is different, Chu Qing sighed, he took out a small bottle, ¡°hand in hand and hand in delivery.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll transfer it to you at the bank later, how?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Chu Qing stopped, ¡°I said, when are you going to follow me?¡± Before Mu Li responded, she saw a familiar silhouette come out of the dark. She opened her eyes wide and was about to say something, but was stopped by her. Wang Meng pretended not to see: ¡°I just didn¡¯t If you live somewhere, can you come home with you? ¡° ¡°Aren¡¯t you rich? You can go to the hotel.¡± He still remembers her boldness last night. ¡°That ¡­¡± She poked her finger and said awkwardly: ¡°I didn¡¯t run out of money last night, so I have no money and haven¡¯t eaten since the morning.¡± She touched her belly. At this time, she also played an empty city strategy with her. Chu Qing looked towards Mu Li, and Mu Li looked towards Wang Meng. Wang Meng pretended not to know, she said tangled: ¡°I ¡­ well, I provide accommodation to eat.¡± Thanks to Chu Qing, also You can¡¯t throw this mess to him. ¡°Okay, get it done, you should follow her.¡± Don¡¯t think he didn¡¯t see Mu Li¡¯s small movements. The two people knew that they would pretend not to know, ¡°I¡¯m going home first, you communicate slowly.¡± Wang Meng looked at the back of his departure, no longer the cute appearance before, just like an aloof and remote, ¡°Why are you in Jinmen?¡± Mu Li explained: ¡°It ¡¯s all a misunderstanding. I was looking for a friend of mine. As a result, I met Chu Qing, and then I met you, too.¡± Her expression became serious. ¡°The news from Beijing, It is said that the empress has gone viral, don¡¯t you go back? ¡° ¡°What? Do you want to tell them where I am?¡± She gave a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t forget, I am also a family member.¡± Wang Meng also smiled indifferently, ¡°Don¡¯t forget, you still have the handle in my hand, you know?¡± She went to Mu Li¡¯s side instantly, her voice was much lower, ¡°Shall I go Tell you dear grandmother? ¡° ¡°Huh.¡± She looked at the woman fiercely. ¡°It¡¯s bad luck, I met you here! As long as you don¡¯t hinder me.¡± ¡°I just wanted to say this!¡± The two were born with ghosts, ¡°But, even so, can you win me this time? Mu Li.¡± She said imperatively, through childhood, their strengths were evenly matched, and they lost and won. ¡°Hmph, don¡¯t cry this time if you lose, go back and complain to the empress.¡± The words are mixed with some thick fire medical smell, giving each other tit for tat. Mu Li still remembers that she lost that time, and was summoned by the empress when she went back. At night, she sat on the sofa and touched the Spirit Stone in her hand. This thing she bought from another place. Today, after she smelled Chu Qing, she had a guess in her heart. (End of this chapter) Chapter 656 There have been many people continuously in and out recently, Xing Lie looked at the night scene outside, ¡°Is this also starting to mess up?¡± Two people in Jinmen were accepted by the National University, one was the expected person, and the other was the one who disrupted the peace. He laughed, at least he did n¡¯t choose the wrong person. On the 2nd day, Chu Qing got up early, he was going to Guzicheng, looking for something that could increase the cultivation base. When Chu Qing came to the ancient city of Guzi, he was cold and cheerless on the street. Maybe he came too early, and the people who set up the stall came out, but there were not many guests. He walked in the middle of the road, from time to time to see the ¡°antiques¡± on the side, but unfortunately he never met good goods, here fish and dragons mixed in together, some people even took the stones picked up by the road Selling, he hooked the head, and it seemed destined to be fruitless. He walked to the last stall, wiped his eyes, and picked up a suspected Buddha statue, only the posture was like, and the head part was very twisted, which looked scary. ¡°Boss, how much is this?¡± The owner of this booth is the Great Grandpa with gray hair. His hands trembled and found the reading glasses on the bridge of his nose. His face was very close. ¡°This ¡­ this ¡­¡± Well, he thought about 2 3 minutes before he said the price, ¡°1000 5.¡± ¡°Then I bought it.¡± He took out his pocket. He did not bring cash with him when he went out. ¡°I only have a bank card. Is there a place to withdraw money nearby?¡± ¡°Yes ¡­ cough cough, I can wait for you here ¡­¡± The old man took a few steps back and sat back in his chair, taking that thing in his arms, ¡°Before you come back ¡­ I won¡¯t sell it to others. ¡° ¡°Okay thank you.¡± After he went back, the stall was already a bit ¡°lively¡±. He ran to find a young woman with yellow hair and an old man still around him. ¡°Smelly old man, isn¡¯t it just one?¡± I can buy as many as you like! ¡° ¡°Then you buy it elsewhere ¡­ Someone has already bought this stone statue ¡­¡± Great Grandpa¡¯s speech was very slow, and he was not scared by the man at all. ¡°Boss, this is 1000 5, you see.¡± Chu Qing handed over a stack of money, he counted carefully. ¡°I said, you sold that stone statue to me, I gave you 10000, how?¡± This sentence knew that the rich children, she looked at them contemptuously, as if Chu Qing agreed to have been expected. By the way, she naturally wanted to take the stone statue. But was interrupted by Chu Qing¡¯s slap, ¡°Not for sale.¡± She stared at Chu Qing in disbelief, ¡°What are you saying ?!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t your ears work? I said not to sell! Do you understand?¡± Youngster extend the hand pointed at him, ¡°You, very good! My name is Yan Ding, look at you like you are still reading? Remind you, don¡¯t walk alone, or you will repay!¡± He turned his head and said to the old man beside him: ¡°Aunt Liu, let¡¯s go!¡± Old man lightly glanced at Chu Qing, then left without looking back. ¡°Thank you Boss.¡± ¡°Since you have taken a fancy to it, it means that you are destined to it.¡± Great Grandpa took off his reading glasses and said. ¡°What about the youngster just now?¡± ¡°She, it was discovered by the old man, you must make good use of it.¡± He said with nostalgia, not knowing what he had thought of. (End of this chapter) Chapter 657 Chu Qing only knew what the Great Grandpa must have experienced. After leaving that place, he came to a famous jade ware porch. The item is neat and tidy, and he looks at the dazzling array of things, even the worst, and the appearance is much better than the small stalls. Here, it can only be seen with his eyes. ¡°What does Mr. need?¡± A waiter came over and asked. ¡°not needed for now.¡± He still likes to watch slowly by himself, if someone around him is likely to mislead people. The more he walked inside, the stronger and stronger the feelings in his heart. Although everything around him was a bit Spiritual Qi, but this was not what he wanted. He went around this circle almost, but did not find anything that would surprise him. , He began to wonder if he was too anxious. He slowed his mood, even if he did n¡¯t find it, he also gained something today. He went shopping again, and finally found a piece of iron in a corner. , But even if you see the words above you need to understand. Chu Qing happened to be one of the few people in this world who could understand it. He was surprised that there would be a word of the World over there. He took this thing to the counter and said, ¡°Sell?¡± ¡°Naturally it sells.¡± When the waiter saw him buying this thing, he looked at Chu Qing with a mentally retarded look. ¡°Even if it is useless, it cannot be returned.¡± He also reminded him in disguise that this buy It¡¯s useless. ¡°Well, I know, how much is it?¡± ¡°10000 5.¡± ¡°Shua card.¡± He handed the card to the waiter and paid the money in the waiter¡¯s surprised eyes. A woman in black overalls saw this scene and went up the stairs to a room. ¡°Boss, someone bought the black thing.¡± ¡°Oh? Didn¡¯t expect someone really bought it there, did that person really see anything?¡± ¡°He¡¯s a man.¡± ¡°Men?¡± She touched Cui Green¡¯s finger in her hand and chuckled. ¡°Interesting, do you have his information?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Chu Qing, the most famous champion recently, who has seen his photo in the newspaper before.¡± ¡°He ~ interesting man.¡± Chu Qing not at all hurried back after shopping, he still has one thing to do, that is-stone gamble! Now there are more and more people, including some who cultivate ancient martial arts. Coincidentally, he met Mu Li and Wang Meng. He wanted to pretend that he didn¡¯t know to leave, but they were caught by their sharp eyes. ¡°Chu Qing!¡± ¡°Little Chu Qing!¡± If this name is an ordinary person, it would not be so much trouble. However, the thing that Chu Qing has changed from learning scum into learning hegemony has long become a thing for everyone knows, and whispers whispered around. ¡°Is he the boy champion?¡± ¡°It looks like the picture, it should be.¡± ¡°So True Master looks so pretty?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know if it was robbed by others.¡± ¡­¡­ Chu Qing took them into the corner in one breath, ¡°It¡¯s a coincidence that you are here.¡± ¡°My grandmother is going to have a birthday. I will choose a stone for her birthday gift.¡± Mu Li explained. (End of this chapter) Chapter 658 ¡°What about her?¡± 2 people looked towards Wang Meng at the same time. ¡°It¡¯s too boring to stay in the room. Just when she is going out, I will come out together.¡± Chu Qing helped him, ¡°Well, do you know the procedure here?¡± He was visiting this place for the first time and knew nothing. ¡°This is my first time to come to the stone gamble workshop in Jinmen, but the process should be similar. The one placed in the cabinet is to be auctioned later. The stall vendors can buy it directly, but not many good stones can be found. It can be said that it has been rarely seen for 100 years. ¡°Mu Li spread her palms. ¡°Oh ~¡± Chu Qing closed her eyes and covered the whole place with Spiritual Consciousness. She was not at all wrong. The stone of the vendor had almost no Spiritual Qi. Only a few places had a thin Spiritual Qi. and many more! What did he see! Their Spirit Qi was sucked away? He looked in the direction, it was a stone in a stall, so thick Spirit Qi! He eyes opened, moved towards that stall, and only a few people were watching his stall. Chu Qing pretended to look at a few pieces and finally picked up the stone that absorbed Spirit Qi. He picked it up, a bit of weight. ¡°I want to buy this one.¡± As soon as the words came out, someone next to them reminded: ¡°Little Brother, this kind of stone can¡¯t open anything at first glance, you still don¡¯t buy it, it¡¯s a waste of money.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll buy this one.¡± The hawker took the stone suspiciously. He did n¡¯t seem to have seen the stone. He put it on the scale, a total of 15 jin. ¡°A pound of 300, 4500, do you want to cut it for you?¡± Chu Qing handed him a dozen cash, ¡°No need.¡± If there are too many people, it will cause a lot of trouble if it is cut. Mu Li touched his stone and whispered, ¡°Your stone is strange.¡± ¡°Do you have any research on stone gamble?¡± ¡°Of course, I am the queen of stone gamble, and I can¡¯t touch it.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± He carried the bag and looked towards the side of the cabinet, and the green probability was indeed much higher than the stall. ¡°Have you chosen?¡± Chu Qing turned to Mu Li and asked. Mu Li stepped forward, stood in front of a petite stone, knocked on the glass, and looked at it confidently. ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°That is of course, my intuition is accurate.¡± She pats the breast, so she is really glorious. ¡°How much do you think you would take it down?¡± Wang Meng asked, looking at the stone inside. ¡°100000.¡± Chu Qing saw a familiar silhouette in the crowd, evil said with a smile: ¡°Let¡¯s gamble, I bet you bought it more than 100000 today.¡± Mu Li had a bad hunch, but she was still nodded, ¡°If you gamble, bet 100000, what about?¡± He can earn 100000 in vain. He smirked in his heart, ¡°Okay.¡± He didn¡¯t believe that the old man didn¡¯t see the stone here, and as expected, they came here. ¡°why is it you again?!¡± ¡°I also want to say this sentence, why did you meet you again?¡± Chu Qing said helplessly, with a hint of crafty in his eyes. ¡°Did you also see this stone?¡± Yan Ding looked at him contemptuously. ¡°you guess.¡± She was coldly snorted, ¡°I won¡¯t let you succeed. I just robbed you of the stone. I will fix this stone!¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 659 Mu Li looked at her behavior and guessed something in her heart. She was really a smart man. Aunt Liu narrowed her eyes towards Mu Li. She always felt that the woman looked familiar, but she couldn¡¯t remember where she had seen it. They sat down in order, ¡°Did you know they would see that stone?¡± Chu Qing smiled and said nothing. Mu Li knew that she was fooled, but she was not annoyed, and had not announced the result, she said directly, ¡°Wait for 100000 to transfer your bank card later.¡± ¡°Many thanks local tyrants generously released.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t see that your mind is turning very fast. It¡¯s worthy of the man the woman fancy. She¡¯s lucky to marry you.¡± Mu Li sighed. ¡°Do you know who is Meng Zui?¡± Chu Qing still wants to inquire about the news of Meng Zui. She looked at him in amazement and moved her mouth, not at all speaking out, but he knew the three words, was it really Xuan Nu Gong? ¡°Go back and talk, I want to know the specifics,¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Wang Meng suddenly plugged in. ¡°Why do you want to go back and talk, can¡¯t you talk here, are you talking about secrets?¡± ¡°No, my wife is gone.¡± ¡°Are you married ?!¡± Chu Qing glanced at her, ¡°It¡¯s married.¡± ¡°What is the difference?¡± ¡°It makes a big difference.¡± The audience was quiet. The Auctioneer in the middle used a wooden hammer to pats the table. The man cleared his throat. ¡°The auction starts.¡± Chu Qing realized that there weren¡¯t many men in this place, and all of them were women at a glance, so that he seemed to be a crane in a flock of chickens. ¡°No. 3000, starting price: 1!¡± ¡°3000 !¡± ¡°5000 !¡± ¡­¡­ Chu Qing believes that this Auctioneer is also professionally trained. Every time no one asks for a price, he will confuse some people to buy it. Soon it was the stone Mu Li was about to buy. ¡°No. 23, starting price: 5000.¡± ¡°10000!¡± Mu Li said arrogantly, the call made most people exhale. ¡°20000!¡± Yan Ding glanced at them and quoted the price. Trifling Yan Family still want to fight with her? ¡°50000!¡± ¡°80000 !¡± ¡°100000 !¡± ¡°130,000 !¡± ¡°180,000!¡± Mu Li really wanted to hit someone. Why did Yan Family have such a waste thing? Yan Ding had a break, she didn¡¯t bring so much money this time, she stared at them resentfully. ¡°180,000 once!¡± ¡°180,000 2 times!¡± ¡°180,000 ¡­ 3 times! Deal!¡± This Auctioneer not at all made people bid again, this price is also very good. After the end, Mu Li looked towards Aunt Liu, and lightly said, ¡°Yan Family is really good.¡± If it was in Beijing before, they would never be better today. ¡°You Yan Family is also possible.¡± Wang Meng echoed. Aunt Liu was surprised, she remembered these two people! Her body began to tremble, and Yan Ding looked at her suspiciously, ¡°Aunt Liu, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s over ¡­ it¡¯s over ¡­ it¡¯s actually getting into that Demoness.¡± ¡°Demoness?¡± Yan Ding¡¯s pupils shrank sharply, and she remembered that the woman was Demoness in Beijing! ¡°Well, what about Mu Family?¡± Aunt Liu glared at her, ¡°Did you not see another woman? She is the emperor¡¯s person! This is all right, and you will be locked up again when you return.¡± ¡°No, no, how could that man know these two great characters ?!¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 660 Aunt Liu¡¯s crutches hit her, ¡°Let you see more at ordinary times, and it¡¯s unclear if you are out now! Isn¡¯t that man a simple character! He is the provincial champion-Chu Qing, the National University himself Admission letter sent by someone! ¡° ¡°The future is even more limitless, but now some of the families want to fight, you are in trouble!¡± She said regretfully, with regret in her tone. On the way, Wang Meng was separated by Mu Li, and Chu Qing sat on the bench, ¡°How do you know Meng Zui?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a long story, I don¡¯t want to say ¡­¡± Under his eyes, Mu Li had to continue to say: ¡°I saved her life in Beijing, I was curious about her identity, she told me she It ¡¯s the Xuan Nu Gong. I was surprised. The Xuan Nu Gong actually appeared in the capital. Later, when I was transferred away from my grandmother, I arranged the dream drunk under Xing Lie. Didn¡¯t expect her to open a shop in Jinmen. Although we were separated, we usually contacted her, she would often Tell me about you. Then I ran over and did n¡¯t expect that she had left. Did she tell you anything? ¡° Chu Qing thought for a while, ¡°She said she would handle things well, and then what did she mean by handling things?¡± Mu Li turned her head in a panic, ¡°How can I know?¡± ¡°Tell me, I don¡¯t want to be kept in the dark.¡± She sighed, ¡°To be honest, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to tell you, but I can¡¯t tell you.¡± She raised her right hand¡¯s wrist, ¡°I have reached a deal with her.¡± ¡°Why is there this thing?¡± ¡°This thing that only our Mu Family has, if any party violates the content of the transaction, you will get consequences.¡± Chu Qing looked at the red mark, ¡°What kind of retribution?¡± Mu Li immediately muttered and looked at him nervously, ¡°It can¡¯t be said that no one has survived the consequences so far.¡± This World is really mysterious, or, what secret is hidden in this World? He returned home with his heart full of thoughts, greeted Chu Xiao and they entered his room. He took out that piece of iron, eh? How has it changed? He rubbed his eyes, and the words were completely different again. He hurriedly took out the paper and pen and began to write them down, changing every one hour, and some words were only half, he thought that there were still many fragments in various places. After copying a bit, I felt an extremely mysterious and abstruse Realm. He was greatly surprised, just a fragment is so powerful, if it is complete, what kind of scene will it trigger? What he admired more was the person who made this thing. One afternoon, he had been immersed in it. When he was a little tired, looked towards the sky outside the window was dull. His realm has stabilized a lot, and Chu Qing walked out of the room and heard a lively voice from outside, ¡°Ziyan?¡± Tang Ziyan¡¯s skin seemed to be fairer than ever. ¡°How did you come?¡± He sat down beside him. ¡°How can you say such a thing? She came from afar.¡± Chu Tiannan glanced at Chu Qing and reminded. ¡°Why, don¡¯t you welcome me?¡± Chu Qing felt that she was a little strange tonight, ¡°No, just suddenly.¡± ¡°How about chatting?¡± Tang Ziyan pointed to his room. 2 people one after the other entered the room. Chu Xiao 8 asked hexagrammatically: ¡°What are they talking about?¡± Xing Tao curl one¡¯s lip, ¡°You don¡¯t care about me, they must have something important to say, otherwise why should they avoid us.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 661 ¡°Remember what I said last time?¡± Her hair was blown by the breeze, and she sat on the railing with her hands open. ¡°Which sentence?¡± Chu Qing can remember every sentence she said to herself, but he did not at all get this point. ¡°After entering the National University, you are my opponent.¡± She said with a smile: ¡°It is also the person I like.¡± His heart tightened and his throat became dry. She continued: ¡°I always thought I was pretty good, but until you show up, I really ¡­ a frog in well.¡± She lifted her front hair to the back, revealing her entire face. ¡°I know someone will be more powerful than me, but I didn¡¯t expect to be a boy, huh ~¡± A smile appeared on the corner of her mouth, and the star flickered in her eyes, ¡°You are good enough, the capital is a bit messy, I don¡¯t want to let myself You go, but you belong to the sky, even if I shut you up, you will still leave. ¡° ¡°What ¡­ what do you want to say?¡± Chu Qing¡¯s throat moved, and she looked at this confident woman with unknown reason. She stood on the railing, ¡°I¡¯m waiting for you ¡­ Come and marry me, what do you think?¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Chu Qing hadn¡¯t reacted for a while. ¡°Even if you don¡¯t agree, when the time comes you will marry me.¡± Tang Ziyan showed a fox-like smile. ¡°No no no, where do I disagree, I marry you, I marry you.¡± But he was a little curious, at first he thought about marrying her, how could he change his mind so quickly? She seemed to see the thoughts of the people in front of her, and said nothing more, just laughed, with a bitter smile in her smile, ¡°Well, I should go back, and the car has waited a long time.¡± Chu Qing looked down, a black car, if he read correctly, the person inside was Ting Yu, the person sitting in the car looked up at him, said nothing, and waited quietly for Tang Ziyan ¡¯s arrival. ¡°Goodbye.¡± The tip of his hair floated over the tip of his nose, which was the unique fragrance of Tang Ziyan. There seemed to be something breaking out of it. He muttered: ¡°Goodbye.¡± 2nd day ¡ª¡ª He took the stone statue and looked at it from left to right. This one is a baby, but he also tried it with Spiritual Qi, and he was all bounced back unless ¡­ Something came out of his head, he broke other places in a spurt of energy, and a complete Buddha image was exposed. ¡°What kind of Buddha is this?¡± He saw this kind of Buddha image for the first time. ¡°Hmph, I can¡¯t even recognize it? The mortals are really degenerating.¡± A child¡¯s voice echoed in his mind. Chu Qing was a little dizzy with the sound, after spirit slowly recovers, ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°I am the Azure Lotus spirit boy.¡± The Buddha image on his hand jumped to the ground and gradually became larger, and the five officials began to become more humane, but a moment later, a boy wearing ancient clothes appeared. ¡°Who is Ru?¡± The sight in front of him was only very interesting. A boy about eight-nine years old said an old saying, ¡°I am Chu Qing, who bought you home.¡± ¡°Buy? I didn¡¯t sell it to anyone.¡± Azure Lotus Lingtong said doubtfully. ¡°Well,¡± he said, pointing to the dirt on the ground: ¡°This is the dirt you just had.¡± Azure Lotus touched the soil and frowned, ¡°Is this stinky old man sealing me in this place ?!¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 662 ¡°Someone has sealed you? Why should you be sealed?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a seal, as long as I want to come out, I can still come out, but I stay inside if I don¡¯t want to come out, and I am voluntarily sealed.¡± Azure Lotus Lingtong replied. ¡°Voluntary?¡± Chu Qing was the first to see someone voluntarily sealed, ¡°Why do you want to be sealed?¡± He sighed and said, ¡°I have lived for so many years, and I want to rest after seeing the world, and then let people help me seal it up. When the world is in chaos, it will come out naturally.¡± He paused and looked at Chu. Take a clear look, ¡°It¡¯s just that didn¡¯t expect it will be you.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me?¡± ¡°In Ru¡¯s body, I saw many people¡¯s fate lines. The average person has at most 5 6 roots. In Ru¡¯s body, I can¡¯t count the counts at first glance. Chu Qing seemed to see himself in the eyes of Azure Lotus, and could not help but laugh a few times. Is there anything he can do? ¡°So old rules ¡­¡± After he finished, Chu Qing interrupted him in time. ¡°What old rules?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know? Didn¡¯t the person who sold it to you tell you?¡± Azure Lotus Lingtong withdrew his hand and asked strangely. ¡°He said that I am a destined person, so that I can make good use of it.¡± The child pats his own head, ¡°That person didn¡¯t tell Ru.¡± ¡°Perhaps he didn¡¯t know or maybe.¡± Chu Qing thought of this probability. Azure Lotus Lingtong immediately retorted: ¡°How could he not know? I have talked to their family for 2 generations, what kind of temper are I still not aware of? I didn¡¯t even say anything to you.¡± ¡°So you at first thought I was from their family?¡± ¡°That¡¯s natural, the old rules are ¡­¡± He waved his hands impatiently. ¡°It¡¯s too long, I don¡¯t want to say, I¡¯ll understood when I¡¯m done.¡± Before Chu Qing responded, the Azure Lotus spirit boy bit his fingertips, golden blood flowed on his forehead, and a bunch of golden light shone on him, fleeting. ¡°Do you still have 2 things within the body?¡± Chu Qing felt that his within the body was now full of peaceful power. ¡°What is this?¡± He raised his arm and dazzled the golden streamer. ¡°Contract, I will be your companion in the future. You still have to refine those forces yourself, but you should call me as little as possible, but you can¡¯t call me again, I have to make up and so on, a little busy.¡± Are you really busy? He didn¡¯t know how long he slept in this sleep, he was still sleepy? ! Azure Lotus spirit boy hit Hache, ¡°Okay, I¡¯m going to rest.¡± It became motionless like a Buddha image again, Chu Qing put him on the table and began to refine the power of these appear out of thin air. In the end, he was forced to stop cultivation due to the rapid knock on the door. What opened the door was Xing Tao¡¯s face of a mistress, ¡°That little brother-in-law, what happened?¡± ¡°Your elder sister hasn¡¯t come to me recently, and then I ran to your house. My uncle said that she hasn¡¯t been home for a few days, so, do you know where your sister is?¡± Chu Qing took out his mobile phone and called, ¡°I asked them if they knew my sister¡¯s whereabouts.¡± ¡°Boss, what¡¯s the matter?¡± He called the girl in the bar who was more familiar with his sister. ¡°Have you seen Chu Xiao?¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t back after being called out by a man yesterday.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 663 ¡°Does Chu Xiao know that man?¡± Chu Qing squeezed his phone tightly, still looking calm. ¡°That man seems to be interested in Sister Chu. He often goes to the bar to order wine. There was another man beside him yesterday.¡± ¡°You tune out the monitoring, I¡¯ll be there immediately.¡± He hung up his phone, picked up his coat, and asked Xing Tao: ¡°Little brother-in-law, are you going?¡± Xing Tao hurriedly said: ¡°Of course I am going, if Chu Xiao encounters any danger, I will be very worried.¡± Although I can¡¯t see how a big man looks weak in front of him, he is also his own little brother-in-law anyway. 2 energetic and bustling rushed to the bar, many women greeted him halfway, basically the same sentence, ¡°boss is good.¡± ¡°You have a lot of good fortune in love affairs.¡± Xing Tao sighed softly. ¡°Why? Do you want such a blessing?¡± Chu Qing asked playfully. ¡°No, I¡¯ll have your elder sister alone.¡± He said happily. ¡°same here.¡± In Xing Tao¡¯s surprised eyes, Chu Qing walked to the monitoring room, ¡°Boss, this is yesterday¡¯s monitoring.¡± The woman replayed the video, Chu Qing wrapped her hands around her chest, watching quietly, Xing Tao was also serious on the side Watching. ¡°stop.¡± The woman¡¯s hand pressed the pause in a hurry. It was Chu Xiao who was in contact with a man in the monitor, and the man sitting on the side looked at the monitor strangely. ¡°Do you know these two men?¡± ¡°The man who touched Sister Chu was surnamed Liu, and the other boy did not understood.¡± Chu Qing rubbed the rubbed the temple, this elder sister was really uneasy, ¡°Do you know this news?¡± ¡°This ¡­ yes.¡± ¡°Have they been to the bathroom?¡± The bathroom is usually the place where clues can be left. ¡°Goed.¡± He turned and walked towards the bathroom. Xing Tao and the woman stood at the same place with big eyes staring at small eyes, or Xing Tao responded quickly, and immediately followed along. Seeing Xing Tao¡¯s actions, the woman followed along. Chu Qing looked at the clean bathroom, ¡°Have you cleaned it today?¡± ¡°No, the cleaning staff took leave yesterday, and no staff have been arranged yet.¡± He glanced around, and found a white card in the gap on the hand-washing table floor, probably it was accidentally removed? He reached out to pick it up, Liu Chunping, the personnel manager of Longlong Group. He took out the phone, and the people inside took a long time to answer the phone. ¡°Hua Hua, help me investigate this Longlong Group.¡± Why hasn¡¯t he heard of this company? Still he ignored and inexperienced. ¡°Longlong Group ¡­¡± There was a crisp voice on the keyboard. ¡°It¡¯s a shell company.¡± Chen Huahua made a hutch. She slept a little late last night and she rubbed her eyes. ¡°I Look, uh ¡­ all are registered by a food company. ¡° ¡°What about Liu Chunping?¡± The sound of the keyboard came again, ¡°Oh, I found it, the man who is the flower gate.¡± ¡°What is the flower gate?¡± ¡°An organization specializing in cheating women, even the police are a little tricky.¡± She paused. ¡°I read the information, and your sister has contact with them.¡± ¡°Where did my sister go last night?¡± ¡°I looked for the nearby surveillance ¡­ After going out of the bar, I went to the playground, and then they were knocked out and moved into the van.¡± ¡°Can you find the base of their organization?¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 664 Chen Huahua made another Hatch, and after drinking a cup of coffee, he instantly woke up a lot, and pressed his finger flexibly on the keyboard, then a map appeared on the screen, ¡°187 Rainbow Street.¡± ¡°Okay thank you.¡± Hanging up the phone, Chen Huahua¡¯s heart only felt uncontrollably beating. She blushed and touched the position of the heart. Chu Qing, how much she likes you. ¡°I found it.¡± Xing Tao can¡¯t help but want to hurry to find Chu Xiao¡¯s heart, ¡°Where?¡± ¡°No. 187 Hongse Street, let me deal with the rest of the matter. You go home and wait for the news. If you are in danger, Xing Lie will definitely take me.¡± Chu Qing thought of the military force of the two women. Unable to bear stomachache, he had seen it when he went. ¡°This ¡­ I will protect myself!¡± He watched Xing Tao from beginning to end. It was n¡¯t him who pulled it. He could really hit 100 such Xing Tao. Xing Tao was somewhat sorry by his eyes. ¡°You still go home, you are too weak, Or, what do you want to protect yourself? ¡° ¡°This¡­this¡­¡± Chu Qing looked towards the woman standing on the side, ¡°You send him home.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°That ¡­ I¡¯m waiting for your news, must bring Chu Xiao back.¡± Xing Tao looked at him, and he couldn¡¯t be more relieved. Chu Qing¡¯s eyes flashed with firm rays of light, ¡°I will definitely bring her back.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± He turned around and left here with the woman. He muttered with a bitter smile: ¡°However she is also my elder sister.¡± On the lively street, a youngster wandering in aimless, if you are careful, you will find that he has walked the third time on this road. When he finally felt his foot was about to break, a delicate and pretty man stopped him, ¡°Little Brother, drink a cup of tea?¡± The youngster asked hesitantly: ¡°Why am I going to drink tea with you?¡± He suddenly approached, a mysterious look said: ¡°I have a big deal to do, are you interested?¡± ¡°Why choose me?¡± ¡°Because I found out that you are talented.¡± ¡°Ok.¡± At the moment the man turned around, the youngster laughed strangely. ¡°My name is Liu Chunping, Little Brother what is your name?¡± He took a sip of the tea cup naturally and stared straight at the youngster. ¡°Me, my name is Shaoliang.¡± Liu Chunping nodded cooperatively, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t your family be very rich?¡± Shao Liang blushed and opened his eyes wide, ¡°How do you know?¡± Heaven knows, how much pain he has spent to pretend to be a poor student, and he is also a ¡°shy introvert¡± male child. He said as it should be by rights: ¡°Are you going to try it? Our line is particularly easy to make money. I tell you, I just spent a few hundred thousand in this line.¡± ¡°Really, really?¡± Shao Liang was obviously a little moved, but he secretly rolled the eyes, don¡¯t think he can¡¯t see it, all but the watch is highly imitated, how much money can he have? Liu Chunping saw that little fishy was hooked, and he was definitely nodded again, ¡°That is, of course, your talent is very good. When the time comes, you must make more money than me. With a little internship, your life will definitely be nourishing. Run. ¡° He blinked his big eyes and asked uncertainly, ¡°Can I do it too?¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 665 Liu Chunping, who looks like the same sex in this move, is a little bit perturbed. ¡°Yes, when the time comes, as long as you obey the tasks issued by your superiors, you will definitely have money.¡± Shao Liang hesitated, ¡°How much can I earn in a month?¡± ¡°Like you, it¡¯s more than 10000 yuan, I envy you a little bit.¡± ¡°Then ¡­ what the hell is doing and so on?¡± He asked doubtfully. ¡°It¡¯s very simple, just chat with girls, of course everything is guaranteed for you.¡± ¡°really?¡± Liu Chunping is nodded. If he puts it in the past, he will definitely not have such good patience, but it is still a bit patient to see Shao Liang for such a simple sake. it is good.¡± ¡°okay then.¡± Seeing that he finally responded, Liu Chunping gave him a big smile, took out a contract and a signature pen from the bag, and wrote your name here. ¡° Shao Liang glanced at it, it was no different from the usual company contract, but added a word for the company at the end, he signed his name, anyway, no more than his real name, Liu Chunping¡¯s smile Happy, ¡°We will be a family in the future, go, I will take you to see the place of our company.¡± Liu Chunping was sitting in the driving seat, and Shao Liang was sitting in the back. He said anxiously, ¡°Brother Liu, what are we doing and so on? Are we really just chatting with girls?¡± Liu Chunping believes that Shao Liang is his own person as long as he signs a contract, and he will naturally say the content, ¡°In fact, we are specifically for women to start, as long as they cheat their money, this kind of thing will come back to life 2 times, you Looking so beautiful, he will surely become a high-level soon. ¡° Shao Liang bit his lower lip, ¡°Not so good?¡± ¡°Where is not good.¡± Speaking of which, his tone suddenly increased a lot, ¡°Why do they girls can be so arrogant? And our boys can only learn how to abide by the Tao, even if they are married in the family Status, so we have to lie to girls, and you have signed a contract, you can not breach the contract. ¡°Liu Chunping raised the contract in the bag. ¡°This ¡­ well.¡± Soon, he stopped the car and led Shao Liang into Hongse Street, most of whom were delicate and pretty men. A clean face like Shao Liang appeared a crane in a flock of chickens , ¡°Brother Liu is back? Is this the new guy you brought back? You look good.¡± Said a man in a white T-shirt. ¡°This was brought back by me after a long time. He is still a student in school. Brother Huang will definitely be satisfied. You take him to sit down and I will report the situation.¡± Said, he took Shao Liang Staying in place, he quickly left here. ¡°Hello, my name is Chang Bang, how about you?¡± He asked familiarly. ¡°You, hello, my name is Shaoliang.¡± Shaoliang said shyly, his hands interlaced, and he seemed nervous. Upon seeing this, Chang Bang chuckled, ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. After all, the people here are not bad people. You have to get used to it.¡± Ghosts believe that you are not a bad person! He could only laughed awkwardly. ¡°Go in and sit?¡± Chang Bang pointed to the bar behind him. (End of this chapter) Chapter 666 ¡°Brother Huang, I recruited a student to come in today.¡± The man called Huang Ge is a middle-aged uncle. Although he is an uncle, it is well maintained. It looks like he is only in his 20s. He pinched an orchid finger and said with a throat: ¡°understood, understood, I will remember For your credit. ¡° ¡°You already see it?¡± Huang Guang let out the monitor on the back, which was a brilliant photo of Shao Liang. ¡°I can see this look all at once ~¡± Liu Chunping is already used to this state, ¡°Brother Huang, how do you arrange him next?¡± ¡°Let him get used to it for a few days, and then let him go to work, okay? He the past few days must be well raised, but this is our cash cow.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± It seemed to feel and so on Shao Liang shook his body, looked around in doubt, but not at all found something suspicious. ¡°Is the air conditioner here too cold?¡± Chang Bang asked suspiciously. ¡°No, no.¡± It was a little bit disgusting, ¡°Let¡¯s talk next.¡± ¡°Well, let ¡¯s talk about the most recent thing. A rich woman wanted to ** a younger boy, and she fell in love with Rong San who was shopping on the roadside. In the end, he could n¡¯t stand the rich woman ¡¯s ugliness. All belongings are swept away. ¡° Shao Liang raised his eyebrows. Is there such a powerful one? ¡°Well, you see that person is Rong San.¡± Chang Bang looked towards the man sitting on the bar with envy in his eyes. Isn¡¯t this another boy that night? He remembers it clearly, that face ¡­ Now that he has got all 2 people together, what should I do next? ¡°Shaoliang, Shaoliang.¡± Chang Bang¡¯s hand waved in front of him, he came back to his senses, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°You will have a lot of money in the future, so don¡¯t just envy his momentary scenery, he also got out of it for a long time.¡± He said with emotion, he seemed to know something. ¡°How do you say this?¡± Chang Bang sighed, ¡°He still has a younger sister, and his younger sister is still in school. He is just like this for his sister to go to school, otherwise he will not come to the flower gate.¡± Is there a younger sister? Maybe this is a breakthrough. When it was quiet at night, Shao Liang hid in the corner and called, ¡°Hua Hua, can you help me check Rong San and his younger sister, can you hack me?¡± Looking at the little red dot on the map, Chen Huahua asked strangely: ¡°Why are you on Hongse Street?¡± ¡°I have sneaked into the flower gate, and I need your help now.¡± The person on the phone was silent for a while, ¡°Don¡¯t be stupid.¡± ¡°I will be careful.¡± ¡°Wait a moment, I will send everything you want to your phone, pay attention to safety.¡± Chen Huahua rubbed some sour eyes, pulled a cup of coffee and pulled yourself together again to work, she tried to get the most accurate news, so as not to put the man in danger. After receiving the news, Shao Liang probably looked at it, and when he knew what was going on, he meditated until dawn until someone called her. ¡°Shaoliang, Shaoliang.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± His eyes opened clear, exhales one mouthful of impure air. Liu Chunping came over, ¡°How about going shopping today?¡± ¡°With you?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s him.¡± Rong San appeared expressionlessly behind him. ¡°He¡¯s called Rong San.¡± Then he pointed to Shao Liang and said, ¡°This is the newcomer from yesterday, Shao Liang. You two get along well. ¡° (End of this chapter) Chapter 667 2 people did not speak along the way. Chu Qing was also very casual. ¡°I heard you have a younger sister?¡± Rong San stared at him cautiously, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Nothing, just asking.¡± The ambiance chilled again. A plain old man walked staggered in front of them on crutches, ¡°Isn¡¯t this Rong San? Are you going to pick up the younger sister after school?¡± ¡°Uncle Wang, I¡¯m just going out now. The younger sister hasn¡¯t finished school. You are so old that you should pay attention to your body.¡± Uncle Wang laughed, ¡°You are still as sensible as ever, you are so young, you are making money outside, it is not easy!¡± ¡°Nothing, I should do it.¡± ¡°Is this your friend?¡± Rong San didn¡¯t answer. For him, it didn¡¯t matter if he was a friend. ¡°Xiao Rong usually thanks you for your attention.¡± He was obviously just a relatively familiar old man, but he said his father¡¯s words for Rong San. Chu Qing said skillfully: ¡°It¡¯s okay, actually I still need Rong San¡¯s care, right?¡± Rong San looked at him dumbfounded, ¡°Yes ¡­¡± Wang Bo narrowed his eyes and looked at them, sighed, ¡°Rong San, a child who has lived very hard since he was a child, should not have any worries about a child his size, alas ¡­ he has everything for himself People take it, they do n¡¯t want to say it ¡­ ¡° He said guiltily: ¡°You have helped us a lot, and everything I should do now.¡± His eyes were reddish and he sniffed. ¡°Ugh¡­¡­¡± The old man seems to be lamenting the injustice of this World, or the pitiful child he has seen since he was a child. Rong San has not spoken once since then. Chu Qing believes that since his purpose is to make money, he may be able to use this to help himself. ¡°Are you short of money?¡± He lifts the head, ¡°Why? Would you like to introduce me to some work?¡± He shook the head, ¡°This sentence was what they told me when I first came in. If you can¡¯t have the current life, don¡¯t talk Okay. ¡° ¡°I asked you a message, how about providing you with a proper job?¡± Rong San looked at him with a smile, ¡°Are you the younger brother of Chu Xiao?¡± At this time, it was Chu Qing¡¯s turn, and he clearly changed his face. Why can this man still see, ¡°Who is Chu Xiao?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t pretend, at first glance, your face feels a little unnatural, and it¡¯s hard to get used to this thing. You and she have similar expressions, so you guessed it.¡± They found a place to sit down. ¡°Chu Xiao¡¯s wine is delicious, just like hers.¡± Chu Qing reminded: ¡°I already have a brother-in-law.¡± ¡°Oh? Really? That¡¯s really a pity.¡± There was a little regret in his tone. ¡°She likes your younger brother a lot, and often mentions it with Liu Chunping. Do you know what this means?¡± ¡°Does it attract people¡¯s greed?¡± Chu Qing speculated. ¡°It¡¯s a provincial champion, Liu Chunping told Huang Guang, this is Brother Huang, and then planned to take your sister away, and then lead you to the past, the ultimate purpose is just to let you join the flower gate, because they think You will become a strong main force. ¡° ¡°That means my sister is still okay now?¡± Rong San looked at him, ¡°Of course it is good now, but you will never jump into the wall if you don¡¯t show up again.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 668 He looked at the time on his watch, ¡°Now my younger sister is out of school, do you want to go back first?¡± He meant to let Chu Qing go back. Chu Qing laughed, ¡°I have nothing to do recently, go with you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid my younger sister will be taken away by a wolf.¡± ¡°Relax, I¡¯m already married, so don¡¯t guard against me.¡± He said pats Rong San¡¯s shoulder. Rong San looked at him in surprise, ¡°Are you actually married? Which woman was married?¡± ¡°I married her and was a very good girl.¡± ¡°Marry?¡± He was even more incredible, and he gave his thumbs up directly, ¡°You are a bit powerful.¡± 2 people chatted and came to the door of a high school. A young and lively girl came straight to them, ¡°big brother, big brother, I¡¯m here ~¡± Hearing this voice Rong San turned to look in the direction of the source of the sound, I saw a girl coming towards them. ¡°Xiaoqiu.¡± They hugged each other intimately and separated after a few seconds. ¡°Actually, you are not used to pick me up. Are you busy with work every day?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t pick you up no matter how busy I am.¡± Rong Qiu looked at him helplessly, and suddenly saw a big boy next to her big brother, her heart began to accelerate, ¡°big brother, who is he?¡± ¡°He is a friend of the big brother, Shao Liang, and he is going to college now.¡± ¡°Which university was admitted to?¡± This question is a bit embarrassing. Once you say the National University, you will doubt it. ¡°A school in Beijing is not very famous.¡± Chu Qing answered, secretly giving him a look. ¡°Oh, do you have a girlfriend?¡± Rong San immediately understood his younger sister¡¯s thoughts, which was obviously irritating to him, ¡°What are you going to eat tonight? Big brother will do it for you.¡± The topic was led by him, Chu Qing¡¯s sorry touched his face Is Yi Rong too eye-catching? The afterglow of the sun hit the three of them, ¡°big brother, did your friend come back to our house for dinner?¡± ¡°I might ¡­¡± Before Chu Qing finished, Rong San answered for him, ¡°Will come, huh?¡± 2 people glanced at each other, he could clearly see Rong San to his younger sister Maintenance. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll trouble you today.¡± Everyone said that, and he was not good for Rong San¡¯s face. Rong Qiu¡¯s smile was deeper, ¡°Can you guide me to do the question?¡± Chu Qing was stunned, ¡°Oh, okay.¡± It was just a question, a trifle. ¡°Then thank you Shaoliang big brother.¡± Hearing this title, Rong San looked at Chu Qing with killing intent, and Chu Qing was helpless. What could he do? Soon, they came to an older residential building, and from time to time grandpas and aunts greeted them, that is to say, maybe they lived here for more than ten years. When I saw the words ¡°a debtor must pay his debt¡± written in red paint on the wall next to their door, 2 siblings were a little embarrassed. Rong San opened the door, ¡°this thing is just good.¡± ¡°Is this what happened?¡± ¡°The woman borrowed a lot of money before her death, and these debts fell on our heads after death. Father was forced to commit suicide. When they made such a trouble, it was our turn to do the hardest.¡± He quietly sorted out Explained. ¡°Oh ~¡± There was a deep thoughtful expression in Chu Qing¡¯s eyes, what he was thinking about. (End of this chapter) Chapter 669 Chu Qing gave Rong Qiu a topic while observing them. After three people finished eating, he proposed that Rong Qiu go out for a walk. Rong Qiu glanced at him reluctantly. In the summer night, the breeze can always temporarily relieve some of the heat. Under the dim street lights, two good-looking youngsters walk on the street. ¡°Is there anything you call me out?¡± ¡°Where is my sister locked up now?¡± ¡°Are you going to rescue her?¡± ¡°That is natural.¡± ¡°Then you still have to be careful.¡± Rong San continued under Chu Qing¡¯s curious eyes: ¡°That Huang Guang is not a real man, but it is said that martial arts is very high, no one dares to provoke him, but I don¡¯t know the news is It ¡¯s not true. I ¡¯ve seen him before, but I ¡¯ve never seen him. It ¡¯s true that a person is a woman. The voice of the speech is like a chicken pinched by the neck. It ¡¯s harsh and unpleasant. ¡° Chu Qing laughed out loud, and this person was also really interesting, ¡°Then where is she?¡± ¡°It¡¯s closed in the basement. As for the basement, it¡¯s just below that bar.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you short of money? I should have taken the flowers out of the way this time, and when the time comes you have become an unemployed wanderer. How much do you owe now?¡± Rong San figured it out, ¡°It¡¯s still 200,000, before I got 500,000 from others.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give you 300,000, how are you doing things under my hands? Of course it¡¯s legitimate work.¡± Chu Qing handed him a check. He didn¡¯t hold out hands to receive immediately, but frowns asked for a long time, ¡°Why me?¡± Chu Qing asked: ¡°I have good ability, my brain is smart, and my character is no problem, why don¡¯t I choose you? Let you solve the current problem first, and then do your best to do things for me, is there a problem?¡± This answer left him speechless. The key is to be reasonable, and there is nothing wrong with it. ¡°Okay, do you believe me that way? 10000 What if I run away with money?¡± ¡°Do not doubt the use of the person, do not doubt the person, understand the truth.¡± ¡°It¡¯s difficult to do this.¡± He took the check and stuffed it into his pocket. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°bye.¡± ¡°Goodbye.¡± Still the old residential building, the lights in the house were still on. Rong San was very happy not knowing whether he had solved the biggest problem at present. He took a brisk step to open the door of the house, Rong Qiu sat on the sofa, tabletop The books on the table were spread out, and the whole person stared into the distance. ¡°Xiaoqiu.¡± ¡°Brother, does that guy have a favorite girl?¡± ¡°Yes, you should let go of this thought, he is already married.¡± Rong San said the truth, he did not want his younger sister to sink deep. Rongqiu turned his head in disbelief, ¡°Marry? He married?¡± Seeing that this reaction was not much different from what I had at first, I sighed the magic of the blood relationship, ¡°No ¡­¡± ¡°Then why did you say he was married?¡± She asked eagerly. ¡°It¡¯s married, he married each other.¡± Younger sister The black man looked at the big brother with a question mark, and his face seemed to say: Dude, are you sure you are not kidding? This World is a fantasy, ¡°The two of them are good together, and he is good enough.¡± Unspoken implication is: old girl, don¡¯t even think about it, we don¡¯t deserve his identity. ¡°How good is it?¡± She felt that her Old Brother was deceiving herself, so she asked as much as possible. ¡°National University, is it good enough?¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 670 ¡°Isn¡¯t he saying that he was testing a famous university in Beijing?¡± ¡°He said you just believe it and you¡¯re done. Rest early.¡± Rong San walked into his room, no longer paid attention to Rong Qiu, who had been shocked and petrified outside. He was lying on the bed and sighed. In his opinion, everything Chuqing does now is not what ordinary boys can do. He has a good looks, a good family background, a good study, a good temper, and a clean body ¡­ it is perfect. The dream lover in your eyes. Chu Qing was cultivated in the room for a day. Fortunately, no one was bothering. at night¨C He came to the bar on Rainbow Street. It was dark inside, and he found the basement very quietly, and there was a dark yellow light from inside. ¡°You are about to let me go!¡± ¡°Who are you guys!¡± He vaguely heard the faint cry from the depths, and heard that he had not reached the point where he was so angry that he felt relieved, and it seemed that they were not at all wrong with Chu Xiao. Chu Xiao was shouting loudly. When he saw Chu Qing appearing, he was scared and took a few steps backwards. ¡°Who are you?¡± Chu Qing tore off his mask, revealing his original face. ¡°Am I hallucinating?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Chu Xiao pats own face, ¡°It hurts, this is true! How did you come in?¡± ¡°Running in, let¡¯s go, when the time comes when it¡¯s found, it¡¯s trouble.¡± 2 people walked on the street one after the other, ¡°How about Xing Tao?¡± ¡°He was going to follow him, and I sent someone back. He was the first person to find that you were gone. How did you get cheated to that place that day?¡± ¡°They said you were waiting for me outside. I then went and they were tied up by them. I woke up and appeared there. Then they gave me 3 meals a day on time.¡± She paused for a moment, then asked in doubt: ¡°Why did they catch me?¡± ¡°Because you are my elder sister, my limelight has become too popular recently, causing them to be mischievous. You should pay attention later.¡± Just as they were about to step out of Rainbow Street, an eccentric voice came from behind, ¡°I said, why would anyone walk 3 times on the same street, it seems that the little fish has been hooked.¡± Chu Qing searched the memory, orchid finger, Court Eunuch, ¡°Huang Guang?¡± ¡°You actually know me? The ability to inquire about the news is not bad, or the original face looks good ~¡± He went up with goose bumps, ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°How about joining Huamen?¡± ¡°What if my answer is no?¡± ¡°Then don¡¯t blame me be merciless!¡± After that, Huang Guanghua turned into a gust of wind before Chu Qing, and Chu Qing punch towards him, both of them distanced. . ¡°I can¡¯t see that there are 2 sons. Are you a martial artist? That¡¯s why I don¡¯t want to let you go ~¡± Huang Guang said enchantingly. Chu Qing just wants to vomit now, Court Eunuch is so perverted, ¡°You go outside first, don¡¯t worry about me now.¡± Chu Xiao fled the scene quickly with an ok gesture. ¡°Leaving yourself is not a wise choice.¡± Huang Guang suddenly appeared beside him, kicked him, and Chu Qing flew to the wall. He stood up with his stomach covered, his opponent getting stronger and stronger, Huang Guang kicked his head again, and he bent down, punch towards his face. Huang Guang covered her face and said angrily: ¡°You actually hit my face ?! How many skincare products do I have to use to get it back, do you know!¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 671 ¡°Sorry, the phone you dialed is turned off, please try again later ¡­¡± There was a system hint again from the phone. Chen Huahua¡¯s face can be said to be very unsightly, her hand speed accelerated a lot, and finally he was located on Hongse Street. She investigated who Chuqing was closer to recently, so she called Mu Li¡¯s phone, ¡°Chu Qing is in danger, he is now on Hongse Street.¡± Mu Li looked at the phone unfathomable mystery, she hung up the phone without saying anything, and the strangest thing was that the phone was an American phone, what the hell? Is the other party a hacker? Too late to think too much, she put on her coat and was ready to go out, ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°Chu Qing is in danger, I will help in the past.¡± Wang Meng¡¯s eyes dimmed, ¡°I will go too.¡± ¡°whatever.¡± Chu Qing and Huang Guang are in an intimate relationship. The strength of the two people is similar. Now it is estimated that both sides suffer. No one can take advantage of it. Chu Qing eats medicine pill and refines the remaining power while fighting. Huang Guangyin said predictively: ¡°You are the first to force me to this point, but you are the one who wants the most. I have to draw the card today.¡± He drank a bottle of green potion, face looks sinister said: ¡°Are there any good women? Why can they cultivate techniques? Men should be 3 lower 4? I must overthrow this feminist World!¡± Chu Qing raised his eyebrows. He seemed to have heard some great secrets. Was the original Huamen established to destroy the feminist society? His speed is much faster than before. Chu Qing took a punch and felt that his internal organs within the body were displaced. Just when he was about to hit another punch, a silhouette kicked him. Fly, a silhouette beat him on the ground. After he saw the silhouette, he said in surprise: ¡°Muli ?! Wang Meng ?! Why are you here?¡± ¡°A woman just called me and said that you were in danger on Hongse Street, and we came over.¡± Mu Li explained the matter briefly. ¡°Did she say who she is?¡± ¡°No, it should be a hacker.¡± Flowers? ¡°What¡¯s next?¡± Huang Guang cleared up, so this base is now in a state of headless dragons, who knows what else will happen? ¡°I just called the police.¡± Wang Meng took out his phone and shook it. ¡°Many thanks to your help tonight. Next time I invite you to dinner, I will go back first.¡± Chu Qing hastily left here. Mu Li sighed: ¡°Are we passing by? Is it true that we have no conscience.¡± ¡°Forget it, the next time he invites us to dinner, he will exploit him.¡± Wang Meng¡¯s eyes flashed with a smile. martial artist? Chu Qing sent Chu Xiao to the door of his house, ¡°You go back first, by the way, please tell Xing Tao that he is safe, he has been very worried about you.¡± ¡°What about you?¡± ¡°Am I?¡± As soon as he thought of the silhouette, he wanted to hurry to see her. ¡°I still have things to do, and I might not be back tomorrow morning.¡± ¡°Are you going to see girls?¡± Chu Qing laughed embarrassingly. ¡°Okay, go if you want to. I won¡¯t stop you, but I¡¯m just feeling that my younger brother has so many peach blossoms, and the 2 girls tonight, they are all very beautiful.¡± She walked in The door, Chu Qing looked at her back, what does that mean. (End of this chapter) Chapter 672 ¡°Ding dong ~¡± There was a knock at the door. Chen Huahua stood up and walked in front of the door to open the door, while muttering: ¡°Who?¡± There was no sound outside. She opened the door curiously, and a bunch of roses appeared in front of her eyes. ¡°Are you surprised?¡± Chen Huahua¡¯s eyes were reddish, and he took the rose. ¡°Surprise.¡± She carefully placed the flower by the bed and returned to her nest. ¡°How did you come?¡± ¡°Did you call Mu Li and tell me that I was in danger.¡± ¡°Well, because I¡¯m not a martial artist, I can only stumble after I go, so I might as well tell the powerful person this news and then go to help you.¡± Chu Qing looked at her little daughter-in-law¡¯s appearance and hugged her for a long time. They hadn¡¯t let go for a long time. They all had a lot of words to say, but they couldn¡¯t say anything to the throat. He left a gentle kiss on her forehead, ¡°I will stay with you forever.¡± ¡°But you are not alone with me. They are too good. I¡¯m afraid you will forget me.¡± She always had this deep sense of unrest, buried in her heart. ¡°You are all unique and unmatched in my heart, no one can replace you, so rest assured.¡± ¡°En.¡± She wanted to help his mind, and he knew that it was because of this that he was distressed by Chen Huahua, gentle and not funny. 2 people began to kiss each other frantically, needless to say, everything was silent, and the spring was beautiful. 2nd day ¡ª¡ª Chen Huahua sat up with a sore body, next to a cold piece, estimated to leave early, she bitterly laughed. The door of the room was pushed open again, and Chu Qing came to her with breakfast, and Chen Huahua muttered: ¡°I thought you were gone.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll buy breakfast for you, eat it while it¡¯s hot.¡± Chu Qing smiled at the corner of his mouth, feeding her spoonful of porridge tenderly, eating and eating, Chen Huahua¡¯s tears fell down, he took the tissue gently Wipe off. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s just that my emotions are a little bit excited.¡± Chen Hualan said with a smile, crying. ¡°I will protect you in the future, you are my Little Princess.¡± I spent so warmly in the morning. Seeing that Chen Huahua¡¯s mood was so unstable, he decided to stay with her. During these days, it seemed to Chen Huahua that she was a treasure in her heart until Chu Qing left. Although she was reluctant, she was much stronger. Chu Qing came home and found that there were two more uninvited guests in his home. ¡°How come you are here too?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you say you want to invite guests? We waited for a long time and finally waited for you.¡± Wang Meng looked at him sadly. Chu Xiao held Xing Tao in his arms and echoed: ¡°What is it that you are a host who throws guests here? So you should make a meal for them by yourself.¡± Xing Tao rubbed his hands, ¡°a little looking forward to the younger brother¡¯s craftsmanship.¡± Chu Qing pointed to himself, ¡°I¡¯m cooking? Or go out to eat.¡± He looked towards the position of Mu Li and Wang Meng. The 2 people surprisingly and consistently hooked the head, ¡°We still want to eat your meals.¡± ¡°Not good if you want to eat?¡± He asked solemnly, thinking more of going out to eat. They hesitated. Chu Xiao said toughly: ¡°Not good eat and then go out to eat, at least let us see your craft.¡± Everyone was nodded, ¡°Okay.¡± Chu Qing rolled up his sleeves helplessly, ready to fight. (End of this chapter) Chapter 673 Chu Qing picked out the food he was going to cook and weighed the kitchen knife in his hand. He hadn¡¯t been in the kitchen for a long time. In the past, he used to roast things directly in the wild. He skillfully cut vegetables, set fire, pour oil, put vegetables, put salt, turn off the fire. This set of moving clouds and running water was perfectly displayed in his hands. Before he finished, Chu Qing turned his head and saw Four heads were leaning on the door frame, ¡°Don¡¯t worry if you haven¡¯t done it yet.¡± Wang Meng 2 stared at the stars and said excitedly: ¡°Chu Qing, you are just very handsome!¡± ¡°It seems that men are only handsome when they cook.¡± Chu Xiao smiled and said he gave him a look to let him realize slowly. Rabbit Xing Tao generally ran to his side, ¡°When will you teach me? As the saying goes well, to grab a woman, you must grab her stomach.¡± ¡°Teach you next time, and you can say the same thing in reverse. If you want to grab a man, you must grab his stomach first.¡± Chu Qing¡¯s hands kept moving. He sucked in the scent of the food vigorously and began to secretly spit out saliva. ¡°It smells so good! How about I help you prepare the dishes?¡± ¡°If you want, just take it.¡± Chu Qing laughed, and someone willing to help is naturally good. Mu Li suddenly appeared behind him, ¡°Do you need to wash vegetables?¡± ¡°Well, those are to be washed, will you wash them?¡± ¡°Trifling can¡¯t stop me from washing vegetables ~¡± She rolled up her sleeves and looked at the vegetables with high spirits. Chu Qing was still worried that she was here to make trouble, and after a while, she handed the washed vegetables to Chu Qing, ¡°How is it? Is this young lady washing the dishes very good?¡± ¡°Eh ¡­¡± He picked up a leaf that had been chopped up. ¡°This is inedible.¡± ¡°This is wild grass, it must be picked out.¡± ¡°¡­ this is dirt, you didn¡¯t wash it.¡± Mu Li said impatiently: ¡°Is it so troublesome to wash vegetables? It seems that I am not suitable for this thing.¡± In the end, Chu Qing washed them all again. With the cooperation of three people, one after another dish was sent out of the kitchen. Chu Xiao was sitting on the sofa. Although he was looking at the phone seriously, his eyes still glanced continuously at the table , The throat moves for a while. Until Chu Qing put the last fish head soup on the table, ¡°It¡¯s dinner.¡± Everyone caught the dishes like a hungry tiger, and Chu Qing only ate half a bowl of rice. They had already eaten the third bowl. He wondered if he was eating too slowly. In the end, they all lay comfortable on the sofa. , And felt a hiccup while touching his belly. ¡°It¡¯s so comfortable ~¡± Chu Xiao feels that he has risen to Elysium World. Mu Li and Wang Meng no longer have the Goddess shelf. ¡°If you go to be a chef, you can definitely make a lot of money.¡± ¡°How about you come to be my cook?¡± Wang Meng suggested, cunningly looking at Chu Qing. ¡°Calm down, how could he be a cook, and if ¡­ want to be my cook?¡±, Mu Li looked at him with expectant eyes. He thought Mu Li would be awake and stop Wang Meng¡¯s dangerous thoughts. Didn¡¯t expect would be like this, ¡°I won¡¯t be a cook, cooking is just a skill.¡± Wang Meng lay down on the sofa in disappointment. ¡°As I said, when your craft reaches the capital, many chefs will lose their jobs ¡­¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 674 ¡°So I won¡¯t be a cook anymore.¡± Chu Qing continued. Mu Li pretended to be a pity and said: ¡°Ai, it¡¯s a pity such a good talent.¡± ¡°If you can still meet in the future, I will make it for you.¡± Wang Meng didn¡¯t know what he was excited about, he seemed to think of the sly plan, ¡°Then say that, then next time you can¡¯t regret it.¡± ¡°Good.¡± What Chu Qing didn¡¯t know was that he spent the next few years cooking so much that he didn¡¯t want to walk into the kitchen anymore. The summer vacation passed quickly. Chu Qing took the suitcase and walked to the entrance of the National University. The name of the National University ¡¯s school was said to have been written by the empress. He could see some imposing manner. The magnificent army with thousands of men and horses moved towards himself, and in this hot summer day, he was shocked by a cold sweat. Chu Xiao behind him also held a large bag of things and sighed softly, ¡°This NUS is too big?¡± Chu Tiannan also held something in his hand, while Lin Yuantu was holding 4 bottles of water. There was no way to do it. He had the weakest physical strength in the entire family and could only take care of logistics. After the newcomers came in one after another, Chu Qing looked at the Senior and Senior Sister standing at the door. He walked straight over and asked, ¡°Where is the boys¡¯ dormitory?¡± The boy opposite him was stunned, and several Senior Sisters came over, ¡°Junior Junior Brother wants to go to the boys¡¯ dormitory? Let¡¯s help you.¡± ¡°Not so good.¡± How does he feel that if a few girls go to the boys ¡¯dormitory, there will be some strange feelings? ¡°There¡¯s nothing bad about it.¡± Several girls moved his luggage straight up diligently and took them to the boys¡¯ dormitory. Chu Xiao stood in astonishment. Is this the benefit of looking good? Lin Yuantu walked quietly to Chu Qing ¡¯s side and whispered: ¡°Do n¡¯t fall in love easily when you go to university, 10000000 do n¡¯t be fooled by girls, must remember.¡± Seeing her father looking at the girl like an anti-thief, ¡°Relax.¡± They walked in front of the boys¡¯ dormitory, and those girls also wanted Chu Qing¡¯s WeChat before leaving. After all, they all helped, and they had to give something. Chu Qing opened the door of the dormitory. It looked like a luxurious apartment. There were 4 rooms in total. The kitchen and living room toilets were large enough, and each room was fully equipped. The other three boys came early and saw Chu Qing coming in. ¡°Hello, mysterious fourth person.¡± ¡°4th person?¡± ¡°Because we are all looking forward to the last person, didn¡¯t expect looks so beautiful, hello, my name is Si Xia.¡± He said enthusiastically. ¡°Hello, the fourth person, my name is Ye Fan.¡± Ye Fan wears a pair of black-framed glasses and looks very thin and quiet. The third person picked up the game console and waved at him. ¡°Hello, mysterious. The fourth person, my name is Gusi. Please give me more advice in the future.¡± ¡°Hello, my name is Chu Qing.¡± The three men were stunned for a while, ¡°You are Chu Qing? That Jinmen¡¯s provincial champion? That legendary man?¡± Gu Si raised his head from the sofa and looked at him shiningly. ¡°It seems that I am quite famous.¡± Chu Qing raised his eyebrows, have they spread? ¡°That¡¯s of course, didn¡¯t expect them to arrange you to us.¡± Ye Fanjing said light flashed, meaning unclearly. ¡°You guys? Do you know?¡± ¡°Three of us grew up wearing a pair of open crotch pants.¡± Si Xia explained with a smile, and then was hit by a Gusi game machine. (End of this chapter) Chapter 675 ¡°Who wears a pair of pants with you? I wouldn¡¯t wear a pair of pants with such a person. Don¡¯t take this sentence seriously.¡± The last sentence he said was moved towards Chu Qing. Chu Qing looked at the scene before him, laughed, ¡°It seems that you have a good relationship!¡± Ye Fan said aside: ¡°They often make trouble like this, don¡¯t take it seriously.¡± After Lin Yuantu and Chu Tiannan helped Chu Qing into the room, Chu Tiannan called Chu Qing into the corner alone. ¡°You are careful in Beijing.¡± She took out a bank card. ¡°This is a part of the money I saved. I have given it to you now. I must live a good life in Beijing. Don¡¯t be hungry, otherwise my father and I will both Worrying about you, this is not Jinmen, you have to learn to grow up. ¡° ¡°I have listened to everything you said, but you still have to keep this bank card. I still have money, enough for me to spend.¡± ¡°I know you have money, but we will feel at ease when you receive this money. This is what we should give you.¡± She put the bank card in Chu Qing¡¯s pocket. ¡°Be careful with Chu Family, 10000000. ¡° ¡°You have to be careful there too, 10000 as soon as they find you ¡­¡± ¡°We will be careful, you can rest assured, you worry about yourself first.¡± ¡°My elder sister likes to bartender, so let her go to the bar, she has innate talent in this respect.¡± ¡°This ¡­ we will consider, as long as your sister does not give up, we will let her continue.¡± Chu Tiannan also compromised. After explaining this, they left here. ¡°Chu Qing, you see, is this you?¡± Si Xia pointed the direction of the computer at him so that he could see it, and the other 2 people also gathered around. The caption reads ¡°Shocking School Flowers!¡± The photo of Chu Qing asking for directions is attached below. The comments below are all people asking for contact information. Chu Qing laughed bitterly, he not at all felt how good he was, so he was commented as a school flower for no reason, right? ¡°I¡¯ll just say, Chu Qing looks so beautiful, how could it not be a school flower.¡± Gu Si as it should be by rights said. ¡°You also look good.¡± This sentence is not a commercial blow. Si Xia is a big boy who loves sports. Although Gu Si exudes the temperament of the house, his face is very clean, but Ye Fan It¡¯s a gentle temperament, with a sense of calligraphy. ¡°Not as good as you.¡± This sentence successfully blocked Chu Qing¡¯s words, he laughed helplessly, ¡°Go to the classroom now?¡± Speaking of which, he still pinched in, and the class had to gather. ¡°Okay.¡± Move as soon as you can, 4 people sorted out casually and went out. The value of the 4 people can be said to form a beautiful landscape, and whispers whispered around from time to time. ¡°Sure enough, good-looking boys will only play with good-looking boys.¡± ¡°They seem to be in the same dormitory.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that the school flower? True Master looks better than the photos !!!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know if he has a girlfriend?¡± Si Xia chuckled, ¡°What are you laughing at?¡± Gu Si asked doubtfully. ¡°It feels like we are rare treasure, Chu Qing is like our head, I may laugh a little low.¡± Ye Fan touch the chin said: ¡°It¡¯s a good description.¡± Head to head? 4 people walked to the classroom with their hearts. (End of this chapter) Chapter 676 Chu Qing chose the major of management, while Tang Ziyan chose the major of economics. Although the majors are different, the two colleges are not far apart. The proportion of girls admitted to the NUS is larger than that of boys, not to mention the major of management In the future, people who basically want to take over the company will either start their own business. When they walked into the classroom, most people looked towards them, and the head teacher was a woman who looked decisive. After everyone was here, the classroom was still empty. ¡°First of all, introduce myself, my name is Ye Lan, your class teacher, you can call me for anything. I heard that there is a school flower in our class?¡± She revealed A straight smile, looked towards the person in the seat. Everyone¡¯s eyes looked towards Chu Qing. Chu Qing was the first time Chu Qing attracted the attention of the whole class in this way. ¡°I remember you are Chu Qing?¡± Chu Qing nodded, curious why this woman should say such a topic. ¡°It¡¯s pretty, and the study is not bad. You gave me a particularly deep impression.¡± Ye Lan paused and said with a smile: ¡°You are the only male champion in 100 years, and it is from Tianjin City, I did not say Wrong? ¡° Boy champion? This is an amazing thing. Chu Qing had no choice but to brace oneself to admit, ¡°This is not an ordinary thing.¡± None of the three members of Si Xia came in as the champion, and there were girls on their heads who occupied the top of the list, and Chu Qing It¡¯s very tough to skip the girl and become the champion. How can such a thing not be surprising? ¡°Hopefully, in this Academy, or the entire NUS, ranking first, Teacher¡¯s expectations for you are very high.¡± She knew Chu Qing, the previous achievement ranking hovered among more than 200 students in the school. However, after learning for a while, I directly grabbed the top ten. This is not something that ordinary people can do. Perhaps he is a genius, and she is very interested in this genius. When the words came out of the audience, there was an uproar. Is this Teacher so direct? ¡°Okay, Chu Qing is the monitor of our class. Girls should not bully boys. Of course, come to me if you have any questions. I will explain it to you.¡± Chu Qing showed a smile that was uglier than crying. The position of class leader was very annoying. He felt that his university life would be ruined by the class leader ¡­ After class, an unfamiliar girl stood in front of their class, ¡°I¡¯m looking for Chu Qing in your class.¡± Chu Qing lifts the head, he didn¡¯t know this girl, Si Xia said next to him: ¡°Chu Qing, you have so many peach blossoms.¡± He didn¡¯t think it was his own peach blossom. He laughed and walked out. A familiar silhouette appeared in front of him. ¡°How do you know that I am here?¡± Mu Li rolled the eyes, ¡°Why didn¡¯t I know you when I was at school? The first day I came to the school forum, I got your message.¡± ¡°This is the little Chu Qing of Wenwu Shuangquan you said? It¡¯s pretty good ~¡± The girl said with her mouth covered, her eyes full of interest. ¡°This woman is a pity, a female lunatic, try to stay away from her as much as possible,¡± she reminded. Ji pity, it sounds familiar to me, Chu Qing seems to have heard of it, but he can¡¯t remember it at present, probably a long time ago. (End of this chapter) Chapter 677 Ji Lian retorted: ¡°Who is crazy? How can you say your good girlfriend?¡± Mu Li pretended not to hear Ji Lian¡¯s angry look next to him and continued to say to Chu Qing: ¡°When there is a need for help, I can help, whoever bullied you, report my name, walk unhindered at this school No problem, just pay attention to some people. ¡° Are they people who even feel tricky about her? ¡°I won¡¯t advertise people, they will not have trouble if they don¡¯t provoke me.¡± ¡°I have a temper that suits my appetite ~¡± Ji Lian said aside, ¡°However, I met a loud voice, a blue skirt, a training suit, a gentle-looking person, a good basketball player, a wheelchair, and watching. It ¡¯s strange that the cold people do n¡¯t care, they are tricky characters. ¡° ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go first.¡± After telling Chu Qing, 2 people left here. What are these strange adjectives, he returned to his seat, ¡°What did they tell you?¡± Gu Si slipped over and asked. ¡°Let me be careful of some people.¡± ¡°You are so powerful, you actually know that Demoness.¡± ¡°Who does Demoness refer to?¡± Chu Qing asked strangely. ¡°It¡¯s that Mu Family who lives under Mu Family under Ren Family. She played the entire capital,¡± Si Xia added. ¡°So powerful?¡± ¡°That is of course, but how did you know her?¡± Ye Fan asked, pushing the glasses on the bridge of his nose. Chu Qing laughed, ¡°I also met her by accident. She went to see her friend at that time, and her friend happened to know me, and then I met.¡± ¡°Is this relationship so complicated?¡± At the end of class in the evening, Chu Qing chose to go back alone. He had not visited this school yet. He was curious about this school. He did n¡¯t know where he was now when he turned 7 and turned 8. I only heard the voice of ancient zither coming from a distance. He followed the voice closer and closer. It was a small wood house. The girl wearing the National University Uniform was immersed in the sound of the piano. When Chu Qing approached, the sound of the piano was solitary. And here. The woman looked up at him, ¡°Man? Are you a freshman?¡± ¡°Well, I was visiting the National University and then I came here.¡± ¡°No wonder, idlers are not allowed here, go back.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know how to go back.¡± He had already turned around, and now he couldn¡¯t tell East, South, West, North. The woman frowned and slid the wheelchair to his front. He noticed that her legs were not walkable, and he remembered what he said at night, ¡°Do n¡¯t mess with people in wheelchairs ¡°I shouldn¡¯t mess with her now.¡± ¡°How? Are my legs beautiful?¡± The woman looked at him with a bad look. ¡°Not good, no, I didn¡¯t ¡­¡± Well, he was caught, 100 mouths, ¡°Sorry, what¡¯s wrong with your legs?¡± ¡°Hmph, poisoned, not cured.¡± ¡°I know a little bit about medicine, can I help you see it?¡± The woman said lightly: ¡°Even the emperor¡¯s doctor next to the emperor can¡¯t be cured. You are only a NUS student, what is your skill?¡± ¡°Before checking, please don¡¯t make conclusive conclusions.¡± ¡°Okay, you see, anyway, it won¡¯t look too bad.¡± She opened the cloth below, and if she didn¡¯t look carefully, she couldn¡¯t really see the prototype of the leg. She laughed and said, ¡°It¡¯s disgusting ? ¡° (End of this chapter) Chapter 678 Chu Qing touched the woman¡¯s lap cautiously with her hand, ¡°Do you feel it?¡± ¡°Yes, but this will only increase my pain. These legs will hurt every winter.¡± The woman may look at him in a serious way, or maybe he really has a way to tell the truth Told him. He frowned, ¡°There is good news and bad news, which one do you want to hear?¡± ¡°good news.¡± ¡°I have seen this toxin, and I have a cure.¡± The woman asked excitedly, ¡°Really?¡± As if she could jump in the next second. ¡°But ¡­ it takes a long time, and the treatment process is painful, and it is difficult to find the medicine, but you can stand up within a year, do you think?¡± ¡°Yes, do you have any requirements to mention, but will this method succeed?¡± She was afraid that she would be disappointed after hope. ¡°80% sure, and the remaining 20% ??want you to cooperate with me and the past.¡± She gave a bit of a wry smile, ¡°I¡¯m better off now if I live like this, I might as well heal it all at once.¡± ¡°Hello, my name is Chu Qing and I am studying at the Department of Management.¡± He extended his left hand and gestured to her. She reached over and said, ¡°Hello, my name is Qi Xuan and I am studying at the Department of Management.¡± ¡°You are also a management department?¡± ¡°Well, but because of the legs, I rarely go to class. When can I start treatment?¡± ¡°First help me prepare the materials, I need a set of gold needles, don¡¯t worry about the medicine.¡± Fortunately, he saw this disease in his previous life, and then learned this from people, so, in short, he will only He had just encountered this difficult problem of treatment. ¡°Golden needle I can make it now, just 2 or 3 days.¡± Real local tyrant, ¡°Give a piece of paper and pen.¡± A silhouette flashed in front of him, and when he came back to his senses, he had all the paper and pen in his hand, ¡°This is the person who protects me.¡± Chu Qing understands the nodded. After all, the body ca n¡¯t move and still needs someone to protect. He wrote a few herbs, ¡°the past few days soak this, when the time comes treatment may not be so painful.¡± ¡°Thank you, I will send you back.¡± Chu Qing was helplessly laughed. It was only half a day before he met a woman who could not be provoke and gave himself a leg treatment. He was really lucky. When he returned to the bedroom, the other three people still Without sleeping, the man sent by Qi Xuan sent him to the door and went back. ¡°What are you doing out there? We just saw Qi Family Eldest Young Lady¡¯s Dark Guard send you back and tell you the truth.¡± Shi Xia Shi Xia and 2 other people surrounded him with 2 eyes shining. ¡°I went to the wrong place, and then I met Qi Xuan.¡± In simple terms, the process is like this, but many things are omitted. Ye Fan pushed the glasses again. ¡°You are really lucky. You came to the National University and you met one of the top ten people.¡± ¡°One of the top ten people you can¡¯t mess with? What is that?¡± Chu Qing asked suspiciously. ¡°They have ten girls, a first-class family, first-class strength, and their own biggest characteristics. If they provoke ordinary people, there is still room for maneuver, and they can make life worse than death. The mercy and Muli are the two inside. Plus Qi Xuan is 2 people, do you want to know them all? ¡°Si Xia said sarcastically. ¡°Is it such a coincidence?¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 679 ¡°It¡¯s all met by coincidence, and I shouldn¡¯t know so many people.¡± ¡°Maybe ~¡± Ye Fan said unclearly. It seemed that he had expected the future development. What Chu Qing didn¡¯t know was the strength of these ten people on campus. Tangled and complicated, everyone in secret could be seen well Yes, so as long as you know one of them, you will be involved in it, let alone 3 people? In the next few days, Chu Qing spent his campus life indifferently. The National University is different. The teaching level has been improved by several grades. He has been in the library recently. ¡°Are you Chuqing?¡± A loli, wearing a blue skirt, leaped to him before asking. Chu Qing put down his book, ¡°Is there anything you have?¡± Blue skirt, shouldn¡¯t he think it is? Is there really such a bad luck? Seeing his expression, Loli tilted her head, ¡°Is that scary? They can¡¯t ask me for anything, it means you are good luck.¡± Is it really impossible to ask for anything? He felt that those people did not let her appear. ¡°I came here this time to hear that you can cure Qi Xuan¡¯s legs. Are you sure?¡± Little Luoli looked at him like this, his eyes full of doubts. ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°Although I have doubts, the average person knows the consequences of deception. Despite this, I am still curious. Our generation of doctors do not see good diseases. What can you do?¡± ¡°Imperial doctor?¡± He also heard the word in Qi Xuan¡¯s mouth, ¡°Is it very difficult to deal with?¡± ¡°That¡¯s for sure.¡± Little Luoli said proudly. ¡°Our Tai Family has served many girl emperors, which is an unprecedented honor for many people.¡± ¡°Then what is your name?¡± ¡°Tai Xue, Department of Medicine.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± When Chu Qing was about to return the book, Taixue grabbed his clothes. ¡°Is it true that you can cure Qi Xuan¡¯s legs?¡± ¡°Well, if you don¡¯t believe it, when the time comes, you can also go and see, I have a lot of confidence to cure her.¡± He left here, Little Luoli stood there alone, she clenched her fists, the red glow flashed in her eyes, this man is really unique ¡­ Inside the quaint mansion, the empty space does not seem to have the breath of life. ¡°Grandmother, I heard that Chu Tiannan¡¯s son tore Gong Family¡¯s marriage contract.¡± ¡°and then?¡± The woman opened the mouth and said with some embarrassment: ¡°Now that he is admitted to the National University, what should we do?¡± ¡°Since I have the ability to enter the National University, it means that Chu Tiannan has taught a good son to tell Gong Family this matter, Chu Qing, even if he has the courage to tear up the marriage contract, he must be prepared to bear the consequences. Although she is called a grandmother, her appearance is still vivid, and she looks like a 40-50 years old woman. She is the current Chu Family Sect Master, Chu Qing¡¯s grandmother, Chu Anlan! ¡°Yes!¡± In the bamboo forest a few days ago, Chu Qing and Little Luoli walked side by side, ¡°You really came to see it, I just mentioned it casually.¡± ¡°I have to observe and observe, and then write a report to the people at home. Do you know? You can cure Qi Xuan. The matter has been spread in the family, so they are as curious as me, and they all know that I am in the country Big, so let me write a report. ¡°Taixue said seriously, this looks like a little adult. (End of this chapter) Chapter 680 Qi Xuan looked towards Chu Qing expectantly, and when he saw Little Luoli next to him, ¡°Why? Is your family also curious about the treatment?¡± Their relationship seemed familiar. ¡°That¡¯s natural. If there are deficiencies, we must correct them. This is the teaching of the elders at home. They are very curious.¡± ¡°Also, someone will treat this thing, and you, the royal doctor Aristocratic Family, will definitely receive the message immediately.¡± Qi Xuan gave Chu Qing a cloth bag, ¡°It has already been done.¡± ¡°Are you going to use acupuncture? This is really surprising.¡± There are not many people who use acupuncture in the family, but basically every time they are helpless, except for the family Elder, try not to use acupuncture, because It is easy to make mistakes. Chu Qing opened it, looked at it, and touched it a few times, sighing: ¡°This workmanship is really good, you can make this effect in just a few days, and your work efficiency is really amazing.¡± Qi Xuan turned his face slightly red, ¡°I have been using the method you said to soak my feet recently, it hurts a lot at first, but now I am getting used to it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± They came to a place with clear light, ¡°If you can¡¯t bear it, you will tell Taixue.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the use of telling me?¡± Taixue rolled the eyes, she just came to observe today. ¡°You give her a way.¡± Chu Qing rubbed his hands, picked up a small gold needle and plunged it into Qi Xuan¡¯s thigh. Then, he pierced all the needles up. Qi Xuan felt that his leg had been crushed back and forth by the car. Her lips were pale, her sweat was continuously falling down, and Taixue put a towel in her mouth. In the past half an hour, Chu Qing withdrew the gold needles one by one, Qi Xuan exhaled, the clothes on his body were already half wet, and the broken hair was stuck to his face by sweat. ¡°My God, I haven¡¯t felt such pain in a long time.¡± Said weakly. Taixue approached her, ¡°How are you feeling?¡± ¡°It seems that the legs are lighter than before,¡± she said as she felt. ¡°So amazing?¡± ¡°Maybe in this world, only I will use this method, and the effect is of course very significant.¡± Chu Qing put away the golden needle. ¡°I didn¡¯t use the recipe I gave you before. You don¡¯t need to use it. Then use this.¡± He gave her the prescription written in advance. ¡°Can you teach me?¡± Taixue asked. Chu Qing looked at her, ¡°What do you exchange for?¡± ¡°Money? Or other medicine recipes?¡± ¡°I can teach you this method, and accordingly, you owe me a condition.¡± ¡°As long as you don¡¯t break the law.¡± Little Luoli agreed readily, she lacked nothing and no medicine recipe. ¡°Complete.¡± Qi Xuan looked at the two of them, and she silently slandered: ¡°I just reached a deal in front of her, is it really okay?¡± After that, he did this day after day. On a certain day, a small note called him to the grove of the school. In fact, the grove was not small at all. It was a garden area. ¡°Is there anything to call me?¡± He was called by a woman, dressed in gorgeous red clothes, delicate in five senses, but always looked a bit gloomy, ¡°You are Chu Qing, I am Cen Bingzhi, Eldest Young Lady of Cen family in Beijing, interested in working for me ?¡± ¡°Why should I work for you?¡± ¡°I will not treat you badly. If you don¡¯t agree, I think my method will be tougher. For example, you can go to investigate the students who left the National University before.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 681 ¡°I think you should have a better choice, Zhuang Yuanlang.¡± Cen Bingzhi¡¯s red lips slightly opened, said again. ¡°Cen Bingzhi?¡± Chu Qing muttered, he remembered that Qiao Wei once told him that people who have no power and no power in the National University should be dismissed even if they are framed. ¡°Do you know Qiao Wei?¡± Cen Bingzhi thought for a while, ¡°I remember it seems to be a famous school bully of biology? Why? Do you know her?¡± ¡°Is she dissuaded by you?¡± ¡°Well, guess.¡± There was a trace of doubt in her eyes at this time, Chu Qing captured it quickly, didn¡¯t she know? Then this thing is very strange. As for what role this Cen Bingzhi played in these things, it is unknown. That night Chu Qing gave Qi Xuan acupuncture as before, as before, with the level of the legs, there were fewer and fewer needles. ¡°Do you know Cen Bingzhi?¡± ¡°How do you know her? Did she come to you?¡± Qi Xuan seemed to know something about this matter. ¡°Well, she asked me to work for her.¡± Taixue put her hands around her chest. She wore normal long-sleeved sleeves and a pair of shorts. She looked like a student on vacation. ¡°You do n¡¯t need to ignore her. Next time she comes to you again, you will call us and tell her What you do is just like brainwashing with MLM organizations. ¡° ¡°MLM organization?¡± This analogy seems to be quite appropriate, Chu Qing can not help but laugh. ¡°Every time she looks at people and promises them a lot of benefits. If you don¡¯t agree, there is basically no good in the end, and she doesn¡¯t know what she wants to do like this.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t she work for her family?¡± ¡°Of course not. In fact, I heard that she was falling in love and was a very crazy woman.¡± Taixue propped his hands on the stone table and said something he knew, ¡°I heard that she is very fond of that new boyfriend , I do n¡¯t know what ecstasy that person had given her, and my brain was quite clear. ¡° ¡°Don¡¯t you know that there is a saying: Women in love are crazy?¡± Man? Maybe it was a breakthrough. ¡°Do you know who the man with her is?¡± Chu Qing looked at them and asked. ¡°do not know.¡± He looked towards Qi Xuan. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me. I don¡¯t know. No one should know who her boyfriend is? We haven¡¯t seen it. The protection is too strict.¡± It seems that this so-called boyfriend is a big problem! ¡°Then do you know that it is a matter of being dismissed?¡± ¡°Dismiss?¡± 2 people were simultaneously confused. ¡°I only know one person who is dismissed. It is the famous school bully of the Department of Biology. It is said that it is because of the private use of school equipment to cooperate with the family outside.¡± Taixue suddenly thought of such a person. Qi Xuan rarely goes outside, so some news is not understood. ¡°There is very little news to me. I guess they should not know me when I go out.¡± She said with a bitter smile. When the topic is here, the atmosphere of the three people is a bit strange, ¡°When your legs are ready, I will play with you, how? If you think there are few people, I can ask some people to accompany you.¡± ¡°I can go with you too,¡± Taixue said enthusiastically. ¡°Thank you.¡± Qi Xuan¡¯s heart crossed a warm stream, how long no one cares about himself so much, he has been here to recuperate, even the family members thought she was abolished, and began to train a new heir, she must cheer up Otherwise she would not be reconciled. (End of this chapter) Chapter 682 After Chu Qing returned to the bedroom, ¡°Do you know Cen Bingzhi?¡± The water that Si Xiagang drank was stuck in his throat, and was almost choked to death. Chu Qing quickly walked to his side to help him pats and said: ¡°Is it necessary to respond so much, saying he is who.¡± Si Xia slowly came over and stared at Chu Qing, until Chu Qing was hairy when he was seen by him, he said: ¡°You met Cen Bingzhi today?¡± ¡°She wanted me to work for her, saying that the treatment would not be worse, and then I didn¡¯t agree.¡± Gu Si didn¡¯t know when he got behind him, pats his shoulder, admiringly said: ¡°brother, you are also a personal talent, you have to go out less recently.¡± ¡°Cen Bingzhi is not annoying, try to stay away from her as much as possible, but recently it is very abnormal.¡± Ye Fan said silently while holding a book. ¡°Very abnormal? Was it because of the boyfriend she was dating with?¡± ¡°It seems that you know the same, but we have never seen her boyfriend.¡± Si Xia said plainly. Ye Fan pushed his glasses, ¡°I may have seen it.¡± ¡°Huh? When did you see it? Why don¡¯t we know?¡± Gu Si¡¯s reaction was the biggest, as if he had been abandoned. ¡°I saw it by accident, and I¡¯m not sure if it was her boyfriend. I went to the bookstore last time to buy information. Then when I came out, I saw Cen Bingzhi with a man on the opposite side of the street. , I ca n¡¯t stand it. ¡±He said the situation at the time. He also thought that a boy child like Chu Qing was good-looking and a little masculine. Gu Si seemed to think that the scene was covered with goose bumps, and Si Xia thought for a while, ¡°Isn¡¯t the woman Cen Bingzhi a big radish? But I haven¡¯t met a man who makes her so emotional.¡± Is there anything weird about this man? Chu Qing frowns thought, ¡°Cen Bingzhi ¡­¡± ¡°Although she is a member of the Cen family, her wrists are comparable to those of the old fogey, and I feel that the flower heart is unique to the Cen family. She has a lot of fun here, and she is not inferior to her elders ¡¯romantic history.¡± Si Xia said all the information about Cen Bingzhi. ¡°There is one more thing you didn¡¯t say.¡± Ye Fan mirror flashed white light. ¡°If she didn¡¯t associate with that man, everything about her is still the same as before, but now ¡­ tsk tsk, it¡¯s just a personal change.¡± Chu Qing returned to his room, fell to the big bed, and put his head under the pillow. Qiao Wei was very complicated. ¡°Diling ~ Diling ~¡± He picked up the phone, and it showed ¡°Zuo Buqun,¡± ¡°Hey, is there anything important about calling so late?¡± ¡°Boss, Gong Family in Beijing is here, and he said he was going to see the boss¡¯s family, what should I do?¡± Chu Qing hummed, ¡°Jinmen is not a capital city. They can make trouble in the capital city. In Jinmen, the old saying is good. The dragon can¡¯t overwhelm the local tyrant, and play with them.¡± ¡°Yes, boss, we will take good care of them.¡± Zhuo Buqun said happily, but he likes to do this kind of thing. Now that Gong Family knows about his tearing up the marriage contract, doesn¡¯t Chu Family know? He doesn¡¯t think Chu Family¡¯s news is not well informed. (End of this chapter) Chapter 683 ¡°Grandmother, Gong Family has gone to Jinmen.¡± Chu Anlan said with a sneer: ¡°Oh, I think they only have such a skill.¡± ¡°What about the younger sister?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you say that.¡± She took a sip of tea and slowed her throat. ¡°We don¡¯t know what we should do. Chu Tiannan is nothing but a useless piece that¡¯s all, no need to bother.¡± The woman clenched her fists. ¡°Yes, grandmother.¡± She should have known for a long time. The character of her grandmother has always been like this. She exhales one breath saying. Next, she has to see if she can protect them in Jinmen. Mu Li sat on the stool and turned her head 100 boringly, ¡°Mu Li, I heard that the people of Gong Family have gone to Jinmen, what are they going to do there?¡± Ji Lian has never been to Chu Chu, so She also didn¡¯t expect Chu Qing and Gong Family contact. ¡°Chu Qing tore the marriage contract with Gong Family. Now that Chu Qing is at the National University, they naturally want to go to Jinmen to find Chu Qing¡¯s parents.¡± Ji Li opened her eyes and looked at her, ¡°what the hell? Why did Chu Qing have a marriage contract with Gong Family?¡± ¡°Chu Qing is the descendant of Chu Family, but his mother is disconnected from Chu Family. After various reasons, the marriage contract fell on his head.¡± ¡°That¡¯s also true. If I were asked, I wouldn¡¯t have any good looks at Chu Family and Gong Family, but I don¡¯t think it would be the case.¡± She didn¡¯t think those people had the courage. Mu Li as it should be by rights said: ¡°As a daughter of a general, you only have the coercion of others. How can you encounter this kind of thing? I guess he wants to get rid of when he enters the National University. This bondage. ¡° Ji Lian thought about it, playing with her hair, ¡°However, Chu Family should now know the news of Chu Qing at the National University, but I don¡¯t know what they think now.¡± She paused, ¡°Again, different Have different difficulties, and I have n¡¯t been able to stay in peace so late. ¡° ¡°Why, don¡¯t you ¡­?!¡± She looked at the woman in front of her in amazement, her anxiety growing. I saw Ji Ping slowly nodded, and his expression did not care, as always, ¡°didn¡¯t expect them to move so fast.¡± Mu Li looked at her sighed quietly, ¡°Everyone has his own life.¡± ¡°But ¡­ I believe that people will win the sky!¡± The amazing rays of light burst out of her eyes. While Chu Qing was sleeping, a phone call came over, ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Are you Chu Chu?¡± ¡°who are you?¡± The voice of gnashing teeth came inside, ¡°It is indeed our trough you, didn¡¯t expect that the entire Jinmen is under your control, and now you cannot move you at the National University, but as long as you leave that school, I think ¡­ ¡­ When the time comes we can talk about it. ¡± ¡°People of Gong Family?¡± ¡°Smelly Brat, remember for me, I am the mother of Gongyue-Gong Di!¡± Speaking this way, it adds a sense of joy, ¡°Then you also remember, I am not Smelly Brat, I am Chu Qing.¡± ¡°Hmph ¡­ you remember it for me anyway!¡± The person opposite hung up directly. Before he could put down his mobile phone, another phone call came, and the caller¡¯s caller said-Gong Yue, are these mothers and daughters psychic? ¡°Hey.¡± ¡°My mother, they went to Jinmen to find you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m at the National University now.¡± ¡°The National University ?!¡± There was an incredible voice in her. She has been busy doing things recently, but she didn¡¯t expect Chu Qing to be admitted to the National University. (End of this chapter) Chapter 684 ¡°You brat really admitted to the National Congress?¡± Gong Yue asked suspiciously. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe it, you can check it. I¡¯m the provincial champion.¡± ¡°Provincial champion?¡± She cried in surprise. The men next to him looked at her suspiciously. What provincial champion was standing on the spot in a dumb face. Gong Yue lowered her tone, ¡°Then you are really amazing. How many things did you miss when I was away? No wonder the group of Gong Family is in a hurry. Do they know that you are tearing up the engagement?¡± ¡°Otherwise? I was teased a bit, and just called me, so I had better stay in the National University and don¡¯t come out, otherwise must invite me to Gong Family for tea.¡± ¡°What is the attitude of Chu Family?¡± Chu Qing replied honestly: ¡°They haven¡¯t shown up yet, what attitude should be watch the fires burning across the river, they don¡¯t think it¡¯s too much to watch the lively.¡± ¡°Okay, when I come back, you should pay attention to safety during this time. I will cover you when I come back.¡± Gong Yue said with a smile heartily. ¡°That¡¯s really thank you.¡± Although he didn¡¯t like the feeling of being protected by women, it was occasionally good. ¡°Hahahahaha, come back and I will celebrate for you.¡± ¡°How did you think about that matter? I gave you the correct cultivation technique to allow you to increase cultivation base in a short time. If you go on like this, Divine Immortal won¡¯t save you.¡± Gong Yue paused, ¡°I will solve this matter.¡± ¡°Think about it.¡± Chu Qing hung up the phone and looked at the ceiling silently, as if he could see a hole, this World was really ¡­ interesting. Inside the bamboo forest, Qi Xuan¡¯s legs are much better than before, and he can still stand occasionally. When he came this time, Chu Qing specially brought some barbecues. ¡°I heard that Gong Family went to Jinmen. When I came back, I got angry. ¡°¡± She put down the book and looked towards Chu Qing. Chu Qing laughed, ¡°They all went to the door of the house. Of course, as the master, they must prepare for the meeting.¡± Taixue ate a bunch of skewers. ¡°This kind of barbecue is still less, and it is not good for the body. Although the taste is very good.¡± But the movements of her hands continue to reach the barbecue. ¡°You should rarely eat this thing?¡± She nodded, ¡°They all feel harmful to the human body, and then talk a lot of truth, and there is no appetite after speaking.¡± Chu Qing thought of that scene, but swallowed saliva and said, it was a terrible family. Qi Xuan turned the wheelchair moved towards them and slid over, ¡°Gong Family is also not to be trifled with, let alone that Gongyue woman is still Jianwu Li.¡± ¡°I have a good relationship with her.¡± ¡°Huh? Your interpersonal circle is really wide, classmate Chu Qing, I have investigated you a little bit, are you still a martial artist? This is really rare.¡± ¡°Martial artist?¡± Taixue¡¯s cheeks looked like hamsters with open eyes, she swallowed food, pats Chu Qing¡¯s chest, ¡°I can¡¯t see that you are still a martial artist, muscles are tight, it seems to be in good health Not bad, but less spicy these days. ¡° ¡°Why?¡± Chu Qing asked silly. She gave him a blank look and wanted to look like a fool and said: ¡°Because this season is easy to get angry.¡± Qi Xuan pu chi smiled and sighed: ¡°Suddenly found that this leisurely life is also good.¡± ¡°It¡¯s pretty good.¡± No one bothered me, and there was nothing to worry about. Simply chatting, and the mood can be maintained well. (End of this chapter) Chapter 685 ¡°Are you interested in going out for a walk?¡± Ji Lian found Chu Qing after school, and Mu Li stood beside him with a helpless face. ¡°Okay.¡± Chu Qing thought for a while. He has been staying in the National University since he came to the capital, and he hasn¡¯t looked carefully. It might be better to go shopping during this time. The capital is very lively, and everyone¡¯s faces are filled with happy smiles. Presumably this is also the light here. Ji Lian walked ahead, Mu Li and Chu Qing walked side by side, ¡°Is there anything wrong with Ji Lian calling me out today?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t say yet, I¡¯ll understood when I see you later.¡± See someone? Thinking about it like this, he suddenly bumped into a youngster and he fell to the ground with a splash. Chu Qing hurried forward, reaching out to help him, ¡°Are you all right?¡± The youngster stood up, the dust on the pats, ¡°Aren¡¯t you walking and watching? Fortunately, I¡¯m strong and strong, or I¡¯ll be finished.¡± A beautiful face is full of anger, but the eyes are flashing. Incomprehensible rays of light. ¡°Sorry.¡± Although it¡¯s strange, Chu Qing thinks this incomprehensible thought is an illusion of his own. ¡°What do the police want to do if apologies are useful?¡± ¡°Then what do you want?¡± He looked at the youngster suspiciously, heard Mu Li and Ji Lian stopped moving behind him, turned his head and asked, ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°I accidentally bumped him.¡± Ji Lian took a deep look at the youngster, ¡°What does he want?¡± Mu Li asked. ¡°How about going for a meal together? Then go shopping with me.¡± Youngster said proudly, with a feeling that he wouldn¡¯t stop if he didn¡¯t agree. Ji Lian looked at him and said, ¡°We still have something to do, we may not be able to meet your requirements.¡± Then she looked towards Chu Qing and Mu Li, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Seeing that they are about to leave here; the youngster hurriedly shouted: ¡°No, anyway, I¡¯ll settle you today.¡± ¡°Follow you.¡± Mu Li threw them the two words. youngster followed along, with one hand in his pocket, ¡°My name is Ning Ningwen.¡± ¡°My name is Chu Qing, the hair is tied with Mu Li, the short hair is pity.¡± ¡°What are you going to do?¡± ¡°They said they came out to shop, but in fact I don¡¯t know what they want to do.¡± Chu Qing gave up his hands helplessly, he was pulled out. Mu Li glanced at them, ¡°Today, there are very important things, so Comrade Nie Ningwen, please calm down, don¡¯t make trouble.¡± ¡°Am I the kind of person?¡± Although they really want to choose to believe him, they really can¡¯t ignore the excited rays of light in his eyes. The authenticity of this sentence can also be said to be very low. ¡°Yes, you are the kind of person.¡± Pity turned his head and floated over. Nie Ningwen muttered his mouth in depression, and never spoke again along the way, ¡°They are such a character, don¡¯t care.¡± Chu Qing reminded, he didn¡¯t want Mu Li and Ji Lian to be in the hearts of others He left a bad impression, and it seemed that he was a little pitiful. He murmured in a low voice: ¡°It really is the rumored Little Demoness and female lunatic.¡± ¡°what did you say?¡± The noise around was a little loud, and Chu Qing could only see his lips move, and Nie Ningwen turned up the volume, ¡°Nothing!¡± Then he followed closely. (End of this chapter) Chapter 686 When Chu Qing saw him like this, he couldn¡¯t help laughing, and what kind of environment could he cultivate such an interesting man. Ji Lian took them to a loft, where the waiters wore various cheongsams, the boys wore tuxedos, and their hair was uniformly combed to the back. Everything was antique. They walked into a box and Chu Qing touched it The tables and chairs are made of good and famous wood. ¡°I think, you must be curious now who is the boss here?¡± Mu Li sat beside him, Nie Ningwen sat on his right, Ji Ji sat on Mu Li¡¯s left. ¡°How? Do you know?¡± ¡°Of course I don¡¯t know, but I only know some rumors.¡± Mu Li blinked, and the look was like you came to ask me, you come to ask me, I know. Chu Qing followed her words, ¡°What rumors?¡± ¡°The Boss here is a great beauty, with the economic power to control one third of this country, but no one has seen her, so I don¡¯t know who she is anymore.¡± He sucked in a cold breath, one third! Really rich! ¡°It¡¯s not just the superficial World economy, but also a higher level of identity.¡± ¡°What identity?¡± Mu Li poked her finger, ¡°How can I know this ¡­¡± Well, this is really news of appetite. Then, the door of their box was opened, ¡°Chu Qing.¡± Chu Qing looked down at the voice and raised an eyebrow in surprise, ¡°Ji Fei? Di Cai?¡± A silhouette came out from behind her, ¡°Dumb girl?¡± ¡°Why are you here?¡± He suddenly thought of an answer, subconsciously moved towards him and looked at him. ¡°Bingo, Ji pity is my elder sister, how? I heard that you were admitted to the National University, let her call you out.¡± Ji Fei said mildly with a smile, but there was serious teasing in his eyes mean. ¡°Did I not say that last time? When you come to the capital, I must ¡­ please, you, eat, and eat!¡± Di Cai found a place casually and sat down. Sima Xu quietly found a place to sit down, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time, there are so many women around me.¡± I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s Chu Qing¡¯s illusion, I always feel some vinegar in her tone. ¡°They are my friends.¡± She did not continue to speak, but just looked at him quietly. Chu Qing sat on the chair in embarrassment, her heart collapsed. What happened? ! Ji Lian broke the silence, ¡°Okay, now that they have all come, then have a good meal. After the meal, let¡¯s talk, how?¡± ¡°Okay, Ji-Li said so, let¡¯s eat first.¡± Di Cai picked up the cutlery. Looking at Chu Qing, Ji Fei seemed to think of something, ¡°I heard that you are the provincial champion of Jinmen?¡± ¡°Although the provincial champion is not a great title, the most critical thing is that there has only been one male champion in 100 years.¡± Di Cai then said, looking at Chu Qing with his gaze to discover the treasure. Chu Qing suddenly gave birth to goose bumps, and he seems to have become a paradox. ¡°Okay, in fact, this year¡¯s college entrance examination questions are not difficult, and I just saw those questions.¡± ¡°I remember that you were still in Yunjiang a few days before the college entrance examination, which means you made it up temporarily.¡± Di Cai recalled the scene at that time. If it is usual, it is natural to work so hard to get the top prize Things, however ¡­ the situation now makes her have to think that the man in front of her is a genius! (End of this chapter) Chapter 687 The girls whispered, as if discussing the identity of Chu Qing ¡¯s only male champion since 100 years, but their attention was not on Chu Qing ¡¯s side. A breeze came from behind, and it was clearly a man who sprayed perfume. The waiter in uniform began to serve the food. The atmosphere was immersed in the conversation before the dinner. The delicate dishes were put on the table one by one. Chu Qing wiped his fingers with a wet towel and prepared to open Eat a big meal. It was at this time that the waiter¡¯s arm bypassed Chu Qing and placed a small porcelain bowl in front of him. Nothing else was noticed. Only Chu Qing had an additional porcelain bowl in front of him. ¡°this is¡­¡­¡± Without waiting to ask clearly, the waiter had already retreated, and the dishes were still on the table continuously. Chu Qing opened the small porcelain bowl in confusion, and found a ball of paper folded inside. What is this trick? Is it the specialty of this restaurant? If it is for this reason, why is there no one else over there? Chu Qing gently opened the paper ball. There are 2 words written in bold pen: down. ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Seeing Chu Qing inexplicably leaving the table, Di Cai asked keenly. ¡°Ah, nothing, I¡¯ll go to the bathroom!¡± Ji Lian grumbled his mouth and complained: ¡°Really, you didn¡¯t go just now, and you screamed and went to the bathroom.¡± Others didn¡¯t care. Chu Qing rubbed the paper ball in his palm. As soon as he turned around, he touched the waiter. Seeing that he didn¡¯t hold the plate in his hand, Chu Qing showed the paper ball in his palm to the male waiter. What do you mean. The waitress was puzzled and asked, ¡°Can I help you?¡± ¡°¡­ forget it.¡± Suddenly a strange hunch rose in my heart, and Chu Qing didn¡¯t tell anyone, leaving the dining table alone, the leisurely court walked to the first floor. Is this note left? Walking out of the restaurant, Chu Qing found a man in the dark alley. The man has a rare height and is wearing a black cloak, and the shadow under the brim just covers his face completely. ¡°Hello, Mr. Chu Qing.¡± There was a chill in the way he said hello, and it didn¡¯t look like a normal person. Chu Qing took out the note and shook it, his face was not very pleasant. ¡°This is what you asked the waiter to pass me?¡± The man in the black cloak replied: ¡°Yes, I have a proposal, I don¡¯t know if I can talk to you in detail.¡± Folding the paper into the thinnest state, Chu Qing said in a cold tone: ¡°I, I don¡¯t have the good temper to be called down like this, I just think things are weird, I am not interested in your proposal , Better not to bother me again, bye. ¡° As soon as the voice fell, Chu Qing threw the note out of the trash in the alley. ¡°Jinmen¡¯s male champion, what do you want after entering the best university, continue to live in this World, pretending that nothing has happened?¡± Looking at the tall black clothed person who each minding their own business talks, Chu Qing¡¯s heart is also rising. A little anger, he shouted: ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°You know nothing about me, but I know very well what you are doing, Chu Qing, we need your strength.¡± The black clothed person extended his right arm, as if inviting Chu Qing to join. ¡°I¡¯ve said that I¡¯m not interested!¡± Because it was not like being entangled by a strange guy, Chu Qing turned around and left, intending to return to the restaurant immediately. Seeing Chu Qing lose his patience, the black clothed person reminded: ¡°Smell your fingers.¡± Followed subconsciously, Chu Qing only felt that a strange smell remained on his fingers. Even if he didn¡¯t smell the movement of his fingers, this strange fragrance had long been lingering. (End of this chapter) Chapter 688 Chu Qing tilted his head and stared at his fingers and said to himself: ¡°You moved your hands and feet on the paper.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not me exactly,¡± the black clothed person replied. ¡°You have to tell your origin this time!¡± Chu Qing didn¡¯t make any preparations. He lifted his toes and handed his fists straight to the tall black clothed person. If he didn¡¯t even have this cultivation, then Chu Qing would be considered in vain. He knew that the strange fragrance must be poison. How about, it is always right to take down the person in front of you first. Because he did n¡¯t know where the other party came from, Chu Qing, who was kind and generous, did not do his best, and he did n¡¯t want to disturb the emperor. They planned to injure the uninvited guest first, and then slowly questioned. When the fist was about to reach the black clothed person, the feeling that he had clearly hit was suddenly missed. Chu Qing quickly stabilized his body and flashed a few steps toward the side of the alley wall. The black clothed person has no sarcasm, but his words are quite uncomfortable to hear in Chu Qing. The man said: ¡°Your strong self-cultivator can¡¯t get a hit, so we can guess that we are not general. Generations. ¡° ¡°I am not more concerned about this ¡­¡± Chu Qing had a strong discomfort in his chest, almost spit it out on the spot, he forced his composure and carefully judged how the blow had failed. It turned out that the position where the black clothed person was standing was changed. The naked eye could be seen in the front. The fist was punched out. The entire dark alley seemed to turn around. At this moment, the black clothed person was already standing behind Chu Qing. ¡°How did you do it? I didn¡¯t find your feet off the ground at all. Did you change the orientation of this alley, or is ¡­¡± Chu Qing pressed his chest tightly to suppress the nausea surging inside. As he thought, the black clothed person really answered: ¡°The reason is that you are poisoned.¡± Disgusting, Chu Qing knew that the poison remaining on the note was very violent. It was a hallucinogenic poison that he had never heard of. The surrounding scenery was empty, and his feet were on the verge of collapse. ¡°I am so sorry.¡± The black clothed person actually kneeled down to Chu Qing. ¡°In order to let you listen to this, you have to make a last resort.¡± Chu Qing said angrily: ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong! Treat me with medicine, and still hope that I can listen to your big words?¡± At this time, Chu Qing was really moving, and the mottled walls of the alley were lifted off a layer, which was just the force generated by Chu Qing ¡¯s arm wave, and attacked the black clothed person again, the man kept kneeling, It¡¯s just not as indifferent as before. ¡°what?!¡± It is also disgusting caused by visual reversal. If Chu Qing does not have a cultivation base now, he will think that the alley has been set up. As long as he has action, the alley will shift 180 degrees laterally. The result is black clothed. The person is always behind Chu Qing, his attack impossible hits the enemy. Exquisite river and lake juggling, Chu Qing in the heart commented that he no longer bet his strength on his fist, but hit the ground with his heel, and the fragile brick road shattered, stirring up the water-like gravel. In this way, you are not afraid of the position being changed! Can affect the enemy before and after. The black clothed person applauded: ¡°Sure enough, it is the strength of the self-cultivator, but he still fails to comprehend the essence. The influence of the poison on you is not just about turning back and forth ¡­¡± On the left, the position of the black clothed person got up and moved to the left. He took out the short blade from the cloak, and the cold light appeared. Chu Qing was puzzled and reached out. Watching the black clothed person turn the short blade in Hukou, the knife handle hit Chu Qing¡¯s left rib! ¡°what¨C!¡± Chu Qing shouted with pain, and his breathing began to accelerate. He soon noticed that the source of the pain and the position he was covering with his hand were clearly under his right rib. (End of this chapter) Chapter 689 ¡°Not just before and after, but also left and right.¡± The black clothed person explained to Chu Qing that he took back the short blade, and then he said: ¡°Have you ever played that kind of dance game, you are asked to enter up, down, left and right in the rhythm, as the difficulty of the game increases, the key position will be set to the opposite of.¡± Chu Qing brow beaded with sweat, except for his chest disgusting, he did n¡¯t suffer any injuries under his ribs. He knew that black clothed person had no intention of harming himself, so he said, ¡°Well, that is to say, you are standing in front of my eyes at this moment, actually in my Behind, so I can¡¯t hit you. ¡° The black clothed person shook his head gently and replied Chu Qing: ¡°No, if that¡¯s the case, how could your eyes see me? It¡¯s useless to attack directly backwards, because I really stand in front of your eyes, just in your actions In a moment, medicine efficacy will disturb your visual judgment, and the direction is not a simple reversal relationship. It is possible that I stand on your left or right. My ability is to disturb your vision and reflex nerves. ¡° Chu Qing said with a sneer: ¡°Thanks to your height, the means is so vicious.¡± ¡°That way I can only apologize again. I have to admit that even if you are completely poisoned at this time, I believe that with your strength, you will soon be able to overcome the trick of reversing the front, back, left, and right sides, but you still wo n¡¯t win me in a short time. Continue fighting, is this the result that Mr. Chu Qing wants? ¡° black clothed person makes sense. Chu Qing stared at the exhaust pipe above the alley. After coming out for so long, they must have begun to worry about themselves. Even if it was difficult for them to defeat their opponents alone, plus their power, the black clothed person might be captured. However, although this person is insidious, his attitude is quite sincere. Chu Qing is interested in hearing the proposal he said. After all, he is restricted by his tricks. ¡°Tell me, your reason for inviting me to come down.¡± Seeing Chu Qing turning his mind back, the black clothed person was relieved, and he disabled to bear relieved and took the hood off his head. ¡°¡­ Huh! What¡¯s wrong with your face.¡± Chu Qing frowned and asked, only because the black clothed person removed the hood, and his face was still covered with a mask. If it was to hide his identity, it would not make much sense to wear the hat. ¡°Sorry, my face is really not pretty.¡± Chu Qing said with a smile: ¡°A man who loves beauty again? I dare not show people in their true colors. How can I think you are a good person?¡± ¡°It is by no means a good person in the general sense.¡± The man seemed to be suffering a huge pain, lifted the mask on his face, and Chu Qing looked at his teeth, and the nausea in his chest disappeared, because the position of the man ¡¯s chin seemed to flow out of the mucus, and the face was completely Disfigured, just opened one third, he was already in pain. ¡°Well, let¡¯s stop here, you don¡¯t need to pick it again!¡± Chu Qing stopped. Thinking of his medical attainments, Chu Qing wanted to use a tool to break the mask on the man¡¯s face, diagnose him well, at least don¡¯t tell him to endure the pain all day long. ¡°Can you wait a moment, I¡¯ll go back and explain to my friends, and then come down again, at the same time can help you heal the wound on your face.¡± ¡°Mr. Chu Qing!¡± The black clothed person shouted, ¡°it really can¡¯t be delayed for one minute.¡± Chu Qing shrugged when he saw it, and said indifferently: ¡°Yes, you are a man, not only clever, but actually came to see me with such a serious injury, what do you say.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 690 ¡°The name is Shiren.¡± Restoring the original position of the mask on the face, the uninvited guest in the black cloak introduced himself. ¡°I have vowed to be loyal to an organization a long time ago, and that is the flower gate.¡± Chu Qing sighed, replied: ¡°I thought you were going to say something, I¡¯m not interested to listen down. I can¡¯t understand what kind of organization Huamen is. You are not a group of criminal organizations that make a living by deceiving women. It ¡¯s right that you should have been wiped out in the impression, just go away, and it will be enough to give you a face. ¡° ¡°Mr. Chu Qing!¡± The black clothed person knelt down to the ground again, and could not see the expression hidden behind the mask. In short, the deep pain still passed to Chu Qing¡¯s heart. ¡°Huamen is kind to me, and I don¡¯t deny how many evils Huamen has done over the years. I hope that with your power is really shameless! In exchange, I also have something that interests you!¡± Chu Qing interrupted Shi Ren¡¯s words coldly. He said: ¡°I have sneaked in there and I know what virtue you are. No matter what chips you have, I will not be interested.¡± ¡°Not even Gong Yue?¡± Fiancee¡¯s name suddenly came out of Shi Ren¡¯s mouth, and Chu Qing immediately took a step closer. He threatened: ¡°I heard it right, what does this have to do with Gong Yue?¡± ¡°Not only Gongyue, but the entire Gong Family. I will provide you with information, provided you agree to help me rescue a person.¡± ¡°Wait a moment.¡± Chu Qing pointed to Shiren¡¯s unbearable face. ¡°How the hell is your face!¡± ¡°The pain under is not worth mentioning! I met Mr. Chu Qing bravely this time. I hope you will help. Although Huamen has grudges with you, I really don¡¯t know who to call for help!¡± The discomfort in his chest gradually dissipated, Chu Qing shook his head and sighed: ¡°The flower gate is almost a public enemy. Since it is almost wiped out, why not get out of the organization as soon as possible? You specifically started with women in an attempt to revive male power. Understandable, but the flower gate in the name of justice, do the most serious and mean, hurry up, what¡¯s wrong with Gong Family? ¡° Shi Ren¡¯s attitude towards Chu Qing was not unexpected. He took out the short blade from the cloak again, but this time, the sharp edge was aimed at his own stomach. ¡°When you are busy with the college entrance examination, an alliance that intends to eliminate Gong Family is quietly formed. Of course, the flower gate also has a share, but the real secret mastermind can only be told truthfully if you promise to go with me.¡± Upon seeing this, Chu Qing hurried forward. He didn¡¯t think that this black clothed person was bloody. He would have to cut his stomach if he didn¡¯t fit his words. It was too strong and his skill was really good. What did he ask himself? ¡°And slow!¡± I do n¡¯t know if it ¡¯s medicine efficacy has passed or when Shi Ren withdrew his ability to reverse, Chu Qing grabbed his wrist, Shi Ren gaze as if a torch, staring at Chu Qing ¡¯s face and shouted, ¡°In order to sneak in, I ¡¯ll sneak in Going to Jinmen, it ¡¯s nice to see Mr. death and still alive. If I ca n¡¯t invite you out of the mountain, then I do n¡¯t have the need to live. ¡± ¡°People are dead, there is no chance anymore. You said that you would die death and still alive, and you made your face look like a terrible one. You just do n¡¯t live because of lobbying failure. Are you a man? Say, What do you want me to do for you? ¡° Shi Ren refused to relax his strength, he shouted again: ¡°The flower gate is already things have reached a dead end, like cats, dogs, and domestic animals. If you pay for the debts in the past, it is also a deserved crime for the flower gate. Value, I hope you can save her! ¡° After being yelled, Chu Qing was really angry, throwing the short blade in Shiren¡¯s hand to the side, the tip of the knife was inserted into the brick seam, and then grabbed Shiren¡¯s cloak and pulled the kneeling man from The ground was forcibly dragged up. (End of this chapter) Chapter 691 ¡°Help you save someone, is this the purpose of your invitation to me? The person you want to save is important, is it difficult for Dao Palace to be important to me? Think a little bit ¡­ Think about this method, and let How do I believe you. ¡° Chu Qing glared at Shi Ren, then shouted: ¡°I just want to live a quiet life, because since I came back and found this World is different, it was difficult to accept at first, but do you think I haven¡¯t fought? Experienced you Unimaginable battle, finally I found that violence only breeds more vicious violence, you mock me with the identity of the champion? Then what about it, I want to study well and stop following it, is this also wrong? ¡° The invitation that was categorically refused made Shi Ren 10000 utterly disheartened. Chu Qing knew in his heart that when he let go of him, this person would pick up the short blade again. He would either seek death or release all his angry flame hair to others. , Which is the real ¡°extreme¡±. If it really made Shi Ren become extreme, he asked himself, Chu Qing is also one of the accomplices, but he ca n¡¯t accept such a reckless invitation anyway. Besides, there are still many things to be done by himself who has just become the champion of Jinmen! If someone wants to hurt Gong Family, isn¡¯t Gongyue the top priority? ¡°Well! I will go with you, but you have to tell me, what is the danger of Gong Family?¡± Chu Qing compromised and frowns asked: ¡°But first you have to promise me 2 conditions.¡± ¡°¡­ what conditions?¡± ¡°First, do n¡¯t commit suicide to me anymore, you just die like that, who is it worth? Second, you are not allowed to harm society, especially those upstairs, they are my friends of Chu Qing, you dare to move them Sweat, don¡¯t blame me for being impolite. ¡° Loosing Shiren¡¯s cloak, Chu Qing stepped back, and the tall man lowered his head, seeming ashamed. Chu Qing stood aside and murmured to himself. Only Shi Ren could hear clearly: ¡°You should have thought about it, even I can be poisoned. It¡¯s easy to ask those girls to move. If I don¡¯t follow, you will treat them Start, fortunately, you gave up this idea. ¡° Through the mask, Shi Ren¡¯s expression could not be seen, but his thoughts were indeed taken apart by Chu Qing. ¡°Since you have such determination, I naturally treat you as a man on the spot.¡± Bending down, Chu Qing picked up the short blade inserted in the crack of the brick. ¡°Give it back to you, let me prepare, at least tell you that you have to make a difference.¡± After receiving the short blade, Shi Ren put on his hood again, and he begged: ¡°Mr. Chu Qing, it is really urgent. Can you accompany me now?¡± ¡°Now? But I¡¯m still hungry. Someone invites me to eat ¡­ I¡¯m not in a hurry, I can help you find a safe place to live first ¡­¡± -Pa! Shi Ren snapped his fingers, and an embarrassing van blocked the alleyway. Because there was a trace of sympathy, Chu Qing reluctantly followed Shi Ren into the van. Closing the door, Shi Ren, who was sitting in the co-pilot, said to the back: ¡°Mr. Chu Qing, can you show me your mobile phone?¡± ¡°Mobile?¡± Chu Qing took out his phone in confusion and handed it to Shi Ren. ¡°Well, it¡¯s really good. It¡¯s the latest model of smart phone. The loss of the husband will be fully compensated, including the big meal you didn¡¯t eat.¡± When the voice didn¡¯t fall, Shi Ren¡¯s action quickly opened the side of the phone, smashed the phone card, and at the same time threw Chu Qing¡¯s phone out of the window. ¡°Hey!!!!¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 692 Seeing his mobile phone falling on the road and being crushed by the car that followed, Chu Qing shouted. ¡°What are you doing !!!¡± ¡°To prevent being tracked.¡± Shi Ren folded his hands and apologized in a sincere tone. Chu Qing closed his eyes in pain and muttered: ¡°Shouldn¡¯t the shutdown be enough, you have to break it to be happy? And where are we going, it¡¯s all overspeed, hello!¡± The driver obviously disregarded traffic rules and shuttled the streets at the maximum speed of the van. After a while, the car has moved away from the city and headed for a place that Chu Qing is not very familiar with. Chu Qing coughed twice and said, ¡°Can you ask me a question? Where are we going?¡± ¡°I would like to ask Mr. to take a plane and leave Jinmen temporarily.¡± ¡°Oh, the plane, but the airport seems to be on the east side, we seem to be off course ¡­¡± After ten minutes, a large plant came into view, unless it was a national-level heavy industry, Chu Qing had never seen such a huge plant cluster. Stopping the van, the driver wearing the headset rushed towards the empty factory entrance, while Shi Ren opened the door for Chu Qing. Chu Qing was helped out of the car, and he said to Shi Ren: ¡°Do you know, I feel only 2 words today-dizziness! Until now the stomach is still disgusting, your poison, coupled with the crazy driving skills of the driver, also Where are we from? ¡° ¡°Please come with me!¡± Shi Ren does not intend to explain that he is not only tall, but also very thin, and his face covered with a hood does not look like a good person, but you can¡¯t judge a person by appearance, Chu Qing was moved by him, unfathomable mystery After getting in the car and arriving at this plant in the suburbs, Chu Qing was a little uneasy. ¡°Hey!¡± As the factory door was pushed open, Chu Qing understood what was going on here. This is called a factory. It is clearly a warehouse. The only thing stored in the warehouse is an ancient supersonic passenger aircraft. This small passenger aircraft has long been abandoned. It was originally designed for the transportation of key personnel. As World restores peace, the supersonic passenger aircraft with poor stability and extremely poor riding experience is gradually being eliminated. It is a flower to be able to turn out such antiques. door. ¡°This plane can enter the museum, I wouldn¡¯t take this one!¡± Chu Qing complained and saw the van driver pushing the ladder under the passenger plane entrance. He asked Shi Ren: ¡°I know this guy is the driver, but can he still fly the plane?¡± ¡°This person can drive all known vehicles.¡± With that said, Shi Ren bent down again and asked Chu Qing to board the supersonic airliner respectfully. Since this step was taken, Chu Qing couldn¡¯t regret it anymore, but reluctantly followed Shi Ren on the ladder. The rusted copper and yellow ladder suddenly made a crunchy noise, and sitting inside, Chu Qing found that the interior of the passenger plane was smaller than expected It¡¯s a lot, and it can take up to 20 people, which is not as good as the passenger capacity of the bus. Fasten your seat belts, Chu Qing said to Shi Ren sitting at the side: ¡°You better give up the illusion as soon as possible, I will never fight for the Flower Gate, I just want to see for myself who is worth saving in the Flower Gate, and then Will return to Jinmen. ¡° ¡°Everything is as you wish.¡± On the other hand, Emperor Cai skeptically wandered around the restaurant, and almost all left. Where did Chu Qing¡¯s boy go? Why didn¡¯t you say goodbye suddenly, the most important thing is that you can¡¯t even get through the phone? (End of this chapter) Chapter 693 The jetliner model that Chu Qing rides is already very backward. The brown leather chair has a sense of age. Shi Ren, who is wearing a mask, sits next to him, and the two people press the seat belt buckle together. ¡°I just entered college.¡± In the completely enclosed cabin, Chu Qing said to the man next to the right hand: ¡°speak frankly, this will not want to die yet. Is this aircraft unreliable? Does the crew have only one pilot?¡± The expression was hidden under the mask, and Shi Ren replied with an unclear voice: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, the time is too tight to recruit several flight attendants.¡± ¡°I mean, are there no co-pilots, mechanics or navigators? I promised to get on the plane. You have to tell me where the destination is now!¡± ¡°Away from Jinmen and Beijing.¡± Shi Ren¡¯s attitude was quiet. At this time, the automatic door in front of the large warehouse entered an open state, two huge iron doors slowly opened, and the aircraft began to slide to the outside. The runway, which was dyed red at dusk, left a lot of weeds and disturbing gravel on the runway for a long time. Chu Qing said in an atmosphere: ¡°Don¡¯t overdo it. Stay away from Jinmen. This answer is too general.¡± ¡°The destination is ¡­ Nanxia Islands.¡± ¡°South ¡­¡± Chu Qing¡¯s eyes widened and his mouth closed. ¡°Nanxia Archipelago, isn¡¯t it the southernmost island in the national border? The legend is always the place of summer. It runs so far? All fast There are more than 4 kilometers! ¡° ¡°Yes, for this reason, our vehicle chose a jetliner.¡± It seems that there is no doubt about the pilot level. It is completely different from riding a civil aviation. It seems that only a simple acceleration is performed, and the small passenger aircraft will force up. Chu Qing¡¯s back was immediately firmly attached to the seat, and the tingling caused by tinnitus made his head a little uncomfortable. I thought that the gravity pressure would come into contact after the plane lifted off, and Chu Qing flashed a single thought, the jet airliner in the name of Huamen. Isn¡¯t this a side statement, are they moving illegally? This ancient passenger plane certainly did not apply for a route, and the landing location was also vague. Aiya, inexplicably on the thief ship, Chu Qing sighed helplessly, is it because of sympathy for Shi Ren, or inadvertently produced more complex emotions? ¡°In other words ¡­ why is the flight experience so bad ¡­¡± Through the clouds, the passenger plane rises above the clouds. The clouds that are level with the line of sight are all dyed by the sunset. Chu Qing¡¯s feeling is only tinnitus and eye pain. ¡°Because we are in a hurry.¡± Shi Ren with a mask is difficult to judge whether he is also uncomfortable, but this person must be very suitable for long-distance flight, and take this obviously illegal conversion of old aircraft. ¡°To accelerate, Mr. Chu Qing must be patient.¡± ¡°Accelerate? Isn¡¯t it driving at full speed now?¡± Chu Qing¡¯s eyes widened. The speed at this moment is simply the normal flight speed. The voice did not fall, the bodies of the two persons were fixed on the leather chairs again, and the passenger plane slammed through the spiral sound barrier, accelerating in the dusk clouds. This is probably the worst trip. Chu Qing has never been on such a plane, let alone drink and eat dessert, the muscles near the lips tremble uncontrollably, and the chest seems to be pressed with a stone. Gongyue, Emperor Cai ¡­ Girls in Jinmen ¡­ Chu Qing didn¡¯t know what to laugh and cry, just thinking about solving the problem as soon as possible and returning to them early. (End of this chapter) Chapter 694 As night fell, the jet planes shuttled through the clouds, and the stars outside the window were within reach, but Chu Qing didn¡¯t appreciate the elegance of the night sky. He was almost deafened by this pressure. ¡°Although I know this is a question, does this route offer dinner?¡± Chu Qing was slightly angry and questioned the side masked youth. ¡°The hospitality is not thorough, but after the two of us jump on the island, I will host a banquet to treat you.¡± I do n¡¯t know where I started to vomit, and a good meal was delayed by Shi Ren. Perhaps I should have ignored the note at first. What do you do with the flowers? 10000 As soon as Gong Family heard the news, Chu Qing had to explain why. Rubbing his eyes vigorously, Chu Qing was going to ask one by one to understand, he said: ¡°First of all, you just said that the two of us, the pilot Old Brother is not going with us? And you used the word jump, I think the normal landing It was the plane that landed, what do you say, friend? ¡° Before Chu Qing finished talking, the red cue light flashed in the cabin. The teenager frowned and asked, ¡°What does this mean?¡± ¡°Meaning that we are almost there.¡± Unlocking the seat belt, Shi Ren pulled two gray backpacks from under the seat. Heavy backpack, will know when you see it is used. Chu Qing sighed: ¡°Well, I know, this is a parachute! Can you ask why the plane can¡¯t land?¡± ¡°Avoiding people¡¯s eyes and ears, and the pilot was hired by me for money, he did not want to have a relationship with Huamen.¡± Chu Qing spread his hands helplessly and said, ¡°You make me more angry. May I ask if you bought a one-way ticket? How do you go back to Tianjin?¡± ¡°At that time, your own arrangements, Mr. Chu Qing, prepare to parachute.¡± The jetliner decelerated like a brake at high altitude, and the flight altitude continued to decrease. Shiren took the lead and opened the hatch first. Standing at the door of the cabin that was swept by the wind, Shi Ren asked loudly, ¡°Are you going to skydive? Do you want me to briefly introduce it?¡± ¡°A brief introduction for the first person to parachute? Or please do it, you jump first, otherwise I will kick you down!¡± The masked youth snapped his fingers and lay down on his back, like a instantly submerged by the night and disappeared. Chu Qing follow closely from behind, before the hatch is closed, leap forward! When exposed to the cold clouds, the dark water was like a carpet. Chu Qing saw the Wan Family lights in the archipelago. If he wasn¡¯t a real person, he would have frozen to death in the sky. Somehow, the two fell into the sea in unison. -Poof! Floating on the sea, Chu Qing untied the hook of the parachute, and Shi Ren came to meet him in a smooth freestyle. ¡°What¡¯s next?¡± Chu Qing asked. ¡°It¡¯s very close, let¡¯s swim to the island.¡± ¡°Shi Ren, although you are older than me, but next, please listen to me.¡± Pulling Shiren¡¯s clothes from the sea level, Chu Qing performed Lightweight Art¡¯s astuteness, went out into the water, and immediately accelerated forward, just like a sudden torpedo, accelerating straight toward the beach. After a few minutes, Chu Qing and Shi Ren were already sitting on the beach. Wringing the clothes tightly, Chu Qing threatened: ¡°What you call a banquet, it is best to have the hot pot dish, because I am cold now.¡± ¡°South Island, don¡¯t eat hot pot very much.¡± ¡°Old Brother! Now the only reason I haven¡¯t beat you is that you have to find ways to get me hot pot, do you understand the meaning?¡± The temperature is rising much faster than Chu Qing imagined. He is shirtless and his toned muscle lines are also very conspicuous under the starlight. ¡°Hot pot, as long as you don¡¯t change your mind, these are all fine.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 695 As the masked youth came to the Huamen station, it was already late at night. Outside the courtyard of the Sea View Villa, the servants were busy with supper. Shi Ren specially told them to prepare the hot pot, and waited for 2 people to sit down, and the drinks were served first. A curly straw is inserted in the juice, a slice of lemon floats in the glass, full of South Island style. ¡°Didn¡¯t expect Huamen also has power at the southernmost end.¡± After taking a sip of the drink, Chu Qing commented with great interest. ¡°It¡¯s not the case. The Flower Gate has fully retreated to the Nanxia Islands, and it is close to destruction.¡± Chu Qing nodded asked, ¡°Now you can tell me the whole plan.¡± ¡°It starts with Huamen¡¯s first generation of leaders.¡± ¡°What generation? Sorry, my ear hasn¡¯t come down yet, it¡¯s buzzing.¡± Shi Ren repeated softly: ¡°The first generation.¡± Although there was still a trace of melancholy across the mask, the young man with a disfigured face began to whisper: ¡°In the beginning, Huamen was not a fraud group, but an ideal violent group. Huamen was created to Subvert the feminist society, reverse the world and try to change people¡¯s thinking. ¡° ¡°Oh, this is the reason why you have made too many enemies.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Shi Ren stared at Chu Qing¡¯s eyes, ¡°I¡¯m extremely supportive of Huamen¡¯s thoughts, and I¡¯m willing to give my life to it, but as you can see, Huamen gradually degenerates into a small night, because I don¡¯t like women who are the masters of the house Therefore, the non-stop destruction will eventually deviate from the original intention. It is not a pity that this kind of organization that harms the world is destroyed, just ¡­ ¡° Speaking of which, Chu Qing felt a strong pain in Shi Ren. ¡°In places where you ca n¡¯t see, there is an organization called the sword drawing society. It is not something that should appear in a civilized society. The sword drawing society vows to eliminate all criminals who try to subvert the feminist rights. The flower gate is its main target. Now The leader of the Flower Gate was almost killed, and my face was made when fighting them. ¡° ¡°Drawing knife club ¡­¡± Chu Qing pondered the name, and indeed revealed an indescribable evil spirit. ¡°A cold-blooded killer group, all made up of women. Whenever there is a crisis in women ¡¯s rights, the knife drawing society will be responsible for slaughtering all related parties. Their actions are very secretive and unknown, and the flower gate is almost slaughtered by them I ¡¯m inviting you to come over, it ¡¯s not a fantasy that you can help Huamen against the knife drawing club. ¡° Speaking of this, the maid has put the hot pot on the dining table. Chu Qing smiled slightly and whispered: ¡°It is indeed a flower gate. There are still rare species such as maids.¡± 100 pleated skirt and white stockings, the long-lost maid outfit makes Chu Qing restless. ¡°The men and women in the flower gate are equal, and many advanced women who supported this idea have joined, but they have basically become the past. The people who stayed are all obsessed with the original flower gate. At that time, we were a family.¡± Pick up the lamb roll with chopsticks, and Shiren puts the slices of meat in the hot pan. ¡°Hope the food is to your taste.¡± Chu Qing¡¯s appetite dropped by half, staring at the delicately presented green vegetables. He asked: ¡°You all say it¡¯s a thing of the past, why not tell me, who is the person you want to rescue?¡± Finally entering the core of the problem, Shi Ren¡¯s hand was obviously stiff. ¡°That man is the leader who is currently leading Huamen to fight guerrilla warfare. The ideal of fantasy Huamen can continue in the world.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 696 Bayberry is a fruit with a sour taste, but when you bite it, you will eat a sweetness immediately. In the flower gate, there is a person, a woman nicknamed ¡°Yangmei¡±. Her real name is Jingxue, and she was the first woman to join Huamen. It is not how old Huamen is, but the leadership has changed several batches so far, but Jingxue has always run around Huamen 4 and adheres to the original ideal. , Subversion of absolute feminism, the pursuit of equality, most importantly, she is the girl of genuine. Chu Qing has fully understood the rest of the matter. An organization that was almost completely slain by the knife drawing society, still struggling on whilst at death¡¯s door, retreated to the southernmost islands, the flower gate has no way to escape, Jingxue The plan to fight here with the sword drawing club, to be precise, is to die for the ideal. With the strength of Shi Ren alone, she couldn¡¯t stop her at all, and she couldn¡¯t protect her under the chase of the sword-drawing club. Shi Ren hoped that Chu Qing¡¯s power would help Jingxue be safe, while he would become a lobbyist and let the entire flower The door recognized the facts, disbanded on the spot, all members were incognito, quietly returned to normal life. In the confession, Shi Ren deliberately concealed his feelings for Jing Xue. Even if she loved her, Shi Ren was at most a spare tire. That woman married the ideal, at least the World she expected. Although Shi Ren concealed his feelings for Jing Xue, Chu Qing could still guess something, and he would not do much. Everyone had their own choice. ¡°So you have the chips to negotiate with me.¡± South Island ¡¯s seafood hot pot made Chu Qing unable to stop his chopsticks and forcefully break the crabs. He also said: ¡°Dissuade the girl from dying, can you tell me the secret mastermind intended to harm Gong Family?¡± ¡°exactly.¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t I see the shadow of Jing Xue Young Lady here?¡± Shi Ren shook his head immediately, and he told Chu Qing that the reason: ¡°If she appeared in the villa, the drawing knife club would immediately kill it. The lunatics thought that if Jingxue was removed, the Huamen would be completely destroyed.¡± ¡°En! In order to rescue Jingxue, I have a high probability to start with the drawing knife club. I have seen this situation very clearly. Please answer me a question. Why can¡¯t I help the drawing knife club in turn and force you to tell who? Want to harm Gong Family? ¡° Shi Ren immediately failed this kind of probability, he said: ¡°Because Mr. Chu Qing is also a man, you will not always be in a feminist society, and you will not be disdainful. While chewing on the crab yolk, Chu Qing wiped his hands with a napkin. ¡°It¡¯s so wonderful, Mr. Shi Ren, to ask you to force me to be a hero. It¡¯s really if you ride a tiger, it¡¯s hard to get off. Do you think this is the case? That¡¯s a big mistake!¡± Listening to Chu Qing¡¯s words, Shi Ren suddenly became nervous. ¡°Tell me where Jingxue is, I will bring her to you, I wo n¡¯t intervene in the future, when I hand her over to you, you have to honor your promise and help me return to Jinmen to replace Gong Family solves the enemy. ¡° ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not that simple ¡­¡± Chu Qing raised his right hand and signaled that Ren should stop talking. ¡°It¡¯s that simple. Let¡¯s talk about the specific details tomorrow morning. Your jet is so painful for me.¡± Turning away from the seat, Chu Qing walked away without looking back, sitting at the dining table with melancholy while staying alone. Coming to the room specially arranged for Chu Qing, the teenager intends to take a shower, but before that, the starry sky outside the window attracted him. There was no pollution at all in the night sky, the stars gleamed in the Milky Way, and a meteor landed at sea level. (End of this chapter) Chapter 697 2nd day Early morning. The sun illuminates the blue water, a breeze blows, Chu Qing wakes up, he first saw the indescribable seascape, quiet and dazzling, he has seen many beautiful sceneries, but they are not as calm as the South Island, It makes people seem to sink into the deep sea. The damp and salty sea breeze made Chu Qing full of energy, and stretched out a long lazy waist, and heard the maid standing outside the door and whispered: ¡°Guest, the morning bath is ready.¡± Under the guidance of the maid, Chu Qing, wrapped in bath towels, came to a large bathroom that he had never seen last night. The marble-paved bathroom only serves Chu Qing. It can be seen that the maid is the manager of the servants. Of course, the male servant is the main one, but at least I have met the female waiter. ¡°Hey!¡± Soaking in the hot pool, the steaming steam made Chu Qing sleepy again, but the maid had already prepared ice coffee for him. With such a luxurious pool and ice coffee, Chu Qing did n¡¯t know what to say. Yesterday ¡¯s jet travel was already well compensated. ¡°If the flower gate is disbanded, will you have nowhere to go?¡± The mist shrouded, Chu Qing asked the maid beside him. ¡°Everything is listened to by Jing Xue Young Lady, we are only ordered to act. When she is away, Mr. Shi Ren is in charge of the villa.¡± Wanting to make Huamen reborn is impossible, and Gong Yue will not allow this kind of thing, then Chu Qing ¡¯s position becomes very embarrassing, he saw how Shi Ren commanded the maids, and there is a trace of the past on the South Island The shadow of that is the era that Chu Qing is familiar with. Girls still need the protection of men, and the voice of society is generally in the hands of men. Neither male nor female rights is a perfect system, but as a self-cultivator, Chu Qing has long been indifferent to everything, feel at home wherever one is his creed, so even if you cross the whole land to the southernmost point, I am afraid that this island There is no answer. A little bit want to be a so-called knife-drawing club, a killer group made up of women? ¡°What kind of organization is Badaoshe? I want to hear your opinion.¡± The maid shivered just after hearing the name. She told Chu Qing: ¡°A group of mad dogs, once judged who is the enemy, are directly convicted without trial and cut with a knife. This is the drawing club.¡± ¡°So cruel ¡­¡± ¡°Yes! They are such a group of people.¡± Then, the maid stooped and bowed, turning into a pleased tone. ¡°Please rescue the Young Lady of Jingxue, Musta She must kill her! We have no power to protect her.¡± ¡° ¡°Relax, yesterday I was sitting in a restaurant with friends and talking about some painless and itchy topics. Today I have come to the southernmost point of this country. If I don¡¯t solve some problems, why should I run this trip.¡± oh la la! Chu Qing stood up from the pool, and the maid immediately put on bath towels for him. ¡°What about Shiren? I have to see him, and without further ado, contact Jingxue Young Lady as soon as possible to discuss the countermeasures. I can only make sure that she will not die under the knife of a madman.¡± Seeing Chu Qing rushing forward, the maid was nodded in excitement and immediately ordered others to find Shi Ren. Before he had time to eat breakfast, Ren ran out of the bathroom door in a hurry. ¡°Major event is not good! Jingxue was discovered by the drawing team, Mr. Chu Qing, please hurry with me!¡± ¡°Okay, you lead the way.¡± Changed clothes, Chu Qing immediately set off from the villa at any time. (End of this chapter) Chapter 698 The urban area of ??the island is much larger than expected, the streets are horizontal and vertical, and can be seen everywhere coconut trees. More than half of the island is tourists, and there are many foreigners looking around. Shi Ren was driving a black car. The windows of the car were discolored. It was difficult to see the internal situation. This made it appear more deliberate, but Chu Qing did n¡¯t care, and the two went towards the place where the incident occurred. In the middle of the two tall buildings, the shadow cast by the building covers the ground. Three women in uniform are besieging a single woman. The three people are uniformly dressed in light green. The legs are wrapped in knee socks and each belt is inserted in the belt. With a blade. ¡°Jingxue, you finally fell on our hands.¡± The head is a woman of about 25 years old. Her light brown hair has a petal-shaped hairpin inserted in her eyes, and her eyes are dotted with beautiful make-up. Not only is she wearing a stunt, she looks vicious and merciless. ¡°A woman, how can you lead the flower gate? Is it self-reliance or depravity?¡± Knife drawing club, knife drawing-3 blades that emit cold light block the direction that Jingxue may avoid, but Jingxue is not a general, her weapon is also a long knife, and the blades bite out and emit sparks. Everyone has the strength of a self-cultivator. When the sword-drawing club performs its mission, there are no idle people waiting to be near. But the exception still exists. Just when Jingxue was almost cut to the left with a long knife, the woman who had a flower in her hair suddenly withdrew. This action triggered a reaction from her companions, and the three of them took out their masks at an extremely fast speed. ¡°It turned out to be the case.¡± The reason why they realized that they would wear masks when the enemy attacked, it must be because of Shiren, who is a power person who can create a nerve-disturbing poison, so they defaulted to Shiren coming to help Jingxue escape. didn¡¯t expect There was a character they hadn¡¯t seen before. Before the action, in order to be cautious, Chu Qing also concealed his appearance. ¡°Oh? Someone you haven¡¯t seen before, are you the newly recruited battle strength of Huamen.¡± Chu Qing shook the head, pointing at Jing Xue¡¯s face. ¡°I just want her.¡± ¡°Sure enough.¡± The three killers of the sword drawing club are divided into two groups. The leader is responsible for dealing with Chu Qing, and the other two continue to attack Jingxue. ¡°Do you want to fight against us?¡± The extremely fast kick, black knee socks flashed in front of my eyes, Chu Qing took a precise step back, just to avoid this kick, but blade light coming one after another, they are trained professional killers, use The sharp weapon like a knife must be very tough in the background. ¡°This is your sadness!¡± The leader laughed at said with a smile, ¡°must covers his appearance and lives like a mouse.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not complimentable, don¡¯t you cover your mouth and nose because of fear of insanity?¡± It ¡¯s been a long time since I met my opponent who was showing off one ¡¯s ability. Chu Qing came to me in an instant. I wanted to see how the woman led the sword technique. I saw that she poured all her strength on the knife. Caused damage, the side of the building was like torn white paper, and the cracks were cut out one by one. Chu Qing also used color, his left elbow gently touched the blade body, and forced her to retreat with a punch, deliberately releasing a little force, but the woman was not immediately surprised, the long knife was still heavy and deadly. The name of the drawing club is not in vain, and it is definitely not an opponent that can be easily spiked. They not only have a superb sword technique, but also have a strong charm and destructive power. (End of this chapter) Chapter 699 Three martial artists with sabers wiped out dangerous elements harmful to society in dark alleys. Chu Qing on the side gradually became confused because he didn¡¯t understand who was more dangerous. Such magical scenes are known only to those who are experienced, but unfortunately Chu Qing ¡¯s contacts from Jinmen are probably useless in Nandao. When it ¡¯s time to destroy some people with a knife, I have to say that the division of right and evil begins Confusing. Chu Qing is not a woman with a flower-shaped hairpin. There is still a way to kill her as long as she has real skills, but the problem is that killing and defeating completely different, she is not the kind of Chu Qing can casually subdue a woman, not to eliminate her as a premise, even Chu Qing will be embarrassed. Before making up her mind to destroy her with her true skills, Jingxue had come to an end. These days she experienced repeated battles and her physical and mental strength were close to the limit. Seeing that she would fall under the butcher¡¯s knife, Shi Renyi couldn¡¯t bear it. , Rushed to rescue her. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t come over!¡± It was Chu Qing who shouted this sentence, because he had told him to ask Shiren to set a retreat for everyone, especially the enemy had already guarded against him, and the abilities had no space to use and lacked the cover of abilities. Forcibly blocking the knife is very dangerous, and you will be killed if you don¡¯t pay attention. Sure enough, the other two women in the drawing club realized that Shi Ren was coming and judged that the enemy ¡¯s main force was coming out of the nest. Originally, they wanted to cut Jing Xue into a serious wound and then captured it alive. Destroy in this darkness. ¡ª¡ªPu! Chu Qing was frightened and watched a long knife pierce Shiren ¡¯s abdomen, because the man wearing the mask used to protect Jing Xue with his body. The reason why he had the capital to deal with Chu Qing in the past was based on poisoning the enemy ¡¯s spirit. , A sword-drawing club that can wear mouth and nose protectors, abilities that use the smell as a starting condition have no room to play, delay for Chu Qing in a short time, and Jing Xue is not killed by a cold long knife, Shi Ren can only Use your body to stop the enemy¡¯s sword. ¡°Shiren!¡± Jing Xue groaned on the side, but Shi Ren instead grasped the enemy¡¯s blade with his bare hands. The ruthless blade was stuck between the palms and flesh. What kind of determination did Shi Ren hold and his love for Jing Xue? . ¡°Yue Zang and I said ¡­ to protect you forever.¡± Shiren, who had been pierced in the abdomen, controlled the enemy¡¯s weapons and told Jingxue with a tone of pain and love. Yue Zang in his mouth is the founder of Huamen. For a period of time, Shi Ren had been his best friend. Seeing the long knife pulled out of his belly, Shi Ren slowly knelt down to the ground. He was holding the injured abdomen, even unconsciously looking at the enemy¡¯s movements. Through the holes in the mask, Shi Ren seemed to have only Jing Xue. ¡°Say to protect you forever ¡­ I¡¯m afraid this oath ¡­¡± Blood kept flowing to the ground, Shi Ren lowered his head, as if begging to Chu Qing on the other side. ¡°Save her, don¡¯t leave her homeless here.¡± After finishing the request, Shi Ren¡¯s body slanted to the side, and Jing Xue ran over to hug his shoulder. ¡°Shi Ren, why do you have to pay such a point for me?¡± Blood and tears, all this was seen by Chu Qing, he silently sighed, didn¡¯t expect things to become like this, and he had no reason to ignore them. ¡°Don¡¯t you tell you all ¡­¡± Shi Ren said with a smile, ¡°To replace Yue Zang to protect you to the end.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 700 As the blood and tears dripped, Shi Ren looked at Jing Xue¡¯s eyes more and more confused. It seemed to return to the remnant summer of August ten years ago, Wei Yicheng rained day after day, and the entire southwest part was shrouded in clouds. In a small town in the southwestern corner of the city, where the folk customs are strong, the world can be counted on one¡¯s fingers, and it is often the case that a word is drawn and the fight is drawn. It is also the most severe place of ¡°class identity¡±. Here, feminism and class are mutual. The mixed, backward and savage, known as the hometown of martial artists, is now a tourist attraction. The deer¡¯s servant Shi Ren, the subordinate martial artist Yue Zang, 2 people are wandering in the mountains. ¡°I said Yue Zang ¡­ You are a security guard appointed by Wei Yicheng. They openly shifted their heads and accompany me to pick mushrooms on the mountain. Do you think this is good?¡± The speaker was Shi Ren, a 14-year-old boy with bare feet carrying a bamboo basket. His clothes were ragged, but his arms were strong and his muscles became more visible after sweating. The martial artist that accompanies him is Yue Zang, one year older than Shi Ren. His sword technique is superb and he behaves with integrity. The helpless background is not very good, the class is low, the empty one has not been reused, and now he is trapped by love, and his body is thinner than Shi Ren. ¡°Oh, the security forces, it¡¯s really nice to say, I wandered around the city all day long, grabbed some of the imitate the dog and steal chicken, was my Yuezang cultivated for this reason!¡± ¡°Then you certainly aren¡¯t practicing martial arts for mushroom picking.¡± Shi Ren said with a smile. ¡°Moreover, the reason why you will help me is because deer Third Young Lady likes to eat summer mushrooms. Whenever she is greedy, I will You have to carry the basket uphill. ¡° black clothed martial artist Yue Zang lamented: ¡°I really envy you, every day I can see the Young Lady.¡± ¡°You said it too lightly.¡± Shi Ren raised his left foot lightly. Shi Renhan shouted to Yue Zang with a smile: ¡°Look, the difference between the lower servant and the subordinate martial artist, I don¡¯t even have the qualification to wear shoes. These are unreasonable rules. I think the world can only do it in the southwest. Yue Hidden! I want to wear shoes in my dreams, preferably boots. This way I do n¡¯t have to go up the mountain barefooted, fearing being bitten by a snake. ¡° Suddenly, Yue Zang stood still, pressed the scabbard in his hand, and came over and whispered: ¡°Shi Ren, did you ever think of escaping from the Southwest? If you make up your mind, I can help you cover it. I heard that there is a man in Jinmen. Not much different from women. ¡° ¡°Forget it first, the deer¡¯s family treats me well. If it was not Lord, I had to be executed together with my dad and my big brother, and besides you! Yue Zang, you don¡¯t care if my dad was an anti-thief. I am reluctant to deal with me. ¡° The subordinate martial artist in front of him is Shi Ren¡¯s most cherished partner. Yicheng Lu family has 3 consecutive daughters, the eldest daughter and the second daughter are married, and the young daughter Luqu became the pearl in the palm of the Lord. Yue Zang did not guard her for her gods. Shi Ren did not help her friends match this marriage, but unfortunately the deer Not long ago, Qu made a marriage contract with Li Family Young Master. This time Yuezang¡¯s 10000 thoughts were all gray, and she didn¡¯t want to live anymore. ¡°Due!¡± The black clothed martial artist sighed, bent over to pick up the summer mushrooms, and reached into the bamboo basket that Shi Ren was carrying. He sighed again: ¡°The storyteller speaks well, a real man has a treasure gun in his hands, how can it be hungry and poor? Even if Luqu Young Lady responds to my heart, I am afraid I can¡¯t afford to marry.¡± Shi Ren is also good to Yue Zang. Their identity is not as good as that of the cats and dogs in Yicheng in the southwest. Cats and dogs still have owners to love. They can only be called and drunk. Highly skilled in martial arts but not reused. The leader only asked him to patrol the streets in the city. Even so, Yue Zang is also a subordinate martial artist. He is qualified to practice martial arts and cultivate the body, but Shiren ca n¡¯t do it. Not qualified to touch swords. (End of this chapter) Chapter 701 Shi Ren was not born to be a servant, only because father participated in the ¡°Southwest Rebellion¡± and subordinated the martial artist to commit rebellion. After father was executed, as the only child he was deprived of his status as a free man, and was reduced to a servant and enslaved for life. After the family was chopped, Lu Jianian was dating the Zhao Family in the past, and accepted Shi Ren to do chores in the house, which also gave him a way of life. In the southwest, the domestic servants did not even have the qualification to wear shoes, so Teenagers can only work barefoot. ¡°I said brother ¡­¡± When the mushrooms were collected, Shi Ren and Yue Zang were drinking by the stream. Yue Zang suddenly asked: ¡°I am confused, can you please advise me?¡± ¡°what?¡± Yue Zang pointed at Shi Ren¡¯s head and said, ¡°¡± The body is skinned, the parents are afraid to be injured, and the beginning of filial piety. ¡°This is what Sage said, but why do you cut your hair short, men want to keep their hair Yes. ¡° Speaking of which, Shi Ren¡¯s style is a little strange, other men have long hair, only he has a very short haircut, and his wet hair naturally stands up, very eclectic. ¡°How can I not understand this filial piety if my skin is skinned by my parents? But Yue Zang, must I be a well-dressed person? I heard that a man in Wonju wanted to inherit his family business and collapsed in front of his sick father¡¯s bed. Firecrackers, killing father alive, they also have long hair. And my parents were killed, I know what makes him 2 old and sad, and how to please them, but they are not there anymore, why should they be in the form? ? Starting with a hairstyle, show the world that I am uninhibited by Shi Ren. ¡° Talking and laughing, the two teenagers returned to Yicheng and passed the small bridge in the city. They met a group of people who did not want to see them. Yue Zang held the knife handle and knelt on one knee. Shi Ren kneeled directly on his knees, his forehead pressed against the decayed wood of the bridge. The nobles are here! Several wealthy children of rich families passed by Xiaoqiao. They talked and laughed, their faces were white and tender, and their appearance was even more beautiful than their female companions. Due to the strict class in the southwest, the chores are all led by the subordinate martial artist and the 100 surnames. The nobles born as superiors have nothing to do all day, and they are regularly allocated money every month. Apart from spending time, buying cars and singing K, there is no entertainment. . It should be emphasized that the nobles in the southwest can dispose of the southwesters who are lower than their own identity. They dare to offend the nobility, even if they block the nobility ¡¯s road on the street, they beat them directly without any responsibility. As long as he is a child of 100 surnames or subordinate martial artist¡¯s family, not only is he lucky, the boy¡¯s family also provides food for the nobles. ¡°Please, please!¡± In the backward southwest, Shiren saw that the nobles of the rich family could only kneel down. ¡°there¡¯s noise.¡± A superior martial artist pretends to pose, looking left and right, causing the girl around to laugh. ¡°Where did the sound come from, could it be an essence?¡± His name is Li Xian, 15 years old this year, it is this person who is going to marry Deer Young Lady. He knows that Yue Zang likes her, but he deliberately loves the beauty of Deer Young Lady. Cut the Hu. Li Xian, who was wearing luxurious clothes, stretched out his right foot and supported his chin with his toes, which was a humiliation to the subordinate martial artist. He knew that Shi Ren was pleased with them. The subordinates only needed one-knee kneels. ¡°Isn¡¯t this Xihe Yue Family¡¯s First Young Master? I heard that you have high strength, how is this high strength method? Can you show 2 hands to grandfather.¡± Li Xianshi knew that the girl in front of him who had a hard time in love was going to marry herself, which was still a provocation. (End of this chapter) Chapter 702 Faced with such obvious provocation and humiliation, Yue Zang¡¯s mind was frantic, and his eyes were slightly scarlet. The aristocrat Young Master in front of him was afraid that he would not want to live long ago, and he should let his long sword come out of the sheath. ¡°No -¡° Shi Ren clenched his friend¡¯s wrist and said softly: ¡°You cut them and you have to lose your life. Not only that, there is an elder sister in your family, think about how they will treat your sister?¡± The noble boy gaze as if a torch, ruthless pressed Yue Zang¡¯s neck and secretly forced him to lower his head. ¡°You seem angry.¡± The speaker was Li Shixian ¡¯s younger brother Li Shixian. He saw his big brother pressed a little harder and spoke out, full of irony. The kid is less than ten years old this year, and his temperament is more annoying than his big brother. Li Xianshi bullied the subordinate martial artist who is lower than his own identity at most, and the little ghosts less than 14 years old had the potential of evil spirits since he was young. He likes to insult the weak. He chooses the old people and women to start, and hits the cripple with stones. The jujube stall was overturned, and all the red dates on which the businessman survived trampled on him. These two brothers were gnash the teeth in Yicheng, and the 2 surnames dared to be angry with Li Family. The nobles looked at each other and gave birth to ghost ideas, and ordered Yue Zang to get up. ¡°Stand up straight!¡± After Yue Zang lifted his body, Li Family brother worked out his legs and kicked him on his lower abdomen, kicking Yue Zang from Xiaoqiao into the river. ¡°Hahahahaha!¡± The girls who accompanied the nobles made coquettish laughter, and the flowers were trembling with laughter, which made people hate gnash the teeth. ¡°Hate, anger, blame your father and mother for making you a subordinate, hahaha! Let¡¯s go.¡± Shi Ren knelt motionlessly at the feet of the nobility, waiting for them to go, quickly removed the bamboo basket, turned and jumped into the river to save Yuezang. 100 The surnames did not dare to look around. The soaked Yue Zang struggled hard, and Shiren embraced his 2 arms on the shore. ¡°Shi Ren, you let me go! Let me kill them all!¡± ¡°Sorry, why are you confused? Yue Zang, do you want to be like me ?!¡± Yue Zang pushed Shi Ren away, his eyes red, and there was endless hatred inside. ¡°What about that, God has no eyes, it¡¯s really useless! I have a skill but I have no way to serve the country. What are you doing to stop me from asking me to cut all the villains in this world!¡± Pulling his arm, Shi Ren felt uncontrollable grief on Yue Zang, and Shi Ren had to shake his head bitterly. ¡°Shi Ren! When Li Xian, their family harmed your parents, and your father was executed with the sword of your family. Now that the bastard of Li Xian wants to take away my love again, how can I swallow it?¡± Shi Ren¡¯s hair was soggy and his hair appeared darker and brighter. He told his friends: ¡°Yue Zang, as long as you speak, give me the knife, I will cut Li Xianshi! I can die for you because we are friends, and My Shiren has nothing and nothing to lose. How can it alleviate the pain in your heart? ¡° When Seeing Ren said this, Yue Zang sighed, and the anger also dropped a little, he said: ¡°But Li Family is the murderer who slaughtered your parents, let¡¯s kneel saluted for 2 little bastards in his family! Don¡¯t you hate ?! ¡° ¡°Of course I hate it.¡± Shi Ren told his friends, ¡°In my heart, Li Family has already beheaded 10000000 million times, but hatred can only breed new hatred. Father really paid for the rebellion ¡­¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 703 ¡°Your father did it right! I just hate that Yue Zang was young at that time, otherwise I have to participate in the subordinate martial artist rebellion! Eyes opened, look at this chaotic world, Ren Ge! How can you still laugh, you become Slaves, to be enslaved by them for a lifetime, what do you think-why! why forgive them ¡­ ¡° ¡°I have been thinking.¡± When Shiren raised his head, the dark clouds of the sky gradually dispersed, and a beam of rays of light broke through the sky, and there was a faint thunder in the distance. A paper-stacked boat floats in the river, it must be a toy for children. Even if the 100 surnames are in trouble, they still show their skills on the street. Not every child in the southwest is like an aristocrat, like the Li Family brother, arrogant and despotic . ¡°Yue Zang, I think, if there is no class in this world, how good it is, children do not have to inherit the status of father. Everyone can live freely and do what they like. I can¡¯t figure out why father should be¡± reverse ¡± ¡°Thief¡±, I seem to understand recently that the subordinate martial artist¡¯s rebellion is by no means intended to enter the upper ranks, but to break the class system insulted by 10000 people in the southwest ¡­ In such a world, Yuezang! There must be something to do with your skills! ¡° Yue Zang¡¯s eyes turned red. He interrupted Shi Ren¡¯s words and cried, ¡°There is no such place in the world! There is no Jinmen, and there will be no capital in the world. The world will say that you Shi Ren hates class because you It ¡¯s the servant of the deer family! ¡° Picking up the long knife, the martial artist in black clothed went away, looking at the back of his best friend, Shi Ren dared with courage: ¡°Isn¡¯t the world in the eyes of Yue Zang the Luqu Young Lady! I am different from you, hahaha! ¡° It ¡¯s true that these words are right in Shi Ren ¡¯s body. He wants to resist the immutable class. Father fought and was executed, but Shi Ren inherited the father ¡¯s ideal and completely penetrated the world ¡¯s solemn class. The teenager knew that his thoughts were very dangerous. Even if he said it, he would be cut off by four limbs, but he still wanted to continue father¡¯s dream. And he knows that what destroys the class is the feminist system itself. As soon as the sky cleared, Shi Ren stepped into the Lujia Mansion. The summer mushrooms were handed over to the kitchen. The teenager sat on a wooden staircase, the rain fell down the eaves, and the jasmine planted in the garden blossomed. The pure white petals are more beautiful under the rain, and a petal breaks in the breeze and falls in the rain with the waves. ¡°Life is no more than a round of flowers.¡± The summer is dead and the autumn is constant, the seasons are constantly changing. Although Shiren is a servant, he still has a state of mind to appreciate the falling flowers. The martial artist in the world is also not spared, everyone must acknowledge allegiance to class. ¡°Shiren!¡± The little maid Jingxue brought the stir-fried meat and thick soup of summer mushrooms, the delicate dishes were placed on the tray, Shi Ren took it, Jingxue said again: ¡°Send it to Young Lady, this honor is not yours Nothing. ¡° ¡°Because it is the mushroom I collected?¡± When Shiren said with a smile, he looked down at his feet and really wanted to wear shoes! Carrying the summer mushroom dishes, he didn¡¯t want to go halfway, and Shi Ren foresaw the deer¡¯s little daughter in the courtyard corridor. Luqu Young Lady. ¡°Are you ready?¡± Young Lady smelled the scent, she pointed to the edge of the corridor and said, ¡°Just put it here, I want to watch the courtyard to eat.¡± It¡¯s a little bit unsystematic to do this. Shi Ren thought, what did the daughter of the noble family learn? Could it be that she is getting it? Let ¡¯s talk about this Deer Young Lady, even the jasmine in the courtyard is not as good as hers. No wonder they are all withering away. The covering moon, shaming flowers may not be simple Yayan. The Deer Young Lady is beautiful, no wonder Yuezang will fall in love with her. (End of this chapter) Chapter 704 ¡°The villain quits.¡± Shi Ren bowed and tried to leave. ¡°You stay.¡± ¡°Ugh?¡± Lu Young Lady squinted at Shi Ren and said, ¡°It¡¯s you who said, stay with me for a moment.¡± ¡°As you bid!¡± Young Lady sat down in the hallway, picked up the chopsticks, took a bite of rice, put the newly prepared fried summer mushrooms in the entrance, and behaved gracefully, just like a fairy, she asked while eating: ¡°Young I want to marry Master Li, he is your enemy. ¡° ¡°This ¡­ how dare the villain hate Li Xian Young Master?¡± ¡°But his father, using the sword from your family, will have you father on the street, do you really hate me, don¡¯t you hate them?¡± Shi Ren swallowed, and said nervously: ¡°The villain doesn¡¯t dare.¡± ¡°But someone hates me.¡± ¡°Maybe so.¡± Shi Ren said bluntly, ¡°Can the villain ask a question?¡± Lu Young Lady frowned, and put down her chopsticks. ¡°This Young Lady doesn¡¯t have the habit of being asked by others. Do you dare to answer my question with a rhetorical question? This is going to be lashed, you know?¡± ¡°The villain is wrong.¡± ¡°Since you made it, I allow you to ask one.¡± Shi Ren cleared his throat and asked sincerely: ¡°Why did Lu Young Lady agree to marry Li Family? You should know Li Xianshi¡¯s character. He is addicted to lust and is a little unreliable.¡± ¡°In your opinion, should I marry Yue Zang?¡± ¡°Yue Zang grew up with the villain, and I know his personality very well. If Young Lady gives him a chance, he will be happy ¡­¡± Lu Young Lady sneered, she said: ¡°Yes, Yue Zang is very good to me, knowing that he loves me, however, he is a poor man, a man is too poor, it means he is useless, I do not want to marry it. ¡° ¡°Young Lady, there is a saying¡± do not bully extremely the youngster ¡°. Both Yue Zang and I are only 14 years old. Although he is still a security guard in Yicheng, who will speak well in the future? Moreover, Yuezang highly skilled in martial arts can certainly protect Young Lady Zhou Quan. ¡° ¡°His martial arts may be good in Yicheng, but can he be ranked the highest in the country? What is the level in the world? Li Xianshi Young Master Although martial arts are not good, but he is a superior martial artist and has family skills. In a few years, Yue Zangke is not as good as him. I want to ask you, does Yue Zang hate me? ¡° ¡°He loves you.¡± Shi Ren said stubbornly, ¡°He is willing to give everything for the Young Lady.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Luqu tasted another bite of summer mushrooms, and there was a trace of pride on her face. Having found Yue Zang ¡¯s determination, she was relieved, so she told Shi Ren in a frivolous tone: ¡°Understood, you go.¡± ¡°The villain resigned.¡± When Shi Ren turned and left, not angry with the vulgar words of Lu Young Lady, he decided to vent his anger for his friends and destroy the Li Family Young Master, which is the same as appreciating the falling flowers. In the evening, the setting sun has not fallen west, the stars have climbed into the sky, the Lufu wind and clouds have changed suddenly, and there are many people from the Li Family in the villa. When Shi Ren saw it from afar, he wondered: could the marriage be cancelled? After inquiring, the maid Jingxue told Shi Ren: ¡°It¡¯s amazing, it¡¯s a major event! Li Family Young Master killed someone.¡± The young man¡¯s heart sank, and he quickly asked: ¡°Who killed Li Xian?¡± ¡°I heard that it was a Jinmen businessman who came to do things. Because of a little quarrel, Li Xian pulled out his sword and hacked the rich businessman to death. People in Jinmen were very powerful and clamored for Li Family¡¯s death!¡± ¡°So they came to discuss with Lu Lord.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 705 Shi Ren gave a long sigh and complained to Jingxue: ¡°This Young Master Li is not yet married, and all the troubles have been broken. I don¡¯t know how much. It is really a little bastard that harms the world!¡± He asked the name of the rich businessman again, and Shi Ren decided that if Li Xian lived in Lufu tonight, he would do it at night, and use him to exchange some money with the injured rich businessman, which would not only help Yue Zang get angry. , Escape also has funds. Everyone has no precautions against Shi Ren, because he behaves honestly, anyone can bully him, Shi Ren is never angry, but no one knows his true thoughts. The reason is not as painful as Yue Zang, because Shi Ren did not take the nobles in his eyes. Li Xian broke into a big disaster, and both Lu and Li¡¯s families were terrified. The wealthy merchants killed by the villains had some friendship with the prince Wu Jingyun. According to the procedure, a martial artist must be blamed for killing himself. Li Xianshi must not pay his life. He died and became the subject of debate. Jing Xue and other servants ran in the villa, but Shi Ren took the opportunity to return to his room. In the wood house where he lived, a short blade was hidden in the straw. If it was discovered by the deer family, Shi Ren¡¯s end would be terrible. The sky was dark, and the night fell. The teenager took out the short blade from the straw, sprinkled some water on the grindstone, and polished the blade back and forth. After polishing, hiding the short blade around her waist, she just walked out of the room and said to Jing Xue, a maid familiar with Shi Ren: ¡°Shi Ren! Young Lady calls you to her boudoir.¡± ¡°what is the matter¡­¡­¡± Seeing that Lufu was in chaos, everyone had a panic on his face. This scene reminded the teenager of the moon night. The rebellion was suppressed. Southwest soldiers surrounded their home. The soldiers armed with teeth rushed into the house and used The gun subdued the servant, and the father and mother were also arrested by them. The leader is Li Xianshi¡¯s father, and Shi Ren comes to Luqu¡¯s boudoir. ¡°Young Lady.¡± ¡°You ¡­ you go to Yuezang.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good, but why did you find him? Did Lu and Li¡¯s family refuse to accept the verdict and invited Yue Zang to help?¡± ¡°Stupid, what do you think, of course, to help Young Master Li get rid of it.¡± Shi Ren¡¯s mouth twitched, and he understood Lu Young Lady¡¯s thoughts. The wealthy businessmen did not resign. They told the matter to the bureau. A southwestern martial artist must stand up to kill his life. In the eyes of Lu Young Lady, instead of Li Xian. The candidate for death is already finalized. ¡°Yue Zang ¡­ he often said he would die for me, and now the opportunity came, just ¡­ let him get what he wanted! Let me kill myself instead of my fiance.¡± What a vicious girl! Shi Ren held his hand on his waist and couldn¡¯t figure out why Yue Zang fell in love with such a person. If Yue Zang was infatuated, Shi Ren would certainly kill the Lord on the spot, simply impossible. ¡°Okay.¡± The teenager cut his teeth. ¡°I¡¯ll go to Yuezang.¡± ¡°Slow down, you idiot! Go to the warehouse to get him a few bottles of good wine and say yes ¡­ I said it was sent by me. Don¡¯t let Lord know and ask him to take the initiative to ask for a substitute for Young Master Li.¡± Crazy, all crazy, Shi Ren burst into laughter, and went to the warehouse to get the wine according to the request of Young Lady. Holding an old-fashioned flashlight, the teenager entered the deer ¡¯s financial storeroom, opened a bottle of fine wine, and slurped himself 2 times. What Yuezang is still looking for, go directly to Li Xian when he is in a different place in his head, this matter will be settled, otherwise Yuezang may really agree to the request of Lu Young Lady. While drinking, Shi Ren glanced at the large golden light box in the warehouse. In the past, I saw this box every day. There must be treasures hidden inside. It is better to take the opportunity to open it. Unexpectedly, there was no gold or silver in the big box, but some utensils pressed against the deer¡¯s house. After turning over, the teenager widened his eyes. There was a book in it. He had seen this book. It used to be his own thing. When he opened the book, it turned out to be father¡¯s handwriting. ¡°Okay ¡­¡± Shi Ren clenched his fists for the first time in his life. The family was slaughtered. At that time, Ren was less than ten years old. It turned out that his family lent money to these wealthy people in the southwest. There were several hundred million debts owed outside. The above clearly stated that the Lu family owed a full 100000000! (End of this chapter) Chapter 706 Why was no one discouraged when father was owed? Everyone was expecting him to die, and the debt was cancelled in one lump sum! Deer family found business opportunities, how can there be friendship and pity? When he saved, Ren took the opportunity to seize the books and went to the nobles who owed money to collect the accounts! In this way, Shi Ren set off as a lobbyist, and he wanted to tell Yue Zang the meaning of Deer Young Lady. Take this opportunity to let Yue Zang thoroughly realize what the Lu family is. In the chaos before leaving, Jing Xue suddenly ran out of the villa, and Shi Ren felt a pain in his heart. He knew that this girl had always had feelings for Yue Zang. With Jiujin, Shiren told Jingxue all the deer¡¯s malicious plans. ¡°It¡¯s really impossible!¡± Jingxue immediately exploded. Although she was a little maid, she was quite close to Yuezang. The two decided to go to Xihe to discuss with Yuezang. After an hour, the teenager returned to the deer¡¯s house from Xihe. Deer Young Lady has also informed father of Yue Zang¡¯s active self-killing design. Deer Li and Li¡¯s family hit it off at once, and praised Luqu as a brilliant woman. ¡°Lord.¡± Above the lobby, Lu Li¡¯s two Patriarchs were sitting in the hall. Li Xianshi¡¯s beautiful clothes were stained with blood, and Luqu Young Lady was nervous. ¡°How did Yue Zang reply?¡± Lu Jia Lord asked Shi Ren who was standing beside him. ¡°He has decided.¡± As Shi Ren spoke, everyone in the hall, Lord Lord, Old Li, Young Master and Young Lady, and the waiters all held their breath, and a dozen pairs of eyes stared at the teenager. ¡°Yue Zang is willing to kill Young Master Li instead.¡± Lu Lord clapped happily, everyone was relaxed and praised. ¡°Yue Young Master is so brave!¡± ¡°It is worthy of Yue Family Young Master of Xihe ¡­¡± ¡°Deep understanding, great.¡± Li Family Lord¡¯s eyes were red, and he just wanted to speak to Shi Ren, but the teenager said first: ¡°It¡¯s just that Yue Zang asked me to bring back the conditions.¡± ¡°What, he still has the conditions?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Shi Ren lifts the head from the ground. ¡°Yue Zang¡¯s requirements are as follows. He wants to see Luqu Young Lady and Li Xianshi Young Master tonight. Originally, he was not eligible to participate in the wedding of two people, only in Xihe. At the same time, I wish the two families have some cash ready. After his death, the money will be used for his elder sister ¡¯s life in his family, and he will ask the Lords to be a matchmaker and marry his elder sister to a good family. ¡± Lu Young Lady looked displeased and complained: ¡°He asked quite a lot!¡± ¡°Not too much.¡± Lu Lord said, ¡°I met you before death because I was in love, and asked Young Master to go with Li Xian. Isn¡¯t that just acknowledging your marriage? The money is my deer¡¯s house, Old Li, you Is the Young Master willing to come forward? ¡° ¡°Um ¡­ it¡¯s time to see, after all, he was asked to be a dead ghost, kid, can¡¯t he call Yue Zang to Lufu, and I have to leave for Xihe? It¡¯s getting late at night, why didn¡¯t he come.¡± Despite some complaints, Lu Young Lady and Li Xianshi still agreed to the request. The two of them immediately set off and asked Shi Ren and other servants to carry their gifts. Silver immediately cashed them out. As for the matchmaking of Yuezang elder sister, the 2 Lords also agreed Too. Shi Ren knew in his heart that Lu and Li¡¯s family were never so kind. When Yue Zang died, the elder sister and Shi Ren would not survive. Remove Yue Zang¡¯s elder sister, get the money back, and then kill Shi Ren to prevent him from going out and talking nonsense. This is the deer¡¯s style of doing things, and it¡¯s true. Arriving at Xihe, it was close to midnight. Deer Young Lady and Li Xian got out of the car, Li Family Young Master brows tightly knit, cursing: ¡°trifling subordinate martial artist, the shelf is still very big, if you call him to back the pot, Even he killed the best tonight. ¡° ¡°Quiet anger.¡± Luqu bird Yiren, persuading Li Xian, saw a light in a wood house by the river from afar, black clothed martial artist Yue Zang one-knee kneels greeted by the street. (End of this chapter) Chapter 707 ¡°Lifts the head!¡± Li Xianshi ordered. Yue Zangzhao did it, and Young Master Li sneered: ¡°We are so desperate today and we will see each other during the day and night, but this is the last time we meet. Tomorrow morning, you go to the bureau and ask for a tassel. I can¡¯t get up. Early, when the time comes, how do the family members of the stinky merchants deal with you, and listen to their orders and understand everything? ¡° ¡°Understood.¡± Li Xian waved his hand and explained when Ren said: ¡°Give them money! Lu Niang, you will stay with Yue Young Master for a while and give him ten minutes.¡± Lu Young Lady reluctantly walked towards Yue Zang. Taking out the box full of cash, Shi Ren noticed something strange. The weapon in Li Xianshi¡¯s waist was changed. He originally liked a silver-sheathed sword, but tonight he carried a sword with a dark sheath. That is¨C When Shi Ren¡¯s eyes widened, the Demon Sword clearly belonged to his family. Seeing this sword, Shi Ren thought of his parents. He touched it silently, pulled out the short blade, and pierced Li Xian¡¯s back thigh. ¡°Oh!¡± The 15-year-old Little Young Master screamed, and when Yue Zang saw it, Ren moved, and pushed away the Young Lady. With a long knife out of the sheath, Yue Zang shouted: ¡°The accompanying servants, come here to me!¡± I only saw blade light flashed, the big tree beside the road broke off, and the prestige of the southwestern martial artist Yue Zang had been circulating in the world, and the entourage lost their helmets and armor. Due to Li Family ¡¯s support, no martial artist was sent to follow . In a blink of an eye, Shiren and Yuezang and Jingxue all wiped out the deer¡¯s family, and they never let go of Luqu and Lixian. Yue Zang made up his mind to completely reverse the corrupt atmosphere in Southwest China. He was the first leader of Huamen, and Yue Zang fulfilled his oath that Huamen almost changed the entire southwest part, and soon the power spread throughout the country. ¡°Wipe it, please sit down Eldest Young Lady.¡± One day, Shi Ren withdrew the rags into the locomotive¡¯s toolbox and pointed to the seat behind him. ¡°Go to the old place.¡± The young man started the locomotive, and a huge, harsh rumbling sound suddenly sounded, and the crows scattered in the tree. ¡°What old place is that lake?¡± ¡°Not there.¡± Shi Ren said, ¡°Yes, Yue Zang also gave the motorcycle a name, forgot to ask, what blind monk it seems ¡­¡± Indeed, the proper title, because the lights are a bit broken, and the mechanical structure is too delicate, Shi Ren has loved locomotives since childhood. The young people and the girls ride south along the street. The morning breeze in the late summer makes Jing Xue feel refreshed, worthy of being the daughter of the southwest. Jingxue took off his glove and clutched it in his hand. He giggled happily as the locomotive¡¯s speed fluttered into the wind. The dawn dawn dawned from the horizon, the thin ice attached to the petals melted into dew, and the quietly blooming branches also produced a soft shadow. The wild geese spread their wings in the sky and flew to the other side of the rays of light. The young man let go of the throttle, let the locomotive slide forward, and finally stopped slowly. Jingxue stepped back from his seat, his boots tipped on the grass, and stretched out his hands towards the endless horizon of the south. ¡°The beautiful scenery in the suburbs is really nice, very poetic!¡± The youth¡¯s eyes could not leave her profile. She has transparent skin under the sunlight, her thin lips and fine eyelashes, her hair inherited from mother exudes a gentle fragrance. If you can become friends with such a girl, young people always lack the authenticity they deserve. (End of this chapter) Chapter 708 Jingxue is the moonlight that exists on the opposite side of the sun, and it is the cold star of the bright sky in the real night. But Shi Ren is a timid young man. Thinking this way, I felt thankful in my heart. Fortunately, I met Jingxue at the Lu family. Fortunately, I didn¡¯t refuse her. In this way, you can protect her in the deepest part of your heart and speak to her in words that no one can hear. Hopefully, the youth hasn¡¯t held her hand for some time, feeling the skin and temperature on the ganglia, and then clenched gently, hoping that the Spiritual God on the sky will forgive me. Shi Ren prayed to the god on the other side, please keep Jing Xue in front of him in good health and joy forever. The wild grass tilted in unison with the wind, and the young girl looked sideways as if to avoid, her body undulating in her arms due to breathing. The young man realized that Jingxue had gradually become an inseparable part of his soul, but he was full of fear when holding her, but this fear of losing her aroused the courage of the young man. They looked at each other in the morning light, and the complicated feelings caused the youth to feel extremely sad. This is the first time the 2 people embraced each other. In the early morning of the late summer, they secretly embraced and took off their false and optimistic masks. This magical life. Shi Ren remembered that on a rainy day in midsummer, a girl who once existed was sitting on a chair outside the school building, looking at the fallen petals in the school courtyard. She asked herself with a more ethereal voice than the falling rainwater dripping from the eaves. , ¡°Now, when you grow up, will you marry me as a bride?¡± A childish white rose fell on the surface of the running water, the patterns scattered, and turned into fragments chasing each other but never meeting again. The young man¡¯s hoarse voice was like scissors. He looked down at these words. ¡°Then ¡­ would you marry a good-for-nothing guy?¡± ¡°You shouldn¡¯t ask.¡± At that time, some young plums looked at the youth with tears and tears, wondering whether the rain in the school made her sad, or the future covered by the cloud made her hesitant. She squeezed this sentence between the teeth, ¡°I like you, but it does not mean that I will marry you.¡± ¡°Then, when we are all grown-ups, let me ask again.¡± ¡°If you are timid, if you dare to escape ¡­¡± the girl warned with her harshest expression, ¡°I will not forgive you in my life.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Shi Ren didn¡¯t know why he would thank Mei Mei that day. The memories of the past kept passing in front of him. He missed chasing his playmates under the tree when he was young. In the blink of an eye, their smiles and tears had been entangled in the heart, and the moments he had hoped for in his childhood had long gone. The soft touch that just separated from the lips. The young man secretly decided that no matter how huge the gap is, he must cherish the life in front of him for the sake of the friends who passed away, and to fulfill his commitment to Jingxue. Times are more intense. On the way back, the two didn¡¯t have much conversation, and Jingxue put his face on Shiren¡¯s back, hands clasped his waist tightly. Behind me, the youth experienced a rare reliance and clung the rough throttle to the palm of his hand. The young man wished that his palm would hurt a little more to make his heart clearer. ¡°I should almost wake up from my dream ¡­¡± Shi Ren¡¯s abdomen was penetrated by a long knife, and he was dying in Jingxue¡¯s arms. His face could no longer be seen clearly. His scars, masks, and frustration were cold, but the woman who held her tight was his only concern. (End of this chapter) Chapter 709 ¡°I should almost wake up from my dream ¡­¡± Shi Ren¡¯s abdomen was penetrated by a long knife, and he was dying in Jingxue¡¯s arms. His face could no longer be seen clearly. His scars, masks, and frustration were cold, but the woman who held her tight was his only concern. ¡°Now, I hope to sleep peacefully in your arms.¡± Shi Ren told Jingxue tenderly. ¡°Sometimes you¡¯re sober, don¡¯t you want to stay with your loved one more time?¡± I don¡¯t know when Chu Qing appeared beside the two people. When Shi Ren heard his question, under the mask, Shi Ren smiled bitterly. ¡°Why don¡¯t I want to stay, just when it¡¯s time to separate ¡­¡± Chu Qing came over, glanced at the wound on his abdomen, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t talk, or you will die faster.¡± There was a shimmer of light in the palm of his hand, Chu Qing pressed Shi Ren¡¯s stomach to stop the wound from bleeding. Such a severe penetrating injury forced Chu Qing to use high-level treatment to forcibly close the wound. The seemingly simple operation cost a huge amount of Spiritual Qi for a while, and his physical strength also dropped significantly. Putting Shi Renping on the ground, Jingxue couldn¡¯t bear it anymore, clenched his long knife, and rushed up to fight desperately with the enemy. ¡°Is lover dying.¡± The headed prosecutor sneered, ¡°When you step out of this step, you should know today¡¯s end.¡± ¡°Slow!¡± After finishing treatment for Shiren, Chu Qing stood up. ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of it in the past. There are organizations of yours that use violence at will.¡± Using violence to eliminate dissidents, this behavior made Chu Qing feel ashamed, but after all, he began to calmly think about the force field of the drawing club. In the World he recognized, men still occupy the dominant position in the society. After crossing back, it is obvious that the trend of Females Honored Males Inferior makes everything seem strange. Chu Qing ca n¡¯t speculate that this World has become so feminist, but he Now I am deeply aware that in order to maintain the current state, violent organizations such as the drawing knife club are real. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, young Master from Jinmen.¡± Although Chu Qing wore a temporary mask to hide his appearance, the enemy¡¯s Small Captain still heard the clue from the accent. Chu Qing said rightly: ¡°In any case, you should not skip the trial and convict people. When you besieged Jingxue, was she attacking civilians? Or did you do something harmful to society, I think both of them No, it¡¯s just that you unilaterally vented her emotions to her. ¡° The 3 people in the drawing club dropped their masks because Shiren had fallen down. In order to make breathing easier, this thing of masks was unnecessary. ¡°In order to allow everyone to live happily in a peaceful world, our existence is necessary. The Badao Society specifically deals with guys who try to subvert their thoughts. Unfortunately, the only flower gate that can set off a little bit of storms is now dead.¡± The head of the enemy showed a hearty smile. She was a beautiful woman, but she was holding a cold weapon that cut people, making her temperament look extraordinarily charming. The woman continued: ¡°These people in Huamen are a disease of this society, and the sword drawing society It ¡¯s an antidote. Have you figured out this relationship? ¡° ¡°So that¡¯s how it is.¡± Chu Qing nodded, ¡°Look at your intoxicated face, clearly proud of your own strength, use violence at will without being condemned, you simply enjoy this privilege that¡¯s all.¡± ¡°Then what do you want to do on the side of criminal organizations?¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 710 ¡°I¡¯m just, I can¡¯t see death.¡± The voice did not fall, but the offensive and defensive relationship changed instantaneously. I saw two members of the knife-drawing club quickly siege to Chu Qing, and the enemy¡¯s head directly attacked Jingxue. This change made Chu Qing react quickly. According to the standards of martial artists, they can be regarded as experts in external work. Although they cannot use Spiritual Qi, they can pose a real threat to the instructors by virtue of their blades. If they are a little careless, they may be killed. Cultivating the sword technique and body technique to the extreme, I can¡¯t think of meeting these powerhouses in this era. Chu Qing has realized the danger of this group of fanatics. They are almost the same extreme and elusive as Huamen. The voluptuous woman mocked Jingxue frantically. She said: ¡°It seems that you accept the facts and stop refuting my words. You admit that the flower gate has perished. Now you just want to survive and be with Shi Ren over there, right? What? Kneel down and beg me, let us let you go! ¡° A layer of white light is attached to the Jingxue knife, and Chu Qing sees it with far-reaching light. It is Spirit Qi with Ice Attribute. The delicate and pretty face is paired with flawless blade light. Jingxue is also a heroine. The surrounding temperature seemed to have dropped rapidly several times. Everyone on the scene felt a sense of coldness. I saw Jing Xue turning his main sword. Every time the blade touched the enemy, it would frost the enemy¡¯s weapons. At this moment, the voluptuous woman is not too good, because she holds the handle in her hand like a clenched piece of ice. When the blade is completely dulled by frost, she has to let go of the position and slam the knife with a knife. The wall restores the sharpness of weapons that are gradually freezing. Chu Qing here seriously understood the enemy ¡¯s skills. Until now, he did n¡¯t plan to classify the knife drawing club as an enemy, because there are few traces of their activities in Jinmen, as long as the entrustment of Shi Ren is completed, when the time comes You will be able to retreat, assuming that the flower gate will disappear, and the drawing club will gradually disappear. These 2 girls, the girls who draw their swords against Chu Qing, they are like a blade. They have undergone extremely rigorous training and surpassed the physique as a human. They are like a full-powered combat machine. Under system training, it is no less than the enemy that Chu Qing has faced. On the other side, Jingxue had only endless anger in her eyes. All her actions were aimed at slashing the woman in front of her. There was a layer of frost everywhere in the blade, and soon the gap in the middle of the building was covered with frost. , As if the cold winter came early. ¡°what¡­¡­¡± The fascinating woman looked down and found that her left foot often couldn¡¯t move because her ankle had climbed up to a transparent ice block, and her foot was sealed in it. Seeing Jing Xue struck, the latter did not panic. Lifting your foot hard, the transparent ice shattered. If it were n¡¯t for Jingxue ¡¯s recent battles, it would n¡¯t have been so passive. Unfortunately, everything is over. Spirit Qi and physical strength are declining rapidly, using frost forcibly Is accelerating the body to reach its limit. No one saw it. Shi Ren, who was falling aside, actually raised her arm quietly, like she was chasing something hard to reach. She was close at hand. This gave Shi Ren great comfort and was able to persuade her to give up. It was completed on this basis, so Shi Ren once again launched a power for Jingxue that only he could master. (End of this chapter) Chapter 711 Originally, the air tended to be cold, and all the senses of the voluptuous woman fell into a dullness. Suddenly, a current passed through her body, but it was not really an electric shock, because she smelled a scent. To describe the taste, several floral fragrances are mixed together to form a world-free fragrance. ¡°shit¡­¡­¡± The voluptuous woman finally confessed her carelessness, looked at the mask on the ground regretfully, and wanted to pick it up again, but was caught by Jingxue¡¯s weak spot, just like a falling snowflake, no one can stop the speed of falling snowflakes, especially ¡­ ¡°It¡¯s the opposite direction!¡± The voluptuous woman wailed and was severely slashed with a knife in the back. The wound was suddenly frozen. Originally, according to their training level, they still had the fighting power to fight under such a blow. Unfortunately, Xue Xue was not an ordinary enemy. Blockade operations, want to continue fighting, but his wrists become extremely heavy. Even if he didn¡¯t want to listen to his last words, Jingxue was full of hate and raised his sword to kill the enemy. In an instant, the knife not at all looked down according to the established trajectory, because Jingxue¡¯s arm was pulled by someone, but just pulling and touching the level, Jingxue found that he could not move at all. Chu Qing controlled her arm, loudly said: ¡°Swing down this blade, you are just like a murderer.¡± ¡°What are you doing? Tell me to kill her! You don¡¯t know how many companions have been slaughtered by the drawing club, and who the hell are you?¡± Rescue soldier moved by Shi Ren? This description seems not very accurate, Chu Qing laughed helplessly, because he didn¡¯t want to witness the tragedy, he threw out Jing Xue¡¯s knife. The four long knives have all fallen to the ground. The voluptuous woman was the most injured. She lost her strength and fell on the ground. The other two companions lay aside. ¡°Can you drive?¡± Chu Qing asked Jingxue. ¡°of course.¡± ¡°Okay, let¡¯s quickly bring Shiren back to the car.¡± At this time, Jing Xue woke up like a dream. All she thought about was to help Shiren avenge her. Seeing that mysterious person like Chu Qing appeared around her, for no reason, she raised a hope in her heart. It was an indescribable hope, as if Chu Qing had arrived, and everything was saved. The 2 people moved quickly, carrying Shi Ren who was seriously injured, no longer paid attention to the defeated Badaoshe 3 person group. Back in the car, Jingxue started the car, and she said to Chu Qing, who was sitting in the co-pilot position, ¡°May I take off my mask, let me see your true face.¡± Chu Qing took off the mask with his fingers and looked directly at Jingxue¡¯s eyes. ¡°You ¡­ you are the one ¡­¡± ¡°Yes, I am Chu Qing.¡± It ¡¯s really a long story with Huamen ¡¯s sin, and was suddenly moved to the South Island by a jetliner. Chu Qing also accumulated a lot of complaints in his stomach, but now they need to rush back to the villa as soon as possible. It is because the most important goal, Jingxue, is not there. A pair of mandarin ducks, Chu Qing turned back to confirm the situation of Shi Ren. He breathed smoothly. This would completely faint, and he could not let this person die, otherwise it would be meaningless to lie down. Thinking about this, the car was speeding on the street and Chu Qing made up his mind. When Ren awakened, he asked him to tell the truth. Who was going to be detrimental to Gong Family? Then he completely withdrew and could n¡¯t continue to go through the muddy water. As for the past and present life of the sword drawing club, it is too late to do homework after returning to Jinmen. After all, it is Chu Qing¡¯s pursuit to play happily with the girls! Civilized society no longer advocates violent instruments such as swords. (End of this chapter) Chapter 712 Sky, clouds, raindrops, shimmer. The distant sky was like paper soaked with blue dye, the edge of the cloud was trimmed by the wind disorderly, and transparent raindrops fell from it, and the heavy and wet part slowly blocked the sun. Wu Yun and the woman¡¯s hair tips were entangled in front of her eyes, and the shimmering light rendered her long hair into a wheat color. She lay in a cradle and looked at her face, her gentle eyes and a smile. The pure white wildflowers blooming on the rock face and the trickle of clear water, the peaceful 10000 objects and the echoes of heaven ¡¯s echoes, that is the ideal hometown to give birth to, and the place to return after death, Spirit God ¡¯s promise to him The land will be seen one day in the long days. ¡°mom.¡± The child murmured in a low voice, his red, swollen frostbite fingers covered with a layer of fresh snow, and the crows all around quietly waited for him to die. When he was about to die, he saw that the illusion had been disappeared. He wanted to move his body but found it in vain. He could only let his body temperature start to be cold. ¡°Who fell there!¡± Whoever comes out of the snow, the dying child can¡¯t make a sound, but he is thinking in his heart to save me. What if the self rescued from the cold winter survived? ¡°Do you have a name?¡± In order to wait for the arrival of midsummer, meet the blue sky and light-transmitting clouds again. ¡°very pitiful.¡± Ah, finally the child saw her face clearly. She had the same eyes as mother. In this way, she was not pitiful. The child thought, please do n¡¯t be sad. ¡°Mom ¡­¡± He called the woman in front of him like this, imagining how he left her body, his skin touching the cold World, helplessly choked with fear. ¡°what¡­¡­¡± Chu Qing opened his eyes, the blue water was no longer outside the window, the clouds were thin, and there was a halo rising from the horizon. The northern plains, formerly known as the snow country, ushered in the early spring. Red leaf trees dotted the endless lush forests. Crows of crows circled in the sky, preparing to bite the turtle turtle. ¡°It¡¯s so noisy.¡± The man complained. He was wearing a tight uniform with a black border on a white background, and the emblem of the Gong Family on his back was clearly recognizable-a white feather crow staying in front of the Heavenly Gate. beard and weed-like messy hair have been slightly gray, 40 years old men around two Swords around his waist, the standard long sword is clearly his most used weapon, the other seems to be imported products, people like to use this both A guy who is not a long sword but has a wider blade than a short sword is called alien sword. ¡°Is driven away by the crow, is the sad turtledove just because of its different color?¡± The teenager followed behind the man, his eyes crossed the red leaf trees, and sighed at the sky. ¡°It¡¯s not worthy of sorrow. Birds fight in battle and kill each other in the sky. That¡¯s their nature.¡± The sword sheath was fixed on the left hand, and the man didn¡¯t look back. ¡°People who keep birds in cages never understand why they want to be buried in the sky.¡± Today, Chu Qing is already in the position of Gong Family, and was admitted to the university as the champion of Jin Men. With the assistance of Gong Family, he stepped up to Peak. From the uniforms worn by men around Chu Qing, he can get a glimpse of the strength of his family. The old man looks like an excellent swordsman, and the boy with a breech gun behind him seems to have just returned from hunting. ¡°Does Mr. Ten consider himself a caged bird?¡± Chu Qing asked. ¡°I have been pursuing freedom all my life, far away from my hometown, fighting in four places, fighting swords with villains in the alleys of towns, saving slaves from the Barbarians in the Far East Peninsula, overlooking the capital city in Taiyan mountain range, the girl of South Island The dancing posture made me fascinated, and finally, I came to Jinmen to serve the Gong Family. ¡° (End of this chapter) Chapter 713 The swordsman dressed as a handyman glanced at the young man, ¡°When are you and Gongyue¡¯s name publicized? A talented person like you who has both military and military skills is like a tiger that has grown wings to Gong Family.¡± The teenager looked at the scattered crows and remained silent to the man¡¯s rhetoric. Every time he passed the rough primitive trees, he always tapped the bark gently with his fingers, as if practicing playing musical instruments. ¡°It¡¯s wonderful, the world known by Mr. Shigonghu.¡± The boy whispered, ¡°I want to see it too¡± A strand of black hair covered his left eye and was gently opened by him. ¡°Always stay at the Palace Young Lady, you think so, get inspired every day from the words of the Mother-in-law, sleep with love for the Young Lady, and then secretly let me teach you the technique of sword in the morning.¡± ¡°Love and so on! Gong Yue is still a pure girl, although we ¡­ hey, what is Mr. Shi talking about?¡± The teenager exhales one breath saying, holding the rifle in his hand from the back, Kati pulled out the ammunition compartment and pretended to check the performance of the firearm, as if it would relieve his embarrassment. ¡°It¡¯s better to install a bullet.¡± The swordsman reminded them that they had reached the depths of the forest, and the gap between plants and trees began to become dense, and they had to choose their paths carefully. The reason why 2 people came to inspect the territory of Gong Family was because of something happened a few days ago. The family clerk lifted the wreckage of a wild boar from the forest. It is suspected that poachers appeared in the territory, but no matter what kind of poaching, the prey will probably be taken away first, but the poacher seems to eat in place. Some wreckage was left. ¡°Contrary to common sense.¡± Shigonghu¡¯s gloomy comment, ¡°I¡¯m worried about unknown enemies lurking here.¡± Hearing the word ¡°enemy¡±, Chu Qing gripped the rifle tightly. ¡°But Gong Family didn¡¯t fight any forces. The last time ¡­¡± The teenager regarded this as an examination of himself. ¡°Probably the destruction of the ancient starter, but Mrs. didn¡¯t seem to be directly involved in this matter.¡± ¡°No more.¡± Chu Qing is sure, ¡°We have no other enemies.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it? What you said is sound, but it sounds like you are defending your opponent. The opportunity is rare. You have a reason to remember.¡± Shigonghu pressed his finger on the hilt and stopped. ¡°When you let the so-called enemies into the naked eye, people call this situation imminent. The best defense is not a shield or body style, but you judge in advance who will wield a sword at you, you can predict Are you there. ¡° Probably Lord, a serious face suddenly appeared. The leader of the Gong Family, although the highest-ranking person in the family is his wife, can ignore Husband ¡¯s objections and insist on containing himself. What do you think of him as a man? It is said that in rumors outside the Northland, the wife carried an illegitimate child on her husband. ¡°Lord doesn¡¯t like me to study martial skills, let alone other abilities. It seems to him that nurturing a tiger to invite calamity, after all, madam, she intends to cultivate me.¡± ¡°The nonsense can only prove that Lord is a short-lived person. If you or other who want to usurp Gong Family, can a man with his unrestrained strength stop it, from his looking thoughtful face What you see is not wisdom, but confusion and incompetence. ¡° An armed handyman in uniform lowered his head to observe and said, ¡°But if you want to further awaken the power, you can discuss it with your wife. After all, you are still more comfortable with the status quo. You are Chu Qing. Maybe you will get yours in the future. the property of.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 714 ¡°That¡¯s not the future I expected.¡± Chu Qing denied this vision. ¡°I want to protect Jinmen¡¯s friends all the time.¡± ¡°Young Lady in the same palace looks together forever?¡± ¡°I, no, Mr. Shigonghu, you can¡¯t mention Gongyue again. We are talking about my wife now. You expect me to go out, but the lady may need me to serve her more. Who will manage the Jinmen pipeline? Who will organize the manpower during the season? Who will maintain the precious locomotives? Only Chu Qing leads the way, in a sense, this is also a battle! ¡°Chu Qing ruddy complexion argued. ¡°But none of them are the reasons for you to improve your sword technique.¡± Shigonghu pointed out, ¡°It¡¯s not shameful to face your heart directly. Everyone doesn¡¯t know your ability. I believe you can shake them one day.¡± May that day come early! Chu Qing grabbed the breech gun strap and trot behind the swordsman. He was so happy. He looked up at Shigonghu ¡¯s gray hair. He thanked the man from the heart. Since crossing back to the world of the Queen, sword technique Almost forgotten, this man taught him to retry the sword technique, how to put on a proper posture during the battle, how to swing a simple and deadly slash, use the strong sword body near the sword frame to parry, and use the front end of the sword to deflect The opponent¡¯s strength, when he mastered the basics of sword fighting, Shigonghu taught him the ¡°Snow Blade 8-style¡± he had learned all his life. With such a sword technique, the sword drawing club was not afraid. The teenager wanted to worship him as a teacher because he taught himself too much to survive, but Shigonghu refused to match the master and disciple, because he knew that Chu Qing¡¯s strength was far superior to him. We are very close. The swordsman once expressed his love for Chu Qing: living in the nobility, but not being domineering, you are humble and polite, speaking and acting straight, looking at you, as if you were the reflection of your past, if you have any selfish words ¡­ ¡°Is there any reason to fight for this World?¡± Chu Qing thought sadly that this was Shigonghu ¡¯s only request to himself. He knew that the swordsman had traveled all over the mainland and the southern countries. He had seen many families and legendary martial artists. He also admired him as a teenager. A noble-born woman, but all kinds of clues are not enough to explain why this person is finally willing to be a handyman in Jinmen, a subordinate of Jinmen. Ask me to judge for him if this World still knows to fight for it, that is not to prove that he finally found at not all ¡­ ¡°Chu Qing!¡± Shigonghu called out, interrupting the teenager¡¯s thoughts. I saw him crouching on the ground and seemed to find traces. ¡°Footprints?¡± The teenager measured the traces left on the soil with his fingers, which seemed to be the size of a child or a female. Shigonghu pulled out a long sword, called Chu Qing, and quietly fumbled along the traces. The rag was like a long skirt, some dirt on the shirt, and a woman was sitting under the oak tree. Chu Qing recognized the egg-shaped face, and the carefully combed double ponytails were still full of vitality on the 2 sides of the hair. Shigonghu put away the long sword and stepped forward to wake the servant of Jinmen. ¡°Xian Duruila elder sister, why did you fall here, what happened!¡± Chu Qing quickly stepped forward to help. ¡°Saved, saved, ah!¡± The maid slapped her cheek to confirm that she was not dead, ¡°Xiao Yi, really didn¡¯t expect to see you!¡± ¡°What the hell is going on?¡± ¡°Ah ¡­ I came to the forest to observe the bees. After a while I was going to collect honey. I was thinking that it was still early in early spring. When I was going back, I found that I was lost. Please don¡¯t be angry. (End of this chapter) Chapter 715 This maid has just turned 20 this year and is one of his best friends in the Gong Family relationship. He often takes care of him like an elder sister, likes to dance, and prefers light-weight Little Pi boots. ¡°It¡¯s too dangerous. What should we do if we don¡¯t find you?¡± Chu Qing blamed. ¡°Elder sister can¡¯t be so careless.¡± ¡°Hehe, then I probably became a forest princess.¡± During the conversation between two people, Chu Qing noticed that Shigong caressed the oak tree on which the maid Sentura came to rest with her hands. The tree was completely dead, but the ground was all covered with thick leaves. ¡°Is there anything wrong with this tree?¡± Shigonghu moved his fingers along the lines of the dead tree, and apparently he cares more about the tree than when he meets the maid who stumbled. ¡°No, I don¡¯t see any problems.¡± The swordsman answered. Xian Du Rila, who was just staggering and swaying from left to right, has now returned to her original position. She got rid of Chu Qing¡¯s help and ran straight to the front of Shigonghu. The burlap seemed to shake her long skirt into a small flower shape. ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the city.¡± The maid happily looked at the building of Jinmen. Two guards stood at the entrance, and the muzzle bayonet shone in the twilight. The 2 people¡¯s clothes are printed with the Gong Family coat of arms, which is more useful than any document. ¡°If you fall into the forest in a maid costume next time, I have to report to the housekeeper.¡± Shigonghu warned that he had repeatedly asked Xian Duruila¡¯s encounter in the forest all the way, but he was happy. The maid seemed to remember nothing. She wasn¡¯t hurt at all. Didn¡¯t even the wild beast have the heart to hurt her? Through the city gate, the little Pi boots of Cinderella made a cheerful sound on the stone road. The pub guys were stretching the kerosene lamps hanging at the entrance of the shop. The night market that was going to be stalls had already built a long table. It will be lively for a while. Chu Qing is proud of the World protected by mother. Soon, he noticed the girl waiting on the street not far away. Shigong Hu took her lips and grabbed the sleeve of Xian Du Ruila, suspended her dance, and the three of them saluted their heads together. ¡°Welcome back.¡± The girl who is about to usher in a ceremony like Chu Qing extends the hand from the snow-white feather cloak and holds Chu Qing¡¯s wrist. There is a sharp contrast between the dress of the two. It is like a cloud and a miscanthus. They are two people who follow closely like siblings, and have already conceived more complicated feelings. Chu Qing carrying a rifle and the distinguished delicate and pretty Gong Family Princess Gongyue, no one wants to disturb this beautiful scenery, was pulled to the side of the Xian Duruila lifts the head, every time this scene, ten Gong Hu always smiled at her, but today¡¯s swordsman had no expression on his face. ¡°There are many people in the city.¡± Chu Qing commented on the turbulent crowd. ¡°It¡¯s the nobles of the Northland.¡± Gong Family patriarch¡¯s only daughter corrected with panting with rage. Walking in Jinmen like this, most of the civilians who used to see the princess did not want to step forward and harass, but the guests who came here were very particular about courtesy, and saw Gong Yue bending their knees saluted. ¡°Congratulations, Palace Young Lady!¡± ¡°You inherit the name of Gong Family, and the north will surely prosper in Long Antai.¡± ¡°Young Lady Shino is the reincarnation of mythical Inaba Ji!¡± This path has not stopped, there are people who are saluted, and Chu Qing calmly avoids the effective range of saluted, and Gong Yue is generous in performance, worthy of her name of the Northland Princess, although it is only a title, but Jinmen The province is also in vain. The female nobles have inherited their territories for generations. Compared with the leaders, the northerners are more in awe of their loyal Gong Family for generations. (End of this chapter) Chapter 716 Gongyue is the future master of the Northland. After 2 days, Gongyue will usher in her ceremony. The adult ceremony of the boy is called ¡°sword grant¡±. Both the farm boy and the noble child can accept the elders in the family as It is awarded to the sword, and the weapons obtained on the day of the sword-style are usually not actually used, but are kept hidden at home, inserted into the burial place after the owner dies, and hung with a name tag as the sword tomb. The adult ceremony for girls is called ¡°Holy Makeup Ceremony¡± in the north and the central part of the mainland. It is a wish for adult women to become more beautiful, while in the southern part of the mainland, a ¡°flower wedding tomb¡± is held, which means that girls have reached the age of marriage. Willfulness is buried under the soil with a wild flower. ¡°You can be more and more beautiful.¡± Chu Qing is constantly adjusting the rifle strap, this is a black and white cutting-edge weapon, and the entire empire can not find a few, experimental works that came out half a year ago, by the effect It was created by Gong Family¡¯s weapon Master Zhou Zhizheng. In fact, Chu Qing only has 3 rounds of bullets. If unfortunately, he really has to rely on the bayonet of the muzzle to fight the enemy. He has no confidence in his bayonet fighting. Anyone with a Gong Family ¡¯s lance can probably kill himself. Poke. Hearing the bloodless elder brother complimenting himself, Gong Yue sideways provoked, ¡°What do you mean, it¡¯s a bit of a vinegar smell? After all, this Young Lady has reached the age of marriage, which noble young master will my other half be? Is the Long Family Young Master of the river, or the second son of the night trap house, the night trap pheasant? I heard that his smile is warmer than that of the midsummer grass, unlike someone, I ¡¯ve always been gloomy recently, gloomy face. All 5 officials will be crowded together ¡° Chu Qing couldn¡¯t help but he always followed his ass when he was a child. Gongyue, who likes to cry her nose, recently started to call herself ¡°this Young Lady¡±. ¡°It seems to be at the age of Sichun, and return this Young Lady, OK! Isn¡¯t it the next step for me to wait for the handyman to blame me?¡± ¡°Yes, look forward to my future Husband treating you well!¡± ¡°Look at which one of the ideal son-in-laws of hemorrhage will go to Jinmen.¡± ¡°I¡¯m getting married, do you know what it means to be married, fool!¡± Gong Yue suddenly stopped and looked back at Fiercely staring at Chu Qing, ¡°Do you know?¡± Suddenly, before the joking mood disappeared without a trace, Chu Qing knew that he had encountered this crying ghost valve again. ¡°I haven¡¯t mentioned anything about your marriage! I just said ¡­¡± As expected, tears burst into the eyes of Gong Yue before Chu Qing¡¯s words. Chu Qing held the long spear strap in one hand and extended the other hand to wipe the corners of Gongyue¡¯s eyes, ¡°Don¡¯t cry, your marriage needs to be arranged by your mother, maybe next year, maybe the next year, or a lonely life, you don¡¯t want I have chosen the right candidate in my heart, and then weeping my nose. Isn¡¯t this a difficult time with myself? ¡° ¡°But people¡¯s decision-making power is also very important, after all, I am the only daughter of His Royal Highness Lin Xuerou!¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right, you are the princess of the north as high as the moonlight.¡± The silhouette of the last night at dusk shone on the silhouette of the two people. ¡°It¡¯s me ¡­ the one who has devoted all his life to guarding.¡± Chu Qing added quietly. ¡°Really? Then you are willing to marry ¡­¡± The princess Gao Ruyue looked at Chu Qing¡¯s firm face with excitement, but her words were interrupted by the sound of horseshoes behind her. Actually riding a horse in the city? Chu Qing looked back and found that his doubts were really superfluous. Who else would dare to ride like this in Jinmen? (End of this chapter) Chapter 717 ¡°Shigonghu said that the imperial city Boat and Horse Association shocked the introduction of a new word, what is it? Traffic rules, have you heard?¡± The comer rode a snowy white horse, wearing bright black hair, her eyes The eyes are like bright stars, the skin is like jade-like crystal, the eyebrows are unrestrained, the fingers are slender, and the years have not diminished her beauty of the country, just like the snow scene of early spring. ¡°Master Mother!¡± Chu Qing saluted with Gong Yue. This person is His Royal Highness of Beidi Mushuang. ¡°I¡¯m very angry! Like being targeted, this new policy will not be implemented in Northland, and I firmly oppose it! Let Lord drive me to the capital tomorrow to protest.¡± Lin Xuerou ¡¯s equestrian is very difficult to deal with, and the country of ice donated her motorcycle can also play casually, but the car will not work anyway, too complicated machinery is a disaster for her, leading the Northland weapons factory. The responsibility fell on her husband. ¡°I heard that you and Shigonghu went to inspect the territory. What¡¯s your gain? Tomorrow and the day after tomorrow are my adult gifts to my children. Don¡¯t have any accidents on such a big day.¡± Feng Feng turned, Lin Xue Softly stroking the horse¡¯s head with the gloved right hand, the white boots left the short stirrup. ¡°No enemies were found, only the maid who was lost in our house fainted in the forest, but Xiandu Rila seemed unable to remember what had happened. If there was any news, I would promptly report to Mother.¡± ¡°What you need to report now is ¡­¡± Her Highness showed her hearty smile and jumped from the horseback. ¡°Which one do you like me and Xiaoyue?¡± ¡°I like mother to teach me to play Western piano.¡± Chu Qing answered calmly, ¡°I like Xiaoyue¡¯s healthy and happy appearance.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I like Xiaoyue more.¡± His Highness said with a smile, his expression became meaningful. ¡°Yes, all thanks to His Royal Highness.¡± Not only that, His Highness is not only as simple as helping himself, he lost his memory in the cruel winter, as if the process of waiting for death in the endless bone-chilling cold is like At the beginning of life, Chu Qing still clearly remembered the voice of His Royal Highness stepping on the snow. He no longer even struggled with why he lost his memory before that day. I was born in a blizzard, and the bitter cold ignited the flame of life . ¡°Don¡¯t say that.¡± Lin Xuerou reached into the teenager¡¯s hair, and her bright black hair like crow feathers drowned her 5 fingers completely, ¡°When I met you, you were almost dying, the doctors were helpless, even me Healing you with your angelic ability is no better. After receiving the Holy Make-up Ceremony, I do n¡¯t seem to cry anymore. Only that day, when you saw me weeping, but stretched out your little hand to wipe for Damn, I said, I hope you I survived and now you have done it. ¡° ¡°Okay mom, it¡¯s very late.¡± Gong Yue pulled the corner of her mother¡¯s clothes, and His Highness nodded agreed, ¡°Then go back today, tomorrow is your sword-giving style, try your best to be spiritual.¡± Yan Bi, Lin Xue Roubian will take her daughter to meet the VIPs who have come to Jinmen in recent days. ¡°Don¡¯t lock the door tonight, and don¡¯t eat too much for dinner.¡± Xue Wei whispered in his ear. Before waiting for Chu Qing to ask the reason, she pressed her index finger against her lips and told him not to speak. Watching Xuewei and mother lead the horse away, the handyman adopted child also returned to his residence before nightfall, bought a bunch of iced canned fruit stick on the road, and walked to think about why Xuewei would not let himself eat too much. (End of this chapter) Chapter 718 ¡°Look at this skewer, zi zi is frying oil, genuine beef ribs.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Chu Qing took out several Copper Coins with the emperor¡¯s head again. After 8 o¡¯clock in the night, there was still no movement. Chu Qing was lying on the bed. His room had no windows, but the walls were hot. Thanks to the big brother who burned the boiler. He thought, if it¡¯s okay, he should go to sleep and go tomorrow morning. Before participating in the sword teaching, you should first review the sword technique. Mr. Shigonghu said that if you do n¡¯t practice a sword for a day, your wrist will be stiff, and if you do n¡¯t practice for 3 days, your legs will be knotted. If it is deserted for 5 days, it will take ten days to restore the standard. Just as he was about to get out of bed to lock the door, someone came. ¡°Not sleeping yet! What are you doing secretly!¡± It turned out to be the maid Sentura. Why come late at night? Chu Qing quickly sorted out the clothes. This handy bedroom is very small. Except for the bed, there is only one table and chairs. I saw that the maid costumed Xian Du Rui La held a large square tray with a set of Gong Family patterns on it. In Zhang¡¯s dress, a bottle of fine northern liquor was placed on the side of the tray, and a thinly sliced ??cooked beef tendon. ¡°Supper?¡± Chu Qing asked. I thought it turned out that Xue Wei didn¡¯t let herself eat too much. Fortunately, the skewers did not eat too much. ¡°There is also a bed-warming service! Take off your clothes, and get into the quilt.¡± Xian Du Rila swayed her double ponytails and stepped forward to remove Chu Qing¡¯s clothes. Seeing this, Chu Qing quickly got up and backed away, his hands tightly around his shoulders. ¡°Wait ¡­ wait ¡­ this ¡­ this ¡­ is what Miyazuki ordered?¡± Seeing Chu Qing with a panicked face, the happy maid pu chi laughed out loud. ¡°Hah ¡­ teasing you to play¡± After finishing, Xian Du Rila picked up the dress placed in the center of the tray. Although it is a dress, it is actually more like a combat suit. It follows the customs of Shangwu in the north. This is the gown you will wear to participate in the sword teaching tomorrow. The size and so on have been changed. Your Highness ordered me to take it for you to try. ¡° ¡°Ah! I said Xuewei can¡¯t be so open.¡± Chu Qing relaxed after hearing the words of Xian Du Ruila, and obediently stretched out her arms, allowing Xian Du Ruila to dress herself. ¡°Well, people really depend on clothes. You look a little noble like Young Master.¡± Seeing the proper size, Chu Qing quickly changed the dress and folded it back on the tray. Then he sat on the chair and began to enjoy the food delivered by Miyazuki. ¡°Okay, your task is completed, please come back¡± ¡°Actually, the princess has a sentence for me to convey to you. Are you sure you want me to go back?¡± Xian Duruila finished looking towards Chu Qing who was eating Zhengxiang, and then looked at the wine on the table. With gourmet food. Chu Qing didn¡¯t answer her. After staring at her twinkling eyes for 2 seconds, she silently pushed her beef tendon into her direction. Xian Du Rila smiled and picked up a good piece of beef tendon meat and delivered it to her mouth, chewing while saying, ¡°Well, tomorrow morning Eldest Young Lady asked you to watch the sunrise, she told me to inform you, in the city Gate is waiting for her under the pear tree. ¡° Immediately after Xian Duruila finished talking, Chu Qing pulled the plate containing beef tendon back to his body. ¡°Okay, my understood, you can step back¡± ¡°Hey, I¡¯ve worked hard to help you change your clothes, and gave you a letter. You sent me a piece of meat? Didn¡¯t give me a drink?¡± Chu Qing didn¡¯t pay any attention to it. Pick up the bottle directly and look up. (End of this chapter) Chapter 719 ¡°Hey? Why are you still drinking!¡± The teenager hurriedly blocked the maid. ¡°This is lonely, lonely, a male and a female together alone, let alone you can¡¯t drink it like that, it¡¯s too decent ¡­¡± ¡°Gu gu gu!¡± The maid didn¡¯t care about Chu Qing¡¯s dissuasion and drank happily. She sat on Chu Qing¡¯s bed and took off Little Pi boots. ¡°It¡¯s too spicy, there¡¯s a fire burning in the stomach, what kind of wine does the princess say, I don¡¯t think it makes a difference, hehehe¡± the maid said confusedly, and then threw away the empty wine bottle and fell down on the bed. Chu Qing picked up the empty wine bottle on the ground, and was about to cry without tears, ¡°Then you let me try it too, as the saying goes adulthood ceremony, you need to drink before you can grow up, and leave an empty bottle to count What do you mean. ¡° Soon, the maid¡¯s weak voice echoed in the small room, and from time to time she made a few dreams. ¡°I¡¯ll be quick ¡­ save enough money ¡­ go to the capital ¡­ dancing girl ¡­¡± The maid went to sleep, calmly as if she were in her bedroom, Chu Qing covered her with a quilt, and even wrapped her corners tightly for her, but she was sitting in a chair, leaning her back against the wall and closing her eyes. . Tomorrow is my sword-giving style. The boy thought that there was no blood throbbing in his heart, but a little cold. He stared at the maid who was sleeping on his bed even more sadly. The pain from the shoulder all around caused Chu Qing to open his eyes. He felt a bit of numbness in his back and ribs, and buried his face in his palms for a little sober. The maid still fell asleep sweetly, as if her body did not move much, and seemed to maintain her shape before falling asleep. The teenager gently opened the door and looked at the sky in the distance. The muddy glaze was about to be torn. A beam of light will illuminate the earth. Chu Qing grabbed his jacket ready to go and deliberately walked back to the bed before he left. He examined Sin Durrella ¡¯s slightly red cheeks and reached out to untie the maid ¡¯s hair rope. Light brown hair was immediately scattered on the pillow , When she gets up, she will be in a mess, this is the punishment for calling herself to sleep last night! ¡°Well ¡­¡± On the way to the bathroom, the teenager met the city wall guard Luo Cong, who had just got up, and saw him holding a long bow, yawning while walking, ¡°Wake up so early ¡­ Oh? You? Dress up, yes, today is your sword-giving style. ¡°The confused archer rubbed his eyes.¡± Congratulations. ¡° ¡°Mr. Cheng Meng Luo¡¯s selfless protection, Jinmen can be safe.¡± The teenager bowed his thanks, but suddenly remembered something, ¡°Excuse me, is the key to the storeroom over the East City Gate on you?¡± The archer groped his waist with his hand, and picked up a handful of keys. ¡°Do you want to get anything from this storehouse that controls the East Gate?¡± ¡°Let ¡¯s see if we can use the locomotive. Our dear Miyazuki Young Lady must go to watch the sunrise on such a cold morning. As a handyman, I ¡­¡± The teenager only felt that his whole body was sore. Use it for me. ¡° ¡°Get it!¡± The oil lamp in the bathroom was on, and Chu Qing hung his clothes on the hanger. From the side, he found his own small wooden basin. He found a musket and a mottled long sword that depended on the pool. The owner of the equipment is cleaning his teeth. The man is about 30 years old, his arms are extra thick, and there is a scar on the back of his hand. ¡°Good morning, Mr. Nu Lan.¡± Chu Qing greeted quickly. Watchman Nu Lan, Gong Family¡¯s sentry, he is highly skilled in martial arts, Spear Art, sword skills, riding are all excellent, it is said that he often rides along the territory of Gong Family territory, any wind and grass can not escape his eyes He was the one who carried the boar wreckage back from the forest a few days ago. (End of this chapter) Chapter 720 Nu Lan spit out a sip of clear water into the sink, not at all and looked directly at Chu Qing. ¡°You are an adult too.¡± He said indifferently, ¡°There is no death, nothing more.¡± The icy clear water swept away the tiredness, Chu Qing moved his joints and creaked, because Nu Lan had left beforehand, and there was only him left in the bathroom. The boy thought, today I will be 6 or 3 years old. I do not know his exact birthday. The day when His Highness Lin Xue was rescued in the snow was March 6, and he counted it as his birth day. Under the solitary pear tree in the east gate of Jinmen, the girl is waiting for Chu Qing¡¯s arrival. He saw the pear tree from afar, and remembered the legend about the tree. The angel believed by the northerners was the white feather crow. It is rumored that this pear tree was visited by the white feather crow. The pear blossoms will bloom in early spring and midwinter, and they will bear fruit even in spring. Miyagi did not wear her favorite feather cloak, but put on a plain knitted shawl, wrapped her hair around the neck and wrapped it in warmth, her small hands sticking out from the cuffs of the long tweed dress Belly. ¡°Can you wait for me?¡± Chu Qing said as he shook the key in his hand. The girl immediately smiled at the small dimple on her cheek. ¡°En!¡± She clapped her hands excitedly. It only seemed boring to let her wait here, especially in such a cold morning, Chu Qing lifts the head, he found a fruit hanging on the pear tree. ¡°Hey!¡± The teenager bent his knees and successfully picked the pear. Although it was not yet fully ripe, he rubbed it with his hands and barely ate it. He broke the pear in half and gave the larger half of the pear Xiaowei. Gong Yue, who took the pear, held the yellow-green fruit in his palm. After watching Chu Qing take a bite, he opened his mouth and ate a little. ¡°It¡¯s a bit bitter.¡± Chu Qing regretfully commented, ¡°I regret to eat it for you.¡± Gong Gongyue didn¡¯t take it for granted, ¡°It¡¯s true, but it¡¯s not unpleasant to eat. Mom doesn¡¯t often say that life is not as good as eight-nine, full of bitterness. A little bit of sweetness is so precious! Well, hurry up, the sun will rise. ¡° Many people have gathered in the beak hall used to hold the ceremony. The benches are stacked in the corner. People are standing beside the aisle 2. The Queen of the Gong Family sits on the Patriarch throne. On the left is her Husband, the northern clan. He is about the same age as His Royal Highness. They are all around 3 15 years old. The neat short hair is neatly groomed. The beard on the mouth is very manly. There is no more decoration except that. The reserved face is his best business card. Chu Qing found that there is still a woman on the main seat. She is your younger sister. Although her body is close, her cheeks are a little fatter than her elder sister. She looks extraordinarily kind. The southern countries must have arrived in Tianjin yesterday. Gu Bing, the leader of the soldiers, stands at the bottom of the stage, obviously not very optimistic about today ¡¯s sword-giving style, Qi Chengyuan, the Great Commander of the Musketeer, Chief Winner of the Gunners, and Du Ritian, the first strong bow, also show their faces in the hall. Hong Qiao, the housekeeper of her house, led the maid and the handyman, and Xian Du Rila was still awake! Chu Qing was annoyed, but the fluctuation in the heart was fleeting, because he did not find the most desired Mr. Shigonghu in the crowd. ¡°Come here.¡± His Royal Highness announced that the teenager looked back at Gongyue, she was standing at the entrance of the hall, all around there was no person beside her, she must be there to see her adulthood. (End of this chapter) Chapter 721 ¡°You were born in the Northland and were rescued in Winter. Although there is no bloodline for me, but there is my name. Chu Qing, I declare that you are an adult today. You are a legal citizen, and you are loyal to my relatives. From now on, you have to wield a sword for the family and fight for the glory of my Gong Family. If you do evil, I will punish myself. ¡°After reading the declaration, His Royal Highness raised the long sword in his hand, and Maibu walked down the stairs. Chu Qing. The queen raised her sword, and the snow-white scabbard was engraved with ancient mythical reliefs in the north. The end of the black feathers spreading towards the palm of the handguard gradually whitened, which was the color of the white feather crow wings. ¡°My son why not answer?¡± The crowds who came to observe the ceremony whispered and whispered anxiously. President Gu Biao pointed to Chu Qing. It seemed that he was telling the chief spearman on the side that this kid seemed to react. ¡°Mother.¡± The boy called with a hoarse voice, exactly like the rainy day in his memory, ¡°Years ago, in your courtyard, I made another oath to a girl.¡± The conversation of people stopped suddenly, and the beak hall full of dozens of people suddenly and silently looked like an underground ice cellar. ¡°I swear to marry that girl, I love her more than 10000 things in the world, and she is much higher than my low life, that girl is your daughter, Gongyue.¡± The words aroused echoes in the hall, standing on The girl at the door also shed tears, but she smiled at the same time, her eyes did not leave Chu Qing for a moment. ¡°Noisy!¡± Lord rose from his seat and roared, and noisy conversations re-emerged. People already knew that Chu Qing and Gongyue existed **. They thought that they would fade naturally with time, but they never thought he was giving swords. Go on, raise your daughter. ¡°If I can¡¯t keep my oath, then I don¡¯t deserve to receive your sword.¡± The boy emphasized that Lord¡¯s snarl did not make him flinch. ¡°Hello, be bold.¡± His Highness closed his eyes, his head slightly raised, but his face smiled with joy, ¡°Gong Family inherited the angel guardian ability of the white feather crow, in the last ages Megatron North, but I will accept it as Family members, even if you say this remark in the sword-giving style today, I still do not regret my decision. ¡° ¡°But your request I can¡¯t answer today. In the future, I will soon grow to a man who is satisfied with me. Gongyue may become your bride. She can marry you.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Chu Qing thanked him as he did in the past, but today he understood what he was grateful for, His Highness saved his dying self, and falling in love with Gongyue gave meaning to his life. ¡°I would like to be loyal to you forever, to the motherland.¡± The teenager announced. His Highness using sword sheathe fiercely poked the teenager¡¯s thigh, forcing him to kneel. ¡°This is for you to remember.¡± Lin Xuerou said, she pulled out the long sword, and the blade of the inscription was shining, ¡°This sword is called¡± Xi Yu ¡°, and every time you hold this sword, you need to Recalling the oath made by dawn today. ¡° ¡°In the name of the white feather crow.¡± Chu Qing once again looked back at the silhouette of the girl, she kept nodded to ones hearts content. Enough is enough, the heart of the teenager is like a flame, whether it is the dying cold in the memory or the sentimental girl staring at the flower in the courtyard, they have already received my response. ¡°In the name of my soul.¡± ¡°A huge torrent of water rises in the abyssal spiral nest on the sea surface. Storms and lightning always surround the water column all around. It lifts the sky island, and Divine Tree exists in the middle of the island.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 722 In my memory, mother told me about Mysterious Land, which has very few artificial visits. ¡°Divine Tree is not only the root of human power. When its branches are blown by the initial wind, 10000 things are born.¡± Sitting side by side with mother, Chu Qing, who was young, touched the keys timidly, fearing that this exotic instrument would sound, and released his fingers when the black keys were slightly sunken ¡°It is said that under the Divine Tree, there is a piano covered with green leaves. The transparent crystal is carved into white keys. The obsidian keys formed of lava fragments are alongside it. Spiritual God occasionally plays it. Humans think that the melody is the music of heaven. The evil sea and wet hills raged by the storm, whether it is the life in the World or the undead wandering on the other side, even the dead can hear the echoes of the next world. ¡° With that, mother started playing the piano with her white fingers. The original silent instrument was actually played by her with an elegant rhythm. Any sound produced by the instrument was deeply immersed in Chu Qing ¡¯s heart and soul. He comprehended what the world called Obsessed, closed his eyes and listened intently to listen to ¡°The Canvas¡± played by mother for the first time. The White Feather Hall for the princess¡¯s adult ceremony has been arranged. The guest seats on 2 sides are neatly arranged. A screen is placed on the side hall door for Gongyue¡¯s entrance. The god feather crow and the throne covered with feathers stop in front of the Heavenly Gate. Echoing each other, it looks exceptionally solemn, and the slanted 3-corner glass roof reveals the glare of the morning. The floor was shiny and shiny, and it was not completely dry. Chu Qing couldn¡¯t bear to set foot, so he sat on the threshold casually, leaning on the old oak frame. He found Shigonghu next to a dulcimer in the corner of the White Feather Hall. The middle-aged handyman in a dark suit wearing a dark cotton coat focused on polishing the piano pedals. This may be his last cleaning job because He then straightened his waist and moved his stiff neck. ¡°You know, I always don¡¯t pay attention to form.¡± Shigong Hu¡¯s back was facing Chu Qing sitting at the door, his fingers gently stroked the black and white piano keys. This man is right, he really does not value the form on the surface, so he repeatedly refused the request of the young teacher, and did not think that his lifelong cultivation of Sword Art is a skill that requires inheritance. He feels that teaching him with Chu Qing sword technique, the fact is so simple. ¡°In the sword-giving style, I announced my intentions in front of His Royal Highness and Lord. His Royal Highness said that if I grow up to be a satisfied man in the near future, I will match Gongyue Xu to me.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be brave enough to live up to the boy, you finally took a step forward.¡± Shigonghu pressed a key, and the notes surrounded the quiet Baiyu Hall into a long-term echo. He should n¡¯t be so old, what did he experience? Chu Qing looked at Shigonghu ¡¯s messy gray hair and imagined that if he was his age, he polished the piano at her Holy Make-up ceremony for a beautiful young girl with overflowing youth. With his young courage, could the state of mind at that time be as peaceful as that of Mr. Ten. The scratched floor reflected a balanced light and darkness, and Shigonghu walked towards the teenager from the shadow, and stopped at the place where the shadow was about to transition to light. ¡°A good sword, Your Highness always gives you the best things, and you should be more mature, don¡¯t let her down.¡± The man said, ¡°I have offended many people, and many esteemed friends are because of me Personality gradually alienates me, so I do n¡¯t deserve to teach you how to be a human being, only one thing ¡­ ¡° (End of this chapter) Chapter 723 Chu Qing stood up from the threshold and gave respect to Shigonghu. ¡°10000 can¡¯t pull the sword easily, and must win when it has to be out of the sheath.¡± The man lifted his chin and gave the young boy admonishment. ¡°This World is terrifying. When you are afraid, you can close your eyes a little and enter your own heart.¡± ¡°Heart.¡± The young man lowered his head, but the place before his eyes was the tearful laughter of Gongyue. ¡°The so-called heart is ¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand yet.¡± The two sat together on the wide Earth Sect threshold, gazing at the empty White Feather Hall. ¡°I mentioned it to you, I adore a noble-born girl, hey! How do you describe her status?¡± Chu Qing noticed that Shi Gonghu¡¯s gaze stayed on the white feather throne in the distance. ¡°But the facts are even more tortuous. The girl had a marriage contract with me before I fell in love with her, and the marriage that Father set for me. At that time, I was reckless and wrongly thought that marrying my wife would only stop me from moving forward. If I ¡¯m not so self-willed, to follow Father ¡¯s decision, my life will generally be Heaven and Earth turning upside down. ¡±From the tone of Shigonghu, it ¡¯s not difficult to feel his strong regrets, even Chu Qing is also unable to bear to regret,¡° How do you fall in love with a stranger you have never met? When I did fall in love with her at first sight, I discovered that she was the woman who was originally engaged to me, but I had rejected her, and she also married another person. ¡° ¡°It¡¯s like fate is teasing people!¡± Chu Qing exclaimed indignantly. ¡°Maybe, but do you believe in destiny?¡± The young man was hesitant. He whispered, ¡°I don¡¯t want to believe that if there is a destiny, then it will not be a futile effort, if the future is a foregone conclusion ¡­¡± ¡°You stand up first.¡± Shigong Hu grabbed the boy¡¯s arm from the threshold, untied the buckle on his belt, turned the Xiyu sword around, and pinned it back on his right waist again. ¡°The past is woven into a net. I am a poor worm that binds to it, and you are a newborn crow. Fly off the ground to bite the sky.¡± After bidding farewell to the ten workers, Chu Qing returned to the storehouse of the east city gate. The cover of the blind martial artist locomotive was stacked on the ground, and some maintenance tools were displayed on the corner of the storeroom. The warehouse is filled with the pungent smell of rust deposits. There are many unusable old objects that should be discarded. The ground is also covered with heavy dust. When the teenager wants to lean over and take the broom, Xiyu¡¯s scabbard gently collides with the ground. The light that spilled into the warehouse from the half-open iron door reminded the teenager that not long ago he found a dusty box in this warehouse, which contained 2 watches. The watch itself did not see anything special, and the timing symbol It ¡¯s just the ordinary oriental words ¡°one, two, three ¡­ ten two¡±, but there are more red hands like Compass on the bottom of the dial, maybe an additional function common to watches, with ice printed on the metal shell of the wrist The coat of arms of the country. He wanted to repair these 2 watches and give one of them to Miyagi as a gift. But the difficulty of this work is far more than expected. In desperation, he can only resort to Gong Family¡¯s weapon master Zhou Zhouzheng. He may know some watchmakers. The teenager decided to try his luck again today. The weapon workshop is not far from the east gate, the beard with gray beard and wrinkled forehead is standing on the front of the long table with detailed drawings, a magnifying glass and a burning pipe are at his hand. Painted on paper. (End of this chapter) Chapter 724 ¡°Master Zhou, are those 2 watches repaired?¡± The teenager straight to the point, the weapon apprentice working in the workshop turned his head and glanced at the teenager. The gunpowder in his hand seemed to be going quite smoothly. ¡°Take it and fix it long ago.¡± Zhou Zhimi enjoyed the strong tobacco and pointed to the small box placed on the shelf. ¡°If you only want the hands to go up, this little thing doesn¡¯t need to let the watchmaker do it. But if you want to restore another function, ordinary watchmakers are powerless, it is not Compass. ¡° ¡°What is the role of the red pointer in the dial?¡± Chu Qing asked 2 steel watches in his hand. Zhou Zhemi moved his thumb and index finger like two struggling crab claws, ¡°You can think of them as a pair of geminis, regardless of shape and weight. When you wear one of them and leave my workshop, the rest A watch will indicate the direction you are in, but I ca n¡¯t be sure how far it will work. Anyway, I stand at the east gate, and the red pointer just points to the position of another watch in the workshop. ¡° ¡°Great, this gadget Miyazaki ¡­ Most of you will like it!¡± ¡°Maybe there are other functions. I can¡¯t figure out the number of artisans in the ice country. You can play it.¡± didn¡¯t expect Weapon Master and watch repairing skills, Chu Qing thanked Zhou Zhimi and his apprentice, and wanted to give one of the watches to Gongyue immediately, but then I thought, she and His Royal Highness Lin Xuerou must be Many noble adults who are busy meeting to congratulate Jinmen might as well take advantage of the sunny weather to go for a ride out of the city. After all, there is little time left for such leisure in adulthood. The teenager started off with the blind martial artist locomotive, Jinmen was quickly left behind by him, the metal covering the front wheel refracted the dazzling glare, he was aimless and free. Passing through the white feather sanctuary of the stopping traveler, driving through the stream of endless stream of origin, the ruined and weathered ancient headless idol all around has vultures hovering, and the blue sky seems to be closer to the ground. The locomotive was parked next to the tributary of the Yuanxi Stream. Chu Qing leaned over to clean his cheeks. The cold stream wetted his long black hair, lifts the head, and the overcast cloud blocked the daylight. In a trance, there was a harsh noise in the depths of the woods. The sound went straight to the sky, but it was melted by the dark green flames halfway and failed to explode. Chi signal? ! The teenager looked at the trajectory of the thick smoke. He knew the meaning of the signal. The signal flare equipped on the sentry was divided into two types. The green signal used for seeking support meant that the surrounding companions needed to go. It was generally used for general contact. The trajectory of the red signal is flame, which represents a strong enemy. Today, he did not carry a musket when he went out, so Chu Qing right hand clenched the sword handle of Xi language and left the blind martial artist locomotive to run towards the depth of the forest where the signal was emitted. The scene in front of me was that an invisible sentinel lay prone on the ground, and his life and death were unclear. Chu Qing recognized the sentinel leaning against the tree on the other side. He was Gu Bing, who played for Gong Family. He was born in Liwan. ¡°How did you come ¡­ Hurry, run, and call someone else!¡± The Watchman Nu Lan was also injured. His rifle exploded and the fragmented fragment of the gun body scattered all over the place. Support your body with a sword so you don¡¯t fall. ¡°Throw away your sword.¡± Chu Qing glanced at Nu Lan and turned to warn the murderer who made the attack. It was a stranger who had never met him, standing among the three sentinels defeated by him. (End of this chapter) Chapter 725 He is lean and tall, much taller than Chu Qing, has a bad smell on his body, and has the most weird fingers that Chu Qing has ever seen. The shape of the hand bone under the skin is very exaggerated, which is much longer than the ordinary person¡¯s ten fingers. right hand holding a sword, but don¡¯t know where the scabbard is. ¡°Why attack Gong Family¡¯s sentry, what is your purpose and what to do.¡± The teenager continued to question. ¡°We are talking about life.¡± The attacker replied. As soon as he opened his mouth, Chu Qing discovered that he was not a Northland accent, and saw the man sticking out his left hand, like a speaker. ¡°Pointing my gun at my face is not polite hospitality, so I ruined their weapons, but you also called to drop the sword.¡± Chu Qing backed away sharply, because the man threw the sword, firmly inserted in the ground where Chu Qing¡¯s instep was. ¡°As you wish.¡± The attacker smiled wickedly. His long, shiny hair did not seem to have been washed in a long time, twisted together messily, and there was some dirt in his nails. Chu Qing¡¯s heart, peng peng, is beating wildly, and his instinct tells himself that this person is Extremely Dangerous in front of him. ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, I¡¯m just a traveler passing by, and I have also seen the enthusiasm of the northern Chinese.¡± Chu Qing was shocked when Nu Lan pulled out a long sword from the ground. He roared and swung his sword at the attacker. I saw the lean man retreat calmly and passed Nu Lan by mistake. He raised his right wrist and held it against Nu Lan¡¯s sword-wielding hand. His strange slender fingers slipped over the half-arm of the sentry and hit Nu Lan¡¯s ribs. The powerful force from where he brought down the wounded sentry with a sword. ¡°In the past, I have never set foot in the north, I landed in a port of birds by boat, visited the ancient city of your family, on the way to Jinmen, can be seen everywhere uncut natural scenery, do you know, The snow and ice on the other side of Yumu Mountain has not yet melted. ¡° With a thud, Chu Qing kicked back the sword that the lean man had thrown before. The gesture of the man¡¯s disregard for the situation and his sarcasm made the teenager angry. ¡°Chu Qing! You are not a martial artist, nor a guardian, and definitely not his opponent ¡­ Go, go win Shengfei, and the Musketeers ¡­¡± Chu Qing did not heed the watchman¡¯s advice, he could feel that this person was not good at coming, even if he wanted to return to the city to inform, the other party might not be allowed to leave. ¡°Sorry, Mr. Nu Lan.¡± Xi Yu sheds his sheath, the young man holds the sword in his left hand, and the right hand strokes the feather decoration at the sword grid. ¡°Let me meet him.¡± In a blink of an eye, the young man poses, and his posture is exactly the first form of ¡°Hatsune¡± from Shigonghu¡¯s sword technique ¡°Snow Blade 8¡±. The sword is on his chest, and he rushes towards the attacker, lean man Pick up your long sword and prepare for the battle. With the speed of the charge, Chu Qing leaned forward and chopped the upper body of the attacker from right to left. The man stopped the sword, and the blade got rid of the entanglement. The young man stepped off the ground, leaning and turning. Before the attacker made adjustments, the continuous unbroken sharp sword had forced him fiercely back. On the side, the watchman, Nu Lan, couldn¡¯t close his mouth in surprise. Chu Qing squinted to his expression. The other party probably always thought he was a hard-working handyman. The teenager bent his knees slightly and withdrew his slash. When the attacker seemed to get a counterattack signal, Xiyu¡¯s sword edge swept over his lower body. The man also used the sword¡¯s expert. He quickly deflected the deadly attack with a long sword. , But the young man again used the force generated by the sweeping¡ªthe first ¡°Hatsune¡± essence, flipped his body over, jumped over the attacker¡¯s head, and raised a long sword, chopping off like the ending of ¡°Hatsune¡±! (End of this chapter) Chapter 726 The blade and the blade struck violently, and the bite and friction between the steel caused the frightened birds to escape from the treetops. Through the gap between the leaves, two people facing each other nervously can be seen. Chu Qing did not expect that his thunderbolt-like cut could be parried by the lean man. He was surprised that the other party¡¯s seemingly slender arm had amazing strength. The attacker¡¯s reaction after raising the sword to parry let 2 The man was caught in a deadly close-knit sword, and the strange attacker used his delicate technique to gradually reverse the situation. The teenager hoped to use the thorn of the sword to kill the lean man ¡¯s upper body without the slightest armor, but the opponent dragged the sword to the stalk of his own, and then used the wrist as a rotation axis to create a perfect clockwise deflection arc. Staying in this weak spot, the sharp blade swept across Chu Qing¡¯s throat. If hesitated a little, the teenager would have to cut his throat because he could not dodge it. What a skilled counterattack! Chu Qing applauded secretly. In front of him, this person ¡¯s sword technique may be praised by Mr. Shigonghu, but from the expression of his composure, the teenager found out that the other party was tired, let alone experienced before. In the battle with Nu Lan and his sentry, as long as he keeps on the offensive and pays attention to the opponent¡¯s strange counterattack, he will soon win him. ¡°It seems that you have done a lot of hard work on the sword technique, but still as cautious as the fledgling test flight. Who is your sword technique teacher? Is it the guy lying on the ground to observe, or is the Queen Family holding you personally? What does the back of your hand teach you? ¡°After hearing the lean man provoking himself, Chu Qing rushed up and sent one after another to hack, and the attacker parried one by one and continued,¡± If the delicate neck of His Royal Highness Gong Family is so close to me , I might just care about kissing her ¡­ Hey, do n¡¯t be angry, in fact, I do n¡¯t know what she looks like, whether it is beauty or ugliness. ¡° Chu Qing stepped back a few steps, bent his knees to lower his body, and picked up the Xiyu sword held in his left hand. ¡°You will never have a chance to know, because I am going to send you to the other side to admire the flowers now.¡± The boy warned that the rot leaf under his feet was trampled by debris, he suddenly rushed forward, waving a sword like lightning, The force of strength almost knocked the lean man intercepted by the sword upside down, but Chu Qing continued to run in the predetermined direction. Just when the attacker judged how he would return, the silhouette of the teenager had disappeared in his visual range. Perhaps the lean man felt the unnatural wind direction, or the heart¡¯s eye reminded him of the position where he might be attacked. Chu Qing¡¯s charge was blocked again, but the offensive was not reduced because of the 8nd Style Sword of the Snow Blade 2 style. Art ¡°Hua San Li¡± just got to show. The impact of repeated changing angles, such as scattered petals, the teenager slammed the trunk, continued to disintegrate the attacker ¡¯s water-proof defense with the help of recoil, and the continuous staggering of the blade moment allowed the lean man to understand the law of the teenager ¡¯s attack, he immediately In action, the two turned their backs to each other, took a step at the same time, and turned and wielded their swords at the same time. In front of them was the arrogant grinning face, but the touch from the tip of the sword proved that he hurt his shoulder. ¡°àÒ ¡­¡­¡± The teenager glanced under his ribs, blood was flowing down the skin, itching and pain coming one after another ¡°It¡¯s salty and scary, this is blood.¡± The strange traveler dipped his own blood on his thumb and sucked it on his lips. ¡°You don¡¯t know anything about me, but I have heard of you.¡± The stranger pointed out, while holding the sword handle with his index finger and thumb, he easily turned out the sword flower, ¡°Rumor is that you are someone¡¯s wild because Gong Family ¡¯s husband is very incompetent, both ignorant of martial skill and not familiar with **, the pub ¡¯s layman speaks hard, saying that His Highness and his guard ** on the bright moonlight night, ha! Pure and flawless Queen of the North, People like this story, can I believe it? ¡° ¡°Shut up!¡± Shouted the wounded sentry, who tried his best to stand up. ¡°Did you do it?¡± The lean man asked in a nasty tone. Chu Qing put Xiyu on his chest, and the blade of the sword shone brightly with the sun shining, ¡°Hey!¡± His mouth-sucking voice seemed very impatient, ¡°You have to gritt your teeth, dirty guy, I really can¡¯t think of it What is the reason for letting go of you, wandering in the Gong Family territory, attacking the sentry, and slandering your lord. ¡° Power keeps pouring into the long sword of Xiyu through the palm of your hand, and the blade of the engraved rune is like an impatient who wants to move the life, and the teenager has to hold the trembling and trembling sword handle with all his strength. (End of this chapter) Chapter 727 The ¡°victory symbol¡± at the end of Xiyu was lit, and the fine grooves began to flash, followed by the ¡°Sympathetic Symbol¡± of the Middle Section of the sword body, and finally the strong light directly reached the ¡°life symbol¡± carved on the tip of the sword. ¡°Have you already reached this level at this age?¡± The lean man was stroking his hair that he hadn¡¯t washed in a few weeks. The expression seemed a bit distressed, and he gradually felt the situation was tricky. The sound of the blade and the wind zhi zhi sounded, and the young man swept Xi language aside from his forehead. Sentinel Nu Lan, who wanted to intervene in the battle again, and his companion Gu Biao, who made good use of the long spear, both looked at Chu Qing with wide eyes, Nu Lan raised his right arm to stop the companion, he murmured, ¡°It is worthy of Your Highness¡¯s fancy people ¡­ We have always underestimated him too much, but who is he teaching? ¡° ¡°¡­ I told you just now, clenched your teeth, otherwise you will have a different head!¡± Chu Qing¡¯s left foot followed the left hand holding the sword slightly back, the body all around vigorously, the leaves and the branches form a share The swirling nest swept, and the lean man in front of him showed his white teeth. ¡°Oh! Come on, come on, let me see if your painstakingly trained sword skill can hold my head, hang my head on the eaves of Lin Xuerou¡¯s boudoir to laugh at you! Hybrid, good hybrid, you though ¡°¡± The attacker was so excited that his thin, handsome face had become distorted. He laughed wildly, but his words were interrupted. ¡°¡± Flower ¡°-¡± Feast ¡°! ¡° ¡ª¡ªRune engraved on Xi Yujian loses its light The moment when the real name of the 8 type of the snow blade 4 type was called out by Chu Qing, the slash of press forward poured out from the blade, such as the morning light that shattered the dark night, reflecting the dazzling afterglow of thin ice, like going to a flower feast. In the snow, the big book is sloping light and ink! ¡°³`!¡± The traveler also clenched his lips and teeth like Chu Qing reminded him, raised his left elbow against his long sword, his arms tried his best to block the attack from his own attack, but the flash hit the touch The moment he touched his sword, the unbearable force made him fly off the ground. Fiercely hit a red leaf tree behind him. The bark on the surface of the torso shattered. The bright red blood spewed out of the mouth, and his left hand fell weakly. Down. ¡°Haha ¡­ ha ¡­ hahahahahaha!¡± The lean man sipped another blood. He leaned back against the red leaf tree. The black hair on his forehead covered his face. He turned his wrist and clamped the long sword under his left arm. ¡°Gong Family¡¯s hybrid, pure white, flawless, and beautiful lady, the bone is as vicious as 10000! You, everyone, damn it! How the Jing family was slaughtered, don¡¯t think we will forget this hatred! ¡° His eyes made Chu Qing think of Jing Xue inexplicably. Is this person related to that girl? The South Island is a part, the Huamen completely fell apart, after Shi Ren recovered completely, under his arrangement, all the remaining personnel of the Huamen fled the charter, and Jing Xue was also among them. After returning to Jinmen, Chu Qing never dared to leave Gong Family In half a step, the person Shi Yan said finally showed his feet, but this only proves that the opponent has a good skill, but the force behind it is still unclear until now, unless he is caught alive, let Gong Family torture, because Chu Qing also did not understand the history of the Jing family and the Gong Family. After all, in the World he is familiar with, there are no two families at all, and Jinmen is also a modern city, not a combination of classic and modern. (End of this chapter) Chapter 728 The attacker suddenly wielded the long sword under his arm. With his movements, the red-leaf trees behind him began to wither, wither, and rot. Large red broad-leaved leaves fell with the wind, but they were yellow in the air and fell to the lean. The man ¡¯s feet turned to dust. There is no doubt that the man turned on the power, and the destructive power of this power was much stronger than that of Shi Renlai, which directly interfered with the environment, as if all the touched places accelerated to death, Withered, Chu Qing secretly panicked, what a vicious ability, what is this man¡¯s origin, why is he holding such a strong hatred against Gong Family, is he himself the Jing family? If this is the case, he is likely to know Jingxue, and the girl is finally calm now, taking care of Shi Ren near Jinmen. If they are related, the attacker must have no idea. ¡°Chu Qing! Beware! He is ¡­¡± ¡°Is that trick called a flower feast, what kind of changes in the mood ¡­¡± The watchman wanted to remind loudly, but it was too late. The dark and strange dark green flame ignited the lean man¡¯s side things. The ghost fire was completely different from the ordinary flame. It burned on the rotten leaves and made the leaves vanity like eliminating traces. ¡°Hah, it¡¯s my pursuit for women to dress up with beautiful make-up, but hybrids, you should understand that the first thing you should think about before being immersed in the Elysium flower banquet is that there are banquets in the world, and no matter how beautiful the woman is, she will wither and die.¡± I couldn¡¯t understand every word he said. Chu Qing was secret, this guy was really evil. He seemed to have hatred for Gong Family and His Royal Highness Lin Xuerou himself. Was he trying to hinder the holy makeup ceremony of Gongyue, but the action planned for tomorrow was unexpectedly caught by Nu Lan and his party. Did you leak in advance? What¡¯s more terrible is that this person is a kind of ability, like the type of Shiren, because they have a common source of power-the legendary Divine Tree that grew up in the sky island, the various forms of ¡°power¡± in the world all originate from Divine Tree, the seeds falling from the branches scatter the world, giving the selected person the ability. Chu Qing did not dare to neglect, because today is a special day. His understanding of abilities only has very little information. Shi Ren is regarded as one. His Royal Highness and Princess Gongyue have the ¡°angel species¡±, which is the inheritance of the Gong Family. Ancient abilities, as well as the ¡°rock¡± ability that Gong Family Chief Gunner Sheng Feixing had used. ¡°The hybrid Young Master who lived in Jinmen had no chance to fight other people. It is rare that I am interested today. You can feel this despair.¡± The injured lean man staggered, and his slender, long fingers were wrapped around the hilt , The teenager suddenly heartbeat slowed down, because the thin figure disappeared out of sight. Then his right arm was cut with a sword. Chu Qing quickly counterattacked, and the sword dance forced the attacker to retreat. He looked at the decaying ash on the ground and the surrounding trees affected by the attacker¡¯s ability. They gradually withered, the leaves were yellow, and maybe a lean man could do it within the scope of the ability. Move fast with the help of a ghost fire. The lean man who was forced to retreat lifted his sword and assaulted the teenager. Even after separating his sword, the attacker did not look back. He walked past Chu Qing, who was staggering, stepping on the ground with his toes, curling up A giant tree is the foothold, and the waist is projected like a cannonball over the young boy¡¯s head. The volley strike also did not work. After the attacker hit the ground, he turned around and made another slash. Chu Qing lowered his head through the long sword gap and reversed the first hatsune of the Snow Blade 8 from bottom to top. The lean man also did the same, from the right Turn to the left to meet you. Whether it is a coincidence or an illusion, Chu Qing never believes that a lean man will learn his Sword Art in a short confrontation, but he clearly uses the Snow Blade 8! (End of this chapter) Chapter 729 The mysterious attacker, a Jing nationality with strong hostility towards Gong Family, the revival of this family brought unprecedented disasters to Jinmen. As the warning of Shiren, Gong Family suffered a heavy blow. A year and a half later, Mrs. Gong Family and Gong Yue disappeared. There are rumors that both His Royal Highness and Gongyue Young Lady have died from enemy poisonous hands, but Chu Qing does not think so, they must have plans to leave Jinmen, at the very least, it is also His Royal Highness to escape the daughter, their mother and daughter to avoid The sharp edge of the Jing people chose to leave temporarily, leaving Qi Jin to take care of the family. In the year and a half that the Jing Avengers appeared in the territory, Chu Qing was seriously ill, and all the cultivation base seemed to be sealed, and it was difficult to exert any strength. In the situation of his wife ¡¯s departure, Qi Jin did not at all chase Chu Qing Instead of taking him as his righteous son, Gong Family is now maintained by two men. Instead of going into decline, he has entered the business and became the premier business giant in Tianjin, mainly due to Qi Jin. After losing his power, Chu Qing began to lead a decadent life. His relatives and friends ran around each other, and finally survived a serious disease, but the cultivation base could not come back anymore. Chu Qing, who was temporarily an ordinary person, was unable to find His Royal Highness. The traces of He Gongyue, where are they now, and whether they are living well, it is impossible to know. This World has ushered in a new disaster. There is no doubt that the Jing people are not singlehanded. They master ancient secrets and summon new species from the cracks of the abyss. They are called ¡°soul souls¡±. As for the living species, the Jing people seem to have reached an agreement with the soul dwellers as their bargaining chip. The two mistresses of Gong Family have disappeared one after another. This is unexpected for everyone. The biggest hit is Chu Qing. They do n¡¯t know what to do. They are hesitant all day long. Fortunately, there is Qi Jin around to help, the man has already Think of Chu Qing as a son. Even if Mrs. Gong Family and daughter do n¡¯t come back, they may continue to honor the name of Gong Family. At least Qi Jin thought so. However, Chu Qing did not seem to be prepared. After entering the university, his life began to degenerate gradually, and he was unable to think about complex issues. The Jing people, soul dwellers, Gong Family, these are very far away for him, because now Chu Qing has long lost the power of competition. Summer afternoon is always the most difficult time. The flat oiled road seemed to be lit by the hot sun. The bustling crowds and vehicles are now isolated from the yellow cordon. The surrounding buildings have long been emptied. Inside the cordon, staff members in black uniforms are maintaining order outside the venue. Ambulances are lined up neatly on the roadside, and medical staff are busy helping the wounded. Despite the burning sun, the onlookers discussed the battle that had just ended with great interest. A little boy eroded by the perching body attacked the crowd. Fortunately, a young girl shot in time to solve the perching body and avoid the expansion of casualties. ¡°Report! The roosting body has been evacuated, and the signs of life of the eroded body are normal. A total of 43 wounded people have not died. The victim has been received by the medical department. There are no signs of roosting body activity in this area. The talking man was dressed in a black combat uniform, and the black cloak on his back was printed with a vivid Black Tortoise Divine Beast. His index finger rested gently on his right ear, carefully listening to the instructions from the other end of the headset, and responded, ¡°The combat was over when the combatants arrived. It is said that a girl solved the perching body, and then He left, unable to determine his identity. ¡° (End of this chapter) Chapter 730 After communicating the situation at the scene, the man led the rest of the combatants out of the scene. And the young girl who settled the battle was standing in the crowd at the moment watching the situation at the scene. When she saw that the matter had ended, she wanted to turn around and leave. But the sudden noise from the distant crowd caught her attention. ¡°I said, things have been over for a long time, should I be able to unblock the road? I have been stuck here for several hours, and I can¡¯t go back. I still have something urgent to do, if it delays you Can it be compensated? ¡°A middle-aged man sitting in the car complained continuously to the order-keeping staff. ¡°Sorry, the road cannot be opened right now. If it is open now, the crowded people and vehicles will definitely rush up, which will affect the speed of escorting the wounded. Please wait patiently for the wounded to be transported.¡± A staff member still stayed on the cordon Responded. ¡°I am the chairman of the Hongshi Technology Group, and my son is still a trainee of your Legion Mowu District. Moreover, our group also cooperates with you in Mowu District. I really have something to do. My The car is in the first row behind the cordon. I guarantee that it will not affect the rescue work. You can see if you can give a face and be accommodating. ¡° ¡°No! What to do if you are accommodating? Don¡¯t say that your son is a trainee, even if your son is the head of the district, this is a rule.¡± ¡°I have a polite and good talk with you, and you have to set up a stand with me. I tell you, I didn¡¯t rush straight over here, but waiting here is enough to give you the face of Mowu District, who thinks of you The efficiency of the work is so poor, a child and dozens of wounded people have been inked for so long. If it delays my meeting, it will be a loss of several hundred million. Will you be able to accompany? Even your entire Mowu District will not necessarily compensate Did the high surcharges we paid raise your waste? Do n¡¯t hesitate to let me know, or I ¡¯ll be able to pass it. ¡° But the staff member was not at all moved by the vicious words and still kept his way. And that Hong Dong was no longer prepared to talk nonsense, intending to rush directly over. After receiving instructions from Boss, the driver in the cockpit kept stepping on the accelerator with his feet. The high-end car made a bang. Just when he pressed the handbrake and kicked off the gear and started off. Suddenly stepped on the brakes, and the great recoil caused Hong Dong sitting in the Boss position to directly hit the back of the chair in front. It turned out to be a high-end sports car with a wind. I did n¡¯t know when I rushed out of the green belt on the side. I did n¡¯t care about the damage of the expensive sports car. I went directly to the warning line and then traversed the car to block Hong Dong ¡¯s vehicle. ¡°Who? Not afraid of dying?¡± Hong Dong clutched his forehead and walked out of the car angrily. ¡°Whose car is this? Don¡¯t you know you can¡¯t get close to the cordon? Get off quickly and don¡¯t block Lao Tzu¡¯s road.¡± Seeing this, the staff also came to the side of the car and prepared to give him a warning. Before the staff spoke, the car door slowly opened upward. A handsome young man came out with a lazy at a moderate pace. ¡°Who yells over there!¡± The teenager gently touched his ears with his fingers, ignoring the screaming Hong Dong behind him. Instead, he faced the staff and said slowly, ¡°Relax, I will not take a step forward until the wounded are escorted.¡± Seeing the young man¡¯s performance, Hong Dong even flew into a rage out of humiliation. This person didn¡¯t even consider himself in his eyes. No one in Jinmen dared to treat himself like this. (End of this chapter) Chapter 731 When he approached and saw the teenager¡¯s face, he recognized the person¡¯s identity. ¡°Hmph! Which act recklessly am I, originally Chu Qing of Zhongsheng Technology, how did your son teach you to talk to elders?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just doing things right. Since you did, are you afraid that others will fail?¡± ¡°Good you Smelly Brat, it seems that I have to educate your dad well.¡± ¡°Educate me? You still have to educate yourself well. When will you learn to speak the language and then educate me, I can¡¯t understand what you said.¡± ¡°You ¡­¡± Chairman Hong was choked for a while. ¡°I don¡¯t have time to tease you here, let me go quickly, or don¡¯t blame me for bullying the juniors.¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯m going to talk nonsense with you? Isn¡¯t it really boring to stop here. But I advise you to calm down, if you want to do it, I think you can¡¯t take advantage of it. After all, you are all around My kind. So you still go back to your den and study the language of humans. ¡° Hearing this, the crowd of melon-eating crowds laughed, and even applauded. And the staff member couldn¡¯t help laughing. Seeing that things are going on and on, Hong Dong even to get really angry, but he knows that he must not be entangled at this moment. Now it has aroused the attention of everyone. There are many people, and 10000 will be affected if it is spread. The reputation is still better to take a step back. Reluctantly, Hong Dong had to go back to the car and was sulking alone, thinking that the bill would be returned to the Bai family sooner or later. But Chu Qing is sitting leisurely in the car, blowing the air conditioner, listening to the soothing music, and enjoying the afternoon. It was not until all the ambulances were evacuated that Chu Qing launched the undecent luxury sports car whose front bumper and chassis had been scratched by trees in the green belt and raised road teeth and left the scene. The girls in the crowd didn¡¯t turn around slowly until Chu Qing¡¯s car drove off the street with a smile, and muttered softly in his mouth, ¡°Chu Qing? It seems not exactly the same as the rumors.¡± 3 Corner Tower, the most famous building in Jinmen. This is also the headquarters of Bell Technology. Chu Qing stopped the damaged luxury sports car at the door of the building and entered the empire led by Bell Technology. On the soft carpet, even the scent echoing in the office is like an achievement. Enter the elevator and press the button to reach the top floor. Chu Qing came to Qi Jin¡¯s office. When I walked into the office, I didn¡¯t have time to say hello to the man. Chu Qing¡¯s eyes were attracted by a strangely shaped pen on the desk. Chu Qing took a closer look. He touched his chin and clicked one¡¯s tongue in wonder. He said: ¡°Is this a pen? The shape is very avant-garde. Is it coated with a layer of gold? I haven¡¯t seen it before. Yes, but do n¡¯t you write with him? ¡° With a snap, Miyazuki ¡¯s father fiercely patted Chu Qing ¡¯s head and scolded with a smile: ¡°Can you brat your head to open up a little bit, our house is made of highly sophisticated products, can this be an ordinary pen?¡± Follow my instructions to twist the pen cap ¡° Chu Qing took the pen and turned the cap regularly according to the adoptive father¡¯s instructions. didn¡¯t expect The cutting-edge device actually projected a clear image, the content is the live situation of the technical staff before the meeting, as if to reproduce the scene of the meeting at that time. And it can be clearly seen from the scene that this pen is placed on the table at will. Everyone only thinks he is a strangely shaped pen. (End of this chapter) Chapter 732 Chu Qing is constantly looking at this new product, and an idea suddenly pops up in his mind. If this thing is used to make a small movie, would n¡¯t it be awkward, and it ¡¯s OK, I rely on very awesome! Seeing that Chu Qing is very interested in this thing, Qi Jin said proudly while teaching Chu Qing how to use it. ¡°In the future, this kind of virtual reality technology may update the entire market. We have been at the forefront of the times.¡± ¡°Interesting, father, how about lending me a few days?¡± ¡°You brat, don¡¯t you think?¡± Qi Jin understood the kinky smile on his son¡¯s face. ¡°You brat must be thinking about something serious.¡± ¡°Father, don¡¯t be so stingy, good things should be shared and shared, to understand the fun of sharing.¡± ¡°Share a fart, you brat is interested in this kind of unjust thing. This is just a trial product, and it has not been put into production yet. This is the whole World. You! Wait!¡± Seeing that his adoptive father disagreed, Chu Qing wanted to take it away while he was n¡¯t paying attention, but Chu Qing ¡¯s hand was discovered by his father just after he touched the pen. ¡°En? Huh? Huh? What, did you steal it?¡± Qi Jin finished with the pen and didn¡¯t put it in the pocket of his suit chest. ¡°You didn¡¯t call me because you wanted to show me something?¡± Qi Jin patted Chu Qing¡¯s head again. ¡°What is a pendulum, this is strength.¡± ¡°Good, strength, strength. But what the hell do you call me?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter? What could it be, of course your marriage.¡± After finishing, Qi Jin took out a sample of the wedding invitation from the drawer. ¡°This is the list you want to feast at your wedding, let¡¯s see¡± ¡°There is nothing to see, the wedding has long been known all over the world, why should I ask me this banquet list. ¡°How? Marrying Gong Family makes you dissatisfied?¡± ¡°Unfortunately the bride is not Gongyue.¡± ¡°Hey, you Smelly Brat. Although it is not a biological father, can I still pit you? Everyone in your aptitude sees it, when did our family make a loss trading.¡± ¡°A lot of it here is for your own benefit, right? It¡¯s simply not a question of loss.¡± ¡°So you don¡¯t have a crush?¡± ¡°Nothing then.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t expect you are quite innocent? Haha! Your life is still growing, since you have no favorite candidates then you should first bond with her, if you think this wife is not bad then just go with her, believe You have known each other for a long time. ¡° Chu Qing¡¯s indifferent expression for Qi Jin¡¯s words, because in his eyes, marriage and love are completely different, and since he wants to choose to marry, then the other party must be a talent line that he really likes. He didn¡¯t go back and refute because he knew that he couldn¡¯t convince Qi Jin at all. ¡°Okay, don¡¯t think about it so much. Don¡¯t go out and fool around tonight. Go home early, I asked the woman¡¯s family to meet at home tomorrow, and discuss the details of the wedding in detail. You need to take care of it. Don¡¯t give it Our family is embarrassing. I still have important things to do, so I will go first. ¡°After that, Qi Jin left the office. Chu Qing is the only person left in the empty office. At the moment, Chu Qing¡¯s psychology has an indescribable feeling. In the past he always believed in Qi Jin¡¯s decision. But at this time, he could not agree with it anyway. After leaving his office, Chu Qing looked at the watch on his wrist, it was more than 6 o¡¯clock in the afternoon, and he was ready to go home and rest. Since it cannot be avoided, then face it openly. (End of this chapter) Chapter 733 Get on the brand new sports car ready to go. Just after starting the engine, Chu Qing received a call from a friend, saying that he wanted to go to the B-blue bar. It is said that the B-blue bar invited a world-class DJ tonight, and the admission ticket is hard to find. They deliberately reserved a seat for Chu Qing. Chu Qing didn¡¯t want to go, but at the moment he was a little bit upset, and with the repeated and kind invitations from his friends, he wanted to go and have fun. It¡¯s not bad to vent. Chu Qing went directly to a deck on the second floor of the bar. Several friends who often play together are already in place, waiting for Chu Qing to arrive. With the help of the world¡¯s top DJs, everyone is very happy to play. Chu Qing has already forgotten about tomorrow¡¯s meeting of fiancee. Have fun playing, a bottle of wine under the belly. The gradual alcohol makes Chu Qing lose consciousness. The next day, Yang Guan shined on Chu Qing¡¯s face through the gap in the curtain. Chu Qing opened his eyes gradually, his head hurt badly, he did drink a bit last night, he did n¡¯t even know how he came to the hotel room. I glanced at my wrist watch, it was already 9 o¡¯clock in the morning. Chu Qing walked into the bathroom and simply took a shower, then left the room. Walking out of the hotel door, Chu Qing stretched his 4 limbs. Then took out the phone and found that it turned off. It should be the drunken one who doesn¡¯t know when to turn it off. Chu Qing opened the phone, the hotel attendant brought the car over, and then handed the key to Chu Qing. As soon as the mobile phone was switched on, a rapid ringing sound rang, and the vibration of the mobile phone even numbed Chu Qing¡¯s hand. There are more than 50 messages and text messages. But before waiting for Chu Qing to see these voice messages and messages, a phone call came in first. Is a friend of Chu Qing. ¡°Dude, I¡¯m understood for everything. Are you okay? Uncle¡¯s things are really regrettable. Are you sad and smooth?¡± ¡°Sorrow, fart, is there a bubble in your brat¡¯s head?¡± ¡°Ah? Is the news report fake? No! The major TV stations are broadcasting here.¡± ¡°What report, scroll ?, I think you brat should roll.¡± ¡°Is Gong Family playing so vain? It is announced that the male owner is dead, but it is actually a prank?¡± ¡°You brat, don¡¯t be fine to find something! Hurry and roll the calf.¡± Hanging up the phone, Chu Qing feels a little unfathomable mystery, is it a joke his friend made with himself? But the tone is not the same. With doubts, Chu Qing began to check the mass messages on his phone. What happened, there were so many stays. And basically all come from family. Chu Qing¡¯s stepmother, elder sister, domestic servant, driver, etc. The content confirmed that the friend who had just called did not joke about himself. Even their family members said that their father was dead, so they hurried home. Subsequently, Chu Qing opened the news app on his mobile phone. The interface has just been brushed out, and the content above has left him in place. ¡°Today¡¯s headlines, Qi Jin, chairman of Zhongsheng Technology Group, was kidnapped and died in the hands of the kidnappers because of resistance. After five hours of police search and search, the kidnappers have been brought to justice ¡­¡± Chu Qing did not continue to turn down. The thumb fiercely pinched his index finger, he thought he must be dreaming. This impossible is true. But a friend¡¯s call, more than 50 messages, and headlines. All are denying Chu Qing¡¯s ideas. Whether it is true or not, you should rush home now. (End of this chapter) Chapter 734 Qi Jin is dead? Yesterday afternoon I was still talking to father about various things, and at this time, father actually died. Chu Qing cannot accept it anyway. The car drove to the door of the house, and before waiting for a stop, Chu Qing ran anxiously and ran towards the interior of the villa. There were many people gathered in the yard. If you look closely, there are men in suits. Some of them face Chu Qing. Remember, these people are not for their families. They appeared here together, plus the white flowers they wore on their chests. Further proved the authenticity of this matter. The running Chu Qing immediately attracted everyone¡¯s attention, but Chu Qing didn¡¯t pay attention to anyone, but rushed directly into the house. In the hall on the first floor of the villa, Qi Jin lay quietly in a sealed luxury coffin. Seeing Chu Qing coming in, everyone in the house lowered his head, and no one stepped forward to talk to him, including the housekeeper and the servant. Chu Qing saw the younger brother a few years younger than himself, that is, the child born by Qi Jin and his current stepmother, bowing his head and kneeling in front of the coffin. Chu Qing couldn¡¯t believe everything in front of him. He was more willing to believe that father was actually sleeping in it, or a strategy that he hoped to become more aggressive and use. He summoned the courage and slowly walked towards the coffin, he wanted to take a look at his father. He thought that when he walked in front of father, maybe father would sit up suddenly, and then smiled to himself as usual, ¡°haha, have you been deceived? Smelly Brat.¡± He prefers to believe that this is just Just a play. But before he could reach the coffin, he was stopped by a group of servants. ¡°What are you doing? Let me go!¡± Chu Qing yelled. No one answered. No one let go. Instead, Chu Qing was put in place. ¡°What do you mean? Is the rebellion?¡± There was still silence in the house. ¡°They are no longer your servants. From now on, they will only take orders from me.¡± A sharp voice broke the silence. He saw a woman in a plain coat moving towards herself on the stairs in the room. Her face was pale, her eyes were extremely cold, and the warmth of the past was gone. Behind her is a middle-aged man of similar age to father, who looks rather majestic. There is also a pretty young girl of similar age to herself. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Chu Qing glared at the stepmother who was not close to him. ¡°Hmph! You will soon understood, go back to the room and pack up your things. I¡¯ll keep you cleaned up within an hour, and get out of this house for me.¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s you who should get away?¡± ¡°I was thinking about our affection under one roof, kindly let you come back to tidy up, you do n¡¯t fail to appreciate somebody¡¯s kindness¡± Hearing this, Chu Qing¡¯s anger is not hitting one place. Listen to this meaning, this woman who has to shame is to dominate the fruits of father¡¯s life. ¡°What qualifications do you have for me to leave this house, I think you should leave it, right? You still remember the sentiment? I can¡¯t remember what sentiment between us. Come here, drag this woman to me Go out! ¡° Chu Qing¡¯s words not at all have any concrete effect, and the servants still hold Chu Qing. The younger brother of Gong Family suddenly stood up and walked to Chu Qing¡¯s side fiercely and gave him a punch. ¡°You are not allowed to scold my mother¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 735 ¡°Oh, it¡¯s really the opposite. I don¡¯t think you all want to stay in this house?¡± Chu Qing looked around everyone in the room. ¡°Okay, you don¡¯t listen to me anymore, do you? Then I¡¯ll come by myself, let¡¯s start with you as a woman.¡± Having said that, Chu Qing broke free of his servants. He rushed to his stepmother Yu Jie, but before he ran to Yu Jie, he was blocked by the girl behind Yu Jie. ¡°Who you are? This is my family matter, you better let me go!¡± At this time, the middle-aged man standing behind Yu Jie came forward. ¡°Oh, boy, you must! You are in trouble at our house now.¡± ¡°Where the hell are you fucking, when will you be your home here? ¡­ Oh !!! I am understood, you must be this woman¡¯s adulterer.¡± Hearing this, the beautiful girl was unable to bear first. One punch hit Chu Qing¡¯s abdomen. That force made Chu Qing directly cover his stomach and kneel to the ground. ¡°You are not allowed to be unreasonable to my father.¡± After the girl said, she would give Chu Qing a few more punches, but she was stopped by her father. ¡°Okay, he has already landed in such a field, we will not care about him.¡± Middle-aged man bent down and looked down at Chu Qing. ¡°I am Yu Ruifan, and this is my daughter, Yu Xinrou. I originally brought my daughter to discuss the marriage with you. It was just unexpected that such an accident happened.¡± ¡°Since this is the case, you should fight the bitch woman behind you, not me!¡± ¡°You¡¯re wrong again. Fortunately, such an accident happened. Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t my excellent daughter marry an unknown hybrid?¡± Hearing this, Chu Qing is thunderous. ¡°Who the fuck are you talking about?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, she will tell you the truth.¡± After Yu Ruifan looked towards Yu Jie Afterwards, Yu Jie walked step by step to Chu Qing, took out a document from the document bag, and unfolded in front of Chu Qing¡¯s eyes. ¡°See for yourself what is this?¡± Chu Qing looked at the contents of the document, which was a firm parent-child relationship, which clearly stated that he had no blood relationship with father at all. There are certifications from various authoritative sections. ¡°Look clearly? You simply have nothing to do with this family. You have a face to show off one¡¯s military strength here. It really looks funny.¡± Chu Qing may never forget the smile on the stepmother¡¯s face at this time. ¡°Do you think you can convince everyone if you take out a fake personal determination? With such a piece of broken paper, I want to veto my relationship with father, when I am a 3-year-old child?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t believe it, but this is the fact. Everything in this family has nothing to do with you. The house, the car, and your financee will not belong to you again. These will soon belong to my son. ¡°Hmph, I don¡¯t want to want such a woman, but this family is my father. I will never give it to anyone.¡± ¡°Who is your father, who is your father? You are not the only one in this family. If you still have to rely on not going here, then I just have to go out.¡± ¡°you dare! ¡± ¡°Come here, blast him out for me!¡± Yu Jie ordered several servants to directly put Chu Qing out of the door of the Bai family, and also took all the property from Chu Qing. After chasing Chu Qing out, Yu Jie immediately contacted the media and directly exposed the paternity test. Chu Qing still shouted and cursed at the gate. It lasted for more than an hour, but no one had ever ignored it. (End of this chapter) Chapter 736 At the moment, Chu Qing was penniless, and even the phone was taken away by the bitch woman. Who can help yourself? The first thing he thinks about is friends who often get together. They are in sympathy with themselves and will definitely lend a helping hand in times of crisis. But let alone a taxi, Chu Qing has no money to take public transportation at the moment. Helpless, Chu Qing had to stand in the hot sun, walk to his friend¡¯s house, and seek help in person. It was evening, and unconsciously Chu Qing walked for a whole day. His feet are so painful that he cannot stand. But the results of this day¡¯s exhaustion did not satisfy Chu Qing. No matter how good friends I used to be, as long as I saw Chu Qing, most of them pretended not to know, avoid meeting somebody. Only then did Chu Qing realize that he had no real friends at all. When they were young masters of the Bai family, those people struggled and called you brothers and brothers, and even recognized themselves as fathers. But now he is nothing. These people hit a person when he¡¯s down. He understands that this must be the steps and steps of his stepmother. He has already made plans, and I am afraid that the paternity test has already been made public. Even if it is false, it is now true. At this time, Chu Qing felt abnormally helpless. He hoped that someone could tell him what he should do now. He sat decadently on the roadside teeth of the road, and because of the confrontation with the servants who had framed him out before, he ran for another day. Chu Qing is now disheveled and has bruises on his face. Pedestrian pointing fingers passing by. Just a few coins. But Chu Qing had no time to take care of the pedestrians passing by, because at this moment he was being tortured by hunger. I ran around for a day, let alone a meal, and never even drunk. Think about your own call the wind and summon the rain, and look at the present. Chu Qing shouted angrily. This shout not only attracted more onlookers. Even worse, when a hurricane hits, it rains in the sky. The rain drops fell on Chu Qing¡¯s face, he couldn¡¯t help saying with a smile. God, are you kidding him? Did you really give yourself a skill to call the wind and summon the rain? Or is God pitying himself? Chu Qing sat paralyzed in the rain, and the rain seemed to gradually clear his consciousness. He remembered his elder sister. elder sister is an excellent girl, completely different from Chu Qing, and is currently studying in a foreign university. Chu Qing and elder sister 2 grew up together, both born by Qi Jin ¡¯s first wife. Although two people often fought when they were young, elder sister always protects herself when there is a crisis. As long as you contact elder sister, then she will definitely help her. He still remembered that he hadn¡¯t saved her phone number because he was mad at elder sister, which caused him to dial the number every time she called her. Instead, it made me recite it. The problem now is to borrow a mobile phone. The original endless crowd became sparse due to the sudden rainstorm. When the people under the umbrella saw Chu Qing stepping forward, they all made a detour like avoiding stinky mice. But Chu Qing did not intend to give up, because this is his only way out. But the ruthless passerby had no plans to help Chu Qing. When Chu Qing was planning to ask further away, a high-level extended car was parked in front of Chu Qing, blocking his way. The door was not opened at all, but the rear window slowly fell. Chu Qing, a woman sitting in a car, also has the impression that she was the fiancee Yu Xinrou. (End of this chapter) Chapter 737 Holding a mobile phone in her hand, she slowly reached out the window. ¡°I heard you have been looking for this? Take it?¡± ¡°Are you a charity?¡± ¡°Just as a gift to celebrate that I didn¡¯t marry you.¡± Having said that, regardless of Chu Qing¡¯s reaction, he let go of his hand directly. The phone bang fell on the ground covered with rain. Then the window was raised. Run away. Despite Chu Qing¡¯s 1000 unwillingness, he still picked up the phone that fell in the water. He cleared the unlock button and the screen turned on. It seems to work, it is estimated that this phone has been waterproof. Chu Qing pressed the number. ¡°Bud ¡­ bud ¡­ bud ¡­¡± This long waiting sound seemed to arouse Chu Qing¡¯s hope. But in the next moment, the voice on the phone suddenly changed. ¡°The call you dialed is temporarily unavailable, please try again later ¡­¡± Chu Qing quickly hung up the phone to proofread the number and dialed again. But the result is the same. After repeating it several times, the voice becomes ¡°The phone you dialed is turned off¡± Don¡¯t elder sister answer her phone? impossible, this is absolutely impossible. Is it because the number is a raw number, so did not receive it? But why? The phone is dead? What a coincidence? Chu Qing kept asking himself. He believes that it must be because it is a strange number, so elder sister did not answer. But there was a voice in his heart that had always denied his wishful thinking. After what happened on this day, Chu Qing has seen the world warm and cold. He also realized that the path of truth was often the direction he was least willing to think about. He finally understood, what the last hope, dawn. simply does not exist, those are nothing but imaginary imaginations. But the fact is that at the moment, he is like a stray dog, nowhere to go, no meaning. The sky was getting dark, and the streets were washed clean by rain, as if all feelings had been emptied. Chu Qing was walking under the street lamp, he didn¡¯t know where this road would lead, or where he wanted to go, as walkingless corpse was aimless. Gradually, he walked from the brightly lit, bustling downtown to the edge of the dark city. He didn¡¯t know how long he spent. Both legs have lost consciousness, but they still move forward. In my mind, I keep recollecting my life. In my past, life was so simple, full of food and clothing, nothing was lacking. There is nothing to worry about. The path of life has already been paved, as long as you follow the steps step by step. But at the moment, I can only stand in the rain, and I can¡¯t find anyone to rely on, relatives, friends, lovers. This is the cruel reality. Sadly, Chu Qing only sees all this today. It was not until now that he realized that his life had failed so much. There is no way to get through this icy rainy night. Chu Qing now dare not talk about the future. Perhaps the answer only exists in the other side of the world. There is no place for him here. The only question left is to choose a bridge or a building. In the end, Chu Qing chose the bridge because he is now in the suburbs and there is a bridge within easy reach. Chu Qing remembered that the bridge was called a glass bridge, because the dome is a glass structure, normally seen from a distance, often glaring white light, and because of this name, gay people often confess to each other. (End of this chapter) Chapter 738 ¡°How mournful. I don¡¯t know if I was fucking looking for death because of falling in love, or was dumped by the same sex.¡± Chu Qing walked to the bridge and supported the railing. He looked down at the dark river. Also fucking tall. I remember that father had taken himself to bungee jumping a few years ago. But at that time, I didn¡¯t have the courage to jump down, so I can experience it today. He began to flip over the railing of the bridge, thinking while flipping. If you leap forward, you will be able to reincarnate and hope to be born in a wealthy family in the next life. The time was already early in the morning, the night breeze was slow, and there were four silences. There were no vehicles passing by. He closed his eyes and tried not to imagine how cold the river was. Chu Qing was ready for 10000, and he put on a handsome posture on the railing, and almost jumped. Suddenly, the glass bridge shook, and Chu Qing fell back to the bridge because of the shock. Immediately afterwards, he heard the sound of ¡°sizzling¨C!¡± The soles rubbing and the glass shattered, as if something fell heavily on the bridge. ¡°Is it the fucking earthquake?¡± When he heard the sound, Chu Qing immediately stood up and looked at the sound. He saw a hole in the glass dome above. A helpless girl lay on the bridge. She fell from the hole. Her blood was stained with reddish brown hair. The girl clenched her fists, unyielding, and wanted stand up. Looking upward, there was a shadow on the glass. Chu Qing only blinked, and the shadow came to the girl from the dome. Chu Qing finally saw the shadow. The first thing he could be sure of was that he was by no means human. His body was at least 5 times as big as the girl. In other words, according to Chu Qing¡¯s common sense, he is undoubtedly a perching soul, but his size is too large. He two horns growing on the head, with a pair of bone wings spread behind. Inconsistent with its appearance, this guy did not hold a weapon in his hand, but held a book? He walked slowly towards the girl. It can be seen that the girl is already seriously injured, on the verge of collapse. ¡°Do n¡¯t be fearless again, I ¡¯m sealed in your body for eighteen years. I have n¡¯t absorbed any trace of energy in those eighteen years, which means you have delayed me for eighteen years, so take away yours today. Life should n¡¯t be excessive? ¡±Qihun ¡¯s body tone was calm, but his voice showed coldness, as if he had sentenced the girl to death. The girl did not answer, but told the ruthless judge with action, and refused to accept his sentence. She clenched her fists in both hands, glaring at the perching soul in front of her, and then dozens of magical Demon Swords appeared in her midair floating behind her shoulders. When the girl waved her right hand, the sword flew all towards the huge demon like following the instructions. The Soul Body just stood in place, and Demon Sword was allowed to hit him on the body. The moment the blade touched the Soul Body, it shattered like glass slag. She did not give up, reassembled a group of Demon Swords in the air, and continued to attack the roosting souls. Ke Qi¡¯s soul was still indifferent. He looked down at the book in his hand and slowly approached the girl in response to the sword. ¡°Gouli country lives and dies, how can it be avoided because of misfortune, how? It fits your mood.¡± Chu Qing, who was hiding on the side, covered his head and was shocked. He sang a poem under the fast-spotted sword. He even read poetry? And the broken sentences are powerful and elegant. (End of this chapter) Chapter 739 The girl intensified the speed and density of Demon Sword, but could not stop the pace of the perching body. Qishen holds the book in one hand and reaches the girl with the other hand. The swordsmanship stopped, and the girl might not have the strength to organize the attack for a while. The high-frequency swordsmanship almost exhausted her strength. Now it ¡¯s the turn of the Qishen body to serve. Chu Qing has a strong hunch that if the Qishens body is allowed to shoot, the girl must Will die from this blow. ¡°Since Xunchun has gone late, I don¡¯t have to worry about me.¡± Chu Qing, who forcibly appeared, opened his arms and stopped in front of the body of the Qi soul, his expression as if he was saying ¡°poems of disobedience¡±. ¡°En? Du Mu¡¯s poem, what¡¯s the next sentence ¡­¡± Qi Soul quickly turned the book in his hand, and while he was here, Chu Qing turned his eyes to the girl and made her escape. The girl behind him was surprised to see Chu Qing¡¯s appearance and enlarged her pupils. I wanted to say something but didn¡¯t say it. ¡°The wind blows deep red, the green leaves become the branches of the yin ¡­ It¡¯s a good poem!¡± The voice did not fall, the perching soul waved his sharp claw, almost shot Chu Qing ¡¯s head, the young man felt that his scalp was numb, and his legs were shaking tremblingly. Bead, it ¡¯s just a poem. If you ca n¡¯t cheat on a book, you ¡¯ll have to brainstorm people ¡­ ¡° Chu Qing did not dare to make his sight leave the body of the roost, so he could not confirm whether the girl had escaped. He hoped to delay another in a short time, so he continued to say: ¡°Stay until autumn September 9 ¡­¡± ¡°I know this one.¡± The perching soul body protruded sharp claw and directly penetrated Chu Qing¡¯s body. ¡°I kill 100 flowers after blooming.¡± Chu Qing realized that he was really over this time. Clothing and skin are pierced by sharp claw, which is an absolutely irresistible force. The youth feel that their body is just a pile of blood and flesh supported by bones, which is fragile. This is very strange, the pain that is clearly unbearable tortures every inch of nerves, blood flows from the mouth, but Chu Qing, who is enveloped by death, realizes that he is not really alive until this moment. Chu Qing thought of the girl behind him, and if she could save her, her life that was about to end would also be meaningful. Therefore, instead he held the thick arm of the Qishou body and tried his best not to let this sharp claw leave his body. I hope that the girl can survive, there is no reason, Chu Qing is only so expected, not out of any special emotions, but this kind of death may be more meaningful than jumping the river. It¡¯s a pity that I can¡¯t experience a bungee jump in this life. ¡°Run away !!!¡± Chu Qing endured the pain. He held the arm of the Qishen body with both hands and turned his face slightly, but didn¡¯t see the girl¡¯s face. He just tried his best to roar loudly: ¡°Run !!!¡± ¡°You guy ¡­¡± Qi Qing¡¯s body looked down on Chu Qing¡¯s eyes. He actually hesitated a little, as if recalling the past. The girl not at all did what Chu Qing said, but stood with her eyes closed. But Chu Qing not at all saw this scene, still roaring non-stop. With only a little effort, the Qi soul body took out the sharp claw of Chu Qing within the body. When sharp claw left the body, Chu Qing fell to the ground, his vision began to blur, and the harsh wind was heard in the hazy, He had no way of knowing what happened, and the rain kept falling on him, so cold. The mind began to lose consciousness, it turned out to be death. Father, mom, I¡¯ll be here to see you soon. Chu Qing gradually closed his eyes. The slightly undulating chest became calm, and the blood stained the rain under him. However, the battle continued, and the time he was fighting for was not meaningless. (End of this chapter) Chapter 740 ¡°A small episode, it¡¯s your turn next.¡± The perching soul crossed Chu Qing¡¯s body and approached the girl. The girl still closed her eyes, just before the hand of the perching soul was about to touch the girl. The girl opened her eyes. ¡°Various Stars and Sword Fall¡± A fierce Demon Sword dropping from the sky dropped on the body of the perching soul. The perching soul still stood on the spot and let Demon Sword turn into glass slag. ¡°I haven¡¯t recovered from my old injuries, and now I can only use 10% of my strength. These are all thanks to you. But even then, you can never change your fate. Your Demon Sword will not hurt after all. It ¡¯s up to me. ¡° ¡°Really? Then try it.¡± Not only the voice of the girl, but also the countless Demon Swords made by the girl in the sky, like the sword rain, constantly attacked the living soul. Finally, the roosting body could not resist the continuously Demon Sword. Backwards frequently. However, the number of Demon Sword is too much, which makes the inhabitants unavoidable and constantly suffers from the attack of Demon Sword. ¡°You actually used the shadow of the cloudy sky to gather so many Demon Swords in the sky. It seems that I was careless. But you don¡¯t want to seal me again.¡± After saying the soul of the habitat, you have to run away. Of course the girl would not let him go, this is the best chance to seal him again. The girl gathered all the Demon Sword left in the sky. Combined into a giant Demon Sword with extremely powerful energy. And he constantly attacked the perching soul body, delaying his pace. ¡°Falling Star ¡¤ Yuemang Sword¡± The huge Demon Sword dropping from the sky directly penetrates the body of the perching soul. ¡°Didn¡¯t expect You can also launch an attack of these strengths. I really underestimated you.¡± The Qishen body was seriously injured, and this blow completely exhausted his energy. The girl saw that the perching soul was still trying to escape. So he took off an exquisite iron chain on his wrist, wrapped it in his hand, and quickly caught up with the running soul body. The extend the hand began to draw the body. At this time, the perching soul had been unable to resist, he felt that he was being absorbed by the girl a little bit. So he will be sealed within the body of the girl again. Under the anxiety of 10000, the perching soul saw Chu Qing falling in the pool of blood. ¡°In this case, you can only try it.¡± With only half of his remaining strength, the inhabitant body perched on Chu Qing. Chu Qing, who was lying quietly on the ground, suddenly responded, his body twitching constantly. The consciousness gradually recovered in the brain. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Am I already dead?¡± Chu Qing slowly opened his eyes and felt like he was dreaming. I should have died just now. At the moment, a beautiful face appeared in front of him, and his five officers became clearer in Chu Qing¡¯s eyes. His white skin, long brown hair hung down to his shoulders, and the bottom of the hair was slightly wavy. ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful. It turned out that I had saved such a beautiful girl before I died, and it was a contribution to World.¡± Chu Qing said this while he was half awake and half awake. Before the girl spoke to him, his body began to twitch violently. The pain in his head was strange, as if there was something else to kick himself out of his head. Chu Qing kept resisting, but it didn¡¯t work at all. The force was like a flood, and he couldn¡¯t resist it. ¡°It turns out that everything is just back to the light, after all, I still have to worship,¡± Chu Qing said with emotion. It turned out that when death really came, I realized that I was so eager to live. (End of this chapter) Chapter 741 This time he gave up completely, giving up his body and his life. Allow that powerful force to possess everything that belongs to you. ¡°Hey, you wake up, don¡¯t give up. Think about your loved ones, friends, people who love you, care about you, miss you, they are waiting for you to go back.¡± A warm voice came to Chu Qing¡¯s mind. ¡°Nothing, nothing, relatives, friends. These are just extravagances for me now. In this world, there is no pain for me who loves me, cares about me, and misses me. My life and death are to this World, It has no effect on people in this world. ¡°Chu Qing¡¯s body is still twitching in pain, his eyes are half open and his eyes are traveling, and some words are breathless, but from his Despair is clearly felt in the discourse. ¡°But I want you to survive, just like when you just saved me. I saw in your firm eyes your determination to save me. I am willing to be the first person in this world who wants you to survive , I believe there will be more people wishing you alive in the future. Do n¡¯t give up, will you? ¡± This sound is as if the brightest star in the dark sky is guiding Chu Qing. Hearing the girl ¡¯s words, Chu Qing ¡¯s body began to twitch more violently, as if fighting against that powerful force. Chu Qing didn¡¯t calm down until the girl removed a beautiful round jade ornament inlaid on her left abdomen, and then cut it in half with Demon Sword, and half of them were embedded in Chu Qing¡¯s chest. Immediately afterwards, he entered a complete coma. Chu Qing in a coma breathing smoothly, no one knows how he fights the fierce perching soul body in his within the body. The girl was sighed in relief. She looked around the severely damaged glass bridge. The glass of the dome was smashed in half, and the steel bars of the bridge were also bent in many places. She slumped beside Chu Qing and treated her wounds simply. At the moment when the poet just broke the seal, she called the acting head of Legion Mowu District to come to support. Although the time was already early in the morning, there was no such thing as pedestrians or vehicles passing by. There must have been treatment by the local soul guard. After a short break, the girl saw a helicopter approaching in the direction of her. The helicopter landed on the open ground not far away with the loud sound and the strong wind brought by the propeller. 2 silhouettes walked out of the helicopter. Looking at the silhouette approaching, the girl recognized them, and the one walking in front of him did not look like a human, because the place where the head was supposed to be was a genuine leopard head with brown spots and full teeth. , I am afraid that those who do not understand the truth will classify him and the soul body. Seeing the leopard head, the girl felt relaxed and stood up, staggering to the woman standing behind the leopard head. ¡°Sister Wenwen! Why are you here! Do you know that you won¡¯t see me anymore.¡± The woman named Su Wen hugged the rushing girl. ¡°I have come here at the fastest speed, are you okay? Let me see your injury.¡± Su Wen simply checked the wound on the girl. ¡°The injury is serious. Who exactly wounded you like this? I don¡¯t remember any High Rank roosting souls in Jinmen.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 742 ¡°It¡¯s a poet. He broke the seal and left my body.¡± ¡°Poet? How did he break through the seal? Is the energy of Soul Gathering exhausted?¡± ¡°I recently added energy to the Soul Gathering, it would not be the reason¡± ¡°In other words, in fact, the poet can always break the seal?¡± Speaking of this, Su Wen felt a wave of fear unconsciously. ¡°But if this is the case, why did you choose today? Where is the poet now?¡± Hearing this problem, the girl looked at Chu Qing who was still in a coma. Leopard head regards it as an ordinary victim and is conducting this inspection on Chu Qing. ¡°Half of the energy is in my within the body, and the other half and the core part is in his within the body.¡± The girl pointed to Chu Qing. Hearing the girl ¡¯s words, Su Wen stared at Chu Qing ¡¯s pale and pale face, and said in surprise: ¡°In his within the body? That is to say, he has been a poet ¡­¡± Su Wen then turned his eyes to the panther head who was checking Chu Qing. Leopard gave Su Wen a gesture of being alive. After receiving the information, Su Wen couldn¡¯t help but widen her eyes and took a breath. ¡°Leopard head, immediately start to get rid of him.¡± Su Wen¡¯s words did not hesitate. ¡°No!¡± Regardless of the injuries on her body, the girl stepped forward to stop the leopard head. ¡°Although the poet is in his within the body, I believe he is not controlled by the poet.¡± ¡°Singer, whether he is controlled by the poet or not, is now the best opportunity to get rid of the poet. And the poet has finally left your within the body, is this not the best result.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t let him die. If it weren¡¯t for him, I would be the one lying on the ground now.¡± ¡°I can understand your mood, but when he wakes up, he will be controlled by the poet? By that time, the entire world will fall into hell. We can¡¯t take risks for such an irrelevant person.¡± ¡°For me, he has never been an irrelevant person.¡± ¡°What? Is it someone you know? Why don¡¯t I know you still have acquaintances in Jinmen¡± Su Wen approached and looked at Chu Qing¡¯s face ¡°en? This is not the Eldest Young Master of the Bai family, he But things spread all over the streets of Jinmen. Didn¡¯t expect him to come to this hero saving the beauty. Why? Do you know him? ¡° ¡°Just seen 2 sides.¡± ¡°Listening to your tone, hasn¡¯t it been so simple to see 2 faces? From the real recruiting, what is your relationship with him?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, don¡¯t guess.¡± ¡°Well, since you don¡¯t say it, I will ask him if he wakes up. But are you sure he will not be controlled by the poet?¡± ¡°I gave him half of the soul gathering, I believe he will defeat the poet.¡± ¡°What? You said that the Soul Gathering is divided into two and a half? That¡¯s the unique and unmatched Horcrux on the World, so you cut it? Are you sure it¡¯s not broken?¡± ¡°I can feel the energy of the half soul gathering body on me, it is completely normal, but the Soul Power that can be stored is reduced.¡± ¡°You really have the spirit of exploration. Since you have done this kind of job, let this boy die first. But I will take him back to check it first, and make sure that he is half together Soul Soul will work. If in the end he is still controlled by the poet, I am afraid ¡­ ¡° ¡°I believe in him.¡± Su Wen ordered Leopard to carry Chu Qing. Supporting Lin Zhixing himself, 4 people got on the plane. Back at the Mowu District headquarters, Su Wenming medical staff first treated Lin Zhixing. Chu Qing was taken away by the leopard head for a series of inspections. (End of this chapter) Chapter 743 After the treatment for Lin Zhixing was completed, Su Wen let all the personnel leave and moved to the chair and sat beside Lin Zhixing¡¯s bed. ¡°Okay, now let me tell you the details of the incident. Didn¡¯t you come to secretly investigate the cause of death of the head of Mowu District? Did you find any clues?¡± Hearing Su Wen ¡¯s question, Lin Zhixing sat up and leaned on the bedside. ¡°No, I was stared at by a powerful roosting soul just after I entered Jinmen.¡± ¡°Who is it? I have been in Jinmen for a while, and I have never found Jinmen hiding a powerful roosting soul.¡± ¡°It¡¯s apocalypse, he lives in a human body.¡± ¡°Apocalypse? One of the leaders of the Soul Body, he is in Jinmen? Are you sure?¡± ¡°I have never seen the apocalypse, and he is hidden within a human being within the body. I naturally cannot recognize him, but the poet recognized him.¡± ¡°So, is the breakthrough seal of the poet because of the apocalypse?¡± ¡°I think yes, the purpose of Apocalypse is very clear, that is, to kill my life, or to be exact, to solve the poet. He knows my whereabouts. I am performing a secret task, but I just entered Tianjin. The door was stared at by the Apocalypse. ¡° ¡°This can explain why the poet took the risk of breaking the seal. If you die, he will also be wiped out by the apocalypse.¡± ¡°Yes, I think the poet did it for self-preservation. After repelling the Apocalypse, the poet wanted to start against me. You will understood everything behind.¡± ¡°That is to say, the apocalypse is already understood the poet is still alive and is being sealed in your within the body.¡± Thinking of this, Su Wen felt that things were not good. ¡°Knowing your star, your situation is now very dangerous. The fact that the poet is still alive was originally a top secret. Very few people know it, but now the Apocalypse has clearly understood the matter. Although I have carried out everything that happened tonight The news is blocked, but I am afraid it will not have any effect, and things will spread quickly. After all, the poet is too important for both the soul and the human body. ¡° After finishing talking, Su Wen immediately stood up and took out his phone and madly pressed it. ¡°Knowing star, you must leave here right now. I have arranged people and will send you back to your father now.¡± ¡°I know, just ¡­¡± ¡°Just what? Isn¡¯t it possible to rest assured that man?¡± Lin Zhixing did not respond. cheeks slightly red lowered his head. ¡°Oh, this is the first man to let our family know about the stars. This is the first one. There are so many noble families and peerless powerhouses in Legion ¡¯s headquarters that are lined up to pursue you. You father did not dare to stay in your office to avoid these family members who came to raise their relatives. But you are just the right boy who is emotional? It seems that you two definitely have something. ¡° ¡°No! What a passion. Just because he desperately saved me, so I want to repay it.¡± ¡°Okay, my good younger sister, you can go home with peace of mind, I promise you, I will definitely raise the white sister of the future sister-in-law, OK.¡± ¡°Aiya, brother-in-law, don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± Seeing Lin Zhixing panic, Su Wen felt very funny. ¡°Okay, don¡¯t tease you. I¡¯ll take care of him, so you can go home with confidence. Be careful about 10000, you know?¡± ¡°Ok¡±. (End of this chapter) Chapter 744 ¡°The hearts of the people are very complicated, with twists and turns and a lot of organs¡± In the obscurity, Chu Qing recalled the words of his adoptive father, which was just a random sentence that¡¯s all in the chat. But now I deeply understand the meaning of this sentence I thought that my stepmother was so cold and mean only because she was not her own, but I didn¡¯t expect her to have calculated the method of expelling herself. I originally thought my friend was like a cloud, and I could eat it everywhere. I can no longer rely on father, but I didn¡¯t expect them to be hit a person when he¡¯s down. ¡°Hate?¡± Chu Qing kept asking himself. Obviously every time the answer is yes. Either your stepmother or those so-called friends, even the elder sister who grew up together chose to avoid themselves. He couldn¡¯t find a reason not to hate them. But at the same time he also thought of a cowardly self, perhaps the murderer who made him fall like this might be himself. The body is like a ghost press, and the violent paralysis has changed from strong to weak. The last nerves remain in the fingertips. Chu Qing realized that if the pain of this paralysis subsided, he would die completely by then. What are the reasons for continued existence? Chu Qing missed the girl fighting with the habitual soul on the glass bridge. ¡°I am willing to be the first person in this world who wants you to survive!¡± This sentence kept echoing in Chu Qing¡¯s mind. Want to see the girl again. Sorry for wanting to go to father¡¯s tombstone in person. Want ¡­ The returned consciousness made Chu Qing feel sentimental. He vowed to the boundless darkness, ¡°I want to fight again for the only person in the world who wants me to survive.¡± Opening his eyes, Chu Qing found himself lying in a strange place. He touched his chest, there was a strong sense of foreign body, the skin was inlaid with a round thing, judging from the material should be jade, the crystal clear and near-transparent of the jade body, shining brightly, engraved with a circle The pattern looks like the annual rings of trees. Chu Qing ¡¯s first reaction was that this piece of jade was processed, and it does n¡¯t look like a priceless one. Chu Qing tried to take it off, but found that this thing had grown into his within the body, and he couldn¡¯t get it at all. Was this the girl left? Could it be that this piece of broken jade saved his life? He looked up at the room with a monitor in the center of the ceiling. The corners of the house were also covered with cameras. The interior decoration was simple. In addition to the bed under him, there was a desk, a chair, and a toilet. Chu Qing got out of bed and came to the door, turning the door handle. An unknown creature appeared in front of Chu Qing. If he is a cartoon character, he will surely scare his children to urinate. A sturdy physique like a top wrestler, a leopard head on his rounded shoulders, a suit and leather shoes, shiny shoes, and a red tie. Is this cosplay? Chu Qing shook his head and cleared his thoughts. ¡°Are you a kidnapper? Wearing such a realistic headgear scared people to death, but it¡¯s a pity that I¡¯m not rich 2nd generation anymore. It doesn¡¯t make sense to tie me. No one will pay you a ransom, so let me go. Otherwise You have to control my food and drink, which is very cost-effective. ¡° Leopard head not at all answer. Just pointed to the house. ¡°You mean, is it right to ask me to stay here? But my answer is that I can¡¯t do it. I¡¯m leaving now. You have no right to restrict my freedom. Leopard still did not answer. Chu Qing intends to force a breakthrough. But the body of the leopard¡¯s head is as strong as a wall. Let Chu Qing collide with him. The leopard¡¯s head is still as stable as Mount Tai. Helpless, Chu Qing can only change the strategy, it seems that only put it first. Chu Qing stepped back a few steps and then kicked the leopard head with a flying foot by the force of the sprint. Leopard¡¯s head is slightly on the side of the body, avoiding flying feet, and then quickly punches, a powerful electric gun directly hits Chu Qing¡¯s door. Chu Qing only felt that the golden light flashed in front of him, that effect was more dazzling than the flash in the bar. Then Leopard put on a gesture, which meant to tell Chu Qing not to struggle needlessly, and then closed the door again. To avoid being beaten again, Chu Qing can only choose to stay in the room. If you think about it carefully, you don¡¯t seem to go anywhere else. It seems good to be here. I just do n¡¯t know if they serve here! I feel a little hungry already. So Chu Qing decided to ask, so he opened the door again, and Leopard head still stood there. ¡°Don¡¯t ¡­ don¡¯t be excited, I just want to ask you whether you don¡¯t care about the meal? I¡¯m hungry and give me a steak, 60% cooked. Also, this doesn¡¯t work either, and I can¡¯t watch the ceiling all day. Get me some entertainment facilities, PS4? PAD? Mobile phone? TV? Even a broadcast. ¡° Leopard did not look at him, but picked up the phone. Randomly pressed twice, then tried to close the door, but was blocked by Chu Qing. ¡°Well, isn¡¯t my request too demanding? Without steak, pizza can be eaten. If you don¡¯t have these entertainment devices, just ask 2 girls to chat with me.¡± Leopard¡¯s head ignored Chu Qing and pushed it directly into the house, closing the door again. After a moment, Chu Qing ¡¯s request was answered, and Leopard handed him a lunch box with a newspaper. This gap is too big, steak becomes lunch, PAD becomes newspaper. Think about it, it is better than nothing. Chu Qing picked up the chopsticks and read the newspaper while eating lunch. First of all, he determined that he was still in Jinmen, because this was a morning newspaper of Jinmen. And assuming this is a new newspaper, it has been 5 days since I was kicked out of my house by my stepmother. Then, on the front page of the newspaper, the headline news was actually the murder of his father. Since I couldn¡¯t face this before, I haven¡¯t understood the whole process of father¡¯s murder. The newspaper stated that the murderer had been brought to justice. The robbers were criminal groups that specifically targeted the rich, and were all killed during the hunt. Recalling the length of the case, Chu Qing also saw photos of the scene when father died. And the murder weapon. He looked at the newspaper at close range, and Chu Qing¡¯s eyes widened before he could wait for the rise in the mind. It¡¯s very strange to think about it. Father set up a bodyguard team with a lot of money, and there seems to be a free soul guard in the team. Why were they not around when they were killed? Moreover, father died of a gunshot wound, but normally the suit he wore had been subjected to special bulletproof treatment, and this ordinary gun could not be penetrated at all, but in this picture, the wounds of father were all positive penetrating injuries. Most importantly, in the photos of the scene of the murder, Chu Qing saw that the pen on the chest was not attached to the pen displayed to him, and the father¡¯s hand only protected the pen on the chest. Putting the newspaper on the table, Chu Qing suddenly realized that because in this world, only himself and father knew that it was not actually a pen. (End of this chapter) Chapter 745 For Chu Qing, these short days are longer than they were in the previous ten years, and one thing after another is unimaginable and unbearable. Before seeing the report, he felt that there was nothing wrong with staying in this room. At least he didn¡¯t have to worry about eating and drinking, and he didn¡¯t have to worry about what they would try, because he already had nothing. Lying on the bed, he did not stop using his fingers to knock on his head. In the past, he would not be so troubled. Even the crisis experienced on the glass bridge was not enough to make him feel so irritated. The adoptive mother ¡¯s cold and determined expression, he was in the slightest Everything deprived of without precautions. These are not as serious as what is happening right now. Strangely, he felt like he had caught something at the moment, giving him a direction to move forward. He didn¡¯t know how long he spent in this cell-like room. As soon as he closed his eyes, he would keep repeating what happened in the past few days. No matter the father, the girl who hopes to survive. Resurrected, he realized that he could not return to his past life anyway, nor could he be as comfortable as he is now. Although he didn¡¯t know what to do, he knew that 1st Step was to kill the guy who likes to play cosplay at the door and leave this room. Chu Qing lying on the bed suddenly came a carp to stand up and walked to the door. Boom! Chu Qing kicked the door open. Just half a step on the front foot, the leopard¡¯s head is as usual, without any words, but with a huge body blocking the exit. ¡°I have important things to leave, and I don¡¯t have time to play hostage games with you here. Let go!¡± This time Chu Qing¡¯s tone is unusually firm, completely different from the previous ones. But the panther head is still completely motionless. Chu Qing knew that this cosplay man would definitely not give up easily, and since he could only use military force to succumb. Chu Qing put on a boxing posture and moved around the panther¡¯s head with small broken steps. Although he was determined to die, he knew that Leopard Head was definitely not easy to deal with. Seeing Chu Qing¡¯s behavior at the moment, the expression on the face of the leopard¡¯s head has not changed, but it feels a little puzzling, as if to say ¡°what is this product doing? Do you want to challenge me?¡±. After Chu Qing shook a few times, he quickly punched and hit the door of Leopard¡¯s head. The next second picture is that his fist is tightly held by the leopard¡¯s head, and is accompanied by Chu Qing¡¯s screaming. Chu Qing¡¯s face was fierce, but he endured pain. He hit the face door of the leopard with another fist. The consequence was that the hand he had just grabbed seemed to be broken. Leopard did not expect that Chu Qing would endure the pain and even attack his own without breaking his arm. This is definitely not in line with Chu Qing¡¯s past style. But the Leopard-headed man showed no mercy and still tried his best to block Chu Qing. After a few rounds, Chu Qing was already bruised. Looking at the leopard head, there are only a few minor injuries. The most serious is the bite on the arm, and Chu Qing¡¯s neat teeth marks are printed on it. But Chu Qing did not mean to give up at all, still act recklessly rushing towards the leopard head. This made the panther head completely wrong. I thought, ¡°This kid is desperate today. I didn¡¯t offend him to the level of desperation. And the order I received was to protect his safety. If it died in my own hands, what¡¯s the matter.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 746 So Leopard decided to restrain Chu Qing and completely restrict his movements. Seeing Chu Qing rushing towards himself, Leopard¡¯s head did not evade, but opened his hands and feet, standing on the spot, waiting for him to pounce on himself. Before waiting for Chu Qing to touch the leopard head, he suddenly closed his open arms and directly trapped Chu Qing in his arms. His posture was still a bit **. Leopard¡¯s head is constantly shrinking his arms, and no matter how Chu Qing struggles, he can¡¯t escape. The pain continued to spread throughout the body as if the bones were to be crushed. But he still tried his best to confront and never give up. Chu Qing¡¯s consciousness gradually became blurred. There was only a trace of sobriety reminding myself that must had left here, must had found the truth, and he could not give up for father¡¯s sake. But the distance between the two is still too great. Just when Chu Qing was about to lose consciousness, a voice appeared to make him instantly sober. ¡°Weak human, let me help you, how about it?¡± This sound is so familiar, how can Chu Qing forget that the master of this sound is on the glass bridge, and almost killed himself the monster, demon of Yellow Springs. ¡°Even if I die, I don¡¯t need your help.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t succeed, don¡¯t you want to find the real murderer?¡± ¡°That is my business.¡± ¡°Let me help you, we work together, isn¡¯t it good to get what you need?¡± Chu Qing did not respond to him again. ¡°I swear, I will never hurt you, let¡¯s have a fair deal, what do you think?¡± Regardless of how the poet persuades, Chu Qing still does not respond. ¡°Hmph! Didn¡¯t expect you brat is quite sturdy, I will teach you a trick, and I will see you if you don¡¯t use it.¡± The poet does n¡¯t care if Chu Qing hears it or not, continue each minding their own business and say, ¡°The soul gathering on your chest is a good thing. In this world is the only one, you can get half of it. It ¡¯s gone. Good luck. Now, the soul gathering is already embedded in your body and is a part of your body. You are going to sense his existence as if you can feel your heart beating. Then store it in the soul gathering All the energy is released, and the big-faced cat in front of you is dead. ¡° Although Chu Qing has not responded to him, he has been listening carefully. After the poet finished speaking, Chu Qing began to do what the poet said. The pain further penetrated the body, and finally, Chu Qing seemed to sense the existence of the soul gathering. It felt like a fire on his chest. At this point, Leopard saw that Chu Qing was not struggling anymore, and he began to relax a little bit. It is estimated that he lost consciousness. But he didn¡¯t notice that the soul gathering on Chu Qing¡¯s chest was shining and getting brighter and brighter. It was too late when Leopard Head felt something seemed to be a little dazzling. A beam of light is emitted from the soul gathering wall in front of Chu Qing¡¯s chest and directly passes through the body of the leopard head. Go straight through the wall at the end of the corridor. Fortunately, it was daytime, and the people near Chu Qing¡¯s residence were more absorbed, so it didn¡¯t attract too many people¡¯s attention. But it was still seen by some people, and a beam of light sprayed from the side of a building. Looking at the leopard head again, a hole was punched in the chest and fell to the ground covered with blood. Chu Qing was also riddled with scars all over his body, and eventually lost consciousness. After entering the coma, Chu Qing felt his consciousness began to be eroded again by something, and that feeling was completely consistent with that night of the Glass Bridge. (End of this chapter) Chapter 747 Chu Qing has no extra energy to think about, but just exhausts all the energy to fight against the power that wants to control his brain and body. Whole body twitching, Chu Qing felt abnormal pain. ¡°Living, I am willing to be the first person in this world who wants you to live.¡± Chu Qing thought of the girl at the time. If you give up at this time, the girl will be very disappointed. There are clues left by father, this time will never give up. Chu Qing, who has been suffering from consciousness, continued to persevere, and slowly this pain began to alleviate. That demon gave up? or is you already used to this kind of pain? I do n¡¯t know, Chu Qing thought too lazily. The pain disappeared, which caused Chu Qing to relax and soon fell into a coma. When Chu Qing woke up, the room had been cleaned up completely, and there was no sign of a fierce battle. Chu Qing blinked, and his vision gradually changed from fuzzy to clear. Looking down at yourself, the mummy has been tied up by a bandage, and the pain will spread throughout the body with a slight movement. The cosplay man at the door was already not in. Replaced by another person¡¯s silhouette. A woman, more precisely, is a beauty. Even countless old drivers like Chu Qing can¡¯t resist her beauty. She leaned lightly on the Chu Qing side bedside table, and the rounded buttocks wrapped in tights gently laid on the edge of the bedside table, forming a perfect curve with the slim waist. Chu Qing moved his gaze upward. The shawl¡¯s long hair is clean and pure, but his eyes reveal a mature and capable, an inexplicable hidden temptation. Even the old driver like Chu Qing, who is mixed with flowers, can hardly be sucked away by his soul. She was wearing a white turtleneck sweater, and outside was a long trench coat in military style. Chu Qing guessed that this beauty should be a senior official. ¡°Enough to see?¡± Just as Chu Qing¡¯s eyes constantly scanned the woman¡¯s body, the woman suddenly turned her head. 2 The eyes meet. According to Chu Qing¡¯s temperament, these beautiful women, Chu Qing must be rhetoric. But at this time, his whole body was wrapped in bandages. There was really no courage to talk, so he looked away. ¡°Okay, it¡¯s been a while, but now it¡¯s reserved?¡± ¡°Just look at it. If you look at me now, you can move your eyes. If you want to do anything else, you can¡¯t do it. Don¡¯t let me see it?¡± ¡°So what else do you want to do? Huh?¡± The woman said and moved her face closer to Chu Qing. This time, Chu Qing not knowing what to do. In the past, I was arguing against others, but this time I was punished. How can this be humiliated. ¡°If you want to know that? Get closer, and I will tell you.¡± But the woman not at all as she wished, but returned to the previous position. ¡°Okay, I don¡¯t have time to chat here. Obediently and honestly stay here. Keep you safe.¡± Chu Qing was not happy when he heard this. ¡°Safe? Look at me now, look! What rights do you have to restrict my personal freedom? I tell you, you better let me go, or I will find a lawyer to sue you.¡± ¡°Sue?¡± The woman smiled softly. ¡°Do you need me to help you? I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t even pick up the phone now? Oh, yes, you seem to have no phone now? I can lend you my phone by the way. ¡° (End of this chapter) Chapter 748 After talking, the woman took out her mobile phone and handed it to Chu Qing. ¡°No, do you call? Or you tell me the number and I will dial it for you.¡± Chu Qing can¡¯t afford a phone call now. Besides, with the present self, which lawyer would be willing to help himself. ¡°What the hell do you want? Why must you keep me here? What do you want from me? I have nothing left.¡± ¡°There is no particular reason, just like it, can¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Hi ¡­¡± Chu Qing was speechless. This is indeed a reason. ¡°I said beautiful women, wouldn¡¯t you have the quirk of raising a male pet? Could it be that I am in love with my handsome face and mighty figure?¡± ¡°Well ¡­ this is a good reason, then this is it. My little boy, stay here for a while. If you play around again, the master will be angry.¡± ¡°Oh! Beauty, according to your beauty and body, I am not a loss to be your male pet, but I am in a hurry now, can I wait for me to finish things, and come back to be your male pet, I promise you Loyalty, never betrayal. As long as you do n¡¯t let me play cosplay. That stuff is too hot. ¡° ¡°That won¡¯t work, 10000 if you don¡¯t come back? I can¡¯t allow my pet to run away¡± ¡°My elder sister, I have no time to quarrel with you here, I really have something to do.¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯m free? I really want to keep you here? I still need my guard to protect you 24 hours. I¡¯m just trusted that¡¯s all¡± Speaking of which, Chu Qing thought of the girl. ¡°Is she? Where is she? I want to see her.¡± ¡°She is not here and will not come to see you now. You still stay here obediently and honestly, maybe you will meet again someday in the future.¡± ¡°Since I can¡¯t see you, please say a thank you for me when you see her. I must leave. ¡°I never talk to anyone, let alone to a dead person. If you want to thank you, say it yourself. ¡°Dead? What do you mean?¡± ¡°You have been perched by the soul, leaving this you are the dead end, and will be extremely painful to die, and then the body becomes a tool for the soul.¡± Chu Qing remembered the thing on the glass bridge that night and the voice in his previous consciousness. Chu Qing unconsciously looked towards his chest. He could feel that the Soul Gathering was still tightly embedded in his body. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for this soul gathering, I¡¯m afraid your body would have been reduced to a tool for perching souls.¡± ¡°Then as you said, as long as there is this soul gathering? But just before I woke up, I still felt that someone wanted to take my consciousness.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because you used the energy in the soul gathering, and also hurt my guard Mr. Leopard.¡± ¡°That guy who likes cosplay? Is he all right?¡± ¡°Fortunately, you are not Soul Guardian, you do not know how to control Soul Power, and you are not too stupid. You left your hand and did not use all the energy in the Soul Gathering, otherwise that would not only kill Mr. Leopard . You will also be eroded by the poet in an instant. ¡° ¡°Sorry, I just want to leave here. Not ¡­¡± ¡°I know¡± the woman interrupted Chu Qing. ¡°I think you should be clear. The perching soul of your within the body is very powerful. In this world, no soul guard can pull him away from your within the body. Only the soul soul can seal him. , So that it cannot erode you, but this soul gathering wall needs constant replenishment of energy. If the energy in the soul gathering wall is exhausted, you will only have a dead end. Moreover, the power of the soul body of your within the body is too strong, at any time It is possible to break the seal of the soul gathering. ¡° ¡°Do I have to stay here all my life?¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 749 ¡°You really want to go out like that, isn¡¯t it good to be a male pet here. Or else where can you go?¡± ¡°You¡¯re right, I have nowhere to go from here, but this matter is too important for me, and I have to figure it out.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not me who strikes you. Even if you go now, you can¡¯t solve this extremely important thing for you. I don¡¯t know what important clues you have, but according to my understanding, this matter is definitely not that simple.¡± ¡°Do you know anything?¡± ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s just by feeling that there is usually a huge conspiracy behind such things, but unfortunately this matter is not within my jurisdiction.¡± ¡°No matter how difficult, I have to figure it out, I can¡¯t escape.¡± Seeing Chu Qing¡¯s attitude so firm, the woman thought for a while. ¡°Then try to be a soul guard, then you can add energy to the soul gathering, and use your own ability to control the soul organizer within the body. And also have the ability to do what you want to do, otherwise Just as you are now, no matter what you do, you die. ¡° The woman¡¯s words knocked Chu Qing, yes, even now understood all the truth, there is no solution. ¡°It seems I have no choice?¡± ¡°For now, yes.¡± ¡°In that case, can I make a small request? Can I take this bodyguard away and change to another person, preferably a sister. Of course, it would be better if it was you, as I am your boy Do it! ¡° ¡°You still have to take care of your injuries first, let me talk about it, my darling.¡± After talking, the woman wanted to leave. ¡°Wait, last question¡± ¡°what?¡± ¡°What¡¯s your name? I can¡¯t always call your master or female Sir Wang? It¡¯s so destructive.¡± ¡°Female Sir Wang ¡­ not bad.¡± ¡°you sure?¡± ¡°My name is Su Wen, as far as you want to call whatever you want.¡± With the continuous efforts of medical staff, Chu Qing finally removed his bandage. This made Chu Qing lying in bed for a few days suddenly feel that people can move freely, which is really a gift from heaven. But the only thing that dissatisfied him was that the medical staff here ¡­ all men. This simply does not match the setting. Was it specially arranged by female Sir Wang? Even if he is his darling, he doesn¡¯t need to guard against it. Just as Chu Qing began to dance for his serious illness, the person he least wanted to see appeared in the same place again. Chu Qing stopped the movement immediately after a little embarrassment. ¡°I said if you came, could you make a squeak, and suddenly stood there, scaring me.¡± Leopard did not respond to Chu Qing, but waved his hand to Chu Qing, beckoning him to come. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to take revenge? You see that you are not recovering well now. Besides, I was lying in bed for several days. It was a misunderstanding. Will we even out?¡± Leopard¡¯s head still didn¡¯t respond, but hooked the head, and then continued waving to Chu Qing. ¡°Don¡¯t be so stingy, it¡¯s a misunderstanding. I¡¯m your boss¡¯s pet now. If you hurt me, she won¡¯t let you go.¡± Leopard saw that Chu Qing simply did not understand what he meant. I had to approach the house. The move of the panther head made Chu Qing immediately assume a defensive posture. ¡°I¡¯m wrong, don¡¯t come again, I can only get off the ground. The taste of lying in bed all day is really not good.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 750 But the leopard head just walked to the table and picked up the pen on the table. Start writing. Chu Qing, who watched this move, didn¡¯t know why. What does it mean? Changed the text? Do you want to embarrass poetry? Leopard¡¯s head finished writing, took the paper and walked to Chu Qing¡¯s side, and then put the paper full of words before Chu Qing¡¯s eyes. [The previous thing was indeed a misunderstanding. I¡¯m the personal guard of the acting head, just call me Mr. Leopard. Following the instructions of the acting head, I will train you into an excellent soul guard in the shortest event. let¡¯s start. ] After reading the words on the paper, Chu Qing suddenly felt a chill in his mind. What about this cosplay man? Do I have to write this sentence? Are we being watched? There is ear in the partition? But this is not a secret? Is this product a dumb? The key is that the last expression is what the hell. Looking at the brutal face in front of him, Chu Qing foresees that there will never be any good things. After Chu Qing read the content on the note, the leopard head once again signaled Chu Qing to follow him. Chu Qing¡¯s mentality is 1,000,000 unwilling, but at this moment there is no better choice, only brace oneself follow. Chu Qing immediately followed the leopard head and just wanted to ask where he was going. Leopard¡¯s head suddenly threw a small book over. ¡°What¡¯s this? What age is this? You still use this old thing. Hey, you should really let us know our bell technology ¡­¡± Chu Qing didn¡¯t react until half of the words were said. Bell Technology has nothing to do with itself. Moving on, Chu Qing opened the book thrown by the leopard head. This book has a basic introduction on how to become a soul guard. The written record is very detailed, even with hand-drawn illustrations. Not to mention, this painting of playing cosplay is not bad. Chu Qing carefully reads the hand-drawn textbooks of the leopard head. The above details the detailed process and method of wanting to be a soul guard. All Soul Guardians are managed by Legion. Legion assigns 4 divisions according to geographical location to govern the soul guards in their respective areas, thus protecting people from the erosion of the perching souls. Chu Qing ¡¯s Mowu District is now in charge of the entire northern region. The Legion Division will recruit new Soul Guard candidates from the area under its jurisdiction every six months. After layer-by-layer selection, the last person left will be given the status of trainee for half a year of training in the district. Only those who pass the final assessment can become an official soul guard. But the next point is the focus. That is the detailed process and method of becoming a soul guard. First of all, to become the 1st Step of Soul Guardian is to learn a type of roosting soul body compatible with oneself and enable oneself to open the corresponding ability. There are 5 types of roosting souls: Martial Spirit, Demon Soul, Beast Soul, Strange Soul, and British Soul. If you draw a type that does not match you, your body will be backlashed because of incompatibility. Of the candidates who apply for each year, 80% of the applicants all stop at this initial stage. It can be seen that wanting to be a soul guard is not an easy task. Secondly, it is the method of absorbing the soul. The human body and mind are all controlled by the brain. Soul guards refer to the medium transmitted between the human brain and body as the brain link. After entering the human body, the perching soul body will enter the human brain, occupying the brain link instead of taking over the body that originally belonged to it. Slowly, the human consciousness will be completely destroyed by the living soul. (End of this chapter) Chapter 751 However, if you want to become a soul guard, you must introduce the soul body into your own brain link through the soul chain, and then use your consciousness to conquer the body, absorb the siva value of the body, and make it your own energy , Also known as Soul Power. Obviously, wanting to be a soul guard is a very dangerous thing, because if one is not careful, he may be eroded by the roosting soul. Seeing this, Chu Qing remembered the scene on the glass bridge that night, and he clearly remembered how painful it was to be eroded by the perching soul. Can¡¯t help asking Leopard hair. ¡°I said, wouldn¡¯t you just take me to learn the dwelling soul now? Did you teach me the trick and so on, 10000 I am directly eroded by the dwelling soul?¡± Leopard glanced at Chu Qing, and then pointed to the hand-painted textbook, indicating that he would continue to look down. Chu Qing once again affirmed that this cos male voice system is definitely problematic. Is it because his voice does not match his looks? Um ¡­ in his appearance, no matter what sound is estimated, it is difficult to match. Chu Qing continued to read the manuscript of Leopard Head carefully. No matter what is wrong with his voice system, at least his textbooks are written in great detail. It turned out that each partition of Legion Legion has the most basic protection equipment. Partitions will provide each candidate with a clear-cut roosting body that matches their type. From the moment the roost soul enters the applicant¡¯s body, all your organs are under the supervision of precision instruments. As long as there are special circumstances, Senior Wei, the souls present, will immediately pull the perching soul out of your brain link. But that also means that you have lost the qualification to become a soul guard. There is also a time limit above this. If you can¡¯t stand with the roosting body for more than 6 hours, the soul guard will also absorb the roosting body, and then judge the failure. Because 6 hours is the limit of humanity, if it continues, it can only be the victory of the perching soul. Leopard head led Chu Qing to the Soul Place, which is a place in Mowu District dedicated to storing roosting souls. Every candidate who wants to be a soul guard will be here for the first time to draw the dwelling soul. Of course, applicants will listen to a lesson about how to draw the dwelling soul before entering the soul place, and Chu Qing skipped this link and changed to reading and studying by himself. However, Leopard ¡¯s notes are much more detailed than those in the classroom. Along the way, Chu Qing¡¯s eyes have not left the hand-painted teaching materials of the leopard head. Finally 2 people came to the entrance of the soul. Seeing the magnificent gates and the stern guards, Chu Qing rarely felt nervous. In his days as a Young Master of the Bai Family, everything Chu Qing could do could be easily accomplished. But Chu Qing now clearly understands his situation. Without the aura of the Baijia Young Master, he was struggling. Under the leadership of Leopard Head, Chu Qing successfully entered the heavily guarded soul. Entering the gate, the two first passed through a spacious passage. There is no decoration in the passage, only the wall and roof made of steel. The tightly arranged lamps will brightly lit in the airtight passage. Through the gate at the end of the passage, a huge hall appeared in front of Chu Qing. The hall is full of various sophisticated instruments. Looking up, you can see the guards standing upright in 2-Layer. (End of this chapter) Chapter 752 The wall facing the door is made of a huge piece of glass. Through the glass, you can see the lush jungle outside this hall. In other words, this room is built in the jungle. This jungle is full of roosting souls of different levels. These dwelling souls were captured by the soul guards of Mowu District and stored in the soul. After seeing 2 people coming in, a male staff member approached 2 people. He is around 35 years old. He was wearing a white uniform and holding something like PAD in his hands. ¡°Name, age ¡­¡± The staff asked Chu Qing for some basic information. Then motioned Chu Qing to follow him. The staff took Chu Qing to a large glass jar. ¡°Go in.¡± The staff opened the glass jar door after finishing speaking. ¡°Is this the beginning? Don¡¯t explain the usage rules and so on? Just go in, isn¡¯t it too hasty?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense, just go in.¡± Chu Qing, full of anxiety, finally chose to go in. After the glass door was closed, some of the instruments inside the large glass jar started to work. First fixed Chu Qing¡¯s hands and feet. Then a helmet-like device buckled on Chu Qing¡¯s head. Chu Qing closed his eyes at this moment, apparently regretting it, but knew it was too late. ¡°Now start focusing on it, don¡¯t distract yourself. The type that matches you is Martial Spirit. The perching soul will enter your body through the helmet. It will depend on your own strength afterwards.¡± The staff stood in front of a display, which displayed various values. Also standing in front of the glass jar was a soul guard wearing Mowu District uniforms. He will rush in as soon as something changes. The ¡°Start¡± staff member pressed the virtual button marked start on the display. Chu Qing remembered the scenes of the struggle with poets the other day and the night of the glass bridge. Looking back, it is still miserable. It seems that I have to go through it again. Hey, what the hell did this last life do. It is time and again to experience this unpleasant feeling. Soon, the familiar feeling struck again. It¡¯s just different from the previous 2 times. This time the intensity is like tickling. simply cannot pose any threat to Chu Qing. In an instant, the newly arrived rook soul was easily defeated by Chu Qing. Then Chu Qing as described in the hand-painted book, effortless took the watt value of the perching soul body, and refined it into the Soul Power he needed. Soul Power began to swim in Chu Qing¡¯s body. It felt like a hot stream of boiling water was flowing in every corner of the body, and finally stayed in his brain. Chu Qing, standing in a glass jar, slowly opened his eyes. He first looked at him subconsciously, as if not at all what had changed. Did you fail? Looking up at the people outside, their expressions and expressions made Chu Qing even more stunned. I saw all the people outside the glass jar with their eyes wide open and looked at Chu Qing with a stunned expression. Some people even mouth opened wide, including those solemn guards on the second floor. Only Leopard¡¯s expression remained unchanged. At this point, Chu Qing did not know what to do completely. Can only stand blank in the glass jar. I thought to myself, ¡°What happened? I failed? It doesn¡¯t need to be so stunned? Is it something I broke? Anyway, I can¡¯t afford it, let them go to the female Sir Wang.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 753 Finally, a voice broke the strange silence. ¡°Is this true? Tell me, it¡¯s not that the device is malfunctioning.¡± An sloppy old man hurried out of a room in the hall. He first went to the instrument and checked it. ¡°Oh my god, this is true. Haha ¡­ true.¡± ¡°Yes, Teacher. A genius finally appeared in our Mowu District.¡± The previous staff slowly relaxed and looked excitedly at the old man. The door of the glass jar opened slowly, and Chu Qing still didn¡¯t know what happened. He took off the equipment and walked out of the glass jar. ¡°Genius, we in Mowu District are finally going to have a peerless powerhouse, haha.¡± After the old man finished speaking, he moved quickly towards Chu Qing. The scared Chu Qing quickly dodges. ¡°Genius? Point me?¡± ¡°Of course, you see.¡± After that, the old man pointed to a wall in the east, which consisted of a whole screen. ¡°You see, there are records of the results of all the candidates in the division after the establishment of Legion. The best score in our Mowu District is only ranked ninth. It has always been the bottom of the 9 regions.¡± Chu Qing looked in the direction of the old man¡¯s finger. The above clearly records the information of each applicant, the division they belong to, and the year and result of the application. The top 8 are from the other 3 partitions. And the ninth place is the candidate of Mowu District last year. It is a girl one year older than herself. Named Lu Jiafei, the score was 9 minutes and 4 seconds. The top three are all candidates from Bilong District. It took only 3 seconds for the applicant in the first place. Then completed the drawing of Qishen. old man 2 looked at Chu Qing brightly. ¡°Junior, do you know your results?¡± Chu Qing shook the head, he once suspected that he might have failed, even if it succeeded, it seems that it took a long time. Mo has to say that 1 seconds in the 58st place, I am afraid that even the 9th place Lu Jiafei is far behind . The old man held Chu Qing¡¯s shoulders tightly with both hands. The eyes are full of joy and appreciation. ¡°6 seconds. You only took 6 seconds. It¡¯s unbelievable and can only be explained by miracles. Yes, this is definitely a miracle. You were finally sent by heaven to rescue our Mowu District.¡± After talking, the old man was more excited and began to dance and command. ¡°Quick! Come here! Go, update the record, let the Blong area of ??Niu B coax all day long. Hahaha! This is a record they can¡¯t surpass in their lifetime. Just when the staff was prepared to enter Chu Qing¡¯s information as the old man had ordered. Leopard¡¯s head shot, which had been in a calm state, stopped them. Then he sent a letter to the old man. After reading the letter, the old man¡¯s eyes that had been shining instantly dimmed. Lamented repeatedly. ¡°Hey, it¡¯s rare that we have such a genius in Mowu District. This ¡­ forget ¡­ tentatively let the old guys in the other three districts be proud for a while.¡± Then came to Chu Qing with a lonely face. ¡°Youth, you are the most innate talent candidate I¡¯ve ever seen. In 6 seconds, this is an impossible record that was broken, but unfortunately for some reason I can¡¯t raise my eyebrows for Mowu District.¡± After talking, the old man came up with a device similar to a mobile phone, and a soul chain. ¡°You are qualified, congratulations. I believe you will become an excellent soul guard. Don¡¯t forget, you are from Mowu District.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 754 Chu Qing was lying on the bed, closing his eyes lightly, and a black shadow suddenly appeared beside him. As he was about to step forward, Chu Qing did not know when he sat up, ¡°Your Excellency, what¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°It¡¯s worthy of Chu Qing.¡± The black clothed person suddenly praised, and the sound of a crisp wind chime crashed into his ears. Chu Qing raised his eyebrows, ¡°You are in the world where the world takes place, but we are like thunder on our side piercing the ear! Genius-level characters, military forces are beyond the existence of ordinary persons. ¡° ¡°Watch World?¡± What is that? Chu Qing has never heard of these words, which may be an opportunity for him to come into contact with new fields. Suddenly white rays of light appeared on the black clothed person¡¯s body, a pure white lotus flew straight to Chu Qing, and Chu Qing hurriedly hid, a hole had been blasted from the position he had stood before, he was somewhat blushed with Shame, is it so tough? Then a flower flew towards him. He split it in half with his sword. The lotus disappeared into the air. He smelled a strange smell, fragrant but not greasy. But now is not the time to think about it, he feels that the person opposite is bad. He rushed up with an arrow, and the sword edged across the mask of the black clothed person. After standing firmly, the black clothed person took a strange pose. Chu Qing was stabbed with another sword, and a huge lotus blocked him. attack. ¡°Who you are?¡± Chu Qing looked a little dignified. He was reborn and has never encountered such a person. In the few moves he just met, Chu Qing felt the familiar power from it. He can be sure that the woman on the opposite side is also A self-cultivator. The black clothed person retracted his posture and lifted the head. This was Chu Qing who saw the shocking eyes, which seemed to contain the entire starry sky, bright and sparkling, she spoke softly, but the sound was like a bell ringing in Chu Qing ¡¯s heart, ¡°Whether at the order of the fairy mother, Wu Family Wu Linglong questionnaire World Chu Qing is a Cultivation World person, confirm that it is true!¡± Chu Qing can feel that the girl cultivation base in front of him is higher than himself, secretly sighed: Who is this thing in the end? I saw that the self-proclaimed Wu Linglong went on to say: ¡°I have told the people over there, they will make their own decisions, and I will come over again tomorrow night, Chu Qing, who is Cultivation World is destined not to continue in the watch World Life, especially men. ¡°Her tone seemed to be regretful. This time her voice directly entered Chu Qing¡¯s ears, without the strange feeling before, what is this method? ¡°Why ¡­¡± Before he asked him, Wu Linglong disappeared into this space. Chu Qing could not feel her breath at all. If the attack left before was too serious, he would think he was in Dreaming, what does that person mean? Table World? Cultivation World? Does this world still exist in this kind of place? The words of the previous girls have already attracted Chu Qing ¡¯s interest. On the 2nd day, Chu Qing was walking on the street all day long, with a little sleepiness in his eyes. He searched the information last night and did n¡¯t see any relevant information at all, but curiosity made him unable to sleep, so he cultivated a In the evening, when he was tired in the morning, he walked blankly to the park and looked at the natural scenery in front of him, but he didn¡¯t want to go on. (End of this chapter) Chapter 755 He chose a bench and sat up. His eyes were slightly narrowed, and the sun shone on him, which made him feel very comfortable. Just when he was half asleep, he sat alone next to him. The fragrance of faintly discernable made Chu Qing open his eyes. He glanced at the person next to him. It was a girl in sportswear and a hat. Her hair was casual. Putting it on her shoulders, the girl turned her head, and Chu Qing saw her original appearance. She really deserved the skin-like, exquisite facial features, and a pair of flamboyant phoenix eyes, ¡°Hello.¡± The sound is like the ethereal sound from Snow Mountain, Chu Qing responded: ¡°Hello.¡± The girl looked at him, just when he thought that 2 people would calm down, ¡°Chu Qing?¡± ¡°Why? You know me?¡± He felt like everyone knew himself now. Last night¡¯s Wu Linglong, now the girl, easily recognized herself. ¡°That is, of course, your name like thunder piercing the ear, in exchange, Wen Lanzhi, my name.¡± ¡°Wen Lanzhi?¡± The name is pretty good, but how does this person know himself? Chu Qing looked at her suspiciously, ¡°Is there anything?¡± ¡°Of course ¡­ yes.¡± I don¡¯t know when Wen Lanzhi flashed behind him, Chu Qing immediately became alert, and his Sixth Sense told him that this woman was dangerous ¡­ Feeling the tightness of the imposing manner around him, Wen Lanzhi smiled softly, ¡°Relax, relax, they all said Chu Qing is a special exception, I have always been a skeptical attitude, after seeing you today, you really are like The rumors say it¡¯s average ¡­ ¡°At this point, she kissed Chu Qing behind the neck. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Chu Qing is as weak as a child in front of her. The woman straightened up and said voluptuously: ¡°Quickly get stronger. Before that, I want to make a mark for you. If it is robbed by someone else, I will lose money. What do you say? Chu Qing.¡± He looked at the woman in front of him dumbfounded, what the hell? The previous drowsiness is also swept away now, ¡°who you are?¡± ¡°You will know it in the future, before you grow up quickly, your present situation is not safe, especially in places where you don¡¯t know, how many eyes are staring at you?¡± She posed He waved his hand and left the park. Staring at him? What exactly happened? Chu Qing strolled outside for a while and returned to his home. There was a fierce pain in the back of his neck. He touched it subconsciously with his hands, as if there was nothing? He looked in the mirror and a purple mysterious pattern appeared there. He remembered what Wen Lan said before, mark? He checked his within the body with spirit strength, there is nothing abnormal, everything is normal, so is this really just the meaning of the mark? Chu Qing always felt that this matter was not that simple. The night came quickly, Chu Qing was sitting in a chair, he was waiting for the arrival of Wu Linglong, the time passed by one minute and one second, the ticking of the wall clock appeared very prominent in the quiet night, and a black shadow appeared on him In front of him, still the set of black clothed, those unchanging eyes. ¡°Chu Qing, after their decision, you will enter the World.¡± ¡°What if I disagree?¡± ¡°So sorry, but so far, I don¡¯t think you can beat me, if you don¡¯t agree, I will take a hard line.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 756 Chu Qing looked at Wu Linglong quietly, and said nothing. Just when Wu Linglong was going to take him away by tough means, Chu Qing said, ¡°I agree with what you said, but I still have some questions. I would like to ask you to answer it for me. What do you think? ¡°He still has a lot of things to solve in this so-called watch world, but it is too late now, so I might as well go and talk. ¡°Speaking while walking.¡± Wu Linglong glanced at him and jumped through the window, Chu Qing follow closely from behind. ¡°What is Li World?¡± ¡°Li World is the cultivation world, and the people there will basically not come to watch World, because Li World is so big that some people die and have not yet explored, and some discriminate against people who are helpless outside. , The reason they will come out is just to find someone. ¡° ¡°So why did your previous voice make me feel straight through my heart?¡± Chu Qing still remembers the feeling last night. ¡°That¡¯s just a way to perform the task. Before we do the task, we will have a decree in advance. Different people have different feelings. I am representing Wu Family. Since a long time ago, Wu Family has tended to be pure. ¡° ¡°Then how do you know me?¡± ¡°The man in the Heaven and Earth turning upside down in the watch world volume, although we have been living in the world, but it does not mean that our news is blocked. On the contrary, we have a lot of unknown news, just like the first time you killed The things about Jianwu officials, such as the Eldest Young Lady how you met after you entered the National University. ¡°At this point, her tone seems to bring a touch of emotion,¡± You are indeed a personal talent. ¡° ¡°Why must enter the World? And especially men?¡± He remembered the previous words clearly. Wu Linglong glanced at him, ¡°Do you know what proportion of the men in World?¡± Chu Qing shook the head, he only thinks that there should be very few, ¡°You should have a guess in your heart, indeed, the men in World. The ratio of women is severely out of tune, 1: 4, and the men born in them are rare, and there are few men brought in from the watch world, and few people will voluntarily enter because the cultivation base is too low and will be looked down upon. ¡° ¡°So are you all brought in forcibly?¡± ¡°This matter is not decided by us, but by the people in the council. Just like there were several families who wanted to come out to recruit you, Wu Family Patriarch is one of the members of the council, so ¡­¡± she Having said this, I did not go on. Chu Qing said bluntly: ¡°Going through the back door, right? But what is the parliament?¡± ¡°Here we are.¡± Wu Linglong stopped in front of a ruined temple with spider webs everywhere. There was a sense of sight as soon as I walked in, and there was a cold wind blowing in from time to time. I saw her walking into a dark little In the corner, the voices that appeared before spread to every corner here again, ¡°God guarding the edge of the world, please open the door, and the juniors once again thank you.¡± Chu Qing recognized this thing. In the previous life, there were many powerful people who would set up this Formulation for convenience, but why the aperture here is exactly the same as in the previous life? The thing placed on the chest started to become hot, and it seemed to be calling for something. Chu Qing touched the thing, and it immediately returned to normal. (End of this chapter) Chapter 757 That was the black iron it bought last time at Watch World. He thought it would have been so unsolved. In this way, there are a lot of secrets in it. Wu Linglong saw Chu Qing ¡¯s movements and thought he was a little uncomfortable. He said comfortably: ¡°It ¡¯s a little uncomfortable to enter this place for the first time. This is a normal phenomenon.¡± 2 people quickly entered the World, and the lush eyes Forest, bright sun, strange plants and ¡­ rich Spirit Qi! Chu Qing has more and more doubts. Who created this World? Who put this huge Spirit Qi here, he asked tentatively: ¡°Do you know who created this place?¡± ¡°We don¡¯t understood this, but rumors have something to do with Emperor Kong Mo. Well, let¡¯s go to Wu Family to meet the fairy mother first.¡± She took out a spell from the space, and after entering Spirit Qi, she became a blue array, ¡°This is a one-time array, come in.¡± 2 people were transported by the Formation to a place similar to a cave. Chu Qing only felt a burst of coldness. He quickly resisted with Spiritual Qi and immediately asked: ¡°Why is it so cold here?¡± ¡°Because this is Snow Mountain, of course, this is the only place. The fairy mother has some reason to live here for a long time.¡± She took him inside and it was not dark, but illuminated with gems on the wall After the whole place, Chu Qing couldn¡¯t help but utter tsk tsk¡¯s admiration, it was really a local tyrant. Before seeing anyone, he saw Wu Linglong half-bend and said respectfully, ¡°Junior Wu Linglong brought Chu Qing to see you.¡± The ripples of the space are shaking, and everything around has changed. Chu Qing raised his eyebrows. Did the gems just become a illusion? In other words, all their performances were seen by the so-called fairy mother. ¡°Okay, don¡¯t make this fake.¡± Wu Linglong heard that she laughed, and instead of the previous indifference, she became more coquettish and saw a loli in white clothes walked out. She lifts the head and looked at Chu Qing, ¡°You are Chu Qing Is it good? The aptitude is good, that is, the cultivation base can be repaired in the watch world. It is not bad now. ¡°She exclaimed. Chu Qing was a little ignorant standing on the spot. Is this recover one¡¯s youthful vigor? Sure enough, it¡¯s been a long time since I saw this situation and it didn¡¯t respond. He responded and said, ¡°Senior praised.¡± On the continent of the previous life, there is indeed such a thing that the older the age, the younger it is, but it is just a problem of the cultivation technique. ¡°The response was good, and her brain turned fast.¡± She paused for a moment, a flash of surprise flashed in her eyes, and the two were not aware of it. ¡°The old man is named Wu Qingqing, age, as long as you know me It ¡¯s just the person who is fast moving into the loess, and you will follow Wu Family in the future. Of course, if someone sees you unhappy, just tell the old man, the old man will help you out. ¡° ¡°Then thanked Senior first.¡± Wu Linglong stared at Chu Qing. She didn¡¯t understand why the man in front of her was so valued by the fairy mother. Wu Qingqing said to her, ¡°You go out first, I have something to tell him.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Chu Qing stood there for unknown reasons, ¡°Is there anything wrong with Senior?¡± ¡°Sit down first.¡± Suddenly a chair and a table with a cup of tea appeared behind him. Wu Tuoqing returned to his ice bed and squinted comfortably. ¡°Sure enough it is still good.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 758 She went on to say: ¡°I smell a familiar smell on you. I will never admit that your cultivation technique is¡± Nianlong Jue ¡°, do you think I am right?¡± Chu Qing raised his eyebrows, but it was actually smelled. It was a well-lit nose. ¡°Senior said not at all is wrong.¡± ¡°I watched more and more people in this World, and I witnessed the birth of this World, what do you think?¡± Wu Jingqing asked. ¡°That¡¯s really a good thing.¡± ¡°Whether it ¡¯s Li World or World World, women ¡¯s status is always the highest, and men have no choice. Unfortunately, they do n¡¯t know. It ¡¯s a man who created Li World. He said that when he wants to see men and women equal, However, he is missing, and I have not found him for many years. ¡° She opened her eyes and shot amazing rays of light from it, ¡°How can I be reconciled? Until you show up, I see hope, your cultivation technique is the same as his cultivation technique, but it seems that your cultivation technique is even more Complete, I do n¡¯t know whether Ling Qing brought Chu Qing or who are you. ¡±She said with a bitter smile,¡° After he disappears, I ca n¡¯t change this World, I can only let Wu Family remember that 10000 is equal, alas, help Can I get him back? ¡° Chu Qing picked up the tea cup, ¡°Junior is just an ordinary Immortal Cultivator now, and Senior¡¯s ability is bigger than me, why not go find the man in person?¡± Wu Qingqing was sighed, ¡°I¡¯m old, I can¡¯t walk anymore, and I can¡¯t live without this place now.¡± ¡°why?¡± ¡°In order to enhance the cultivation base quickly, I devoured the Fire Spirit Pill directly, but I couldn¡¯t domesticate the medicine pill with my ability at the time, but it caused me a lot of trouble.¡± ¡°It¡¯s rude.¡± Chu Qing stepped forward and grabbed her wrist. He followed the flow of spirit strength to find the location of the medicine pill. Wu Qingqing not at all said that the medicine pill had not been domesticated. , And the situation is getting worse, he frowned. ¡°You must have seen it, so can I ask you to help me find the man?¡± ¡°Yes, if I can successfully bring him back, I may be able to help you with your illness. Although it can¡¯t make you domesticate it, it can let it come out of your within the body.¡± ¡® Wu Tuoqing not at all Too many surprises, and perhaps life and death have been downplayed, ¡°Thank you, if you have any requests to ask them, Wu Family can help you if I can help you.¡± ¡°Ok.¡± ¡°That man may appear in the legendary secret realm, and the secret realm needs to be the top of the Four Great Families. I think it is not difficult to use your skills, let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°What is this man¡¯s relationship?¡± Seeing Chu Qing coming out, Wu Linglong asked suspiciously: ¡°What did the fairy mother tell you?¡± ¡°She asked me to participate in the Four Great Families, and she took the top spot. What are the four families of Four Great Families?¡± ¡°Wu Family, Wen Family, Qi Family, Mo Family, 4 clansman came out, this game is a showdown among the elite, although you do n¡¯t understand what the fairy mother thinks, but during this time you enter the internal training room Well, when the breakthrough comes out, you will be called out during the competition. ¡°Wu Linglong flew Chu Qing to a place that integrates modern and ancient times. The people in it wear a variety of costumes, including ancient ones. Hairpins, and modern T-shirts. (End of this chapter) Chapter 759 ¡°Wu Family¡¯s sex ratio is very harmonious.¡± ¡°Is a large area here all Wu Family¡¯s site?¡± Chu Qing looked at the huge facility and said: How much did it cost? ¡°Well, I wo n¡¯t show you first. This is the inner room. As long as someone ¡¯s room ca n¡¯t be opened, even if those Old Monsters come, it ¡¯s the same. The door can only be opened if I want to come out . ¡° The inner room was very quiet, no sound was heard, and few people seemed to come here. Chu Qing opened a door, and there was nothing inside. There was nothing out of a bed. In a flash, he thought he had entered the prison. , ¡°There will be someone coming in for the 3 meals a day, so you can rest assured of cultivation.¡± Wu Linglong helped him close the door, he was helpless sighed, then start cultivation. ¡°Sister, I heard that Chu Qing entered Wu Family. You are clearly a member of Parliament, why didn¡¯t you object?¡± ¡°Boy, is this your attitude to talk to elder sister?¡± Although the words are very bad, the tone is ridiculous. ¡°The Old Guy of Wu Family bought a few people. Your elder sister is so weak that I can¡¯t grab it. . ¡° ¡°Sister, do you think I will believe what you said? As long as you open your mouth, Chu Qing will never be snatched away by Wu Family.¡± The man gave her a contemptuous glance at her, his elder sister, what would he think of forever? Unpredictable. ¡°Chu Qing, he will definitely participate in the Four Great Families competition, so when you see him, you will understood, and now I will not tell you if you ask me.¡± ¡°Your personality is really bad.¡± ¡°This is something you knew very early, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°They said that the silence has gone down in recent years, elder sister, what are you planning?¡± The man was muttered, he stared at the silhouette of the woman, his eyes full of confusion. She touched his head, ¡°You are still as stupid as you used to be, but is it really a good thing to just keep going stupid?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not a child.¡± Although he said so, he didn¡¯t take that hand away. ¡°Are you understood any news?¡± ¡°Well, understood some news.¡± The woman did not avoid the problem this time, but responded directly. ¡°Chu Qing is an opportunity for us. There are too many mysteries in the man¡¯s body that have not been solved. understood Wu Family seems to be looking for someone, and as for who, she can¡¯t figure it out. ¡° ¡°Sister, are you going to see that person again? Didn¡¯t you say don¡¯t go again? What if you were killed by her?¡± ¡°Okay, our sister didn¡¯t see anything about that year, so don¡¯t think as casually as the group of people. She only knows what kind of person she is after contact. In my opinion, it is Wen Family who owes her too Now. ¡° ¡°She is a taboo of Wen Family ¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, but she is innocent after all.¡± ¡°Where is she innocent? Do you know how many people she killed? There are 300 men and women in the Wen Family up and down!¡± The man¡¯s emotions are out of control. ¡°Even mother Father is an exception.¡± ¡°She said that it wasn¡¯t her that killed her, why did you ¡­¡± The woman seemed to want to talk to herself when she saw him, and she hurried to interrupt, ¡°Don¡¯t continue to talk about this topic anymore, you when the time comes to see Chu Qing told him that we will meet again. ¡° (End of this chapter) Chapter 760 ¡°Oh.¡± Chu Qing did n¡¯t know how long he had stayed inside, only knew that his cultivation base was constantly breaking through, and then he kept consolidating. In this way, his original cultivation technique plus his aptitude, and the rich Spiritual Qi around him , It ¡¯s like a tiger that has grown wings. On this day, Wu Linglong was at the door, she sensed that the people inside were going to break through, the sky was getting darker, and a black vortex was formed above the room. Chu Qing walked out, if she did n¡¯t come out when the time comes Thunder Tribulation, she would smash the whole place. When she saw Wu Linglong, her eyes lit up. She was wearing an ancient green dress, and it looked like the whole person All filled with Immortal Qi, ¡°Are you there too?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that you are suffocating inside, don¡¯t be chopped to death by Thunder Tribulation.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± He walked to an open space, waiting for the arrival of Thunder Tribulation, the spirit strength of the inside body became more and more abundant, the faster the cultivation technique worked, the faster the pure black thunder moved towards his direction When the attack came, Chu Qing took out his sword to fight it, 2nd thunder follow closely from behind, slowly the color of thunder became more and more red, and Chu Qing suffered more and more injuries on his body, and finally waited for the 9th Thunder Tribulation, he raised his eyebrows, is this to make him say goodbye to World directly? The brighter the color, the stronger the strength, and the ninth track is the color of red and yellow. Chu Qing chose to split directly. As a result, the thunder followed him closely, only fast or slowly, and he clenched his teeth, He desperately rushed to a mountain, and when it was about to catch up with him, he paused for a second in front of the mountain and turned in an instant. Thunder Tribulation destroyed the mountain. Chu Qing felt cold sweat and almost died. He looked up at the vortex and wondered: ¡°Why hasn¡¯t it disappeared?¡± Another red Thunder Tribulation came down. Chu Qing wanted to scold at this time. Isn¡¯t the average person only 9 Thunder Tribulation? Why did you come to him more? He hurriedly took out another sword, Two Swords barely blocked the powerful attack, but he also coughed up a mouthful of blood. When Wu Linglong saw that Thunder Tribulation was not over, her whole heart was mentioned in her throat. Why is Chu Qing not 9 Thunder Tribulation? Wen Lanzhi looked at the thunder suddenly appearing in the sky, and was also shocked. Suspense lingered in her heart. Seeing the natural phenomenon appearing in the sky, the people hiding in the dark were a little dumbfounded. On the 11th Thunder Tribulation fell again, Chu Qing hurriedly took a few pills that could cure the injury. Now he just wants to survive, he ca n¡¯t die yet, and many people are waiting for him! He burst out a golden rays of light all over his body. Chu Qing wanted to ward off this Thunder Tribulation with a word glow. Thunder Tribulation seemed to be serious too, only blocked for a few seconds, he secretly thought bad, several arrows struck up, Two Swords blended together and became a new sword. He cut across it, a dragon head moved towards Thunder Tribulation and swallowed away. He saw that the method was successful, sighed in relief, he can¡¯t relax now, and vortex has not disappeared. Twelfth said Thunder Tribulation is different from the previous Thunder Tribulation, its color is pure red, as if to restrain Chu Qing ¡¯s spirit strength, speed strength, at that moment Chu Qing ¡¯s naked eye caught its trace, he Quickly took out the body protection Magical Artifact, each and everyone¡¯s amazing weapon was thrown out by him unassumingly, but still could not resist its attack. (End of this chapter) Chapter 761 Chu Qing frowned, and wanted to do and so on. I do n¡¯t know when the thirteenth thunderth tribulation appeared again and directly hit him. Wu Linglong was scared to take a step back next to her. What helped Chu Qing was that if she helped him, Thunder Tribulation¡¯s formidable power might be even greater. Chu Qing was directly split into coke, and he was unable to move even a little bit. He felt like he was floating in the air, and his whole body was soft. At this time, he remembered Tang Ziyan and Song Qingcheng. He finally realized his inner thoughts. He wants to survive, this World he hasn¡¯t had time to finish reading, and they are waiting for themselves. Just when Wu Linglong thought he was taking a break, Chu Qing ¡¯s finger moved a bit, and the vortex of the sky became golden rays of light shining on him. He floated up, and the large and small injuries began to recover. When he remembered an old voice in his mind: ¡°Mortal Chu Qing will challenge the position of the gods! The gods will spare no effort! Chu Qing kills the gods with a mortal body!¡± Chu Qing eyes opened, he is now True Immortal Realm, and suddenly crossed three realms, Wu Linglong trotting all the way, exclaimed: ¡°Your life force is really powerful, what is your realm now?¡± I can know Chu Qing Realm, but I can¡¯t feel it now, that is to say, he is stronger than her now. ¡°True Immortal.¡± Wu Linglong deflated his mouth, ¡°Your aptitude is really enviable. If you were born here, realm should be more than now. You may become the myth of Li World.¡± ¡°Oh, did you hear anything just now?¡± ¡°Um? I didn¡¯t hear anything, I just saw you in that aperture.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Chu Qing looking thoughtful rubbed his chin, that is to say, only he can hear that sentence? But what does that mean? Challenge the gods? What is the mortal god? Does it want to kill itself? But does God really exist? ¡°You should not worry about the cultivation base Four Great Families competition now, but there are still so many strong enemies, and there are really many Magical Artifacts you just thrown out.¡± Wu Linglong was a little painful at the time, although thrown Not hers, but she is distressed, so far she has not seen someone who is so tyrant in Thunder Tribulation. ¡°In order to survive, it is not impossible if those weapons can be blocked.¡± He can now be said to be a poor man, but he survived. ¡°You go to change clothes, and then we set off.¡± ¡°Ok.¡± Chu Qing casually found a handy clothing, then went to the gate, Wu Linglong also changed to a black suit, his hair was usually tied into a refreshing ponytail, ¡°Go.¡± ¡°Where are we going?¡± ¡°The places of the previous Four Great Families competitions were all held in Wen Family, and Patriarch should have been there long ago.¡± ¡°Just two of us?¡± He looked at all around, as if he and Wu Linglong were the only ones. ¡°We Wu Family have no interest in those things in the competition, so every year the Four Family Families competition Wu Family is randomly sent to count together, so, every year I am sent, and Wu Xixue around Patriarch, I added one more to you this year. Although it is a Four Great Families competition, in fact every year there are three Great Families fighting for it, but this year ¡¯s 1st place award should attract many people. ¡±Wu Linglong put his hands on Behind the head, said leisurely. (End of this chapter) Chapter 762 Chu Qing asked suspiciously: ¡°Why is Wu Family called one of the Four Great Families?¡± Since the other three are so strong, how did the Wu Family survive? ¡°Although Wu Family is too lazy to fight with them, it does not mean that it is weak. Our Wu Family is also an expert gathering anyway, but hobby is just peaceful.¡± How does he feel like a nursing home? ¡°How long do we have to walk to reach Wen Family?¡± Wu Linglong walked into a bamboo forest, ¡°Follow my footsteps, don¡¯t go wrong, you just need to take the wrong step. Chu Qing gave a cursory glance and couldn¡¯t help but lament the person who set up the Formulation. What kind of talents made this Formulation? Looking at the danger lurks on every side, but the consequences are not great, maybe just want to scare some people, really bad taste people, he asked: ¡°Do you know who is the person who sets up this Formation?¡± ¡°Wen Family Patriarch, she is very research on Formation and so on.¡± Wu Linglong said without looking back. 2 people finally came to the middle of the bamboo forest. This is a circular open space with 3 stones on the circle. Wu Linglong seemed to adjust the position at random, but in Chu Qing ¡¯s opinion, this Formation is extremely mysterious, It corresponds to 4 things, the sky, the earth, the boundary, the things, and the corresponding ridges, water souls and other positions. This open space emits blue rays of light. 2 people disappeared again. They came to the vicinity of Wen Family. This is a lively small town. People coming, people going on the street, Wu Linglong not at all eager to go to Wen Family, instead I went to a hotel that looked expensive. ¡°We stayed outside for one night, and the competition just started when we went tomorrow morning.¡± ¡°Wen Family does not provide accommodation to eat?¡± ¡°Provide, but I¡¯m tired of it, so I changed to something fresh this time.¡± Two people had just walked in, and a waiter stepped forward and asked, ¡°Do you have anything to order?¡± ¡°Give all the signature dishes you ordered.¡± Wu Linglong didn¡¯t bother to read the menu and said directly and boldly. Chu Qing felt Spirit Qi on the waiter. Does this world even have a training base for the waiter? They chose a remote location to sit down, ¡°The people of this World were born with Spirit Qi on their body, even if there is no innate talent, but Golden Dan Stage can still be achieved.¡± ¡°Why do people here have Spirit Qi at birth?¡± ¡°Well, maybe it¡¯s because they have Spirit Qi on their ancestors, and so on?¡± Wu Linglong speculated, but it doesn¡¯t seem to want to understand the real reason. The food came up quickly, Chu Qing ¡¯s appetite was not big, and she ate it without a break, the next table was a few rough-looking women, one of them opened the mouth and said: ¡°A lot of them have cultivation base recently The men have disappeared, and it is said that when they see them again, they have become bones and bones, and Spirit Qi is gone. ¡° ¡°It¡¯s already this age, is there still such an evil way?¡± ¡°Yeah, isn¡¯t it a Four Great Families competition recently? It is estimated that some children of Aristocratic Family will also be captured.¡± ¡°Did nobody care?¡± ¡°Everyone said it was gossip, and the people in Parliament may not know it yet.¡± Chu Qing¡¯s chopsticks paused. Isn¡¯t this situation evil repair? In his previous life, he had seen some men catch women ¡¯s increasing cultivation base. Why does this World have them? (End of this chapter) Chapter 763 He suddenly thought of a kind of probability, but immediately denied it, how is this possible? After Wu Linglong ate and drank, ¡°Do you care about what they just said?¡± ¡°Just a little curious.¡± ¡°But curiosity kills the cat ~¡± Her pupils became deep, ¡°Otherwise, let¡¯s check it at night?¡± He said silently: ¡°Aren¡¯t you also curious?¡± ¡°What about that? I always have the idea of ??exploring mysterious things, and is it more interesting if 10000 encounters a fortuitous encounter?¡± She said straightforwardly. ¡°Then go at night.¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s the way to go, go back to the room and sleep for a while, and start acting at night.¡± Wu Linglong booked a double room, ¡°Why don¡¯t you book 2 single rooms?¡± Chu Qing thinks that she is not short of such money, and feels that following her, he will soon become 100000. ¡°I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t wake me up, and we are not sleeping on a bed, you can rest assured.¡± She pats his shoulders with peace of mind, giving him a look, and then opened the room with the key. at night¨C Chu Qing got up on time, and when she saw Wu Linglong sleeping next to hu hu, she walked helplessly, ¡°Wu Linglong, wake up.¡± She turned over and went to sleep again, Chu Qing then shouted: ¡± Wake up Wu Linglong. ¡°She buried her head directly in the bed. Chu Qing raised his forehead. He finally knew why Wu Linglong had decided not to be a single room. He removed the quilt from Wu Linglong. Wu Linglong was wearing the suit during the day, but it was a little cooler at night. She shivered, eyes opened, and saw Chu Qing standing beside the bed. She rubbed her eyes and sat on the bed blankly. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Slowly reacted, why is there a man beside him? ¡°Don¡¯t you say you want to explore the truth during the day?¡± Wu Linglong sat on the bed for a few minutes before her head gradually sobered up. She jumped up, ¡°Go, let¡¯s go now.¡± Chu Qing can only follow her. It turns out that she was not awake after being awakened. The behavior she just had had a lovely feeling in his eyes. He pats his face, and he feels that he is also not awake. 2 people walked between the houses, their footsteps have not stopped, they looked at all around, it seems not at all something abnormal, Chu Qing hit a Hatch, whispered: ¡°If we have not found it, let¡¯s go back to sleep . ¡° Wu Linglong nodded, she was not awake yet, just when 2 people stepped up to go back, a black shadow attracted their attention, 2 people quickly hid, the black shadow moved quickly until one walked in It stopped inside the grove, and she put down the man carrying her. Chu Qing whispered: ¡°Is this the one who absorbs cultivation cultivation base from others?¡± When Wu Linglong saw the shadow, she had no idea where she was flying. She opened her bright eyes, and she was so excited, ¡°Should be, even if not, it¡¯s suspicious to come out now.¡± Black Shadow took out something for him to swallow, and the man eyes opened in confusion. When he saw the strange surroundings, he asked cautiously, ¡°Who are you? What purpose do you have?¡± Black Shadow seems to be a little dissatisfied with his calm performance, ¡°You are about to die, you will be my strength ~¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 764 The man looked at her, her eyes filled with daze, and did not understand what she said just now, but Sixth Sense told him that this person was dangerous, he wisely chose to attack, but they were all flashed by the woman in front of him However, ¡°Hey, it¡¯s really a child of Aristocratic Family. The rich Spirit Qi in his body can¡¯t be compared with the previous one.¡± ¡°Children of Aristocratic Family? Can you know who he is? Which family are they?¡± Chu Qing asked softly. ¡°Look at his moves should be Mo Family¡¯s people, and the cultivation base is high, he should be Mo Family¡¯s young Master Mo Yingfan.¡± ¡°You¡¯re really perverted! Sure enough, the cultivation heretical path of the devils is not a good person ¡­¡± Mo Yingfan looked at the woman in disgust, but before he finished talking, the black shadow put it on the tree ¡°Isn¡¯t it true that your cultivation orthodox method beats me the same way?¡± She said contemptuously. ¡°Are we going to save him? I feel like that person is almost going to die.¡± Wu Linglong nodded, 2 people flashed behind the shadow, Chu Qing took out his sword and issued a sword glow moved towards her, the blossoming lotus around Wu Linglong successively moved towards the shadow, Mo Yingfan was released He coughed hard, and his entire face turned red. ¡°Why? Is there any helper?¡± Black Shadow struggled with two people¡¯s attacks. She moved her nose and greedily said to Chu Qing: ¡°True Immortal level Spirit Qi ~ really delicious.¡± Chu Qing struck again with a sword, and there was a wound on the shadow. ¡°Forget it, going out today is not good. If you let me meet you again next time, none of you can escape my palm.¡± She took out A spell disappeared. ¡°I didn¡¯t catch that person.¡± Wu Linglong looked at the place in disappointment, she still wanted to ask something. ¡°That person said that there will be another time, so will we catch her next time?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± She was restored to the previous Spirit, Soul and Qi by Chu Qing¡¯s words. At this time, there were several coughing sounds, and they remembered that there was another person here. Mo Yingfan blew his whistle, ¡°Thank you for your help tonight, what are your two names?¡± Because the moonlight tonight was not on all of them, so he did n¡¯t recognize it for a while. Out of 2 people. ¡°Wu Linglong.¡± ¡°Chu Qing.¡± When I heard the names of 2 people, surprised look exhibit one¡¯s feelings in one¡¯s speech, ¡°I rely on, it¡¯s actually you mad woman!¡± Mo Yingfan immediately stepped back a few steps, not in front of the shadow Performance, but was afraid in front of Wu Linglong. Chu Qing looked at the boy who had been very quiet and turned into a gruff man. He asked, ¡°Do you know her?¡± ¡°When I confronted her, I didn¡¯t just scratch her clothes. Do you know what this crazy woman did completely crazy and ridiculous? When I was sleeping at night, she stood by my bed Attacked me, fortunately, Young Master, I responded in a timely manner before I was completely killed. ¡° ¡°Do you know? For three days in a row, I saw this mad woman standing by my bed at night, and later I paid her a set of clothes before letting me go, do you know how much that set of clothes is? The suits were out of print, and I spent all my savings. ¡°Mo Yingfan said with a collapsed expression. These days were simply his nightmares. (End of this chapter) Chapter 765 There was a drop of cold sweat on Chu Qing¡¯s forehead. ¡°So you were so sturdy?¡± He began to rejoice that not at all destroyed her clothes when he first fought. ¡°That¡¯s of course. If it weren¡¯t for him to be a Mo Family¡¯s child, I would go straight out at night. My clothes are very valuable. Even Wu Family people wouldn¡¯t dare to touch my clothes casually.¡± Wu Linglong put her hands around her chest, casually said. Just when three people were talking in a frenzy, an old man came over and said, ¡°Young Master, what happened?¡± ¡°The thing they said before is true, go back and report it to Patriarch.¡± The old man walked to his side on crutches, ¡°Are you injured?¡± ¡°No, they were rescued.¡± At this time, she noticed the two people in front of her, ¡°Wu Young Lady is good, this is?¡± She looked at Chu Qing and seemed familiar, but she couldn¡¯t remember where she had seen him. ¡°I am Chu Qing.¡± ¡°Oh, it turned out to be Mr. Chu. Thank you for saving my Young Master. I took him back first.¡± She grabbed Mo Yingfan¡¯s hand and left here in an instant. Chu Qing watched them go away in surprise. The place. Wu Linglong explained: ¡°Don¡¯t look at her old age, her memory is not good, but her brain is smart and her ability is not bad. The people who serve Mo Family for generations in her family also have some say in Mo Family, well, Let ¡¯s go back and have a game tomorrow. ¡° On 2nd day, 2 people successfully overslept, they hurried to Wen Family, ¡°Why did you overslept?¡± Wu Linglong looked at Chu Qing in disbelief, she remembered Chu Qing, but everyday all would get up very well early. ¡°I thought you should set an alarm, so I went to sleep with confidence.¡± ¡°I went to bed early yesterday, where would I think of setting an alarm?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you usually set an alarm?¡± 2 The person who quarreled was a in a frenzy, ¡°cough cough ~ here is somehow outsider¡¯s territory, can you two be quiet?¡± They looked around all around, only to find out when many people were watching them, and two people were quiet immediately, which restored the atmosphere of previous years. Chu Qing looked at the two women in front of her, ¡°You are Chu Qing Right? Wu Family welcomes you, introduce myself, I ¡¯m Patriarch Wu Hanji, and the girl next to me is Wu Xixue, who is competing with you. ¡° ¡°How are you.¡± Wu Xixue nodded indifferently, ¡°Hello.¡± They were in the Wu Family position, and a boy suddenly appeared next to Chu Qing, ¡°You have the smell of elder sister?¡± Chu Qing looked at some familiar officials and asked in doubt: ¡°Who is your elder sister?¡± ¡° ¡°Wen Lanzhi, she should have marked you, otherwise why she smells so strong?¡± He also moved his nose, he didn¡¯t smell anything. ¡°My name is Chu Qing, what about you?¡± ¡°So you are the Chu Qing, am I? My name is Wen Jingming.¡± He remembered Wen Lanzhi¡¯s words. When you see Chu Qing, you know the reason. Is this the case? Wen Jingming was nodded in a sudden realization, elder sister hit this idea, if so, it is indeed better than earning Wen Family. ¡°Am I already so famous?¡± Chu Qing sorry touched his nose, he really didn¡¯t want to be famous. ¡°I recently listened to my elder sister mentioning you, by the way, she let me see you bring you a sentence ¡®we will meet again again¡¯.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 766 He actually saw this person Chu Qing, he just did n¡¯t understand where this man was peculiar, especially when the elder sister marked it, Wen Jingming laughed, ¡°Look forward to your performance.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Wu Linglong pulled Chu Qing back, ¡°How could you know that Smelly Brat?¡± ¡°I met Wen Lanzhi when I met your 2nd day at the watch World to rest in the park, and then marked me on my body.¡± He answered truthfully. ¡°What? That woman actually marked you? Let me see.¡± Chu Qing exposed her back neck, and the mysterious pattern was exposed in front of her eyes. Wu Linglong touched it and frowned, ¡°didn¡¯t expect she would use this move, no wonder there was nothing said in Parliament at that time. , It turned out to be this abacus, I should have thought about it. ¡° ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± He realized that this might be a major event for them. ¡°She marked you, which means that you are the one she selected. In a sense, the benefits outweigh the disadvantages.¡± ¡°What benefits?¡± ¡°You can walk through the back door at some time. Since she made a mark on you, make good use of it.¡± Wu Linglong smiled very insidiously, looking at her expression Chu Qing had no choice but to follow laughed, he thought what was the matter, Is this the original one? ¡°How can this mark be removed?¡± Wu Linglong thought for a while, ¡°It seems not, Wen Lanzhi¡¯s things seem to have her own way to release it.¡± A host with a microphone appeared on the ring in the middle, ¡°Welcome everyone to have time to visit the 3th Four Great Families, I am your host Xiao Ai, this time as the winner of the award is- ¡ªSecret Realm 100 years ago, you may find the treasure in it, but you may also die in it, but if you really get the cultivation technique treasure and the like, it becomes World¡¯s First nothing difficult ¡­¡­ ¡° The more Chu Qing listens, the more MLM it feels like. Continuously draws a pie for you, letting you come up with a dynamic game, the city will play ~ ¡°The next draw will be in order, each group will win 5 people, a total of 5 groups, the winner will participate in the final, and the winner in 5 people will become the 1st place of the competition.¡± The four staff members took a red box and stayed in front of each family position for a few minutes. Then they waited until everyone got the sign before leaving. Chu Qing opened the note-Group A. ¡°Which group are you?¡± Wu Linglong leaned close, faintly discernable thinking about the tip of his nose. Chu Qing said casually: ¡°Group A.¡± ¡°We are not a group, I am a group D, you cheer for the finals, I will balance them for you in the finals, even if not, you can squeeze out an opponent.¡± She said confidently, with a smile in her eyes. . ¡°Come on, then.¡± The host went on to say: ¡°Everyone has got the sign, then the first group match starts!¡± Five people flew onto the stage at the same time. Among them, Chu Qing saw a familiar silhouette. It was Mo Yingfan that night. As soon as he came on stage, there was a lot of cheers. ¡°Who do you think will win this game?¡± Wu Linglong leaned closer to his ear and said. ¡°Mo Yingfan, his strength is very outstanding even among peers.¡± He calmly analyzed that he was not affected by the surrounding conditions. (End of this chapter) Chapter 767 ¡°Actually, I think so too. Based on my knowledge of him, his skill can be said to be outstanding, and the cultivation base is not weak. After all, he is known as the genius generation. Say he is a genius, you Chu Qing is a ghost genius. ¡°Ten Thunder Tribulation Not everyone can bear it, really a real ghost genius. ¡°It¡¯s just a coincidence. If it¡¯s not a temporary state of mind with breakthrough, then I can¡¯t carry Thunder Tribulation.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you ever say that luck is also part of strength? Or is like people like you who like self-esteem, don¡¯t look at me like this, I am also a genius generation, but in front of you ¡­¡± Wu Linglong sighed, ¡°Forget it, I am ashamed of being inferior.¡± ¡°Genius? Who are they?¡± Chu Qing suddenly asked with curiosity. ¡°Me, Wu Xixue, Mo Yingfan, Mo Tao asked, Wen Family 3 sisters Wen Jingming, Wen Lanzhi, Wen Yibai, they all said that Wen Family this generation can be said to be a talent, because they have 3 genius , Huh, but just one more. ¡°She said dissatisfied. Wu Linglong¡¯s body does not seem to match Wu Family¡¯s personality. The Wu Xixue that Chu Qing has seen is indifferent. Although Wu Hanji said a few words, it can be seen vaguely that he seems not good at communication. Wu Qingqing, they are all quietly printed in the bones, while Wu Linglong is active and curious about everything. Chu Qing is a little strange why people of this character are cultivated in this environment? ¡°Group A, Mo Yingfan wins! Group A comes on stage!¡± Wu Linglong touched Chu Qing¡¯s shoulder, ¡°It¡¯s your turn.¡± Chu Qing recovered from Shenyou¡¯s state, flashed into the ring, and instantly he felt countless eyes gathered on him. The other 4 people seemed to have negotiated at the same time, standing on the united front, he seemed to be targeted , I immediately made a decision in my heart, 2 Great Ascension, 2 Transcending Tribulation period, for him can still deal with. The man in the middle said, ¡°Go!¡± 4 people each showed Magical Powers, one person wanted to entangle Chu Qing with vines, and another one chose fire attack, first to kill the controllable, thinking of this, Chu Qing took out his sword, one arrow moved towards The man with the vines flew away and knocked him with the position of the hilt. This move made several other people unpredictable, but it quickly reacted. The defensive person rushes to the front, the knife person follow closely from behind, and the other one is responsible for finding the weak spot and preparing for one strike certain kill, but they seem to forget that all the strategies in front of absolute strength are equivalent to There is no existence. ¡°Pu ßÚ!¡± 4 same voices fell, and when they reacted, Chu Qing had recovered the sword, 4 people had collapsed on the ground, he calmly walked down the ring and returned to the position, around this time There was a warm applause all together. ¡°Group A, Chu Qing wins!¡± ¡°The people in Group B start!¡± Wu Linglong sat next to him, eating snacks without a bite, ¡°When did you bring snacks?¡± ¡°When you just went to the game, I asked someone to deliver it. Anyway, it¡¯s so boring, it¡¯s better to eat something for a while.¡± Well said, it makes sense that Chu Qing was speechless for a while, and suddenly he saw a silhouette on the stage that he had known, and his eyes pretended to follow the man¡¯s movements inadvertently. (End of this chapter) Chapter 768 It did n¡¯t perform well, but it was the same as ordinary person in it, but Chu Qing did n¡¯t think he would see the wrong person. ¡°That person seems to be Qi Family¡¯s sideline-Qi Yunyi. When I went to Qi Family, I met her by accident. Qi Family¡¯s personality belongs to the more publicized type, and she is a kind of unremarkable. Feeling, so I asked at that time, innate talent is said to be not very good, didn¡¯t expect Qijia sent her over this year, which is really interesting. ¡° Send someone with a low innate talent to participate, otherwise Qi Family is not very interested in Secret Realm, otherwise, things are definitely not as simple as they seem, ¡°Who will send Qi Family every year?¡± ¡°Qimu Xiao is the woman sitting in the middle opposite.¡± Wu Linglong raised her head and gestured for the position. Chu Qing secretly explored Divine Consciousness. He expressed congeals. Qi Muxiao had a thin layer on his body. The thick fog caused him to see nothing. The woman was still seriously watching the game below. She didn¡¯t notice Chu Qing¡¯s move at all. He took back Divine Consciousness. What idea is Qi Family playing this year? ¡°Winner of Group B-Wen Jingming!¡± wrong! Chu Qing looked at the silhouette, how could it be? Why didn¡¯t that man reach the final? Obviously it was possible on several occasions, but he pretended to be too weak to cause mistakes. He can only be sure that the woman ¡¯s strength is definitely not such a performance, and the silhouette is really familiar, where have you seen it? What? He rubbed the rubbed the temple. If he could n¡¯t remember it, he must have met very few times. Perhaps he might have seen it only once, ¡°What are you thinking?¡± ¡°Nothing, it feels like I have seen Qi Yunyi somewhere.¡± ¡°Dream in my dream ~ Although my character is softer, I still look good.¡± Chu Qing pretended not to hear. When he saw Qi Yunyi talking with Qi Muxiao, his pupils contracted. Logically speaking, Qi Muxiao is the person of the main family, and his status is stronger than that of the sideline no matter how. , But what¡¯s going on now? Although Qi Yunyi seemed to be in a weak position, Qi Muxiao¡¯s shoulders shook obviously. That was unconsciously afraid. Why should he be afraid of a person from the sidelines? Seeing Qi Muxiao walked out with an older man, Chu Qing stood up, ¡°I¡¯ll go out for a while and get some fresh air.¡± ¡°Oh, you go.¡± Wu Linglong said indifferently, watching the fighting on the stage. Chu Qing converged all his breath and quietly followed Qi Muxiao¡¯s distance. They came to a sparsely populated place and only heard Qi Muxiao¡¯s angry voice: ¡°Why do I have to whisper so low to a trifling? She really thought she was here? It was just a chess piece!¡± A middle-aged voice interrupted her, ¡°Okay, Mu Xiao, no matter how she is a person over there, now we can¡¯t offend. After we get in touch with the person over there, the woman is not listening to you. What? In the future, you can do whatever you like, and that woman will soon be useless. ¡° ¡°I can¡¯t stay at home now! Do you know what that woman does ?! Qi Family¡¯s so many maids disappeared because of her ¡­¡± Her mouth was covered. ¡°I all know that we can¡¯t do anything right now. I have wronged you during this time.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 769 Chu Qing raised his eyebrows, and he said that the silhouette of that person was a bit familiar. It used to be that the hands were on. It seems that Qi Family should be controlled by that woman now, but why is that woman? And what is their cooperation? He felt that it was related to this conference. Wu Linglong was eating chocolate disregarding the image, ¡°Ah, are you back?¡± She found out that she didn¡¯t know when Chu Qing was back in position. ¡°Have you finished the game?¡± ¡°Complete, nothing more fun.¡± ¡°Can Wu Family send more people now?¡± Wu Linglong¡¯s hand paused, and continued casually: ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I should be able to send 20 people. What happened?¡± ¡°I have a hunch that this conference will definitely not end so easily. I just thought that Qi Yunyi was a bit familiar, she was the woman who wanted to take Mo Yingfan cultivation base that night.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°That¡¯s for sure, and now that woman seems to control Qi Family. What cooperation does the forces behind her have with Qi Family? You should contact Wu Family¡¯s people first, and then let them send someone over, otherwise they can go back alive. That ¡¯s the problem. ¡±He and Wu Linglong together could only barely beat the woman, and if more powerful people appeared, it would be gone. Wu Linglong put down the snacks in his hand, directly took out a stone, walked to the side and said the things just now, Chu Qing glanced at the silhouette, looking thoughtful nodded. ¡°Tomorrow the final will be held, please prepare for the contestants.¡± It was so decided in the preliminary round that Wu Linglong walked behind him. ¡°They said they will arrive as soon as possible. There are still some people who may not be able to come back while performing their tasks.¡± ¡°Come as much as you can. There will be a tough battle tomorrow.¡± Just when 2 people were about to step out of this threshold, an arm stopped Chu Qing, the former host. ¡°Mr. Chu, someone wants to see you.¡± Chu Qing was stunned for a moment. He could n¡¯t figure out that he wanted to see him at this time. When Wu Linglong wanted to step forward, Xiao Ai stopped her. ¡°Wow Young Lady, please rest assured. The man just said that he wanted to talk to Mr. Chu. Just talk for a while. ¡° ¡°What do you mean?¡± Chu Qing nodded towards her, ¡°You go back first, I will come back later.¡± Wu Linglong glanced at him depressively, and then left here without grumbling, Chu Qing looked at her back, helplessly sighed, really childish temper, ¡°Go.¡± Xiao Ai took him to the door of a room, instead of the previous frivolous, but said seriously: ¡°The master has been waiting inside for a long time.¡± Chu Qing opened the door, but he didn¡¯t know that the organizer had specially prepared a meeting room, and who the host was so bad, he suddenly remembered someone. ¡°Hi ~ Chu Qing, we met again ~¡± He covered his forehead, speak of the devil and he will appear, this time she was wearing a red dress, her chest was half exposed, and the people watching were bursting with blood, he said resolutely: ¡°What do you want me to do this time? And you How do you know I am here? ¡° Wen Lanzhi flashed in front of him, ¡°I just talked to you for a while, if you want to know the answer, I will tell you if you kiss me, how?¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 770 ¡°Since this ¡­¡± Looking at the inexplicable expression of the woman opposite, he said directly: ¡°I still don¡¯t want to know the truth.¡± Sure enough, the woman dropped her head in disappointment, ¡°Ai, little Chu Qing, I haven¡¯t seen you in a few days, are you so naughty?¡± Now Chu Qing just wants to make 2 huh, ¡°I have always been like this, only you plus the number of times we met this time is only 2 times.¡± Wen Lanzhi lifts the head and faint smiles and said: ¡°Then according to the meaning of Xiao Chu Qing, do you want to see me every day? What do you think of our meeting every day?¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t mean that.¡± He said weakly. ¡°Forget it, what the hell are you doing with me this time?¡± ¡°In this case, I still tell you how I know you will be here.¡± She walked behind Chu Qing, ¡°I heard that Wu Family¡¯s fairy mother is looking for someone ~¡± ¡°Oh? How did you know?¡± Didn¡¯t Wu Qingqing tell him only? So how did this woman know? ¡°Relax, I only know that they are looking for someone in Wu Family, maybe it has something to do with Secret Realm, but I don¡¯t know who they are looking for, as my source won¡¯t tell you for the time being.¡± A warm thing is attached By the back of his neck, the previously marked place was faintly hot. ¡°It was a wise choice to mark you at that time.¡± Her confident voice came from behind. Chu Qing turned around and asked, ¡°So what can you say directly?¡± ¡°Okay, I still want to tease you for a while ~¡± She seemed completely in no hurry, ¡°I tell you ~ Wen Family has a ghost, and I don¡¯t know who it is. I hope you can help me with that What do you think when people pull out? ¡° ¡°I¡¯m not familiar with you Wen Family, how can I know who is the inner ghost?¡± He felt that this trouble came so unfathomable mystery. Wen Lanzhi threw him a thick stack of blank paper, ¡°Wen Family everyone including the sideline information, you can read it slowly, as long as I know who the inner ghost is. ¡°Why should I help you?¡± Chu Qing asked with a glance at the information. ¡°In exchange, I can let you enter Secret Realm. I know you can easily get 1st place with your skills, but if I add some changes temporarily, do you think you will still be so easy?¡± She said with a smile. It seemed that everything was under her control. ¡°Is this threatening me?¡± Chu Qing narrowed his eyes dangerously. ¡°No no no, of course not, I just gave you one more choice but you can choose to refuse.¡± ¡°Okay, but ¡­¡± Chu Qing approached Wen Lanzhi unexpectedly. The distance between the two people was zero at this time. A warm thing was attached to Wen Lanzhi¡¯s lips. Dragonfly touches the water lightly. , ¡°In return.¡± He left here without looking back. Wen Lanzhi touched it with his index finger. It seemed that the temperature of the man just now remained on her, her lips raised, and her smile was like a flower. In the middle of the night, Chu Qing finally read all the materials. The most suspected one was Wen Family ¡¯s Great Elder Wen Jie. When Wen Family experienced the greatest turmoil, he did n¡¯t show up, but he only appeared after the matter was resolved. Said: Going to call someone. There are still many people in Wen Family who support him, and even want to go to Patriarch when Wen Lanzhi is away. It can be said that he is very ambitious and does not leak water when doing things. (End of this chapter) Chapter 771 He also saw the woman who thought it was the culprit-Wen Yiya, but her evidence was the truth. Each and everyone was on the surface. Since Wen Lanzhi asked him to investigate this matter, that means this matter In addition, the main messenger behind the scene, Chu Qing looked at the distance, really gave him a problem. Everything is peaceful here, but the other side is a scene. Wen Jingming jumped off the chair after hearing about this matter, ¡°Sister, are you confused? Actually, let the outsider investigate such a secret matter of Wen Family, can he believe it for a while, the key is he If you have this ability, how can you not ask me to investigate? ¡° ¡°It¡¯s also perfunctory to ask you to estimate, because you all believe that the man is the murderer and will definitely be prejudiced.¡± She took a sip of tea. ¡°Besides, if I let you investigate, what if you were caught by 10000? do?¡± ¡°But I¡¯m also an Earth Immortal cultivation base anyway.¡± ¡°Do you think you are Earth Immortal cultivation base? It¡¯s amazing? If you were caught, wouldn¡¯t I have handed them the handle? No matter what, the truth of the year was definitely not you and I can think of now.¡± ¡°What about Chu Qing?¡± Wen Lanzhi¡¯s movement was stunned for a moment. Obviously, she didn¡¯t think that her usual nervous younger brother would actually notice this problem. She put down her teacup, ¡°I let that person make a prediction for Chu Qing. He is not an ordinary person. The soul of the devil came to subvert this World, whether it is the World or the World, he is the source of all this change. ¡° Wen Jingming hesitated. He knew that the man¡¯s prediction was always accurate. ¡°Is Chu Qing really worth being evaluated like this?¡± ¡°You can look at it with your own eyes, maybe we can still watch this world change, isn¡¯t that a great thing?¡± What she didn¡¯t know is that if Chu Qing is the changer of the world, then she It¡¯s the promoter, pushing World forward, ¡°And, I think he should already know who the inner ghost is now.¡± ¡°Sister, you don¡¯t tell me who the ghost is? It just told an outsider indirectly.¡± He said angrily. ¡°Little child, don¡¯t think about so many things. If you are told, it will increase your troubles. The answer may be the person you are closest to. Can you accept him?¡± ¡°Of course not, how can someone close to me ¡­¡± Thinking of this, his voice began to decrease. ¡°Look, so you don¡¯t think so much about it.¡± 2nd day came as scheduled, Chu Qing was sitting in the auditorium with haze and sleepy eyes, he moved his eyes, ¡°How is the matter going?¡± Wu Linglong squinted her eyes weakly. It seemed that she didn¡¯t sleep well last night. ¡°Everyone who can come is here. They are now near Wen Family. As long as I send a signal, they will arrive in time.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± A familiar silhouette waved towards them on the opposite side, Chu Qing looked at Wen Lanzhi, and he was puzzled: Why did this woman come to see the game? ¡°Please enter the finals to gather on stage, Wu Linglong, Chu Qing, Mo Yingfan, Wen Jingming, Wu Xixue.¡± Five people arrived in the middle at almost the same time. Chu Qing accidentally glanced at Qi Family¡¯s direction. Why did Qi Family not reach the finals alone? This is more certain what Qi Family is planning. (End of this chapter) Chapter 772 Wu Xixue walked to the host, ¡°I abstain!¡± ¡°Why is there any reason? After all, the finals can not abstain innocently.¡± She complexion changed, right hand immediately covered her stomach, ¡°I had a bad stomach yesterday, now my stomach hurts, can I abstain?¡± ¡°This ¡­¡± seems to be true, ¡°Well, then Wu Xixue abstained. If there are no other questions, the game will start.¡± Chu Qing passed her voice to Wu Linglong¡¯s heart, ¡°Why did she abstain?¡± She looked towards him suspiciously, ¡°Don¡¯t look at me, it will be exposed, you don¡¯t need to say anything, just tell me your thoughts.¡± The person who fought with Chu Qing was Wen Jingming. The fight between 2 people can be said to be ruthless , Neat and clean. ¡°Because I told Patriarch last night, then Patriarch said that if Qi Family didn¡¯t move, Wu Xixue abstained to retain his strength.¡± ¡°This preparation is really comprehensive. Can the other two people in this session believe it?¡± His sword happened to inadvertently cross Wen Jingming¡¯s cheek, and Wen Jingming added a small wound to his face, and blood flowed from it. ¡°The two of them seem completely unaware, so maybe you can tell them about it, otherwise when the time comes to deal with Qi Family, you have no strength.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± He muttered, thinking for a moment, when he took down the decision, and transmitted the voice to Wen Jingming and Mo Yingfan¡¯s hearts, ¡°you two have heard about it, don¡¯t show strange behavior now, continue the game You do n¡¯t need to say anything, I know what you are thinking. ¡° 2 The actions of the two people paused at the same time, pretending not to hear the same move, ¡°Qi Family and Xie Xiu are entangled together. I heard yesterday that they conspired, Qi Family did not participate this time, it is estimated to be waiting To prepare for a while, you two must save your strength, and if you click on it, you will abstain. Wu Family has already sent someone to stand by at any time. ¡° Wen Jingming whispered when he was fighting Chu Qing close-up: ¡°It¡¯s rare that I still want to fight you well ~¡± See if elder sister¡¯s ability to select people has declined, it seems that this time there is some bad luck, no chance Well, let¡¯s stay until next time, he comforted himself like this. And Mo Yingfan directly expressed his dissatisfaction, ¡°I still want to have a good fight with you, it¡¯s a pity.¡± ¡°Explain that you are bad luck ~¡± Wu Linglong said unkindly. The audience around watched their ¡°wonderful¡± fight intently, but did not know that the 4 people on Dao Altar had chatted in a frenzy, Qi Yunyi towards the middle age person compared a gesture, Qi Mu Xiao secretly curled uncomfortably One¡¯s lip, but still standing up, pats hands, the surrounding of the venue was quickly surrounded by a black clothed person and a water leaked. The four people on the stage were very insightful and closed. Wen Lanzhi¡¯s right hand propped on the chair and tilted his head to look at everything. It didn¡¯t seem to be an accident, or he was used to this kind of scene. ¡°Qi Family, what do you mean now?¡± An old fogey eyes wide staring angrily looked at Qi Muxiao. ¡°What do you mean? Mo Family Elder, can¡¯t you see it? Our Qi Family will formally become the head of Four Great Families today. Of course, it¡¯s just dessert before dinner. The highlight is not here yet ~¡± Qimu Xiao said arrogantly , Glanced at Qi Yunyi next to her, and saw that she blew something strange, and her harsh voice passed into everyone¡¯s ears. (End of this chapter) Chapter 773 Just before they responded, a group of black clothed persons stood on the roof and looked down at them. Even if they were wearing black clothed, they could see their best figure to judge their gender. ¡°Your Qi Family¡¯s ambitions are really big enough, just don¡¯t know if you can succeed.¡± Wu Hanji coldly said, I am also fortunate in my heart, but fortunately the quality news in advance, otherwise today will definitely hit a completely unprepared, and let her feel It is strange that there are so many Mysterious Immortal, True Immortal, and Pseudo Immortal level people. She just tried the cultivation base of the whistleblower. It is actually a Mysterious Immortal level. Now that Mysterious Immortal has become Chinese cabbage ? She had such achievements at a young age, she had to sigh, Qi Yunyi had innate talent, but unfortunately it was not used in the right way, otherwise it must be a good seedling, she felt a pity, just when she sighed, it was A white clothed person dropping from the sky, her appearance can be said to be superior, but there is always some evil between her eyebrows. She glanced at the field, ¡°didn¡¯t expect there are men of True Immortal this year.¡± Her gaze was exactly looking at Chu Qing¡¯s direction, ¡°It looks pretty good ~ can be used as a male pet.¡± Her gaze looked towards Mo Yingfan and Wen Jingming again, with a glimmer of surprise in her eyes, instructed: ¡°Live catching platform¡± The three people on board, no matter what other lives die, whatever you want. ¡° Wu Linglong saw that the situation was wrong and immediately released a signal flare. The Wu Family outside the Wen Family saw the signal flare in the sky and started to act quickly. Qi Yunyi said that the tightly knit said to Qi Muxiao: ¡°Our plan Leaked. ¡° Qi Muxiao hurriedly explained: ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything. Only Elder and us know a few things, and I don¡¯t know why things leaked.¡± ¡°Impossible ?! How would Wu Family people know this?¡± She also discovered that there were a lot of things wrong in this game, but the situation now does not allow her to think too much. Said: ¡°Don¡¯t worry about too much, let¡¯s go back and talk to you. Now follow the plan first. You go to block those people. I go to Wen Lan¡¯s woman.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± She hesitated and finally asked: ¡°Are you really sure that Qi Family will be the first of Four Great Families?¡± Qi Yunyi glanced at her, ¡°If you think it is not possible, you can choose not to cooperate with us.¡± ¡°And haven¡¯t you seen the consequences of betraying us with your own eyes?¡± Qi Muxiao¡¯s pupils contracted sharply, Qi Yunyi was a demon, she just passed by that day, and saw an amazing scene, she saw Qi Yunyi turned a maid into a corpse, she was about to leave At that time, I accidentally stepped on a branch. Qi Yunyi turned his head slowly, his eyes were not like the usual black, but the scary red, ¡°Who is there, come out to me!¡± Qi Muxiao walked out tremblingly, and when she met her, she seemed to fall into the ice cellar, her body cold, ¡°I ¡­ I ¡­¡± She couldn¡¯t even say a word at this moment, her mind was like The storm was spinning, she began to regret, why should I pass here? Why should I see the scene just now? She regretted that she should obediently listen to Elder¡¯s opinion and read in the study room today. When Qi Yunyi saw her, she walked over slowly. Every step of the way, the girl ¡¯s heart tightened. ¡°Eldest Young Lady, why are you here?¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 774 ¡°I ¡­¡± When she stepped back, she accidentally fell to the ground and looked at Qi Yunyi in panic. ¡°No, I shouldn¡¯t ask you this question.¡± The woman gave a kind smile. ¡°What did you just see?¡± In her eyes, it was a devil¡¯s smile. ¡°I ¡­ what ¡­ yeah, I didn¡¯t see anything.¡± She said loose one¡¯s head out of fear, her eyes like a lost deer, pitiful and fearful. ¡°Oh ~¡± The woman sneered, and didn¡¯t seem to want to let her go like this, ¡°Do you think I will believe it?¡± She pinched Qi Muxiao¡¯s neck, Qi Muxiao¡¯s feet vacated, wanting to break with her own hands Opening the woman¡¯s hand, her face flushed, the corners of her eyes helplessly flowed out of her eyes. ¡°Why? Is that all right?¡± The woman threw her on the ground with disdain, Qi Muxiao breathed fresh air instantly, coughing regardless of the image, as if to cough out the dirt of within the body. ¡°You ¡­ what are you going to do to let me go?¡± She asked with some collapse. ¡°How about letting you go? Let me think about it ~¡± The devil¡¯s voice continuously passed into her ears, ¡°But I don¡¯t want to let go of you?¡± Qi Muxiao looked at her desperately. She was born with a golden key from an early age. Her parents were all cherished in her palms. When she was subjected to such humiliation, she felt that it was not true like a dream, but reality Tell her all this is true. ¡°Forget it.¡± Qi Yunyi waved his hand, wanting to see trivial ant¡¯s contempt, ¡°Don¡¯t talk about this thing, of course, if you want to die, you can try it, although it doesn¡¯t matter if you say it , Tell Elder, cooperate with me, to be precise, cooperate with the forces behind me, and I will help Qi Family become the leader of Four Great Families. ¡° Qi Muxiao left the place alive, she did n¡¯t know how she went back, she told Elder about it, she thought they would n¡¯t agree, did n¡¯t expect ¡­ she could only think of Qi Yunyi now How to laugh at her, and the devil¡¯s gesture. Wen Lan finally moved. She took a fan from her waist and waved straight at those enemies. Fans fell from their hands, which directly caused serious injuries to the people around all around. Some of them remained conscious and spit out blood. Others saw this and hurriedly surrounded Wen Lanzhi. Chu Qing was fighting with several black clothed persons. Suddenly, the woman who had stood on the roof before flew down, took out a sharp knife with his fingertips, and flew straight towards him. He was struggling, seeing that the flying knife was getting closer and closer, he clenched the teeth, and flew to a short distance, several black clothed persons followed him closely, the woman laughed contemptuously, and the flying knife was still tracking In his actions, Chu Qing was miserable. What the hell is this? ! Are the swords so fierce? He hadn¡¯t had time to make him think too much. Qi Muxiao didn¡¯t know when he controlled his body with a spell. Chu Qing stood in a dazed face, how come he attacked him? ! He was just a weak chicken. At this time, Wen Jingming resisted the attack with the wind, and his hair flew freely in the air. He said loudly, ¡°Go to my elder sister, he can protect you, me. Can¡¯t stop it. ¡° Chu Qing saw that he was so strenuous. Before leaving, he took out his second sword. Two Swords merged again, struck the knife back, and scratched Qi Muxiao ¡¯s shoulder while he was in chaos. Such a consistent move cost him After a lot of Spiritual Qi, he took advantage of the enemies on the other side not reacting and pulled Wen Jingming¡¯s clothes to Wen Lanzhi¡¯s side. Wen Lanzhi was able to solve those people with ease, mysterious woman lightly snorted, ¡°It seems that you are underestimating your ability, set up-7 kills, killing that woman for me stupidly, really hindering.¡± She froze for a moment, and immediately responded, ¡°This is the Yu family!¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 775 Everyone present was stunned for a second. Everyone who knew turned pale with fright. Wen Lanzhi forcibly opened Secret Realm with spirit strength and kicked his younger brother and Chu Qing into the kick. ¡°This is Secret Realm. Bring my younger brother in, please, help me protect him. ¡°At the last glance, Chu Qing saw the weak side of this strong woman. Her long hair didn¡¯t know when she loosened it, and a few strands of black became Red. ¡°Don¡¯t.¡± Wen Jingming wanted to reach out and grab her, Wen Lanzhi said silently-to live! Secret Realm is closed. Wu Linglong is fighting side by side with Mo Yingfan, and Mo Yingfan saw the scene over there, ¡°The Chu Qing and Wen Jingming were kicked into Secret Realm by Wen Lanzhi¡¯s woman.¡± So now he is the only man left Yet? ¡°Huh?¡± She looked in the direction of the incredibly moved towards Wen Lanzhi, ¡°Why don¡¯t you get me in too? What if 10000 is dead inside?¡± Mo Yingfan ruthless gave her the final blow, ¡°It is said that Secret Realm can only be opened once. If you want to come out, you must find the center of Secret Realm, otherwise you will spend a lifetime in it even if you are alive.¡± She gave him an irresistible glance, ¡°Now you are the only one left, and they will definitely not let you go. What are you going to do?¡± ¡°You stinky woman actually cares about the Young Master.¡± He seemed a little surprised, pats his chest, ¡°Relax, since you are so worried about the safety of the Young Master, then it¡¯s time for me to call out the helper.¡± Mo Ying A Formation suddenly appeared under Fan¡¯s feet, and he kept chanting some language that Wu Linglong couldn¡¯t understand. ¡°Legend, you have a pair of wise eyes, legend, you have a pair of magical wings. Now, Mo Family¡¯s third two successor Mo Yingfan needs your power, and the Transmission Gate opens.¡± A pair appeared behind Mo Yingfan Dark eyes and pure white wings. The people in the fight were stopped by this dazzling white light. They subconsciously used their hands to block these rays of light, and somehow from the trembling in the depth of one¡¯s soul, Mo Yingfan¡¯s corner of the mouth, Young Master, he still has big moves, doesn¡¯t he say that the best is always the finale? Then now is the time for him to perform. After the white light disappeared, Mo Yingfan did n¡¯t know when a large group of people appeared behind him. The 3 people looked at each other in blank dismay, and they were still doing things and they were recruited by Mo Yingfan array. Someone shouted the names of these people, ¡°Isn¡¯t that the Great Elder of Mo Family?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that woman the Mo Family¡¯s most dangerous character, Mo Leng Shu?¡± ¡°This is not Mo Family ¡­¡± They realized that these all are Mo Family people, and the cultivation base is extremely high. Mo Family Great Elder blows his beard and stuns the floor with a cane. ¡°What¡¯s the situation? Does anyone bully us Mo Family?¡± Mo Family¡¯s people are notorious for protecting the calves, no matter who is right or wrong, as long as they are bullying Mo Family, there will be no good results. Qi Yunyi¡¯s face twitched inadvertently. This time it was her missteps. She underestimated the people in these families. Didn¡¯t expect Mo Yingfan actually summon out so many people, but now they are The losing party, thinking of this, her goose bumps began to appear, at this time only 2 words echoed in her mind, ¡°It¡¯s over.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 776 The Yu family was also one of the Five Great Families. The famous array technique can be used against 100. At that time, because they were said to be cultivated, they combined the Four Great Families to join the Yu family extinguish sect. After thinking about it, they thought of the Eldest Young Lady, Yu Annian, who had died very early, but why did she appear here now? Yu Annian glanced at Qi Yunyi, ¡°Waste! Why didn¡¯t you find out these things, I¡¯m not looking for you to trouble now, try to retreat! If you make mistakes again, then ¡­ you don¡¯t have to be alive Now. ¡° ¡°Yes ¡­ yes.¡± She didn¡¯t have the arrogant appearance before. In front of Yu Annian, she was more like an ant. She knew that this time she went back and estimated that there was no good result. It would be good to be alive, but she didn¡¯t care Dare not raise the meaning of resistance, no matter where she flees, it is useless, these people will always find her. ¡°They want Young Master cultivation base, and those women wearing black clothes are evil repairs.¡± Hearing Mo Yingfan said here, Mo Lengshu¡¯s expression was indifferent. Looking at the most awkward woman always felt familiar, and asked with familiar twist, ¡°Who is that woman?¡± ¡°Wen Lanzhi said she was from the Yu family because she just used 7 Killing Formation.¡± 7 Killing Formation was created by the Eldest Young Lady of the Yu family. Then the identity of the person is self-evident. Mo Lengshu seems to have thought of something. When he was about to export, he swallowed the words back into his stomach. If If it was really Yu Annian, why not come to her? Seeing Wen Lanzhi getting more and more dangerous. ¡°On the ridge, only one person¡¯s action was half a beat slower than the others. He was the formation eye, killed that person, found Xunzi, and broke it!¡± Wen Lanzhi ate a medicine pill and walked to the position of the ridge. There were more and more scars on her body. She took a few deep breaths and her eyes were clear. She saw the person who was indeed a half-slow. She Flying the fan bone out, the person standing on the formation eye flew out, she found Xunzi, broke it with spirit strength, and 5 others were seriously injured, Yu Annian glanced at the Mo Leng book, ¡°so that¡¯s how it is, didn¡¯t expect you actually remember this Formation. ¡° ¡°Always remember, but you thought I forgot.¡± This sudden unfolding caught Mo Yingfan off guard. He didn¡¯t know these two people yet. ¡°Besides, this Formation was created by you and me together. What are you? I do n¡¯t know the idea yet? I told you that there is a loophole. You do n¡¯t want to listen. Now it ¡¯s okay, it ¡¯s cracked. ¡° ¡°What is there to show off, but it¡¯s just a Formation, I don¡¯t lack you one.¡± Listening to the tone of these 2 people, you should be familiar with the level not only so little they imagined, Mo Yingfan whispered: ¡°How do you know this Yu Annian?¡± Mo Lengshu ¡¯s rare laughed is only accidental. When she was playing hide-and-seek, she hid outside the Mo Family, the bamboo forest. No one came to her for a day, and then she fell asleep, When I woke up, it was dark, and then I saw several big men running after a little girl. She watched the little girl run three times from her. Later, when she looked tired, she wanted to continue sleeping, but Found that the little girl must climb this tree. (End of this chapter) Chapter 777 In order to avoid trouble, of course, Mo Lengshu waved at her and let her leave. The girl hurriedly shouted, ¡°Save me, they want to kill me, please, save me, otherwise I really It will die. ¡°The helpless and clear eyes of the little girl softened her heart, and her brain was hot for a moment, and she saved the girl. The girl she understood was originally called Yu Annian was the rumored Eldest Young Lady. The person who chased her that day was sent by her father. As for why she was killed, it may be because she hindered her big brother, so I thought To get rid of it, Yu Annian lived in a bamboo forest with nowhere to go. Mo Lengshu sent her meals and meals every day, and the relationship between the two people became better and better, until one day, the familiar place did not have the silhouette. ¡°An Nian, An Nian, where are you?¡± Mo Lengshu stayed in that bamboo forest for a month without seeing Yu Annian. Finally, he was taken back by the family forcibly. Mo Yingfan sighed: ¡°No wonder you were missing for a month. Was it originally in the bamboo forest? Then why did Yu Annian appear here?¡± ¡°How do I know?¡± She said as it should be by rights. After Wen Jingming and Chu Qing woke up, the two people were already in the desert. The hot sun sprinkled the rays of light on this land. Chu Qing looked at Wen Jingming¡¯s mood and was not very good, so he actively asked: ¡°Why did your sister¡¯s hair turn red?¡± ¡°Spirit strength is too much overdraft. Wen Family seems to outsiders that spirit strength will never be used up, but in fact it is not. Our spirit strength is just a little more than the usual integrator. As long as the spirit strength is not enough, it will be used. Life comes to take the spirit strength in advance, and the appearance of red hair shows that it is one of the characteristics of overdraft. Elder sister she ¡­ should not be able to do it anymore. ¡°Wen Jingming was immersed in sadness and could not extricate himself. ¡°So how about we find the exit as soon as possible? Do you know how to get out?¡± ¡°You have to find the center of this Secret Realm before you can go out, and because you don¡¯t know who this Secret Realm is, if you meet a host with a bad temper, we estimate that you have to be here in your life.¡± ¡°Then there should be some clues? Isn¡¯t it good? Would it be better to defeat the owner of Secret Realm?¡± Wen Jingming glanced at him, ¡°Your mentality is good, but do you know what the minimum level of Secret Realm¡¯s owner is?¡± ¡°What level?¡± Chu Qing didn¡¯t know this world¡¯s power system very well, so even with these questions, I asked 3 about it. ¡°Immortal King, the level of Xianwang, but some people can¡¯t expect it in their lifetime, and those who can cultivate to the level of Xian King rely on innate talent.¡± ¡°Immortal King?¡± This level is the same as the level of the fantasy world where he was before, so is there something ¡­ It is not yet possible to make a conclusion too early, otherwise when the time comes does not conform to what you think, disappointed There will be more than the original. The air here is getting hotter and hotter, Chu Qing suggested: ¡°Let ¡¯s leave here first, and if we stay like this, we will be dehydrated and die before we find a center.¡± ¡°Uh huh.¡± 2 people started a long desert journey. Chu Qing stepped on the sand and looked at the endless desert. He stopped and Wen Jingming¡¯s reaction was half a beat slow. ¡°How did it stop?¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 778 ¡°Did you find that something is wrong here? Although we are using spirit strength to walk, the spirit strength is becoming more and more difficult to control, and the direction of the sun has never changed.¡± He raised his watch. ¡°We have already After walking for 3 hours, the sun has no tendency to go down at all. ¡° ¡°Is the time here still?¡± Wen Jingming found something wrong. ¡°Well, if you go on like this, I think we will cultivate deviation.¡± ¡°Then what should we do now?¡± He wiped the sweat on his forehead. His clothes were already soaked. He had never been to the desert. ¡°Since it doesn¡¯t work on this, how about we dig the ground?¡± As long as you follow the opposite direction, it should work. Wen Jingming was nodded, he took out his fan, Chu Qing took out his sword, two people moved, the ground collapsed instantly, the sun in the sky disappeared, the environment around the two people became a forest, Chu Qing¡¯s memory began to flood He frowns, looking at it all in surprise. But soon normal emotions were restored, and Wen Jingming walked into the forest. Both of them drank a few sips of water by the river. Wen Jingming jumped around alive, pointing at a red flower and exclaimed: ¡°This flower Look good ¡­ ¡°Just as he turned to talk to Chu Qing, the flowers opened their sharp teeth and moved towards him biting in the direction. Chu Qing cut it into two halves with a knife, and Wen Jingming jumped back one step, scared, ¡°What is it ?!¡± ¡°Now you have to remember that anything in this forest is dangerous. Even if they look beautiful, they rely on blood activity, so stay alert and don¡¯t take it lightly.¡± Wen Jingming had patience with patience in his heart, ¡°My God, it¡¯s too scary.¡± He followed his mood, ¡°Hello, you didn¡¯t expect so much.¡± He said in admiration. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Chu Qing was worshipped by a person for the first time, and it was somewhat sorry. ¡°You will be my big brother in the future, and I will listen to you for everything.¡± Is this a small fan? He sighed, and the conjecture in his heart gradually began to affirm. ¡°The situation of your Wen Family seems to be not optimistic. The younger generation can¡¯t be alone, there are a lot of people around you who are glare like a tiger watching his prey.¡± Chu Qing chatted with Wen Jingming around him to relieve boredom. Speaking of this, Wen Xiao Young Master smiled nodded bitterly, ¡°Who said no? Once our family has fallen, it is a situation where everyone pushes the wall and breaks the beat of 10000. ¡° Hearing that Chu Qing did not say anything more, the situation in Secret Realm is not optimistic. He has to go out with the Wen Jingming around him, otherwise, Wen Lanzhi will definitely dump him by 8 yuan. ¡°Wen Jingming, your fan lends me fun, I see you fighting it at that time, it seems very chic.¡± Chu Qing took the fan, there was no calligraphy or painting on it, but after he gently tapped with his left hand, 2 darts popped on the fan surface, Wen Jingming glanced at it, and quickly took the fan back. ¡°I played it when I was bored, and I think your Magical Artifact is not bad.¡± The dialogue came to an abrupt end, and Chu Qing didn¡¯t want to speak for a while. ¡°Have you elder sister thought about how to get us out before sending us in?¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 779 ¡°You still don¡¯t expect this, if you want something done well, do it yourself!¡± Wen Jingming slapped Chu Qing on the shoulder and the two moved towards the jungle. They don¡¯t know how big Secret Realm is now. The desert that they passed by before is completely invisible, and the jungle in front of them has no end, which makes 2 people anxious. ¡°Actually I have a guess, but I don¡¯t know if it will work.¡± Chu Qing and Wen Jingming glanced at each other. From his eyes, Wen Jingming had an ominous hunch. ¡°You talk about it first, if I don¡¯t think it¡¯s feasible, it¡¯s fine.¡± ¡°Not equal to me, let¡¯s destroy this place with all our strength. It¡¯s too much effort to complete this place by ourselves, not to mention the pitfalls like the cannibalism just now, you listen to me, break this place. You do n¡¯t need much spirit strength. ¡° After listening to his plan, Wen Jingming ¡¯s eyes on Chu Qing have changed, ¡°big brother, I ¡¯m really willing to prostrate oneself in admiration to you, and the mountain will stop ¡­¡± ¡°Okay, don¡¯t do anything useless, hurry and do as I say.¡± Chu Qing walked alone to a towering tree and drew a peculiar array. Wen Jingming also followed the Eight Divinatory Array diagram to draw a scoop of bottle gourd, and got a formula diagram from Chu Qing. ¡°The one I taught you is a very advanced formation diagram. If you can use all the formidable power, it will not be a problem to deal with a True Immortal at the peak period.¡± Chu Qing¡¯s words still echoed in his ears, Wen Jingming drew the last stroke, and then flew to Chu Qing. Looking at the dignified expression on the big brother¡¯s face, Wen Jingming started to drum, ¡°Don¡¯t you say that this method can escape from Secret Realm with 100 points and 100 points? ¡°I just want to draw out the owner of Secret Realm. As for the rest, just wait and see how it changes. It can be such a powerful Secret Realm. It shouldn¡¯t be that we care about destroying this trifling forest ¡­¡± Chu Qing¡¯s words almost made Wen Jingming explode in situ. It turned out that his new big brother simply had no idea, but he was thinking of a dead horse as a living horse doctor! ¡°Formation seems to need one more step to start. I¡¯ll go over and see first. You remember to step back a little.¡± After Chu Qing finished speaking, he walked to a formation diagram and flexed his fingers before Wen Jingming had n¡¯t had time to prepare. The ground at his feet suddenly cracked and collapsed like an earthquake. Chu Qing quickly flew over to hug Wen Jingming . ¡°Big brother, I can fly by myself. Why don¡¯t you let me go first?¡± Unlike the women outside who coveted Chu Qing¡¯s beauty, Wen Jingming didn¡¯t have any thoughts about him. At this moment, Chu Qing was held in his arms like a woman. No wonder he felt uncomfortable. ¡°Wait for you later.¡± If Wen Jingming can predict his own words at this time will lead to the bitterness of the flesh and skin, presumably will not dislike Chu Qing. The formidable power of the formation diagram soon appeared, and the entire jungle began to be destroyed quickly in the eyes of Chu Qing, and the direction of its disappearance was at Chu Qing¡¯s feet. He saw the whole person evacuating upwards, who unexpectedly appeared a big mountain-like hand in the air, and patted Chu Qing and Wen Jingming. ¡°Who ruined me Secret Realm?¡± A strong voice sounded in my ear, and he only said one sentence, but it echoed continuously in Chu Qing¡¯s heart. ¡°Oh, the Lord of Secret Realm is angry!¡± Wen Jingming yelled at the side. Chu Qing gritted his teeth without letting go of him. The two people evaded the attack of the big hands in the air. Chu Qing frowned again. (End of this chapter) Chapter 780 It seems to be different from what he had imagined. Theoretically, the jungle appeared before cracking the fantasy of the desert. But now that the jungle is crashing, there are no new substitutes. As for the so-called ¡°Secret Realm Lord¡±, he just sent a puppet to demonstrate to them, even the real body is unwilling to reveal it. Is it true that Wen Jingming said that only when you find the center of Secret Realm can you go out? ¡°Have you elder sister told you before, about Secret Realm?¡± He asked Wen Jingming about his ability to bear, but when he looked down, the person in his arms looked like a dream drunk! ¡°Chu Qing, I miss you so much, you haven¡¯t come to me wherever you go.¡± Just when Chu Qing bowed her head, she was hugged by dream drunk, she sent a deep kiss, as if releasing her own Missing feelings. Wenxiang nephrite in his arms feels so familiar, and Chu Qing¡¯s eyes suddenly radiate a chill. His hand passed through the chest of Dream Drunk, pushing her away indiscriminately, ¡°Who the hell are you?¡± ¡°Smelly Brat, there are really 2 sons, I look down on you.¡± On the other side, Wen Jingming suddenly froze when he saw Chu Qing, and threw him directly to the big hand in midair, then slowly closed his eyes again. Wen Jingming shouted desperately: ¡°big brother, don¡¯t throw me out at that time!¡± One hand is dropping from the sky, just like the Five Fingers Mountain that pressed Monkey Sun. It was like Wen Jingming. He was taken aback by his imagination, but the hand in front of him actually turned into the shape of Five Fingers Mountain. ! Wen Jingming¡¯s eyes are light flashed, and it seems that he has found a clue to get out of Secret Realm! ¡°You are not dream drunk, you are the master of Secret Realm!¡± Chu Qing solemnly vowed said, the blood of the woman in front of her was still in her hand. The woman smiled slightly and restored her original appearance, a pair of beautiful eyes Looking at Chu Qing, ¡°You are really confident, but I am just a servant, not the owner of Secret Realm.¡± servant? Chu Qing didn¡¯t have time to think about it, she saw bleeding in the eyes of the woman in front of her. ¡°I can¡¯t even deal with two ants, what use do I want you to have!¡± As the voice fell, the woman exploded and died, and Chu Qing did not shy away, and no drop of blood splashed on him. The owner of the voice seemed to be surprised, but since then, he hasn¡¯t heard anything. The bizarre dream drunk really turned out to be an illusion. Chu Qing recalled the throb in his heart just now, and inexplicably produced a trace of melancholy. ¡°I don¡¯t know how she is now, and Wen Jingming¡¯s kid.¡± He appeared in front of Wen Jingming with a flash of thought, but saw him pressed under a stone statue of K?itigarbha Bodhisattva. Looking at this stone statue with a big slap, Chu Qing¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. ¡°Can you stop acting, hurry up to me.¡± ¡°Big brother, I was pressed under Five Fingers Mountain, you help me!¡± In Wen Jingming¡¯s eyes, this Five Fingers Mountain is still solid, and even the weight it presses on the body is not soft. ¡°Get up slowly yourself, I can¡¯t help it.¡± Chu Qing¡¯s eyes flicked and re-examined the space where he was. The layout diagram they laid has already caused damage to jungle, and it is more of an effect of destroying the Heavens and exterminating the Earth. Even so, it just alarmed the Lord of Secret Realm, and did not force his real body. come out. (End of this chapter) Chapter 781 ¡°It seems that our disturbance is not big enough.¡± Chu Qing touch the chin in contemplation, a face of doubt. ¡°Big brother, you should save yourself. I don¡¯t think the Lord of Secret Realm can come out at all. Otherwise, I¡¯ve already started. Why should I move closer and farther, show mercy to us.¡± When Wen Lanzhi sent them in, he probably didn¡¯t even think about how to let these two people go out, making Chu Qing turn around like a headless fly. Seeing Wen Jingming still being pressed by a large slap stone statue, Chu Qing simply kicked his ass. ¡°Big brother, why are you kicking my ass!¡± Wen Jingming¡¯s reaction was so great that he shook the stone statue on his head. Only this time he understood Chu Qing¡¯s good intentions, sorry to laughed. ¡°Many thanks big brother rescue me, I will definitely be the only one who looks forward to you when I go out.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go out and say these words.¡± Chu Qing hasn¡¯t been to this kind of Secret Realm that can¡¯t go out, thinking about the possible changes in the outside world. Although he doesn¡¯t say anything, he has been unable to bear and wants to go out. ¡°Let¡¯s take a break for a while. When the watches are out of power, then there is no reference.¡± Chu Qing took Wen Jingming and sat down in a ruin. Here were all fallen towering ancient trees. The sky was above the top of Chu Qing¡¯s head, and it seemed to be touching, but it was far distance away. ¡°Big brother, you said that my elder sister will be in trouble now.¡± Wen Jingming saw Chu Qing¡¯s imminent appearance, and also raised a little hope in his heart. Seeing him closing his eyes and raising his mind, Wen Jingming did not dare to disturb him. ¡°As long as you go out, you can understood, what¡¯s the matter.¡± Chu Qing lightly said, the spirit strength in his hands was running, and he was freely released on the ground. Wen Jingming didn¡¯t say anything when he saw this scene, only when the big brother was too energetic. He did not know that Chu Qing had longed to search deep underground, since he could not ¡°please¡± the so-called Lord of Secret Realm, then he took the initiative to find it. Wen Jingming was tired and fell asleep directly, Chu Qing¡¯s secret quest continued, his a wisp of Primordial Spirit came to the underground of Secret Realm a few thousand zhang, but until this time I have not seen any clues. ¡°Not underground?¡± Chu Qing¡¯s eyes searched here and found nothing. Instead, he saw the lava under the ground. The flame of red almost swallowed Chu Qing¡¯s Primordial Spirit flame, he was frowned and turned away. Just after he left, in the lava of 100 years of silence, there was suddenly a pair of eyes, slowly opened ¡­ ¡°Wen Jingming, don¡¯t sleep, let¡¯s go quickly.¡± Chu Qing realized that the movements he made were just playing with each other. Even the lava on the ground could not be alarmed, not to mention the owner of Secret Realm? Wen Jingming wiped the saliva from the corner of his mouth and stumbled behind him. The two men walked forward blindly, as if walking down the road, they could find a way out. ¡°Wen Lanzhi is still healing, I think Yu Annian will not do this kind of thing at the risk of others.¡± Wu Linglong¡¯s eyebrows appeared a bit of worry, Qi Yunyi and Yu Annian went together, which was beyond her expectation. Now Chu Qing is not in, Mo Lengshu seems to be able to cure this descendant of the Yu family. ¡°Four Great Families is really not working, there are only a few Loose Immortal supporting the scene, I really want to fight, I can¡¯t even protect myself.¡± Yu Annian said with a hint of sarcasm, Wu Linglong didn¡¯t make a fuss, just guarded by Wen Lanzhi, and saw her finally opened, which was sighed in relief. (End of this chapter) Chapter 782 ¡°Let¡¯s go, Chu Qing, they don¡¯t care anymore.¡± Mo Yingfan heard Wen Lanzhi say this, and the first one stood up, ¡°Wen Jingming is your younger brother. Even if you don¡¯t care about Chu Qing¡¯s life and death, how can you even ignore him?¡± He was still curious about how Mo Lengshu knew Yu Annian, but now he heard Wen Lanzhi made such a decision, and somehow wrestled for Chu Qing. ¡°They will encounter trials in Secret Realm. Since we can¡¯t get in, we can only watch outside. Isn¡¯t it too stupid to wait here?¡± Wen Lanzhi remembered her a little brash younger brother. She was not less worried than Mo Yingfan, but as the clansman of Wen Family, she was more used to taking care of the overall situation. Mo Lengshu saw that the atmosphere between them was a little dignified, so he stood up and played round, ¡°I don¡¯t think that Secret Realm can be turned on now, not equal to me. Each of them regained their vitality. Chu Qing looks at his own fortune.¡± One and two said so, as if Mo Yingfan was the one to worry about. He walked indignantly to the side, running counter to these flexible people. ¡°I¡¯m not as cold-blooded as you guys. If Chu Qing hasn¡¯t returned after 3 days, I will go directly to Secret Realm.¡± Hearing his childish words, Mo Lengshu and Wen Lanzhi were helplessly laughed, and Yu Annian on the side looked at them in their eyes, somehow unhappy. Time in Secret Realm passes slowly, as if stuck in quicksand, Chu Qing can¡¯t reduce the anxiety in his heart, but fortunately he can cover it up perfectly. Wen Jingming caught a hare from time to time and cooked it. Chu Qing at first didn¡¯t care. Later, he discovered that the rabbit¡¯s weirdness became more and more. ¡°The previous rabbits had less and less red in their eyes. I think their food has changed.¡± ¡°I also have rabbits in my house. Isn¡¯t this normal? Some rabbits have red eyes.¡± Wen Jingming thought it was okay, and just wanted to peel and eat the rabbit in his hand, he was stopped by Chu Qing. ¡°You look carefully at its eyes. I feel that this rabbit may not be its true face.¡± Previously Chu Qing not at all cared about what Wen Jingming was doing, but just inadvertently he was in line with the rabbit¡¯s eyes, and there was a feeling of have one¡¯s hair stand on end, which stopped him. Wen Jingming was unknown, so he grabbed the rabbit¡¯s ear and stared at it for 5 seconds. In the rabbit¡¯s eyes, Wen Jingming saw what he was like, and, a hysterical person. He was scared to almost get rid of the rabbit, and then put the rabbit directly in Chu Qing¡¯s hands. ¡°You said this, not what he was, what did he mean, what did he originally do?¡± Seeing Wen Jingming trembling with fear, Chu Qing was also a little unbearable, ¡°You do n¡¯t have to be too nervous, it ¡¯s not a climate right now, I think the rabbit you ate before has n¡¯t had such a strange appearance. Will meet more and weirder. ¡° Wen Jingming had a urge to vomit, but what he had eaten had already been digested, and finally he just vomited some sour water. ¡°Big brother, come over and have a look, my face seems to have long hair.¡± As soon as he said this, Chu Qing¡¯s eyes immediately changed, and the rabbit in his hand suddenly cracked and opened his mouth with three petals, and he burst into flames, hitting the rabbit¡¯s head with a palm. Wen Jingming was getting more and more flustered at this time. He watched the white hair growing on the back of his hand, even the most secret parts were not spared. The skeleton is undergoing a weird evolution. Chu Qing was entrusted by Wen Lanzhi. He promised must to protect Wen Jingming. At this moment, regardless of whether his shot would lose his vitality, he desperately transported to Wen Jingming¡¯s body. (End of this chapter) Chapter 783 ¡°what!¡± Wen Jingming screamed sharply, and Chu Qing¡¯s heart sank, his movements not at all slowed or stopped the changes in Wen Jingming¡¯s body. His body slowly became shorter, and then disappeared in front of Chu Qing. ¡°Wen Jingming!¡± Chu Qing had never seen such a weird thing in his life. He didn¡¯t know what curse or black magic was on this rabbit, and the ground behind him suddenly started to shake. On the ground where Wen Jingming had just disappeared, a pair of eyes glanced out from the ground, he saw Chu Qing with a blank face, and then took the head with a little disappointment. ¡°Come out.¡± This sound seems to come from the Great Desolate period of 10,000 years ago, when Heaven and Earth had no human beings at that time, and all species were in a new life. Chu Qing closed his eyes as if perceptively. After opening, he looked back, and countless wild beasts rushed in the direction of moving towards him. The corner of his mouth twitched slightly, and then he flew directly upwards. As a result, a huge falcon came directly on the face, hit Chu Qing a completely unprepared. ¡°I¡¯m going!¡± He used Spirit Qi as a sword directly, and he attacked his falcon divided into two. The smell of beasts is 1000 to 100 times better than humans. After smelling the same kind of smell, 10000 beasts are on the verge of madness, and soon countless falcons rushed to Chu Qing in a suicide swooping posture, he did not know that he killed How long, densely packed on the ground are corpses of falcons, stepped into meat sauce by 100 beasts. The most terrifying thing is that Chu Qing killed even a trace of spirit strength in the end! Seeing that there are continuously birds in the sky, Chu Qing admits that the ground fell to the ground, but the situation here is not optimistic. There is no one inch of land on the ground that can be settled. In addition, Chu Qing and Wen Jingming were involved in the destruction before, making a square hundred Li is a flat ground, he has no place to hide. Seeing the risk of being trampled into meat sauce, Chu Qing directly spelled the last trace of spirit strength, creating a bottomless pit on the ground. Looking at the surging beast tide, Chu Qing gritted his teeth and rushed directly into the pit. Perhaps it is due to the nature of seeking benefits and avoiding harm, but this time instead of wild beast dare to find Chu Qing trouble. They are silently standing above the opening of the cave, as if in silence in their own way for this ignorant fearless human being. In the process of falling all the way, a rabbit fell directly into Chu Qing¡¯s neck. He was made a little itchy. He grabbed the rabbit and glanced. In his eyes, Chu Qing saw a roaring Wen Jingming. It seems that he has also become a rabbit, and he is accepting his punishment for mischief. ¡°I¡¯ve told you not to be so arrogant. You don¡¯t listen. You know the suffering now.¡± Chu Qing smiled slightly and tucked little bunny into his arms. Wen Jingming¡¯s ears dropped in frustration, as if his mood suddenly became low. Too. Chu Qing felt more and more wrong as he fell. This seems to be different from the route he used to explore with Spiritual Qi. This sudden beast tide seems to just want to force him to this place, if not the falcons commit suicide. Come here, maybe Chu Qing can still hold on for a while. Now connecting these things in series, Chu Qing only feels that he seems to be slowly groping for the truth. ¡°Secret Realm Lord, also just this.¡± If it can really come out, you don¡¯t have to be so mysterious. Chu Qing¡¯s mouth raised a sneer and fell down deeper without looking back! I didn¡¯t know how long it took before my feet fell on the hot ground. Chu Qing used a little bit of spirit strength on his feet, which made the heat on his feet less serious. ¡°After spending so much energy, I just wanted to draw me in. Why is this necessary? Can you sit down and have a good chat?¡± Chu Qing thought that it was the Lord of Secret Realm who could not bear the loneliness and finally showed up actively, only to find that this was not the case. (End of this chapter) Chapter 784 The lower the temperature, the higher the temperature around him. The watch on Chu Qing¡¯s wrist has begun to melt, and even the rabbit in his arms is showing signs of depression. Wen Jingming is an immortal physique without compromise, let alone let me talk about the cultivation base, nor can it be affected by this trifling high temperature. Chu Qing ¡¯s frowned, who added a Spirit Qi hood to himself, temporarily blocked the heat wave of assaults the senses for the time being. He walked along a dark and straight road, and in the end, even the Spiritual Qi hood began to steam zi zi. Chu Qing didn¡¯t want to continue anymore, he became more and more suspicious that he had fallen into a trap, he turned around and wanted to leave here, the rabbit¡¯s small paws snagged his clothes tightly, but at this moment, a voice There was a bang in the ear, it was a crackdown brought by a person whose cultivation base was far above him. ¡°Come on, don¡¯t leave.¡± The man just said these simple words, but the formidable power in it was like a mountain, directly pressed on Chu Qing. Since his debut, he hasn¡¯t eaten such a dark loss, and he was a little annoyed for a while. ¡°Since Senior is so much higher than Junior cultivation base, don¡¯t do this kind of sneaky things, otherwise you will be cold.¡± The master of the voice seemed to be stunned, and then he laughed directly, ¡°Oh, you are a frank Junior, but you have disturbed my sleep privately, don¡¯t you want to deny it?¡± disturb? Chu Qing began to search the memory in his mind until he found a scene about the underground lava. ¡°So then ¡­¡± Before his words were finished, his voice began to open with a trace of memories, ¡°Maybe 1000 years have passed, Kong Mo, the ambitious woman also died, I am still here, since you have already I got the opportunity to enter Secret Realm, then I will tell you everything, I hope you listen well. ¡° Chu Qing twitched his lips disdainfully, and now he is most concerned about how to escape, instead of listening to this Old Antique chatter, without any advantage, he wants to obey him obediently, how can there be such a good thing. ¡°You should restore my brother first, otherwise I have no reason to believe you.¡± The voice choked after hearing Chu Qing¡¯s words. He didn¡¯t deal with people in 10000. He slowly reacted to give others a little benefit, otherwise Chu Qing would not agree to his next request. ¡°Okay, I can solve half of your friend¡¯s poison. The rest will be discussed after you get my inheritance.¡± Chu Qing hesitatedly took the rabbit out of his arms. Wen Jingming¡¯s body was trembling, so scared that the urine was about to come out. ¡°Relax me with me.¡± This person has been trapped for so long, it is estimated that he will not die immediately, and it is almost time for the decay of qi, Chu Qing has nothing to worry about. Wen Jingming only felt that his little head was being held down by one, and then the lower body began to change. A pair of stiff rabbit legs slowly turned into human legs, and the skin was even smoother than before. Chu Qing thought that he had said only half of his recovery before, and released him when Wen Jingming¡¯s thighs were slowly recovering. In the end, he risked him letting go in time, or Wen Xiao Young Master¡¯s life might have been thrown to Chu Qing Face up. Looking at his clean lower body, Wen Jing was anxious. His mouth was still the three-lip rabbit lips, and even his hands were pink and tender rabbit claws. Although the proportion of the upper body was mobilized, it still looked a bit weird. Chu Qing couldn¡¯t bear to look directly, then began to talk about what he had promised before. ¡°I believe in you now. Before you tell a story, can you report yourself first, or how can I brag if I go out?¡± His carefree looks like a rogue. (End of this chapter) Chapter 785 The man was not angry, but spoke in a gentle tone a lot, ¡°I am Kong Sheng. Others may only know that there is a Kong Mo in the Confucian family, but they do not know that there is a second son, that is me.¡± ¡°Are you from the Kong family?¡± Chu Qing was also the first to hear the news of the Kong family and the man. Before that, I heard how the emperor was. I had n¡¯t even heard of her and her family. As for the current emperor, there was no such thing as the original Kong family. It¡¯s a little bit complicated. ¡°I will reach the Foundation Establishment at 8 years old, 15 years old and become Yuandan. By 20 years old, Kong Mo has become the empress of a record that has never been approached and will never be approached again. A man can compete with her. ¡° Although Chu Qing is still a bit angry to mention this, it is quite convincing to say it from Kong Sheng¡¯s mouth. ¡°Then what did you do, is it to overthrow elder sister¡¯s rule?¡± Kong Sheng¡¯s voice gradually lowered. From his tone, Chu Qing could hear a feeling of helplessness. ¡°How dare I do such an unreasonable thing, I just secretly cultivated improper poison, and later was discovered by Kong Mo, she held me in the secret room, never mentioning the Kong family and Kong Sheng¡¯s things Then I finally escaped and was chased and killed by Kong Mo for 500 years. ¡° For such a long time, Kong Mo may have died, but the later Imperial Capital will remember her teachings and will pursue Kong Sheng. Chu Qing calculated the time, and this Kong Sheng was a few hundred or ten years older than himself, not as exaggerated as 100 years old. ¡°Later I fled to the ground and was swallowed into the stomach by a lava ground python. At that time, I had just escaped a Thunder Tribulation, strength great injury, and had a long rest in the ground python¡¯s stomach.¡± ¡°Later I discovered that this local python was refining me, so I confronted it in this lava. Sadly I was staying with it within the body before, the body has been fuse with the local python, if I want to refining The ground python is tantamount to refining one of your arms, and the same is true for it. ¡° ¡°In the end we are 2 races, how can we not coexist, until today, we have tortured each other for 300 years.¡± ¡°I¡¯m calling you to come, just to end my bleak life, and wait for you to kill me and cut the snake¡¯s gallbladder, you can start searching for the soul, I will pass on the poison that I learned all my life to you, and relieve your friends. Of animal venom is as easy as it gets. ¡° After Wen Jingming heard this, his ears stood up in excitement, and Chu Qing thought that he was going to kill someone. ¡°I have lived for so long, the people I should have seen have seen, what happened to the river and the clouds, and the rain, and you have done it, or you should hurry and start, otherwise, when Secret Realm collapses, there will be no detoxification in the world. There is a way. ¡° Chu Qing¡¯s eyebrows slightly frowned, have not yet understood why Kong Sheng said so. Without much hesitation, he saw a snake eye appear in front of him, directly found the 7 inch of the ground python, and then used spirit strength to break its tendons and veins. It wasn¡¯t until the moment when the snake gallbladder was dug out that Chu Qing saw Kong Sheng in the sound transmission just now. His looks are exactly the same as those of Kong Mo¡¯s portraits, and the eye-catching eyebrows are a bit more delicate than the male pets sought after by 10000 people, but at this time he has dried up the oil lamp, leaving only his last breath. ¡°You are not the one in this World, something we have not been able to do, I wonder if you can ¡­¡± Kong Sheng¡¯s words were not finished yet. The vitality in his eyes had slowly dissipated. Chu Qing could not bear to turn his face, and then carried out his own life, perhaps the most painful soul search. After witnessing Kong Sheng ¡¯s somewhat bumpy and glorious life, his poison was also passed to Chu Qing for the most part. The snake gall radiated a radiant light in the palm of his hand, and Wen Jingming swallowed it to bear. (End of this chapter) Chapter 786 ¡°Don¡¯t you kill Wen Jingming?¡± His move was Chu Qing absolutely didn¡¯t expect. Although Wen Jingming was not reliable at ordinary times, he shouldn¡¯t joke about his own life! Chu Qing didn¡¯t know that he was wrong to blame Wen Jingming. After becoming a rabbit, an instinct made Wen Jingming suddenly full of desire for the inner gallbladder and other things. After seeing the ground python¡¯s liner, Wen Jingming swallowed it directly, and a spirit strength about to burst exploded in his within the body. Wen Jingming couldn¡¯t bear it, and spit a mouthful of blood to the ground. ¡°Hurry up and sit down!¡± Chu Qing said nothing more. If something happened to this Smelly Brat, that Wen Lanzhi wouldn¡¯t let him walk around. His hands clung tightly to Wen Jingming¡¯s back, and two people sat directly on the ground and began to refine Wen Jingming¡¯s snake gallbladder with the body. This local python has been fighting with Kong Sheng for so many years. There has been a Golden Immortal cultivation base, coupled with the day and night nourishment of lava underground, and there is also a Fire Element mixed in spirit strength. Chu Qing¡¯s hand was affixed to Wen Jingming¡¯s back, and he was startled by the fire spiritual force that suddenly jumped out of him. ¡°Wen Jingming, can you still hear me, run your spirit strength within the body!¡± His voice was anxious and fast, and he woke up the sleepy Wen Jingming directly. His head suddenly became heavy, like a snake gall gulp swallowed, and the rabbit demon who ate it before helping occupied his fleshy body. Some negative emotions gradually occupied Wen Jingming¡¯s heart, making his face grievous. Chu Qing could not see his situation, but just let his spirit strength start running with Wen Jingming. After a few weeks, Wen Jingming¡¯s consciousness gradually Recovery, the rabbit demon immediately desperately counterattack. This time Chu Qing finally saw Smelly Brat growing more and more white hairs. If they waited for them to grow full body, Wen Jingming would naturally not be able to come back! ¡°Give me peace, or I will let you the soul flew away and scattered!¡± Chu Qing roared loudly, patting his hands on Spirit Jing¡¯s several caves with spirit strength, and the rabbit demon¡¯s consciousness immediately dared not move, and the snake gall began to recognize the Master. Instead, he stood on Wen Jingming¡¯s side to disperse it. ¡°It¡¯s really troublesome.¡± Chu Qing wiped the sweat from his face, and suddenly remembered the saying that the devil is hard to get rid of. Didn¡¯t expect the most powerful Kong Sheng did not cause any trouble. The dead rabbit that Wen Jingming ate would have to do it! He had just thought about it, and saw a trace of pain on Wen Jingming¡¯s face, as if to spit out something! Blue muscles began to burst on his forehead, sweat spewed out continuously, and his shirt wet. Chu Qing temporarily closed his hand and no longer sent spirit strength to him within the body. At this moment, Secret Realm suddenly felt a little illusory. He just felt his body sway as if stepping on cotton candy! ¡°Is Kong Sheng the center of Secret Realm?¡± Chu Qing will inevitably raise such a question. Wen Jingming around is still contending with the rabbit demon consciousness within the body. Seeing his painful appearance, Chu Qing really cannot help. Finally, he slowly eyes opened, and the first sentence he saw Chu Qing was, ¡°Big Brother Chu, I will never eat meat again.¡± Wen Jingming was sore and smelly all over his body, which was similar to the effect of washing the marrow. He raised his arm and smelled it, almost didn¡¯t spit it out. Immediately after Wen Jingming discovered that Secret Realm became illusory, disable to bear asked Chu Qing, ¡°big brother, are you winning the secret realm master, he looks like this, he seems to want to let us two out.¡± This statement is strange and fresh, and Chu Qing came to be interested, ¡°What does it mean that he wants to let us out, you mean, we are too tossed, the Lord of Secret Realm can¡¯t stand it anymore?¡± Wen Jingming reluctantly nodded: ¡°It should be like this.¡± It¡¯s good to fight without fighting. Chu Qing¡¯s heart is sighed in relief. He just sent the spirit strength to Wen Jingming, and his strength is less than 7/1. (End of this chapter) Chapter 787 ¡°The people of the Yu family have also appeared. We must hurry to save the elder sister!¡± Wen Jingming said fiercely, and it seemed that he was really affectionate with Wen Lanzhi. ¡°No one should have been able to get out of Secret Realm before, otherwise everyone who has already made Kong Sheng¡¯s secrets is well known. You know Secret Realm but you know a center, so will we stay there after we go out? ? ¡° Wen Jingming was so asked that he couldn¡¯t even answer the sentence. Chu Qing thought a lot more detailedly than him, but when the information was blocked, they were all blinded by two eyes and found the way indiscriminately. Seeing Wen Jingming shut his mouth helplessly, Chu Qing didn¡¯t say anything that would hit him even more, that is, if Wen Lan lost to those people, there is still the possibility of surviving now. They broke the prohibition directly from under the ground of Secret Realm, then rushed out, and waited for a look outside, it was no longer the place to stay when they entered Secret Realm. Wu Family Mo Family, even the people of Wen Family, are invisible. ¡°This is the time, Wu Family¡¯s Stonehenge!¡± After all, Wen Jingming is more familiar with Chu World than Chu Qing, so he recognized their location at a glance. Chu Qing looked up and there was a blue sky above his head. The burning sun shone on him. He couldn¡¯t bear to take a bite of Spiritual Qi here and found it was mixed with a trace of Fire Attribute. ¡°The people of Wu Family are cold, but the place where they live is warm.¡± He felt a little strange. Wen Jingming answered complied and explained to him, ¡°Wu Family has 2 cultivation techniques. Children in the family can choose according to their own preferences. This was the place I envied the children of Wu Family when I was a kid. After listening, Chu Qing remembered the appearance of Wu Linglong, and finally knew why her temperament was so lively. ¡°This Stonehenge was left by who, and it looks as if it is a Formation with a very strong ban on it.¡± Standing in front of Stonehenge, Chu Qing felt like he was facing a giant capable to support both heaven and earth. The runes portrayed on the stone just look at it for a long time, it will make people feel dizzy, even if he is now cultivation base is no exception! Wen Jingming knew that the cultivation base was not enough. He obediently and honestly gave up the imperial flight. His feet stepped on the barren ground. The whole person was as small as an ant under the boulder. Chu Qing also took a rest at the sight, and temporarily restored a little Spirit Qi. Cultivation near Stonehenge. He would unconsciously inhale the Fire Element here. In the long run, it will definitely affect the temperament. ¡°Don¡¯t the people of Wu Family care about this, if someone outside breaks into it, wouldn¡¯t it be the best refuge?¡± Chu Qing ¡¯s question exchanged Wen Jingming ¡¯s smirk, ¡°I also asked Wu Linglong this question. She said that there is an ancient giant creature here. Once she discovers the breath of outsiders, she will take the initiative to take action, no matter if you come here to secretly cultivate. The cultivation base is very easy. ¡° This sentence gave Chu Qing an ominous premonition. He stepped back and stepped on a protrusion on the ground. He looked down and saw a Wu Mingshi skull. Wen Jingming was still heartless, lying on the floor carefree, and chatting with Chu Qing to get up and down, ¡°Big Brother Chu, you said that we had Secret Realm this time, and we can brag about how many years in the future, and also met the Kong family ¡­¡± He said that he didn¡¯t hear Chu Qing¡¯s response, and felt a little dry. Unable to bear looked up and found that a frightened skylark flew over his hand. ¡°Big Brother Chu!¡± Wen Jingming still doesn¡¯t know what he has experienced. Chu Qing¡¯s mouth on the ground is already as big as a poached egg. He just saw the ground where Wen Jingming was lying, and it actually moved! (End of this chapter) Chapter 788 ¡°He Fang Xiaoxiao, break into my Wu Family Stonehenge?¡± The giant beast spoke, and the two large eyes on the mountain-like body slowly wriggled. His mouth seemed to be a part of the body. From start to finish Chu Qing, he did n¡¯t understand what he was talking about. Wen Jingming was standing high above the sky and was about to stand side by side with the sun, so he quickly sent sound transmission to Chu Qing, ¡°big brother, quickly explain to this big guy, that you are Wen Family, let him put me first Come down! ¡° Chu Qing thoughts move, Spirit Qi on her body runs, and a mark behind her neck is a little bit hot. Wen Family separated by ten thousand li, Wen Lanzhi escaped under the package of several Great Family, and is still in the cultivation stage. After perceiving the mark he put on Chu Qing, Wen Lanzhi¡¯s beautiful eyes suddenly opened, ¡°It¡¯s him, they must have stepped out of Secret Realm! I perceive Chu Qing!¡± Thinking of the fact that Wen Lanzhi left Azure Lotus meditating, he calmed down and suddenly rushed towards Wu Family. Although her previous whisper was slightly inaudible, it was enough in the ears of a caring person. A black shadow escaped from the wall of Wen Lanzhi¡¯s residence, and then responded to her master. ¡°Sir, now Wen Lanzhi is looking for the kid who entered Secret Realm. It seems that Wen Jingming has also walked out of Secret Realm. Would you like to follow?¡± Hei Ying kept bowing her head in front of Wen Jieyou, looking very respectful. Hearing Wen Lanzhi¡¯s movements, Wen Jieyou frowned. ¡°Wen Lanzhi, Junior, I grew up watching it all, and Wen Jingming, they are the pillars of our Wen Family in the future. If you ca n¡¯t control it, let them grow like wild grasses, would n¡¯t it be a pain to these 2 good seedlings? ?¡± He pretended to write a word ¡°sleepy¡± on the rice paper, and then said to the shadow, ¡°Notify the people of the Yu family, as for that Qi Muxiao, please don¡¯t contact it for the time being, we can¡¯t afford the background of the woman . ¡° Wen Jie had a beard, the smile on his face was undiminished, and said in a meticulous tone: ¡°I do all this, but it is for our Wen Family. If they do n¡¯t give these juniors a lesson, how will they know will? of the people is vicious? ¡° Shadowed Voldemortated, can¡¯t find any words to describe himself as the master. The more gentle the tone he speaks, the more cruelly the people named by him will be treated. ¡°Then the subordinates will do it.¡± Wen Jie waved his hand at will, and framed the sleepy words he wrote by himself. ¡°After so many years, why can¡¯t you write badly?¡± He casually clicked on the vase in the study, the secret room appeared slowly, he walked in and put down the word ¡°sleepy¡±, and then comprehend it inside. Black Shadow first ventilated the people of the Yu family. At this time, his identity became a Mo Family person. In short, he could not expose things that Wen Jie had. Yu Annian heard that Wen Lanzhi had already left and knew that this ¡°Mo Family¡± had not made a false report, but the doubts in his heart were still lingering. The Yu family hasn¡¯t passed it once, so they are acting extremely cautiously and carefully. They can¡¯t have any sloppy, casually telling the news alone, they naturally have to verify it. ¡°I saw Wen Lanzhi send them to Secret Realm before. I must be trapped inside now.¡± Her finger tapped on the glass lamp in front of her, and the azure flame inside kept flashing. Yu Annian was prestige in front of those houses before, but now it ¡¯s not a good time for all shots, let ¡¯s watch the changes first. Heiying is waiting for news from Yu Annian at Wen Family. The identity of the Wen Family borrowed by him is alive, so there is no possibility of being dismantled. Yu Annian replied only 4 words to him, ¡°The old lady will not go.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 789 Chu Qing turned on spirit strength, and suddenly a golden light shining body Vajra hood appeared on his body. A strange color appeared in the eyes of the huge stone Divine Beast, and suddenly moved his body, making the ground under Chu Qing¡¯s feet agitated Endlessly. Seeing the rock formations around the tall hills around him, Chu Qing suddenly realized that he could not beat this Divine Beast, so he showed the kindest smile ever, ¡°This, Divine Beast big brother, we have something to say , I did n¡¯t come to Stonehenge to make trouble, I just went the wrong way with Wen Family ¡¯s juniors. ¡° Divine Beast uttered heaven-shaking, earth-shattering laughter, and almost did not distract Chu Qing¡¯s soul from laughter. ¡°Wen Family is one day away from here. How did you accidentally enter this place? Wu Family received the favor of Wen Family, but for many years, it has already turned from grace to competition. Since you belong to Wen Family, then Stay here forever! ¡° by! Chu Qing¡¯s mouth twitched for a while, but according to Wen Jingming, he was also polite to speak. Didn¡¯t expect this Divine Beast is so unreasonable, completely talked with his fist, how to make him adjust? ¡°Wen Jingming are you dead, what should I do next, I can¡¯t beat this big pimple!¡± He quickly gave Wen Jingming sound transmission, but he didn¡¯t know that Wen Jingming had been tossed out of shape at the moment. This Divine Beast lying still is a normal stone. Although it is terrifying, it is very comfortable to lie down, but now he is moving, and the rough places on his body are constantly highlighted. Also be wary of strange birds flying in the sky, doing two things at the same time, miserable. He hadn¡¯t had time to reply at this moment. A vulture suddenly appeared in front of him. It seemed that he saw a ¡°little flea¡± such as Wen Jingming appearing on Divine Beast. It began to pounce like a stimulant. Without getting a response from Wen Jingming, Chu Qing was already discouraged, this time when Wen Jingming was not reliable! ¡°What should I do with this monster, fire attack? Flooded?¡± Chu Qing kept flashing these thoughts in his heart, watching the ground that had cracked into chocolate under his feet, and he immediately pulled up. He understood that he could not use conventional methods to deal with this Divine Beast. It is possible to break through from the inside! ¡°How about, don¡¯t you kneel and surrender?¡± Divine Beast¡¯s arm that could crush Ling Xiao gently waved, Chu Qing had a feeling of being in a class 100 typhoon, the air around him was squeezed together, causing a suffocating feeling . Seeing that time and space were slightly pushed out of a black gap, Chu Qing ¡¯s eyes fell there. He has not yet mastered the soaring Realm. If he suddenly enters the chaos of time and space, he will definitely encounter many dangers. The oppression is nothing! ¡°Surrender, absolutely impossible!¡± He gritted his teeth to say this, and when Divine Beast shot his slap, he rushed straight into the tiny gap without looking back. Divine Beast extend the hand, I thought Chu Qing walking right into a trap, but looked carefully, where there is his shadow. At the moment when he entered the turbulence, Chu Qing felt as if he had encountered gang wind, his clothes were instantly blown to 7 8 1 pieces, and there was no good meat on his body. He tried his best to keep his handsome and handsome face, and realized the feeling that Transcending Tribulation had soared. In any case, it is still a bit too hard to deal with the wind in the turbulence with True Immortal. He only felt that his body seemed to split up and in pieces in the next second, and even the soul would be blown out of the body. ¡°No, find a magic weapon, otherwise you can¡¯t break the barrier of time and space!¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 790 Wen Lanzhi felt that Chu Qing¡¯s spirit strength was sometimes absent. Just when she was halfway away from Wu Family, she suddenly discovered that Chu Qing¡¯s Spirit Qi had completely disappeared! She stopped immediately and tried her best to find Chu Qing¡¯s whereabouts, but in the end she found nothing. She thought of the secret realm, and she dared not have any hope for them to come out safely. Even if Chu Qing had an accident, in order to Wen Jingming, she must go to Wu Family to take a look! the thoughts got to this point, Wen Lanzhi did not hesitate anymore, Spirit Qi¡¯s rapid progress was nearly twice as fast as before! Chu Qing paid for his suddenly have a thought, and Wen Jingming was not easy here. He played rock climbing for a while on Divine Beast, and suddenly he became a little distracted. Divine Beast saw that the stubborn kid had disappeared, and his interest was nowhere to be raised. He stretched his waist and shook Wen Jingming to the ground. ¡°Damn!¡± Wen Jingming fell from such a high place and didn¡¯t die. Seeing that he was about to be trampled to death by the big feet of Divine Beast, he quickly used Shrink The Land Into An Inch of the lowest, which was able to escape the disaster. ¡°I can deal with this stone bump, and the big brother should be fine.¡± He thought so optimistically, looking for Chu Qing¡¯s whereabouts in Stonehenge. Chu Qing, who was alone in the gang wind, was miserable at this time. He looked at the resistance of his fleshy body, and now he is almost completely cut by the gang wind in the turbulent flow. He protects all the spirit strength of the whole body on this part of the heart, and even Yuan Dan has given up. ¡°Hurry and let Wen Jingming provoke the Divine Beast, otherwise I will never get out!¡± Previously Chu Qing ¡¯s idea was to use turbulent sneak attack to Divine Beast, but did n¡¯t expect to come in easily, and go out as heavenly ascension. He remembered that when he soared in his previous life, he hadn¡¯t encountered such a strong gang wind. At that time, he even tempered the fleshy body by gang wind. He took out a bunch of body protection magic weapons from the spiritual ring, and the results were cut into powder in less than 3 seconds. The magic weapon of thousand hammers, hundred refinements still encounters this end, not to mention Chu Qing who can¡¯t abandon fleshy body for now! He was anxious at the bottom of his heart, but the more he panicked, the more he forced himself to calm down. At this moment, some text flashed in front of his eyes, not much, but the speed of flashing was very fast. Chu Qing realized that this was an opportunity, so regardless of the pain in his body, it was necessary to see clearly. The first line of words, he slowly bleeds in his eyes. The first word on line 2, ¡°proof!¡± He gritted his teeth and pronounced the word sound. As a result, the bones of his ten fingers suddenly shattered, and the second sound was ¡°Dao!¡± He could hardly feel his fleshy body anymore. In the endless wind, he felt that he had already become a part of them. Suddenly, Chu Qing¡¯s heart became clear. He didn¡¯t know if his body was still there, or he had been blown by the wind like a magic weapon, and his ashes could not stay. At the moment of seeing those words, he comprehend the essence of the wind, 10000 things in the world, no stronghold one cannot overcome! In this way, he can have the experience of being a gang wind, and the pain in his body can suddenly become insignificant. Eyes opened again, Chu Qing saw his soft, baby-like skin, and although he didn¡¯t stop by, he was no longer attacking. He secretly sighed in danger. Although he didn¡¯t get all split up and in pieces in the end, he still realized a little bit. But if the line appears later, he will only be turned into ashes. Chu Qing started the spirit strength within the body, and saw a cyclone shaped like a wind in Yuandan. He operated Spiritual Qi slightly, and the gang wind swam within the body. He reached out and touched the gang wind, and the turbulent flow fell directly in the next second. (End of this chapter) Chapter 791 Chu Qing hadn¡¯t responded to what happened, and was blinded by the white flowers in front of him. He saw the white mist rising, and the shadow of the shadow in the mist. The smell of sulfur and medicinal herb mixed in the air. If he guessed right, this should be a hot spring. He looked at him slick, suddenly suddenly ashamed and unable to show one¡¯s face. There are some flowers and grass on the shore of the hot spring, which are on the open ground, but they don¡¯t have a flavor. He stepped directly into the hot spring pool water, and the water will reach the position of his navel. As long as Chu Qing stands up straight, his Little Brother will also come out to meet you. ¡°Where is this again, is it possible that still in Wu Family?¡± The thought flashed in his mind, and then he enjoyed a leisure time in a hot spring alone. After coming out of the chaos of time and space, Chu Qing was somewhat mentally and physically exhausted due to the experience of contending with the wind. He lay face down on Heaven and Earth, hiding behind a lush blooming flower and grass. There was footsteps not far away, Chu Qing moved his ears vigilantly, just wanted to leave this land of right and wrong, remembering that he didn¡¯t wear anything on his body, a little sorry for a while. ¡°Look at who this person is, and take away his clothes.¡± Chu Qing made up his mind and waited in the corner. Soon he smelled a scent of rouge gouache, but the World men were also smeared with grease and powder, and Chu Qing did not make too many associations. He just suddenly felt sad about whether he could put on the fitted clothes, and he didn¡¯t know whether he should complain about crossing into the World of Females Honored Males Inferior. The coming person did not speak. From the footsteps, Chu Qing heard three people. They all seemed to go to different hot spring pools. Chu Qing covered his body a little more thoroughly, and almost grew up with flowers and flowers. Fortunately, these people did not use spirit strength to detect if anyone was peeping around. Otherwise, Chu Qing is so cumbersome now, it is really a bit unclear . Through the mist, Chu Qing glanced out, and a silhouette of white flowers appeared in front of him. His hair is very long, three times longer than Chu Qing¡¯s, and it hangs down to the thighs, covering the spring color. Chu Qing had a bad hunch, but he tried not to think about it. He saw this person¡¯s arms are long and thin, white and tender like tofu, and glowing like white jade. This person turned slowly, a familiar face appeared in front of him, Chu Qing groaned in his heart, and finally knew he was wrong! Wu Family has 2 cultivation techniques, and Cultivation Land also has 2 places. One is the previous Stonehenge, the Fire Element has a deep background, and the other is the cold jade spring in front of you. The Water Element is endless. Poor Chu Qing thought that the coming person was a man who was raised as a pretty boy, but did not know that it was Wu Linglong of Wu Family! Her delicate face gradually became clear in front of her eyes, and at the same time there was an unshakable spring light, planting a seed of begin to stir in Chu Qing¡¯s heart. ¡°Really enemies on a narrow road!¡± Chu Qing secretly sighed, let alone the depression in my heart. The hot spring water was rippling on his side, and Wu Linglong could not see where she was. Her eyes were wide open, and she could n¡¯t believe that there was such a daring shameless fanatic who dare to peep at blasphemy Yourself! ¡°Where is it small!¡± Wu Linglong¡¯s words are exactly the same as the previous Divine Beast. Chu Qing wondered how he would think of him. Then he was stumped by the dilemma in front of him. Although Chu Qing has tried his best to cover up, Wu Linglong found him! His brows were deeply intertwined, and he was thinking about how to lie, or straying, while thinking about how he went out like this. Wu Linglong got dressed, she wanted to see who this shameless man was! (End of this chapter) Chapter 792 When Wen Lanzhi found Wen Jingming, he had already walked Stonehenge more than three times. The people of Chu Qing didn¡¯t find it, but touched a door to clean it. ¡°Elder sister, did you see Chu Qing, I am looking for him.¡± Seeing Wen Jingming lacking short arms and short legs, Wen Lanzhi was relieved. She remembered the worries and concerns along the way, but she had nothing to say about Chu Qing. ¡°He should live well now, don¡¯t worry about it. I didn¡¯t take you back this time. I knelt in the ancestral hall for 3 days and 3 nights. After that, you don¡¯t have enough cultivation base. I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t come out.¡± Hearing this, Wen Jingming¡¯s face was bitter, ¡°Don¡¯t always treat me like a 3-year-old child. Elder sister, you weren¡¯t a cultivation base and you were running around everywhere.¡± Mentioning these past events, a look of embarrassment appeared on Wen Lanzhi¡¯s face, ¡°Don¡¯t mention the past things anymore, since we can¡¯t find Chu Qing, let¡¯s go back first.¡± Just when the two of them wanted to leave, a voice suddenly sounded in the air, ¡°My Wu Family girl has never been peeped by a man **. It is a precedent for you today. If you ca n¡¯t give us an explanation for Wu Family, just I¡¯m going to push you into Wu Family purgatory, and suffer as much as 2-8! ¡° ¡°Why is it an explanation, can you have a bit of fresh words.¡± Wen Jingming said with a small mouth, Wen Lanzhi looked at him in surprise, and suddenly felt Chu Qing¡¯s spirit strength. ¡°Why are you and Chu Qing not together?¡± She didn¡¯t think she needed to thank Chu Qing in person until now, Wen Jingming remembered the dangerous look before, and quickly repeated it to Wen Lanzhi, ¡°At the end Wu Family¡¯s Divine Beast was exhausted, so I went back to sleep, I I think Chu Qing big brother used a Transmission Array and spread it to other places. ¡° Only Wen Lanzhi knew that at that time, Chu Qing might have entered a forbidden place where others could not go, otherwise his Spirit Qi was impossible and disappeared for no reason. ¡°Let¡¯s go over and see first, what makes Wu Family Old Ancestor angry.¡± Wen Jingming hearing this quickly nodded, 2 people rushed past to see the excitement. Chu Qing is still calm and composed while handling pressing affairs sitting in Wu Family ¡¯s Chamber, where is full of people, including Wu Linglong, Wu Xixue, Wu Tuoqing, etc. too much. ¡°I just saw something that I shouldn¡¯t have seen by mistake. Although I said I shouldn¡¯t look at it, I don¡¯t wear anything on my body. Should I go out and publicize it?¡± The women of Wu Family seem to have endured Chu Qing¡¯s appearance as a child, and have been one of the Four Great Families for so many years. It has been a long time since men dare to be so rampant in front of them. ¡°A shameless man like you should be in a pig cage in the world of earth. You are not ashamed. It really opened my eyes.¡± Wu Linglong said word by word, at this moment she seemed to have forgotten how she acted in front of Chu Qing in the past, and became extremely cold. To put it bluntly, I also blamed Chu Qing at first for not showing up, and I fell guilty of peeping, but he did n¡¯t blame him for it. Who made Wu Family so big, either at Stonehenge or at cold jade spring . ¡°The loss you suffered, but I saw your body in vain, it is better to marry me, you don¡¯t have to worry about this in the future.¡± As soon as Chu Qing ¡¯s words came out, they were full of surprises, especially on Wu Linglong ¡¯s face, the expression of very ruthless appeared. You are too few, or are you actually a guy who does not knowing the immensity of Heaven and Earth? ¡° Chu Qing has long known that this is a world where women¡¯s rights are unique, but the reversed reality still makes him a little unacceptable. (End of this chapter) Chapter 793 ¡°A look like yours, in fact, I see a lot more. If you don¡¯t mind, you can be my 70th 8 male pet. The previous things can be cancelled in one stroke.¡± Wu Linglong made Chu Qing goosebumps all in one sentence, 78? This Wu Linglong is too terrifying now! ¡¤ ¡°You¡¯re about the same as my maid, I¡¯m impossible to do what you want.¡± Chu Qing¡¯s words with undoubted resoluteness, the faces of all Wu Family girls finally changed. It was only at this time that Wen Lanzhi arrived with Wen Jingming, but both of them heard what happened here. ¡°You dare to peek at Wu Linglong, it¡¯s really amazing, it¡¯s my big brother!¡± Wen Jingming¡¯s voice was loud and clear, like a string of silver bells, not to mention Wu Linglong, but Wen Lanzhi¡¯s face suddenly turned black. How did the men¡¯s psychology become distorted a bit after getting along with Chu Qing? Before waiting for Wu Linglong to figure out why, Chu Qing was ready to turn around and leave. She yelled angrily, ¡°Stop me, today is not over yet!¡± Hearing the movements behind him, Chu Qing not at all movements, and seeing that he is so underestimated against Wu Linglong, Wen Lanzhi¡¯s eyes flashed with disdain. I used to think that Chu Qing was a personal thing, but now it seems to lift him up a little, and it won¡¯t work. However, a trace of anxiety appeared on Wen Jingming¡¯s face. The moment he wanted to help, his body was caught by Wen Lan. Chu Qing¡¯s back of the head seemed to have long eyes, directly avoiding Wu Linglong¡¯s sneak attack. She looked at him incredulously, and her heart changed like a stormy sea. ¡°When did you become the Golden Immortal cultivation base!¡± Chu Qing hearing this checked the situation of Yuan Dan in his within the body. Thanks to the strength of comprehended gang wind, he only took a step forward in response and physical strength, instead of directly improving the cultivation base. But this kind of thing does not need to be too detailed. ¡°You and I know who took the advantage, I can give you a cultivation technique as compensation, after all, I may meet in the future.¡± There was a smile on Chu Qing¡¯s face, ¡°I don¡¯t like real women like you, so stop here. I¡¯m a little surprised to see your cultivation Water Element cultivation technique.¡± He threw out a scroll of cultivation technique, and Wu Linglong took it. The next second, Wen Lanzhi took Chu Qing and Wen Jingming away, as if nothing had happened just now. The women of Wu Family have been stunned by men like Chu Qing who did not play cards according to common sense, and each of them needs to slow down. After so many years of pursuing Females Honored Males Inferior, they suddenly do n¡¯t know how to evaluate this Chu Qing. ¡°This person is really interesting.¡± The scroll in Wu Linglong¡¯s hand is still a little bit warm. She opened it and looked at it. The cultivation technique level sent by Chu Qing was not low, which was quite in line with her physique. It wasn¡¯t until long after going out that Wen Jingming said the first sentence to Chu Qing, ¡°big brother, you will be my big brother in my life, I ¡­¡± The result was beaten by Wen Lanzhi before he had finished speaking, and he was directly beaten without raising his head. ¡°He just relied on a little old relationship with Wu Linglong. What do you have to learn, and to find a big brother is better than marrying a powerful woman. Have you forgotten the mission of revitalizing our Wen Family? ¡° Even here, Chu Qing still heard this stereotype. He remembered old things such as the marriage of a woman in the previous life and Zhao Jun¡¯s outbreak. Compared with Wen Jingming in front of him, it was really cruel. ¡°Wu Family is also enlightened. I really encountered this kind of thing and still pursued the Females Honored Males Inferior. It seems that the Wen Family is the same.¡± As soon as Chu Qing¡¯s words came out, Wen Jingming¡¯s face flushed instantly, like blood dripping. (End of this chapter) Chapter 794 After Wen Lanzhi returned to Wen Family, Wen Jingming was imprisoned immediately. Watching him reluctantly walk into the Chamber of Secrets, Chu Qing an outsider also said what sorry said. Instead, Wen Jingming looked like a devotion to righteousness that inspires reverence, and waved at him vigorously. ¡°Big brother, rest assured, I will come out sooner or later, when the time comes is another good guy.¡± Without waiting for his hair to be dashed slickly, he was kicked on the wall by one of the big sister Wen Lan¡¯s feet. ¡°If you pretend to force me for more than ten days, it¡¯s really not knowing the immensity of Heaven and Earth.¡± In the empty great hall, there are only 2 people, Chu Qing and Wen Lan. The only connection between them is Wen Jingming, who has now been sent away. ¡°Want to ask me about Secret Realm?¡± Wen Lanzhi shook his head and did not respond to him like Chu Qing imagined. ¡°Wen Family is in a precarious situation. I will take you to a place.¡± She twisted her waist and walked forward with her body curled up. Chu Qing followed her steps suspiciously. The two went to the depths of the great hall and faced a thick and engraved gate. With a determined heart, Chu Qing saw a golden light flash in front of his eyes, and then disappeared. ¡°go in.¡± Wen Lanzhi¡¯s voice came, with a slight shudder, her body was shaking and her teeth were shaking, Chu Qing had never seen her like this. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Wen Family, why don¡¯t you speak up?¡± His question came to an abrupt end. After seeing the huge monster hidden in the door, his heart seemed to be squeezed fiercely by a large invisible hand. Presented in front of Chu Qing is a towering ancient tree with intertwined roots. Its branches are densely packed, like honeycombs, and give a special beauty in the chaos. The root of the tree is deeply rooted on the ground, as if it is absorbing nutrients under the ground. Like such a large tree, Chu Qing unimaginable when it rises from the ground, what kind of scene will it be. ¡°This is the 10000-year-old poison tree of our Wen Family,¡± Wen Lanzhi¡¯s voice came quietly, her sharp and bright eyes dimmed at once, and she told Chu Qing the secret of Wen Family¡¯s decline. ¡°Four Great Families have been more or less declining over the years. Among them, Wen Family is the worst, almost repeating the mistakes of the Yu family in the past, all the roots are in the luck of this poisonous tree.¡± Hearing these two words, Chu Qing¡¯s heart moved slightly. He couldn¡¯t bear to touch the roots of the poisonous tree exposed on the ground, and walked to the front but was poured by the resin from dropping from the sky. ¡°Now the poison tree has no spirituality, and it is often invincible. The Wen Family¡¯s people are divided into 2 factions. One faction advocates the early eradication of the poison tree, and the other faction wants to keep the poison tree. Wen Jingming and I are the latter.¡± Chu Qing was suddenly attacked, and the body protection astral qi suddenly appeared on the body surface, but for some reason, he recovered it all at once. Hearing that this is a poisonous tree, Chu Qing thought that the resin it secreted was poisonous, didn¡¯t expect to smell a scent on his body. ¡°Does this poisonous tree often secrete resin? What do you think is happening to me?¡± He looked at Wen Lanzhi a little embarrassedly, and the resin of pale-yellow gradually formed in Chu Qing¡¯s hands, making an inexplicable throbbing sound. ¡°This is the poisonous body of the poisonous tree!¡± It was only then that Chu Qing remembered the inheritance he got from Kong Sheng. He couldn¡¯t help but move his heart, and read the mental formulas in his mouth, and the ¡°poison body¡± in his palm became more cheerful. ¡°Are you a congenital poisonous body?¡± Wen Lanzhi¡¯s eyes instantly became as excited as he discovered the treasure. Chu Qing looked back in his eyes, feeling like being to the meat on somebody¡¯s chopping block. ¡°Congenital poison can save you Wen Family, let¡¯s talk about the conditions first, what do I need to do?¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 795 The poisonous trees of lush and green are in front of us. The huge canopy once made Wen Lan think that Heaven and Earth are only the size of poisonous trees. She had never forgotten those memories, and after seeing Chu Qing possessing innate poisonous body, her heart rekindled the hope of reviving Wen Family again. ¡°Innate poisonous body is a special physique, it can be said that in ten-thousand does not have one, and most of the people of innate poisonous body can¡¯t live more than 20 years old, I see you now the cultivation base is improved, I think it has already got rid of the poisonous body. Characteristics. ¡° Thinking that I just accepted Kong Sheng¡¯s inheritance, Chu Qing not at all said more, Wen Lanzhi seemed to have mistaken his physique, but it is a bit premature to break it now, or wait for her to finish talking. ¡°We Wen Family hasn¡¯t seen people with congenital poisonous bodies for a long time, so the poisonous tree is no longer supported by future generations, and it is increasingly withering. I¡¯m looking for promising younger generations in four places, but every time I¡¯m unhappy. When referring to the past, a trace of helplessness flashed on Wen Lanzhi¡¯s face. The special nature of the innate poisonous body made Wen Family only guard the treasure and not get it. Watching the poison tree become like this now, it is really making people Sigh. ¡°How do you all feed this tree, shouldn¡¯t you feed blood essence!¡± Chu Qing suddenly thought of such a possibility, and felt a bit regretful about his exuberant curiosity. If he knew it, he would not listen to Wen Lanzhi¡¯s nagging, and he would get into this kind of trouble. ¡°The poison tree only needs poison qi. People of innate poison body can provide the nourishment for poison tree growth in this day and night. See how it looks today. The poison qi in your body seems to be very poisonous. Mind, can cultivate here and also enable you to cultivate base advanced by leaps and bounds. ¡° Wen Lan ¡¯s enumerated benefits Chu Qing wrote down, but how can such a 100-benefit and harmless thing come to him for no apparent reason? ¡°I stay here to cultivate poisonous bodies, which is good for your poisonous trees, but I am an outsider after all, would anyone in Wen Family agree?¡± ¡°It seems that your juniors are still a bit insightful, and Wen Family really disagrees.¡± One person took Chu Qing ¡¯s words and said lightly. Wen Lan looked up in amazement. Several Wen Family Immortal Cultivator followed behind an old man. It looked like a follower. The person who spoke was also all the stars cup themselves around the old man of the moon, he twisted his beard lightly, and there was a trace of disapproval on his face. ¡°Let ¡¯s not talk about whether your cultivation technique will be against the poisonous tree. I see that your innate poisonous body is also mixed with water. Such a person who does not know the details and the depths, Wen Lanzhi, do you dare to get the forbidden land? ? ¡° Chu Qing felt the repression of a cultivation base for the first time. This Wen Family old man cultivation base was definitely above him, otherwise he would not let him explore the cultivation base, and as he approached step by step, even Wen The capital of the city, unable to bear, took a step back. ¡°Wen Jie has, patriarch hasn¡¯t spoken yet. Are you going to disrespect Wen Family¡¯s guests? You¡¯re just under the guise of Elder. How dare you be so rude!¡± This World does follow the laws of Females Honored Males Inferior, but to this rule, a strength is respected. If there is not enough strength, a woman will still be despised by men, just like the environment where Chu Qing was in the previous life! ¡°The juniors dare not say anything, but this is also true. As a man, he should have been weaker under the protection of a woman, otherwise she went out, fearing that she would be caught as a cauldron and never turned over again. opportunity.¡± As soon as the word came out, a little bit of angry look flashed in front of Chu Qing¡¯s eyes. I don¡¯t know how long no one dared to humiliate him. When he entered the World, he wanted to be a low-key person, but didn¡¯t expect Such an impolite rampant. ¡°Don¡¯t put what you have experienced on me, my innocent Chu Qing, want to fight you!¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 796 Only when you speak with your fist can you get someone else ¡¯s face. This truth Chu Qing was understood a long time ago, but now I ¡¯m getting used to fighting hard with others. Today I heard that Wen Jie has ** naked contempt, and finally unable to bear ! Men should be dignified to earn respect through a duel, Chu Qing until now does this, do n¡¯t mind giving a lesson to Wen Jie in front of you! ¡°Why, do you want to compare with me? With your strength, I haven¡¯t paid attention!¡± Wen Jie raised his hand casually and gently pointed forward. The water-like Spirit Qi passed through the air and reached Chu Qing ¡¯s eyes in the next second. His eyes shrank, a step back under his feet, Spirit Qi escaped , Chu Qing has an undetectable scar on his body. ¡°I can escape my Spirit Qi attack, it seems I can¡¯t underestimate you.¡± There is a trace of Nahan in Wen Jieyou¡¯s eyes, but he has seen more cultivation till today. For Chu Qing¡¯s special, he is just a stubborn junior! ¡°Wen Jie has, it is difficult to find a congenital poisonous body. Why do you want to do this? Don¡¯t you want to see the poisonous branches and leaves, increase the strength of Wen Family?¡± In front of Chu Qing, Wen Lanzhi¡¯s already not in was about exposing Wen Family¡¯s biggest secret, that is, the role of poisonous trees. Hearing that the tree behind him was valued by Wen Family, Chu Qing couldn¡¯t bear to play 9 9, If he can help Wen Lanzhi, then discuss with her and improve the cultivation base here. It shouldn¡¯t be rejected. Wen Jieyou¡¯s eyes with deep pity seemed to be full of sympathy for his junior, ¡°Wen Lanzhi, you are also a wise man, why don¡¯t you understand now, if the poison tree doesn¡¯t die, then how could Wen Family fall Today, how can I find opportunities to organize wings? ¡° There was a grin on his lips, which looked more terrifying than the most fierce wild beast, ¡°If you don¡¯t understand it, then slowly understand it under 9 fountains, Wen Family¡¯s day will change from today ! ¡° Regardless of whether the old man in front of him is talking nonsense, Chu Qing can¡¯t see a bit of life from Wen Lanzhi¡¯s suddenly bloody face. His Spirit Qi overflowed tentatively in the next second, and was instantly blocked by another spirit strength. Spirit Qi here is firmly controlled by Wen Jie, who has no chance to drill. Chu Qing realized that earlier, she exchanged glances with Wen Lanzhi, she also secretly driven her Spirit Qi, but it seems to have no effect at all! If today they really died here, presumably Wen Jie will come up with a reasonable reason, then Chu Qing is really crying without tears. ¡°I give you two choices, the first is to serve me, to be my faithful running dog, and the second, I want you,¡± he pointed to Chu Qing, ¡°sing praises to me every day, bow my head and be a man, in Cultivation World powerhouse is respected, where can we let the juniors run wild! ¡° He said that sending the Wen Family monk around him, each and everyone Jiao Didi¡¯s woman raised his sword to confront Wen Chu, seeing this scene in front of him, Chu Qing slowly took out the rust sword. ¡°It¡¯s not time for hands-on, Wen Jie has. I think you are Senior¡¯s part, and I don¡¯t want to tear your face with you. Do you know that today¡¯s action against us will make it difficult to recover!¡± Seeing Wen Lanzhi still want to hold herself down, Wen Jieyou¡¯s face showed a trace of impatience, and even thought of some unbearable past, the hatred in my heart reached the bottom of my eyes, ¡°I plan to wait for a full 50 years this day, From the day I became cauldron, I was n¡¯t Wen Jie! Give it to me! ¡° The female cultivator of his men stepped forward and placed the Formation among Wen Chu. (End of this chapter) Chapter 797 When Wen Jie first stepped into the World, he was still a youngster in his 30s. He is not a transmigrator like Chu Qing. He can only reach the Realm today step by step by his hard work. It can be counted in any place. It¡¯s the shocking and stunning generation. He was so imposing and long standing, and naturally attracted the attention of many female cultivators. Some people even wanted to talk to him about Dual Cultivation, but they were rejected by Wen Jie. Later, he entered the Wen Family with an External Race people. The earliest Wen Jie was not a child of Wen Family, but a named monk of the side. This matter is old and unknown to Wen Lan. I can see the ancient book in the Tibetan Family Pavilion of Wen Family, but Wen Jie only feels that he is not far away from that layer of realm soaring Realm, but when cultivation later, within the body, there is always a spirit of wandering in the body, Caused his cultivation base to stagnate for many years. The turning point of the incident also appeared at this time. Wen Jie participated in a Five Great Families auction. At that time, he was young and vigorous, and robbed Xiu Yuandan with a female cultivator. Although he finally photographed the medicine pill, he was secretly behind. But it was remembered by this female cultivator. When Wen Jie was practicing in Wen Family¡¯s Poisonous Tree Forest, his eyes were staring at him with excitement and greed. At the critical moment when Wen Jie was about to be promoted to cultivation base, this person sneaked up, In Wen Jie¡¯s desperate eyes, a cultivation technique that shocked all Immortal Cultivators was cast. She dissipated Wen Jieyou¡¯s skills at that time. Later, Wenjie, who lost her mana, was taken away in an adventure, and it was this person. She ruined Wen Jie¡¯s cultivation base and ruined his future. Eventually Wen Jie recognized her appearance, that is, the female cultivator that was definitely necessary for Xiu Yuan Dan. ¡°In the past, you robbed me of medicine pill, but my promotion to Golden Immortal failed. I still have to keep this account on your head. Seeing that you are so handsome and handsome, I will take you as a cauldron for now. Treat you badly. ¡° In Wen Jie¡¯s grudged eyes, the woman broke the hands and feet without the slightest hesitation, leaving him with a spirit strength, but in fact the cultivation base was scattered. For more than 300 days and nights, Wen Jie felt the Spirit Qi disappeared under the woman every day. Her face was more ruddy, and Wen Jie¡¯s face was pale. Later, he practiced the cultivation method of backlash cauldron without hesitation. After turning the female cultivator into a human being, Wen Jie ¡¯s path to cultivation base also went astray. He sneaked back to Wen Family, and later inadvertently discovered that it was Wen Family Patriarch who gave the female cultivator the privilege to give Wen Jie some rectification. The reason was that Wen Jie had bumped into Patriarch once, so he only suffered bad luck. ! This is absolutely unacceptable to Wen Jie, he hates all the female cultivators in the world, but hates the devious hypocrites of Wen Family even more. He secretly communicated with Wen Family¡¯s female cultivator, and unconsciously caught a few hundred people. The medium method is room surgery. As long as the woman goes to bed with him, she will become dependent on his body. Even Wen Jie is willing to lick shoes. He did things by fair means or foul, and he did not take into account the feelings of others. Although he was working hard, he soon made Wen Family watch the Wen Family up and down. That year the high-spirited and vigorous man who pointed the rivers and mountains has been destroyed by a well-planned conspiracy. The surviving Wen Jie is just a walking corpse, and his eyes are full of desire. When I saw Chu Qing like myself, Wen Jieyou had only the desire to destroy in his heart. What he couldn¡¯t do, he was not allowed to do it. The dignity he lost, others don¡¯t want to get it! (End of this chapter) Chapter 798 Even though the way out was blocked by Wen Jie, Chu Qing¡¯s face was still indifferent, and it didn¡¯t seem to be affected at all. ¡°It seems that you have made enough preparations, Spirit Qi is under your control, we are indeed catching a turtle in a jar, there is nowhere to escape, but the foundation of Wen Family is still there, no matter how many years you plan, After all, this huge monster cannot be completely shaken. ¡° After hearing Chu Qing ¡¯s words, Wen Jieyou ¡¯s face showed a rampant smile, ¡°Wen Family, it ¡¯s such a big joke, you may still rely on the Eldest Young Lady around you, but she is now countless people Remember, unable to save oneself, let alone others. ¡° Regardless of whether Wen Jie has any basis to speak, Chu Qing will not pin his hopes on Wen Lan. As a man, he has no habit of relying on others. ¡°I¡¯m afraid you think too much. Since you are so unsympathetic in doing things, then I will no longer care about your old age.¡± As soon as this remark came out, not only Wen Jie¡¯s eyes became complicated, but even Wen Lanzhi was in a state of silence. Chu Qing, who is falling in the wind, is still a mad look of fearing nothing in Heaven or Earth. I do n¡¯t know if it ¡¯s crazy, or there is no fear. Among them, the most complicated mood belongs to Wen Lanzhi, but she hides behind Chu Qing and sees that he stands in front of herself without turning back, and complex feelings emerge in her heart. ¡°Chu Qing, this is our Wen Family¡¯s business after all, you don¡¯t have to be alone, you have to duel, and I should have a decisive battle with this Wen Jie.¡± A finger shook in disbelief in front of his eyes, Wen Lanzhi looked at Chu Qing with surprise, and saw his face out of the ordinary, there was a trace of expression undoubtedly, ¡°This is not yours. Something happened to people. When I saw someone wanting to deal with Wen Family, I could n¡¯t just stand by and watch, otherwise how would I mix in World in the future? ¡° Wen Family can lose power, it can decline, and even its demise is not Chu Qing¡¯s business, but that should be based on his failure to recognize Wen Lanzhi. When he and Wen Jingming were suffering, it was Wen Lanzhi who sent them into Secret Realm by the strength of oneself, otherwise how could Chu Qing get Kong Sheng ¡¯s inheritance. Chu Qing clearly distinguished between graciousness and seeking benefit and avoiding harm. ¡°Smelly Brat not knowing the immensity of Heaven and Earth, this is not a place where you can succeed!¡± Wen Jie was coldly snorted, and now he does not know that the Forest of Poisonous Trees, even the outside world is controlled by his people. Even if Wen Lanzhi has the ability, he must face the monk whose cultivation base is higher than her. Surrender is only a matter of time! Seeing that Wen Jie had a must-have look, Chu Qing suddenly had an angry look in his heart. He raised a sneer in the corner of his mouth, looking like he was disdainful for Wen Jie. ¡°I thought who you are things, it turned out to be just taking advantage of one¡¯s position to bully people.¡± He stepped out, and the cultivation realm on his body was far higher than the average Golden Immortal! See Chu Qing at this time to release himself to suppress the cultivation base, Wen Family¡¯s female cultivator is a little afraid to step forward, Wen Jie some eyes slightly squinted, a little pondered Chu Qing cultivation base. He has long noticed the brat of the True Immortal Realm world, where the cultivator many as dogs in the World, and the True Immortal Realm world walked everywhere, so he did not take Chu Qing in his eyes before. But now he can promote the cultivation base in one step. ¡°You thought I was True Immortal cultivation base, but the news you know is outdated.¡± Chu Qing¡¯s within the body works instantly. There are 2 cultivation techniques, one is the poisonous body determination left by Kong Sheng, and the other is the Dragon Recipe that Wu Qingqing once recognized! ¡°My cultivation base, can you gang of ordinary people see it?¡± Just when Wen Jieyou¡¯s eyes became uncertain, Chu Qing got a breakthrough! (End of this chapter) Chapter 799 The monks of Wen Family are not dead, and it is still difficult for them to fight against each other regardless of their lives. Chu Qing cultivation base has reached the Great Principle Golden Immortal level, which is far higher than the damage of the foundation, so I have to enter the cultivation of ** Cultivation! The inexorable expression on his face disappeared, replaced by flattery and solicitation. ¡°Little Brother, you see that there are 10000 points of danger in the World. It is really inconvenient for a person to be singlehanded. It is better to be the guest official of our Wen Family in the future. Once something is instructed, Wen Family will ride you up and down as long as you If you are on my side ¡­ ¡° Like Wen Jie, there are such villains falling out to become hostile, Chu Qing has seen more over the years, so I don¡¯t want to subdue his words subconsciously. Not waiting for Wen Jie to propose all the benefits, Chu Qing cultivation base gradually stabilized within the scope of the Great Principle Golden Immortal. It can make Wen Jie become forward and backward, he also experienced some ups and downs, but Wen Lanzhi just sighed in relief, immediately remembered to remind Chu Qing to face Thunder Tribulation. ¡°You can abandon the Wen Family today, and you can leave me behind without the slightest hesitation. Working with you is tantamount to working with a tiger, I won¡¯t believe you.¡± Chu Qing himself has forgotten the existence of Thunder Tribulation. He then fleshy body took the initiative to make Dugong Xinjue and Nianlong Jue work together. The breath on his body suddenly became stronger for several levels. Suddenly from True Immortal low grade, he continued to cross Golden The three cultivation bases of Immortal have always reached the Great Principle Golden Immortal middle grade! Thinking that just the breath is changing, Chu Qing wants to get the existence of Thunder Tribulation. He is proud of himself. Didn¡¯t expect is saying that Wen Jie has a black face, and next day there will be a thunder on his feet. Seeing a bottomless ** being attacked on the ground, all the female cultivators on the scene are tight-skinned. It is impossible to imagine what kind of torn skin and gaping flesh will be when Thunder Tribulation falls on themselves. ¡°Hmph, it seems that you are really a breakthrough, even Thunder Tribulation can attract!¡± Wen Jie had a gap between his speeches, and a Thunder Tribulation fell beside him indiscriminately, scaring him almost the soul flew away and scattered. It should be known that Thunder Tribulation, which has always been promoted by the cultivation base of the monk, will only target the person who is promoted, regardless of the others. But Chu Qing is more evil, and the Thunder Tribulation he drew is also the same. Wen Jie is so angry that his beard trembles, and there is a burnt smell behind him. ¡°Chu Qing, you demon, what did you do!¡± After hearing his angry hysterical questions, Chu Qing was also a little innocent himself. It was enough to avoid the Thunder Tribulation of 10000 changes. ¡°Wen Lanzhi, hurry away from me, otherwise I¡¯m afraid of hurting you by mistake!¡± He hurriedly looked behind him, but was speechless by Wen Lanzhi¡¯s current appearance. Before the poisonous tree secreted resin, it was only able to gather a small drop in his palm, and now that pale-yellow resin wrapped up the whole person of Wen Lan, she seemed to have been contending with this thing, even Chu Qing¡¯s words didn¡¯t have time to agree, Magical Artifact carved one after another sword mark on the resin, but did not cause any damage to it. Chu Qing didn¡¯t even know what Wen Lanzhi was talking about outside, and Wen Jie on the other side was baffled by Chu Qing¡¯s Thunder Tribulation, and had already retreated. ¡°Elder, we don¡¯t seem to be able to get out now.¡± The eyes of his female cultivator are desperate, making Wen Jie have a heart to get really angry, ¡°I can¡¯t say anything, I dare to shake the military ¡­¡± Seeing the object floating in front of him, what he said next was like being pinched by his neck, and he couldn¡¯t say it anymore. Poisonous spirit¡¯s spirit seems to recover a bit, and the resin at this time is its masterpiece. (End of this chapter) Chapter 800 When all the evils in the world are born, they will cause Thunder Tribulation, or their counterbalances to appear, otherwise there will be gaps in cause and effect, which will bring shortcuts to some people who seize every opportunity. Cultivation technique Most radicals will prematurely decline, and evil things will be ashamed of the world. Two cultivation techniques like Chu Qing, which temporarily raise the cultivation base, will also be noticed by Heavenly Tribulation, thus just lowering the Thunder Tribulation minor punishment. Chu Qing recalled his heart and thought he was a little innocent. He clearly wanted to save Wen Lan. How could he become a person who seize every opportunity? He would also be attacked by Thunder Tribulation. Place the meat well. But when he relaxed, there was no Wen Jie and the others in front of him. He searched for 4 times and walked to an open area, where he has not been attacked by Thunder Tribulation, if Wen Jie did not leave, Probably right here. He looked up casually and looked up, only to see the pale-yellow resin, and saw nothing else. You remember when Wen Lan saw the canopy of the poisonous tree covering the sky when he was a kid, and now he changed to resin, Chu Qing¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, and he gave a vigorous energy, but when he just hit the resin, the energy was like ice When I got to the water, I was instantly assimilated. Chu Qing¡¯s brow furrowed tightly. The gate of the Poisonous Tree Forest was opened from the outside. A silhouette hurriedly came, ¡°How is it, where is my elder sister?¡± Wen Jingming was still wearing a black shirt, but at this time there were a lot of blood stains on some places, which seemed to be darker. Seeing his panic, Chu Qing just pointed upwards, and Wen Jingming noticed the sky full of resin. ¡°What happened to the poison tree, how could it imprison Wen Family¡¯s children?¡± He was terrified in his heart, and the expression on his face was even more like an elder sister who could not replace himself with his body. Chu Qing pressed his shoulder. Since the person he saw was Wen Jingming, it means that the outside has not been warmed up yet. Some people give Commander that as long as the poison tree forest matters are resolved, he can¡¯t stay in Wen Family, it is also expected. After Wen Jingming passed the family mutation, his body was stained with blood, whether it was an enemy or his own, and he looked a lot older. He asked Chu Qing, but he only got these three words. ¡°Wen Lanzhi said that I am a congenital poisonous body, and apart from this there is not too much introduction about poisonous trees. Wen Jieyou did want to do something with us, but later I was frightened by the Thunder Tribulation I brought in.¡± Chu Qing¡¯s hand pointed to Wen Jie of face looks sinister, he was trapped in resin now, and he couldn¡¯t get out even if he tried everything. After seeing the elder sister okay, Wen Jingming had to plead with Chu Qing, ¡°Please also ask the big brother to save my elder sister. She is now trapped in resin. If Wen Family encounters anything else, it will become like that of the year. Like the Yu family, signed to eternal damnation! ¡° Chu Qing immediately remembered that the method used by Yu Annian was pure extreme poison. If other families knew about the existence of a treasure such as the Wen Family Poisonous Tree Forest, I was afraid to come over and snatch it! ¡°I can save her, but you have to answer me obediently and honestly, how does the innate poisonous body support the poisonous tree, if I don¡¯t make it clear, I will definitely not shoot!¡± Chu Qing still has doubts about Wen Lanzhi¡¯s words. If she has such a fast method of increasing cultivation base, how could she not let Wen Jingming try it and let him be in a small True Immortal cultivation base! ¡°I have seen the support of the poisonous tree forest once. Anyone with congenital poisonous bodies can support it, but as time goes on, the consciousness will be taken away by the poisonous tree, until finally only know cultivation and poison qi. Even the corpse will be recovered by the Poisonous Tree Forest! ¡° Chu Qing smiled slightly and got a little understanding of Wen Lanzhi¡¯s intentions. (End of this chapter) Chapter 801 He was originally an outsider and should not have expected Wen Lanzhi to take his heart out of him, but didn¡¯t expect in such a critical aspect, she would choose to deceive it outright! Just looking at Chu Qing¡¯s indifferent face, Wen Jingming can¡¯t see a trace of expression, but at least Chu Qing will now help Wen Lanzhi, not just thinking about her previous rescue. ¡°Even if you can¡¯t get the benefit from the poison tree, you have to know why this resin can wrap the Golden Immortal expert. If you can use it for your own use, won¡¯t you get a Divine Item of the same level as the Xianxian?¡± Chu Qing the thoughts got to this point, running within the body¡¯s poisonous skill in Wen Jingming¡¯s full of winged eyes, when the palm of his hand just touched the resin, he felt a resistance pushing him away, not yet increased The driving force is popped up at about ten meters. Wen Jingming watched on the side, only saw a flash, Big Brother Chu flew aside. Before he had time to say anything, Chu Qing was fascinated by looking at his palm. When he was in contact with the resin before, he clearly felt a joyful emotion, but now he turned sharply, as if he didn¡¯t want to see it. Seeing Chu Qing¡¯s brows frowning, Wen Jingming knew that the things in front of him were not easy to handle, but he didn¡¯t know where to help. For a time, he could only reunite like an ant on a hot pot. At a critical moment, Chu Qing reminded Chu Qing that his previous Spirit Qi was only a temptation, and there was no awareness of attack in his heart, so the resin would not resist his contact. Now he has started a lip-fighting battle with Wen Jie first, and then he is all in one. Angry, so the resistance of the resin is also reasonable. Thinking that this thing is as full of spirituality as animals, he also felt a little incredible. Looking at Wen Jingming¡¯s eyes looking to the savior, Chu Qing suddenly felt a pressure on his shoulders, ¡°You don¡¯t have much expectations for me, I am also a human, impossible works every time.¡± As he said modest words, his palms had entered the resin, and he felt that Chu Qing within the body was filled with pure poison qi, and the resin became trembling, as if they would spread out before their eyes in the next second. Wen Lanzhi was tired from fighting resin, and sat down to rest, so as not to have any Spirit Qi in his body afterwards, it would become a burden. But Chu Qing looked at Wen Jingming¡¯s rumpled little face and could only speed up the rescue of Wen Lanzhi. The faster the poison works, the faster the Spirit Qi on Chu Qing will be swallowed. After he noticed this change, his face had become as dark as a pan. Thinking of some poison that devoured human essence, Chu Qing just wanted to remind Wen Jingming that the forest of poisonous trees made a rustling sound the next second, as if a violent wind blew through, and the leaves on the crown of the tree began Swinging excitedly, Wen Jingming¡¯s eyes shrank, repeating Wen Lanzhi¡¯s mistake the next second, wrapped in a piece of pale-yellow resin. Chu Qing ¡¯s eyelids were twitched instinctively, leaving the poisonous tree in the place where he was going to settle. Suddenly, a big pit that was bottomless appeared, which was different from the previous Thunder Tribulation. Chu Qing thinks this is the present. Caused by the poisonous tree! He panicked in his heart, and simply pulled out the rusty sword, but he was not able to catch a manpower, and in the face of the huge poisonous tree, he still could not escape the end of the spirit strength exhaustion. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to survive in so many places. Now I will be taken prisoner by a tree.¡± He propped himself up with a rusty sword and barely stood up, as if hearing Chu Qing ¡¯s words, the leaves of the poisonous tree were all drowsily waving, making a silent invitation. Chu Qing saw that he could not hide, he rushed towards the poisonous tree, and saw the green leaves pouring around, he suddenly put away the rust sword. The left and right is just a result of being caught by the poisonous tree. He wants to see what it can do. (End of this chapter) Chapter 802 Chu Qing entered the poison tree and thought that he would encounter something dangerous and 10000 points, but he saw nothing. Wen Lanzhi and the others who had just been wrapped in resin are now in a coma, and Chu Qing can clearly see the painful color on Wen Lan¡¯s face from where he is. He flew over and tried to untie Wen Lanzhi¡¯s shackles. As a result, his body settled down after hearing a voice. ¡°He ¡­ is also dead.¡± This sound is as childish as a 3-year-old child. Chu Qing unable to bear 4 looked down. I never thought that there were countless floating resins around me. These resin balls are surrounded by Chu Qing, and he feels very cordial, as if the stream of water has gathered into the sea, as if the birds finally flew back to the nest. He couldn¡¯t help but stretch out one of the resin balls, and the pale-yellow fluorescence dissipated in his hands, like blisters. Seeing that the poison tree didn¡¯t mean to attack himself at all, Chu Qing himself couldn¡¯t figure it out. He could n¡¯t bear to shout loudly, ¡°Dare to ask who is yours, why should you leave a way out to me?¡± ¡°You have his breath on you.¡± The general voice of child sounded. In the vast space of poisonous trees, the dense branches, buds, and leaves stretched indiscriminately. Chu Qing was only to avoid its sharp edge. His eyes lost the purpose of distinguishing colors at this moment, because hiding the sky and covering the earth are pale-yellow resin balls, they converge together like a deep-sea fish school, sometimes in a spherical shape, sometimes like It is a sprint arrow. ¡°I and Kong Sheng played against each other and promised him to drive him in the future, so I won¡¯t hurt you.¡± The voice slowly revealed what Chu Qing did not know. It turned out that his current treatment came from Kong Sheng. Chu Qing¡¯s thoughts finally became clear, but watching Wen Lanzhi¡¯s Spiritual Qi seemed to be pulled away by the resin ball, his heart was still a bit pimple. ¡°Since you are the poison tree of Wen Family, why do you want to shoot them?¡± After listening to the resin ball, the poisonous ball had a strange wave. The originally smooth mirror-like spherical surface showed a sting like a sea urchin on each and everyone. ¡°I was born in the Giant Woods Forest, the Senior of Wen Family had to take me here, and finally gave me countless restrictions.¡± Poison Tree talked one meal at a time, but fortunately Chu Qing was not anxious. He finally heard him say it. If Poison Tree was tricked into here, the attitude towards Wen Family was understandable. Dig a tree that grows endlessly into your backyard, and squeeze the use value from it once a year. No wonder the poisonous tree will become like this. ¡°Don¡¯t you say that Kong Sheng would listen, he has fallen now, so you ¡­¡± ¡°I want to test you, and no one can order the tree spirit. Even if Kong Sheng fancy you, it doesn¡¯t mean that I have to obey.¡± Saying that the resin ball rushed towards Chu Qing from all directions, forming a huge pale-yellow outer membrane. Chu Qing tried his best to scratch the top with a rusty sword, not to mention a little stamp, it was not bad to be flicked to the side. ¡°Don¡¯t think about how to go out, if you can find the source within an hour, then I will naturally recognize you.¡± After Shu Ling said this, he fell silent. It seems that if Chu Qing fails to find the source, or fails to reach his standard, Shu Ling will not appear for the time being. Chu Qing tentatively tried to run the poison within the body, his finger was on the resin ball, and he saw that it escaped comfortably 4 times, just like the previous scene. Seeing that pale-yellow is about to become transparent, disappeared, Chu Qing took the poison, and it took a while for the resin ball to return to pale-yellow. Chu Qing ¡¯s eyes are slightly narrowed, and I do n¡¯t know what the origin is, but from Shu Ling ¡¯s words, he had to find out. (End of this chapter) Chapter 803 When he was thinking hard, Wen Lanzhi and the others were caught in a huge crisis. There is also a resin ball on Wen Jingming¡¯s body, but no matter how he hits the pale-yellow film in front of him, nothing happens. As for Wen Jieyou, he has almost given up struggling there. He still resented his mouth. Some old antiques in Wen Family refused to give up a little interest to let this strange tree exist. He didn¡¯t know how the outside world changed. He was worried about the evil idea of ??taking charge of Wen Family, but he couldn¡¯t extricate himself for a while. Chu Qing was in a resin ball, a wisp of Primordial Spirit tentatively went out, and found that this method is feasible. Before Shu Ling did not say that he needed any method to understand the origin, so Chu Qing¡¯s move was not too far. His Primordial Spirit floated beside Wen Lan, only to find that she fell into a deep sleep, her body curled up like a baby returning to the womb, and seeing her, Chu Qing felt helpless in her heart, so she shouted at her regardless Lan Zhi wake up quickly, don¡¯t you save Wen Jingming? ¡° It¡¯s a pity that until Chu Qing¡¯s Primordial Spirit is about to dissipate, Wen Lanzhi doesn¡¯t mean to wake up at all. The pale-yellow resin balls are still floating in the sky, and the number is the same as the stars in the sky. Chu Qing can¡¯t count them at all. Primordial Spirit also wanted to return to the deity¡¯s body, and a resin ball circled around him curiously and wrapped him excitedly. Chu Qing was shocked, followed by eyes opened, spurt a mouthful of blood. didn¡¯t expect the worst injury he suffered was not due to fighting, but from his clever separation of Primordial Spirit. This resin ball can pack anything, not even Primordial Spirit. Chu Qing raised his eyes and looked at his Primordial Spirit, and found that he was meditating and resting in a resin ball. He was so surprised that his eyes were about to fall out, and he simply drove himself in the direction of Primordial Spirit. When he came to him, he saw Primordial Spirit approaching the entity, not as empty as before. Seeing Chu Qing ¡¯s unscrupulous eyes, Primordial Spirit seemed a little disdainful, ¡°You ¡¯ve been cultivated for so many years, and I ca n¡¯t beat my temporary comprehend.¡± Chu Qing ¡¯s frowned and Primordial Spirit lightly pointed a finger, and the resin ball was instantly scattered by his finger. Its momentum is like a flood breaking the embankment, which is simply unstoppable. This surprised expression fell in the eyes of Primordial Spirit, Chu Qing¡¯s Primordial Spirit face sneered, and then fled outward, it seems to want to enjoy the feeling of freedom at last! Helpless Chu Qing The deity went out to stop it at this time after all, he had to watch him escape in the poison tree with the body, and disappear without a trace. He was a little blocked in his heart, but the pursuit of the source continued in his heart, but at this time Chu Qing was no longer the source of illusory, but the dream rose drunk like a flame. Her boundless face appeared before her eyes, and Chu Qing thought she saw her in a trance! The next second he saw the ¡°dream drunk¡± disappeared silently like bubbles in front of his eyes. Chu Qing felt a pain in his heart. Although he already knew that this was a fantasy, he was sad at the bottom of his heart. When the negative emotions rise in the mind, Chu Qing sees his palm and pale-yellow resin ball gradually assimilating, and seems to have a feeling of sympathy. A somewhat ridiculous idea came to mind, and Chu Qing impatient wanted to verify it. The bizarre disappearance of Primordial Spirit, the dream drunk before his eyes, were the things that Chu Qing cares about most. Now even he himself is almost assimilated by the forest of poisonous trees. If he ca n¡¯t figure out what the source is, he will spend many years cultivating him Tempered temperament. The Immortal Cultivator in the world is nothing more than chasing desire, what is the rapid promotion of cultivation base, and Spirit Qi of people who need to absorb congenital poisonous bodies, is the poison tree in order to nourish their desires? (End of this chapter) Chapter 804 Chu Qing still didn¡¯t catch up with the Primordial Spirit that he had escaped from before, but presumably he couldn¡¯t do anything that was blameless, so he devoted himself to solving the puzzle left by the tree spirit. What the source is, he now knows temporarily. Before the mysterious and secretive tree spirit refused to show up, Chu Qing also had an answer in his mind. His hand was placed on a slightly larger resin ball, and his mind was crazy to learn Spirit Qi from it! Within a breathing time, the resin ball disappeared instantly, and its speed was more than ten times faster than Chu Qing¡¯s simple operation. ¡°What are you doing, hurry up!¡± Shu Ling cried out in surprise, although he couldn¡¯t see the expression on his face, but it must have been 10000 points at this time! ¡°I¡¯m looking for your source, isn¡¯t it right?¡± Chu Qing smiled slightly, but in the opinion of Shu Ling, he was more terrifying than the devil. ¡°You can¡¯t do this, hurry up!¡± His voice began to tremble slightly, and it seemed that Chu Qing¡¯s actions gave him a lot of shock. If at first Shu Ling can talk to Chu Qing with an equal attitude, there is still a need for compromise, but now Chu Qing has no worries at all. He stands at a higher level. Does he need to be respectful to the tree spirit? ¡°The people of Wen Family are kind to me. As for your entanglement with them, I do n¡¯t want to control it. As long as you let those 2 people out, I can not extract your source. If I guess correctly, you are not a tree at all. spirit.¡± Thinking of all the previous ones, and combining his attitude towards Kong Sheng, Chu Qing concluded, ¡°You are a monk in body possession, and you occupy the forest of poisonous trees, but later, you have not beaten Wen Family, so I was locked here, am I right or not? ¡° After his words were spoken, the spirit of the Poisonous Tree Forest remained silent for a long time. It was only after Chu Qing lost his patience that it said quietly, ¡°Kong Sheng gave you inheritance, it seems there is a reason, I do You took the poison tree, you guessed it right. ¡° When Chu Qing first came into contact with the poisonous tree, Chu Qing found that he was close to himself. It ¡¯s important to know that Chu Qing ¡¯s cultivation is not wood Yin Attribute Cultivation Art, and then combined with the attitude of the tree spirit to Kong Sheng, Chu Qing made it. A guess. It seems that the Forest of Poisonous Trees still appeals to him, otherwise it will not suddenly become sighed. ¡°I want to be separated from the poison tree, but I have nothing to do. It is now a part of me, and my consciousness is gradually being assimilated by the poison tree, so I can¡¯t wait for Wen Family to fall apart and escape unconsciously.¡± Perhaps this is the motive of the poison tree to trap Wen Lanzhi and the others, but Chu Qing still ca n¡¯t figure it out, that is why the poison tree will be taken over by the body, would n¡¯t Wen Family ¡¯s people find it? ¡°How did you avoid the eyes of the Wen Family? They probably don¡¯t know that you are in the poison tree.¡± Chu Qing pressed his lips tightly, waiting for Shu Ling¡¯s response. It didn¡¯t say much, but it turned out to be a childlike figure in front of Chu Qing. ¡°You have to say yes to the people of Wen Family and lift their bans, otherwise I won¡¯t let people go.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I will take away your source?¡± Chu Qing threatened, but Shu Ling ¡¯s young and tender face did not have any fear, ¡°The origin is nothing more than these fine airbags. If you have absorbed them, I will just lose a cultivation base. The poisonous tree may not be able to keep it, but I can regain it. Free and worthwhile. ¡° Chu Qing¡¯s face was slightly stiff, but Wen Lanzhi was in a resin ball, which is a large amount of Spirit Qi in the fine airbag said by Shu Ling. At this time, she was not saved, she was afraid that she would never come out again. ¡°You can do it, but you must keep your promise.¡± Chu Qing reluctantly made a decision for him, and swore to Shu Ling. (End of this chapter) Chapter 805 There was a golden flower on Chu Qing¡¯s forehead. That was the proof of the oath. Shu Ling was very tired after making the oath. The child¡¯s image slowly dissipated in front of Chu Qing. After the eyes opened, Wen Lanzhi felt that she had a good dream. In the dream, she made Wen Family Patriarch. The younger brother also became a capable officer and married the most powerful woman. Their Wen Family grew stronger and stronger. The troubled Wen Jie served her tea. This dream is too real, so that she will not be able to recover in a while. Suddenly a handsome and handsome face appeared in front of him, Wen Lanzhi subconsciously avoided, and in his ear was Chu Qing¡¯s words of concern. ¡°How is Spirit Qi recovered?¡± After hearing him ask this question, Wen Lanzhi blushed for her boring imagination. At that moment she even thought Chu Qing wanted to marry herself, so she stayed so close. ¡°80-90%, how is the poison tree forest now?¡± She asked indifferently, Chu Qing recovered the familiar coldness, didn¡¯t expect one of Wen Lan woke up and said that poisonous tree, Chu Qing scratched her head awkwardly, ¡°I promised it to give it freedom, Now the forest of poisonous trees is gone. ¡° ¡°Gone?¡± Wen Lanzhi was dumbfounded. A pair of beautiful eyes looked at the empty great hall in disbelief. If Wen Jingming helped her in time, maybe Wen Lanzhi would sit directly on the ground. When the poisonous tree left, it took a lot of things. Just because the roots moved, it hollowed out 3000 feet underground of Wen Family. Wen Lanzhi is now facing a bottomless deep valley, and all of these are It was Chu Qing who promised to poison the tree. Seeing him scratching his head embarrassingly, Wen Lanzhi didn¡¯t know what to do. ¡°Then ¡­ but the poisonous tree can bring experts to Wen Family, increasing cultivation base ¡­¡± But Wen Jingming didn¡¯t say that that kind of method would make people a puppet. In the end, even the corpses would be recovered by poisonous trees and turned into tree fat. Is that powerful really feasible? ¡°Wen Family¡¯s heritage is more than what I saw, let¡¯s say before there is no poison tree, you don¡¯t cultivate and don¡¯t cultivate talent?¡± Chu Qing abandoned the guilt in his heart and asked Wen Lanzhi in turn, but asked her to stop. ¡°Not really.¡± She only responded casually, and it seemed that she didn¡¯t want to be entangled in this again, ¡°Where did Wen Jie go, our Wen Family¡¯s internal trouble is not ¡­¡± ¡°Wen Jie was taken away by the poisonous tree forest, and I don¡¯t know what the tree spirit wants to do.¡± When Chu Qing asked Shu Ling at the time, it just said that Wen Jie had cultivation. It seems that Wen Jie had indeed been a cauldron before, and even Shu Ling coveted 3 feet. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I want to cultivate around and absorb the cultivation base.¡± Wen Jingming said disdainfully and directly exposed the truth. Wen Lanzhi didn¡¯t know what lightly thought of the head. ¡°He is a member of our Wen Family. Don¡¯t preach the things that were taken away by the tree spirit. Just say cultivation deviation to the outside world.¡± Chu Qing sees that she is still a little bit of a grudge, and her face is not very good-looking, but let him comfort people, it is estimated to have a counterproductive effect. Wen Jingming, on the one hand, inspected and spoke directly, and came directly to Chu Qing. ¡°Although the big brother doesn¡¯t say that, the poison tree is willing to let people go. You must have your credit. Here, thank you big brother first.¡± Wen Lanzhi glanced back at them and took a sip. Chu Qing looked like his mouth was like gang of scoundrels and couldn¡¯t help but laugh a little. ¡°Is there any Spirit Treasure Pavilion here to buy medicine ingredients? My recent cultivation base has been a little slow in promotion, it is better to take me to see. ¡°Will the big brother still pill concocting, what to buy medicine ingredients, go directly to the realm of Dan, there are all unowned spirit pill and marvelous medicine, if the opportunity comes, you can get legendary medicine pill.¡± Chu Qing¡¯s eyes lit up. (End of this chapter) Chapter 806 After entering the World, Chu Qing more and more felt that his cultivation base was too low, but fortunately, in addition to the bulky cultivation, there are many external forces that can help. The boundary of Dan in Wen Jingming¡¯s mouth is a place similar to Mustard World. There is no power to control there, but there are several Spirit Beasts of the same generation as Kong Mo. The Secret Realm that Chu Qing entered before is large, but it is far behind. 0.1% of the realm of Dan. Not to mention the spiritual treasures and spirit pill and marvelous medicine there are innumerable. The Dan realm is opened every ten years, and the people of Four Great Families will go in search of their needs. Unlike entering Secret Realm, everyone has a share, but it still depends on the chance to find out what can be found. In addition, there are 10000 points of danger in the realm of the Dan, and there are countless rare and exotic animals. People with cultivation bases lower than Golden Immortal dare not enter alone, otherwise they will be folded inside and become a bone of vigilance. ¡°Four Great Families people will go to the realm of Dan, which means Wu Linglong will also go, when the time comes if they see ¡­¡± Thinking about the absurd drama that Wu Linglong had before, Chu Qing felt sour. Wen Jingming was very optimistic, ¡°The boundary of the Pill is vast and vast. Don¡¯t look at the forest of poisonous trees. In the boundary of the Pill, it is nothing more than a drop in the ocean. If you are not intentional, you will never encounter Wu Linglong.¡± Listening to his voice, where he went after he entered was completely random, and there was no fixed number at all. Chu Qing had the bottom of his heart and lived in Wen Family for 3 days, then went with Wen Jingming to the realm of Dan. They embarked on a migratory beast covered with long feathers. Spirit Beast was fed by Wen Family, with a docile temperament, suitable for long journeys. It takes a full five days to go to the realm of Dan. After listening to Wen Jingming ¡¯s advice, Chu Qing had to Give up the idea of ??Yu Jian flying. The children of Wen Family also wanted to go with them, so the three migratory beasts set off at Grandiose, but Wen Lanzhi chose to stay in Wen Family. ¡°If you go to the realm of Dan, you might be scattered. If you meet a strong enemy, 10000000 will not be belligerent!¡± Before leaving, Wen Lanzhi asked Chu Qing a lot, sincerely speaking like a loved one. Her concern is not fake. After Wen Jie left, Wen Family was able to get a monk, and there were only some younger juniors. Wen Lan could never leave wayward. Wen Jingming came over to interrupt the atmosphere between them. ¡°When I said goodbye to Spirit Beast, it was over after two touches. Why are you two so strenuous?¡± In a word, the embarrassment that Chu Qing said, Wen Lan¡¯s heart was inexplicably guilty. Chu Qing thought about it, or handed the heart in his hand to Wen Lanzhi, ¡°Poison Tree has left a cultivation heart, since now you are in the position of Substitute Patriarch, I will give it to you.¡± An aperture came in front of Wen Lan, she used Divine Consciousness to look at it, and a surprised expression appeared on her face. ¡°This cultivation art is exactly the same as the Yin Attribute Cultivation Art of our Wen Family¡¯s cultivation in the past, and there are some deep meanings in it that I can¡¯t even see. How can the poison tree give it to you, what else does it say?¡± Wood Attribute ¡­ Chu Qing thought of the tree spirit trapped in the poisonous tree for many years, and suddenly connected all the things before and after. If the Fruit Tree spirit is a person of the Wen Family, then it is certain that the violent agent who committed the offense will never survive. ¡°He only asked me to hand over to Patriarch, and if this heart will definitely allow you to improve your cultivation base, it will be considered a good thing.¡± Wen Lanzhi didn¡¯t understand this sentence, but she was already very satisfied. After sitting on the migratory beast, Chu Qing looked back and looked at Wen Lanzhi¡¯s silhouette like a little black dot. The oncoming wind blew away his hair and also blew away the haze in Chu Qing¡¯s heart. Regardless of the way forward, he will move forward without hesitation! (End of this chapter) Chapter 807 ¡°Big Brother Chu, what are you doing, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a little awkward?¡± Wen Jingming asked this question because he saw Chu Qing running the cultivation technique on the migratory beast, and his whole body exuded the Golden Immortal cultivation base. Although he did not carry the offensive, it made the migratory beast tremble. ¡°It took a long time to get on the road, so I had to practice a little longer.¡± Chu Qing saw the migratory beast a little scared, so he lightly touched it with his palm, his body trembled and then calmed down again, as if he was tamed. Wen Jingming looked at the migratory beast that was distressed and trembling on one side. It is estimated that in this Little Brat¡¯s heart, Chu Qing was intimidating it, otherwise he would use it to make soup. Chu Qing looked at the sky in the distance and frowned, then looked towards Wen Jingming and asked, ¡°I don¡¯t know much about the forces in the realm of Dan, the World is so big, only Four Great Families pass?¡± ¡°There must be others, but I am a junior and have a little bit of experience. For these things ¡­¡± A trace of embarrassment appeared on Wen Jingming¡¯s face, as if afraid of being despised by Chu Qing. After hearing this, Chu Qing¡¯s face was nothing but secretly thinking about the route of this trip. It took five days to fly directly from Wen Family, and it seemed to bypass a legendary forbidden ground. ¡°Wen Jingming, you come over, where is our bottom, look at the poison qi above.¡± The migratory beast passed a slightly diamond-shaped territory, flapping its wings and whizzing past, but the flight speed was somewhat delayed, as if affected by poison qi. ¡°This place is called Meng Jin, it is a very barren place, and no one will usually pass by, because this place is actually a place to bury people. Wen Jingming said this, there was some depressed sadness in his eyes, and Chu Qing didn¡¯t say much, but his palm touched his back like a soothing palm. Feeling the comfort of Chu Qing, Wen Jingming wiped a hand on his face, and then walked behind silently. Some things are useless to rely on others to say, Chu Qing suddenly thought of something, and stopped Wen Jingming. ¡°Not equal to me, let¡¯s go to worship, after all, they have come here.¡± Wen Jingming¡¯s step one stopped, nodded heavily. Spirit Qi in World is actually very rich everywhere. Although there are Wu Family¡¯s Stonehenge and cold jade spring, but with special attributes, cultivation and other cultivation techniques have no effect. Like Meng Jin, it is completely different. There is no Spirit Qi at all, and even breathing feels a little suffocated. Chu Qing¡¯s face becomes cold, subconsciously protecting Wen Jingming behind him. Two of them thought that Mengjin would stay for a while, but the rest of them continued to fly towards the realm of Dan. Since Wen Jingming stepped on the Mengjin territory, there was less juvenile tenderness on his face. Chu Qing was somewhat novel, and with the protection of Wen Jingming, he couldn¡¯t walk fast. When I first looked at Mengjin in the sky, I didn¡¯t think how big it was, but when I arrived here, I found that poison qi was all over the sky, and it was a small island. After walking through a muddy path, the trees on the side of the road were not very tall, and wild grasses and wildflowers grew wildly, and they all touched Chu Qing¡¯s eyebrows. ¡°Not far away is my mother¡¯s cemetery. She has no status in Wen Family, so she can only be buried in Mengjin. With the fierce battle of Four Great Families, all the people on the list can not enter the genealogy, my mother, Also among them. ¡° With a little nostalgia in his eyes, Wen Jingming reluctantly stroked the tombstone in front of him. Chu Qing looked at him and drifted into his home in a trance. I do n¡¯t know how long I have n¡¯t been back. It ¡¯s been a year since I thought about it. Chu Qing estimated that he felt the time, and planned to find a time to go back and look at it, to solve the dust contaminated once. (End of this chapter) Chapter 808 ¡°The sacrifice is over and we should go.¡± Chu Qing said to Wen Jingming that he saw his red eyes, and his heart was faintly sighed. He is still a child, pretending to be strong in front of outsiders, but once there is a vent to vent, he will tear off the camouflage and expose the bright red wound. Wen Jingming came to Chu Qing with a choked voice. ¡°Thank you big brother Xie for accompanying me here.¡± Chu Qing listened a little sadly and deeply sighed, ¡°Even if Wen Lanzhi doesn¡¯t ask me, I won¡¯t sit back and ignore your affairs. I will protect you in the future.¡± Wen Jingming was young, and his feelings were coming and going quickly. In a flash, his tears were almost dry. ¡°Mother told me in front of me that there is a place where you can find Chi Lianjian in Mengjin. I want to take a look. If the big brother wants to go to the world of Dan, then I can go alone.¡± Chu Qing secretly sighed, this kid really had a situation, otherwise he would not obediently follow him. ¡°Chi Lianjian, I haven¡¯t heard of it. If you can find a place, let¡¯s go. It¡¯s just a matter of concern.¡± His nature is righteous, not to mention the person he faces is Wen Jingming. ¡°Thank you big brother Xie!¡± Just to say thank you, Chu Qing¡¯s ears are a bit cocooned, but it doesn¡¯t matter, who makes him Wen Jingming¡¯s big brother. ¡°This is the map that mother gave me. I don¡¯t know if I have moved places after so long.¡± Chu Qing took a parchment, Wen Jingming¡¯s hand clicked on the paper, and seeing the snake-like sign, Chu Qing¡¯s eyes suddenly became deeper. Chi Lianjian is very familiar, but looking at Wen Jingming, he didn¡¯t try it in his hand. Chu Qing looked at the rusty sword in his hand and moved slightly. As soon as his thoughts flashed over, the sword body of Rust Sword groaned unwillingly. ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t change you, let me rest assured.¡± Rust Jian heard Chu Qing coaxing herself, and then temporarily tempered. Wen Jingming glanced at Chu Qing¡¯s sword, and there was a trace of envy in his eyes. ¡°Big brother, I always think that you are a person with a lot of stories. It is better to tell me about the glorious deeds that once opened my eyes.¡± There was a trace of embarrassment flashing on Chu Qing¡¯s face. He was a long story short. Now Wen Jingming doesn¡¯t want him to tell a story, otherwise, just like a running account. ¡°I do n¡¯t have to be a big brother. It ¡¯s been many years. Where did I start telling you? By the way, I once met a female gangster named Ye Chenxi. I had to say that I wanted to marry me. ¡­ ¡° Chu Qing shamelessly fabricated the facts and shaped his image to be extremely tall. What¡¯s more annoying is that Wen Jingming still took it all in without any doubt. 2 The person rushed along while talking, and unconsciously came to a jungle. Chu Qing looked up towards the top, the lush trees could not see the edge at a glance, stepped on the deep red land, Chu Qing carefully looked at the footprints left on the ground, compared with his own, there was no compatability at all. Wen Jingming has surplus in the footprints of the whole person. Chu Qing looks at the shape and does not know what kind of Spirit Beast it is. ¡°It seems that your bare sword training is a bit difficult to get.¡± As a monk, of course, I can¡¯t be afraid of all kinds of difficulties and obstacles, but such a powerful ominous beast is right in front of me. ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s okay, so Spirit Beast is here, we can¡¯t find a chance.¡± ¡°Opportunity was created by yourself. Besides, if you have Chilian Jian, wouldn¡¯t your strength increase greatly? What are you afraid of?¡± Wen Jingming¡¯s soft look made Chu Qing look at him. Why didn¡¯t he find him so weak before? (End of this chapter) Chapter 809 ¡°Big brother, why don¡¯t you go first, my queen?¡± Wen Jingming¡¯s eyes are like a deer¡¯s, pure and innocent, which makes people uneasy to bear at first sight. But Chu Qing is not an ordinary person, especially when faced with Niang Cannon, his heart is even harder. ¡°Come with me, let¡¯s step on here first, and then look at where this Spirit Beast¡¯s lair is. This is too empty, so there is no possibility. He should be in a within cave.¡± Wen Jingming is only nodded. From this point of view, he has no actual combat experience, otherwise Chu Qing will not be seen everywhere. The 2 people wandered around in the jungle for a while, and the deeper they were, the clearer the footprints they saw. Chu Qing has been guiding Wen Jingming to overcome fear, but with little success. One after the other walked in the jungle, the relaxed one was Chu Qing, and Wen Jingming seemed overwhelmed. However, remembering that Chu Qing was dragged over by himself, Wen Jingming raised a courage in his heart to ¡°unable to bear¡± and wanted to look up and follow Chu Qing. Big brother must also have a full-hearted younger brother next to him. Wen Jingming thought this way. After hearing a roar from Yun Xiao, he immediately jumped into Chu Qing¡¯s arms. Seeing the trembling person in his arms, Chu Qing threw him to the ground without the slightest hesitation. The roar came from the south-east direction. If he guessed right, it should be the voice of Spirit Beast who protected the treasure! Wen Jingming saw that Chu Qing Yu Jian was flying, and could not help but keep up with the panic, the sword energy escaped, and two white marks were drawn on the horizon. Chu Qing looked at the situation from above. A yellow-eyed Spirit Beast with bare eyes was roaring loudly, and a crimson¡¯s sarcoma was growing on the tail, which looked very fierce. In front of it, there is a silhouette of white clothes lightly. Chu Qing became more and more familiar until he was spotted by Wen Jingming, ¡°Mo Leng Shu!¡± Unexpectedly, people who met Mo Family, Chu Qing felt a little tricky, sucked in a cold breath. ¡°Don¡¯t you mean that only your mother knows this place, why would Moreng Book find the Spirit Beast over there?¡± ¡°There are natural phenomena near Tianlingdibao. Perhaps Mo Lengshu is also eyeing it.¡± Chu Qing rubbed his hands a little anxiously, and couldn¡¯t tell whether it was excitement or something on his face. Wen Jingming remembered his red training sword, and stared at Mo Lengshu without blinking. ¡°I also played with you for a few days. It would be better for you to give me medicine ingredients so as not to leave you with more injuries.¡± The voice of Mo Lengshu came secretly, and Chu Qing looked closely, only to find that there were 2 deep and unmeasurable wounds on Spirit Beast¡¯s abdomen, dyed yellow hair. The human beings are still clamoring with themselves. Spirit Beast¡¯s eyes are yellow, reflecting the ant-like silhouette of Mo Lengshu. Suddenly his head was raised and his huge fangs were put away. When Mo Lengshu thought it wanted obediently surrender, Spirit Beast made a strange cry. speaking of which This call is very different from the previous one, with a slight whisper, and stake all on one throw. Wen Jingming had raised Spirit Beast in his family. When he saw it, he quickly told Chu Qing, ¡°Big Brother Chu is running, that yellow tiger is going to move to rescue the soldiers!¡± When he looked around, he was stunned. There was a silhouette of Chu Qing in front of him. After hearing the roar of Spirit Beast, Chu Qing stepped inside the mirror-like cave and almost did not fall under his feet. ¡°Come in when Mor Behr distracted Spirit Beast, but now I can¡¯t find a way.¡± He smiled slightly, the spirit strength at his feet skyrocketed, searching in various places in the cave, walking deeper and deeper. Chi Lianjian should belong to Yang. Like the Spirit Beast seen earlier, it should not be used. Just when Chu Qing wanted to go back to his home, a clear cry came from behind him. (End of this chapter) Chapter 810 The rust sword on Chu Qing seemed to have a sense, and he took the initiative to shed the sheath. After walking along with the rust sword for a while, Chu Qing only saw an unremarkable corner with many dim gems. He took a photo of the tumbler and found out that these gems had more or less excrement. No wonder he walked past without looking before. Presumably it was his sense of smell that led him forward. Chu Qing used some Spirit Qi to clean up the pickle, the rusty sword cracked, and the gems all shattered. A long red sword immediately appeared in front of him. Chu Qing¡¯s eyes swept over the sword. Finally, he was still unsure whether it was a red sword. ¡°See if you can pull it out.¡± He thought about it in this way, his palm was lightly gripped, and a strong astral qi immediately rushed towards him. If it wasn¡¯t for Chu Qing fleshy body¡¯s toughness, it had to be blown beyond 100 meters. Chu Qing glanced at the deep gravure stepped out under his feet, and it is a must for this sword. When pulling the sword for the second time, he worked with the body ¡¯s Nianlong tactics, thinking about pulling out inch by inch, but it turned out to be counterproductive. The weight of the sword was not reduced like Chu Qing ¡¯s imagination, but with the time series. increase. Time passed by one minute and one second, it was estimated that Chu Qing had pulled it out after fighting outside. Chu Qing sat down on the ground in discouragement, his eyes falling on the turbidity he had cleared. If you can¡¯t use his True Qi, what about Spirit Beast¡¯s anger? He put his hands into the steaming yellow and white things as if he were dead, and then he held the sword in the gem directly. At this moment, he felt like constipation for many years, and finally he was completely comfortable. Touching the sword in his hand, Chu Qing wanted to cry a little bit. He just said that it was not a simple touch. He was betting on the courage and dignity of a man! ¡°After going out, you have to find a place to wash it.¡± The scent on Spirit Beast was a bit too strong, and Chu Qing just touched his hands, and after taking the sword, he felt irritated. Once again, I carefully looked at the sword body, but the word Chilian was not written on it. Chu Qing held it curiously and flicked it. The sword in his hand gently crossed the air, and there was a place on the cave wall where he was Sword marks are drawn, so at first glance it can be regarded as formidable power. He touched the sword in his hand with satisfaction, and he heard a slight cracking sound above his head. Chu Qing¡¯s heart tightened and immediately produced a bad association. A piece of nail-sized crushing stone dropping from the sky, Chu Qing immediately hid aside, and immediately began the butterfly effect. From the time he wielded his sword, the fragmentation of the cave changed from small to large, and the falling stone was like howling wind and torrential rain is unstoppable! Chu Qing¡¯s eyelids twitched, and immediately fled like a fugitive, and the falling stones behind him chased hard, biting Chu Qing¡¯s tail tightly. He squeezed the sword in his hand, his knuckles were pale, his mouth was dry, and even his spirit strength reached the point where the oil lamp was exhausted! ¡°Big Brother Chu!¡± Hearing Wen Jingming¡¯s cry, Chu Qing knew that he was not far from the entrance of the cave. Although he had been stirred by him Heaven and Earth turning upside down, there were Mo Lengshu at the entrance that attracted Spirit Beast. The problem should not be too big. Just after Chu Qing came up with an optimistic idea, a silhouette of a yellow flashed in front of his eyes, his mouth suddenly widened, especially after seeing the red eyes of Spirit Beast, his heart was anxious 10000 points! Wen Jingming was watching the cave collapse at the outside. Naturally, Chu Qing was inside. Spirit Beast¡¯s shout called a large ominous beast, all gathered around Mo Lengshu¡¯s side. People! ¡°Chu Qing big brother, the coward of Mo Lengshu escaped, you come out quickly!¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 811 If Mo Lengshu walked a little slower, I wonder if he would go back and try desperately with Wen Jingming, Chu Qing thought so, the speed of escape was sluggish, and the result was caught by the Spirit Beast. Too. Chu Qing waited a full 3 seconds to regain control of his body. When the wind hit the top of his head, a giant claw fell, and if it was hit, his head would open like a ripe melon. He uttered a curse in his mouth, rolled in awkwardness, and caught the stone falling from the mountain on his back while escaping. At that time, Chu Qing only felt that he was enemies in the stomach and back, and he didn¡¯t even know where he was injured. Spirit Beast was entangled by Mo Lengshu for a long time, and the cave was destroyed. When he saw Chu Qing, he was very angry, and his fangs came out, as if he was going to draw him close to the cave that is collapsing. Chu Qing¡¯s face did not have any confusion, and his mind was running wildly, thinking about the way out. The mouth of Spirit Beast¡¯s mouth was dripping with saliva, and it seemed that he wanted to taste what he was like, maybe he would be cooked and cumined. He was made a little didn¡¯t know whether to cry or laugh by his suddenly have a thought. He raised his red sword in his hand and blocked it from Spirit Beast¡¯s claws. At the moment of collision, Chu Qing felt his tiger mouth collapse. Spirit Beast saw him not only not torn, but also flashed to the side and jumped alive, could not help but rushed over flustered and exasperated, this time even he was inevitably hit by falling stones, but looking at its body, it must be painless . ¡°Big Brother Chu, how are you, I come in to save you!¡± Wen Jingming outside saw no one coming to rescue him, and wanted to cry urgently, but knew it was useless. Chu Qing is just one head and two big. I wish I could go out and slap Wen Jingming¡¯s head now. Didn¡¯t see that he was too busy vomiting blood? Come and join in the excitement? Perhaps he was afraid that Wen Jingming¡¯s fevered mind really came in to rescue him. Chu Qing felt his Spirit Qi had recovered a bit. He tried his best to split a sword on Spirit Beast. The sword energy was much sharper than its Fleshy body . Spirit Beast saw Chu Qing take the Magical Artifact that he collected to it, and his face became even more terrible. Chu Qing didn¡¯t care so much, taking advantage of Spirit Beast¡¯s slightly evasive space, he folded like a snake and escaped from a cave through a tiny gap. Spirit Beast slapped a paw on his back, this time it was no longer inevitable, Chu Qing transported spirit strength and resisted. The sky was dark when I went out, and Wen Jingming was about to rush into the cave with tears on his face. Seeing Chu Qing rushing towards himself like a broken kite, Wen Jingming¡¯s face was slightly startled and missed the best rescue opportunity. Chu Qing thought in a trance that he broke a few bones on his back. Even when he landed, he still rolled on the ground several times by inertia. Wen Jingming was just came back to his senses, immediately picked up Chu Qing¡¯s ragged body, Spirit Beast¡¯s claws flew over the next second, only to break a huge stone. ¡°Chi practice sword, now you have it.¡± Chu Qing smiled a little reluctantly, and handed the blood-stained red sword to Wen Jingming. He didn¡¯t know that this move would directly subdue himself to a dead-hearted subordinate, and it also attracted Wen Jingming¡¯s oath of life and death! Spirit Beast looked at the two dark spots that were moving away from the sky, shaking with anger. Not only has the magic weapon been stolen, but even the old den has been taken by Chu Qing. If it is really speaking of which, it is the worst one. In a bush deep in the jungle, with deep eyes, he had been hiding here for a long time. He has done a lot of camouflage on his clothes, and the juice of the plant is smeared on his clothes. If he is spied by Spirit Beast around him, a fierce battle will break out! (End of this chapter) Chapter 812 Mo Lengshu hid in the dark and gradually waited until dawn. Spirit Beast around me seems to have moved away, and the peculiar anger of Wild Beast has also faded a lot. He came to Mengjin also to worship the ancestors, but more about the heavenly materials earthly treasures in the Spirit Beast cave. Mo Lengshu and Chu Qing and the others had never seen them, so he wanted to kill a sudden thrust at this time. , See if you can drill the Spirit Beast loophole. Mo Lengshu concealed his breath and kept moving in the direction of the cave. Those Spirit Beast did go far, but the surrounding plants reported to them murmuredly. Will not work. ¡°It seems that I saw the brat of Wen Family just now. Am I wrong?¡± Mo Lengshu murmured to himself, and soon saw the cave of Spirit Beast. When I stepped on the site before, although it was still relatively simple to look around, it was not as ruined as it is now. Mo Lengshu suspected that there was an earthquake here after he left. The cave was destroyed, and Spirit Beast must have followed ¡­ A hole in the ground attracted Mo Lengshu¡¯s attention, and he really didn¡¯t want to look down aimlessly anymore. ¡°The opening of the realm of Dan is imminent and we can¡¯t delay any more time.¡± Speaking of Mo Lengshu, he had teleported to the hole, holding Magical Artifact in his hand, and walked in with full of vigilance. The night owl in the jungle made a harsh noise, and Wen Jingming took advantage of the night to take Chu Qing under a forest. Chu Qing¡¯s situation is not optimistic. Wen Jingming has never seen him look as weak as he is now. ¡°There is also a medicine pill in my storage ring, hurry and serve me.¡± He insisted on saying this sentence, the ring in his hand had been handed over to Wen Jingming¡¯s palm, and the latter trembledly took out the interest-adjusting dan, turned it into Spirit Qi, and fed it to Chu Qing. His brow furrowed tightly, Wen Jingming probably imagined the pain, contorts one¡¯s face in agony appeared on his face. ¡°I¡¯m not dead yet, just a little tired.¡± Needless to say, Chu Qing knows what Wen Jingming is like. The last sentence says that he can¡¯t persevere in exporting anymore, and sleeps in a daze. Wen Jingming was guarding him alone, and the night wind blew the trees around him. The sound was sobbing, empty and mournful, which caused layers of goose bumps on Wen Jingming¡¯s body. He yawned a few times to wake him up, and his eyesight started to fight. The first ray of sunlight in the morning shone on Chu Qing¡¯s face. After taking the medicine pill, his injuries were almost the same. They all said that the wounds were moving for 100 days, but they did not exist on the monk. If this kind of injury can¡¯t be recovered, wouldn¡¯t it be so stupid that so many people went forward and succeeded on the road of cultivation? Chu Qing stretched a lazy waist and moved, waking Wen Jingming lying on his leg. ¡°Big brother, what are you doing, let me sleep for a while.¡± Wen Jingming, who had just woken up, was talking with a milky voice. Chu Qing only felt that his goose bumps were all standing upright, waiting for his review. Wen Jingming was lying only a little space away from his lower body, and his hair was occasionally plucked. Chu Qing¡¯s face instantly became dark. ¡°Don¡¯t you think the distance between us is a bit close?¡± In the past life, he and his buddies can¡¯t be kidding, but after crossing this world, Chu Qing is more cautious than men against women. Watching Wen Jingming keep calling him big brother, Chu Qing took his path! ¡°Big brother, what do you think, I just slept on my stomach for a while, and I didn¡¯t take a piece of meat from you.¡± Wen Jingming took Chu Qing a little lightly and looked like a shy little girl. (End of this chapter) Chapter 813 ¡°Speak back, don¡¯t move your feet, stay away from me.¡± Chu Qing ¡¯s strangeness was seen by Wen Jingming, who suddenly laughed embarrassedly, ¡°I saw you fell asleep after eating medicine pill. I had wanted to stay vigil, but I fell asleep unconsciously.¡± 2 The atmosphere between the two became a little dull. Chu Qing saw that Wen Jingming took the red training sword and opened his mouth and said nothing. Now that the things have been delivered, they can also go to the realm of Dan. ¡°Big Brother Chu, I do n¡¯t know what happened to me. When I saw you, I wanted to get closer to you, but when you were angry with me, I felt aggrieved. I have n¡¯t been so inferior for many years, big brother, What kind of feeling do you say? ¡° Before, Chu Qing might have thought of self-deception, but now Wen Jingming has asked questions nakedly, and Chu Qing doesn¡¯t know how to respond. ¡°Maybe you think you didn¡¯t rescue me from Spirit Beast, see me blaming myself.¡± He stumbled casually, and Wen Jingming closed his mouth instantly. The journey of the Dan realm is too long, and it has been delayed for a long time in Mengjin, maybe the other people of Wen Family are now approaching. Sitting on the migratory beast, Wen Jingming has not dared to look directly at Chu Qing, but now there are only two of them, and deliberately avoiding is not a way. ¡°Big brother, have something to eat.¡± Wen Jingming handed Chu Qing some preserved meat, and he reached over to pick it up. Wen Jingming¡¯s fingers deliberately or unintentionally held Chu Qing, and he was slapped aside with a slap. The flesh was scattered all over the ground, trapped in the fur of the migratory beast, and it took a lot of effort to find it out. ¡°Big brother, I don¡¯t know what kind of feeling this is, but I will never compete with Mistress!¡± Chu Qing really didn¡¯t know what Wen Jingming did in his heart, so he could say such a thing without hesitation. He couldn¡¯t convince himself to look directly at Wen Jingming¡¯s burning eyes. ¡°I help you, just because your elder sister helped me in the first place. We are all men. I and you are totally impossible.¡± He could only say what he refused, and Wen Jingming¡¯s eyes dimmed instantly, and then he shouted, ¡°The cultivation technique of changing from male to female is not without it. Just find a cultivation.¡± Chu Qing was almost shocked to get down from the migratory beast. He was pulled by Wen Jingming at the last moment of the fall, and the atmosphere between the two became very awkward. ¡°Does your elder sister know that you made such a decision?¡± Thinking of Wen Jingming still listening to Wen Lanzhi, Chu Qing had to move her out. Fortunately, Wen Lanzhi still had a great influence on Wen Jingming. He finally recovered a little reason, ¡°The elder sister level is really not It¡¯s better. ¡° But the thought of Wen Jingming is mountain road twists around each new peak in the next second, ¡°But as long as the big brother cultivation base is higher, I can go to Chu Family!¡± Chu Qing really wants to fall off the migratory beast, so that he doesn¡¯t need to face a younger brother of cultivation deviation. ¡°You still pull me up, it¡¯s a little tiring to hang.¡± After an hour of difficult separation, Chu Qing temporarily convinced Wen Jingming that he really didn¡¯t like men, but for this fact, Wen Jingming¡¯s acceptance was very low. In the next 3 days, Wen Jingming didn¡¯t take the initiative to talk to Chu Qing, it was estimated that the confession was rejected, I was a little sad. Chu Qing¡¯s cultivation has never been broken. Afterwards, the migratory beast could run Dual Cultivation with his spirit strength, which surprised Wen Jingming. Seeing that the entrance to the world of Dan is in front of him, Wen Jingming finally put away many emotions in his heart and took the initiative to reconcile with Chu Qing. ¡°You can no longer ride the migratory beasts here, walk.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 814 As mentioned earlier, the medicine pill in the realm of the Dan is all ownerless, but it needs opportunity to get it, otherwise it is impossible to lose your life for the sake of treasure. Entering the realm of Pills, the minimum cultivation base must be True Immortal level, just this one, a lot of Loose Cultivator. Chu Qing They naturally don¡¯t have to think about this link, the other juniors of Wen Family have arrived, and it seems that they have waited for a while. ¡°What is the situation now, people who have met Mo Family before we came, what about other families?¡± Hearing Wen Jingming¡¯s question, a monk wearing a blue dress spoke, but the opening was a charming female voice, which made Chu Qing take a look. ¡°The two big brothers came a little late. In fact, the people of Four Great Families have all gathered together. I had a special opinion before, but we Wen Family did not come together, so we just left the face and left.¡± Wen Jingming was one of the men from Wen Family, and there was only one male. Chu Qing didn¡¯t feel a little comfortable until he saw him at this moment. Since being fiercely rejected, Wen Jingming has become a bit cold, in Chu Qing¡¯s view is a performance of growth, not worth mentioning. Driving along the road, Chu Qing found that the Spirit Qi on this side became more and more dense. On the verge of the border of the Dan boundary, the Spirit Qi value reached a peak. If you do n¡¯t look at the rules of the One Time Pill for ten years, you can save a lot of effort in cultivation alone. Chu Qing wanted to ask Wen Jingming about the realm of Dan, but hesitated for a few seconds. didn¡¯t expect This kid came over and lightly said, ¡°No one knows who created the Dao Pill realm, and no one knows when the medicine pill will be taken here, but once inside, our cultivation base will Attenuated by one layer, even the usual 50% of the skill can¡¯t be exerted, and it is even more impossible to dare to challenge Guardian. ¡° Wen Jingming mentioned this before, and Chu Qing was also a little impressed, so I should not be too surprised. ¡°The boundary of Dan is divided into several areas. Which place has the most medicine pill?¡± Chu Qing then asked Wen Jingming¡¯s words. He took out a map from his arms. ¡°There are Yin-Yang two sectors in the realm of the Dan. There are some Nether Soul and corpses in the realm. The fight is endless. The medicine pill is also With toxicity, as soon as the Yang Realm enters, it is like being burned by flames. The burning hand of medicine pill, plus where it will fall after entering, is actually random, so it is not easy to say. Chu Qing temporarily understood the basic situation in the realm of Dan, so he nodded heavily and touched the chin to think deeply. Wen Jingming is still the most grieving look, but once Chu Qing turns his head, he will cover up, so as not to be chased away by Chu Qing again. Just as the people of the Wen Family were about to enter the realm of Dan, on the other side of the place, several silhouettes were plotting a plot. ¡°Wen Family can also send people to the realm of Dan to win the medicine pill. It seems that Wen Jie does not have the ability to crush Wen Family.¡± A pair of beautiful eyes of the speaker was swept gently, and when he opened his mouth, he exhaled like blue, that is, the nails were too long, and the poison qi of azure was still there. ¡°Does the Yu family also stare at the Wen Family? They are just a dying, starved camel is still bigger than a horse, and it can¡¯t be delayed for a few days. That Chu Qing is still staying with them, it¡¯s too blind to see. ¡° Wu Linglong spoke slowly. Among the people, only her eyes had been on Chu Qing. Even Wu Linglong didn¡¯t realize this. ¡°Is it the man who entered Secret Realm? I just miss a cauldron next to him. He may have some cultivation techniques to make up for my loopholes. How about catching a glance?¡± 2 Behind the woman, a woman with a charming and resembles nature itself came. Between her waist and legs swinging, even the woman was unable to bear to surrender. (End of this chapter) Chapter 815 ¡°Chu Qing is not something you can covet, although Poison Master¡¯s means brilliant, but I just want to remind you that he is not the man you have seen before ¡­¡± Wu Linglong¡¯s words were only halfway through, and the demonic girl yawned impatiently, ¡°Are you saying enough, I just think a mosquito in my ear has been buzzing.¡± Yu Annian can¡¯t stand this person a bit, but they are of similar ages, and they can still talk more than others. ¡°I see that you two has been completely brainwashed by the idea of ??equality. Kong Mo female Imperial Capital said that the woman is the master of the world. Since she appeared, there is still room for men to speak. I want to see How special this Chu Qing is, can be remembered by you Wu Linglong. ¡° Speaking of this woman, she walked away with a sneer. Wu Linglong and Yu Annian looked at each other, and suddenly said, ¡°If Chu Qing fights with Shang Guanjiao, who will win?¡± Yu Annian gave her a deep look, and then said a little more clearly, ¡°It turns out that you deliberately directed Shangguan Jiao to pay attention to Chu Qing, it seems that you still have some means.¡± ¡°Not really, I just want to give Chu Qing some trouble.¡± As a woman, being naked by a man, Wu Linglong¡¯s first reaction was actually anger. Moreover, Chu Qing actually put on an indifferent posture, as if Wu Linglong was pretentious. Wu Linglong just couldn¡¯t get used to the way he always seemed to be indifferent. If Chu Qing didn¡¯t plant a few heels, she couldn¡¯t swallow the breath in her heart. Since that day, Yu Annian has quietly taken the Wu Family line. There are no eternal enemies, only eternal interests. This sentence applies everywhere. ¡°I heard that Qi Muxiao from the Qi Family couldn¡¯t get along in the family. This time is from Qi Yunyi.¡± Yu Annian gave Wu Linglong a wake-up call, and then Shi Shiran left. Wu Linglong didn¡¯t know much about Qi Family and did not take seriously. The entrance to the Dan Realm is a large open space. The spiritual grass and Spirit Tree planted are also for the monks to calm down. According to Wen Jingming, if the Dan Realm is closed, not only will the entrance become invisible , Even Spirit Qi and this place will become barren, which really surprised Chu Qing. He remembered the Mirage, and his curiosity about the Dan realm became deeper. After sitting on the ground and cultivated for a while, Chu Qing felt that Spirit Qi in his body was refined to be more refined. When eyes opened, he could feel his eyes farther away, and Spiritual Qi was much more active than before. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that this opportunity is also once every ten years, otherwise I really want to cultivate a few days.¡± He could only think reluctantly, Wen Jingming around him shook his body, almost fell in the arms of Chu Qing. Seeing the shameful look of the Wen Family kid around him, Chu Qing could only endure not being angry, and his tone became as gentle as possible and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, let me know.¡± ¡°Cultivation is a bit enchanting, so I can¡¯t sit still.¡± Wen Jingming avoided Chu Qing¡¯s sight, and it seemed that he was not telling the truth. There was a hint of haze in Chu Qing¡¯s heart, but he never wanted to be too stiff with Wen Jingming. Wen Lanzhi¡¯s life-saving grace kept remembering that it was not practical to ask Chu Qing to deny Wen Jingming¡¯s brother. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you, where would I go to find cultivation base to increase medicine pill, Wen Jingming, if you really treat me as a brother, just say something.¡± didn¡¯t expect when he said this, Wen Jingming¡¯s blush was like blood dripping. ¡°I dreamed that I was talking to Wu Linglong Dual Cultivation, and I wanted to come over and ask you if it is not normal.¡± There was a trace of surprise in Chu Qing¡¯s eyes, and then it was calm. If he had somewhat guilty before, he is completely relieved now. (End of this chapter) Chapter 816 Wen Jingming can also make fragrant **, which means that he is now relying on Chu Qing only because of his dependence on the big brother, not at all rising to a point where Chu Qing cannot accept it. But Wen Jingming couldn¡¯t accept everything, thinking that his heart was not completely handed over to the big brother, and there was a little guilt. At the moment, Wu Linglong, who was ¡°profane¡± by Wen Jingming, was behind them. The monks were actually stationed a little closer. Wen Jingming¡¯s words literally drilled into Wu Linglong¡¯s ears, making her feel a little lost. Not to mention Wen Jingming¡¯s status in the Wen Family, that Wu Linglong really came to the door to raise a kiss, and the object is definitely impossible, and this Smelly Brat tells himself well about the things he does, the object is still Wu Linglong! If Chu Qing didn¡¯t look at Wu Linglong¡¯s body, maybe she would not even look at them now, but now she not only noticed, but also heard Wen Jingming¡¯s ** was given to her. Chu Qing thought of the cause and effect before and after this, the corners of his mouth twitched slightly, and it seemed that some things could not be avoided. ¡°How about Wu Linglong ¡­¡± Wen Jingming hadn¡¯t turned his head yet. Afterglow in the corner of his eyes saw a rough and majestic knife cut off. At that time, he couldn¡¯t sit still. ¡°You are so brave that you dare to make fun of me!¡± Wu Linglong faint smile said, staring at Wen Jingming straight. Maybe he was a little sleepy before, but now he really has no thoughts. Chu Qing gave him a red training sword. Wen Jingming is actually not quite able to exert all the formidable power. Now playing with Wu Linglong is still a bit of a disadvantage! The opening time of Danzhijie is in front of us. If Wu Linglong goes on fooling around again, it may annoy Guardian, and then cancel their 2 places! ¡°Wu Linglong, you must be patient.¡± Wu Xixue did not know what happened between her and Chu Qing, and Wu Qingqing was not a talkative person, so only in her Wu Family, in fact not at all knew a few things between Wu Linglong and Chu Qing. Seeing Wen Jingming¡¯s wasteful gasping for breath, Wu Linglong dismissed his sword disdainfully, and then said to Chu Qing, ¡°Sooner or later I will make you my favorite pet!¡± Her unwillingness caused Chu Qing to have a headache. Did n¡¯t he just look at his body, how could it be endless, otherwise he would let her take a look, would n¡¯t it just stop? Wen Jingming only knew why he suffered the indiscriminate disaster. When he returned to Chu Qing, he sighed lightly. ¡°Big brother, you really attract bees and butterflies!¡± Chu Qing didn¡¯t come up in one breath, almost choked to death by his saliva. He secretly vowed that if Wen Jingming dared to mention this matter again, he would directly say that this kid became a rabbit in Secret Realm, and see who would be ashamed and unable to show one¡¯s face! Crowd in one place, it is inevitable that there will be writing friction and spat. Shangguan Jiao looked at Chu Qing in the crowd, and found that his appearance was very good, and he could not help but have a meaning of admiration. ¡°No wonder he can make Wu Linglong unforgettable, indeed a little cost.¡± She licked her red lips coquettishly and kept her eyes on Chu Qing¡¯s underneath. Just as the man in the previous life likes to stare at the beautiful woman¡¯s chest, the woman will use her own eyes to show her covetment. Chu Qing was aware of the sight that fell on him. After the realm of Dan opened, he didn¡¯t enter immediately. He frowned, looked around, and finally faced the demon with Shangguan Jiao. Her dress was extremely bold, and she wished to send her proud person to someone else¡¯s face. Chu Qing just glanced at it, and there was a little evil fire directly on her belly. He had seen many females, but wanted to be as naked as Shangguan Jiao, or for few, Chu Qing turned back a little uncomfortably, and could still feel her staring at herself behind her. (End of this chapter) Chapter 817 Speaking of which, Chu Qing has had many confidantes all the way since. All the more far away are Ye Chenxi, Tang Ziyan, and the dream drunk who does n¡¯t know if he wants to try with him, Wu Linglong, Huanyan Yan all kinds of . Chu Qing¡¯s indifference to the affairs of men and women, coupled with some foreign affairs around him, has no complacency in the face of a woman who simply wants him to be a male favorite. Just that demonic girl, Chu Qing did not know her name, but he was no stranger to that kind of gaze. Another one came to find excitement, either provocation or **, this kind of person Chu Qing is not necessary. The time to open the world of Dan has come every ten years. A simple door is slowly opened in front of Chu Qing, where the rich medicine pill will almost become a substance. Chu Qing smells of Danxiang, and has a heart in his heart. Very useful. Wen Jingming said that the inside is divided into Yin-Yang two sectors, but I do n¡¯t know if Chu Qing has the luck to come to Yangjie. His footsteps followed the crowd. The two little boys with hair buns were all white and led the way. The crowd walked through the gate. The next second Chu Qing felt saw a flash, producing a top-heavy feeling, at the same time The body seemed to be swept away by a gloomy sight, judging whether he would pose a threat. Up to this time Chu Qing was optimistic in his heart, and intuition told him that this trip should achieve his wish. Just after his eyes opened, everything in front of him left him stunned for a long time. The dark sky was so dark as if he was going to smash it down directly. There were evil spirits and strong wind in his ears. In a second, the evil fire on the ground would be wrapped around his feet. Chu Qing felt the dark atmosphere, and a wry smile spread from his lips. It seemed that he still didn¡¯t have that good luck, otherwise he would fall into Yangjie. The underworld medicine pill is said to carry a little poison qi. If the strength is not enough, it will be poisoned when picking the medicine pill. The end of when the time comes is the dead end. Chu Qing thought of it, it was a very difficult thing to get a drop of sweat on his forehead slowly, and to get what he wanted by himself. He needs medicine pill to be Broken Origin Pill that can promote cultivation base. This kind of medicine pill level is not low, and the required medicine ingredients are even more valuable and unavailable, so Wen Jingming would propose Chu Qing to try to come to the kingdom of Dan. Now falling into the underworld, there is indeed no acquaintance around him that can inquire. Wen Jingming¡¯s boy has always been better than him, and it is estimated that he has fallen into the underworld. Chu Qing watched while walking, always beware of possible enemies in the dark, including the demonic girl I saw before. All the trees around were burnt into coke by a ground fire, leaving a dead tree like a passerby to show the prosperity here. Earth fires are like flowing liquids. Chu Qing carefully observed them and found that they seemed to be gathered together. I just do n¡¯t know if the end is where a medicine pill is. Chu Qing at a moderate pace walks over, and Rust Sword has already appeared in his hand. With the scorching sun above his head, and the feet underneath are fine sand so soft that he can wrap the entire foot in, Wen Jingming did come to Yang Realm, but at this time he was fighting against the harsh environment in front of him, which was really bitter. The companions on the side were Mo Family¡¯s Mo Yingfan. They didn¡¯t even meet outside the boundary of the Dan, and as a result came into the eyes of the Dan. Mo Yingfan has no personal grievances with Wen Jingming, plus Wen Jingming has been in and out of Secret Realm, so I really want to ask something in his mouth. Wen Jingming didn¡¯t refuse Mo Yingfan, they walked on the long yellow sand road in Yangjie one after the other, just lifted their feet, and they could see the sand burying their footprints. ¡°Didn¡¯t expect Chu Qing will come over, you told him the realm of Dan!¡± Mo Yingfan asked, eyes falling on Wen Jingming¡¯s face. (End of this chapter) Chapter 818 ¡°I don¡¯t care about Big Brother Chu.¡± Wen Jingming said lightly, and the eyebrows were not annoying, Mo Yingfan couldn¡¯t even understand his temperament. ¡°Don¡¯t you have any emotions on your face before, why did you go to Secret Realm once and turned?¡± 2 people talked and laughed, the time passed quickly, but Mo Yingfan never asked about Chu Qing¡¯s only words and phrases, and in the end he could only barely end the conversation. ¡°If I have served you, let¡¯s go. Opening my mouth is a waste of energy.¡± He took out his Magical Artifact as a cane and walked on the long yellow sand road like a turtle. Wen Jingming didn¡¯t look much better, but he was resisting. Although there is no sand road that the underworld will sink in one step, the crisis facing Chu Qing should not be underestimated. He was looking for the legendary ghost flower in the ground fire while avoiding the ghost that hit him. These ghosts can¡¯t cause any damage to the body, but the body is penetrated more times. At the end, Primordial Spirit will be knocked out of the body by the whole, thus being solitary soul, unbound ghost body possession, so it is still very troublesome. Chu Qing¡¯s eyes have been searching on the ground, and the rust sword has become a bit hot under the fire of the ground fire. He later had to divide a little spirit strength on the palm, otherwise it will be blistered. There are no stars and no moon in the underworld, and there are 4 winds in the wind. No matter where you go, they are cold and whizzing. Chu Qing¡¯s wrist with a rusty sword was a little sour, and his eyes saw a lot of ground fire, and he felt like he was being grilled. He stopped slowly, and his speed of travel slowed. The ghost flower is Resurrection Lily, which is raised by the blood essence of the dead, but it is used to pull the effect of the drug primer, so Chu Qing will work hard to find it. Heaven and Earth in the underworld seem to be the same color, and the black pressure is like swallowing people. Chu Qing¡¯s exposed skin was slightly bluish and gray, and there was a feeling of corpse change. After he noticed this, he quickly ran the Nianlong formula to keep his body at a constant temperature, which only alleviated this situation. Walking here, every place is like a trap, there is no room to relax. Chu Qing doesn¡¯t know how long he has been walking, but his speed is now the same as a person who has no cultivation aisle at all. One step is probably only one meter away. Looking back, the road behind him has been disappeared. He didn¡¯t dare to go back. Looking like this, it might cause some unnecessary trouble. The difference between Yin Realm and Yin Sector does not seem to be too big, but there is medicine pill here, which is what Chu Qing is bound to get. He feels the fluctuation of spirit strength around him, and then proceeds to the south-east direction. He consumes in the process of rushing With a medicine pill, dantian is really uncomfortable. Here even a little spirit strength can¡¯t be refined, the air is completely in a state of chaos, if Chu Qing dare to use its tempering fleshy body, maybe it will be alive and waste. ¡°How long will it take to go out, according to this situation, I won¡¯t be able to find medicine pill even if the Dan realm is closed.¡± He frowned and went on, his eyes widened suddenly. Underfoot is no longer a turbulent ground fire, but a chilling black ice, and the surrounding Spirit Qi is instantly ten times thicker, and it is far more pure than the entrance! Chu Qing hesitated whether to walk out of the ground fire range, he now feels that he has gone a little less, what if he comes to the Xuanbing area and can¡¯t go back to the ground fire range? If this step is not taken, Chu Qing may never know this answer. He gnashed his teeth and stepped out of this step. He had just stepped on the Xuan Bing lot, and he heard a sudden collapse behind him. Chu Qing glanced back suspiciously, and a transparent ice and snow sculpture appeared in front of him. I don¡¯t know where this sculpture came from, it seems to have just risen from the ground. Chu Qing¡¯s heart was full of uproar, and 100 could not understand it. (End of this chapter) Chapter 819 ¡°What is your purpose here?¡± The ice sculpture spoke in front of Chu Qing, and the sound was like a young and beautiful woman, who was more pleasant and beautiful. ¡°Increasing cultivation base only.¡± Chu Qing directly told the truth, after all, this is not something to hide. The field where he is now is not as cold as before, and Between Heaven and Earth is connected together, so white that it makes people panic. ice sculpture seemed a bit didn¡¯t expect that he would be so direct, then silenced for a while, then said: ¡°How long do you want to stay here?¡± I do n¡¯t know if it ¡¯s his illusion. After asking ice sculpture like this, the surrounding air seems to become colder and heavier. Chu Qing really does n¡¯t know what to say, is it possible that he has to answer for a lifetime, that ice Will sculpture stop him? ¡°Look at the chance.¡± Chu Qing observed the expression of ice sculpture while talking, her eyebrows twisted, a smile of relief appeared on her face, ¡°Let ¡¯s stay here with me, it ¡¯s really lonely.¡± The next second, hiding the sky and covering the earth, Yin Qi True Qi directly smashed his head and smashed his face, and saw the formation of substantial ice and snow. Chu Qing¡¯s horror prevented him from responding immediately. As a result, his chest was imprinted with ice and snow, and it continued to radiate coldly continuously. He covered his chest with a mouthful of white breath. He just thought that if Nianlong Jue was running within the body, he might be frozen to death by this breath. ¡°My name Maiden Xue is the Guardian of medicine pill. From the moment you step into the snow, I will try it.¡± Maiden Xue opened her eyes slowly, her limbs were no longer transparent, her white eyelashes were trembling gently, and her hands were not determined. Chu Qing ¡¯s knees were soft, and even the speed of blood flow within the body became slow! This is the order of time, how can this fairy-level powerhouse appear here! Chu Qing¡¯s face was started, and was completely unprepared by this fairy. The highest level of cultivation is nothing more than breaking through the world. Arriving at the Xiansheng can be said to be just one foot away. Why would such a mighty man be willing to be trapped in the realm of Pills! ¡°I¡¯m just a ray of Remnant Soul, and I can¡¯t play 50% of my strength. If you can¡¯t pass the trial, there is only one in the end, that is, I am killed!¡± Waiting for Chu Qing to think about it, Maiden Xue¡¯s offensive has become fiercer again. Poor Chu Qing can¡¯t parry at all, like Maiden Xue¡¯s desperate pursuit like a desperate prisoner. A trace of very ruthless emerged on Chu Qing¡¯s face, and then the sword energy of the rust sword was cleaved. Maiden Xue¡¯s body was split by his sword, and then slowly returned to its original shape in despair. ¡°Weak are prey to the strong, survival of the fittest, there is no reason to let anyone go, only you will not let yourself go!¡± Chu Qing was shocked when she said the central thing, and the pace of escape also stopped. The silhouette of Maiden Xue immediately became a little illusory in front of him. What she said just now seemed to comprehend him. Chu Qing read something from it, and then there was a little clear comprehension. ¡°Self, let yourself go.¡± He lips muttered in silence, turned around and chopped off with a sword. This time Maiden Xue¡¯s arm was cut off directly by him, and even her offensive stopped in an instant. Seeing Chu Qing¡¯s comprehension speed was not slow, a smile of relief appeared on Maiden Xue¡¯s face, but the body immediately flew over, the sharp palm like a knife, leaving a blood stain on Chu Qing¡¯s chest. After having a skin injury, Chu Qing became calm. He was still not sure whether Maiden Xue was an illusion. She only said that it was a Remnant Soul, but there was no tombstone. Most of the Immortal Saints have moving mountains and suppressing seas, call the wind and summon the rain supreme expert, even Remnant Soul, will not become like wandering ghosts like this Maiden Xue in front of him. (End of this chapter) Chapter 820 Chu Qing asked slowly and saw Maiden Xue¡¯s brow furrowed, and he suddenly developed an emotion called have tender, protective feelings for the fairer sex. The women of the previous life were born gentle and water-like, and all were understanding. Chu Qing would desperately want to leave this place. Even if he stayed here for a million years, he could not accept the setting of Females Honored Males Inferior. On this Maiden Xue, he actually found that familiar feeling, and wished to hug her in his arms and comfort him. The women I met along the way were too tough, and finally a very ¡°normal¡± Maiden Xue appeared, but in Chu Qing¡¯s opinion it was abnormal. Maiden Xue lightly lifts the head, a tear in the corner of the eye flows to the cheek, it is not sad tears, it is more like a physiological secretion of fluid. The next second, Chu Qing was punched in the abdomen by her with a punch, fiercely knocked down on the snow. Chu Qing spit out a mouthful of blood, and at the same time he subconsciously touched the back of the neck, and found that the mark left by Wen Lanzhi was gone. ¡°Travelers from other worlds, I don¡¯t want to hurt you, but Ling Xi Dan is not something you can covet, it is better to leave.¡± He could n¡¯t bear to listen to Maiden Xue ¡¯s words, and felt incredible that her Remnant Soul would stay here. Medicine pill is no longer the reason for his shot. Getting to know a powerhouse is sometimes more useful than this. ¡°Dare Senior ask to break through the world, or is he still trapped here, without fa reincarnation?¡± His tone of voice became lighter, but he stayed longer than before Maiden Xue. According to this trend, Chu Qing should be able to find Maiden Xue¡¯s unprepared gaps, and then firmly occupy the initiative. There was an exchange between the offense and defense on the field, but after Maiden Xue discovered this, it was already difficult for her to get back the initiative. The fierce momentum of the previous punches is gone, and then Chu Qing ¡¯s sword energy is drawn to her through the ice and snow. Maiden Xue needs more time to repair the body of all split up and in pieces, which is itself a An invincible performance. ¡°I, actually lost.¡± In the end, Maiden Xue one-knee kneels stood in front of Chu Qing like a devoted sculpture. Chu Qing suddenly lost interest in Lingxidan, and then asked Maiden Xue about other things, ¡°Who sealed you here, and who is so capable?¡± He asked curiously, Maiden Xue¡¯s face showed a bewildered look, and then the whole body dissipated in the wind. I would love to answer your question, but, I do n¡¯t know ¡­ Before completely disappearing, Chu Qing heard Maiden Xue¡¯s last words, her body melted into Heaven and Earth, in the white snow. Chu Qing couldn¡¯t help but feel a little ruthless, and he blamed himself. He turned dashingly into the drifting snowflakes, and the footprints he stepped on were instantly covered by a snowflake. A beautiful and alluring woman chased here, and the person who saw Chu Qing had long since disappeared, and she couldn¡¯t help but feel very hot, ¡°Chu Qing you Smelly Brat!¡± The clothes she wears are extremely cool and out of tune with the World of Ice and Snow, but with her own cultivation base, she keeps all external forces out of the body. ¡°It¡¯s not the cold spring long abyss ahead, what did Chu Qing do in the past?¡± Shangguan Jiao ¡¯s beautiful eyes rose, and seeing the sky full of snow falling one after another, his heart could not help rising an anxious mood. Lengquan Changyuan is a dangerous area with 10000 points. The ominous beast and Maiden Xue are not a heavyweight at all. Not to mention that after Chu Qing took Ling Xi Dan, it became a living target for those ominous beasts. The effect of Ling Xi Dan is more terrifying than a drop of True Dragon blood essence, which can withstand the cultivation of ordinary monks for ten years. Once refined, it will immediately open up 3 acupuncture points, forcibly breaking through a realm, and Chu Qing ¡¯s luck is also very good. Right! (End of this chapter) Chapter 821 Before Chu Qing heard Wen Jingming talk about the boundary of the pill, the forest of poisonous trees is only a drop in the ocean, but after all, there is no concept. Now that I am on the scene, I can better understand the boundless feeling. ¡°Maiden Xue doesn¡¯t seem to have the previous memory, so with a high cultivation base, who can make her leave Remnant Soul.¡± He thought secretly, and sensitively found that the air around him was getting colder and colder, and then fell to zero! Lengquan Changyuan, an open territory, covered with snow flying in the sky, from time to time falling and falling, but it had no effect on the monks. A red-haired woman has a soft and gentle face, standing against the wind, wearing a monk¡¯s robe painted with black fire engravings. A woman with a scarred face looked awkward, facing away from her. The scar on her face was estimated to have remained for many years, extending from the corner of her eye to the nose, adding a murderous aura to the delicate and pretty white face. She spoke slowly, with a pleasant tone: ¡°I can¡¯t help you.¡± After listening to it, the red-haired woman gently touched her long, shiny hair. ¡°You can help today, or you can fight me.¡± Her armor was gleaming with silver, and she held a forged gold sword in her hand. The woman who refused a bit before was a little embarrassed, and then wanted to fool it. ¡°Lingguang, Wenxin, Tianyao, you have to ask me for help, I have always been unreliable.¡± The Scar Girl said that she caught Bai Zhi¡¯s sharp sword energy. Her Magical Artifact is a big knife, and it¡¯s more than twice as powerful as Bai Zhi! ¡°They didn¡¯t agree to help me, and I killed them.¡± Bai Zhi lightly said, as if to state a fact like eating and drinking. Years of old friends said killing and killing, the girl looked towards Bai Zhi ¡¯s eyes have changed, and she has known Bai Zhi for many years. After all, it hurt my friends for many years! ¡°We grew up in Dual Cultivation, and now I help you to break through this layer of shackles, and then watch your ascension soaring away from Six Roads of Samsara? Sorry, I¡¯m not that noble.¡± Leng Quan¡¯s words blurted out without any hesitation. This time Bai Zhi finally gave up, and the long sword stretched directly to her throat without a trace of hesitation! With a bang, the sword tip and the blade edge passed by, and a sharp Jin Ge sound was emitted. This scene is like a thunderous fire, which shocked the entire Changyuan! Their strength is quite similar, even if the Magical Artifact collides, they can instantly stir up the snow waves, and their momentum is huge, just like changing the sky! As soon as Chu Qing stepped into the field under his feet, the coldness on his body instantly disappeared thoroughly. Seeing the disappeared snow behind him, it was similar to the previous fire. Chu Qing knew that this was the trial in Maiden Xue¡¯s mouth, but only felt that if he wanted to pass, he still needed some luck. For example, if Chu Qing did n¡¯t shake Maiden Xue ¡¯s mind before, she could n¡¯t get 5 moves from under her sword. There were still many mysteries in the underworld that had n¡¯t been solved. Chu Qing thought of this and licked her dry lips excitedly. ¡°There are not too many medicine pills on me. It is better to refine Lingxidan here and take a look at its effects.¡± He sat in an open area with several snow peaks in front of him. He closed his eyes and looked up to see Yuan Dan. Not far away, 2 women rose to the sky, Spirit Qi on her body was fierce, and neither giving way to the other. Chu Qing immediately felt that sword energy was coming to him, unable to bear frowning tightly, wanted to leave here. It¡¯s really not good, as soon as I came across someone else. He took a closer look at his eyes and found that they were two women with 2 autumn each regardless of their appearance or cultivation base, knowing that they were not eligible for blending. (End of this chapter) Chapter 822 It is strange to say that since Chu Qing entered the World, he could say that wherever he went, there would be turmoil. First, the Secret Realm was dismantled, then Wu Linglong¡¯s cold eyes were caused, and then the Wen Family¡¯s Poisonous Tree Forest was released. It was difficult to find a realm of Dan, and as a result, two women with cultivation base deep and unmeasurable came across. Chu Qing knows how many catties and how many taels, and does not mean to glance in the past. The rhinoceros within the body can nourish Primordial Spirit, which is of great benefit to the cultivation of the soul. He wanted to quietly refine this pill, but unfortunately it was contrary to wishes. ¡°Leng Quan, I don¡¯t want to hurt you, even though so many people have been killed, but your relationship with me is extraordinary, as long as you are willing to help me Transcending Tribulation ¡­¡± Bai Zhi said a little sincerely, even with a trace of begging. ¡°It¡¯s not just you. My cultivation base is also at this level for a long time. If one of the two of us must break through the world, why can¡¯t that person be me?¡± There was a sneer in the corner of Leng Quan¡¯s mouth. After hearing her words, Bai Zhi realized how selfish she was. ¡°You raise so many Spirit Beasts, are you trying to guard against me?¡± Bai Zhi once again fought against Cold Spring, and after half a meter back, he asked dumbly. Cold Spring didn¡¯t say much. His mouth was silent on tamer beast determination. War God Generally, ¡°Leng Family is the Aristocratic Family, it will inevitably be ¡­¡± ¡°hahaha!¡± Bai Zhi laughed sadly for 3 times, and then looked at her with cold eyes, ¡°So I turned out to be an enemy in your heart, cold Patriarch, how do I know how to train the beast, but the moment I saw you, my heart was dead ! ¡° tone barely fell, Bai Zhi¡¯s hair changed from wine red to Bai Sensen¡¯s silver, she took out the bone flute in her sleeve, put it on her mouth and gently blew, a raging fire broke out under the ground, countless ghosts Walking corpses emerged, perhaps their strength is not as good as the herd, but the number can be crushed! Leng Quan knew that Bai Zhi followed evil immortal thoughts to learn evil magic, and had already carried Thunder Tribulation impossible, her fleshy body was declining, and had long missed cultivation It is precisely because of this that Bai Zhi will find these people to use their Magical Artifact to block Thunder Tribulation! Bai Zhiroumei¡¯s face was suddenly twisted, ¡°Lengquan, I am not you, with Leng Family as a backing, I can cultivate cultivation without any effort. I can only walk out of Heaven and Earth by myself. I am right, you are not qualified to judge me! She said that the syllable of bone flute rose strangely, and finally stopped above the horn sound, and countless undead came surging, carrying the ground fire in the purgatory, and facing the herd without hesitation! Their position fell on Chu Qing¡¯s eyes, which made him scream. He just chose a position at random just now, who knows that it will just get stuck at the cusp of the 2nd Army fighting! Chu Qing just wanted to move his toes a little bit and it became difficult, not to mention letting the girl run away! Just as he desperately faced the undead against the ominous beast in front of him, a pair of jade hands took him out of the battlefield with force and force. Looking back towards the buttocks that he had just sat down, he was trampled by Spirit Beast. Chu Qing looked at the person who rescued herself. She had a graceful posture, and there was a charm between her eyebrows. Zhu Lips did n¡¯t smile and succumbed, and she did n¡¯t apply Fan Dai on her face, but she brought monster qi from the bones. ¡°Little brother, we meet again, but I really want to talk to you about Dual Cultivation.¡± Shangguan Jiao turned back and laughed tenderly, making his spine cooler than the viper beauty. She and Chu Qing are a bit of a fate. From the very beginning, Shangguan Jiao remembered Chu Qing. The latter does not matter, Shangguan Jiao was able to rescue him from the herd, he was very grateful. One yard to one yard, this thank you must still be said. (End of this chapter) Chapter 823 ¡°Who is going to get your consent, Dual Cultivation is not a matter of my words, little brother, you will wait to have an ecstasy with the elder sister.¡± There was a charm on Shangguan Jiao¡¯s face, and Chu Qing only felt that Primordial Spirit was suddenly shocked and had to temporarily ignore her eyes. This demonic girl while speaking is about to release the charms to him. It is really abominable to deliberately look at him as ugly. ¡°They seem to be fighting, not equal to me. They used to join in the fun.¡± Seeing Chu Qing close his eyes, Shangguan Jiao realized that his little trick did not allow him to follow him, and his heart was more excited. Seeing him like a coward, Shangguan Jiao did not care about where he was busy and where he was going. Chu Qing saw that the earth underneath had corpses everywhere across the field. The undead confronted the ominous beast. The two armies were actually evenly matched, but the number of undead has been increasing in the war. of. This realm battle is too far away, and now Chu Qing can¡¯t touch the border, so he has to sigh and follow Shangguan Jiao to a zone with good vision. As soon as I landed, I heard a female voice saying: ¡°Bai Zhi, there are a lot of Spirit Qi to drive the undead. You have reached the point where the oil lamp is exhausted, why are you still struggling?¡± Her words were a bit mean, and Chu Qing looked at the woman named Bai Zhi, but could only vaguely watch her have silver hair that grew to the soles of her feet. ¡°Leng Quan, I haven¡¯t seen the moment before the last minute. Who would laugh to the end today, I also want to know!¡± 2 The woman said that she was working hard at the same time, and the voice of bone flute resounded through the clouds, and she was almost shocked by Chu Qing. Shangguan Jiao hurriedly guarded him, and the spirit strength became a Formation, protecting 2 people inside. ¡°The strength of these two elves is really great, I think they at least have a fairy cultivation base!¡± Hearing the women around him cry out in surprise, Chu Qing had to correct her properly. ¡°They are still hiding their strength. It must be more than Xian Sheng.¡± Chu Qing remembered the progress of his previous life¡¯s cultivation and compared it with this world. Although this world has a little faster experience, it is still following the rules. Compared with these old goblins, he still hasn¡¯t seen enough for a while. ¡°You said that they will win. In my opinion, it must be the silver hair. Didn¡¯t you see her mastering the initiative now? Once the undead army returns in a swirl of dust, the woman on the opposite side will definitely be defeated.¡± In Shangguan Jiao ¡¯s tone barely fell, Chu Qing shook his head firmly. ¡°This time you read the wrong way again. The cultivation techniques of the two of them are completely different. In the later years, the silver haired woman or even cultivation cult, the spiritual of within the body Qi is vain and unreliable, and certainly not the opponent of the animal trainer. ¡° The two of them have a bit of an addictive chat with each other. Bai Zhi looked deeply into their position with cold eyes, like they were going to shoot. ¡°Your opponent is me, this time distracted, but a fatal mistake!¡± Cold spring¡¯s ominous beast came out of the nest, and the fierceness was even worse than the previous wave. After all, the spirit of the undead Spirit Qi is weak, and the body is not as big as the ominous beast. Angelica sat on the ground helplessly, the bone flute in her hand fell off, and the decadent appearance added a little beauty to her face. Leng Quan didn¡¯t say a word. She raised her hand and gave her three slaps. She only slapped three times without looking at her. She turned around and left. After the slap, Bai Zhi spit out the blood foam in his mouth and asked without hesitation, ¡°If I don¡¯t kill 3 of them, will you help me break through the world?¡± Leng Quan left a slightly tired back, thinking of old feelings, she didn¡¯t give up her dead hand, but she was also very tired. Suddenly she stopped and gazed at the tip of the sword on her chest. (End of this chapter) Chapter 824 Blood, dripping on the ground, blooming enchanting and undefeated flowers. Leng Quan clenched the tip of the sword with one hand, forcibly pulled the strength within the body with strength, and next day Bai Zhi was hit by Spirit Qi passed by the sword body, and the blood spitting out was horrible to see. ¡°You are fine, I look down upon you.¡± Leng Quan looked back at her old friend. She betrayed the teacher and embarked on an evil way. She hadn¡¯t looked back for a long time. As for Junior Sister, who had been around for many years, she didn¡¯t have any soft hands to kill. It¡¯s just that Lengquan misreads the wrong person and gives her a chance of sneak attack, otherwise the person who fell today will definitely be Angelica dahurica! Bai Zhi smiled slightly, and it was more terrifying than the demons coming out of hell. The old skin began to fade from her face, exposing white and tender baby-like skin. Bai Zhi was so naked in front of Cold Spring, showing the result of her cultivation. ¡°Look, my body will never be old fart, and even a trace of scars is impossible. Do you know the moment when skeleton and blood separate, how beautiful is that clear voice, I dreamed of this day. ¡° Her excited eyes looked like crazy, and Leng Quan gave her a sad look and said nothing. The obedient and sensible Little Junior Sister was gone after all, and there might be a female devil, Bai Zhi doing wrong, committing heinous sins, and the origin of the defector, really let Lengquan lose everyone! Leng Quan closed his eyes, only to feel a little chill on his face. It was Bai Zhi¡¯s tears falling on her face, cold spring eyes opened quietly, and then saw Bai Zhi throwing the sword in her hand in amazement. ¡°Senior Sister, I finally saw you, how could you become like this, I have been preventing Chen Xiao, but she didn¡¯t listen to me, she started killing people, I really can¡¯t see it anymore!¡± Bai Zhi is like a god The nagging lunatic said his grievance and helplessness in front of Leng Quan. This scene not only made Leng Quan a little not knowing what to do, even Chu Qing and Shangguan Jiao who watched the drama were dumbfounded, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that female devil, is it possible that broke your brain?¡± ¡°No, in my opinion, she should have been possessed!¡± Chu Qing solemnly vowed said that the previous silver-haired Demoness would not show a fragile expression at all, and there was no emotion of self-blame. If two souls exist in one body, then the matter can be explained offended! ¡°The 2 people over there, enough to watch the play.¡± Leng Quan¡¯s voice sounded, although not high, but it just reminded Shangguan Jiao and Chu Qing to stop hiding. The two of them saw the strength shown by Leng Quan, and now they are as good as a little child, and dare to exceed their limits. Before Chu Qing saw that this cold spring was still reasonable, otherwise she wouldn¡¯t let go of Bai Zhi at the last moment, and only let her calm down, they will have a way to live. ¡°We are just monks passing by, and please ask experts not to blame us for keeping our arms folded ¡­¡± Chu Qing first said this sentence when Guan Jiao stepped in. He saw that his behavior as a man was so extraordinary. Leng Quan¡¯s eyes dimmed, and he directly arrested Chu Qing. ¡°Where did you come from, you have the breath of Nian Long Jue, what is your relationship with Kong Sheng?¡± Chu Qing ¡¯s three questions need to be considered carefully before they can be answered, otherwise they will be exposed. Behind Shangguan Jiao came reluctantly, she did n¡¯t want to care about Chu Qing ¡¯s life and death, but once Chu Qing died, the expert would not have spared her a fish that escaped the net. ¡°I accepted Kong Sheng¡¯s inheritance, which should be considered half disciple.¡± Chu Qing naturally knew how much formidable power the name Kong Sheng had. He could not imagine that he had achieved his poison at Secret Realm inheritance, and now he can still get so much appreciation from Senior. (End of this chapter) Chapter 825 ¡°Half disciple, then I won¡¯t kill you. Spirit Beast Pagoda was built by Master Kong Sheng at that time. I will not do it for his descendants.¡± Leng Quan said, glancing at Shangguan Jiao¡¯s body, and directly scared her to the point of shivering, hiding directly behind Chu Qing. The expert usually speaks until the end, but fortunately, Shangguan Jiao has no brains but sacrifices his life, so he closes his mouth tightly. Leng Quan held the Angelica in his arms and walked step by step to his residence. The vastness of the Changyuan Territory is about to catch up with the 100 Wen Family. Chu Qing and Shangguan Jiao have no effort to escape from the cold spring, although she seems to be walking easily. Shangguan Jiao looked towards Leng Quan¡¯s eyes with a trace of admiration. Compared with when she first saw her, Shang Guan Jiao is now much more pleasing to the eye and no longer arrogant. ¡°I don¡¯t know what your name is, but you seem to recognize me.¡± Chu Qing tried to exude goodwill to Shangguan Jiao. She didn¡¯t know what the wind was. She passed him directly and flew forward. She didn¡¯t even want to return with a cold word. Seeing her so uncooperative, a little helplessness appeared on Chu Qing¡¯s face, and his feet could not help but speed up. Leng Quan stopped in front of a huge and innocent mansion. When he saw the owner coming, the vermilion gate of the mansion opened automatically, and it looked full of style. Shangguan Jiao and Chu Qing were follow closely, and it wasn¡¯t until they walked into the mansion that Chu Qing found out that it was different. Other people ¡¯s residences are surrounded by mountains and water, otherwise they must choose a Feng Shui Treasure Land. The cold spring is poured out, and it is built directly on the bare snow. The walls of vermilion are connected with the milk-white sky. This house is very weird. Shangguan Jiao just wanted to pick a flower. Didn¡¯t expect it to take the initiative to pinch her hand, so she was scared and ran away. Shangguan Jiao came to Chu Qing and complained that he withdrew from the rich Spirit Qi and his eyes fell on the flowers fed by the cold spring. These flowers are fighting for beauty, and they also spit out the rest, no wonder that when Shangguan Jiao went to pick them, he didn¡¯t even get any benefits. When Chu Qing opened his eyes to see, the flowers he saw turned into white and fat white dolls for each and everyone, frightening him with cold sweat on his forehead. Shangguan Jiao is unknown, so it is considered ignorance is a bliss. Cold Spring over there put the unconscious Angelica down and called the two lost guests. 3 people sat together, and no one knew how to speak. ¡°My name is Chu Qing and I am a monk. As for this one beside me ¡­¡± ¡°Shangguan Jiao.¡± It was not until this time that Chu Qing knew the name of the demonic girl, and Leng Quan did n¡¯t care about the inner activities of the two of them. Lightly said, ¡°Leng Quan, Lord of the Yuan, Chu Qing probably never heard of me. But this Shangguan girl is not necessarily. ¡° Her eyes are very sharp, as if she can see through the disguise of people, Shangguan Jiao hesitated and did not lie. After all, the strength of Leng Quan was enough to make them suffer a bit. Leng Quan saw them green, just like the Junior Brother Junior Sister who was a newcomer in the school, with a slight smile on his face, with a bit of vicissitudes and memories. ¡°You two is really good luck. You can still meet me once in the underworld. If Pluto was peeped like that by you, it is estimated that your head can¡¯t keep it now.¡± Hearing the person Pluto, Chu Qing and Shangguan Jiao glanced at each other. Chu Qing was able to see that, as long as it was in the business, Shangguan Jiao was not very reliable, and now she really does not know who this Pluto is. ¡°Not to mention him, after all, it is still far away from Changyuan. Since Chu Qing you are a monk, then you understand the essentials to drive the spirit of body possession, I have something to ask for.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 826 Mo Lengshu and Wen Jingming ran away in Yangjie, not to mention people, they couldn¡¯t even see a bird. The two were as tired as the dead dog, and they gasped on the ground ignoring the image. ¡°Is there any Spiritual Pill in the Yang Realm? I think it¡¯s sunburned by this evil gate¡¯s sun!¡± Wen Jingming was yelled, trying to inject a little vitality into the body, but unfortunately it turned out to be contrary to the wishes, and in the end even a little energy was gone. Mo Lengshu¡¯s gasping for breath is the same, and he can¡¯t stand up with his best efforts. The clothes on his body have been soaked with sweat. Even for this part, Wen Jingming still likes to talk nonsense as usual. Mo Lengshu finally stood up. As a result, the Magical Artifact could not be caught hot, and Wen Jingming knelt down with a soft knee. ¡°What are you doing, saluted for me? I really don¡¯t need it.¡± Mo Lengshu: ¡°¡­¡± The 2 people stumbled for a while, and weren¡¯t embarrassed to tell the other party. In fact, they already wanted to fight back. Yangjie medicine pill is much easier to find than Yinjie, but these 2 people have been circling around in one place until they are exhausted and found nothing. They really can¡¯t blame others. On the other side, Wu Linglong was with Qi Family, and they now intend to hunt ominous beast. The beast is the Paragon Spirit Beast of the Yang Realm, the cultivation base can also beat the Great Principle Golden Immortal at the peak period, even skipping grades to challenge is not a problem. In order to find a handy weapon for himself, Wu Linglong can only find it on this bloody lion whose bone is harder than the black iron. Qi Muxiao and Qi Yunyi are naturally out of the boundless boundary of the Dan, and there are no helpers around to think about it, or they will not plan one day one night with Wu Linglong. Seeing the blue blood lion attracted by the rich scent of Dan Yuan Dan, Wu Linglong¡¯s palm sweated nervously. Behind her, Qi Muxiao and Qi Yunyi looked at the formation eye where they were. Wu Linglong found that although Qi Yunyi was the daughter-in-law, she had always looked forward to Qi Muxiao and their relationship seemed to be misplaced. However, this has little to do with her. If you can catch the blue blood lion, Wu Linglong can not only get the bone sword that is very good, but also find the inner core of the blue blood lion. Can beat him down. Wu Linglong is still very confident. She has always dreamed of Chu Qing weeping bitter tears begging for mercy under her, although in reality, this scene has never happened. The three of them set up an array called Xiuyuan Sleepy Array. Every formation eye must stand on the person, and there must be no shaking at all, otherwise it will not form an array, and the blue blood lion will also grab the gap and escape. In order not to invalidate the Yangyuan Dan that was taken out, Wu Linglong¡¯s spirit was very tense, and he reached the peak when the blue blood lion stepped on the Formation! ¡°Brother Mo, I see an array here. You do n¡¯t look like the Xiuyuan Sleepy Array. How could anyone catch an ominous beast in such a place?¡± When Mo Lengshu saw Wen Jingming¡¯s hand touching the array, the uneasiness in his heart exploded in an instant, ¡°Hurry up!¡± ¡°en?¡± Wen Jingming¡¯s reaction was still a little slower. He had touched the Xiuyuan trapped spirit array. Mo Lengshu saw white light flashed in front of him, and after a flicker of his body, he came to a dense jungle. Staring at him and Wen Jingming. I do n¡¯t know where these two people came from. The Bi blood lion has just entered the battlefield and became them in the next second. It makes Wu Linglong you can¡¯t guard against it, ¡°Return me the bi blood lion!¡± There is no need for Wu Linglong to make too many explanations. Wen Jingming has seen that she has interrupted her plan to arrest Spirit Beast, but Wen Jingming himself is unknown, so he cannot explain Wu Linglong, ¡°Ah?¡± Mo Lengshu on the side slapped his head and was speechless by his pig teammate. (End of this chapter) Chapter 827 The Bixue Lion can¡¯t be found right now. The only bad luck children that can be seen are Wen Jingming and Mo Lengshu. Wu Linglong is a bit to get really angry, but not too angry to kill the level, so the life of Wen Mo 2 is temporarily saved. Qi Yunyi secretly glanced at Qi Muxiao¡¯s eyes. She wanted to deal with this Mo Family kid, but Qi Muxiao didn¡¯t speak, she simply didn¡¯t dare to make a claim. The giant tree forest in Yangjie in front of me is the area where medicine pill gathers in Yangjie. If their entire group is not scattered down, it is still possible to get the chance of medicine pill. Wu Linglong sat down and calmed herself down for a while, and finally convinced herself that the old one would not go to the new one, and the next one would be better. When she got up, there was not much anger on her face. Wen Jingming and Mo Lengshu immediately stared at her, trying to show their existence. ¡°Look at what I am doing, would you like to remind me that you are letting go of my bloody lion?¡± Wu Linglong said coldly that there was no temperature in her eyes, like an ice cube. Mo Lengshu immediately closed his mouth consciously, Wen Jingming seemed to want to say something, was stepped on the foot by Mo Lengshu, this only became quiet. After being so obviously implied by him, Wen Jingming was still a little angry, but he wanted to fight Mo Lengshu. He didn¡¯t quite understand why Mo Lengshu wanted to stop him from speaking. The five people went on in the jungle. Mo Lengshu and Wen Jingming were tied like two prisoners, wearing Wu Family¡¯s unique brand. If the outsiders did not know the inside story, they might even think they were prisoners. The soil under the feet was a little soft. When Wen Jingming stepped on, he could still see the live maggots under his feet. It seemed that the maggots crawled out from under the ground. This is said to be the Yang Realm. In fact, after walking across the long river in the desert, there is no such scorching sun. Wu Linglong they are considered good luck, not at all suffering. Poor Wen Jingming and Mo Lengshu have walked in the desert for so long. The first living person I saw would tie them up, which was too much. Chu Qing¡¯s so-called a real man¡¯s guts, they didn¡¯t learn it at all. At this time, he was stuck with Wu Linglong with a bitter face, and he didn¡¯t even have a mind to resist. Wu Linglong followed Wu Family¡¯s Senior to visit Yangjie once, but at that time her cultivation base was still shallow, and she had no impression at all. The deeper the trees in front of me, the thicker and taller the trees in front of me, and Wu Linglong did not pay attention to the maggots under his feet, but Wen Jingming, who paid attention to these before, will change taking in the entire scene. He looked at the maggots the size of his fingernails and felt that his feet could no longer be stepped on, but the Mo Lengshu beside him immediately supported him, and the two brothers and brothers walked together. Qi Yunyi has been by Qi Muxiao¡¯s side, not daring to move forward, her posture is more like a servant than before. The maggots are creeping, their fat and fat bodies burrowing out of the soil, and then crawling up the tree without stopping, once they reach the specified height, they will fall from the sky again, all split up and in pieces. Previously Wen Jingming was disgusted by such a scene, but Mo Lengshu didn¡¯t even give him a chance to climb down and vomit violently, grabbing him to quickly follow Wu Linglong¡¯s footsteps. Going deep into the jungle, all around gradually disappeared the footprints and smell of the large Spirit Beast, such as the blue blood lion. Wu Linglong felt that he was betting wrong and even felt like trying to go home. Qi Muxiao prevented everyone from moving on. Her cultivation base is the highest among all people, so she is also very sensitive to danger. ¡°Let Wen Jingming go, now we need him to explore the way.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 828 ¡°Do you have any hatred against me, why should I come?¡± Wen Jingming was almost mad at Qi Muxiao. His white face was distorted by fear, and Qi Yunyi was even more a little panicked, because this is the first sentence Qi Muxiao has been saying all the way. Wu Linglong still held a grudge against the blue blood lion. He heard Qi Muxiao¡¯s words and squeezed his mouth unwillingly. Everyone still didn¡¯t hear the sound of maggots falling from the trees. Their surroundings became more and more tight. As long as they persisted, they could wait for these monks to relax their vigilance! The worm mother burrowed into the ground under the package of maggots, bulging like a small hill. Qi Muxiao felt scalp numb, as if there were countless pairs of eyes staring at the same time, goose bumps were too late to fall, and new emerged. ¡°Snapshot what I said to do!¡± She is neglected to communicate with others. In the face of Wen Jingming, she is too lazy to even look at it, but now she has to walk with them. Mo Lengshu didn¡¯t think there was anything strange, though he had reminded Wen Jingming before the array was started. Wu Linglong walked in front of everyone, and suddenly felt that the area she stepped on was a bit sticky. She looked down, and an insect like Nasal Mucus Insect was stepped into a meat sauce under her feet, a flesh and blood blurred, plus her legs Also climbed a few. She quickly meditation and determination in her heart, there is a Magical Artifact in her hand, after forming a layer of body protection astral qi, those insects can¡¯t get close. Only then did she realize that Qi Muxiao was right, and the latter might have discovered something, so she took the initiative to let Wen Jingming ahead. ¡°Only you are Yang Yin Attribute Cultivation Art, there is a reason for you to move forward alone, stop being capricious!¡± Wu Linglong remembered Wu Family¡¯s disobedient juniors. He also used a reprimanded tone when he spoke to Wen Jingming. He was a little stunned and realized that he had to take the lead and Wen Jingming cried. His tears fell down worthlessly, but that was it, he had to walk in front of everyone without turning back. Mo Lengshu¡¯s face was a little distorted. He had the illusion of to be the meat on somebody¡¯s chopping block, and as the number of maggots falling on Wen Jingming continued to increase, everyone felt a chill. Qi Muxiao didn¡¯t stop everyone until this time. They have now entered the worm¡¯s den. Maggots hiding the sky and covering the earth no longer have to block their chubby bodies, little by little moves on the trees, they climb on the trees, and then they cannot resist gravity, falling down from time to time, Wen Jingming keeps on his own Pulling on the shoulder, I am afraid that if you turn your head, you will see maggots. Qi Yunyi still followed Qi Muxiao closely, she is not like a Golden Immortal powerhouse now, but a loyal vassal of the latter. ¡°You help me find the worm mother, because there is an extra eye on the head.¡± Binocular worm mother, maggot leader, whose fleshy body can be used as medicine to detoxify 100, Qi Yunyi read medical books since childhood, and these things are cherished. She looked at Qi Muxiao¡¯s eyes instantly, and if Qi Muxiao had a little kindness before, now she is no different than a demon. The maggot insect protector will kill to the last one irreconcilable to the invaders, so Qimu Xiaoken walks with a cold face in order to use them as bait! Qi Yunyi figured out this joint and just wanted to open her mouth to remind everyone, didn¡¯t expect Qi Muxiao just looked at her, Qi Yunyi felt that her mouth was tight and tight, completely unable to open! When walking before, the maggots will also hide their body shape, plus the small number and small size, so they can¡¯t attract attention at all. Wen Jingming saw them falling from the tree, but it was just a little one¡¯s hair stand on end. (End of this chapter) Chapter 829 Among the flesh and blood that worm mothers need to eat every day, the most superior is the body of the monk, followed by Spirit Beast, and again the corpses of the same kind. In order not to be swallowed by the worm mother, the maggots enlightened by spiritual wisdom will actively attract monks, or wait for the monks who want to take the worm mother to come to the door. Inferior maggots will weaken the control of the worm mother by suicide. After all, there is a fear of a sickle on the neck at all times, which is enough to make most people mentally ill, let alone a small insect. Before coming here, Qi Muxiao had already understood the habit of maggots. Otherwise, with her spirit strength, how could she walk with someone whose cultivation base is lower than herself. Qi Yunyi guessed well, playing from the very beginning, Qi Muxiao did not take them as people. Although Mo Lengshu saw the surge of insects, he did not panic at all. He had already waited to transform his body into the astral qi. His Spiritual Qi was doped with a trace of cold fire, enough to burn most of the lower-level Spirit Beast. The insect mother is well protected by insect. With Qi Muxiao¡¯s eyesight, she can¡¯t see where the unique binocular insect mother is. A layer of body protection astral qi appeared on the monks, but this maggot was specially devoured by Spirit Qi. Wen Jingming was the first to shout out after discovering this, ¡°Hurry out of here, my Spirit Qi Swallowed by insect! ¡° He pulled out his sword ruthlessly and picked out the insect that penetrated into the palm of his hand, but this didn¡¯t help at all, but it made the insect even more excited after seeing the blood. ¡°Wen Jingming, stop now!¡± The hunch in Mo Lengshu¡¯s heart finally came true. He looked at the insect tide swarming behind him, desperate. They were no longer harmless white, and they turned into red that infiltrated into flesh and blood. With sharp mouthparts, the monk¡¯s flesh can be easily torn between opening and closing. Even looking at it can make Wen Jingming¡¯s scalp numb, he immediately turned his heart into within the body, but despite this, he couldn¡¯t stop the attack of the insect wave! Qi Muxiao watched while remaining calm and composed while handling pressing affairs, with a sneer sneer on his mouth. At this time, no one noticed that there was one less person in the team, but unfortunately they are the most outstanding part of the family, but now they can only bury their bones in the worm tide, and even the corpse cannot be preserved! Wu Linglong pulled her sword like crazy, she would rather die in her own hands than to be buried in layers of insects, until she died, she would not be willing to bear humiliation! Among all the people, only Qi Yunyi saw Qi Muxiao ¡¯s posture. She aloof and remote, checking the shadow of the worm mother. She has the highest cultivation base and certainly has a Magical Artifact to resist, so she watched others die. Still a sense of peace of mind! Thinking of here, Qi Yunyi suddenly became blushing with eyes, she took the initiative to disperse astral qi, and then yelled at Qi Muxiao: ¡°Aren¡¯t you looking for a worm, I will tell you where it is!¡± Qi Mu Xiao came to her quickly, the time before and after did not exceed one third seconds! ¡°Where is the worm mother?¡± Seeing Qi Muxiao with no difficulty hooked on the ground, Qi Yunyi smiled slightly, and suddenly a Qi Family venomous insect¡¯s poison came out of his mind. This kind of Gu is the most vicious curse of Qi Family, because it condenses a Before people die, despair and hate of crazy counterattack! Qi Muxiao felt a stiff body, and then saw Qi Yunyi¡¯s eyes slowly shed a tear of blood. Insect still can¡¯t get close to Qi Muxiao¡¯s body, but seeing Qi Yunyi¡¯s appearance, Qi Muxiao suddenly feels kind of palpitation. It can make a person whose cultivation base is twice as high as himself feel Qi Yunyi must do perish together! ¡°You let me go!¡± Qi Muxiao¡¯s eyes changed, Magical Artifact fiercely inserted into Qi Yunyi¡¯s heart, in this brief moment, Qi Muxiao created a curse tailored for her in one hand! (End of this chapter) Chapter 830 The realms of the realms of Dan, Yang, and Wormhole, where the juniors of the Wen, Mo, Qi, and Wu families gathered, they were all overwhelmed by the quiet and silent wave of insects, so that they did n¡¯t even have the last words , Just fall here directly and permanently. Qi Yunyi is giving Qi Muxiao an irreconcilable Poisonous Insect. Qi Muxiao finally inserted the Magical Artifact in Qi Yunyi¡¯s chest, constituting the most important blind introduction of Poisonous Insect! It ¡¯s Qi Muxiao ¡¯s care. She did n¡¯t expect ants to bite people. If she is very ruthless, she should tie them up like animals and send them directly to Insect Tide. ! An evil spell drawn in blood appeared on Qi Muxiao ¡¯s chest, and there was also a prohibition engraved by Qi Yunyi taking reincarnation. It can be said that unless Qi Yunyi is resurrected, no one in the world can undo Qi Muxiao ¡¯s Poisonous Insect. ! After doing all this, she closed her eyes tightly, and Qi Yunyi felt that she had never been so tired. There were a lot of silhouettes flashing in front of her, more of fear and resentment. She is not a fake daughter-in-law, but what she bears is far heavier than many clansman, plus Qi Muxiao until now does not put her in the eyes, causing Qi Yunyi to be deeply suppressed in her heart, which eventually leads to Twisted. Feeling the venomous insect¡¯s poison on his chest, Qi Muxiao exhausted all his energy to clear it, and in the end even Spirit Qi used half! ¡°Qi Yunyi!¡± She shouted angrily, and finally stepped fiercely on Qi Yunyi¡¯s empty shell engulfed by the insect tide. Since then, the four people who had previously traveled have died, and Qi Muxiao looked at the attracted worm mother, and first pressed his aversion to venomous insect¡¯s poison and prepared to capture it. Suddenly the center of the wormhole began to twitch, and the maggot corpses of 10000 counts were transported in and finally fell into the tiny body of the worm mother. Her body is indeed more beautiful than other maggots. The crystal clear and near-transparent is like an ice crystal. The two eyes on the top of the head are milk-white. As she sucks more and more blood, the worm mother appears on her body. There was an increasingly obvious bloodline. Qi Muxiao¡¯s eyes were placed on her greedily, and Wu Linglong, who was dying, was swallowed by the worm mother first. The process of her cannibalism was very elegant and moving, and she didn¡¯t bite rudely. Her body fell gently Wu Linglong¡¯s heart, and then her blood was drawn out, the blood line on the worm mother became brighter red. The second one is Wen Jingming, who has the Fire Attribute cultivation technique on his body. Even if he still protects his heart after death, the worm mother apparently hesitated, then came to Mo Lengshu and gave up the Wen Family kid. Corpse. Wen Mo¡¯s death method for 2 people was sucked up by the insect tide Spirit Qi, died under 100 pains, Qi Yunyi was different, she died of venomous insect¡¯s poison for Qi Mu Xiaoxia, so in the bodies of several people, She looks best preserved, and Spirit Qi dissipates the cleanest. The worm mother walks among the four corpses, and it looks like enjoying her own dinner and relaxing. Qi Muxiao won¡¯t let her go on like this. She took out Magical Artifact, her spirit strength is full, plus her cultivation base is already higher, the worm mother is frightened by her breath, her body is sharp The thorns are erected! If the two collided, the worm mother was better. She made a breakthrough before Qi Muxiao. The cultivation base has already approached Immortal Sovereign! ¡°It¡¯s not just your breakthrough, I also suppressed the cultivation base, not equal to me. A cold smile appeared on Qi Muxiao¡¯s face, and the whole person¡¯s breath changed when the cultivation base was released! The worm tide protects the worm mother instantly, and a worm wall directly facing the sky appears in Qi Muxiao¡¯s eyes! She was still in a wave-like manner, reaching for a sword. (End of this chapter) Chapter 831 This sword is quiet but like a hot knife through butter, blocking the terrifying insect tide in front of you, and the silhouette of the insect mother is exposed, Qi Muxiao grabbed her, and the insect tide behind him is scattered ashes and dispersed smoke at this moment! The body of the worm in her hand is smaller than the knuckle of a little finger. Qi Muxiao easily put her into the storage ring, at this time, she thought about glancing at the venomous insect¡¯s poison on her chest. The four decoys she brought are already dead, and it is a question of who is to lay their death on. Qi Muxiao and Yu Annian had a little personal relationship, but it was also limited to this. They used each other¡¯s strength, but they doubted each other when there was no foreign enemy. This feeling is really ridiculous. Qi Muxiao reached out and touched the curse on her chest. The prohibition above could only be unlocked by Qi Yunyi alone. This little slut would have to trouble her before she died! She flicked her mouth in disdain, moved her body, and went to beyond a thousand li. The world of Pills not only had this worm mother looking for, but then she had to find more sacrifices. Chu Qing did n¡¯t know Wen Jingming ¡¯s death there. Shangguan Jiao, who was beside him, was always exposed and threatened him with Dual Cultivation. The desire on his face was that naked. Chu Qing does not know why after becoming Females Honored Males Inferior, the desire of women will become so strong that he will encounter the hardliners who want Dual Cultivation wherever he goes. This Shangguan Jiao tentatively can also be divided into this category of people, Chu Qing is getting impatient with her. Leng Quan¡¯s thoughts on how to cure Bai Zhi, faced with the former Little Junior Sister, she was always at ease in her heart. ¡°Chu Qing, you come here, according to your saying, it takes a long time to separate souls. How long will it take at the earliest?¡± Chu Qing replied cautiously, ¡°3 days, the fastest.¡± Dan Zhijie has only so long to find the medicine, that is to say, if he can stay to solve the matter of Bai Zhi, he can¡¯t look for the medicine pill. ¡°The realm of Pills is not only medicine pill, other things are also very valuable, even if you don¡¯t use external force to cultivate base, when the breakthrough is coming, I will give you a set of hearts to match the Nianlong formula.¡± Leng Quan¡¯s hand waved on the Najie, and then threw a copy of the mind to Chu Qing. The above record is ¡°Longevity Secret Art¡±. This mind is one of the three heavenly minds. Chu Qing naturally knows. After he accepted this recipe, he wanted to pretend to be a big-tail wolf, and ask for more benefits. Didn¡¯t expect the Lengquan man to become an elite, and pulled him directly to the bed of Angelica davidii. ¡° After her Senior spoke, Chu Qing was nodded. Bai Zhi lay quietly on the bed, Chu Qing secretly took a deep breath, then Bai Zhi laid down the Formation on one side, as for Shangguan Jiao¡¯s existence they were directly ignored by them. Although World is a little bit different from the outside world, it is not much different. After contacting Wu Wuqing and Leng Quan and the others with a higher cultivation base, Chu Qing found that they are not particular about Females Honored Males Inferior. Higher realm. ¡°Do not think too much.¡± Leng Quan¡¯s words came from his ears, and Chu Qing dragged his mind back, focusing on the eyes. Bai Zhi¡¯s situation is not optimistic. Because of her long-term cults, her body cannot only resist Thunder Tribulation, but even the pure Spirit Qi cannot accept it. Chu Qing just touched her a little bit, and then she could feel Bai Zhi¡¯s body stiff like a mimosa, and it seemed to touch her bottom line. ¡°I come!¡± Upon seeing the cold spring, her Spirit Qi invaded, forming a layer of astral qi on Baizhi¡¯s body, and Chu Qing successfully entered Baizhi with the body through this layer of astral qi Spiritual Qi. It seems that in Bai Zhi¡¯s deep in one¡¯s heart, Leng Quan is still her most trusted person. (End of this chapter) Chapter 832 Even in the monk¡¯s World, the soul is also illusory. Chu Qing learned that the soul exorcism is only to drive the soul of the body possession out of the body, but in Bai Zhi¡¯s Primordial Spirit, Chu Qing found that it was far from that simple. It¡¯s already chaotic here as if chaos first started. Before seeing Bai Zhi can speak clearly, Chu Qing thought she was no different from normal people, and he didn¡¯t realize he was wrong until then. Angelica Primordial Spirit is not only twisted like a parasitic parasite, but the soul of the body possession is also missing, and there is nowhere to find it. Spirit Qi of Chu Qing can only temporarily try to separate the two. In the process, even Chu Qing himself felt the pain. His Spirit Qi is fiery and incompatible with Bai Qi Yin Qi. At the moment when the two contacted, Bai Qi¡¯s Spirit Qi was like a mouse and a cat, and then they retreated. If the person who invades her within the body¡¯s body possession is also the case, the two will be inconvenient to separate! Chu Qing had just thought of this, and he used his heart to see Bai Zhi within the body, a quiet Qi of Spiritual Qi. Its breath seems to be very close to Nianlong Jue, but there is a difference. Chu Qing couldn¡¯t tell the feeling, and he didn¡¯t even know why Primordial Spirit seemed close to this breath. He surprisedly poured into spirit strength to capture it, and Spirit Qi didn¡¯t move until this time. He also discovered Chu Qing¡¯s spirit strength, but what followed was not an attack, but an active fusion. This feeling is like a fish seeing water. The feeling of water and milk blending makes Chu Qing¡¯s memory slowly recover. He like a moment to return to the day in Wen Family, the poison tree forest sealed Wen Lanzhi and Wen Jie in a resin ball. Chu Qing separated a wisp of Primordial Spirit himself, and then he fled quickly, Chu Qing absolutely didn¡¯t expect that he would run to the realm of Dan, and he also won Bai Zhi¡¯s home! So what he is facing now is the situation of ¡°killing¡± himself. Thinking of Chu Qing here, he feels bald. Leng Quan knew his progress clearly. After seeing a trace of intolerance on Chu Qing¡¯s face, her brow furrowed tightly. Chu Qing was afraid of causing the big sister to be unhappy, so he quickly entered, and when he saw his Primordial Spirit shrunk to the side like a quail, Chu Qing was about to cry without tears. After he drove out his Primordial Spirit, how should he explain to Cold Spring? With the temper of this big sister, it might actually be dead. Chu Qing took the steps to separate souls in an orderly manner, and cut the adhesion of the two cleanly. After this, after putting the soul into the body, Chu Qing had to consider it carefully. Primordial Spirit didn¡¯t see the arrogance when he just left, staying obediently and honestly, Chu Qing saw what it looked like, and didn¡¯t know whether to cry or laugh. Bai Zhi¡¯s Primordial Spirit should still be asleep, otherwise Chu Qing¡¯s soul will have been driven away by himself, where can he tolerate his boldness and bohemian body possession. Leng Quan actually had Chu Qing¡¯s ¡°3 days¡± as a foreshadowing, and the psychological aspect was comforted, but seeing Bai Zhi has not improved, I think Chu Qing is a bit passive. ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you, hurry and save me!¡± Even if she was angry, but the array maintained in her hand still did not fluctuate a little, Chu Qing was reminded to quickly agree and had to be forced to start her Primordial Spirit. Spiritual Qi poured into Baizhi with the body in a large amount, and then took the Primordial Spirit directly away. During this process, Baizhi had no intention of waking up, and the cold spring was even more anxious. Chu Qing was sweating, fearing that the movements under his hands would delay things. When he finished the last step and awakened Bai Zhi, her eyelids were finally willing to move. (End of this chapter) Chapter 833 When Bai Zhi eyes opened, Leng Quan described the face of the person in body possession, regardless of age or appearance, which is almost the same as Chu Qing! It is a pity that at this time Chu Qing had returned from the underworld to Li World, even if Leng Quan wanted to find him, it would be tantamount to find a needle in a haystack! The first thing Chu Qing went out was to quickly break up with Shangguan Jiao. This woman¡¯s stalking and thick skin are also the few he has seen. In Dan Zhijie and his entourage, the people in Four Great Families are more or less rewarded, but more do not know where to go, in short, a few happy and a few worried. Chu Qing has been waiting for Wen Jingming in the outside world. He is still thinking about how to give this spirit rhinoceros to him. After all, this medicine pill is too expensive. It is estimated that he will be grateful to Chu Qing. While he was waiting, Qi Muxiao passed him by, and at the first sight of Chu Qing, she knew that this person was a strong enemy. There were also Wen Family children waiting anxiously in the crowd, but Chu Qing did not walk with them. Qi Muxiao gave up the idea of ??leaving, and she thought of a more interesting idea. The expulsion time of Danzhijie is the same, and it will not be treated specially because of who it is. Everyone knows this, but more of them are people who ca n¡¯t live. They say living, then must see the person died, then Must see the corpse, no matter whether you can find the medicine pill, the world of Dan will send out ¡°people¡±. So Chu Qing waited with the people of Wen Family. Until then, people were almost going away, leaving 4 Wen Wu Moqi, they looked at each other in blank dismay, I do n¡¯t know as a junior in He Family Even the body will not be found. At that moment, Qi Family Xiao of Qi Family seemed to be afraid, but he gathered courage. Chu Qing, who moved towards the crowd, said aloud, ¡°He who killed the 4th family junior is him! ¡° Not waiting for Chu Qing to respond, Qi Muxiao went on to say: ¡°I saw him set a trap in the wormhole and used the monk¡¯s body to lure the worm mother, but I couldn¡¯t beat him, so I didn¡¯t dare to go up and stop it.¡± As soon as Qi Muxiao ¡¯s words came out, all around was a lot quieter at the moment. Wu Tuoqing also came outside the boundary of the Dan, and wanted to find Wu Linglong to go back and teach a few words. . ¡°Chu Qing, you must give us an account of this matter!¡± She is not a brainless person, even more calm than other patriarchs, but Chu Qing is really covered with the accusation of such involuntary disasters, and she can¡¯t find any room to even talk about it. He has not seen those few juniors in those few days, let alone set them a trap, coupled with Chu Qing¡¯s friendship with Wen Jingming, it is even more uncommon for him to start! Wen Lanzhi¡¯s arrive slowly, seeing Wen Family¡¯s children are angry at Chu Qing. Before they leave, they all know that each and everyone is calling Chu Qing big brother affectionately. How can this be the case now? Chu Qing desperately needed to confront Qi Muxiao. After listing his crimes, she calmly retreated. She didn¡¯t even give Chu Qing an opportunity to explain. When he wanted to fight back, she found that she had become a target. It¡¯s really yellow mud falling into his pants, not just shit but shit. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe it, just look at whether there are worm mothers on Chu Qing¡¯s body. Will I lie about this kind of thing?¡± Qi Muxiao¡¯s smile was so pitiful that he was even maintained by a number of cultivators. On the contrary, he calmed down Chu Qing. He has lost his chance and can¡¯t be taken away by Qi Muxiao¡¯s words now. Thinking of passing by Qi Muxiao just now, there was a chill in his heart. Someone came over and asked him for storage ring in the next second. Everyone surrounds Chu Qing in the middle, because he is an outsider, and his fledgling strength is stronger than the younger juniors. Chu Qing is helpless. (End of this chapter) Chapter 834 Chu Qing¡¯s heart has already got a point, Qi Muxiao would say that there must be her reason, maybe when she saw Chu Qing as soon as she entered the world of Dan, she had already made a plan, and it was useless no matter how he resisted of. This kind of vicious trick was left by Chu Qing, who knows that it has been played by Qi Muxiao now. He fetched an object out of the storage ring with fate, his body was exquisite and clear, white and fat, and he still wriggled. Its head has 2 eyes, I do n¡¯t know if it is because of full blood, a red blood line appears on its belly and back, and when facing Chu Qing, its face also seems to smile distortedly. For a moment. ¡°It¡¯s not what the worm mother is. You got it with all your thoughts and then hurt so many people. You are too terrifying.¡± Qi Muxiao¡¯s words echoed in his ears. The crowd was questioning the eyes intertwined with anger and resentment, especially Wen Lanzhi¡¯s tearful eyes. Chu Qing may not forget it in his life. His heart trembles fiercely, and then the worm mother was taken back to the storage ring. Even though there were so many people in front of him, Chu Qing still found Qi Muxiao¡¯s playful eyes, and then said coldly, ¡°Do you think I will admit defeat, at least this thing, you don¡¯t want to take it back.¡± Then he apologized to Wen Lanzhi, with a sincere attitude and full of apologies: ¡°Lan Zhi, I¡¯m sorry ¡­¡± ¡°Pa¡± sounded, interrupting Chu Qing¡¯s words, he covered his face and saw the tears that puchi fell in Wen Lan¡¯s eyes. ¡°You killed my younger brother, I want you to die!¡± This sentence deeply stuck in Chu Qing¡¯s heart, making him suddenly sober and sensible. These people were brainwashed with Qi Muxiao¡¯s words of fascination, and Wen Lanzhi was persuaded by the people of Wen Family. No one could explain how they were explained by an outsider. In this case, Chu Qing had no room to turn around! ¡°I will visit after one another another in the future, there is something to do today, don¡¯t need to send it.¡± After he finished talking, he saw Qi Muxiao¡¯s good-looking face, so angry that he couldn¡¯t break her smile, so that she could never laugh again. As for the others in Four Great Families, they were now in a strange rage. Various disturbances have occurred in the realm of Dan, and there has never been such a bad and bold murder. Qi Muxiao of Qi Family alone was already very convincing, and the mother of worms brought out by Chu Qing himself also confirmed the identity of the murderer for him. Wen Lanzhi made his position first. Chu Qing is the enemy of Wen Family irreconcilable. Wen Family has taken it all together. Must has been defeated by Chu Qing. Followed by Mo Family Wu Family Qi Family, Qi Muxiao pretended to be tired after practicing in the realm of Dan, and was protected by a group of Golden Immortal experts. This treatment is similar to that of a princess. Chu Qing simply ca n¡¯t find that she can revenge her now. Opportunity! This is the only time that World hasn¡¯t had half a month¡¯s effort. Chu Qing can be said to offend everyone here. This time, with Qi Muxiao¡¯s fueling and vinegar, it offended 4 at a time. With the influence of these families, Chu Qing just went to the corner of the World and someone could kill him! ¡°No, I¡¯ll go back to Jinmen once. I can¡¯t resist the situation now.¡± When Chu Qing saw that everyone was soon chasing himself, when the time comes, there would be a fierce battle, so he twisted his body and no longer moved forward, but went to the intersection of the border. Soon a monk saw Chu Qing ¡¯s intentions, and everyone formed a mouth-shaped bandage, trapping Chu Qing like a prisoner. He soon discovered how awful his situation was, with a lot of spirit strength escaping, and his body was really weak. Qi Muxiao in the crowd has been waiting for the opportunity, just wait for Chu Qing to take down the worm mother! (End of this chapter) Chapter 835 Chu Qing was surrounded by people, and was only one position away from the border. At this time, the mutation was abruptly born. Chu Qing¡¯s body fell on a Formation. He looked up and found that above him was the doctors Golden Immortal. ! This method is far from comparable to Wu Linglong¡¯s array of catching the blue blood lion. Not only is the caster cultivation base much higher, but also for capturing the murderous madness like Chu Qing, so the monks are in the mood of burning both jade and stone Array, where the normal extends, someone even took out the blood essence array! Chu Qing¡¯s face turned pale for a short time. When he saw that he was surrounded by inescapable net, his fighting spirit seemed to be taken away, and he no longer lost the high-spirited and vigorous when Wen Lan first met him. At this time, Qi Muxiao¡¯s eyes were always on Chu Qing. After seeing his face bluish and purple, she seemed very angry. A feeling of satisfaction from her heart rose in her heart. This kind of feeling is more bloody than her. Progress is still coming. Inside the storage ring, Chu Qing could still feel the worm mother¡¯s beating, thinking that it was this thing that made him blameless, and Chu Qing had his heart pinched to death. The people of Four Great Families all have losses. Among them, the people of Wen Family hate Chu Qing most because he was the savior of Wen Family not long ago. This psychological gap is often the most unacceptable. Is there any difference with Chu Qing? Being wronged doesn¡¯t matter at all! Qi Muxiao ¡¯s speech included pretending to be pitiful, all of which were charms. Apart from Chu Qing who was a bystander, no one saw that her performance was actually poor. When she saw the Formation fall, Chu Qing closed her eyes slowly. These people feel self-deprecating because of feelings. He took the people of Wen Family as his own, Wen Family did not regard him as an outsider, and Wen Lanzhi did not speak out the cruel words that this hatred does not swear. His body became a little out of control in this brief moment. Chu Qing wanted to raise his eyelids, but found that he could not do it simply. Formation started slowly, first with layers of spider silk wrapped around Chu Qing, and then gradually invaded his Primordial Spirit, encroaching on his Spiritual Qi. At the end, Chu Qing will be completely controlled by people until Yuan Dan is destroyed and destroyed For the waste! This Formation was used to imprison the ten evil and unforgivable people. I couldn¡¯t think of a fellow fellow from Chu Qing who could also enjoy the taste of being imprisoned. At this time, the gap in the border was torn apart by a big mouth, and a person came in from the outside. He was wearing a special monk robe. Apart from this Spiritual Qi, the depth of the inside is not comparable to that of Four Great Families! After seeing so many people welcoming themselves into Li World, a strange expression appeared on his face, ¡°Li World hasn¡¯t been so lively for a long time, especially the old woman of Wu Family, how many Years or the little girl¡¯s look, aren¡¯t you tired of pretending? ¡° His simple sentence made Wu Qingqing unpleasant at once, and her eyes stared straight at the person, and then only lightly said three words: ¡°Gentlemen¡¯s League.¡± After seeing the past from the other three families, the expressions all changed a little. No one knows the gentleman¡¯s league. This organization can be said to be surprisingly consistent with the nature of the crap stick. It has always been provoking incidents and taking profits. To say The one who can¡¯t offend the World in this is the people of these gentlemen¡¯s alliance. When I saw Four Great Families who did n¡¯t care about him, and the man was not discouraged. In the border gap behind him, many people gradually walked in. They were wearing the same style of robe and holding a variety of Magical Artifacts. Did a fight. The man who came in earlier said something to the leader of the gentleman¡¯s league. When the leader saw Chu Qing, his eyes began to shine. (End of this chapter) Chapter 836 The Chuanlong formula on Chu Qing is a secret, but the people in World seem to be able to see it, and he has nothing to hide. Moreover, at his current age, cultivation to Golden Immortal Great Accomplishment Realm is really It ¡¯s not easy to say that it ¡¯s not a genius. If there is no basket that Qi Mu Xiao poke out, Chu Qing has already followed Wen Family back. The leader of the gentleman¡¯s league saw Chu Qing not simple at a glance, so he moved into a lively mind. When Wu Qingqing saw them approaching, he subconsciously took a step back. It was this move that caused the leader to laughed heartily: ¡°Wu Qingqing, you are really living and going back. Where did the graceful Wu Fairy go? , Why do n¡¯t we see the gentleman alliance? ¡° Seeing this group of shit sticks coming over, Qi Muxiao¡¯s face was stiff, as if some variables were expected, but the mother of the worm was still in Chu Qing¡¯s hands, she would not leave! ¡°These monks, we are dealing with an External Race people. He designed and killed our clansman. This matter will not belong to your gentlemen.¡± Qi Muxiao came out lightly and said that even if she is a notorious person who is higher than her cultivation base, her face is not impatient. At a young age, everyone has a style. The leader seemed to be surprised that a little woman was talking to himself. He seemed to be embarrassed to hehe haha ??and embarrassedly, and then he raised his hand directly to attack. No one could expect this sudden change, except for the staring at the other party. Mu Xiao. She didn¡¯t care about the sound behind her that was already half a beat, extend the hand arm forcibly blocked this, the leader cultivation base was far above her, and after a blow, Qi Muxiao felt that she could no longer succeed. . The leader withdrew his hand and seemed to be surprised at her cultivation base. The female cultivator who thought that this family grew up in a honeypot was only Gold Jade¡¯s external failure, but Qi Muxiao was obviously very contentious. The Gentlemen League behind them did not know why the boss should take care of these people. If they delay the Alliance Leader, they will be punished for going back! The leader turned around and glared at them, and everyone settled down instantly. Over there, Chu Qing was tortured by array. The face looks sinister. The delicate and pretty face was covered with green muscles, and there was a lot of blood in the nose and nose. The clenched teeth and clenched fists showed his inner struggle. Apart from this, even the monks who set up the line are changing positions alternately, because the Spirit Qi of Chu Qing is too large, they can only fight against him by the wheel. It¡¯s not that Chu Qing doesn¡¯t want to break away from Formation and leave directly, but that he has 6 senses and 5 seals and no sense at all. Even if he has a Spirit Qi, he can only delay the trapped time. The gentlemen of the gentleman here repelled Qi Muxiao with a gentle touch, putting a lot of pressure on Wen Mo 2¡¯s family. Wen Lanzhi asked Mo Tao to move forward. The leader of didn¡¯t expect didn¡¯t even look at them. ¡°The gentleman alliance only talks equally with the male monks. I do n¡¯t know if you know this rule. I ¡¯m tired when I see you every time. I ¡¯m tired of trying to convince you once today.¡± He said that he took the initiative to attack. The Magical Artifact Gang Feng set off a rapid energy in the crowd. Wen Lanzhi and Mo Tao were overwhelmed. Some of the juniors were recruited and forced to vomit blood! The movement of the leader did n¡¯t even understand the people in the Gentlemen ¡¯s League. As a result, he saw that his men were as stupid as pigs. The leader simply roared with them: ¡°In the past, I brought that kid from him. technique! ¡° Only then did the men suddenly realize it, and each and everyone acted as if they were awake at first. See Chu Qing may be taken away, Qi Muxiao¡¯s face instantly changes is not very good-looking, the worm mother must not be lost! (End of this chapter) Chapter 837 A chubby little child came to Chu Qing, his face was round and cute, 80% inherited the dream and drunken appearance, Chu Qing¡¯s heart would be softened by him, he stretched out his hands to hug him, Feeling the joy of being a father, but soon the dream suddenly collapsed, and Chu Qing felt intense pain in his body. He suddenly opened his eyes, but found that he could not see anything, and everything in front of him was nothing. All around is as quiet as death. Chu Qing can¡¯t hear any sound. He can¡¯t see, hear, speak, or touch anything. He seemed to be thrown into the void, or he was nothing. The dream that Fang Cai just had is still in his mind, and his true level cannot be reached with Chu Qing ¡¯s temperament. In fact, anything that happened outside has nothing to do with Chu Qing. He was placed in a closed array, as if the baby was in the womb, and lost his offensive power. Chu Qing subconsciously opened his eyes and looked at 4 places. The more he couldn¡¯t see the color, the more he had to work hard to see it, but after doing this step, Chu Qing suddenly felt his eyes were a little different. He reached over and covered his face, and there was something more in his palm, which seemed to be liquid, but also like a flowing thing. He had already remembered its name. That¡¯s blood. Formation Qing¡¯s prohibition cannot be broken by Chu Qing. After realizing this, he put his hands down decadently. The memories in the dream let him begin to recall. Chu Qing didn¡¯t know what he should do. He was admitted to the university and was involved in the dispute of the flower gate, witnessed the decline of Gong Family, and finally came to the World. All of this seems to be traceable, but Chu Qing can¡¯t find a pattern. He realized that he might not be able to get out, and his heart began to panic. What happened in the place where he could not see! Chu Qing within the body¡¯s Nianlong Jue started to work unwillingly, and just after Chu Qing¡¯s eyes shed more and more blood, there was a thin line between his skulls, which was slowly collapsing. In some legends and myths, the line where the skulls are close together is called a symbol of the demon, and the moment the head is opened, one can completely travel to another World. Chu Qing has seen some craniotomy, those people who want to stimulate within the body have not been fully developed potential, so they paid the price of their lives. He is now trapped in the Formulation, and his body chooses to take risks, forcibly breaking the limitations of Chu Qing¡¯s body and making changes for him. This process is destined to be painful, but as long as Chu Qing can bear it, Nirvana will be reborn. The Gentlemen¡¯s League started to work with the Four Great Families. This is a unilateral crush. No matter from which aspect, the former is stronger. If it were n¡¯t for the World of Mysterious Palace, I ¡¯m afraid Four Great Families would have been uprooted! Qi Muxiao looked at all this coldly in the crowd. Even if the Qi Family person was beaten up by fat, there would be no slight change in her face, it was still face doesn¡¯t change. The leader noticed her, the person who was repelled by him at first, now is very stiff. Realizing that someone was watching him, Qi Muxiao laughed, the smile was like an iceberg smile, and the leader of the gentleman¡¯s league remained unmoved, but fiercely spit. But seeing Qi Muxiao kneel down to the ground directly after he vomited, he can know that this moment of confrontation with the charm technique, the gentleman alliance prevailed. Those who trapped Chu Qing before can¡¯t hold on anymore, and seeing the clansman suffering, they really can¡¯t control Spirit Qi within the body! A formation eye in the southeast corner suddenly collapsed, and the monk fell to the ground with foam, and then trapped Chu Qing array as if it had collapsed, but before and after a breathing time, no one could stop Chu Qing from escaping! (End of this chapter) Chapter 838 The shackles of Chu Qing disappeared completely at this moment. His 6 senses were suppressed for too long, and there is no sign of recovery now. In addition, the men of Gentlemen¡¯s League also stopped, after all, it would be tiring to play sandbags all the time. ¡°Wang Chi, don¡¯t overdo it.¡± When the leader heard this voice, he felt a shock. The cold and deep eyes of Alliance Leader appeared in his eyes, so he never dared to pretend to be big. ¡°Yes, Alliance Leader, everyone closes.¡± Hearing Wang Chi¡¯s shouts, the men of the gentleman¡¯s league stood up obediently. After seeing this scene, Qi Muxiao thought that his opportunity had come and immediately came to Chu Qing immediately. She saw the blood and tears in his eyes, like a cultivation deviation. Not to mention Chu Qing now does not even have a little Spirit Qi fluctuations, like a complete waste. ¡°It¡¯s uncomfortable to taste it, but now it¡¯s lively, but unfortunately you can¡¯t see it, go to hell!¡± Her hand pressed against Chu Qing¡¯s top of the head instantly, as if it seemed to want to crush that place directly. Chu Qing¡¯s fingers moved slightly, although he was not quick to shoot, but he would also clamp Qi Muxiao¡¯s hand. Her whole person was froze by this sudden change. Chu Qing, who was still lifeless in the last second, could make such a strange trick in the next second. It would n¡¯t be hell! Not only Qi Muxiao, but even Wang Chi was a bit at a loss. Of course, he could see that Qi Chu 2 was all Golden Immortal cultivation base, and it did n¡¯t make sense that Chu Qing would show her strength to crush her. Unless, his cultivation technique is even stronger than Wang Chi¡¯s imagination! the thoughts got to this point, Wang Chi made a decision that he can say the last regret in his life, that is, to order the men of the Gentlemen League to let them take Chu Qing back! Qi Muxiao ¡¯s palm is as weak as cotton in Chu Qing ¡¯s 2 fingers. The feeling of being clamped makes Qi Mu Xiao panic. Seeing Chu Qing not only has no eyes opened, but also shed more blood and tears, her heart actually gave birth An emotion called fear. After seeing more people trapped in adversity and mental breakdown, Qi Muxiao absolutely didn¡¯t expect Chu Qing but would break through, especially the strength he has shown now, and it was completely impossible to speak at the same time just now! In the process of crushing Qi Muxiao, Chu Qing not at all spoke, he could feel that the ban on his mouth had not been lifted, his body became very stiff, and every move was like a machine, cumbersome and slow. Wang Chi led the Gentlemen League to surround the two of them. Although he did not know the grievance between Qi Muxiao and Chu Qing, Wang Chi subconsciously thought Qi Mu Xiao came to rescue Chu Qing. Their pair of red men and green women dare to ¡°show love¡± in front of the gentleman alliance, even holding their hands tightly together, if this is not true love, what else can be explained? Chu Qing felt the catkins in his hand, which was the thief hand that Qi Muxiao once dropped him on. The corner of his mouth raised a sneer, and then he directly tried to screw it off. Qi Mu Xiao suffered from the pain of a broken hand directly after she was caught off guard. After screaming, she began to sweat all over. She stared at Chu Qing angrily, but became a dumb when he suddenly looked up. Crossing Qi Muxiao¡¯s head, Wang Chi saw the third eye on Chu Qing¡¯s forehead! It was an eye full of desires and sins. The shape of the eyes was diamond-shaped. The green muscles on the face of apart from this Chu Qing had not faded. When he took the third eye and gazed at everything, Wang Chi even had a behavior The urge to kneel! Qi Muxiao was stepped on the foot by Chu Qing fiercely. The next second, her other hand was also scrapped by Chu Qing. In order to prevent her from escaping and repairing her hand, Chu Qing directly cut the rust sword. She broke her arms. (End of this chapter) Chapter 839 Qi Muxiao¡¯s screaming breakthrough, Skyrim, fell in the ears of Qi Family people, and soon someone could not stand it anymore. ¡°Chu Qing, are you still human, killing so many people, don¡¯t you admit it?¡± This is a young monk, whose fetal hair has not faded, he knows that with one mouth upside down black and white. Chu Qing just raised his hand lightly, and no one saw how the monk disappeared in the next second, but his neck was firmly held by Chu Qing¡¯s left hand! These strange and unpredictable changes have made the people of Four Great Families have a little one¡¯s hair stand on end. The most surprising one is Wen Lanzhi, but she knows how Chu Qing how many catties and how many taels change now So strong! Chu Qing¡¯s third eye has been kept open, he is like a living creature, not an organ connected to Chu Qing¡¯s body. The monk¡¯s body became trembling in an instant, and an inexplicable anger spread in the air. It was the coward who was afraid of peeing his pants. Watching the monk¡¯s pants become a little deeper, Chu Qing did not make a mockery, but directly threw him on Qi Muxiao with his arms broken. After touching Qi Muxiao¡¯s broken arm, the monk jumped up like a spring. At this moment, he didn¡¯t have that kind of optional verbal care. Looking at Qi Muxiao¡¯s broken body, there was a trace of disgust in his eyes. Chu Qing turned his head and looked at Wang Chi next second. The little leader of the gentleman¡¯s league met his demon eyes and took a subconsciously step back. No one in the entire Gentlemen League dared to laugh at Wang Chi, because in the face of Chu Qing at the moment, almost 2 words appeared in the hearts of all people, ¡°Devil¡±. If the emotion reaches the extreme, it will become a demon. Once falling into the demonic path, the monk can no longer return to the orthodox, and now Chu Qing is like this. At the time of the circulation of his Nianlong tactics within the body, he was no longer the golden-bright and dazzling yellow, but a purple with a wicked spirit. The beginning of everything seemed to be due to the suppression of the Formulation, and the closed line of the skull was opened. Chu Qing felt that he could control the closure of skeleton, but he had no way to deal with that line. Just as he could not control the third eye, he could only carry out a bloody revenge on Qi Muxiao under its manipulation. The people of Four Great Families saw that Chu Qing suddenly became so powerful, and their thoughts of chasing suddenly decreased by more than half. Before they were beaten by the Gentlemen League, they were battered and exhausted. It¡¯s an impossible thing! Wen Lanzhi pressed his lips tightly, his eyes showing a little unwillingness. Chu Qing lightly swept across the crowd, the third eye was big, and there was a desire to devour the blood. He drove his host Chu Qing to pick up Qi Muxiao¡¯s arm and put a deep breath on his nose. Suddenly Chu Qing¡¯s consciousness was controlled by his eyes. His sharp teeth bit down the meat on Qi Muxiao¡¯s arm, devour raw meat and fowl, like a wild beast. Now the people of Four Great Families can¡¯t bear it anymore, even Wen Lanzhi, who has a firm mind, has a trace of panic. The people of the Gentlemen League are still motionless without Wang Chi ¡¯s instructions, but as long as he said a word, the Gentlemen League people also want to spread their lives! Chu Qing quickly nibbled an arm, and when he picked up another one, Wang Chi came to him with a pleased smile on his face, ¡°Chu Qing is you, in fact, you are in the outside world, our gentlemen¡¯s league I also know that I do n¡¯t know if you are a powerhouse like this ¡­ ¡° He didn¡¯t finish his words. Wang Chi saw the greedy light in Chu Qing¡¯s one-eye. Demon King was born without drinking some blood tonic. How is Chu Qing hungry now? One arm is simply not enough to eat! (End of this chapter) Chapter 840 ¡°go!¡± When Chu Qing hadn¡¯t fully shot yet, Wang Chi took the lead to give an order. At the moment he said the word, the men of the gentleman¡¯s league took the fastest speed of their lives to escape. People may be afraid of creatures that are stronger than themselves, but the loss of humanity like Chu Qing, like wild beast, is as good as possible. Qi Mu Xiaoshi didn¡¯t think that he would become the current appearance of batteryd and exhausted, and Chu Qing¡¯s previous strength was not so perverted. She finally tasted a trace of regret, but it was a little too late. Before being suppressed in the Formulation a little bit, Chu Qing only felt that his stomach was empty, and in particular needed blood tonic. Qi Muxiao just happened to have Chu Qing¡¯s nausea, otherwise he would not directly shoot. After the third eye appeared on the forehead, Chu Qing felt that his 3 senses and 5 senses were slowly coming back, and his body gradually became in control. The previous array has disappeared out of thin air with the evacuation of the monk. Chu Qing ¡¯s eyes lightly swept the blood on the ground, and then grabbed Qi Muxiao ¡¯s hair. The one-eyed, temporarily can call him the devil ¡¯s eyes, is firmly Staring at Qi Muxiao. ¡°Wen Jingming, where is he in the realm of Dan?¡± He remembered the worm mothers who were previously regarded as convictions. The insects are generally social. As long as Wen Jingming does not fall into the worm tide, he should be able to retreat. If he listens to the woman Qi Muxiao, it is untrustworthy. Just look for the world. ¡°I will not tell you.¡± Qi Muxiao smiled viciously, she framed Chu Qing once, and ended up with no arms, which is fair to Chu Qing. However, Qi Muxiao was full of hatred for Chu Qing. She didn¡¯t say Wen Jingming¡¯s whereabouts, even though his body was eaten up by the insect tide. If Chu Qing can¡¯t ask Wen Jingming where he is, he is expected to find him for a lifetime, and then he can¡¯t extricate himself from guilt and self-blame. Qi Muxiao just wanted to see the suffering of others, especially the Chu Qing in front of him. As a man who is not at home as a wife, he dare to come out and show his face, it is a shame for men! ¡°I will ask you one last time, where is Wen Jingming!¡± Chu Qing suddenly realized what he was doing. He no longer only asked Dan Jie, but expanded the scope of the question. Qi Muxiao¡¯s suggestion came into play, and World is as vast as the universe. If Chu Qing really finds it with a blind heart, then let him entertain himself! Thinking of this, Qi Muxiao blinked her eyes and looked like a tempting **, she lightly opened her lips and exhaled like Lan: ¡°You come together a little, I will tell you.¡± Chu Qing frowns approached, just when his ear was not far from Qi Muxiao, she suddenly mouth opened wide! If not for guarding against this woman, Chu Qing would really be bitten by her. What he used to cover was Qi Muxiao ¡¯s own arm, and her teeth left a shiny tooth mark on the bone. Chu Qing face didn¡¯t change and threw the bones, then took the Rust Sword in his hand and directly ended Qi Muxiao¡¯s life. People like her cannot use Soul Search. Chu Qing needs to use her Primordial Spirit to enter her. If Qi Muxiao furiously counterattacks, Chu Qing will be restricted everywhere. In particular, he now has an inheritance on his body. From time to time, his body will change to another form, that is, an extra demon eye. If Primordial Spirit is separated, it will inevitably cause damage and hard to cure. Qi Muxiao¡¯s eyes were breathless, as if he had lost his vitality gradually, Chu Qing thought about it or searched for his soul. As a result, Primordial Spirit had just separated a thread and was caught by the evil fire in Qimu Xiao Primordial Spirit Frightened. (End of this chapter) Chapter 841 A series of changes in Chu Qing¡¯s body, it was only 5 minutes of time until Qi Muxiao died completely. If the person in the gentleman¡¯s league returns in a swirl of dust, it must be found that Chu Qing is actually extremely weak now, and there is no trace of spirit strength on his body. He himself was afraid that this state would be discovered, so he had to tear open the border crack and walk out of the World, and Chu Qing lay directly on the ground in the next second, without knowing the personnel. When I woke up, Chu Qing was greeted by a sun that could expose people to the melting sun, and in the ears were the shouts of cars and vendors. Realizing that he was finally back, he couldn¡¯t help but put out a long breath, but the next second, Chu Qing was frustrated by his gu gu¡¯s stomach. How to comfort the 5 dirty temples is a problem. Chu Qing thought about it and could only stroll around on the road. The place where he is now is definitely not Jinmen City, which is far from the prosperity of Jinmen City, and the relationship between people is more intimate. The most annoying thing about Chu Qing was that when he went there, he would see two men grinning and holding hands, but it seemed to be different from what he had imagined. The pedestrians on the road are actually more women. They are dressed in cool clothes and are sexy and generous. All colors and fatness make Chu Qing feast for the eyes. However, walking as if he had come to the red light district, standing on the roadside were young and handsome men. Like Chu Qing, simply existed like Tang monk meat. His looks are all men and women, and if a quality young man like Chu Qing is willing to go to sea, he will definitely be able to recover the cost. A younger brother in the hair salon quickly looked at Chu Qing¡¯s whole body, and moved forward to ask all sorts of questions diligently, which directly made Chu Qing have 2 more black lines on his forehead. ¡°Is this little brother coming to go shopping? Wouldn¡¯t a person feel lonely, not as good as coming to my sit in our shop.¡± This unspoken implication obviously imagined Chu Qing as a bend, but he is not! ¡°Don¡¯t want to, borrowed.¡± He simply refused to make the younger brother a little unacceptable, but Chu Qing¡¯s handsome face is the same as **, which really makes people want to stop. ¡°Come on little brother.¡± He stretched out his arms around Chu Qing¡¯s waist and touched his beautiful 6-pack abdominal muscles. Chu Qing¡¯s goose bumps stood up one after another, and at the same time supported Chu Qing to give the younger brother a hook. Poor this hair salon little brother, until the moment he fell to the ground, he never tasted what he did wrong. If it¡¯s not to find excitement, why did Chu Qing come to the red light district, because he first misled others! He walked here just like Tang Seng had passed Pansi Cave. When he walked over a mountain, a fairy like him would appear. Chu Qing is generally a cold face when he talks well. As for the manual kick, it is a hook. He then walked directly into a bar called Chunguang, where the lighting was a little overdone, and Chu Qing went directly to the bar and chatted with the bartender. ¡°What about the Boss here?¡± Chu Qing took out an Old Zhang head, and after receiving it, the bartender gave it a cup of Cocktail. ¡°Boss is not here.¡± It stands to reason that Ye Chenxi should be the owner of the bar, why not? Chu Qing remembered that when he and Ye Chenxi first met, he suddenly thought of this demonic girl. The bartender did not receive a reply from Chu Qing, and took the remaining money as his tip. Just when he wanted to chat with this lavish customer, he saw that the person in front of him had changed. ¡°What did the man ask you just now?¡± His voice was inaudible to men and women, but he was as hoarse as an old cigarette gun for more than ten years. The bartender replied neatly: ¡°He wants to know where the boss is, but I don¡¯t know the boss.¡± The man threw a head at random and went to Chu Qing. (End of this chapter) Chapter 842 Chu Qing¡¯s Devil¡¯s Eye can¡¯t be controlled very well now, and it always feels a little tasteless. In addition, the Lijin store is not far away, so he will have a thought to find Ye Chenxi. It should have been half a year since he left here, but I do n¡¯t know if the current Jinmen City still remembers the name Chu Qing. A curious expression flashed across his face. Chu Qing sneered and took a train to go. The man who followed the bar came right after him. Wherever Chu Qing went, he followed him. After arriving in Jinmen City, Chu Qing immediately returned to Chu Family. There was no imaginary excitement in the house, as if it had been evacuated, Chu Qing could not accept it. A fat and short middle-aged woman came outside to look at the stairs. After seeing Chu Qing, she yelled carefree: ¡°It¡¯s you Chu Qing, it feels good to be the champion, how come you think of coming back, Tianjin You ca n¡¯t remember what the college reported about your college entrance examination. It ¡¯s our pride! ¡° Chu Qing didn¡¯t know this aunt either, but she was so enthusiastic that Chu Qing had to embarrassedly agree with a few words. Until the aunt walked far away, Chu Qing could still hear her chattering and saying, ¡°What about entering the university? In the future, I will not marry someone else as a son-in-law. Suffer more. ¡° Chu Qing hearing this had to smile bitterly, like a moment back to when he had just crossed. He fled from Ye Chenxi¡¯s bed, and then returned home to see elder sister, weak father, and strong mother. Close your eyes and think about it, as if these things were still yesterday, but they are far away from Chu Qing. He lightly closed the door, walked to the streets and lanes outside, walked through the middle school according to the route he remembered, and then played a hearty basketball on the school playground. The last time he threw a blue ball into the frame, he thought about the person who had followed him. ¡°who are you?¡± Chu Qing lightly said, looking at him meaningfully. Chu Qing, the power of Jinmen City, knows nothing now. The only thing he knows is Ye Chenxi and Meng Zui. As for what has happened recently, Chu Qing is really a bit negligent. ¡°Dream drunk child is yours, although she refused to say, but I can guess a little.¡± The man¡¯s entire face was Chu Qing¡¯s completely strange face. After seeing Chu Qing¡¯s confused eyes, the talent sorry said, ¡°I forgot to remove the disguise.¡± Until this time, Chu Qing did not recognize this person, Li Huanger, Ye Chenxi¡¯s elder sister, a woman with a good personality, then Chu Qing also had a lot of dealings with her. Her transfiguration is really becoming more and more perfect, and Chu Qing basically can¡¯t see the weak spot anymore. ¡°Is there anything wrong with dream drunk?¡± Chu Qing asked a little redundant, in fact, if it is not Li Huanger insisted on looking for Chu Qing, Meng Zui will face the cruel reality alone. Thinking of his stubborn and angry younger sister, Li Huang¡¯er didn¡¯t have any affection for Chu Qing. Where is the world without fragrant grass, why do you love a single flower, why don¡¯t you get drunk? Dream drunk is about to give birth now. If Chu Qing does not go again, he should have no face to say that he is a child¡¯s father in the future. She has no affection for Chu Qing, and she does n¡¯t want to tell him about it now, but Mengzui and the child in her stomach are innocent, and even now Li Huang¡¯er suspects that if it is not to give birth to the child, Mengzui Will choose to leave without saying goodbye and leave this World forever. All these sinful debts must be counted on Chu Qing¡¯s head alone, because he abandoned the dream drunk! (End of this chapter) Chapter 843 Chu Qing¡¯s appearance is gentle, even looks like a college student who has just stepped out of the school. Li Huang¡¯er is a bit more mature than him. The two people walked together like a sister. Seeing all around with a lot of people, Li Huang¡¯er asked Chu Qing to a secluded bar. Her anger eased, but she still felt a little angry at the thought that Mengzui had eaten so much pain. The bartender came over and ordered them a simple cocktail. Chu Qing did n¡¯t know what medicine Li Huanger sold in the bottle gourd. He was alert to the point where he did n¡¯t dare to drink. The Li Huanger he knew was a woman with good wrists. The degree of very ruthless was comparable to that of Meng Zui, so it is always right to be careful. ¡°How come you suddenly think of coming back, aren¡¯t you very happy?¡± Li Huang¡¯er¡¯s question immediately asked Chu Qing, and he didn¡¯t explain much. Some impressions rooted in the hearts of others could not be changed, and the explanation was useless. ¡°I did neglect the feeling of dream drunk, so I came back this time to solve my private affairs here.¡± The meaning in his words is obviously to sever ties with Meng Zui and settle private affairs. Isn¡¯t that the scum man¡¯s usual method? ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that Mengzui dumped you first? She doesn¡¯t need any man for her condition, but you have nothing to do except to look good. To be a vase is annoying. Li Huang¡¯er¡¯s argument is still the Females Honored Males Inferior that Chu Qing is familiar with. After returning from World, Chu Qing is the first time to find this feeling of disgust from the heart. He didn¡¯t want to live in the World of Females Honored Males Inferior, and he didn¡¯t want to be brainwashed by Li Huang¡¯er¡¯s words. Just when he wanted to end this conversation, the bar door was suddenly kicked from the outside. Almost everyone¡¯s eyes were instantly attracted by the beautiful and alluring woman at the door. She was wearing a cool sling and her perfect figure was almost unobstructed. Her eyes searched among the crowd, and the next second Chu Qing had a feeling of being firmly stared at. He tried to leave his seat to divert his attention, but it turned out to be counterproductive. ¡°Chu Qing!¡± This female strode toward Chu Qing, and the supple as if boneless jade arm lightly encircled him in her arms, and Chu Qing almost fell into her chest and could not breathe. ¡°Why have you disappeared for so long, I almost want to die you, I heard your news, I immediately came to see you.¡± Li Huang¡¯er on the side slap the table and stand up, and disliked the 10000 women in front of her. Chu Qing felt like a pretty boy in the eyes of others. The self-esteem of a man broke out at once. He pushed away Gong Gongyue, who wanted to say nothing and couldn¡¯t say anything. Their movements have made everyone look away, there is really no way to cover up, especially the man in the bar saw Chu Qing being hugged by two big beauties, even more envious and jealous, making Chu Qing A little nausea. Back to watch World is to face so many things, Chu Qing is used to it, but in Li Huang¡¯er¡¯s opinion, Chu Qing has a new joy and forgets the old love, indifferent to the dream drunk and the child in her stomach. This kind of person is not worthy of being a child¡¯s father! A Magical Artifact appeared in her hand in an instant, and the cold cold sword body was hidden behind Li Huang¡¯er. Chu Qing tried her best to get rid of Gong Yue¡¯s entanglement, and the gap between her head and Li Huang¡¯er¡¯s sword would pass by. ¡°I want your life!¡± The sudden anger of Li Huang¡¯er made Chu Qing a little puzzled, but Gong Yue had long seen Li Huang¡¯er discomfort, the woman¡¯s intuition told her that this Li Huang¡¯er was here to break up her and Chu Qing, and dare to grab a man with Gong Eldest Young Lady It¡¯s just a bit crooked! ¡°Chu Qing¡¯s life is mine!¡± After Gongyue finished speaking, all of her imposing manners were released, almost on par with Li Huang¡¯er. (End of this chapter) Chapter 844 Two big beauties are fighting for a man. This is a topic that can be blown up in the hearts of all men. Chu Qing is the center of the topic. The only actor in this matter, the heart is simply broken. He didn¡¯t even want to ignore Li Huang¡¯er and anyone in Gongyue, not to mention that he had just returned to Jinmen City, and Gongyue followed him like a dog who smelled it, which was really terrifying. ¡°Chu Qing, where are you going?¡± Seeing Chu Qing walking out of the bar, Gong Yue¡¯s face flashed with anxiety, leaving Li Huanger in a hurry to catch up. In the process, the touching spring color on her chest attracted the eyes of countless wolves and made the bar howl. . In the final analysis, men are still a little more erotic than women. Li Huang¡¯er remembered the situation of dream drunk and decided to put down the dispute and go back to see her. An iceberg plus Miyagi¡¯s volcano, each of the two beauties has 2 autumns. Chu Qing was confused on the road, but Mongyue followed with a shameless face. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, it¡¯s hard to see me, shouldn¡¯t you be happy?¡± She smiled sweetly, and there was a pear vortex in the corner of her mouth. Chu Qing does not know why he is angry, but he is very sure and does not want to see Gong Yue at this time. 2 people pulled on the road, Chu Qing kept silent, he was strange to Gong Yue, and made her feel that she was doing something wrong. You should know that Dao Palace Eldest Young Lady has always been Only I Am Supreme in Gong Family, not to mention fighting for men. If it was not for Chu Qing, Gong Yue and Li Huanger were much lazy to take a look. She saw that Li Huang¡¯er was going to start with Chu Qing, so she couldn¡¯t be more angry, but Chu Qing, a wooden man, had been ignoring her, making it look like Gong Yue was posting. ¡°Don¡¯t you say that you have a marriage contract with me, now you don¡¯t want to admit it, do you want to dump me?¡± She hurriedly pulled Chu Qing, her eyes were all puzzled and confused, they were still very happy, how could it be said that it changed. Chu Qing didn¡¯t react at all. He lightly shook away Gong Gong¡¯s hand, and the expression on his face was very cold. ¡°We didn¡¯t start, and naturally there will be no results.¡± He remembered that Gong Yue was not very keen on the marriage contract, so it was Chu Qing who said it was the end. Eldest Young Lady had seen too much, and now he was tired of coping. ¡°What are you saying, are you going to dump me?¡± Gong Yue¡¯s eyes immediately stared at the boss, but it was more of an incredible kind, plus Chu Qing had never said anything to hurt people. This was the only time that she was given to her. 2 The atmosphere between the two people instantly fell to the freezing point, Miyazuki did not save more, she is also a face-saving person, not to mention Gong Family will not allow her to keep posting. Chu Qing is good, but not good enough for her to give up the principle level. Seeing that there was finally a small tail missing, Chu Qing didn¡¯t say much. He had more important things to do. The first thing was to go back to the Chu Group and see what happened to Mother Chu Tiannan. There is also the elder sister Chu Xiao, she should have a child now, if she can go home, Chu Qing can not go back empty-handed. He turned around and walked into a convenience store. As a result, when he returned with a full load, a gang of Hooligan broke out in the street. Chu Qing hid aside and was still affected. A steel pipe with short eyes flew towards him. . Chu Qing 2 didn¡¯t say that he kicked the steel pipe back, and the result was in the head of a foolish man. He was smashed by a steel pipe and turned a little dizzy, then he felt a little blood shed slowly on his forehead, the red color was horrible to see. All the gangsters suddenly turned the muzzle, Chu Qing had a feeling that they were just acting to show themselves. (End of this chapter) Chapter 845 In fact, the person they really want to pit is Chu Qing. Seeing a woman with a flower arm tattoo coming over the crowd, Chu Qing face doesn¡¯t change standing on the spot, the fruit snacks, tobacco and alcohol on his hand did not delay at all. The woman with a flower arm looked at the man who was injured by the steel pipe. ¡®S fool, reached out directly with Chu Qing, compared to a 5. ¡°5 dollars, right? I just found a bunch of change in my pocket and bought it for you to buy a band-aid.¡± Chu Qing sneered, then threw 5 dollars into the woman¡¯s face, her eyebrows twitched, and then looked at Chu Qing as if she saw mental illness. The Hooligan behind the woman didn¡¯t understand this kind of operation at all, each and everyone¡¯s mouth was bigger than duck eggs. Chu Qing also rejected Gong Yue ¡¯s courtship just now. It was when he was upset and saw these people who had been sensational. It was really impossible to bear. If 5 yuan was not enough, he still had 5 cents in his pocket, just giving The people in front of them paid IQ taxes. ¡°I still have 5 cents here.¡± Chu Qing chewed the chewing gum and said nonchalantly. When his finger just touched 5 cents, the woman finally failed to bear. If she ca n¡¯t see Chu Qing is making her happy again, she does n¡¯t need to be this big sister. Chu Qing lightly puts down the heavy bag. He does n¡¯t want to put it down. Suddenly, things can¡¯t be kept. Just when the woman¡¯s knife was about to touch Chu Qing¡¯s body, he shot. A finger lightly clicked on the woman¡¯s chest. She flew at least 50 meters away like a human cannonball. The load-bearing wall in the distance was inadvertently stricken, welcoming the woman¡¯s body of more than 100 kg, and hitting a herringbone hole. Chu Qing¡¯s eyes are still so calm. Seeing this, even a fool should understand that he is not a good man. The gangsters glanced at each other, and suddenly 4 fled and fled, and there were many people who were almost scared to urinate their pants. Chu Qing picked up the plastic bag on the ground and turned to leave. As a result, the trousers were caught by a person and he could not lift it. He looked down, and a child with a dirty face who didn¡¯t know what it looked like was hugging his thighs frantically, making Chu Qing a little helpless. ¡°Boss, your skill is so good, can you teach me!¡± His voice is like the number of years of unchanging voice, and men and women ca n¡¯t be heard. Chu Qing ¡¯s eyebrows slightly frowned, and he wants to leave him in the next second. The flesh of the meat. Chu Qing couldn¡¯t even open his legs and was a little speechless for a while, ¡°Can you let my legs go first?¡± The dead child shook his head wisely. ¡°Once I let go, you will definitely run.¡± After Chu Qing rolled his countless white eyes, he told the kid deceptively, ¡°To learn martial arts with me, the first thing is to listen to me. If you don¡¯t let me go, I won¡¯t teach you.¡± ¡° The child has not understood these two, and once he let go of Chu Qing, he will definitely lose his relationship, but if Chu Qing does n¡¯t teach him, obviously it ¡¯s even worse. When his fingers had just left Chu Qing¡¯s trousers, Chu Qing ran away like an off-string arrow, leaving the child messy in the wind in place. How could there be such a cheeky shameless person, even the little child cheated. He wiped his face in frustration, then sat blankly on the side of the road. It didn¡¯t take long for a Celestial Immortal to die like a little elder sister. ¡°Do you want to find the person just now, I know him, his name is Chu Qing, I will take you to find him, OK?¡± The elder sister¡¯s voice sounded as good as Zhong Ming Pei Huan, and Brat was deeply hypnotized by her, without the slightest hesitation nodded. Seeing him obedient, the little elder sister smiled slightly, with a hint of vulgarity in her smile. (End of this chapter) Chapter 846 When I went home, Chu Qing took a deep breath, and then slowly pressed the doorbell. The elder sister Chu Xiao who was a little rich opened the door. She saw Chu Qing covering her mouth tightly afterwards, an unbelievable look, Chu Qing especially wanted this elder sister with a completely different personality from her previous life, so she went up to be a bear hug. ¡°Chu Qing, be careful. I have our Chu Family in my stomach.¡± Chu Xiao was still so carefree and careless, Chu Qing let go of her, saw the belly under the loose maternity dress, and instantly remembered the romantic affair she had had with Drunken. I don¡¯t know what happened to Li Huang¡¯er later, did you tell Mengzui about his return to Jinmen City, but if she gave birth to a child, she might not even let Chu Qing see her. The dream drunk character, Chu Qing, had a headache just thinking about it. ¡°It¡¯s Chu Qing who¡¯s back. It¡¯s really glorious, and Chu Family¡¯s only college entrance examination champion is back!¡± The brother-in-law Xing Tao¡¯s tone barely fell was stepped on by Chu Xiao fiercely. Pity he dare not to be angry, so he went back to the kitchen to cook with Lin Yuantu. The two family cooks whispered together, and the elder sister Chu Xiao¡¯s voice was louder than the loudspeaker. After seeing this scene happening in front of him, Chu Qing¡¯s heart suddenly dissipated the joy of going home. In this brief moment, he felt that he had to do something, but he felt a deep sense of powerlessness about the status quo. When Kong Mo was there, the physique of the woman had undergone changes in Heaven and Earth turning upside down, so that later the woman came to power, the woman supported the family, and the woman held up for a day. Except for giving birth to children, men have no use. In addition, everyone¡¯s tolerance of this phenomenon exceeded Chu Qing¡¯s imagination, he had no buffer at all, and was forced to accept it. Listening to Chu Xiao chattering in his ears, Chu Qing¡¯s nodded while eating fruits, until the name of dream drunk flashed, Chu Qing was shocked, carefully heard Chu Xiao said what. ¡°Tang Ziyan also came to you, but then you have been missing for a long time, and there is a big belly dream drunk, I will not give birth in a few days, she left you something to put in your bedroom , Nobody has seen it at home. ¡° After talking, Chu Xiao closed his mouth and looked empathetic. Chu Qing thought that Meng Zui once found himself and left something behind, and he had an obscure feeling in his heart. He slowly walked into the bedroom, he didn¡¯t know what to expect, but when thinking of the past between the two people, Chu Qing had some begin to stir. Perhaps with a bit of love for dream drunk, Chu Qing¡¯s hand reached an envelope on the table. It says that Chu Qing started, apart from this, there is nothing. Meng Zui¡¯s character would still calm down and write a letter. Chu Qing was really shocked, and felt the thickness of the envelope across the river. He seemed to have written a lot. Just as Chu Qing was about to tear open the envelope, Lin Yuantu¡¯s voice rang, ¡°Chu Qing, Chu Xiao, have dinner.¡± Chu Xiao sat at the dinner table early, and picked up a piece of braised pork to eat beautifully. Lin Yuantu kept picking dishes into her bowl, while Xing Tao looked like a superfluous one. Chu Qing found two bowls of chopsticks and ate Lin Yuantu¡¯s food. The chopsticks had just reached the braised pork and was beaten aside by Lin Yuantu. ¡°What are you robbing? Didn¡¯t you see your elder sister now with 6 armor? What do men need to eat so much and need nutrition?¡± Chu Qing was speechless, he watched Chu Xiao eat meat one by one, and finally couldn¡¯t even get angry. Fortunately, Xing Tao also received the same treatment as him. The two men strove to eat rice, daring not to be angry. (End of this chapter) Chapter 847 After eating, Lin Yuantu gave Chu Qing and Xing Tao the responsibility of washing the pot, and led Chu Xiao down for a walk. Seeing Dad¡¯s alluring figure, like Chu Xiao like 2 sisters¡¯ flowers, Chu Qing¡¯s heart rose with infinite emotion. Immediately after Xing Tao handed the pot-washing brush to him, he said that whatever the sky would be, it would be the responsibility of the Sri Lankans, what must be done first. When Chu Qing wears an apron to wash the pot, let¡¯s not mention the grievances in his heart. After finally taking a break, Chu Qing has lost the joy of going home at first. He knew that it was this treatment, and he might as well spend time outside. Until this time, he didn¡¯t have time to look at what Dream Drunk wrote to him. It was not until 2nd day Late in the morning that Chu Qing picked up the letter and looked at it. It says: Chu Qing, I¡¯m getting married soon. I married the Tang Family. Do you still remember Tang Ziyan, the Tang Family? The wedding date is the 5th, Chu Qing remembered to glance at the time, today is exactly the 5th! He thought about the scene where Mengzui and Tang Ziyan were in the same room, and suddenly felt that he could not pass, but the child who made Mengzui belong to him, and now he ca n¡¯t hide! He put on a suit of clothes fiercely, and took a hair downstairs like the wind, remembering the Empire State Building in the letter, and wished he would fly over right now. In the eyes of the street trees and passers-by who were rapidly retreating backward, Chu Qing could not care about anything. His heart started beating wildly, especially after he thought that Meng Zui would marry another man. It didn¡¯t take long for Chu Qing to leave Jinmen City, and it was really convincing to find new prey so quickly. There is also Tang Ziyan, she is impossible to know the dream drunk, but she is still watching her marry the Tang Family, whether the two of them deliberately want to be angry with Chu Qing! There was a bit of fire in his lungs, and halfway through the crowded streets, every building seemed a bit like the so-called Empire State Building. Chu Qing quickly took a taxi and hugged the address. When the beautiful driver heard him go to the Empire State Building, the steering wheel turned 180 degrees. It turned out that Chu Qing had been running westward, completely opposite to the direction of that place! Chu Qing wiped the endless sweat on his face, his handsome face immediately aroused the driver¡¯s ** heart. ¡°Where is Little Handsome Brother going, dressed so formally, wouldn¡¯t it be a rush to get married!¡± Her delicate red lips were like a poppy flower, and Chu Qing couldn¡¯t help but glanced a few times. He thought of the good things that the drunk woman did, and fiercely said, ¡°I¡¯m going to grab a kiss.¡± The beauty driver, as if she heard something terrible, quickly touched her chest and said diligently: ¡°A little brother is not kidding, are you going to grab a kiss?¡± Seeing her apparent disbelief, Chu Qing disdainfully said that this World is like this, even if the previous life should be done by a man, it should be transferred here. Dream drunk wants to marry someone, and Chu Qing will never allow it. She would write a letter telling him the date and address of the wedding, which was also a lasting affection for Chu Qing. Since that is the case, what qualifications would she have to terminate their relationship, Chu Qing will never allow this to happen! With a trace of anger, Chu Qing didn¡¯t speak anymore, the beauty¡¯s eyes turned from the original unbelievable to the now untrusted and doubtful, she suddenly saw a kind of guts from Chu Qing¡¯s body, she thought that all the men now have Became a vassal of a woman, and willing to do so. The car drove silently and swiftly, and the tall building of the Empire State Building appeared in front of me. Chu Qing remembered that the wedding banquet was on the 20th and 5th floors, where an absurd farce was about to be staged, and Chu Qing would be there soon! (End of this chapter) Chapter 848 Tang Ziyan rescued a little boy, took him to the house for a bath, gave him snacks, and smelt his fragrant dress. This kind of child adoption Tang Ziyan is doing almost every day, but only this time, she will notice this male child after seeing Chu Qing. His name is Chen Lang. After washing, his small face is more lovely than the girl¡¯s. Tang Ziyan looked at his eyes, and it was spotlessly clean. ¡°When will elder sister take me to find a master!¡± Chen Lang already regarded himself as Chu Qing¡¯s admission discipline, although he himself did not know about this matter at all, and he would most likely refuse without the slightest hesitation. Thinking of this, Tang Ziyan raised a sneer on his face, and in a few days it was the wedding of Tang Family ¡¯s Young Master and Mengzui. The woman did n¡¯t know what the trick was, so the Tang Family had to marry her, so Mengzuo said. It was rain, and swift and decisively prepared the wedding. The Empire State Building is extremely expensive land. Dream drunk can be extravagant enough to cover the entire 25th-layer. The whole city of Jinmen. Tang Ziyan really doesn¡¯t know what Meng Zui thinks. She may have lost Chu Qing¡¯s news, but it¡¯s still a bit too much to bet on her happiness for the rest of her life. Women can marry again and again, but men ca n¡¯t. If they get divorced by dream drunk, there is no place for Tang Family ¡¯s face. I don¡¯t know if Chu Qing will come on the wedding day, Tang Ziyan would also like to know. She squatted down to appease Chen Lang, showing a tempting snow white on her chest. ¡°You can see Master in a few days, but when the time comes elder sister would like to ask you something. When you are a flower girl at a wedding, don¡¯t you know if you want?¡± Chen Lang¡¯s snot bubbles immediately flowed out, and his big eyes were full of curiosity, ¡°Is the bride beautiful? I heard when the time comes. The bride will wear a skirt and a wig, and she is a woman more than the groom.¡± Tang Ziyan remembered the Tang Family relative he had met a few times. He looked good, but he was a little too honest. ¡°He looks pretty, even better than elder sister. It will definitely be beautiful in a wedding dress. Would you like to be a flower girl for him?¡± The tone of her speech unconsciously became gentle. She had a motherly brilliance, Chen Lang¡¯s eyebrows were wrinkled, and then her mouth was beckoned. She said sadly: ¡°Elder sister want to marry that person, otherwise you won¡¯t Sweetheart, if you marry him, I will not be able to marry you in the future. ¡° Tang Ziyan hadn¡¯t responded for a while, and when she realized that this was Chen Lang¡¯s confession to himself, his neck was already red like a flamingo. ¡°Of course the married person is not an elder sister.¡± Tang Ziyan¡¯s smile stiffened, and the silhouette of Chu Qing flashed in her mind. The more she wanted to forget him, the more she couldn¡¯t forget it. She knew that it was a kind of torture, but she was still unique. Attracted. Tang Ziyan touched his beating heart and talked to Chen Lang about his experience with his master. The thrilling and bizarre experience during this period made Chen Lang¡¯s small mouth never close. His eyes were bright, and he admired Master even more in his heart. When he was Hooligan, he was bullied by other Hooligans. Every day he couldn¡¯t eat enough to sleep well. If Chu Qing ¡°revenge¡± him, Chen Lang simply didn¡¯t know that there are people like Chu Qing in the world. In order not to be bullied, Chen Lang wanted to learn martial arts with Chu Qing, but was taken away by Tang Ziyan. On the eve of the wedding, Tang Ziyan brought a small skirt and a small wreath. After Chen Lang put it on, the cuteness Burst table. (End of this chapter) Chapter 849 Meng Zui was in a suit, her hair was gelled, her eyes were bright and attractive, her lips were flamboyant, her tall figure and abstinence temperament all exuded a charming and dangerous atmosphere. She glanced at the wrist watch from time to time, the time passed by one minute and one second, but Chu Qing has not responded, he will not send text messages to call, not even letters. Since Mengzui put down the letter and there is now half a month now, Chu Qing¡¯s attitude probably doesn¡¯t want to take it for granted. Her child was born the day before the wedding. The only person who knew the existence of this child was Tang Feng from Tang Family. He was the one who dreamed of getting married. Tang Feng was to catch the duck on the shelf. At first, Mengzui found him and said that if he didn¡¯t marry 3, he would die. In order to survive, Tang Feng had no choice but to agree, after hearing that Meng Zui was going to marry a surnamed Tang, there were also many people who came to see the lively. As for the NUS students, they were swarming with the identity of Tang Ziyan Junior Brother and Junior Sister. Dream drunk himself didn¡¯t expect the wedding hasn¡¯t started yet, the people are almost full, and some of them still simply don¡¯t understanding. Chu Tiannan was also at the wedding site. She was invited by her business partner. If she knew that the married person was dream drunk, she would not come over if she was killed. But seeing that the wedding is about to start, she went out to have some desire to cover her. Fortunately, not many people knew that Mengzui was entangled with Chu Qing. At that time, people ¡¯s eyes fell on the Tang Family, especially a white clothed person. , As a bridesmaid, Tang Ziyan, her appearance is comparable to that of dream drunk, forming a beautiful landscape in the eyes of everyone. Li Huanger came over with a glass of champagne, and she felt a little funny when she saw Mengzui buckling her fingers nervously. ¡°Aren¡¯t you self-proclaimed Demoness, why are you not at ease now, why are you waiting for Chu Qing?¡± After being said to have broken his heart, Meng Zui broke a little jar and fell, ¡°I just miss him, I still want to marry him, are you satisfied now?¡± Li Huang¡¯er ignored the drunken childish look back, she glanced at Southwest, Gong Yue was wearing a gorgeous evening dress, her hair was curled into a charming wavy curl, and she was amazed in the eyes of everyone. ¡°The Eldest Young Lady of the Gong Family is also here.¡± Hearing Li Huang¡¯er¡¯s voice ringing in his ears, Meng Zui became more and more feeling if you ride a tiger, it¡¯s hard to get off. If Chu Qing does n¡¯t come, today ¡¯s dream drunk will make the last regret decision in his life, marry a man he does n¡¯t love at all, find a father without blood relationship for his child, if Chu Qing does n¡¯t come ¡­ ¡°Mr. Tang Feng, are you willing to marry the woman in front of you as a wife? From today on, whether you are poor or wealthy, healthy or sick, you will accompany her to work together to never leave each other, will you? ¡° The oath of the priest sounded in the ear, and in the white wedding hall, Tang Feng said in the witness of everyone that I would like three words. His smile was so sincere that he was too afraid to look directly at his eyes. She knows who she really wants to marry in her heart, although he is very strong, a big man who is uncompromising. ¡°Ms. Meng Zui, are you ¡­¡± Before the priest had finished speaking, he was interrupted by an unruly voice, ¡°She doesn¡¯t want to!¡± Chu Qing appeared at the wedding scene. His eyes stared at Dream Drunk. She was wearing a black suit with a bow tie around her neck and a flat belly. She looked more handsome than Chu Qing. Tang Feng¡¯s face suddenly became very ugly. He saw the expression on the field, seemingly with vague approval. Where did this guy come from? (End of this chapter) Chapter 850 When Tang Feng¡¯s heart was scolding his mother, the dream on the side looked at Chu Qing, his eyes, his lips, and he came to her in step by step. Tang Feng only felt that his hands were loosened, the flower girl around him also threw the wedding ring, and Meng Zui ran to Chu Qing, his face as if he was delighted by Supreme Treasure. ¡°You come, I know you will come!¡± She really set Chu trap to attract Chu Qing. She didn¡¯t want to marry someone at all, she just wanted to marry Chu Qing. A trace of jealousy flashed on Tang Ziyan¡¯s face, especially after seeing Meng Zui and Chu Qing hugged tightly, she suddenly remembered Chen Lang brought by herself. Before teaching this child to say something, he should still remember that if he didn¡¯t say it at this time, it would be too late. Chen Lang was pushed to Tang Feng by Tang Ziyan, and then he cried and hugged him under the eyes of everyone. ¡°Father, you let mom come back, I can¡¯t live without mom.¡± If Chen Lang ¡¯s father is Chen Lang ¡¯s words, would n¡¯t his mother be dream drunk? Looking at this child who is at least 6 or 7 years old, everyone present was petrified. Chu Qing glanced at Chen Lang. If his face was a little dirty, the clothes on his body would be a little bit broken, or he was on the street. Did you see the kid? He glanced at Chen Lang with surprise, and then he saw Tang Ziyan with unwilling eyes. She seemed to be full of tangles in her heart, but her face appeared serene. Chu Qing suddenly felt that it was too dangerous to bring dream drunk here. Here is bright and green, but everyone takes their own selfishness. In fact, it is not eating bones. He walked outside with his dream drunk, and was stopped by the next second. Chu Tiannan looked at the two of them coldly, and then said a domineering word in front of everyone, ¡°Dream drunk, is my Chu Family¡¯s daughter-in-law. I regret the affairs of Tang Family today.¡± After she finished speaking, she walked faster than Chu Qing and said in a voice gnashing teeth that only two people could hear, ¡°Go back and clean up again.¡± Chu Qing wiped a handful of cold sweat that didn¡¯t exist and was very upset. Dream drunk kissed him on the face, leaving a fragrant red lips. The intimacy of 2 people does not seem to be pretended, causing everyone to look at another protagonist today, Tang Feng. He now only feels that he is being watched by everyone like a clown, and there is a silent anger in his heart. When Tang Ziyan has not yet attacked, he is a bit anxious. Chu Qing not only appeared unfathomable mystery, but also dreamed of drunkenness and walked away with him without saying a word. Where did he put his bride? The two of them had no courtesy and shame, and simply did not deserve to appear in front of him! ¡°Dream drunk, it is not you who dumped me today, but Tang Feng, I don¡¯t want you anymore!¡± He said a sentence that may be the most girly in his life. At that time, there were many beautiful women who looked at this man with awe, and they will be treated differently by others. But unfortunately, the person he met was Chu Qing. This may be the most girly man in the whole world. ¡°Dream drunk is my person, I will take her back today, I will not invite you to drink wine.¡± Chu Qing laughed coldly and turned away with a dream drunk. His words hit Tang Feng¡¯s body like howling wind and torrential rain, and his face became extremely ugly in an instant. Apart from this and Tang Ziyan, she looked at Chen Lang who could not keep Chu Qing at all, and the smile on her face was gone. Seeing that Master was gone, the elder sister who adopted him was also very angry. Chen Lang¡¯s mouth was flat, and he cried out in grievance. After leaving the Empire State Building, Meng Zui suddenly leaned into Chu Qing¡¯s ear and said charmingly, ¡°Not equal to me, let¡¯s elope!¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 851 Even though she was mentally prepared for the unearthly of Meng Zui, but she said that, Chu Qing was still a little hesitant. Speaking of his drunken dreams, it is inevitable that there will be a long talk in the middle, now Chu Qing just wants to be simple. ¡°Aren¡¯t I grabbing a marriage? Now, you are my wife. Don¡¯t bring the calamity to the country and the people outside in the future.¡± When he said this, his tone was extremely natural. Dream drunk was blushed a bit, compared with the previous mixed-life Demoness, but one heaven and one underground. Chu Qing didn¡¯t expect her to change so much because of him, but if he didn¡¯t think so narcissistically, it seemed a little too cold. 2 people stayed quietly for a while, Chu Qing wanted to go home with dream drunk to see Chu Tiannan and Lin Yuantu, she had no objections, 2 people rarely reached a consensus. At this time, Chu Qing looked at Mengzui¡¯s flat belly. Although some words were not spoken, Mengzui could see a little clue. She laughed and told Chu Qing that the child is now taken by the nanny. If Chu Qing is not wrong, the nanny¡¯s gender should still be male ¡­ The book said briefly, 2 people came to Chu Family, Chu Tiannan¡¯s face was ugly. This time Chu Qing was a bit overdone. After Chu Tiannan left, he immediately received the news that Tang Family¡¯s enterprise wanted to cancel the contract. If Chu Qing is tolerant again at this time, he will not know how much trouble will be caused in the future. Seeing that his mother was like this, Chu Qing was still arrogant, but he did n¡¯t regret taking the dream drunk home. His woman just could n¡¯t let other men get involved. He knelt down to Chu Tiannan without saying anything, but Lin Yuantu, who was sitting on the side, stood up in a sudden, as if he did not want to bear his son¡¯s kneeling. Seeing Chu Qing as a son kneeling, Mengzuo bit his red lips and stood beside him, but his always proud neck was bent down for Chu Tiannan. Seeing that his son and his daughter-in-law have made such a statement, Chu Tiannan is even more upset, and Tang Family ¡¯s power is not a taboo, but according to Chu Qing ¡¯s impulsive nature, and Chu Xiao ¡¯s ignorant and incompetent, Chu Tiannan thought In the future, I was really broken by these two living treasures. She sat down without a word, and the jade stone pendant on her chest kept undulating unsteadily. Lin Yuantu saw that all three of them stubbornly refused to bow their heads, and secretly sighed in his heart was not that the family did not enter the door, but he was a man who was more attentive, and quickly found a cushion for his son, just to pass it to Chu Qing, Chu Tiannan was snatched away. She said coldly, ¡°He doesn¡¯t need it!¡± Then he stepped on the mat. Ten centimeters of high-heeled shoes lined up a pair of beautiful legs. Lin Yuantu was deeply sighed, Emma looked at his son helplessly, and finally he was stubborn. When he turned his head, he couldn¡¯t help but drop an old tear, afraid of being seen by the family behind him, and quickly raised his arm and wiped it. Chu Tiannan first glanced at her good-for-nothing husband, and then said to Chu Qing meaningfully, ¡°Do you know why I punished you?¡± The dream drunk on the side twitched his lips disdainfully, still a little bit upset, Chu Qing did not see the small expression of dream drunk, and said to Chu Tiannan: ¡°blame me for being too impulsive.¡± In fact, what Chu Tiannan did not say is still behind. This dream drunk is not a rich and powerful person. In the future, Chu Qing will inevitably follow her hardship, but she is satisfied when she has Chu Xiao. ¡°Are you really interested in dream drunk, she is not as good as the Gong Family, that is, the Tang Family, and has found you many times!¡± Chu Tiannan¡¯s tone barely fell, Chu Qing felt as if he had been screwed fiercely on his thighs. This dream drunken vinegar was bigger than he thought. (End of this chapter) Chapter 852 ¡°Hiss ¡­ Mom, you let me finish the conversation first. Mengzui has already given birth to my child. I can¡¯t ignore her. Marrying her is my responsibility.¡± As soon as this remark came out, everyone present could not help but be surprised. Meng Zui and Chu Qing¡¯s identity is not the opposite, this kind of words should be said by Meng Zui! Chu Qing sees them stunned, and a deep sense of frustration rises in his heart, especially when Lin Yuantu disagrees, he can¡¯t wait to spit out an old blood. At that time, his overbearing father who also took care of Tiehan¡¯s tenderness has now completely transformed into a family cook. Thinking that he would become Lin Yuantu under the crush of dream drunk in the future, Chu Qing had to think about marriage. Chu Tiannan reacted first, in short, his son seemed to believe that Mengzui would not marry, but Mengzui this woman looked at the watery Yanghua, a child who was so good at Chu Qing, and would definitely suffer from marrying in the past! ¡°I don¡¯t agree with this marriage. Dream drunk is not for you at all, even if you have a child, who knows if it is yours.¡± Chu Tiannan¡¯s words represent the most traditional kind of thought. After listening to the dream, there is no way to refute it. On the other hand, Chu Qing is almost shocked by his own mother. He has fantasized more than once about the situation of bringing a girl back. If it was a previous life, Chu Tiannan would definitely talk to Lin Yuantu ¡¯s lively Zhang Luo marriage room, and then he would have a thorough question with that girl. If the girl could still bear Chu Qing¡¯s child, it would be a death-free gold medal, and he would be treated politely by Chu Tiannan. How could it be like a dream drunk ¡­ However, if you have been thinking about the past life, it will be too much to hit Chu Qing, the reality is what he is facing, and it can¡¯t be changed! It has never been possible for Chu Qing to hate Kong Mo as he does now. If it weren¡¯t for the alien, he would not be subject to this crime now! ¡°Aunt, I will be good to Chu Qing, I love him, we will be happy together!¡± Dream drunk suddenly took all on one throw to say this sentence, but in the end ushered in a sneer from Chu Tiannan, ¡°Oh, so your family is better than the two people I said, and much higher Times, now the youngster is really to be fastidious but incompetent, our family Chu Qing is not something you can afford to climb! ¡° Chu Qing¡¯s eyes were black, and he just felt like he was being held by Chu Tiannan in his hand like a commodity. There was a brand on the neck for sale, and Tang Ziyan, Gong Yue and Meng Zui were sitting under the bidding. Whoever pays a high price will be able to marry Chu Qing. This thought made his spine cool, and Chu Qing suddenly remembered his thoughts when he first discovered that Yin and Yang were upside down here, that is to build a avenue, and then decisively break through the boundary and soar, leaving forever. Dream drunk still looks so stubborn, even if Chu Tiannan is already so strong, she will set up a wedding to let Chu Qing face her sincerity, and naturally have confidence to get Chu Tiannan. But she can only figure it out slowly, otherwise she will lose the reward. ¡°Aunt, my child is indeed a species of Chu Qing. He also contributed a lot, so he can¡¯t regenerate on a debt anymore. Before Meng Zuilin left, forcibly pulled Chu Qing for a deep kiss and then left without looking back. Chu Qing thought of these messy things today, and did n¡¯t know what to say. But if speaking of which, Chu Tiannan should be the one who really has a complicated mood. Compared with her, Chu Qing¡¯s depression is not worth mentioning. After seeing the missed call on the mobile phone, Chu Qing knew how much pressure Chu Tiannan was facing. The doorbell rang next second. (End of this chapter) Chapter 853 Lin Yuantu almost went to the kitchen. After hearing the doorbell, he quickly rushed over and opened the door. Chu Qing remained calm and composed while handling pressing affairs and glanced at the porch, his eyes were about to fall out. It turned out to be Miyagi! How can she come! There is also dream drunk, she went back and forth, and her face seemed to be saying, Chu Qing, you are really a man with watery flowers. At this time, the atmosphere became anxious, Chu Qing felt that he was about to hide in the ground, but in fact no one would care about him at all, Gongyue talked to Chu Tiannan with a smile and a smile. Get up, Chu Qing on the side just looked at it and was about to petrify. Dream drunk suddenly sat next to him, stabbing his elbow rudely, ¡°Is she calling you?¡± There were 10000 question marks flashing on Chu Qing¡¯s face. He didn¡¯t have much to do with Gong Yue. She turned up without being invited like this and he couldn¡¯t help it! However, Chu Tiannan wanted to see Gong Yue¡¯s appearance, and she was always amused by her amusement, and Chu Qing doubted what demon law Gong Yue had given her. Chu Family seemed to be suddenly busy today. Even Lin Yuantu was a little bit unused. He just sat down and the doorbell rang again. Chu Qing, if there is an antenna on top of his head, he is already standing tall, and he is about to break through the sky. Mengzui¡¯s hands were not very peaceful, and he had been walking on his upper body. From time to time, he would pinch his anger, but looking at the degree of Chu Tiannan and Gongyue¡¯s cooperation, I was afraid to talk about a son-in-law. After Lin Yuantu opened the door, according to Chu Qing¡¯s visual inspection for about 3 seconds, after seeing the slim silhouette, Chu Qing felt that his blood had coagulated. Really Tang Ziyan! The scene he had just imagined was all together! Chu Tiannan gave a meaningful look at Dream Drunk, it seems to be saying that our Chu Chu¡¯s market is not bad. In this way, Chu Qing¡¯s anger was all over Chu Qing, and he didn¡¯t dare to show contorts one¡¯s face in agony, but Meng Zui pinch people so cruelly. Tang Ziyan came over to say hello to Chu Tiannan, who could be the master of Chu Family, and then sat on the other side of the sofa indiscriminately, sandwiching her with Gongyue 2 people. Chu Tiannan ¡¯s eyebrow raised, followed by Chu Qing ¡¯s eyes, which clearly said that you see how they cleaned up when they left. Chu Qing covered his head, looking for a seam everywhere. In fact, he did n¡¯t remember that he had caused so many rotten peach blossoms, and a dream drunk would be that ¡¯s all, Tang Ziyan ¡¯s iceberg beauty, he did n¡¯t know when it was glued on, let alone fear of the chaos in the world, she Definitely came to see Chu Qing¡¯s joke! Seeing Lin Yuantu walking into the kitchen to have dinner, Chu Qing impatient wanted to follow up. As a result, as soon as he left the sofa, he was pressed back by dream drunk, and 8 eyes were looked at Chu Qing all the time. He had one The feeling of falling into Pansi hole. After swallowed saliva and said, Chu Qing said, ¡°I still go back to the kitchen to help my dad.¡± didn¡¯t expect Chu Tiannan debunked his escape, ¡°Hide what, don¡¯t be shy, you will give me an account now, otherwise you will divide yourself into a few pieces, one by one.¡± Chu Qing only feels that he has put on a particularly pitted Mother, plus three 3 beautiful and charming 1000 beautiful women looking at Chu Qing with interest, seems to want to try this idea. Mengzui¡¯s hand almost even touched Chu Qing¡¯s Little Brother, scaring him to sit up straight, and grasping Mengzui¡¯s hand, ¡°You still spare me, my mother is kidding.¡± Meng Zui smiled at him, red lips seduced and seduced soul, ¡°I didn¡¯t joke with you.¡± After she finished talking, she untied Chu Qing¡¯s belt and scared him to jump immediately, ¡°What are you doing!¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 854 It¡¯s no wonder that Chu Qing has such a big reaction. After all, this kind of thing can¡¯t be accepted by a man. It is ** to be entangled by a woman. Asura is to be entangled by three women. Tang Ziyan looked at Chu Qing with his arms, and Gong Yue looked at him with a smile on his face with a smile on his face. If it were not for these 2 people, would Meng Zui become like this now? It ¡¯s not good to learn anything. I have to learn from my family ¡¯s mother-in-law to make Chu Qing ¡¯s body purple. Chu Tiannan was a mother-in-law, and he could n¡¯t bear his son to be divided up by several women, so he only had to mediate again, ¡°We Chu Qing is also a good child, you have to fall in love, do n¡¯t do the whole thing with me, Son, of the 3, which one do you like best, speak frankly. ¡° On the surface, she is helping Chu Qing get rid of Sea of ??Bitterness, which actually makes him into a more embarrassing situation. This kind of ** question can¡¯t be overtaken and asked again, now that Mengzuo¡¯s hand is still pinched on his thigh, Chu Qing is really a little afraid that he is not saying her name, Mengzui will make him become Qualify Sunflower Treasure Scripture¡¯s Number One Person. He closed his eyes and thought about it, making the four women in the living room looked at each other in blank dismay, and each was pregnant with ghosts. Even the dream drunk that solemnly vowed Chu Qing would not change her heart was a little hesitant. She let go of her hand and pinched it on his lap. It seemed that she finally had a little self-knowledge. This World has always been respected by women, but at the moment 3 people in Tang Meng Palace are waiting for a response from a man in Chu Qing. This situation is the first time for them to reverse the situation. But Chu Qing is different from ordinary men. If they don¡¯t know this, they must not be deeply rooted in him. Chu Tiannan has left the living room unconsciously, Chu Qing has been thinking about how he should deal with the matter here, he is now being hunted down by the entire World, and they will come to the Table World sooner or later, not to mention if it will be later. He came to a more dangerous situation, how to protect these beloved women. Whether to confess to them is also a question. He was sighed quietly, which made several women more disturbed, especially the most drunk reaction, but she quickly adjusted herself, she had a child with Chu Qing, even if these 2 little Little girl no matter how hooked the film is. If it were not for monogamy, Chu Qing really wanted to try ¡­ He slapped himself decisively and fanned the idea fiercely out of his mind, but he was caught by dream drunk the next second. Seeing how worried she seemed, she seemed afraid of Chu Qing cultivation deviation. ¡°You have so much burden for a man. I feel tired when I look at it. I will support you in the future, without torturing myself. Without waiting for Chu to spit out old blood, Gong Yue placed a stack of gold cards directly on the table, and seventeen-eighteen storage rings. ¡°We Gong Family can provide you with the best cultivation resources. Follow me later, Let you eat well. ¡° Tang Ziyan didn¡¯t speak, but the expression on his face was clearly wrong, and Chu Qing felt a pain. He had the dream of being rich by a rich woman, but it was definitely not what he was in front of him. As a man, he became a forbidden woman, so let him die! The movement in the living room Chu Tiannan and Lin Yuantu also saw in the eyes, while 2 people clicked one¡¯s tongue in wonder while commenting on the 3 women. The dream drunk child is already a big bargaining chip to tie Chu Qing. Besides, Gong Yue ¡¯s sugar-coated cannonballs are also very powerful. In addition, Tang Ziyan also has the identity background of Tang Family. If the 3 people can be combined, is Chu Qing Can I sit on Jinshan and count money in my next half of life? (End of this chapter) Chapter 855 Chu Qing is still very stubborn in Chu Tiannan¡¯s impression. Since childhood, he didn¡¯t wear skirts or wigs, and even the male child didn¡¯t like to play with him, because Chu Qing is too girly. Seeing him find so many good homes now, even Lin Yuantu on one side felt incredible. Chu Qing, who was sitting on the sofa over there, was about to lose his hair. He just felt like he was sitting on a volcanic crater. Once it broke out, he would be crushed. Looking at the three beautiful and moving eyes, he first said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Meng Zui¡¯s heart twitched, but Chu Qing¡¯s eyes fell on Gong Yue. I still remember the bits and pieces they had experienced after meeting Chu Qing. Gong Yue naturally knew that he was not a person who could easily change his mind, which meant that Chu Qing would not be aimless, and he did n¡¯t mean anything to her. Therefore, 2 people can only stop here. She laughed embarrassingly, and the makeup on her face was a little bit spent, but she, the one who valued makeup most normally, did not take care of it. Chu Qing stared at her silently after she said sorry, the sincere rejection of Gong Yue had already been felt. What man can¡¯t find in her palace Eldest Young Lady, but why see Chu Qing now, she still has good-for-nothing red eyes? Before Tang Ziyan had time to comfort the people around her, she saw her standing up in a sudden, as if she could no longer stay. Chu Qing watched Gong Yue tears away, even the thoughts of catching up and explaining were underserved. At this point, Tang Ziyan had understood what she had seen. She looked at the calm and composed while handling pressing affairs dream drunk who was staying beside Chu Qing, and she seemed to have understood what. Chu Qing didn¡¯t say a word. For Tang Ziyan, the lover of the previous life, he may have guilt or regret in his heart, but he can only achieve more than friendship, and can¡¯t take a step closer. Meng Zui listened to the sound of the door being closed fiercely by someone, and wished to hold Chu Qing to bite. In dealing with feelings, Chu Qing is really quick sword cuts through tangled hemp. It is not ambiguous at all. In the future, if she has an urgent matter to go out, there is no need to worry that he will go out of the wall. Before waiting for Mengzui to be happy for a long time, Chu Qing suddenly faced her with a serious expression on his face. Before he said those three words, Mengzui asked angrily, ¡°Why?¡± ¡° In a blink of an eye, there was no one in the living room. Chu Tiannan hadn¡¯t seen how Gong Yue and Tang Ziyan went, and it seemed that Meng Zui would be driven away by Chu Qing. She quickly pinched a handful of Lin Yuantu and ordered to generally say to him: ¡°Hurry to persuade my son to say that the son is a father¡¯s little cotton jacket. Would you tell Chu Qing not to make a fuss again?¡± However, although she realized what Chu Qing was going to do, she was still a little slower after all. After the two of Gong Tang left, Chu Qing already knew what she should do. He is not now when he is in love, maybe there will be More dangerous things have to be faced, and it is too much to take Meng Zui and take risks with him. The atmosphere became solemn, Meng Zui looked at Chu Qing deeply, and suddenly reached out and hugged him. He was taller than her by a head. Although his shoulders were still thin, she was already a man. She could not change anything, and he could only leave him a final farewell. When the tears of Meng Zui fell to his chest, Chu Qing finally said to ¡°unable to bear¡±, ¡°When I have solved everything, I will definitely marry you.¡± This marry word seemed to poke Meng Zui¡¯s smile, she smiled and laughed, and suddenly cried even more. She thumped Chu Qing¡¯s arms, seeming to be crying for his must to stay away, and the cruelty of leaving herself alone. Chu Tiannan and Lin Yuantu both looked dumbfounded. (End of this chapter) Chapter 856 Chu Qing sat at home for a while, suddenly not knowing what to do next. After sending those women away, he felt his body was hollowed out. In the end, he fell asleep directly on the sofa. Chu Tiannan glanced at Lin Yuantu without knowing what to do. ¡°It seems that our son is still stand by one¡¯s word. Didn¡¯t you see that the Eldest Young Lady of the Gong Family has just left? I guess I don¡¯t think I am worthy of Chu Qing.¡± Lin Yuantu ¡¯s mouth grinned like a horse monkey, and Chu Tiannan was furious when he looked at it. If Gong Yue ¡¯s looks were not good enough for Chu Qing, would she still have to find an emperor for him? Seeing that his son was too tired to fall asleep on the sofa, Lin Yuantu carefully covered him with a blanket, and Chu Tiannan on the side just looked at it and said quietly, ¡°It¡¯s such a dear father!¡± She rolled her eyes and walked away. When she went out, she seemed to be the female elite in the swift and decisive mall. When Chu Qing fell asleep until midnight, he opened his eyes. Elder sister Chu Xiao came back and went to the nightclub again, Xing Tao was working, Lin Yuantu fell asleep in the bedroom. Chu Qing looked at the bedroom door for a while and saw that Lin Yuantu was sleeping soundly, so lightly closed the door. After he walked to the street, he looked at the beautiful women on the street and felt very seductive. At this moment, his cell phone rang suddenly, Chu Qing wondered who else would call him, and he answered it, it was Zhai Yu. ¡°I heard that you came back and gave you a feast for the wind, Gong Gong is not here, hurry up.¡± After speaking, Zhai Yu hung up the phone, but the voice was the same as that of the big boy in the memory of Chu Qing. He changed his mobile phone several times in his hand, and rushed over according to the address Zhai Yu said. In the night charm bar, inside the box, Chu Qing looked at the ** light above his head, and then looked at the group of ¡°sisters¡± called by Zhai Yu, and opened a bottle of wine for himself in the past. He didn¡¯t treat himself as an outsider as soon as he came, and the sisters seemed to know Chu Qing too, and they all raised their drinks wow ha ha and so on. Zhai Yu had heard about Chu Qing¡¯s robbing relatives early in the morning, and could not help but look at him impressed. Since hitting him to know this person, he has not taken the usual path. Chu Qing¡¯s courage and vision are unmatched by his rich 2nd generation. Otherwise, Gong Yue ¡¯s proud and arrogant looks like Chu Qing. He just told Chu Qing a palace word, and he took a sip of wine without the slightest hesitation, which seemed to have a story. Seeing the house, he said nothing, and put down the wow ha ha in his hand. There were several bartenders in the bar next to him. They were all students from art schools nearby. The teenage years already knew how to ** men, and each and everyone was dressed very hot. Chu Qing eyes opened a glance, only to see the two men stacked together, and suddenly awoke to drink. He quickly pulled the dwelling feathers, as if to say something, but could not help vomiting the next second. Seeing the turbidity on his clothes, Zhai Yu¡¯s face covered with cosmetics was a little distorted. He gently pushed Chu Qing¡¯s head away and called the bar cleaner. From time to time, strange sounds sounded in the box, and Chu Qing¡¯s eyes opened occasionally, showing the fact that he was still alive. Zhai Yu vomited when he saw that the host of the wind banquet suddenly lost his appetite. He greeted those few spermatozoa to go to the hotel to solve personal problems. When Chu Qing woke up, he saw that he was the only one sleeping next to Zhai Yu in the box, and was shocked to push him directly to the ground. Poor Zhai Yu, a gold owner, was not only spit out by Chu Qing, but is now also rejected by him. He woke up on the ground and saw Chu Qing impatient wanted to leave. (End of this chapter) Chapter 857 ¡°Big brother, you can¡¯t go now, there are so many things in the ancient martial arts world, do you want to stay out of the matter?¡± He grabbed Chu Qing¡¯s belt with one hand, and his shot was fast, and his hand was accurate, even Chu Qing was blushed with shame. In order to keep himself a little dignified in front of Zhai Yu, Chu Qing¡¯s hand barely endured not to put it on his belt. He didn¡¯t know that there were any rising stars in Jinmen City. Seeing Chu Qing was reluctant to wear his own belt, Zhai Yu simply grasped and stood upright, then released his hand. ¡°Jinmen City is now fish and dragons mixed in together. Everyone wants to come over and share a piece of soup. The Empire State Building dug a cemetery that was buried for 1000 years. It may have been built by the Kong family for the empress ¡­ ¡° Chu Qing hearing this expression can¡¯t help but change, to know that Kong Mo¡¯s reputation can be described as thth piercing the ear, digging out the tomb of the descendants of Kong¡¯s family, this is not the old life star hanging, is it too long? He immediately became interested, Zhai Yu took a sip of water and then began to calmly talk about the entire process of development. It turned out that Jinmen City was also a backyard of the Confucian family. There were several hundred descendants of the Confucian family who lived here. As a result, there was an earthquake in one year, many people died, and the good feng shui was destroyed. The descendants of the Kong family specially invited the famous Feng Shui Master at that time to look at it. He asserted that it could only be a burial place for buried people. Therefore, the descendants of the Kong family built a terraced grave here. Although the matter is a long time ago, Chu Qing still sounds impossible to bear. Kong Mo was an infinite scenery when she was an emperor, but her clansman was also good. The descendants of the Confucian family who came to dip her light ended so terribly, which is really terrifying. This is also the case that sometimes life is always necessary, and life is never forced. However, I didn¡¯t wait for Chu Qing to think how far, Zhai Yu turned around, and he just pulled him to the cemetery to join in the excitement, saying that he was looking for Kong Mo¡¯s inheritance. Chu Qing is a little puzzled, what inheritance this Kong Mo can leave, can make this rich 2nd generation so attractive. When they came to a very private office, Zhai Yu introduced him to other people on this trip. Li Huang¡¯er, Gong Yu, Ji Lian, and a dumb female Sima Xu. Alive is the last time to find the configuration of Flood Dragon. It seems that Zhai Yu planned it early in the morning, but it was forcibly pulling Chu Qing halfway. He remained calm and composed while handling pressing affairs, sitting on the sofa, watching the four women look in amazement. Zhai Yu really took a lot of thoughts and brought these people over. It seems that Chu Qing would not be justified if he did not agree. ¡°This time, no more than in the past, the words of posterity Kong Mo can attract a lot of headless flies. Everyone wants to be exposed to the emperor¡¯s light. I don¡¯t think the Ministry of Supervision will sit by. Speaking of which, Gong Yu, the mouthpiece of the Jianwu Department, can assure you that the people in the Jianwu Department are also paying attention to the people who destroy the cemetery. As long as Chu Qing does not do too much, the Jianwu Department can turn a blind eye. This is also the first time Chu Qing feels, some people feel really good. Thinking of seeing Kong Mo¡¯s relics, Chu Qing also had a meaning of impatient. He quickly walked out of his sons and daughters and looked at the location of the cemetery. The Empire State Building is now heavily protected, and it is about the Emperor. The whole Jinmen City is very nervous to laugh and laugh. She has been in power for so many years. There are many offenders. It is said that there are still descendants of the Confucian family. When the time comes Will encounter. Chu Qing also learned a little about inheritance with Kong Sheng when he was in Secret Realm. When he arrived at the tomb, he might be able to make friends. But Kong Sheng ¡¯s reputation with the Kong family may not be very good, and this card cannot be taken out until the critical moment. (End of this chapter) Chapter 858 The Empire State Building suddenly became lively these past few days. It used to receive only a few hundred passengers a day, but now it has repeatedly broken through 100, and the reservation rooms have already been scheduled to the end of the year. Among the ordinary person in Jinmen City, many people also feel like they are coming from abroad. However, there are people from the Ministry of Supervision, some demons and monsters are still safe, and they dare not move. Chu Qing and several others who had traveled with him had been secretly observing. If there was no bird in front, no one would dare to move the graveyard of the descendants of the Kong family. Just in the one-world building across from the Empire State Building, a pair of beautiful and moving eyes are staring at the Empire State Building with concern. It seems to want to see people¡¯s desire to begin to stir from the deep night. The door behind her was suddenly knocked on, and she turned back suddenly, and heard the secretary say, ¡°Princess 6, no suspicious person has been caught in the cemetery yet, and no one dare to come for a while.¡± Di Cai rubbed his eyebrows, but then he didn¡¯t care much about this person¡¯s coveted cemetery, and asked an insignificant person to come, ¡°Chu Qing is not coming back, how is he now?¡± This question made the secretary speechless. Where did she know Emperor Cai¡¯s experience in Yunjiang, and she did not know who Xu Chu was. Seeing her being questioned at once, Di Cai seemed to realize her abruptness. She smiled slightly, and then put down the tea cup in her hand, knocking a dull sound on the red sandalwood wooden table. Chu Qing is still very interesting. The always-chilling Battle Madman Ji Fei also missed him. However, the secretary didn¡¯t find his current location and didn¡¯t worry about it. Anyway, in the big slap in Jinmen City, he would meet sooner or later. Di Cai smiled slightly and let the secretary go down. When the door was closed, the secretary general breathed a sigh of relief. Although she did not know how many years older than the 6 princess, she still had a feeling of difficulty breathing in front of her. Perhaps this is the authority of the legendary superior. Compared with those who were in Yunjiang, Di Cai has matured a lot, and her dealings with Ji Fei have become more common because of Chu Qing. She looked at the Empire State Building from afar in her huge office, and the slim silhouette made people wonder. Chu Qing sneezes abruptly, but Zhai Yu on one side is clicking one¡¯s tongue in wonder, ¡°I don¡¯t know how many Huaichun girls think about big brother, no wonder you can¡¯t stop sneezing now.¡± His joke, Chu Qing, did n¡¯t even listen to it. After being ridiculed for the last time, Chu Qing was chased by the entire World. If he comes again, Jinmen City will become Chu Qing ¡¯s forbidden land in the future, which is really a complete one. tragedy. When the combination of 4 women and 2 men walked in Jinmen City, many eyes fell on Zhai Yu and Chu Qing. After the baptism of blood, Chu Qing now has a fascinating masculinity, he is already rebellious, and this is different from the rest, it can attract women¡¯s eyes. Seeing that all the nymphs around were staring at themselves, Chu Qing was a little uncomfortable and didn¡¯t overdo it. Didn¡¯t expect this time, he even saw an acquaintance in the crowd. With his famous brand, the younger brothers around him almost wrapped up the whole person. Chu Qing couldn¡¯t help but glanced at the days when he called his boss. ¡°Isn¡¯t that outstanding, the wealthy generation 2 of Jinmen City is much more pretentious than me.¡± Zhai Yu glanced over and glanced at Pats Chu Qing¡¯s shoulder, ¡°We will meet him in the past.¡± Hearing Zhai Yu¡¯s words, Chu Qing suddenly didn¡¯t want to grow outside of the festival. The cemetery must have attracted the attention of many people. If you recognize Zhuo Buqi, you might get into trouble. (End of this chapter) Chapter 859 Zhuo Buqun overdrinked there and talked to a group of brothers under his hands about the things he did under Chu Qing. When it came to rise, he was even more sloppy. Brave posture. Chu Qing also heard clearly 2 Chu, his name hangs frequently on Zhuo Qiun¡¯s mouth, causing Li Huang¡¯er and the others to look at Chu Qing with complicated eyes. It turned out that this kid was also a person with a story. It is said that people are not romantic, although Chu Qing has not been in contact with this person for a long time, but listening to him piece by piece mentions what he did in the past, Chu Qing more and more feels like a public sentence. Waiting for this big mouth to see Gong Family¡¯s marriage contract, and in a triumphant tone, Chu Qing is finally unable to bear. If Gong Yu recalls the matter of Gong Yue, then he will not go The cemetery is gone. ¡°Zuo Buqun, the food can be eaten indiscriminately, the words can¡¯t be talked about, let¡¯s put away your boasting energy.¡± After this sentence was spoken, Zhuo Buqun directly became a stop motion animation. Until Chu Qing shot it directly on his shoulder in the past, Zhuo Buqun slowly recovered. He looked at Chu Qing¡¯s eyes, and it seemed to bring a bit of stunned alive, ¡°Boss, how are you ¡­¡± The younger brothers behind him stared at Chu Qing in amazement. They had seen a lot like beautiful women, but a man could not become like Chu Qing. Zhai Yu was suspiciously leaning in to give another blow to Zhuo Buqun ¡¯s heart. He laughed and said, ¡°is it possible that you still do n¡¯t believe this is Chu Qing. Would you like us 2 to wake you up? wake?¡± He waved his fist, and there was a little glory in his outstanding eyes. Suddenly seeing that his boasting object became True Master, Zhuo Buqun was still a bit unresponsive. He embraced Chu Qing and Zhai Yu affectionately. Without saying anything, they would pull them to the Empire State Building for a meal. Chu Qing and Zhai Yu were a bit stunned. In total, this kid really doesn¡¯t know about the cemetery. Now who dares to go to the Empire State Building to eat, isn¡¯t he afraid to be watched as a mascot? ¡°Do you also come to see that grave, the things left by Kong Mo, you are all rare, but I am not rare, there must be nothing interesting, otherwise what she buried to do.¡± As soon as this word came out, the whole street became silent! I do n¡¯t know if it ¡¯s Chu Qing ¡¯s illusion. At least 20 people around him exposed the cultivation base. Their summon magical artifact sounds can be heard exactly. Compared with the inexperienced pity, Sima Xu on the one side is now full body Alert. The words of Zhuo Buqun, the drunkard who was half-dreamed and half awake, caused several of them to be seen as a nail in the eyes of everyone. Originally everyone came for the cemetery, but they did not reveal their ambitions at all. Everyone concealed the truth, so that they can no longer pretend! Chu Qing had only one idea, that is, to take a needle and sew Zhuo Buqun¡¯s mouth together, and what kind of hole ink did he mention, did he regard the old woman as an imaginary object? Compared with his ability to maintain the calmness of the surface, the others on this street have been disabled to bear, and everyone ¡¯s open-mouthed Kong Mo has been raised by people. This mysterious atmosphere is outstanding. It¡¯s not false, but he can¡¯t calm everyone down now. 1000 The ancient female emperor, the cemetery left behind, its temptation is comparable to Chu Qing at first¡¯s imagination, come huge! Di Cai asked the secretary to say that she was going to travel, and she soon received unanimous opposition. She really doubted that if she didn¡¯t say goodbye, the secretary could cry on the spot. In order not to let her live so miserably, Di Cai decided to tell him in person. (End of this chapter) Chapter 860 The Imperial Family where Dicai is located also naturally follows Jinmen ¡¯s every move, including the cemetery. According to the information they obtained, after Kong Mo left 9 scriptures in that year, he directly broke through the boundary and soared. There must also be a cheat sheet for building a road. In order to get the scriptures, the Imperial Family, the owner of Imperial Capital, will not miss the slightest chance, and even dispatched 6 Princess Di Cai. If she moves out of this excuse now, the secretary will never be able to tell. Emperor Cai smiled slightly and said that he just wanted to go out and see. ¡°6 Princess, this is absolutely impossible. The outside world is playing hard because of the cemetery. You are expensive and can¡¯t be involved!¡± The secretary¡¯s exhortation was very timely. At this time, Di Cai noticed the outside storm, and her reflection arc would become so dull, still because she remembered Chu Qing. That guy, It shouldn¡¯t be join in the excitement. Di Cai¡¯s Jianshui¡¯s double pupils are full of smiles, and the moving ones are unseen. Chu Qing was kicking off a lacekey beside him, and the next second saw Ji pity not knowing what to do in the crowd, and Sima Xu was addicted. The Nine-Section Whip in his hand had already seen blood. These people just heard a cemetery, and as a result, they came up directly to fight the group racks with Chu Qing and the others. Such a neat style Chu Qing actually liked it. It has been a long time since this fist-to-meat scuffle took place, and Chu Qing knocked out more than 20 people, only to feel that his bones were crackling. The pity over there finally remembered pulling out the Magical Artifact, but looking at her charming appearance, it was also more humiliating to the female face. Zhuo Buqun¡¯s drunken man¡¯s reaction is much faster than Chu Qing¡¯s. Without saying anything, he used to stop Ji Lian in the past and get out of the sandbag. He is now paralyzed by alcohol, and it is not very painful to think of it. Zhai Yu is playing with people as usual, and blood has been seen on his arm. Seeing the situation of everyone was not very optimistic, Chu Qing began to suspect that all of this was actually being manipulated. The door of the Empire State Building is now tightly closed, and it seems that there is no foreign aid to ask for help! Chu Qing gritted his teeth and grabbed a steel pipe on the ground, knocking on an oncoming woman with 2 3 strokes. His strong hand directly made this woman headshot. At that time, flesh and blood splashed and sprayed Chu Qing all over. After seeing such a bloody and savage scene, the remaining people did not take a step back, and the murderousness in their bodies was suddenly awakened, and the doubts in Chu Qing¡¯s heart grew deeper and deeper. He can already be sure that someone is doing things behind his back in order to delay the pace of their exploration of the cemetery. This kind of person¡¯s position is hostile to them, and he also knows Chu Qing¡¯s current itinerary and battle strength. He can¡¯t expose himself as a monk, and his spirit strength doesn¡¯t have a slight overflow, but this secretly arranged person may already know Chu Qing The bottom is thin! In a flash, Chu Qing has thought so much, the steel pipe in his hand is broken into 2 sections, and the fracture is so sharp that he directly scratched his hand. Until now, Chu Qing suffered a little injury, but was injured by his carelessness. A black clothed person took a look at the binoculars and shook his head disappointedly, ¡°These people are simply wine skin and rice bags. It doesn¡¯t matter how much they are sent. I think Chu Qing is now open. Calling it, he is worth the shrimp soldiers and crab generals alone. ¡° Judging from his evaluation of Hooligan on the street, the person who made all this from beginning to end is clearly him, but this person has always been wearing a mask and refuses to show people with his true face, even if Chu Qing stands in front of him, it is probably not recognized. . Chu Qing, who was in a dogfight, gradually exhausted, and finally unable to bear exposed a fact that he had Spirit Qi. (End of this chapter) Chapter 861 Emperor Cai had a lack of interest after watching the melee for a while. After seeing Chu Qing like that, she had a lot less interest in what Imperial Capital called young, talented people. The secretary quickly brought the pastry and fruit to Di Cai for tasting. The top grade dragon tea tea plus crystal clear and near-transparent osmanthus cake was enough to comfort Di Cai¡¯s restless heart. Chu Qing looked back at the long street that seemed to be dyed to hell, unable to bear sighed. If he didn¡¯t shoot, he would be beaten by him. Some softheartedness is completely unnecessary. He walked up to Zhai Yu and lifted him up. Behind them, there were hundreds of lacekeys who could no longer stand up. They must have been designed to come forward, and had nothing to do with what the drunkards said. Chu Qing thought of Zhuo Buqun, his eyes dimmed slightly, he searched for the drunk in the crowd the next second, and of course he found nothing! Zhai Yu also obviously thought of this layer, but was quickly fiercely thrashed directly on the roadside billboard. ¡°It¡¯s the one who is outstanding, he framed us!¡± Zhai Yu said angrily, and Chu Qing¡¯s heart shivered, and he felt hot for trusting others. Sima Xu and Gong Yu did not react very much. They saw each other and turned against each other. Chu Qing was nothing. The mercy on one side is protected by Li Huang¡¯er, who seems to have more and more maternal love, afraid of repercussions that have been drunk with dreams. Seeing everyone hurt more or less, Chu Qing felt more guilty in his heart, he apologized to everyone without the slightest hesitation, ¡°It¡¯s my fault, I¡¯m wrong, Zhuo Buqu, if you think it¡¯s strange if¡­¡­¡± As a result, Zhai Yu punched him in the shoulder with pain, Chu Qing contorts one¡¯s face in agony. He carefree said: ¡°I have to apologize to them, because even I can¡¯t see that Zhuo Buqun is a spy. It¡¯s really eye-catching.¡± After he finished speaking, he didn¡¯t care to correct Chu Qing¡¯s body. Looking at Li Huanger and the others, they didn¡¯t react. It seems that Chu Qing himself is too big a problem, but this time deflated to make him remember, now Jinmen City is no longer what he was when he was, now who is in power here, and what is the hilltop of Underground City Bit, Chu Qing really needs to take a good look. Since they didn¡¯t complain about Chu Qing¡¯s meaning, he had nothing to be hypocritical. There is only one hotel near the Empire State Building, perhaps because following the boss wants to grab a broth. Chu Qing thought it was a branch here. As a result, the handsome customer service at the front desk directly said that their home and the Empire State Building were not Boss. Chu Qing opened two houses. Because they had been fighting on the street before, they had to be extra careful about whether someone would come to the house. The risk of one person per room was too great. They went upstairs to check in. Although they had seen Chu Qing for a long time, they had blood stains on them, but the customer service still didn¡¯t change because of face doesn¡¯t change. It seemed that they were used to winds and waves. In the 5 minutes after Chu Qing left, there was a strange guest here, his left hand hidden in his sleeve, and the voice was a little mechanical. The customer service asked which house he wanted to live in, and the person said Chu Qing¡¯s name without the slightest hesitation. ¡°I have something to do with him, it is better to live closer.¡± This person has a not-so-obvious scar on his face. The customer service is not curious about his appearance, but he glanced at his clothes more. Will a normal person wear two-color clothes on the left and right sides, or black and white? If he is not a role-player, it would be really amazing. Seeing that the room card was placed on the Dali stone platform, the person hesitated a bit and still got it in his left hand. The customer service clearly saw that his finger was covered with a layer of metal, which looked very fitting. (End of this chapter) Chapter 862 After taking the room card, he said goodbye to the customer service very politely. Looking at his distant back, the customer service somehow raised a chill from his heart. Looking at the elevator slowly stopping on the 6th floor, he could not help but stretched a lazy waist, a sleepy look on his face. Chu Qing greeted Li Huang¡¯er and the others and wanted to go to sleep. Tomorrow¡¯s visit to the cemetery would be fine. There was a buffer time. After they fell asleep, they suddenly heard something was wrong outside. Chu Qing slowly opened his eyes, his eyes fell on the corner, where densely packed ladybugs appeared, a flash of red light flashed in the dark color. His heart instantly touched his throat, but Zhai Yu on the other side made a symmetrical breathing sound and seemed to have fallen asleep. This kind of insect, Chu Qing is generally only seen in the cemetery. Once they only eat rotten meat, 2 they are colorless and tasteless, but they will secrete a paralyzing odor. Fall into the obediently surrender dilemma! Chu Qing¡¯s Rust Sword has been sheathed, and Zhai Yu on one side sleeps like a dead pig, and can no longer count on it. Chu Qing¡¯s eyes were fixed on the ladybugs, and they discovered that they extended their mouthparts immediately after using spirit strength to hack it! The energy fell on the ladybug, and the height of stacking them together was cut in half. The person wearing black and white, two colors clothes outside the door has shown a surprised look. According to the usual progress, now the ladybug should be able to bring out Chu Qing¡¯s blood. His eyebrows were deeply locked, manipulating the ladybug towards Chu Qing, stepping on the dead ladybug corpse, the number of new surges would become more, and it seemed extremely prone to discomfort! Chu Qing finally unable to bear woke up Zhai Yu. He slept beautifully in another bed, and might have been given to a rich wife with long legs and thin waists, reluctant to be eyes opened. Chu Qing couldn¡¯t help but smash the ashtray in his hand on Zhai Yu. He only felt a pain in the ass. The dream rich lady kicked him fiercely, so he slowly opened his eyes. At that moment, after 3 seconds of inactivity, Zhai Yu issued a scream of starting heaven and earth, ghosts and gods weeping. Chu Qing watched as he threw down the quilt and jumped to the upper left corner of the roof. How did he overcome the gravity completely motionless? After a long time Chu Qing could not figure out. ¡°This, this ¡­ this is what the hell, why so much!¡± He became stuttered, and it seemed that he was really afraid of this densely packed small insect. Chu Qing lifted the quilt, and saw that they all climbed up along the foot of the bed, and the small heads were close to each other. If they were an organized and disciplined army, Chu Qing would believe it. He can also feel the feeling that Zhai Yu now wants to jump on the roof, but it seems that now they are everywhere, and there is no place to hide. Seeing that this will soon be overwhelmed sooner or later, Chu Qing¡¯s eyes reveal a trace of very ruthless. He looks at the wide-open window and glances at Zhai Yu, ¡°We can only escape from there.¡± The window was separated from them by more than a dozen meters. Normally it was only 2 steps away, but suddenly it became as far away as the sky. Zhai Yu desperately avoided these strange and disgusting ladybugs, and was forced to cry in the end. Chu Qing saw that he was really poor in mental endurance, so he took advantage of the bed and threw Zhai Yu directly from the avoiding position. Chu Qing had already thought about how to rescue Zhai Yu when he shot it, but he still encountered a little difficulty in the implementation, that is, the window was blown by the wind from time to time, so in the end Zhai Yu wiped the window glass and his face was still After paying the price of breaking the phase, he finally escaped from the wormhole. (End of this chapter) Chapter 863 Chu Qing is just a distraction, his fingers have been accidentally bitten by an insect. The person outside the door immediately got feedback. He looked at the blood secreted from the insect tail section and put it in his mouth curiously. There was a trace of contented expression on his face, which was not much different from a pervert. In the next second, the door of the guest room was kicked fiercely by someone. Chu Qing had a rust sword in his hand, and he was followed by an insect. They had no developed limbs and could not jump to Chu Qing, but even so, it was densely packed Climbing all over his body was already disgusting. The insect controller must not be far away. Chu Qing still knows a little bit about this kind of insect. The breeder must feed them with his own blood every half a month, otherwise he will be backlashed by the insect. Although their ability seems a little weak, but a killing characteristic , You can make him so embarrassed. The insect breeder must be a thin and gloomy person, otherwise he will not use this kind of abuse. Chu Qing kicked open the door of his adjacent room directly. As a result, he heard a scream from the man inside, and a bra flew to his face directly and accurately the next second. After he understood that he had broken a good thing, closing the door had become an extremely embarrassing thing. After listening to the foul-mouthed swear words of this guest, Chu Qing almost wanted to produce a trace of killing intent to the owner of this insect. He immediately observed the cracks in the underground doors of various rooms, and soon discovered that these insects seemed to find the origin from which room. ¡°The blind eye method also wanted to deceive me.¡± Chu Qing laughed coldly after he said it, and did not mean to alarm Li Huang¡¯er and the others. He knocked on the door of 616 directly. There is only one man wearing black and white, two colors clothes, Chu Qing frowned, it stands to reason that he should not be so strong. Chu Qing¡¯s breath was released directly, he just wanted to confront this man, didn¡¯t expect he suddenly laughed out loud. ¡°I finally found it, hahahaha!¡± His madness made Chu Qing a little hesitant, and said that he was afraid of being stunned, and he was afraid of life. If he was confronted with the kind of lunatic, he might as well surrender as soon as possible. After all, it is not illegal to kill people with mental illness! The man turned his head and saw Chu Qing staring at himself in surprise, but still calm and composed while handling pressing affairs to sort out his clothes. It seemed that he was a person who paid great attention to appearance and appearance. Chu Qing was slightly petrified. The next second he saw the bloodthirsty flash in the man¡¯s eyes. ¡°Can I drink your blood?¡± His voice is just as embarrassing as the sound of his fingers crossing the glass. Chu Qing suddenly took a step back. He had heard that there was a blood-fed cultivation in the monks. Whenever you are short of qi and blood, find a low-level monk to absorb blood essence. The people who are absorbed tend to die without a whole corpse, and even the body becomes a hotbed of insects. Chu Qing thought about how his face was nested by insect, and killing intent flashed in his eyes. ¡°Who sent you?¡± He only asked this sentence. At this time, the man looked up, and a black and white robe concealed his body very well. When Chu Qing saw his metal fingers and noticed Chu Qing ¡¯s gaze, the man smiled slightly. , ¡°Since you disagree, I had to kill you, and slowly taste the Earth Grade.¡± In his eyes was the enthusiasm that Chu Qing couldn¡¯t understand. In the next second, all the insects turned from black to red. The scene was like a hell¡¯s mandala flower slowly opening up. The expression on Chu Qing¡¯s face was stiff and his body suddenly retreated , I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m caught in insect! This is definitely not an ordinary insect, they are Corpse Insect! (End of this chapter) Chapter 864 After hearing the movement outside, Li Huang¡¯er woke up faintly, and his heavy body simply couldn¡¯t get up. She rubbed her sorrowful eyes and then said to Gong Yu next to her, what happened outside. Gong Yu smelled it, then frowned, and couldn¡¯t sleep anymore. ¡°It¡¯s blood, someone was injured.¡± Her words were so pitiful and Sima Xu could not sleep, the 4 women came to the door after getting dressed, and cautiously opened the door. Suddenly, insects poured into their rooms, just like the red carpet. Li Huang¡¯er was so scared that he made a sharp cry, and he screamed after the misfortune. However, they are quite inferior to Zhai Yu at that time. After all, the goods can¡¯t bear Chu Qing. A few people looked at each other in blank dismay. They all had a hunch that Chu Qing must be in trouble now. They looked out cautiously, and the situation outside could be described as tragic. The body of the insect in one place is not mentioned, and the color of red and red is the same as the blood, which stimulates people¡¯s eyes. Unlike Li Huang¡¯er, who is in a mess around her, Gong Yu is the minister of the Ministry of Supervision, and she saw that she looked at the insect and then came to a conclusion that everyone started, ¡°I know who this person is, he It is called impermanence, and it is the most gloomy person under the prince ¡¯s hands. The murder is nothing more than to use the insect to open the way, and then sit back and collect the fishing profit. It is said that he once spent three years in the graveyard, and finally became the impermanence with the insect as the means of murder. After listening to her, Li Huang¡¯er thought of the impermanent experience, and then looked at the insect on the ground. Without saying anything, he ran to the toilet and vomited. There, Zhai Yu was kicked off the 6th floor by Chu Qing, but only one toe was injured. Now he is running up to confront Chu Qing. As for Chu Qing now, he is smiling at the impermanence, hesitating whether to kill to the last one. The people who raise insects in their bodies are strong in appearance but weak in reality. In fact, their bodies have long been hollowed out. Chu Qing only opened his robe to realize that this person actually only has a bone rack left. He feeds insect Crazy enough to cut off his own hands, so that a metal hand can be installed. ¡°Who sent you, I will only ask you a question, and I will let you live if I answer it.¡± Chu Qing seems to have said this generously. In fact, as long as he says a name, the rust sword will be wiped cleanly on his neck in the next second. Uncommonly coldly laughed, still half-dead, he opened his mouth, but a lot of insects poured out from his throat. Chu Qing was almost intimidated by the counterattack before he died, but fortunately Spirit Qi formed a layer of body protection astral qi in front of him, otherwise he would really take the stroke. The Xiang Zhai Yu came over and saw that insects were pouring into a guest room and followed them cautiously to Chu Qing. The impermanence on the ground has been completely submerged by the insect, and it seems that it was eaten by the insect that he raised. There is no trace of fluctuation in Chu Qing¡¯s eyes, and there is even a trace of regret. Zhai Yu saw impermanence and no pain in her face, and asked with a little curiosity, ¡°big brother, what is he doing to you to perform suicide?¡± Chu Qing just now understood why he sent such a person over, ¡°The black hand behind the scenes is probably trying to warn me that if he is not obedient, he will be like him.¡± It was n¡¯t until this moment that he closed his eyes slowly. After Chu Qing turned around, his body fell to the ground all at once, and then the insects all dispersed, avoiding Chu Qing and Zhai Yu, and quickly leaving as if they had completed their mission. field. ¡°Big brother, how are these insects ¡­¡± Chu Qing opened her mouth in surprise when she saw Zhai Yu, without explaining anything. (End of this chapter) Chapter 865 Chu Qing met with Li Huang¡¯er and the others, and the few women didn¡¯t respond. Ji Lian was also very calm. Seeing that they were not scared by impermanence, Chu Qing simply sat in his room and talked about the next plan. . During this period, Zhai Yu¡¯s eyes continuously glanced at 5 Changshi, and his appearance of being drained left a deep shadow on him. ¡°Yeye will start with me, indicating that the people at Imperial Capital have noticed Jinmen City. I was not very good with them before, and now it is estimated that you will work harder.¡± Chu Qing looked at the people with a serious expression, but they showed fear. Gong Yu took the initiative to come to Wu Chang¡¯s body for an autopsy, and then found a bone flute in his clothes pocket. The bone flute seems to be made of human bones, which is relatively small and exquisite. Zhai Yu glanced at it, and his small face became waxy yellow. Chu Qing¡¯s eyes were gloomy. Corpse Insect plus bone flute is obviously a warning. No matter what this prince wants to do, he has already made his position clear, that is, to be against Chu Qing! To the enemy, Chu Qing has only one attitude, that is, meet God kill God, meet Buddha kill Buddha! Sima Xu¡¯s temperament is estimated to be the one most similar to Chu Qing. Among the crowd, the eyes of the two of them were the most determined. After such a toss, there was still no daylight, so Gong Yu discussed with Chu Qing, and everyone lived in a In the house, so as not to encounter this kind of thing again. In the middle of the night, Zhai Yu watched the night, and Chu Qing didn¡¯t worry about him, so he sat with him on the porch, and the two chatted. Zhai Yu kept fighting with his eyelids. His languid look was seen by Chu Qing. I do n¡¯t know why, Chu Qing was a little envious. It didn¡¯t take long, he didn¡¯t sleep peacefully, he didn¡¯t close his eyes. As for dreaming, it was a fantasy story. Just when Chu Qing wanted to sigh, a silhouette approached, and he looked up, it was a white dress, elegant and elegant Li Huang¡¯er. The 2 people sat together, and Chu Qing inevitably remembered the name, so he dared not speak first. ¡°Chu Qing,¡± Li Huanger said lightly, and his eyes fell deeply on the door of the room not far away. ¡°The trap set by Meng Zui for you is actually to let you see your heart clearly. Now you see it clearly. Yet?¡± As a close person near Meng Zui, she is of course qualified to ask about them, but Chu Qing now does not want to mention that woman. The more she remembers the bits and pieces they have experienced, the more he regrets. This kind of emotion is the most useless. If there are some choices, Chu Qing will never provoke any more women, and now there will be no unnecessary troubles. ¡°I wish I never encountered dream drunk,¡± Chu Qing¡¯s words attracted Li Huang¡¯er¡¯s glare, just when she wanted to beat Chu Qing fiercely fat, he faintly sighed and said the second half, ¡°This also Not so tangled, should I let her take risks with me. ¡° The situation is now like this. If Chu Qing can have two people¡¯s days with Drunk, that¡¯s all, but he is a monk, and he provokes trouble to the upper body for no reason, no matter where it is in World or Jinmen, wherever he goes There are people who have killed him, dream drunk can never be with him at this time. Li Huang¡¯er remembered the strangely impermanently dead impermanence, trembling, and then he was not so angry with Chu Qing. She remembered the cemetery of the descendants of the Kong family and told Chu Qing about the intelligence she had collected. Chu Qing only learned some Chu Family anecdotes from it and had little relationship with the cemetery. ¡°That is to say, apart from a Kong Mo, the Confucian family has no shocking and stunning descendants. It is not a miracle yet.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 866 Imperial Capital has Five Great Families, which are the royal family where Di Cai is located, the Ji family where the general Ji Fei is located, the Nie family on the rich side, the Ye family of the Aristocratic Family of the warrior, and the Sma family serving for generations. Gong Family and Sima Family have a very close relationship, which can also explain why Sima Xu will be with Gong Yu this time. From Li Huanger ¡¯s mouth, Chu Qing barely sorted out how many forces are in front of him. The dispatched prince is undoubtedly counted on the royal family¡¯s head. ¡°The prince is a weird person. The reason why he is blame is because his wife died, and the prince did not go out for ten days. At that time, the corpse smell can spread 100 miles away, but no one dared to go and ask. Since then, the prince is a special case in the royal family, so that Di Cai refuses to admit that he has a lonely imperial Imperial Uncle. When Chu Qing heard this, he was already reminded of his memory of Corpse Insect. Li Huang¡¯er¡¯s face was cold, and he didn¡¯t look very unpretentious. 2 After talking, Li Huang¡¯er went back to bed. When she lay down, she happened to see three other women¡¯s shiny eyes, shining in the dark, as if there was a vague enthusiasm for 3 gossips. She narrowed her neck and pretended to be a turtle. Ji Lian was close to the entrance and talked to Gong Yu Sima Xu about Li Huang¡¯er¡¯s performance just now, saying that when she saw Chu Qing, she became a pretty daughter in a humble family from a swift and decisive big woman. Originally, I didn¡¯t listen to this very much. I heard it here, and I was even joking about her relationship with Chu Qing. But somehow, Li Huang¡¯er only felt a bit weak in his heart, and he softened it directly. Yourself. Chu Qing was also a little sleepy leaning against the wall. Zhai Yu just woke up. When he saw the morning show on his watch, he was a little bit sorry. Said a good vigil until dawn, but it turned out that Chu Qing was guarding instead of him, but he slept 4 pitches and 8 pitches, which was a bit too much. Seeing Chu Qing staring at himself scorchingly, Zhai Yu would inevitably have a dim sum. ¡°Boss, nothing happened at night!¡± Chu Qing nodded, then, as if inadvertently speaking, mentioned a sentence, ¡°Your snoring sound is a bit loud, we will not live in a room anymore.¡± After he finished speaking, he went straight to the sofa and lay down. He didn¡¯t care about the expression of embarrassment on Zhai Yu¡¯s face. Who said that Chu Qing doesn¡¯t hold a grudge, if he really doesn¡¯t care about vigil for Zhai Yu, why did he specifically mention this snoring thing? Silent and silent at night, Emperor Cai ¡¯s eyes came back from the Empire State Building and fell to the meeting in front of him. Sitting here in the accompanying expert, most of them had already touched the threshold of cultivation, that is, they entered the legendary only the Immortal Cultivator. World is just around the corner. Imperial Capital can send such a top expert, which is enough to prove the importance attached to Kong Mo. As for the Empress, Emperor Cai did not receive any rumors, but the number of patrols of these people in the Ministry of Supervision and Warfare is about 1000. Can¡¯t sit still. Di Caimo held a ring on his thumb symbolizing the successor, and then beautiful eyes fell on these handsome and powerful monks. These women now only listen to the words of Di Cai. ¡°The descendants of Kong Mo will come over to open the tomb tomorrow. When the coffin is raised, there can be no more than three people present. I believe in your strength and know that you will never let me down. There was a sneer in the corner of her mouth, and all the female cultivators did not dare to look straight. After all, Di Cai was the successor of the Imperial Family in the future, and the aura of her body was not comparable to that of ordinary people. ¡°There is still a man, but also keep an eye on me, he is, Chu Qing.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 867 Chu Qing had never been in the family house of the 4th generation. When he heard Gong Yu introducing the descendants of the Kong family, he was a little surprised. At this time, six of them came to Vermilion Bird Street where the cemetery was dug. The cemetery was well protected. In order to kill the time, Gong Yu simply told them about the current situation of the Kong family. If Chu Qing really makes a summary, he can only say one thing. From Gong Yu ¡¯s statement, Chu Qing knew that from the beginning of Kong Mo, the most outstanding descendant of the Kong family had been a prince who had served as a prisoner. In addition, the rest of the people seemed to have impure blood. aptitude ordinary people can¡¯t help the wall at all. The reason why the Confucian family can still survive to this day is definitely due to Kong Mo. Also in the previous Five Great Families, the men of the Kong family only had the part to marry, and each and everyone succumbed to the wicked power, and they didn¡¯t even have the strength to pay off. If Kong Mo knew that she would leave such descendants after soaring, I wonder if she would come back directly and change the world again. Before Chu Qing thought about it, the flow of people on Vermilion Bird¡¯s street suddenly became silent. It was a terrifying thing to watch the street where there were 1000 people gathered. Chu Qing¡¯s eyes fell on a light and elegant bird in midair, its feathers were purple with golden light, and the feathers above the eyes were a little red. It is needless to say that the whole body is noble, in Chu Qing this purebred Straight men also look stunningly beautiful. What happened to him dumbfounded the next second, on the back of this little bird, he saw a small foot, and then looked up, it was the leg of pure white as jade, with a trace of tenderness in the slender, Finally fell on his face, Zhan blue¡¯s eyes have a shocking beauty, as if one more look is blasphemy. Of course Chu Qing can see that he is a child only 5 years old, but at most 7 years old. Li Huang¡¯er and Sima Xu looked at each other. Among the people, only they had ever seen Kong Mo¡¯s descendants, and now they couldn¡¯t help but sighed. Poor strength, even for the descendants of the empress, still inevitably become a forbidden end. This cruel reality is the little child in front of Chu Qing. He is a true Confucian family, but it is also true. Once he loses his beautiful face and smooth body, he will be abandoned. Where the feet on the bird¡¯s back can¡¯t even fall, this child can dance in the air and be very charmed. It can be said that this is the evil result of the Confucian descendants¡¯ complicity. At the same time, it is also an obliteration of men¡¯s nature. There is still appreciation in Chu Qing¡¯s eyes, but there is more of a helpless frustration. After the golden bird flew over, more children rushed over, and the descendants of the Kong family came down generously behind them. Most of them were men. Everyone has thick makeup on their faces, and even a single hair thread is perfect on all over the body. This is mostly requested by the people behind them, but it seems that the descendants of the Kong family have already accepted it in half. As descendants of Kong Mo, they have suffered the deepest and heaviest brand since the Great Accomplishment of feminism. The child he saw earlier, Chu Qing knew that he could not be saved. He had already regarded women as respects and men as Humble, such people, there is nothing more to say. The opening time of the ceremony was established at 2 o¡¯clock noon. When the sun was the warmest in the day, the Loose Cultivator, which was shocked by the descendants of the Kong family before, couldn¡¯t help but clicking one¡¯s tongue in wonder, it seemed that he wanted to become one of them. The meaning of the staff. Only Chu Qing gave these people a few glances, but fortunately, there was no Chu Xiao that was busy, otherwise he really wanted to cry without tears. A light and empty bell sounded, as if the ringer was in the ear, Chu Qing¡¯s thoughts were pulled back at once. (End of this chapter) Chapter 868 The descendants of the Kong family are a clan, but at the same time they are also a symbol. When representing Kong Mo, they all looked solemn, and there was no trace of charming on their faces. Chu Qing saw the golden birds flying away, like a golden cloud in the sky. The first child who appeared first had a clear voice and read the eulogy in frustration. On the long street of 1000 people, Chu Qing seemed to be mourned too It was back to the moment when Kong Mo took power, and it was at that time that women¡¯s rights rose, and since then it has been uncontrollable. The mourning took 5 minutes of time, followed by the descendants of the Kong family, the white petals fluttered with the wind, rendering the long street a white snow. The tall building of the Empire State Building in the distance stands in great numbers. The movement here. Too far away, coupled with the reflection of the sun, Chu Qing could not see anything. When he was dragged back again, he found that the cemetery had arrived when the coffin was up! The Confucius family only one old man with white hair and white hair took a step forward, white hair and youthful face, spirited, he shouted loudly: ¡°Get up the coffin, welcome the ancestors!¡± With the tone barely fell, a huge rumbling sound came, and the ten meters crystal cover in front of me was suddenly hung by someone. Seeing the crystal cover dangling under the crane, Chu Qing could not help but said in the heart that it was really great generosity . The people of the Confucian family will definitely not fool people in this respect. They completely ignore the spectators behind them, and each and everyone enters the cemetery. More than half of the people on Vermilion Bird Street are here to join in the excitement, plus the temptation of Kong Mo 9 books, idle is also idle, it is better to come and try your luck. Chu Qing They are different. If there is no scripture, it is good to see the tomb where Kong Mo has been treated. No matter whether she has soared through the boundary like the predecessors said, would n¡¯t it be obvious at a glance in the past? 1000 people entered, and the air in the cemetery suddenly became thinner. Chu Qing walked at the end, deliberately glancing at the exit behind him, watching the light getting smaller and smaller, and the uneasiness in his heart gradually increased. As if a little scared, he was buried alive. A 100-meter-long night pearl in the cemetery of the descendants of the Kong family exudes a bright and radiant light. If it were not their rich and imposing clan, it would really be impossible to imagine who would put this great generosity on the cemetery. Chu Qing is Zhai Yu in front of him, Gong Yu is at the forefront, and because they are at the end, they often see the footprints of the people and the scriptures after being upset. It stands to reason that 1000 people will never walk very quickly, but Chu Qing feels that his footsteps have never stopped, and it is all Book Collection Pavilion or medicine pill this thing along the way, which is a bit numb. ¡°Chu Qing, where are you talking about the coffin?¡± Zhai Yu intentionally talked to Chu Qing, but his eyes were always on the scriptures, and he ignored him. Chu Qing¡¯s eyes were temporarily removed from several books about how ordinary person gathers energy, and then answered the question of Zhai Yu, ¡°I see that the feng shui here is underground, or their coffin is also underground, just my A guess ¡­ ¡° Before he finished speaking, he heard Gong Yu cry out in surprise, and then his body was no longer visible, Chu Qing giggled, and then saw Ji Li Li Huanger Sima Xu disappeared one after another, even Zhai Yu! He quickly walked over to take a look, but in the end there was no way! This incident made Chu Qing dare not go any further, but when she looked back, she heard Gong Yu¡¯s cry out in surprise. Her eyes were wide open curiously, staring at Chu Qing firmly. After seeing Gong Yu, it was pity, and he felt chills all over. Besides, he heard a very familiar sentence, ¡°Chu Qing, where do you say that coffin is?¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 869 ¡°I think the feng shui here is underground, or their coffin is underground, it¡¯s just my guess ¡­¡± After he heard his voice, he couldn¡¯t calm down anymore, but when he looked back, he was empty behind him, and everything just seemed to be an illusion. ¡°Big Brother Chu, why didn¡¯t you leave?¡± In front of him, Zhai Yu¡¯s handsome face appeared again, and Chu Qing put away the doubts in his heart and walked forward. Didn¡¯t expect walked along the road for a while, and everything just happened again! Just when Chu Qing felt that he had one¡¯s hair stand on end, this scene was repeated continuously among the 1000 people in the front, and their solution was to kill everyone he had ever seen. Enough to make these harbor ulterior motives self-defeating. In fact, the reason is completely explained. As long as you do a little hands and feet on a straight road, such as putting a night pearl every 100 meters, people who walk will subconsciously use this as a reference point, and gradually realize that they have deviated from the original. The position of them, for example, they initially took a continuous path, but there will be a slight angle change behind them. Under the premise that the reference object is unchanged, human vision ca n¡¯t find the path under the foot. In fact, in unconsciously It has changed. More people will suspect that a ghost hit the wall, and Chu Qing¡¯s trust in his companion¡¯s life and death is unscathed. When Zhai Yu had spared a circle and came back to see Chu Qing in the corner, the feeling of consternation was beyond words. After sitting quietly for a while, Chu Qing also discovered the secret of the so-called ghost wall, and explained to them that the best way to get out of the ghost wall is actually to close his eyes and not look at the psychological hints caused by Night Pearl. But a person ca n¡¯t do this at all. The reason is very simple. In the secret underground passages, people are originally terrified, coupled with the psychological pressure caused by the claustrophobic space, people who can close their eyes can say in ten-thousand does not have one. But Chu Qing, they are different, as long as one person closes their eyes and then others follow, it does n¡¯t need to be afraid that there will be a sneak attack or a problem of getting more and more biased. After he finished speaking his opinion, Zhai Yu and the others did not hesitate at all, and he completely delivered his life. Chu Qing originally only proposed that didn¡¯t expect will gain their trust, so they can¡¯t help but raise the sense of responsibility that must protect them. He blindfolded first, and then walked forward with his instincts, some places that were clearly not the way, after Chu Qing walked over, Gong Yu and the others also walked past without the slightest hesitation, and their progress, Already catch up with the descendants of the Kong family who know the secrets of ghosts hitting the wall! Able to survive 1000 years of disturbances, this lineage still has 2 brushes, and it must be a loss to completely treat them as women¡¯s prohibitions. Chu Qing couldn¡¯t help thinking, a stumbling under his feet, it seems that he stepped on something, only Zhai Yu and the others beside him could see clearly 2 Chu. It was a corpse left by the Loose Cultivators who were oversuspected and took their bodies open. Chu Qing also had a little sense in his heart, and compared with the heavy weight of the corpse, he could also feel it. When they finally came to the gate of the cemetery, there were very few people around him. The descendants of the Kong family saw that they came out alive, and they didn¡¯t even touch any blood on their bodies. They couldn¡¯t help but look at Chu Qing 2 eyes. He looked at one of the delicate and pretty men, and was speechless by the indifferent attitude in his eyes. Chu Qing didn¡¯t think about it. Their glory from the descendants of Kong Mo became today¡¯s ban. What self-respect is there. (End of this chapter) Chapter 870 It is no longer a secret that the Kong family turned into a woman. Among the men seen by Chu Qing, more than half of them were slender, slender figure, normally dressed very little and spoke softly. These characteristics are found in the descendants of the Kong family. It ¡¯s not that every man who is poor can come to the rich woman to face him, but still depends on the innate conditions. There is a saying in Jinmen that the top is not tight and the bottom is not loose. What it says is how to observe whether a man comes out to do the skin and meat business. Unfortunately, these characteristics are also found in the descendants of the Kong family. The two mouths above and below can serve the woman well, I don¡¯t know how many men are the means of keeping alive. As a man, Chu Qing can look at the plump buttocks of a man in front of him and feel a little imaginary, not to mention those rich and powerful rich women. After he noticed his own strangeness, he quickly slammed his face. Compared with him, he secretly pinched his house feathers along the way. It was not so strange. In addition to Chu Qing entire group, there is a half-old old man in the surviving Loose Cultivator. He has a walking stick in his hand, and he coughs in half a step, and often has bleeding. It is estimated that he has just been able to live. One of the reasons for down. There is also a man looking at cowering. He is wearing a black-framed glasses and is thin, but his left hand is always behind his back. The other Medusa women with the same sexy bearing and charming temperament, at first glance, were hit by strength. Chu Qing did n¡¯t know if he could catch the fist with that big punch. In addition, nearly 1000 people Loose Cultivator, the whole army was annihilated. Chu Qing¡¯s eyes swayed on several women from time to time. His appearance and slender figure can be said to be walking. Several big sisters with big eyes took the golden light and regarded him as a heavenly dish. Seeing that they were going to come up to talk, Zhai Yu embraced Chu Qing and made a lover¡¯s appearance. This blatant demonstration made their faces ugly. Chu Qing¡¯s face naturally became more ugly. Soon, the descendants of the Kong family stopped in front of a simple bronze gate with ten zhang high. Chu Qing they no longer secretly perverted, and looked up at the tall bronze door in front of them. On the top, there are 4 dim big characters, the tomb of Confucianism, under which are 81 reliefs of Divine Beast, each one comes alive, as if flying out of a bronze gate. On the 2 sides of the door are 2 copper pillars, inside which are solid, a bit dull knocking, no echo is heard, the dragon is engraved on the copper pillars, and the two dragons have no finishing touch, as if they have been guarded here It took 2 years. Chu Qing has every reason to suspect that the people of the Kong family would come here to worship once a year, because there are no signs of barrenness in the surroundings, and if it is not carefully maintained, it is absolutely impossible. After seeing Chu Qing¡¯s inquiring eyes, the Kong family didn¡¯t explain anything. They did things on their own and only asked for a conscience. After the old man with white hair walked out of the crowd, Chu Qing counted the number of people who can still stand at the mouth of Earth Sect at the tomb, plus himself, there are 20 5 in total. This number sounds good or bad, and it seems to have no moral meaning. Chu Qing touch the chin thought, and looked at the twisted faucet on the copper pillar. It was a Five Clawed Golden Dragon, with its arrogant head raised high, and the scales all over the body seemed to have its own rhythm of breathing. Although it did not add its eyes, the imposing manner on his body, Chu Qing was still temporarily Can¡¯t parry. After the ancestors of the Kong family made a pious tribute to their ancestors at the door, one bite a drop of blood from their fingertips and dropped it into the concave groove on the door lock, and the door uttered the sound of a clear opening of the organ next second. (End of this chapter) Chapter 871 The heavy and quaint gate opened from the outside to the inside, and no one came out to stop Chu Qing from their onlookers at this step. Chu Qing 2 didn¡¯t say that following the Kong family, the straightforward look was astonishing. As for Zhai Yu and the others, they are not used to it, they simply walked in carefree, and at 3 1000 meters underground, the tombs of the Confucian family of all generations were fully revealed to Chu Qing. The unnecessary emotions are left behind. Next to Chu Qing right hand is the tomb of the male clan of the Confucian family. The male and female right of the previous life must also be reversed here. If it is said that there is Kong Mo ¡¯s cemetery, it ¡¯s definitely a joke. This densely packed ant ¡¯s burial grave, Kong Mo ca n¡¯t look down. From the perspective of her 1000 ancient emperor, it ¡¯s not like Qin Shihuang. An emperor¡¯s mausoleum, but also a single room. On the left is naturally the tombs of all the female clan of the Confucian family. Chu Qing found that the number of the two of them maintains a delicate balance, that is to say, in this world of patriarchy, the descendants of the emperor Kong Mo are actually not so overkill. If this matter spreads, how many people can change the view of the boy, not to think of the male child as a loser. Thinking of this Chu Qing is a bit bitter, he has accepted this setting unconsciously, this is the most ** thing. When the old man saw them all followed, he gave a lightly grunt, as if to sigh their thick skin. Chu Qing looks carefree, making Zhai Yu and the others seem to be shameless like him. As for the women, it seems that there is something wrong in the cemetery. They stayed at the door and did not take a step outside. The old man did not know the man, but was forced to go closer. Who worships the same. Maybe only one person who came to the scriptures was Zhai Yu, but now the descendants of the Kong family are still there, and they should not be too blatant. He cast his eyes on Chu Qing for help. He spread his hand and said that I was right. Gong Yu stopped in front of a standing monument, and then called everyone to it. Chu Qing¡¯s eyes just touched the standing monument, and there was a feeling of softness all over him. He pinched himself in a hurry, so that his mind could return to awake temporarily. Zhai Yu on the side slapped him slap with his eyesight. He almost didn¡¯t shoot Chu Qing to the ground. He glanced back at Zhai Yu resentfully, in exchange for his pitiful beggars. Gong Yu told them not to make trouble, and then talked about the weird words recorded on the standing monument. ¡°This is written in Sanskrit, and few people in the whole world can understand it. If I guess correctly, this means that I will enter the hell of Abi, and I will be wrapped in demons and monsters. No one can. save.¡± Chu Qing felt weird when he heard it, who would set up a record of hell in a place like Zu¡¯s Tomb, or a have no desire to improve tone, no one can save? He remembered Kong Sheng in Secret Realm, but soon shook his head. He hadn¡¯t returned to the Kong family for several decades. How could the Kong family build a monument to him. The person who erected this monument might be suffering from demons and monsters now, so this strange image is only mentioned. Seeing Gong Yu¡¯s thinking about the meaning behind the words, everyone began to think about it. This may be the only thing they got here. If they don¡¯t grasp the opportunity well, who knows if the Kong family will speak so well next time. Suddenly Chu Qing felt that all around began to be terrifying quietly. The previous old man, the descendants of the Kong family who came to the women¡¯s clan cemetery, and the few flowery women guarding the door, they didn¡¯t talk much. He lightly tugged at Zhai Yu¡¯s clothes corner, and Chu Qing saw Zhai Yu¡¯s eyes with a little bloodshot, apart from this and a little dark paint. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, is there something?¡± When Zhai Yu spoke, no matter the tone or voice, there was no such feeling in Chu Qing¡¯s memory. He felt a shock in his heart, and then Unable to Bear used Spiritual Qi to hit Zhai Yu¡¯s eyebrows. A whiff of black air screamed out of Zhai Yu¡¯s top of the head in an instant, and Chu Qing looked at the women who were still by the door. The uneasiness deepened in her heart. (End of this chapter) Chapter 872 Everyone in the Loose Cultivator may have similar cultivation techniques, but Chu Qing can¡¯t see it now. Who is the one who has calculated the house feathers, can¡¯t easily draw conclusions now. The black gas escaped, disappearing instantly without a trace, and Chu Qing couldn¡¯t catch a trace. Gong Yu¡¯s eyes suddenly fell in the direction of the men¡¯s cemetery, and everyone inevitably raised his alert. And Zhai Yu, who had just been put into the body by the evil energy, shook his head fiercely, and then his eyes became clear, and it seemed that he was no longer controlled by the evil energy. ¡°What is that, like a dead baby, still haunting me.¡± With a hint of horror in his tone, Ji Lian had shrunk behind Li Huang¡¯er, and Sima Xu took out a little Aiye from his bag and gave it to everyone. ¡°I have cast spells on this, and I must be able to resist some evil energy into the body.¡± Their movement soon attracted the attention of others. The descendants of the Confucius family are now nowhere to be found. Several women at the door soon came to ask for Ai Ye. Sima Xu even subconsciously asked Chu Qing¡¯s opinion before giving them points. He regarded himself as the leader of the team without breaking the law, and generously indicated that he could also give them points. After seeing Sima Xu¡¯s attitude, several women¡¯s eyes changed to Chu Qing. You should know that in the World of Females Honored Males Inferior, it is normal for a woman to give orders from a high position. In turn, it is a shame! Chu Qing saw that they did not leave after taking Ai Ye, but it was a bit obvious. It turned out that the descendants of the Kong family had always been indifferent to the Loose Cultivator, just to let them infest themselves, so that they would not be able to do their best. , Can be considered very insidious. The man ¡¯s cemetery over there is buried the Confucian patriarch, Confucius, who has been dying in recent years. The crutches banged on the ground, he walked faster and faster, tossing the man behind him aside. The man suddenly didn¡¯t want to follow this old man again, but remembering that he survived in Loose Cultivator, it is estimated that he also had his own 2 brushes, so he put down his dissatisfaction and slowly walked over. Kong Gong¡¯s tombstone soon appeared in front of him, and the old man knelt slowly in front of it, as if he was an acquaintance of Kong Mu, just an ordinary memorial service. The man¡¯s mouth twitched like a sip, and then he turned and walked away. At the moment when he turned around, the old man¡¯s three loud heads were knocked out. He thought that his hands were empty and he didn¡¯t even take anything. The old man frowned. He heard the footsteps of a man at a moderate pace and his eyes shone slightly. While Chu Qing was confronting these women who were not willing to take care of them, they suddenly heard a scream from the graveyard not far away! The cry was like the desperate lamb in the slaughterhouse. Chu Qing only heard it once, and all the goose bumps were going up. Gong Yu soon thought of the man and told everyone. After hearing that he was Chu Qing in ones heart trembled, a single thought slowly rose in his heart, but now there is not enough evidence for him to infer the truth. Before Chu Qing could tell his conclusion, he heard the screams of the broken heart in the women¡¯s graveyard! 2 Bian Du seems like a temporary intent, but Chu Qing feels that the latter is shouting more fiercely, and seems to be suffering some kind of torture. The conjecture in his mind is gradually forming, a little bit out of control. Sima Xu first noticed that there was a strange smell in the air. She told Chu Qing only this discovery, and he knew immediately that he could no longer drag on! ¡°Zhai Yu, you must protect them a few moments later. As a man, you have to take responsibility, you know?¡± His pats Zhai Yu¡¯s shoulders made him stunned. As for those women, Chu Qing is becoming more and more incomprehensible. (End of this chapter) Chapter 873 The descendants of the Kong family are indeed attentive, and even the ghosts will hit the wall to the end. Some survivors will also think of it. Chu Qing can think that they only have one reason to ignore it, that is, in the cemetery, there are enough to let non-Kong surname Something killed by outsiders. The evil energy that entered the body of Zhai Yu was the same, and the woman who came to provoke and take Ai Ye was also included. The remaining doubts are naturally the two screaming places, which side they have to look first! ¡°I know that there is a memorial service called evil magic, that is, the blood essence of living people is used to raise the ancestors of the ancestors, is it possible that the descendants of the Kong family have been doing this ¡­¡± Zhai Yu tremblingly said these words, Chu Qing¡¯s brows were tightly wrinkled, and he looked at Sima Xu, then he saw anxiety in the other party¡¯s eyes. Gong Yu came to Libei again, meditation on the text above, while also making inferences, she carefully thought that in the end, her complexion finally became impossible to bear. ¡°I thought that this quick standing monument was for who, the ancestors of the Kong family, they were all entangled by the evil spirits of the people who lived, so they would say that no one can save!¡± This argument is tenable. Chu Qing needs to brainstorm to find out the truth, but the harassment suffered by the first generation of these descendants really do not know, why should they continue to insist on the living sacrifice? Chu Qing and the others hurried to the man¡¯s cemetery and saw the man kneeling on the ground in agony with bruises on his forehead. His left hand had been cut off! The old man knelt in front of Kong Mu¡¯s tombstone. While he was silent in silence, Chu Qing had seen the man¡¯s left hand placed on the altar! He was unable to bear to challenge him, but he was pulled by Zhai Yu, including Li Huang¡¯er, who also disagreed. Now they don¡¯t know the strength of this old man, and he will definitely lose money if he jumps up. When the man saw someone coming, crawling on the ground, he came to Chu Qing ¡¯s feet in a short time, grabbed his ankle, and kept trying to say something in his mouth. Chu Qing squatted down and looked at him, and he saw the man ¡¯s mouth. ¡®S tongue was also pulled out in half! Despite his face looks sinister, but he couldn¡¯t say a word, Chu Qing couldn¡¯t help but feel horrified when he wanted him to avenge him. Zhai Yu also saw that Chu Qing was entangled. He walked over and looked at Chu Qing. The long sword in his hand slowly raised ¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t kill him.¡± After Chu Qing said these four words, the old man slowly opened his eyes. As for the man, it was a more indescribable expression. He couldn¡¯t speak, and could only hold Chu Qing to death. The old man stood up and accepted the eyes of everyone. ¡°I¡¯m here today to commemorate the purpose of the hole. You people, she said she didn¡¯t want to see, so I had to shoot.¡± Chu Qing stood in front of Zhai Yu and faced this queer old man indifferently. Hearing a dead man¡¯s words would kill him. To deal with him, Chu Qing was enough. The old man saw that Chu Qing did not mean to retreat, and there was no fluctuation in his eyes. His hands covered with old spots were raised high, and then his lips moved slightly, reading a string of incantation that no one could understand. Gong Yu, the only one who could understand Sanskrit, was pale at the moment and said to Chu Qing, ¡°He is dead in summon, stop him quickly!¡± It turned out that when the old fart saw Chu Qing, there were many people on the side, and he quickly read out the heart, the text I saw on the standing monument before! Chu Qing raised the rust sword first, and a cold and severe wind rushed past his ears. A terrible cry came from behind. This time Chu Qing could not help but look at the past, Li Huang¡¯er and the others covered his mouth in surprise. The man who had fallen to the ground before, actually lost more than one hand. (End of this chapter) Chapter 874 At this time, they suddenly wondered why the man had been lying on the ground. It turned out that his left hand was cut off as a sacrifice, and the remaining limbs were also cut off. Chu Qing saw that his tongue was pulled out, but it was just the tip of the iceberg. He was crawling on the ground like a earthworm painfully, the old man suddenly turned around, his eyes became blood red, and he stared fiercely at him, Chu Qing was shocked and pulled everyone to the side. There must have been friction between them, otherwise the old man would not hurt people with such vicious means, and the man voluntarily followed him, making Chu Qing a little puzzled. The two of them are not like enemies, but like love and hatred. ¡°After Kong Mu accepted you as a disciple, I no longer worried about your way out, but now she was killed by you, and I can only kill you to pay tribute to her.¡± When the old man talked, Gong Yu¡¯s eyes fell subconsciously on the tombstone. She was horrified to see that the words on it seemed to become living creatures, each and everyone creeping creepy, the hopelessly muddled look, like a snake ! The man lying on the ground seemed to have lost his vitality. Five colorful snakes on the monument came together and got into his injured four limbs. The feeling that the streams flowed into the sea made Chu Qing and the others have one¡¯s hair stand on end. When the man suffered, the old man¡¯s eyes had always been on Kong Gong¡¯s tombstone. Chu Qing had reason to suspect that they might have been A pair of Dao Companion. This man may be the son of the old man, but for some reason Confucius died tragically, so now the old man takes his son¡¯s flesh and commemorates Confucius! After figuring out this logic, Chu Qing felt that the old man was a bit pitiful, but he was just an outsider and did not want to participate in things here. After the old man saw them watching, he wanted to slip away, and issued coldly snorted, lips twitching, and then all the poisonous snakes began to confess to Chu Qing. They looked like they were unstoppable. The strength of this old man, Chu Qing, ca n¡¯t be seen now. Gong Yu and Sima Xu do n¡¯t want to waste time in this kind of place. Zhai Yu hides behind Chu Qing and is grabbed by Li Huang¡¯er and pulled him out of his neck to get him. His face was red and white. ¡°At the time of the live sacrifice, how could a sacrifice be enough, maybe this is my last year to visit her, it might be better to stay with you.¡± The man who was entangled with poisonous snake on the ground had died in anger, and his face was suffocated with pig liver color. Seeing his desperate eyes, Chu Qing and the others were terrified. The old man put the male Dismemberment by Five Horses, and then took out some torture tools and placed his head on the altar. The man¡¯s eyes looked directly at the word ¡°Kongmu 2¡± on the tombstone, and then slowly flowed out of his eyes 2 Bloody tears. Chu Qing raised his eyebrows suspiciously, and then signaled the crowd to watch the changes, they all stopped speaking, showing extraordinary trust in Chu Qing. After disposing of the men¡¯s first level, the old man also seemed to have forgotten Chu Qing and they took out a handkerchief and wiped off the blood on his hands. He now looks more like being possessed by someone else, otherwise no matter how completely crazy and ridiculous, he shouldn¡¯t kill his own son for a woman. Chu Qing looked at all this quietly, and when the old man once again focused his gaze on Kong Mu¡¯s tombstone, he saw a little clue. There was a layer of Formulation in the old man ¡¯s position. Before, he was confused and did not find it at all, but now it is different. His spirit strength noticed a strange fluctuation, which is a derivative of evil spirit 4 overflow. There is a seemingly non-existent thread that runs through the old man ¡¯s ear and then connects to the mud under the tombstone of Kongmu. Chu Qing walked slowly past, ignoring the obstruction of Zhai Yu and the others. One¡¯s ears whilst stealing a bell threw out the rusty sword in his hand! (End of this chapter) Chapter 875 The thin line was cut off by the Rust Sword with no difficulty, which can only be done by Chu Qing, because his Spirit Qi is plentiful and courageous. If you look ahead and look back, these people do not know how long it will be trembling with fear in the shadow of this old man. When Confucius could no longer manipulate the old man, he reflected what he had just done. The old man threw out the cane in his hand and knelt beside the man, crying his name in tears, but it didn¡¯t help. Chu Qing and the others who have watched everything else can say, poor people must have hateful things. The problem of the men ¡¯s cemetery was over, and Chu Qing and the others came to the women ¡¯s cemetery. As soon as they approached this place, a kind of evil spirit struck, making Chu Qing feel inexplicably dangerous. Behind him, the lower base of the cultivation base is about to collapse. Pure Yang Qi in his body can¡¯t even catch up with the mercy. Just stepping on the land of the women¡¯s cemetery makes him desperate. Seeing the appearance of Zhai Yu, Ji Lian decided to stay with him, and the two of them could not say who dragged on others, but both equally excellent. Considering that the old man was already weird, Chu Qing hesitated or Decided to let them stay outside. In this case, it is better to take care of it, so that it will not be wiped out by the whole army. He had already made the worst plan, but not at all said to shake the military heart. Li Huang¡¯er and Sima Xu naturally had no opinions, only Gong Yu glanced at them worriedly, and then Shi Shiran entered the women¡¯s cemetery. The descendants of the Fangcai Kong family did not feel much when Chu Qing was here. Now think about the old man¡¯s living sacrifice method. It is estimated that it is the same as the voice heard before. His footsteps became unusually heavy. Behind him, Li Huanger ¡¯s complexion is gloomy, his eyes became complicated from time to time, and he looked like the old man possessed by evil spirits. Fortunately, Gong Yu found in time that 2 people with Sima Xu had been holding Li Huang¡¯er tightly. Chu Qing was walking first, and when he looked back, Li Huang¡¯er¡¯s beautiful and alluring Wushuang¡¯s face flashed a trace of very ruthless. He immediately stopped, ¡°First expel her evil spirits, then say, or else ¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t spend a lot of money on Zhouzhang, don¡¯t you just come to see the 9 scriptures of Emperor Kong Mo, I will let you stay here forever, how about seeing enough?¡± The old man of the descendants of the Kong family had a long and long voice, clearly far away from it, and when speaking he was as clear as in his ear. Chu Qing guarded the three women behind him, his eyes scanning the criss-crossed tombstones around him, and he did not believe that this person had no weak spot at all. The next second, the ground underneath was loosened, and Chu Qing and the others walked to the open place, and saw that the tombstones of the entire cemetery were slowly sinking underground, as if an ingenious architect was drawing a blueprint. All obstacles on the ground were smoothed out. The old man showed up. His white hair and rickety back didn¡¯t affect his majesty at all, and the rest of the Kong family descendants were gone. Chu Qing pointedly saw a blood pool in the southeast corner, where there were several corpses. If he guessed right, it should be the few people who had met before. The old man did not give Chu Qing any interest in explaining it. He pinched out the secret art in his hand, and then the blood pool began to rise, and stood up to the top of the cemetery. A large net that is difficult to pass through even needles. At the moment, Chu Qing¡¯s location is exactly in the center of the mesh, and he was terrified in his heart, trying to pull everyone away from here. Old man seems to understood their thoughts in advance, coldly smiled. (End of this chapter) Chapter 876 Chu Qing pushed everyone away, and he was covered by this golden net. The old man¡¯s eyes dropped, and he did not intend to let go of Li Huang¡¯er and the others. He didn¡¯t use a gold net, but spit his mouth out and spit out a purple mist. Suddenly a trace of panic flashed on Chu Qing¡¯s face. This is a kind of evil spell similar to blood repair. Practitioners must eat 1000 to 10000 5 poisons in the new moon every month. To the poison gong backlash. Looking at what the old man looks like, it must have been cultivated in this way for at least 50 years. This kind of skill must not be meet force with force! He just wanted to remind everyone loudly that he saw Li Huanger pulled out his sword, as if to face the poison mist, but fortunately there was a sober Sima Xu in the team, she dragged Li Huanger back , And Gong Yu escaped lifelessly. Chu Qing¡¯s heart was temporarily sighed in relief. Seeing this golden net on his body, he immediately felt nodded. The gold net was covered with the blood of the descendants of the Kong family. He didn¡¯t even have a foothold. Once he got a little blood, the skin there would be corroded. His contorts one¡¯s face in agony adjusted his posture, and there was a burning smell on his body. If he didn¡¯t find a way to go out soon, Chu Qing would be trapped to death by this net. He took out the rust sword and scratched it on the gold net, but he didn¡¯t even mark a white mark. He didn¡¯t feel discouraged either. He took out a bunch of Magical Artifacts and forcibly used them in the Golden Net. However, no matter how big the Magical Artifact became, the Golden Net would grow bigger according to the bottle gourd. This method simply wouldn¡¯t work. Chu Qing became more and more sleepy, and even felt that the Spirit Qi in his body was swallowed continuously. He scratched his head and thought about how to get out. After a while, he suddenly thought of a sentence called fire restrain metal. What he cultivates is the Fire Yin Attribute Cultivation Art. If it works at this time, I do n¡¯t know what the result will be. Chu Qing made up his mind and said to do it. First, he sat in the golden net securely, and then meditated cross-legged, and soon felt a warm breath inside the dantian. His Spirit Qi cannot be circulated in the Golden Net as if it was blocked, and the speed is as slow as a snail carrying a turtle. He took a deep breath, then his mind was empty, and his eyes were clear, and gradually Fire Yuan Qi spread all over his body. The blood that had touched before would still tingle, but now it doesn¡¯t feel any at all, no pain or itching. The movement outside the Golden Net does not yet know how, if Chu Qing will not go out again, Li Huang¡¯er they must hate him. Thinking of Chu Qing¡¯s finalizing action here became much faster, calm down calmly. All World¡¯s All Living Things pay attention to the principle of mutual symbiosis, if his Fire Yuan Qi will not be able to break the net in a moment and a half, as long as you persist, you can always find a way. Chu Qing picked up the rusty sword and rubbed his palm over the blade. After staining his blood, Chu Qing felt that the rusty sword was a little different, but he couldn¡¯t say anything about the specific changes. Without the slightest hesitation, he runs Spirit Qi all over the body, with his wrists and hands, and his sword to break the net. The posture of press forward even opened a small mouth on the golden net! Chu Qing compares it with his little finger and finds that the two are not much different, so he continues to persevere, the vitality in his hand gradually cannot be controlled, and all 2 overflows. Chu Qing is not familiar with this situation, but thinking of not being able to control Spirit Qi perfectly, why not worry about the exhaustion of Spirit Qi all the time when playing against people? Chu Qing thought of this, intentionally or unintentionally controlling the frequency of his sword and the release of Spiritual Qi, his speed gradually fast as lightning, even difficult to catch with naked eye. That little thumb-sized hole became bigger and bigger, until finally enough to accommodate Chu Qing¡¯s half body, just when he was happily trying to go out, the golden net instantly recovered! (End of this chapter) Chapter 877 Chu Qing almost rushed over, and as a result the Golden Net recovered more than 100 times faster than his charge! His eyes were desperate for a moment, but Chu Qing didn¡¯t dare to stop at the thought of the outer house feathers. If he wasted his time now, if he missed the opportunity to save them, Chu Qing would really blame himself to death. In order to catch up to the point where the old man persecuted them, Chu Qing frantically attacked Fang Cai ¡¯s point. Last 100 times did not achieve 1000 times, and last 1000 times did not achieve 10000 times. There is always a chance of breakthrough! His gaze has become unusually tenacious, and Chu Qing has had few dead friends since he passed through. If he ca n¡¯t protect Zhai Yu and the others, he does n¡¯t know what else he has. Solemnly vowed said, changing the world, overthrowing feminism if! Spiritual Qi does n¡¯t know how many times it has been exhausted and filled up again. Spiritual Qi, which felt a bit sluggish in the Golden Net earlier, also increased its circulation speed. It just ran for a week, and now Chu Qing can transfer to ten weeks! He clearly felt the changes in his body, especially expanding the channels through which Spirit Qi operates. Chu Qing realized that this was an excellent opportunity for cultivation. If he broke the golden net at this time, his cultivation base would definitely as the tide rises, the boat floats, and even once again break through a realm, but if he could not go out, he would Will report regrets and form Heart Demon for a lifetime! Although Rust Sword didn¡¯t break, but his tiger¡¯s mouth had seen blood, Chu Qing didn¡¯t stop for a moment, after opening the golden net again and again, he tried to go out again and again quickly, but this wish is beautiful, but it is a bit difficult to implement . First of all, the range of the golden net he opened cannot be too large. As of now, it is only a bucket thick and thin, but once it exceeds a minute, Chu Qing found that the golden net will also recover. This net seems to have its own consciousness, as soon as Chu Qing is about to see the dawn, he will be poured into a pot of cold water. Spirit Qi of Fire Attribute seems to be used only to deal with the blood of the descendants of the Kong family, otherwise the skin on Chu Qing¡¯s body has already been eroded and can no longer be seen, and has been feeling the operation of Spirit Qi, in fact Chu Qing will also have a trace of fatigue Born. The last and more serious thing is that at the current speed of recovery of Golden Net, Chu Qing has no assurance that he can escape quickly. It is estimated that when he is about to run out of half of his body, he will be stuck by the golden net, when the time comes is more stifling than staying inside. He hasn¡¯t practiced any particularly advanced stature, and has always relied on Spirit Qi to bully others better than others, which is a bit tricky. Chu Qing thought silently that the rust sword in his hand had brandished a ghost image. After the ghost image appeared, Chu Qing¡¯s eyes could not be moved. He has been staring closely at them, as long as the speed is fast enough, he will leave this illusion like a residual image, but in fact it is only 1/4 second ago, if he uses this to form his own body method , What kind of effect would that be? With this idea in mind, Chu Qing began to implement it. After waving the rust sword in his hand 100 times, he took a step forward from imitating its trajectory. Soaring clear comprehension! When he turned around and looked at how far he had walked out, he discovered that the golden net had been left behind. This body method was too immediate. Chu Qing tried to find the feeling before, and his body flicked and came to Zhai Yu next second. He was almost hit by the old man now and was about to vomit blood. Seeing Chu Qing came to him like a ghost, his eyes were almost staring out. ¡°Big brother ¡­ where did you come from?¡± Hearing such a question, Chu Qing himself was a little unclear. (End of this chapter) Chapter 878 Everyone was a little embarrassed at the moment. The most seriously injured was Zhai Yu. He had stayed outside with Ji Lian before. He was shot by the machine and suffered a little injury, not to mention 4 glare like a tiger watching his prey Loose Cultivator, but now they all help the Confucian old man without turning back. Chu Qing¡¯s eyes were a little dignified, and he kept staring at him. The old man didd¡¯t expect the kid to escape the golden net so quickly, with a look of Nahan on his face. As for his gold net, Chu Qing has now made it unusable. Not only has the gold wire been cut off by sword energy, but even the blood of the descendants of the Kong family has been dried. There was a sneer on the old man¡¯s face, and the restless big hand walked around the woman next to him, looking very insignificant. ¡°Old Master is still pretty good now.¡± Chu Qing pouted slightly and looked at the two people beside Li Huang¡¯er and Sima Xu. They obviously had already fought, but they looked not as miserable as Zhai Yu, but their hair was a little messy. ¡°He is evil repair, we can¡¯t beat him a bit.¡± Sima Xu said coldly, and Chu Qing saw the old man touching the woman¡¯s softness in the next second, a flash of excitement flashed on his orange-peeled face. His hands are rough and direct, and it can be seen that she has always been dissatisfied. The woman just patiently surrendered to him, but didn¡¯t expect this person to be so barbaric. Without waiting for her to roll her face, the old man hit him with a palm. The woman¡¯s shirt was torn fiercely the next second. Chu Qing watched quietly, and the old man directly bit the woman¡¯s white and tender upper body. He was not hungry, but vampire¡¯s desire for blood. The woman¡¯s previous version was directly bitten off. The old man took a bite to spit out the meat and greedily sucked the woman¡¯s blood. In this situation, people have one¡¯s hair stand on end than the 18th Layer of Hell. Chu Qing didn¡¯t dare to look at his eyes any more. Li Huang¡¯er and Ji Lian showed compassion in her eyes. The woman with a trace of unwillingness and a trace of resentment was directly sucked away by the old man as blood. The remaining three female Loose Cultivator stepped back in fear, but where can they hide in the cemetery where there is no place to hide at this moment? Chu Qing saw that the old knife wounds and sword wounds on the old man had recovered, and he was unable to bear to contact the golden net. Maybe this person is also the Metal Attribute of cultivation, so we can have such a fast recovery speed. It stands to reason that the people of Wood Attribute are recovering quickly, but the taboo of their cultivation is that they cannot see the blood, otherwise the cultivation base will be impure and difficult to improve. The old man and Chu Qing looked at each other, and the air was filled with the breath of mountains and rain. ¡°You ruined my golden net and broke the Confucianism of the Kong family, so you must not stay.¡± This is the oldest word that old man told Chu Qing, but for him it was a bit painful. Chu Qing¡¯s heart has no fluctuations or even a little thought of cultivation. The Golden Net just expanded his Spirit Qi and learned a kind of physical footwork. Now it should not be a problem to tie the old man. ¡°If you want to hit it, just hit it. I just want to see the descendants of the Kong family, how much skill they have.¡± He smiled slightly, and although there was no dirty word in the words, the old man heard a kind of irony. After seeing his style of action, Chu Qing could still behave so indifferently, worthy of being the first rookie in Jinmen City. A trace of bright light flashed in old man¡¯s eyes, and suddenly he didn¡¯t want to hit it. ¡°I want to accept you as a final disciple. In the future, the secret method of the Confucian family can also teach you, as long as you solve the people behind you, how?¡± The old man puts forward the conditions that he considers to be the best and thickest. Joining the Confucian family means that both strength and status can be possessed, as long as he is not stupid, he should be able to think of it. Chu Qing smiled slightly and shook the head. (End of this chapter) Chapter 879 ¡°You do not deserve.¡± Three words were floating in the cemetery, hitting the old man¡¯s face crisply, his eyebrows twitched twice, and finally he stopped the urge to strangle Chu Qing. Even Zhai Yu and Li Huang¡¯er watched Chu Qing¡¯s expressions all changed in an instant. They still saw his domineering look for the first time. At the moment, Chu Qing was just too girly, girly¡¯s ridiculous! The old man is absolutely unexpected. Some people will refuse the temptation to enter the hole family. You must know that the number of people in their home is only about 10000 people, but the collateral and branches can reach 1000000. That is why they cannot attract Chu Qing. Are you a green onion? ¡°I will give you another chance ¡­¡± The old man¡¯s words haven¡¯t been finished yet, Chu Qing has raised his rust sword, and while he is still organizing the language, Chu Qing has come to him! This is another surprise he gave to the old man. If Chu Qing ¡¯s madness before, the old man can also explain the madness of adulthood. Now he has shown the strength that is consistent with the madness. Instead, he is the old man who made a guarantee. Careless. He took a step back quickly, and this reaction seemed too slow for Chu Qing! Chu Qing wielded a rusty sword, his blade broke through the old man¡¯s clothes, and left a blood mark on his chest. Only then, even the golden net could not mark the rusty sword with white marks. . The old man¡¯s face was red, and he stepped back a few steps, and he swallowed back forcibly with the blood flowing in his mouth. This Chu Qing is a bit strange. If it is said that he showed a very strong strength, now it has a full score of 100 points, and after the old man has inferred that he has only Golden Immortal strength, Chu Qing¡¯s body has a mutation! At such a fast speed, they can all catch up with Spirit Beast at the same level. The old man¡¯s gaze changes, and he soon discusses with Chu Qing: ¡°Little Brother, you might as well let me go first, if you can let me go , I will definitely give you the highest level of cultivation technique of the Confucian family. ¡° When Chu Qing made the sword, he still remembered that he was an elder, but at the moment he already understood that this man was not worthy of being an elder except eating more salt for several years! Speaking of that kind of slowing down strategy is nothing more than secret sneak attack Chu Qing that¡¯s all. How can this trick be the second time? Chu Qing didn¡¯t make a sound, and threw a sword under his heart, astral qi rolled up Spirit Qi in the air, surgingly moved towards old man! His lips twitched, and he looked like he was fiercely scolding a few words, but Chu Qing didn¡¯t care about it, anyway, it was him who had the upper hand. ¡°Please, please let me go, it¡¯s me have eyes but fail to recognise Mount Tai, it¡¯s me wrong, if you can ¡­¡± As soon as Chu Qing saw the old man¡¯s mouth open, he wanted to stab it. The tip of the sword reached the old man¡¯s mouth cautiously, and he almost didn¡¯t make him angry Primordial Spirit Leaving the Body. Seeing that this junior had no room to turn around, the old man simply picked up his ethics and started fighting with Chu Qing irreconcilable. Underground Li Huang¡¯er and Sima Xu couldn¡¯t see their movements at all, and they were a bit dumbfounded. When did Chu Qing carry them so powerfully, obviously he was only able to abuse Zhaiyu level a few days ago. I have to say that this World is based on powerhouse is respected, and they immediately developed a cult of Chu Qing, no longer worrying about any farts of Females Honored Males Inferior. On one side, Zhai Yu silently draws circles on the ground. At Chu Qing¡¯s height, he may not be able to keep up with him in his life. Before, he could still use him as a driving force, but now he even feels like an idiot. Ji Lian was a little distracted. She didn¡¯t understand why Zhai Yu lost her mood all at once, and she didn¡¯t understand Li Huang¡¯er¡¯s infatuation. She always felt cold in the cemetery, but nobody said anything about leaving. (End of this chapter) Chapter 880 A group of experts around Di Cai saw that the Kongjia cemetery had been dug up and was about to ask her opinion. Didn¡¯t expect Di Cai¡¯s expectation suddenly became disappointed. She pondered her thoughts, not knowing what she thought of, and raised a soft chuckle at the corner of her mouth. Experts looked at each other in blank dismay, I do n¡¯t know what happened to my little master. The secret buried deep in the cemetery of the Confucian family is something a monk wants to know, but on the side of Di Cai, it has become at a moderate pace. She had previously seen Chu Qing coming back to Jinmen City. She had wanted to get him wind and dust, but people around her had been monitored by Imperial Capital and it was not convenient to go anywhere. Coupled with Chu Qing¡¯s temperament, she has always been in conflict with the forces behind her, and Ji Fei has never wanted to see him again after speaking. Regarding Chu Qing¡¯s temperament, Di Cai also has nodded pain, but these all are small things. As long as you know where he is now, anyway, they will meet sooner or later. After putting away the point of careful thinking, Di Cai followed the experts and walked into the Confucian cemetery. Taking advantage of their numbers, it is not a problem to get out of that fascination, but the time spent cannot be avoided. The old man of the Kong family collapsed under Chu Qing¡¯s sword, dying of breathlessness. Behind Chu Qing, there are several fans who have just been captured, and a house feather that has no desire to improve. Chu Qing did n¡¯t want to see blood, but the old man ¡¯s behavior was a little too shameless. Let him survive, it must be It will cause no end of trouble. ¡°You said that if you kill him here, will future generations of Kong find me?¡± Hearing his question, Li Huang¡¯er¡¯s hair immediately stood upright. Sima Xu calmed his eyes and said directly: ¡°Do it.¡± The old man of the Kong family waved their hands in a hurry: ¡°Don¡¯t kill me. I can tell the whereabouts of the 9 classics. Don¡¯t you come here just for this, let me go!¡± Chu Qing has only heard of Zhai Yu from these 9 classics, but it is unknown. But Sima Xu looked deeper. Just when the old man was lying still, the poison needle in her hand was thrown out at once. The old man made a scream, and then the signal firework hidden in the left hand fell immediately On the ground. Chu Qing¡¯s complexion changed, without saying a word, the result of this old thief¡¯s life, and then launched a soul search for his soul. What the old man said just now is a plan to slow down the soldiers. He simply does not know the whereabouts of the 9 books, but just wants to delay the time. Fortunately, Chu Qing also had an old Daoist Sima Xu among them, otherwise he must have cheated. It was not until this moment that Chu Qing freed up his hands to deal with the wounds on his body, and Zhai Yu took the responsibility to bandage him. Several women found the female Loose Cultivator and asked them how they got out of the enchanted array. The result was actually following the descendants of the Kong family. ¡°They promised to let us enjoy the night and received our 1,000,000 cash, so ¡­¡± Hearing the truth is like this, even Chu Qing on the side is a little uncomfortable. Where is the style of the Confucian family still the shadow of the descendants of the empress, clearly a group of minute insects lying in the shadow of their predecessors. Zhai Yu finished bandaging Chu Qing, and the people left to walk outside. At this moment, they heard a sound of footsteps. Chu Qing slightly frowned, when I saw the coming person was a woman dressed in uniform, her slender beautiful legs were wrapped in military boots, and it looked firm and powerful. 30 A woman appeared as if copying and pasting, and the last Emperor Cai attracted everyone¡¯s eyes. Her phoenix eyes lifted slightly, gently opened her lips, and smiled at Chu Qing Yingying, ¡°long time no see.¡± Chu Qing was a bit dazed by her outing, because he thought about it and suddenly became blind. There have also been many women he has seen, and for a while, I really did not remember that this was Emperor Cai. (End of this chapter) Chapter 881 Looking at Chu Qing¡¯s at a loss, Emperor Cai suddenly felt a little bit upset. She originally came to him alone. Who knows that Chu Qing also pretends to be indifferent. But they did not have any intersection at that time, and Chu Qing¡¯s attitude was also expected by Emperor Cai. 2 Looking at each other in blank dismay, Emperor Cai¡¯s men suddenly warned her to be careful of Chu Qing before she turned her attention to this Kongjia cemetery. It¡¯s not far from the Empire State Building here. The reason why it was discovered was because of the rumor spread by the descendants of the Kong family. Thinking about the old man now, Chu Qing thinks that they are deliberately trying to attract people for blood sacrifice. Fortunately, no one was injured. Sima Xu ¡¯s alertness also shattered the old man ¡¯s hope of reporting. Chu Qing picked up the signal fireworks on the ground and then put them away quietly. The reunion in Di Cai¡¯s imagination was not like this at all. The Chu Qing in her dream was gentle and elegant, and she was very considerate. She would tell her affectionately, I miss you so much. It shouldn¡¯t be the cold look in front of me anymore, just look at it. No one cared about her finely divided small theater in her heart. Ji Ping was staying colder and colder here. It was only at this time that her strangeness was finally discovered. Chu Qing was closer to her and directly stretched her arms around her waist. After Chu Qing let go of her mercy, her pale face and weak, uncontrollable wind came into her eyes. He did not crap and directly carried her mercy. The people behind were accustomed to this, only Di Cai stared wide-eyed. When she saw Chu Qing being so gentle, she was just a different person. This pity was also carefully recorded by her. When Chu Qing carried her to the mouth of Earth Sect with her back, Di Cai was finally unable to bear Difficult. She exposed her nature like a sloppy Eldest Young Lady, panting with rage said: ¡°Chu Qing, you put her down, don¡¯t she have long legs, need you to be attentive?¡± The unfathomable mystery said in this sentence, as soon as she and Chu Qing had strangers coming together by chance, 2 came to Chu Qing who did n¡¯t want to take care of the people of Imperial Capital, including Dichai. He didn¡¯t speak. His eyes fell on the hand that Di Cai was pulling on his sleeve. Seeing the disgust in his eyes, Di Cai unfathomable mystery felt aggrieved. He stood on the spot and watched Chu Qing and the others leave. Seeing this princess would also eat deflated. Experts dare not say a word, and very quietly followed behind her. When Chu Qing went out, he found that the previous body on the ground was gone, and there were blood stains and a bloody smell, and it was disappear without a trace. He wondered, but he didn¡¯t want to delve into it. Emperor Cai was unbalanced, seeing Ji Lian¡¯s endearing little bird leaning against Chu Qing¡¯s arms. Unable to bear took a sip in the dark. Seeing that, he seemed to be talking about eating soft rice and so on. When Chu Qing was about to go out, Chu Qing put down Ji Lian, and Li Huang¡¯er immediately supported her, because here she still followed the Females Honored Males Inferior, and Chu Qing didn¡¯t want to be the object of crowd watching. The more he came to the exit, Chu Qing¡¯s heart became a little heavy. He didn¡¯t know where this change came from, but he could feel a familiar breath faintly. His brows tightly frowns, the last step is to take out without the slightest hesitation. A sign symbolizing blood and plunder appeared in front of him. The man turned back with a mask that Chu Qing had seen countless times. ¡°Shiren, who has seen the Lord of the Flower Gate.¡± He said he was about to kneel, and the pious gesture was like the angry man who committed suicide. Chu Qing suddenly thought of Gongyue, even the perching soul seen after being driven out of Gong Family. Huamen is like an insurmountable hurdle, which has been shining in his past memories. (End of this chapter) Chapter 882 If the former Chu Qing was only passively accepting, the impact this World brought to him, Ye Chenxi or dream drunk, is the most positive impact of feminism on him. He has indeed adapted to this World. But it does not mean that the resistance factor in Chu Qing¡¯s blood has cooled down and frozen. He doesn¡¯t want to escape from here all the time. He never feels that Feminist World is much better than the previous one. The adaptation he is showing now is completely forced by frustration. The appearance of Shi Ren was tantamount to awakening the wild beast of Chu Qing in the depth of one¡¯s soul. When he saw that it was about to break away from control, Chu Qing¡¯s expression was awkward, and then he was directly kept low-key. ¡°Many eyes are mixed, and I will talk about it later.¡± Chu Qing confronted a mask man, mysterious and secretive, and suddenly aroused curiosity of Zhai Yu. He came to them and looked around. Suddenly he reached out to take off Shi Ren¡¯s mask. ¡°Why are you wearing ¡­ ¡° His second sentence was immediately frightened. After seeing Shi Ren¡¯s face, Zhai Yu regretted being born in this world. Chu Qing did not give much comfort, they came to the previous hotel, planning the next trip. In World, it offended those Aristocratic Family, and even returned to Jinmen City and killed a descendant of the Kong family. Chu Qing sorted out what he had done these days and felt that the rusty sword¡¯s murderous aura was heavier. The cultivation person is most afraid of the damage of the temperament. It is because he is a man of the second generation, and now he can¡¯t bear it at all. As soon as the eyes were closed, the dead people appeared in front of them, and the face looks sinister hissed. He sat up suddenly, his movements so big that Zhai Yu rolled his ass to the ground. After seeing Chu Qing not at all cultivation deviation, he laughed embarrassedly, really thinking about changing rooms. The prince did not appear in the Confucian cemetery, and Di Cai did not show any hostility towards them, so the arrangement of the guest rooms was temporarily separated between men and women. When Shi Ren and Chu Qing were next to each other, Zhai Yu fell asleep by the wall alone and saw him roll off the bed in fright. Chu Qing also touched his nose a little uncomfortably. A scarlet in his eyes had deceived others, not Shi Ren. At the beginning, he was killing too much and was almost enchanted. In the end, he couldn¡¯t even improve the cultivation base. ¡°So you have a way.¡± Chu Qing didn¡¯t give much explanation, he was very similar to Shi Ren, but his luck was much better than that of Shi Ren, because he could ask a lot of experience without having to go the wrong way he walked. ¡°There is something you want on Tianshan Mountain, and I need you to go there, Gong Family is almost out of it.¡± Suddenly hearing the news of Gong Family, Chu Qing¡¯s expression changed, ¡°Is there something wrong with Gong Yue?¡± Last time, it was no more than 3 days. She was not in Jinmen City. Is it possible that she went to Tianshan? Shi Ren was nodded and then gave Chu Qing a map with detailed routes. Chu Qing could n¡¯t help but think of the first time he went to Huamen, but he was sitting directly in a helicopter. Shi Ren saw his lack of interest and had to. Clenched his teeth and said all the chips. ¡°Nianlong tactics, in fact there is still the second half, I heard those monks say you are in a lot of trouble, you should need to improve your strength, whether you want to go to Tianshan, it¡¯s up to you.¡± The Ming people don¡¯t tell secret words, so far, there is no room for Chu Qing to choose. Looking at the map and Shi Ren back and forth, Chu Qing suddenly felt that the old man in front of him had become a little strange. The flower gate with the ideal of bunny girl and rights has long been destroyed. The only thing left is the walking corpse of Shi Ren, and his unworthy young Master. Huamen has been developing in secret. Although Chu Qing wants to find a few more women to satisfy her vanity, she is hit by the ruthless reality. Fortunately, Gong Yu and they are doing nothing now and decided to go to Tianshan with Chu Qing. (End of this chapter) Chapter 883 When I got up early in the cultivation, Chu Qing felt that Spirit Qi had expanded a lot, but there was a kind of violent atmosphere inside. He could not be expelled anyway. In the end, he spit out a burst of blood directly from his mouth and almost did not scare the house feathers to death. . He just walked out of the bathroom with a soft towel at the time. As a result, 2 drops of bright red liquid were splashed on the slippers. When he looked up again, Chu Qing ¡¯s pale face and the blood on the ground intermingled with each other, causing him to have. one¡¯s hair stand on end. Zhai Yu covered her mouth that was involuntarily widened in fright, leaving her spine chilling away from here. When Shi Ren saw Chu Qing¡¯s situation so serious on one side, she simply asked how many people he had killed. Chu Qing one after another counted, and then counted what happened in Li World. Shi Ren frowned while listening, and finally told Chu Qing an unacceptable fact. ¡°Listening to what you said, there was not much blood on your hands, but that Qi Muxiao was a little weird, maybe she cursed you.¡± Chu Qing recalled the contact with Qi Muxiao at the time, and I couldn¡¯t remember it. Shi Ren didn¡¯t say anything at the sight, but seeing Chu Qing is not optimistic now, giving him a little time for self-regulation, 4 women and 3 men arrived at the airport at 2 o¡¯clock noon. When they came to the boundary of the Tianshan Mountains, Chu Qing realized that they still had to sit on the bus that crowded people. Because they had too many people, and the buses were too full after that time, they did n¡¯t count on Chu Qing until the evening. The mountain road in the night is extremely rugged, and Ji Lian has been sitting by the window, his face has not looked good. As for Gong Yu Sima Xu Li Huang¡¯er, they all express themselves freely, and it looks no different from sitting in the first class. Shi Ren ¡¯s gaze has been following the mountain range outside the window, and Chu Qing can feel the sudden drop in temperature, because there is usually a temperature difference at night here. Spirit Qi in his hands formed an entire drop of water. During this trip, Chu Qing did not dare to run the Dragon Recipe again, but the control of Spirit Qi never stopped. Shi Ren fell asleep unconsciously, leaning his head on Chu Qing indiscriminately, even if he pushed it out no matter how useful. When Shiren did not wake up after pushing 20 times, Chu Qing had to accept this fact. Zhai Yu poked him, and led him to look out the window. Chu Qing¡¯s eyes fell on the mountains in the distance, thinking of conquering them tomorrow, he couldn¡¯t help swallowed saliva and said. ¡°I can¡¯t wait to find Tianshan, the people of the Kong family will find us.¡± Zhai Yu bitchly laughed with Chu Qing, and then told a cruel truth. Those descendants of the Confucian family like the hidden world used Tianshan as their habitat. Chu Qing¡¯s eyes were almost staring out, and he wished to pinch Shi Ren now. After seeing him waking up, Chu Qing unable to bear asked about it. His gnashing teeth are actually very contrived, so the lethality is limited, and Shi Ren is an unperturbed. Solemnly vowed said that the Kong family will never come to them for trouble. ¡°The Confucius family is almost extinct now. Under such internal illness, they will definitely not distribute their hands to find you.¡± Shi Ren said pats Chu Qing¡¯s shoulder to appease him, and the latter was one of them stunned. He hadn¡¯t asked how the Confucian family was about to end, and Shi Ren hu hu fell asleep. After he got off the train with heavy thoughts, he walked along with the same pity that caused the motion sickness, but this time Chu Qing said that he would not pity anything. They walked on the vast expanse of land, feeling the most original stone road, walking in the face of the cold wind of Ling. Although the Tianshan in front of me looked relatively close, but in fact looked at the mountain to run a dead horse, so it also has a half-day journey. (End of this chapter) Chapter 884 Chu Qing took the initiative to take on the task of fetching water and finding food. During this period, Zhai Yu was also drawn. Shi Ren was instructed to protect the woman, but looking at Sima Xu¡¯s cold face, he seemed disdainful to be protected by him. Chu Qing slaughtered an antelope and returned to it, then cooked it with everyone and ate it. After eating on this open-air wasteland, it was relatively fresh for Chu Qing. Shi Ren was afraid to attract the wolf, so after eating 3 times, he kept watching the wind. Seeing that he became serious after getting off the bus, Chu Qing was also a little nervous, but Zhai Yu was the easiest one, and he should eat and hehe, not worry at all. He was so lazy, but it caused a mockery of mercy. ¡°You take a look at Chu Qing cultivation base, and think about your own. Why can¡¯t you get up and cultivate after eating all day and night?¡± Zhai Yu got up from the ground with anger and found the Magical Artifact circle. Ji Lian didn¡¯t want to comfort him at all. When he asked for Chu Qing, he refused. After returning to Zhai Yu, Ji Lian was pulling the dog¡¯s tail grass beside him and said, ¡°He loves me, he doesn¡¯t love me, he loves me ¡­¡± This is the first time Zhai Yu sees a woman will also suffer because of falling in love, he thought it was a man¡¯s privilege. Soon Zhai Yu came to Chu Qing and asked him how to be liked by powerful women. This question asked Chu Qing¡¯s face black, and I didn¡¯t know how long it was before he answered quietly, ¡°What you like is what women like.¡± If he said no, it would mean that he didn¡¯t say anything. He suddenly made Zhai Yu irritated. He would rather go back to the merciless cold eyes than Chu Qing. In the next few days, everyone was exhausted, so there was little conversation. 3rd day Chu Qing only touched the edge of Tianshan, the road became narrower and narrower, and sometimes even reached the point of creeping forward, and the height they are now in cannot be ignored. If you step on a gravel under your feet, you can instantly fall to the deep valley. If the distance falls, if the person falls, it will be ground into powder by the mountain wall. Chu Qing has always made everyone cautiously hurry, including himself. Shi Ren gave directions to everyone and leaned on Big Dipper at night, but the progress was not slow. During this time, Chu Qing had been worried that the descendants of the Kong family had never encountered it. The avalanche had encountered it once, and the thing that made them relish most was pulling the house feather out of the snow. The more she walks up the height, the more Chu Qing feels that Spirit Qi is perfect and pure, as if it is right. When he felt that he had improved his cultivation base, Sima Xu also felt that his vitality was a little different. Spiritual Qi contained in the Tianshan Mountain was completely beyond their expectations. When Shi Ren arrived at this time, he had come to the front of everyone. The path he took was the most tricky and narrow, but fortunately, everyone could pass through without any danger. When the crowd hurried, the blue sky above the head suddenly snowed, and the snowflakes were crystal clear so that the shape of the hexagon could be seen. Ji Lian even extended the hand to pick up a piece in his hand, his big eyes kept staring curiously. At this moment, Chu Qing heard Shi Ren around him, and he was still ashamed. ¡°Chu Qing, the thing that I said to you to eliminate hostility is the snow state of caveman, but their strength, Gong Family is not an opponent, so ¡­¡± When he finally told the real reason for going to Tianshan, Chu Qing had no strength to fight him. Whether it ¡¯s for Gong Family or for himself, Chu Qing has long understood selfish selfishness, which is nothing wrong. If the former Shi Ren was a Huamen dog, now he is the Gong Family dog. Since he is already used to it, he cannot change it naturally. (End of this chapter) Chapter 885 Shi Ren explained to Chu Qing that the Caveman people are different from the Paleolithic races of 9000 BC. They are self-proclaimed by some innocents, because they will encounter a lot of exclusion and contempt in the city, so they choose The cave lives in peace. In other words, these people are all dwarfed, or have diseases of one kind or another, so that it makes sense why they should stay away from the crowd. Chu Qing always feels that the feminine World¡¯s tolerance for ugliness has become lower, and now his idea has indeed been confirmed. As a Caveman of Loose Cultivator, he chose to avoid the world instead of facing the cold and cruel steel jungle in the city. . Chu Qing had already poured pots of cold water into reality in his heart, but these injustices and oppressions were pressed into his heart like a spring. The more this kind of resistance was suppressed, the more it would become when rebounded More and more scary. They came to the top of the Tianshan Mountain, where they looked at a glance of snow, but Chu Qing saw a little vegetation on the mountain range in the distance. Shi Ren found the people of Gong Family who were trapped for a long time. Among them were faces that Chu Qing knew or were unfamiliar with. Gong Yu, the Minister of Supervision and Warfare Department supported by Gong Family, had to return to Gong Family now. They seem to have played against caveman many times. For the snowy environment that can eliminate the anger in their hearts, Gong Family also tried their best. Gong Yue didn¡¯t even look at Chu Qing from start to finish, as if to treat him like air. He naturally knew that the woman had vengeance, so she didn¡¯t care about her. Shi Renlai had already told him before. Now, of the only remaining Gong Family, the only one who is from the orthodox family is left with a palace month. If it were not for Gongyue, it would have happened that Shiren¡¯s life would not appear in front of Chu Qing. Huamen ¡¯s dream of equal rights for men and women now seems to have been completely awakened. Shi Ren no longer dared to dream. He turned into the most loyal slave, and Chu Qing even had no chance to express emotion. ¡°Chu Qing is also in such a state of mind that he is looking for snow?¡± Gong Yue was a little unkind to speak. Since she was rejected by her, she really had the idea of ??not getting along. Shi Ren didn¡¯t look at Chu Qing, he had to smile awkwardly. As for the others, Gong Yue couldn¡¯t take it for granted. The 2 people got together and began to discuss how to take the snow. ¡°Now we and Caveman are actually poor, and if we fight again, we can¡¯t guarantee that they won¡¯t give up the cultivation land of Tianshan, but the realm of snow must not fall into the outside world, otherwise the opportunities we get will be even slimmer.¡± Gong Yue frowned, with a trace of helplessness in her eyes, Chu Qing also felt quite tricky. If he talks about how to kill people, he can still make suggestions, but now he wants to win the treasure. In order to avoid the caveman jumping from the wall, they must think of a 10000 foolproof method. Sima Xu and Ji Lian are also thinking hard, except that the house is still lazily. Chu Qing spotted him when he looked at him for 4 times, so he grabbed him and pulled him to his side. ¡°Do you have such a leisurely look? Is there anything you can do to make me listen?¡± He was also a dead horse as a living horse doctor, didn¡¯t expect Zhai Yu deeply nodded, it seems that he has some ideas. Chu Qing was overjoyed when he saw the situation, and he quickly asked what was the method. Zhai Yu read the body and mind tactics in front of him, and then his body suddenly shrunk from a big 1.7 meters 8 to one meter 2! Chu Qing was shocked to see that his eyes were falling out when he saw the technique of shrinking his bones instantly and the skin on his face was normal tight. ¡°This is the determination of our family from generation to generation. After I teach you, we will be lurking in the caveman together.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 886 When Li Huanger waited for Chu Qing and Zhai Yu to return, she couldn¡¯t believe her eyes. The two of them turned into little men with only one meter 2 and didn¡¯t even reach her thighs. But they looked very healthy, as if shrinking freely in proportion. Zhai Yu has practiced this decision since he was a child, so he can adapt. As for Chu Qing, it will take at least ten minutes to reveal the filling. After hearing their two plans, Shi Ren on the side also wanted to join in, plus the scars on his face did not even have to disguise. When the three of them reappeared in front of everyone, Gongyue almost spouted the water in his mouth. This plan is a bit too risky, but if successful, it is indeed very tempting. Chu Qing looked at his smaller body, but he could not accept it for a while. In fact, Zhai Yu was very leisurely on the side, he was eating dry food, and he was eating silly food, and it was silly like a child. After Shi Ren also learned this idea, they were about to set off. In order to better adapt to changes in the body, they all fell asleep at this body size that night. When I woke up, Chu Qing felt that all his bones were crackling, and Shi Ren was a little uncomfortable. He took off the mask, and the wound on his face that never healed was like a maggot with bones, and he felt sick just looking at it. Zhai Yu discussed with Chu Qing, and both of them had scars on their faces, and then fabricated a story about the prostitute fled. In a short time, the three of them faced the cold wind, stepped on the thick snow, and fell to the caveman caves not far away. Chu Qing estimated that he might have fallen asleep for 3 days, and then a small silhouette came to them. Chu Qing at this moment is really cold and hungry, and there is only one breath left all over the body, craving warmer than ever. The silly Caveman glanced at them and took off his belt without the slightest hesitation. In the next second, a galaxy dropping from the sky poured directly on the snow pressed on Chu Qing. He tried to hypnotize himself. It was not urine or urine that had just splashed on him. But after a long time, Chu Qing woke up quietly. The first person he saw was a female caveman. She had no obvious disabilities, but when Chu Qing raised her head to drink water, her right hand with 6 fingers was particularly conspicuous. After realizing Chu Qing ¡¯s gaze, the woman shyly lowered her head, but soon she realized why Chu Qing kept staring at herself, and shyness immediately became angry. She could n¡¯t help but look at Chu Qing with a glance, evil fiercely Say: ¡°What are you looking at.¡± This made Chu Qing a little embarrassed, just like he can¡¯t scold his bald head when he is bald. He has 6 fingers and he keeps staring, no wonder she will fly into a rage out of humiliation. ¡°I just, my eyes squint a little, so I can only look at it that way ¡­¡± Speaking of Chu Qing, he closed his eyes, but when he opened it again, he stared straight at the little girl¡¯s 6 fingers. He laughed at her in a funny way, and Chu Qing also followed the silly music of he he he. At the same time, he noticed that there seemed to be a pair of eyes watching himself, and when he turned his head, he could n¡¯t see it anymore. . 6 It means that the girl is very talkative and talks very neatly, that is, she is a little shorter, only one meter, Chu Qing stands up to be estimated to be half taller than her. After they chatted for a while, Chu Qing felt that his dive plan for this time was very successful. After feeling warm in his body, he felt a sense of rebirth. Just after the 6-finger girl left, Chu Qing just wanted to sit up, and a man with one meter 3 came in. He glanced at Chu Qing, his eyes full of disdain. (End of this chapter) Chapter 887 ¡°Who are you, can Linlin treat you differently?¡± He looks like a tiger, but if he did n¡¯t hear from Shi Ren before that they are all very old composers, Chu Qing would really think that this person is just a child. ¡°Sorry, I was just chased and killed, so I came here to escape.¡± The word chasing 2 is terrible. It seems that the caveman who is jealous for Linlin looks at Chu Qing¡¯s eyes and immediately changes. He immediately turned around and left without even giving Chu Qing a chance to say more. He was lying in bed worried that someone would come in, but half an hour later, no one came. Chu Qing felt that his body gradually adapted to this height, but remembering Shi Ren¡¯s description of the Caveman, he was inevitably a little bit stubborn, and even a bit unwilling to take away the snow. He slowly got out of bed and helped the mountain wall step by step and walked out. It turns out that there is also a Small World in within cave. The channels here are complicated and intertwined, reaching 4 to 8 and Chu Qing is a little worried that he will not be able to go back. But now he is desperate to find Shiren and Zhaiyu, so he can¡¯t care much. When he was looking for someone, the house over there was served by people who were delicious and drinkable. He relied on the story of the fabricated child prodigal, and deceived the tears of many people. In the end, there were caveman people. Treat him as a brother. Although the story was edited, Caveman ¡¯s tears were real, and Zhai Yu, who felt the true feelings for a while, lost his eyes, and his face was stiff, but fortunately everyone was busy wiping their tears, and will not look at him more. If Zhai Yu meets a caveman with rich emotions, Shi Ren encounters the most violent type. He said with no emotion, ¡°My two brothers and I are the peddlers of the Yamashita Circus. Everyday some people want us to go out to perform. Sometimes we are sick or injured, and we will be hungry. They said When we get old, we will let ourselves die on the street, scaring us to escape overnight. ¡° When Shi Ren said here, a caveman in front of him slowly shed a tear. He jumped abruptly in his heart and didn¡¯t go on, but the kind of frowning thought has already explained the emotions of emotion, helplessness, anger and so on. The caveman couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, and immediately got up and ran outside. For a long time, Shiren heard a wild beast-like wailing. He didn¡¯t change his face without taking a sip of the hot water in the glass, and his mood didn¡¯t fluctuate. Chu Qing had been dragging one meter 2 over there to find someone. After using Zhai Yu¡¯s heart formula, he found that he couldn¡¯t even use the Nianlong formula, and after a curse, he went forward. He put away a little sympathy for the Caveman, if he was really so kind, he would not become the same size as them, and then sneaked in to find the realm of snow. Shi Ren soon heard footsteps outside the cave. He took out the sharp knife hidden in his boots and crept to the exit. When the silhouette approached slowly, although he shot decisively, he came across Chu Qing¡¯s dagger. 2 people glance at each other, and can see the ecstasy of the reunion in the other person¡¯s eyes. The next step is to find that Zhai Yu, thanks to him for coming in this time. At this moment, within cave suddenly came a knocking sound, Chu Qing and Shiren 100 couldn¡¯t understand it, and the caveman who was holding them around knew that there was a new caveman who committed anger, and now the big guy is going to put He cooked and ate. newcomer¡­¡­ Chu Qing was terrified, and pulling Shiren was a run. They didn¡¯t come to the new caveman until they knocked over many caveman. It wasn¡¯t Zhai Yu who could be wronged. He was grievously tied by his backhand and his face was full of tears. (End of this chapter) Chapter 888 After telling the story to the caveman, Zhai Yu very desperately said that he wanted to see the snow. All the caveman¡¯s tears stopped instantly, and then tied him up. He thought that these people also had a story, they should be as kind as they are, but they were so overbearing that they didn¡¯t even give a chance to explain. After the Tianshan Snow Cave, it was not cold, and even some flowers were planted. Before Chu Qing observed that there seem to be many exits here, it is presumed that the range of caveman people ¡¯s usual activities is quite wide. Now he and Shiren and Zhai Yu are grasshoppers on the same rope, so even if you don¡¯t want to expose your identity anymore, you must save this pig teammate. However, the caveman said that he would eat Zhaiyu, but no one had ever brought cumin pepper or something. Do they eat raw meat? Chu Qing could not help but mourn for Zhai Yu for a second, but he was unable to bear and shouted, ¡°big brother, come here to rescue me, I am your most buddy, you can¡¯t see death. save!¡± This Smelly Brat doesn¡¯t even understand what he says and looks. Now that they are deep in the Tiger¡¯s Den, it¡¯s not easy to be a low-key person. Zhai Yu dares to yell, is it too long? Chu Qing saw Zhai Yu ¡¯s gaze swept over, and the caveman around him was staring closely at him and Shi Ren, and the rust sword had already summon out in his hand. If these caveman were really suspicious, they would not send When to wait. Who knows that despite reaching this point, caveman people still maintain a certain distance, it does not look as unreasonable as Chu Qing imagined. Shi Ren quickly came to Zhai Yu¡¯s side and loosened the rope without saying anything. Chu Qing saw that their eyes soon became uneasy, but it was not like murderous-looking to leave them. Footsteps slowly sounded behind him, and Chu Qing turned around and saw a silhouette of a lithe and graceful, and the money came. She is only one meter tall, but her fair skin is like milk soaked, plus the lithe and graceful figure and pretty face, it is more tempting than the peas princess in the fairy tale. Not only Chu Qing, but even when Shiren and Zhai Yu first saw her, they were as if drunk and stupefied. The expression seemed a little too much. The longer you stared at her, Chu Qing had a kind of her. Just a word, he can immediately charge the feeling of getting stuck. This woman is estimated to be a first-class expert among cavemen. Their lifespan is not short. Coupled with the long-lived cave, the time for studying the spell becomes longer, which is always more efficient than the external monks. Explanation. She opened her lips lightly, and her voice sounded as good as Zhuyu¡¯s landing. ¡°Is it that you want to take a look at the realm of snow, please come with me. Today is the day when we are baptized by it, and it will be fine for you to see.¡± Hearing this Chu Qing in his heart sighed in relief, it¡¯s not to say that it¡¯s a fight. They are now Wu Dalang, and it¡¯s hard to say how powerful they are. Caveman people reacted faster than them. At the moment each and everyone queued up and moved slowly. Chu Qing immediately followed, but Zhai Yu didn¡¯t expect them to be loud thunder, but only tiny drops of rain, and told Shi Ren about the detailed process of his being tied. ¡°They saw me picking up this bead, so they didn¡¯t even listen to the explanation and tied me up and sent it here.¡± Zhai Yu lifted a scarlet bead in his hand without grievance. Chu Qing took it and looked at it. The bead was not the size of his palm, and there was a faint flow of blood energy flowing under the transparent surface. This bead is quite warm to the touch, just like a hand warmer, so it won¡¯t cause the Caveman to tie the house feather? Chu Qing thought this way, and was fiercely face-slapped in the next second. A small gap was cracked at the bottom of the bead in his hand, and he was almost brought to the original by the ruthless aura overflowing from it. (End of this chapter) Chapter 889 Shi Ren found that Chu Qing¡¯s eyes turned blood red, and then saw the cracks in the beads in his hand gradually widening, and guessed a little clue, he broke the blood beads without the slightest hesitation, Chu Qing quickly I broke free from blood energy, and then fell to the ground with fear. The other Cavemans have long left with the team, leaving Chu Qing with them dilly-dallying. He got up from the ground, his body still not standing upright, the voice of Zhai Yu¡¯s concern reached his ears, he was now tired of coping, no matter what he heard, he only knew nodded. The blood energy in the beads must be the trace of spurting energy from the inside of the body when the Caveman usually cultivates. If it were not for the timely action of Shi Ren, Chu Qing¡¯s situation would become worse now. Putting it that way It ¡¯s really justified that they will tie Zhai Yu. If Chu Qing sees someone daring to move this thing, it ¡¯s not strange that 2 big slap in the flace. Shi Ren picked up the pearl and glanced at it for a few more times. The bloody lines on it were very strange, and there was a breath of slaughter. The reason why I want to come is because the caveman people are far away from the crowd, so sad that they have always been dissatisfied. If Chu Qing faces this kind of thing, it is estimated that it will not be easily relieved. After catching up with the caveman, Chu Qing discovered this cave place of charm and beauty. Previously, he found Shiren all the way, and he saw the most bare rock walls. Now he can see many colorful ores. In addition, there are many blood stains on the rock walls. Now he can see clearly. The deeper you go, the more you can see Spirit Qi Qi overflowing inside the cave. Presumably these caveman cultivation bases are generally very high, and it is also from this. Chu Qing walked without the slightest hesitation, and Shi Ren gave him enough trust, only Zhai Yu looked scared and walked at the end. The three of them are tall among the Caveman. The beauty that I saw just now is estimated to be cultivation Illusion Technique. Coupled with the appearance, the slender figure, it is estimated that they are all Goddess-level characters here. Chu Qing recalled her generous look. Compared with the sturdy and rugged woman outside, it was a heaven and an underground, and she had an inexplicable feeling for the Caveman. The caveman people walked very quietly when they walked, and they stopped shortly afterwards. Chu Qing and their 3 External Race people did n¡¯t really want to be in the limelight, they just watched from the outer periphery. The argument is not that every cultivation needs to use snow. This kind of good baby that can purify the anger and eliminate the dirt in the body, why are they so stingy, is it possible that is there any hidden words? Just when Chu Qing thought of this place, the beautiful woman gave a high-five, and slowly walked out of an old man with white hair in the deep hole behind her. A trace of suspense flashed in Chu Qing¡¯s eyes. The next second he heard a roar of Spirit Beast, and all the Caveman were lying on the ground. Shi Ren and Zhai Yu still follow the trend, but Chu Qing does not. He is one-knee kneels. At this moment, he can just look at the scene inside the cave, and the beauty¡¯s face becomes pale in an instant. The elderly caveman pinched a strange secret art in his hand, which seemed to be used for undo seal. The cry of Spirit Beast had just disappeared, and the smell of blood began to diffuse in the air. This kind of breath is completely inconsistent with Chu Qing¡¯s imagination of the Snow Realm. He thought about it and put his body forward together, trying to see before and after the Snow Realm appeared. But the old man didn¡¯t give him this opportunity, and the two of the beauties blocked the hole directly. Chu Qing couldn¡¯t help being anxious with 10000 points, and went directly over the crowd to the front. (End of this chapter) Chapter 890 Zhai Yu squatted his neck a little sour, and looked at Unable to bear lifts the head, but he saw his Chu Qing big brother stood up directly, and he was arrogant and rampant in the caveman territory. stunned. He was still thinking about how to talk to Shi Ren about Chu Qing¡¯s boldness, and he felt the land under him suddenly startled. Here is Tianshan, and the altitude cannot be underestimated. He was so shaken that he could n¡¯t squat, and he hugged Shiren by his side. But seeing the Caveman people around him like this, Zhai Yu has no psychological burden at all. Chu Qing over there only wanted to know where the snow realm came from. His eyes had been fixed on the hole. From the beginning, the beauty and the old man seemed to have entered a knot within the realm. He had to. Wait patiently. The formidable power of the aftershocks under the feet has been reduced, and the Chu Qing expression has not changed. The standing body is similar to a steel gun, and it is very solemn. Those Caveman people seem to be used to the movements before the baptism, but they haven¡¯t looked up after the earthquake. Chu Qing simply stepped on where the beautiful woman was, and the tip of his nose smelled a bloody smell 100 times stronger than before. It stands to reason that the realm of snow is used to purify hostility, why is it so fierce in this world? Chu Qing 100 was puzzled, and after walking a few steps forward, he soon felt the Formation in front of him. He reached out and touched it. As a result, his palm was pushed away by a strange force as soon as he put it up. He stepped back a dozen meters, which also attracted the attention of all Caveman people. After seeing Chu Qing in the position of the beautiful woman, they not only showed no anger, but also showed panic. The feeling was as if Chu Qing had stepped into a forbidden place. When Chu Qing saw them looking at his own eyes, it was like looking at a dead man, and he felt a little hairy in his heart. He just wanted to leave this land of right and wrong, and there was an extremely dangerous breath behind him, it was very fast, and did not even give Chu Qing a little time to react. He felt that the hair on his back was all erected, but only Can do his best to escape! Zhai Yu clearly saw a huge head behind Chu Qing, which had a cool human face, but azure gas was sprayed from his nostrils, his ears were flat like cattle ears, and the teeth in his mouth were more like livestock Speaking of which is a bit different from 4. Chu Qing has a feeling of life hanging by a thread. He has already used his body outside of the Kongjia cemetery, otherwise he will certainly not escape the palm of this monster! A tongue with a wet tongue and a split tongue was thrown out, and Chu Qing only felt a tight waist, and the painful internal organs were twisted. Seeing that he was about to be pulled into the big mouth by this monster, Shi Ren flew out several poison darts without hesitation, and directly plunged into the monster¡¯s eyes! In the eyes of monsters, these caveman people are estimated to be the same as ants. As Chu Qing is just a daring ant, it absolutely didn¡¯t expect that a fierce person like Shiren will appear. Its seemingly degraded eyes were worn by Shi Renzhe, and then Chu Qing was fiercely thrown to the side of the mountain wall. The gap of the Formation was instantly made up by the person and walked out of it 2 The face pale came, it was the beauty and the old man who had disappeared for a while. She saw Chu Qing who was gone by monster threw away at a glance, and he picked him up lightly in the past. The caveman who was still jealous of Lin Lin¡¯s contact with Chu Qing, but at the moment it was a divine look, as if full of admiration for this beauty. Shi Ren couldn¡¯t help but look at her a few times, and the beauty smiled at him. (End of this chapter) Chapter 891 When Chu Qing woke up, the sky outside was already dark. They came to the cave to get along with the Caveman for a day. Although the time was not very long, the dangers in it did not drop at all. Shi Ren had been sitting by his bed and waiting, Chu Qing felt a little thirsty in his mouth. When he got up and wanted to take water, a pair of catkins brought the water over. Chu Qing looked at the masters of these catkins without wondering. It may be that the most beautiful woman among the Caveman laughed at him, ¡°You wake up.¡± I do n¡¯t know why Chu Qing actually jumped his heart violently. This feeling of heart, he did n¡¯t know how long it did n¡¯t feel that the woman ¡¯s tenderness was like water. Before dealing with the dream drunk Ye Chenxi, they were all high-ranking. The attitude is far less easy-going than this woman. ¡°I am Nie Ningxue, the leader of the caveman. Welcome to join the caveman.¡± In this way, she seems to accept the identity of Chu Qing and the others by default. After the previous contact, the three people have an excellent impression of her, especially Zhai Yu, who has been used by women. He has seen this before. A gentle and amiable Divine Immortal elder sister, who is now a fan of incarnation Nie Ningxue. ¡°We are bothering, if it is not convenient, we will leave in a few days ¡­¡± Originally Chu Qing said this out of sincerity, but Nie Ningxue understood it in another way, ¡°There is no difference between first come and last, and no difference between you and us, as long as you come here, you will be treated equally and there is no need to worry.¡± Such a soft and straightforward sentence blocked Chu Qing¡¯s refusal. Shi Ren looked at Ning Ningxue and seemed to have a good impression on Chu Qing. He couldn¡¯t help but lament again how important it is to have a handsome face. Several people sat and chatted, and Chu Qing was finally the one in understood Formation. It turned out that when the Caveman people found here at first, Tianshan did not have such a harsh climate, but as time changed, it became more and more sparsely populated. But caveman people are originally marginal characters, but they are happy not to be disturbed by others. They live in the cave, cultivate, and their days are still stable. Nie Ningxue also talked about the old man. He actually looked at an elder who grew up in Ning Ningxue. Because he was not at ease with her, he went to Tianshan together. This subtle rhetoric attracted Chu Qing¡¯s attention. He looked at the old man but he was only 50 or so. How could this Nie Ningxue be 20? Is it really just an ordinary elder? Seeing a trace of suspiciousness in Chu Qing¡¯s eyes, Nie Ningxue was helplessly laughed, but there was another trace of sweetness in that smile. ¡°Our relationship is Dao Companion, and he will take care of me until now.¡± Hearing that Zhai Yu had been able to bear to spit out the water he had just drank, he saw everyone in the room looking at him with a complex expression. Zhai Yu whistled and went out to hide his embarrassment. Chu Qing could not accept it a little bit, but how did others have their own freedom of love, so they had to change the subject stiffly, ¡°What is that snow realm? The outside world says it can absorb the debris in Spiritual Qi and purify Spiritual Qi. Is it real?¡± Nie Ningxue was nodded, and when he was about to elaborate, the old man came in. Perhaps it is a bit wrong to say this, but although his actual age is not that old, but he shows the appearance of senile in appearance, Chu Qing speculates that it may have a certain relationship with the guardian Formation. Others can¡¯t do anything while lying on the bed. Shi Ren got up and gave the old man cup one fist in the other hand saluted. This kind of river and lake style made the old man¡¯s eyes shine. He couldn¡¯t help but glance at Shi Ren, and then looked at Chu Qing with staring eyes. ¡°You come from World!¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 892 Chu Qing was shocked in his heart. People who know this secret can be said to be unique. Even if it is the relationship between Meng Zui and him, he never revealed, how could the old man see it at a glance? Although he had tried his best to hide the restlessness on his face, the shaking in his hands betrayed him. The old man didn¡¯t say much, he directly measured his identity, ¡°Wen Family people, if you know them, it should be counted in World.¡± What¡¯s more, he also indirectly killed Wen Jingming of Wen Family. Wen Lanzhi is still in the World waiting for him to go back. Chu Qing unable to bear thinking of Qi Muxiao ¡¯s demonic girl, coupled with the fact that he had forgotten about World in the past few days, I had to reply awkwardly, ¡°I ¡¯m just an unknown person, not enough. . ¡° The old man narrowed his eyes and smiled slightly. The kind face didn¡¯t have any lethality. Chu Qing only felt that he was hiding a knife in his smile, and his heart became more and more guilty. However, since Chu Qing did n¡¯t disclose anything, the old man did n¡¯t ask. He was the first veteran of the Wen Family, but due to physical reasons, he quickly abdicated and let Xian. After leaving the World, he came to Nie Family, and then To protect Nie Ningxue from coming to the Tianshan Mountain is to be benevolent. 4 people also talked about martial arts for a long time. Chu Qing only felt that listening to Jun ¡¯s words was better than reading ten years of books. When he woke up on the 2nd day, some wounds on his body had all healed. Zhai Yu over there has been arguing to go back to see Gong Yu Li Huang¡¯er, they are probably a bit bored to stay. They have been receiving messages with sound transmission these days, and Chu Qing asked why the situation of Snow is different from the previous information. Gong Yue¡¯s answer was very neat, just three words, I don¡¯t know. Chu Qing could n¡¯t find a way to get close to the realm of snow. His heart has always been irritable. Although the cultivation here allows him to temporarily get rid of the trouble of arrogance, but the arrogance has always followed him like a bony maggot. as if having a fish bone stuck in one¡¯s throat. Spirit Qi on the Tianshan Mountain is not ordinary enough. Zhai Yu just locked himself up for one night after the coax and pester failed. After 2nd day, the whole person¡¯s Essence, Qi, and Spirit were different. According to his own words, it has accumulated knowledge and deliver it slowly. Before that, I hadn¡¯t cultivated well. I came here to do nothing but cultivation. I just experienced the first washing of the essence. Even he felt incredible. Caveman is very enthusiastic about Chu Qing, and he is a little unaccustomed to it. This World is still fair. Once you show your strength in front of people, you will get the respect you deserve. Among the three of them, the one who received the most gifts still counts Shiren. His darts that appear and disappear unpredictably are beyond the reach of a female caveman, so he will be pulled to tutor others to play darts. Chu Qing has been in contact with Wen Minwu for a long time, that is, Dao Companion of Nie Ningxue. Whenever he talks about the realm of snow, he will change the topic very Old Daoist, making Chu Qing helpless. But Nie Ningxue¡¯s words were unexpectedly good. She had a pure mind and didn¡¯t have so many flowery intestines. She also finished her own affairs and Wen Minwu¡¯s. The biggest gain came from meeting the people from Li World. This discovery made Chu Qing to be more vigilant. He did n¡¯t want to play the pig to eat the tiger all the time. It turned out that the people around him were like this. Just after he neglected the ebbing of time, another opportunity to accept the baptism of the Snow Realm came, this time Chu Qing passed early to grab the best position, it is necessary to see the appearance of it clearly 2 Chu . Zhai Yu and Shi Ren also followed at a moderate pace. Their relationship with the Caveman has become a bit harmonious. At least they will be tied up when they first touch the beads, which is much better. (End of this chapter) Chapter 893 Nie Ningxue and Wen Minwu stood on top of detectives. Later, Chu Qing learned that only two of them could touch the Formation. He did n¡¯t die that day and really hit dogshit luck. In addition, he would also like to thank Shi Ren ¡¯s reaction ability fast as lightning. Otherwise, relying on only a house feather he will really be finished. As the hand squeezed out, the translucent Formation produced a water-like ripple. Chu Qing has been following Nie Ningxue¡¯s silhouette, but she has no choice but to have limited eyesight and can¡¯t really see her hand movements. ¡°When these people practice, they will set up a layer of astral qi, it is normal to see clearly.¡± When Shi Ren¡¯s words rang in his ears, Chu Qing was deeply nodded. Looking at Zhai Yu on the right again, he looked at Nie Ningxue¡¯s back faintly, and his saliva was about to fall. That day Chu Qing didn¡¯t actually see the appearance of the monster behind him. Later, when Shi Ren retold him, he immediately remembered Divine Beast gluttonous. However, the gluttonous appearance is not the eyes on the face, but the armpits, so it is still open to question what the Caveman people rely on to purify their anger. Chu Qing¡¯s gaze has always been on the Formation without moving, and his body stands forever like a sculpture. The same is true of Shi Ren, they two are more attractive than Zhai Yu. I do n¡¯t know how long it took, the Buddha landed, and the sound was loud. Chu Qing suddenly felt that he was caught in a very wonderful Realm. He did n¡¯t know what he heard, like a very beautiful scripture, or a spring from ancient times. The clear sound shed for the first time in the mountains. Shi Ren also closed his eyes slowly and happily. All the Caveman people present were silent. Zhai Yu felt that he was caught in the Realm, who was busy and sitting upright. At the moment, within the realm, the rare beast that infested Chu Qing faced a giant cauldron full of red blood cells and swallowed it with satisfaction. Those blood cells are made by the caveman who used the excitement during his cultivation. Didn¡¯t expect the rare beast food is it! In order to maintain the stability of the Formulation, Wen Minwu willingly became the present year of the wind and candle. His cultivation base was twice as high as Nie Ningxue, but he voluntarily retreated to the second line and changed her to become the leader, because this World is still feminist supremacy. . ¡°Divine Beast, such a gluttonous, will you really be willing to be trapped in a corner of land?¡± Nie Ningxue asked without any worries, and Wen Minwu couldn¡¯t answer her question. He had to look at the gluttonous devouring blood cells with deep eyes. Its whole body resembles a very sturdy cow, human, animal, snake neck, all over it are scales interwoven with azure and golden, one of legendary dragons. I noticed that someone was watching her eating gluttons and did not respond. It also did not know that the outside world was relying on it to eat cultivation of satisfaction. Whenever this time, it will become extremely docile. As for the last situation encountered by Chu Qing Then, 9,999 blood cells were accidentally dropped by Zhai Yu. No wonder the Caveman people would tie him up at that time, it is estimated that he had stuffed him directly into the gluttonous mouth. Nie Ningxue remembered the strange Chu Qing outside and whispered something with Wen Minwu. They slowly walked to the Formation, and the gluttonous behind didn¡¯t expect suddenly stopped to eat. ¡°stop.¡± This sound was like a thunderbolt on a sunny day, which instantly blocked Nie Ningxue¡¯s footsteps. She was so scared that she couldn¡¯t move a bit. Wen Minwu¡¯s face instantly changes was extremely ugly. He looked back at the gluttonous eyes of the gluttonous night and listened to him. Out of his first request. The kind of extremely mysterious and abstruse Realm suddenly disappeared, and Chu Qing only felt that his people slowly came down from the clouds. Although he did n¡¯t even know the snow, he had already received a baptism and felt pretty good. (End of this chapter) Chapter 894 After gluttonously stated their demands, Nie Ningxue and Wen Minwu were all dashed. They absolutely didn¡¯t expect that the little-known kid could be taken care of by Divine Beast. Soon Chu Qing saw Nie Ningxue coming out of the Formation. After repeatedly confirming that the name was Chu Qing, she gave him a complicated look, ¡°The baptism is over, but Master Xue Realm wants to see you. ¡° As soon as these words came out of Chu Qing, even Zhai Yu had an inexplicable sense of tension. It would be a mighty, ridiculous Gong Family and before them to be able to arrange such a purified gas field with the power of Seizing Heaven and Earth Good Fortune. I thought I could snatch the snow, but now my legs are soft just when I hear the name. Chu Qing expression was at ease, but Shi Ren still noticed his trembling fingers. Before following Ning Ningxue into the Formulation, Chu Qing¡¯s mind was still a bit restless, but after seeing Wen Minwu¡¯s face as usual, he had no worries. Divine Beast gluttons were watching people outside when they released the atmosphere of chemistry. It was because Chu Qing cultivation was a dragon chant, so it called him in. After seeing its sharp teeth, Chu Qing remembered why he was lying in bed all night, when he felt a lamb in a tiger¡¯s den. ¡°This seat tells you to come in, just want to ask about this thing to read the dragon formula.¡± Gluttonously speaking, the tone was very peaceful, and it was quite different from the way that one mouth would bite. But Chu Qing didn¡¯t dare to relax his vigilance at all. Wen Minwu wanted to take Ning Ningxue away, but Chu Qing¡¯s general look for help was retained. Seeing these three people playing cleverly under their eyelids, the gluttons did not know what they thought of, and they shook their bodies and turned into a handsome man. He was still wearing a robe of intertwined gold and gold, with a dangling dragon scales on his belt, which looked small and delicate, but could confuse the audience. The gluttonous body is not like 4, but when it turns into a person, it looks pretty good, with a pair of eyes shining with water, and it is very easy to talk and talk. ¡°This seat is going to give you a chance now. I smell the smell of a jellyfish on you. Do you know that Dragon Race is the shortest protector?¡± The gluttonous ending sound sinks, making Chu Qing¡¯s heart tight, not only him, but even Wen Minwu made a precautionary gesture, protecting Nie Ningxue behind him. They were greatly satisfied with the gluttonous vanity as if they were enemies. He soon came out of this emotion, with a hint of joking in his eyes, ¡°But this matter has passed for a long time. I will worry about you, rest assured. ¡° Chu Qing¡¯s lips twitched slightly. He seemed to understand why Wen Minwu had become very calm just now. Because of this gluttony, there was still a bit of amusement. He laughed with his head up, and his slender body was a giant compared to Chu Qing now. When he saw Chu Qing who only reached his thigh, his gluttonous man shook his head in distress. ¡°If you look like my master, then I How can I face Jiang Dong¡¯s father in the future, wouldn¡¯t he be laughed at by Pixiu? ¡° the host? brave troops? Chu Qing felt that he needed to be slow. He seemed to hear something terrible, and he didn¡¯t change his mentality for a while. Wen Minwu also became sluggish. Why did this Chu Qing¡¯s adult in the Snow Realm leave, as if he still had to follow Chu Qing? What is the situation? This dragon tactic is just a bug! Otherwise, you can encounter this kind of good thing wherever you go! Chu Qing roared from unable to bear in his heart, but his face still had to act as serene, not to be led by gluttonous nose. ¡°I do not need.¡± He slowly said these four words, and his gluttonous eyes narrowed immediately. (End of this chapter) Chapter 895 The masters of the gluttonous dynasties are not princes, but also cultivation bases who have reached the Great Accomplishment. No matter how honorable their status is, they respectfully respect him without exception. They are deeply grateful. How did they encounter such a Chu Qing? ? Lao Tzu is gluttonous, Divine Beast, do you know what this concept is? Also solemnly vowed to say that it is unnecessary? Without waiting for gluttons to digest the gap in his heart, Chu Qing turned and left. He was able to see that this Nianlong tactic had absolutely deep secrets, otherwise Wu Qingqing would not see him for the first time, and said what he could do. Kong Sheng, who is about to bury half of his feet in the loess, will not directly teach the cultivation technique. As for this glutton, he only needs one sentence. The reason is very simple. A Divine Beast who doesn¡¯t respect himself, no matter how powerful he is, what¡¯s the use of taking it away? He doesn¡¯t need a Divine Beast that is about to go to heaven. The next step is to study the Dragon Recipe carefully, otherwise he will encounter more pies or traps in the future. ¡°You stop me.¡± The gluttonous man who has not dealt with humans for hundreds of years, almost said this sentence by biting his gums. Seeing Chu Qing is totally not a bird himself, he simply incarnation as a prototype, and gently jumped to Formation to stop his way. . His eyes looked directly at Chu Qing ¡¯s, and he seemed to want to see a trace of fear and hypocrisy from it, but for the first time, gluttonous misunderstandings made him wrong. Chu Qing not only did not fear, but instead looked at him coldly. His coercive influence. However, after 5 interest, the gluttonous man lowered his noble head. He did have some unspeakable secrets that he had to stay with Chu Qing, but this time, it seems that the previous pretend to be pretended to be too big, so that he still does not come to Taiwan. ¡°I don¡¯t need it, don¡¯t follow me.¡± Chu Qing still said this, without giving any hint of affection, this glutton was immediately anxious, and said everything he saw with his spirit eyes, ¡°You endure humiliation and become a caveman. The person is not to get rid of with the body¡¯s anger Well, I can help you, if you do n¡¯t want to, I ¡¯ll help you overthrow the feminist rights, so it ¡¯s okay! ¡° Nie Ningxue next to Wen Minwu changed his eyes and looked at Chu Qing a little coldly. He was sweating constantly. Some regrets made this Divine Beast anxious. He turned into a caveman and wanted to steal the snow, but when he saw that the snow was gluttonous, he suddenly did n¡¯t want it anymore, but the gluttony sticked like a dog skin plaster, making him in a rather awkward situation now. . Wen Minwu coldly smiled, and then said to Chu Qing, ¡°Let ¡¯s go out and say, Master Snow Realm, I ¡¯m going to cancel the Formulation.¡± Who knows that the gluttony suddenly calmed down at this time, he lightly looked at the tangible and immaterial Formation in front of his eyes, and told a shocking truth. ¡°If he wouldn¡¯t let me go out, it would be impossible to open the Formation.¡± This sentence made Wen Minwu¡¯s face stiff, and Nie Ningxue looked at Chu Qing in consternation, as if three Heads Six Arms appeared on his body. Chu Qing¡¯s thoughts moved slightly, and then he immediately walked out of the Formation, and the gluttonously followed closely from behind, but seeing that he could only extend half his head last time, or for approaching Chu Qing, but now he can go out intact! The caveman outside waited for a long time, but saw Chu Qing and a tall man walking out of the front and back feet, and the out to bear broke out in an uproar. Both Shi Ren and Zhai Yu¡¯s eyeballs were about to fall out. They thought Chu Qing could walk out without incident. Didn¡¯t expect him to bring one out. It was just awesome. As for the subsequent Wen Minwu and Nie Ningxue, they could only helplessly wry a smile, they did not know if these Caveman knew that Snow Realm adults, if they would take the initiative to follow Chu Qing, they would hack him. (End of this chapter) Chapter 896 After being rejected by Chu Qing, the gluttony directly stated that he was a Caveman in disguise. Wen Minwu and Nie Ningxue wondered whether he should reveal his identity at this time, and he was still hesitating. Shi Ren first came to Chu Qing¡¯s side and saw him unscathed, so sighed in relief. Not to mention why this gluttonous man must post it, even if he wants to be accepted as a favorite by Chu Qing, it depends on whether he agrees. However, this matter is obviously not suitable for being spoken in a large audience. Chu Qing still has more concerns. Zhai Yu came directly and asked curiously, ¡°big brother, this is ¡­¡± Chu Qing turned his head back to stare at him, and he smiled sullenly, ¡°I am the younger brother of Chu Qing.¡± Hearing this, the caveman underneath was still in a dumbfounded state, and only Wen Minwu gave a roar and bluntly persuaded, ¡°Master Snow Realm, please think about it!¡± In this way, he revealed the facts, without Chu Qing a little psychological preparation, Zhai Yu and Shi Ren complexion changed, naturally understood identity is already known! Watching the confusion in Caveman¡¯s eyes gradually become clear comprehension, followed by very ruthless, Chu Qing 2 recovered without a word, and his body was almost the same as the gluttonous person. In order to save the snow, Wen Minwu decided at all costs. He gave Chu Qing a fiercely glance, but turned to meet the gluttonous face of gluttony. He was originally Divine Beast, plus there is no blood contract with these caveman people, naturally it is sky is high enough for a bird to fly through, but didn¡¯t expect to recognize a master, but also be this troublesome old man said. ¡°Master Snow Realm, if you stay in Tianshan, we will help you cultivate!¡± Nie Ningxue stood by Wen Minwu at the same time, and at the same time all the Caveman people suddenly became enemies with their enemies. Their tragic look made Chu Qing feel like he would be split up and in pieces in the next second. . Shi Ren also stood beside Chu Qing without saying anything. His face without a mask was grim. Only Zhai Yu, who was outside the situation, thought that he had not reached that point, and then he became foolish and exploded. The gluttony chose Chu Qing out of the idea of ??reading the dragon, but he did not want to accept this seemingly cheap master title. At least from this moment on, gluttony was already causing trouble for Chu Qing. Wen Minwu finally understood the truth of the wood has become a boat, and looked at the clansman with grief and indignation in his eyes. He said Chu Qing, who was twice as tall as himself, said at a moderate pace, ¡°As long as you give us back in the snow , Any condition can promise you. ¡° Looking back at the timeline before and after the incident, Chu Qing never agreed to the master-servant contract with gluttonous, but the latter walked out of the Formation because of the difference between his thoughts. It is estimated that because of this, Wen Minwu thought Chu Qing would take away gluttonous gluttons. He grabbed his hair without a tangle, looked at a serious gluttony, and then looked at Wen Minwu, who was frowning, and simply replied, ¡°Do not hide from you, I originally wanted to grab the snow, but didn¡¯t t expect is Divine Beast gluttonous, I can¡¯t afford it, you can take him, whatever you want. ¡° Chu Qing didn¡¯t want to be his master, and no matter how Wen Minwu left gluttonous food, he directly took Shi Ren and Zhai Yuyang away. Until 100 years later, when the Caveman people remembered the grand occasion of leaving Tianshan, they would mention Chu Qing¡¯s chic back, which was the first time they knew what is serene and what is Gaofengliangjie. Only the gluttonous petrochemicals in the place knew the truth of the matter. When Chu Qing passed him, he deliberately used spirit strength to tell me at the foot of the mountain in the middle of the night, and he walked away without looking back. If you play with Yin, 100 Caveman can¡¯t fight Chu Qing, right? He looked back at Wen Minwu with a swift look. After all, he still left with cup one fist in the other hand. After seeing the gluttonous leave, Nie Ningxue grabbed Wen Minwu¡¯s arm tightly. Caveman can¡¯t live without snow. This cruel reality makes Wen Minwu unable to give up easily! (End of this chapter) Chapter 897 The reason why caveman people will stay away from the crowd is because of their inconveniences. Most of them have had tragic experiences. As a result, Heart Demon intensified during cultivation, and the non-snow state cannot be resolved. As a divine beast, the gluttony can swallow 10000 things and eat everything. He also gave his sweat beads to the caveman and let them inject their anger into it. It¡¯s just that the cure for the symptoms does not cure the symptoms, so there is a monthly baptism. The realm of snow is a wonderful realm produced by gluttonous eating. Once entered, the subsequent cultivation can Twice the results for half the effort. The decision made by Wen Minwu is to spare no effort to recapture the snow, even if it will be resisted by adults, there is no way to do it. After Chu Qing walked out of the cave, he had long thought about the next move, and Gong Yue and the others had retreated to the foot of the mountain. On this trip to the Tianshan Mountains, they have found a snowy environment that can eliminate hostility, but it is completely different from what they imagined. Shi Ren glanced at the glutton behind him and asked why Chu Qing did not accept him directly. Divine Beast took the initiative to come and find him as the master. If he had to refuse even such good things, it would be a bit too boring. ¡°After frustrating him, let me say that it is not so easy to be my Divine Beast.¡± Chu Qing now remembered that he was lying in bed for a day, and he was still a little annoyed. This glutton must have known his identity at that time, but he shot without the slightest hesitation, which shows that he has no consciousness of pets at all. If at first can¡¯t cure the following mistakes, how can he be called in the future? The gluttons over there followed them at a moderate pace, looking like a dog skin plaster that could not be shaken off. When Shi Ren saw it, he didn¡¯t say much, but Zhai Yu lamented that the caveman and the man couldn¡¯t eat anything good, and went to the Must Musta Festival. The doubts about gluttony are far from single thought. Long Jue can be summed up. If only Chu Qing can release him, how does the person who set up the Form know that he will come, and the cultivator who reads Long Jue is burdened again What kind of mission, with Chu Qing¡¯s cleverness, can¡¯t solve all mysteries. Strengthening the strength should also be stepped up. With his Golden Immortal cultivation base, it is inevitable that he is subject to restrictions everywhere, and he cannot cope with a Kongjia old man. If he encounters more dangerous situations in the future, there will not be so many fluke. Gong Family¡¯s only reliance is now, and there is only one month left. The relationship between people is so weak, once the family is down, it is difficult to see provide timely help. After Chu Qing and Gong Yue and the others met, she even thought about avoid meeting somebody. But this time Chu Qing did not like her mind, after inquiring with Gong Yu, came directly to her. When he saw him, Gongyue seemed to regain the arrogance of Eldest Young Lady. Even if she knew that the man in front of her did not respect feminism, she would not bow her head. ¡°Are you coming to see my joke, Gong Family¡¯s strength great injury now is indeed no longer the glory of the past.¡± She gritted her teeth and pinched her fingertips into her palm, although the pain was far less than the pain in her heart. Chu Qing smiled slightly, but he didn¡¯t fight with Gong Yuezuan because he knew he couldn¡¯t tell her. He had already dismissed the harem before. Even Meng Zui hadn¡¯t seen him for a long time, and he was able to meet with Gongyue in Tianshan. In fact, he was very happy. ¡°It¡¯s only a matter of time before you regain the glory of Gong Family by your means. I laugh at what you do. In addition, I have already got the realm of snow, but now caveman people are looking for my trouble, can you help me?¡± After hearing Chu Qing¡¯s words, Gong Yue was first sighed in relief, and then was surprised by Chu Qing¡¯s plan to speak next. (End of this chapter) Chapter 898 Chu Qing said to Gong Yue for a while, and the 2 people reached an agreement. After all, they also had many encounters. For Qing Yue, Chu Qing was actually very relieved. Chu Qing was also very pleased to see that she had the confidence to revive the Gong Family. Before long, a group of caveman headed by Wen Minwu had been lurking quietly at the foot of the mountain. They first observed the camp of Chu Qing and the others, and then began to design how to make them encounter an avalanche. When they fell into the night, they all relaxed their vigilance. They will take advantage of the chaos to recapture the snow! After meeting with people around Chu Qing, gluttons felt that they were acting too honestly. Judging from the people around him, Chu Qing had no good assistants at all. He would accept that it was only a matter of time. After Gongyue went back, she saw that there was a glutton in the camp, and she was a little puzzled. After asking Shiren again, she realized that Chu Qing really passed the snowy realm, and the Caveman people had not furiously counterattacked them. Is simply Gods Vestige. I thought she had beaten Gong Family and Caveman so many times. I didn¡¯t even see the shadow of Xue Realm. Chu Qing¡¯s behavior like a cheater was really unexpected. Gong Yu saw Gong Yue after staying with Chu Qing for a while, the complexion is gloomy had to be the same as the bottom of the pot, and thought she was given another pit by Chu Qing. Late at night, when they saw that they did not send someone to the vigil, Wen Minwu and Nie Ningxue explained that the Caveman people gave out the smoke. This is the fantasy smoke they used to capture the large Spirit Beast. The ordinary body Spirit Beast will count down in a sip. In addition, this time Wen Minwu has already let go, he does not believe that Chu Qing is more difficult to stun than Spirit Beast. The caveman was in the wind, and the smoke invaded Chu Qing¡¯s camp. He saw the needle quiet in the silence of the lights. Wen Minwu let out breath to detect Spiritual Qi. When it was ascertained that Chu Qing was also lying in this piece of silence at this time, the corner of his mouth gently raised. They had prepared enough explosives to trigger an avalanche. After all, Wen Minwu had to sit on the front and was inconvenient to stare behind. After Wen Minwu gave the order, he didn¡¯t see the Caveman response for a long time. He wiped off the sweat on his forehead with some irritability, and let Nie Ningxue walk around to see the situation. However, Nie Ningxue never went back, leaving Wen Minwu alone and staring at Chu Qing¡¯s camp. It was only at this time that he finally had a sense of crisis, and quickly put down the matter of dealing with Chu Qing. When he saw that the Caveman was tied together by neat and tidy, his eyes suddenly turned red. After Chu Qing tied Nie Ningxue with Shi Ren, he played with a can of extremely dangerous explosives, remaining calm and composed while handling pressing affairs, and came to Wen Minwu¡¯s side. His tone was not crazy, and the Caveman people were not thin for him, so Chu Qing did not want to do anything. ¡°I already guessed that you would do it to me in the middle of the night. There was no one in the camp, but I wasn¡¯t provocative. How about we make a deal?¡± Wen Minwu ¡¯s pupils shrank in an instant, and his plan can be said to be seamless. Why did Chu Qing guess that is it possible that is there a traitor in caveman? Seeing the solitary Wen Minwu in front of him, all the Caveman people showed an expression of guilt, and then they only released the realm of snow, and they used to take their usual cultivation. Wiped out. As for Nie Ningxue, he was in an ambush as soon as he arrived and was taken down by Gong Yuegong Yu without any fee as easy as pie. ¡°How do you know my plan, do you have a spy?¡± When Wen Minwu asked this sentence, there was still a trace of confusion on his face, which seemed to be really unthinkable. Chu Qing slapped his head and explained it to a large extent. (End of this chapter) Chapter 899 ¡°At first, I knew that your mind was the deepest. As early as in the cave, the person I care about most is the expert in the world of you. After we took away the gluttony, you stayed there and saw the arrangement of Gongyue. After the camp, I knew you would start. ¡° Chu Qing unperturbed explained that even he can see that the camp is in an open territory. As long as the smoke is emitted at the upper wind, everyone must be obediently surrender, Wen Minwu and the others, will this opportunity be missed? In addition, during the day, Chu Qing negotiated with Gong Yue. At night, all the staff waited and finally waited for Wen Minwu. If he did n¡¯t choose to start today, Chu Qing would really take him for granted. This explanation was reasonable and made Wen Min Wu dumb speechless. If he endures for a while, maybe Chu Qing will expose their hiding place, but unfortunately, this psychological war is that he is in a hurry. He looked at Ning Ningxue with a regretful look, and then showed up with Chu Qing as if he was ten years old. ¡°Caveman cannot leave the snow, otherwise all of us cultivation base will go backwards, and finally will After being possessed by Heart Demon, the end of cultivation deviation, the sentence I said is true, believe or not by you. ¡° Chu Qing looked back at the gluttons who had nothing to do, and called him over like a coax, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to be my pet, first solve their problems.¡± The gluttony was called by him and swayed away, only to understand that Chu Qing was trying to find a balance for the first sight. Fortunately, it was better than rejecting him as a god. Caveman¡¯s things are a bit unthinkable for him. It stands to reason that the innate conditions are already bad enough, they should not be able to cultivate, but the light theory cultivation base, caveman people are not so bad, if they are controlled by anger, Walking down Tianshan is a disaster to others. ¡°Maybe they become like this now, they are all caused by the day after tomorrow.¡± Gluttonously said this sentence slowly, Chu Qing thought of Zhai Yu¡¯s bone-shrinking heart tactics, so he asked Wen Minwu why he became one meter. It is mentioned that most of the Caveman people seem to have a bitter bitter water. After asking more than 100 people, Chu Qing finally found something in common with them, that is, they have been infringed upon in their childhood. Even the Caveman people who get along with each other do not regard their companions as family members, but at the moment they are all doubting their experiences and why they overlap so much. Could someone arrange all this in secret, what is his purpose? Chu Qing carefully observed the gender appearance of the force caveman, and finally came to an amazing conclusion. In Table World, someone has been infringing on the superiority of aptitude and has the opportunity to cultivate people who read the dragon formula. Chu Qing is an accident because he came from a different world and is not currently targeted by those people. He only told Wen Minwu of this discovery. He is the backbone of the Caveman. With the experience of Old Daoist, the World has also gone through. After thinking about it for 3 years, Wen Minwu finally told Chu Qing a suspicious object. ¡°The people in Xuan Nu Gong are feminist supporters, and I suspect that Long Jue may overturn the current World, so ¡­¡± Chu Qing, a gentleman of the gentlemen ¡¯s league, has also met, but among them, the expert, Chu Qing, has never contested. As for this Xuannv Palace, it is Sees The Head Of The Divine Dragon But Not The Tail, waiting for them to come to the door. It¡¯s almost the same. Chu Qing then told Wen Minwu: ¡°The Nianlong tactics are not as mysterious as you said, but the suspicion of this mysterious palace is very big. I only heard that they would catch the male monk as cauldron, and this trend is very common in World. ¡° (End of this chapter) Chapter 900 Wen Minwu saw that the wood had become a boat, and the realm of snow would never return, so he had to tell Chu Qing what he knew about the Xuan Nu Palace. In the World, there are Two Great Influences, Five Great Families, and there are many Loose Cultivator schools scattered around, which can be said to be fish and dragons mixed in together. . The monks of Xuannv Palace are women. They are mainly Yin Yin Attribute Cultivation Art. Cauldron in the palace is very popular, and no one can resist it. At that time, the Yu family had a descendant called Xuannv Gong who was so fancy that they robbed others in public. Since then, the Yu family¡¯s reputation in the World has been wiped out, and finally ended up being extinguish sect. The people in World know that the Xuan Nu Palace is barbaric, by fair means or foul, so even if they know that the Caveman¡¯s encounter may be what they did, they dare not raise the idea of ??confrontation. Wen Minwu also seems to know a little bit of information, but his intention to tell Chu Qing is still open to question. ¡°I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t have a hatred with Xuan Nu Gong, so you put this matter on their heads, right?¡± Chu Qing smiled slightly, with a little sarcasm in his eyes, Wen Minwu¡¯s face slightly changed, and he dared not look directly at his eyes. ¡°How can I fake public welfare? It¡¯s really a cause of trouble. Once they had their strongholds in World Watch. 2 Since then, their reputation has not been very good. It¡¯s not unusual to do this.¡± Chu Qing suddenly remembered that among all the people, only Wen Minwu didn¡¯t say how he became like this, including Nie Ningxue¡¯s childhood experience. If he guessed well, Wen Minwu might really have strong evidence of Xuan Nu Gong¡¯s evil . Thinking of him here, he explained to let everyone rest, and the Caveman followed the gluttonous, wherever he went, the Caveman followed. When Shi Ren secretly pulled Chu Qing, he saw that he had driven everyone away and asked him what he was going to do. This was a shock to ask him, and Chu Qing told him his plan after a few seconds. But Zhai Yu didn¡¯t have any eyesight at all, and was already slept in a roll. Wen Minwu talked to gluttonous man again for a long time, turned back to see Ning Ningxue¡¯s concerned eyes, and looked down at sighed. It seems that it is impossible to stay in the snow, and their fate ends here. ¡°Big Brother Wen please hold your steps, how about we talk in private?¡± Chu Qing suddenly came over and wanted to say a few words to Wen Minwu, but made him a little dazed. ¡°What else do we have to say, you have given the Snow Realm to kidnapped, and it is useless to say more.¡± This abduction is still very resentment qi. Chu Qing laughed embarrassingly, but did n¡¯t care about Wen Minwu ¡¯s attitude. He said directly to Nie Ningxue to borrow your man to use it. When two people did n¡¯t respond, he would He went further with Wen Minwu. In order to prevent others from eavesdropping, Chu Qing also specially set up a Formulation between him and Wen Minwu. After seeing his movements, Wen Minwu really understood what was there, and there was a trace of helplessness in his eyes. ¡°What kind of private enmity do you have with Xuannv Palace? You hid it before, can you tell me now?¡± His questioning was quite serious, and Wen Minwu didn¡¯t intend to keep it secret, and he simply said that he had been arrested to be cauldron¡¯s past. When Wen Min was young, he was once taken by an Elder in the Xuan Nu Palace. Like the descendants of the Yu family, Wen Minwu¡¯s 100-degree resistance was useless and fell into Elder¡¯s claws. Later, when he fled, Elder¡¯s curse on him was fulfilled, and Wen Minwu became what he is now. After listening, Chu Qing feels that he and the people in this Xuan Nu Palace are best not to encounter, otherwise, it will definitely be a situation where you die. However, their deployment in Watch World didn¡¯t seem to be very intentional. When Hunting the Flood Dragon, didn¡¯t Chu Qing kill one by hand? (End of this chapter) Chapter 901 When Yunjiang killed the Flood Dragon, Chu Qing had contact with the people in the Xuan Nu Palace, but at that time they were in different positions, Li Huang¡¯er was even regarded as the aftermath of the Xuan Nu Palace, chased and killed by the Xuan Nu Gong, Chu Qing then shot to kill. This incident has passed for a while, and no one seems to have trouble with Chu Qing. Since that is the case, he does not have to worry too much about this force. After Wen Minwu said his past, his face was also red. Females Honored Males Inferior does not mean that men do not have their own dignity, not to mention being made into this embarrassing look. Originally he didn¡¯t want to say these things in front of Chu Qing, but he couldn¡¯t help but chase it down and had to compromise once. Contrary to Wen Minwu¡¯s mood, Chu Qing is not afraid of those who are in the Xuan Nu Palace. On the contrary, if he wants to completely overthrow the feminism of this World, he must meet with this force. The objects he worried about include them, but it is not just a mysterious palace. Chu Qing can¡¯t guarantee anything with Wen Minwu now, but one day, he will make cauldron such a disgusting thing completely disappear, making the cultivation world return to the right path. ¡°Would you like to follow me? Anyway, gluttony also made such a choice. It shouldn¡¯t be too wronged for you.¡± Chu Qing turned around and said to Wen Minwu, his eyes were solemn. Although Wen Minwu¡¯s cultivation base was taller and older than him, he gave him a respect for the youngster. This kind of aura of the upper class may be innate. When Chu Qing does not show it, his whole person is inviting, but once it appears, no one will dare to look directly at it, and the only idea is to acknowledge allegiance ! Gluttony is Divine Beast, but it ¡¯s not bad, but even it must be lingering with this Chu Qing. If the Caveman really hides on the Tianshan for a lifetime, what ¡¯s the point of living like that! Wen Minwu remembered what Nie Ningxue had said, and wanted to take a look at his hometown. It is a water town in the south of the Yangtze River. The scenery is so beautiful that it is more colorful than the Tianshan Mountains. He also wants to take her back to see him in his lifetime! Chu Qing saw Wen Minwu slowly one-knee kneels in front of him, and he seemed to have been pleased sincerely, so he directly made a contract with Wen Minwu, as long as Chu Qing thoughts move, Wen Minwu would feel his thoughts if When he appears disgusted, this contract will take effect immediately, making Wen Minwu the soul flew away and scattered. No wonder Chu Qing has become somewhat vicious and merciless now, it ¡¯s really the weak are prey to strong telling him again and again that if he ca n¡¯t stand firm, all the efforts he has made will be in vain, accept a caveman The same is true for the leader of a person to be a servant. If Wen Min wants Chu Qing to trust, he must also make some achievements. When they went back to the camp, it was already dark, but Gongyue was still waiting for him before the campfire. When she saw Chu Qing and Wen Minwu coming, she got up and went back to the tent. As a result, Chu Qing lightly stopped her with a cry. Wen Minwu left with a clear sense. He wanted to tell Nie Ningxue that he thought Chu Qing was the main thing. Gongyue stood on the spot, as if waiting for Chu Qing to come over. The girl¡¯s feelings were always poetry. Her hesitant look even felt strange to herself. Chu Qing used to hold her thin shoulders. She was thinner than before. He hadn¡¯t dealt with the Caveman, but only because they could easily tie Zhai Yu to the cultivation base. Gong Family fell, Gong Yue had to bear so much responsibility for a woman, he was really distressed. ¡°If the Xuannv Palace is beaten down by me in the future, if you come to be the master of the palace, I will point it on the side.¡± Gong Yue was stunned for a while, and directly said that he was delusional, but did not know that this sentence would become a reality in the near future. (End of this chapter) Chapter 902 Di Cai did not find any clues about the scriptures in the cemetery of the descendants of the Kong family, apart from this Chu Qing did not know where to go, and temporarily left Jinmen City, so that she was so interested in everything, doing everything Dull. Looking at the Expert to-and-fro of the Imperial Family and dangling in front of her eyes, she was upset. A female cultivator came over and said, ¡°Princess, General Ji Fei is now at the airport in Jinmen City, do you want to pick it up in the past.¡± Ji Fei¡¯s name fell into his ears, Di Caicai was willing to raise his eyelids, ¡°Of course I have to pick it up.¡± She made up her makeup without saying anything. She was able to quickly take off her lean professional attire. How about not being fashionable in the airport? The expensive rhinestones on the nails sparkled, the rice-white pants wrapped slender beautiful legs, stepped on 5 cm high-heeled shoes, and embarked on the low-key luxury Mercedes S350, and the car arrived at the airport. In the empty terminal, Ji Fei is going to take the VIP exclusive passage, and only she is waiting for her. When Di Cai arrived at the airport, she saw a stunning beauty coming out of it. She was wearing a tailor-made tailor-made long dress. The charming wavy hair exuded a mature atmosphere, and the flaming red lips protruded forward. Who else can this Fairy Fairy have? She beckoned to Emperor Cai and two people greeted each other. Afterwards, there were entourages who took Ji Fei¡¯s luggage from the car to the company. Ji Fei¡¯s hand didn¡¯t need to touch anything at all. ¡°How does it feel to come to Jinmen this time?¡± Ji Fei asked casually, his eyes kept staring at Di Cai when he spoke, and he seemed to want to see her deep in one¡¯s heart. I do n¡¯t know if it ¡¯s because the general has been a long time. No matter what tone Ji Fei used to speak, there was a feeling of facing the subordinates. Di Cai ¡¯s face stiffened slightly, and then she was a little embarrassed, ¡°I should ask you Right, can you stop looking at me like this, I thought I was a spy of an enemy country. ¡° The emperor was born in the Imperial Family. Normally, all he studied was observation and observation, or human literacy. Although he knew that Ji Fei was out of occupational disease, he still could not bear to say this sentence. Ji Fei laughed, without much rebuttal. Recently, her jet lag was a bit upside down. She was either interrogating the prisoner or on the way to catch the prisoner. It is possible to remember Emperor Cai wrong, but this sentence can not be heard by the public Military leader. She also wanted to come to Jinmen City to take a look at the cemetery of the descendants of Kong Mo, but this opportunity was picked by the emperor to the early bird catches the worm. Ji Fei was really unwilling, so she hurried to deal with the matter at hand. Now that the princess had expressed her dissatisfaction with Ji Fei¡¯s interrogation, Ji Fei had to shut up. The atmosphere in the car became solemn for a while. Di Cai handed over a piece of information directly to Ji Fei. She did not look closely after she took it, but said politely, ¡°Let¡¯s get off and look at it, My head is dizzy enough. ¡° She was so weak, and Emperor Cai was not unwilling and unforgiving. The two of them had their own thoughts. Until the car stopped, Ji Fei deeply put out a breath. This kind of depressing air, except for Jinmen City Somewhere else. After coming to the office swift and decisively, Ji Fei behaved completely differently from the little woman in the car. She first rectified the female cultivator who became lazy under Di Cai¡¯s hands, and then quickly learned about the size of Jinmen City. After hearing that Chu Qing was stared by the lord, she gave Di Cai a suspicious look. The princess didn¡¯t tell her at all about this. If it wasn¡¯t for the maintenance of Chu Qing, it was another conspiracy. (End of this chapter) Chapter 903 Ji Fei¡¯s efficiency gave Emperor Cai a sense of crisis. She watched as her monk became motivated from the scattered sand under Ji Fei¡¯s hands. Ji Fei continued to act like this, and her monks would change in the future Surname. ¡°General Ji, I have something to tell you.¡± Outside they were still commensurate with the princes, and before he followed Di Cai into the office with excellent sex, Ji Fei had already guessed her purpose. ¡°Princess, is there anything wrong with my discipline?¡± Ji Fei asked preemptively, and Di Cai instantly felt that her position was being challenged. The problem was not with Ji Fei¡¯s discipline female cultivator, but with her domineering attitude. ¡°If we said that we were sisters before, we might change our minds later. I hope you can look squarely at my princess instead of outward devotion but inner opposition.¡± After saying this sentence, the smile on Ji Fei¡¯s face remained the same. Emperor Cai looked at her quietly, only to understand one thing, that is, they may never have the same friendship since then. Too. Ji Fei turned and left, closing the door neatly. Di Cai only felt that these few words had exhausted the strength of his body, and the whole body was sweating coldly. Over the years, Ji Fei has been clearing obstacles for the Imperial Family. Her hands are covered with blood, but these all are imperial family supporters, Emperor Cai, as a princess, is also responsible for Ji Fei now becoming a cold-blooded weapon . After she sat down, she thought for a long time in a trance, but finally she found the Nie Ningwen who had recently come to her door. He has been clamoring to be a princess¡¯s pet, which makes her very troubled. Although this kid is very good-looking and his net worth is innocent, Emperor Cai really does not want to take over this burden. Dream drunk, a demonic girl, somehow recently smashed all the bars in Jinmen City. Nie Ningwen was also one of the victims. When he heard that Di Cai was in Jinmen City, he wanted to come and hug his thighs. According to his own words, He and Di Cai had a baby kiss as a child. For this kind of rushing family affairs, Di Cai felt nothing at all, and wanted to give Nie Ningwen an overestimate one¡¯s capabilities. ¡°Princess, what¡¯s the matter with Chu Qing? I heard that you went to the Kongjia cemetery, but you found nothing. Is it related to him?¡± Ji Fei came in without knocking on the door and without the consent of Di Cai. After hearing her clearly, Di Cai gently said, ¡°No, if you do n¡¯t remember to knock on the door next time, you No need to follow me anymore. ¡° Her apricot eyes raise upwards, her charms are instantly disappeared, replaced by a kind of impeccable Imperial Family majesty, Ji Fei sees her like this, and she unwillingly puts her grievances away. She is a general, and Di Cai is a princess. Although Di Cai is not full of wings, she ca n¡¯t just look at it for a while. Ji Fei suddenly realizes that she has exceeded her limits, but she has made a great contribution to the Imperial Family. What¡¯s so scary about the princess in power? Di Cai felt sensitively that Ji Fei had no respect for her now, her pretty face could not help but cold, she did not want to make things too clear, but now it seems that Ji Fei even has no self-knowledge as a courtier. Before waiting for her mouth to be reprimanded, Ji Fei suddenly bent down and immediately began to apologize to her solemnly, ¡°Please also Her Highness the Princess forgive me, the subordinates are only in a hurry ¡­¡± Di Cai didn¡¯t say much. She got up from the office chair and walked slowly to Ji Fei. Seeing her pair of red high-heeled shoes coming to her eyes, Ji Fei thought that Di Cai had already lost her breath. But when she looked up, Di Cai slaps ruthlessly. Ji Fei¡¯s face was thrown aside fiercely. (End of this chapter) Chapter 904 After a slap, Ji Fei¡¯s eyes changed, but she didn¡¯t say much. The person in front of her was a princess. She was still thinking about when Emperor Cai would be like an emperor. Too. ¡°My plan won¡¯t allow you to put your beak. In addition, the Imperial Family is no longer the lord of the prince. I dare to talk in front of me and roll back to Imperial Capital immediately!¡± Di Cai¡¯s tone could not say the domineering, Ji Fei finally got rid of, obediently and honestly stood beside her. Jinmen City will soon usher in a major cleansing. For Chu Qing at this time, these things have nothing to do with him. Wen Minwu has now fully recognized her situation and asked Chu Qing to make an all-out effort. After staying on Tianshan until 3rd day, Gong Yue took Gong Yu away, and she left Chu Qing with her last. The impression is the meaningful expression before leaving. Chu Qing accepted her concern, but that¡¯s all. Zhai Yu had nowhere to go. Shi Ren originally wanted to follow Chu Qing¡¯s side, but he was assigned the task of checking Tan Tan. As for Sima Xu and Li Huang¡¯er, they all said they would follow Chu Qing. Ji Lian was not willing to be treated as a burden, crying and shouting to stay. They became the second task assigned by Chu Qing to Shi Ren, and that was to return to Jinmen regardless of life or death. After following the gluttonous, Chu Qing¡¯s silhouette disappeared in the Tianshan Mountains, Zhai Yu and Shi Ren looked at each other. Although they wanted to hug their thighs, Shi Ren¡¯s face was too terrifying, so Zhai Yu did not dare to do it. . Gourmets always cover up when Chu Qing asks to read the Long Jue. When they talk, Wen Minwu will lead the Caveman to slow down. The reason why they go back to Tianshan is because there are something unusual here. Gourmet said that it was a magic weapon left by his former master, and the name was Wushuang. After Chu Qing heard that there were many masters of gluttony, he was very afraid to ask him if he would backlash the master. As a result, gluttony rolled his eyes. ¡°They all died at the end of their lives. You can see so many caveman people with aptitude cultivation and longevity tactics. There are more people who are born directly. I found someone who is as big as you and healthy. It ¡¯s not easy for the owner, there is one less if you die. ¡° Although these words are good, Chu Qing listened to have one¡¯s hair stand on end, and for the sake of frankness and honesty, he didn¡¯t ask any more. According to the glutton, this unparalleled sword is extremely mysterious, and its blade is bloody red. Once it recognizes the Master, it will be used for it. Once the master dies, the unparalleled sword will be sealed automatically. Apart from this there is also a Chu Qing is particularly greedy for its ability to absorb anger. No matter the cultivation Qi or Spirit Qi, the Wushuang Sword can automatically absorb the hostile energy, which is many times stronger than the extreme mysterious and abstruse snow realm that has been passed before. ¡°I¡¯m also a Divine Beast anyway. It¡¯s a living creature. How could it not be as good as a sword.¡± Gluttonously muttered, Chu Qing could only hear it. On the mountainside of the mountains, Chu Qing and gluttonous found the position of Wushuang sword, saw countless gluttons thrown out countless compasses, Chu Qing¡¯s mouth twitched slightly, began to suspect that he might have received a fake Divine Beast. Glutton seemed to be able to see Chu Qing¡¯s appearance from the corner of his eye. He became more anxious in his heart and accidentally accidentally dropped something off the cliff. ¡°Hey!¡± Seeing the gluttonous brain, he stretched out his hand to grab it, and Chu Qing quickly took him back to his side, ¡°Are you going to courting death, what are you doing so blindly?¡± Before waiting for what the glutton said, a silhouette flashed in front of him, Wen Minwu slowly fell after falling, and grabbed the things that were lost by the gluttony. Chu Qing only saw Wen Minwu¡¯s true skill at this moment, and he couldn¡¯t help but twitch. After taking over what he threw, the glutton was almost weeping with joy, and he eagerly ran to Wen Minwu, as if it were his favorite. Chu Qing coughed, and glutton finally recovered. (End of this chapter) Chapter 905 Seeing his lost-and-recovered look, Chu Qing suddenly realized that this thing is the key to getting Wushuang, and thanks to Wen Minwu¡¯s expert, otherwise, gluttons are ready to be beaten today. ¡°Master, then I will open Wushuang¡¯s institution.¡± Gluttonously looked at Chu Qing timidly. At this moment, compared with his first sight, he is simply the difference between bad students suddenly becoming toddlers. Chu Qing did not put pressure on him and stepped aside. The gluttonous expression was severe. He slammed the key in his hand and slammed it directly into the mountain wall comparable to granite. He only heard a click, Chu Qing felt that an institution had been slowly opened. He couldn¡¯t help but move. When he was about to get close, the gluttonous man quickly escorted him behind him. ¡°It¡¯s dangerous here, and rocks will fall down on the mountain, so you can¡¯t wait long.¡± Chu Qing quickly glanced at the situation of the Caveman, who knew they were all protected by Wen Minwu¡¯s Formation at the moment, just like a Sea Calming Divine Needle in howling wind and torrential rain. On the contrary, Chu Qing and gluttonous two goods are hiding in the air, just like playing some kind of virtual simulation game, which is thrilling and exciting. ¡°Let¡¯s put me next to Wen Minwu. It¡¯s too dangerous to stay with you.¡± After a stone was only 1 mm away from Chu Qing¡¯s nose, he fell rapidly. When they touched, Chu Qing felt his face tingle. The gluttonous not at all put Chu Qing, otherwise in the present situation, the most likely result is only one, that is, they are perish together. The landslide lasted for a full hour, and when the gluttonous man recovered from his body, Chu Qing beat him up ruthlessly. The cavemans on the side pulled one after another, and couldn¡¯t bear to watch the face of the snow-faced adults sweeping. In the past, gluttony only said to take Wushuang sword, but not at all, the mountain bursting and ground splitting, as well as aftershocks were also mentioned. Chu Qing was really angry, but I just wanted to count him a few more times, and suddenly found his shadow became longer. Too. When the person turned his back to the light source, the shadow was elongated and enlarged, and he turned around suspiciously. As a result, he saw the sun hanging above the sky swallowed by the moon, and the pothole moon replaced the radiant heat sun Yan Shishi stuck behind him. Is this a lunar eclipse? At the last moment when the light disappeared, Chu Qing directly pulled the gluttonously to his side indiscriminately, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Wushuangjian?¡± After seeing the lunar eclipse, the gluttonous body suddenly shook. He remembered the thing that the master said before, and the unparalleled sword does not recognize the master of the slaughter. If the fatated person is mild in nature, generous and honest, the unparalleled sword will automatically recognize the Master. No slight obstacles will be set. But if it is a slaughterer, brutal in nature, killing people like scything flax, natural phenomena will appear in Wushuang Sword. For example, if the sun rises in the sky and the moon overlaps, and the earth is dark, the master of Slaughter will be cut down by Wushuang Sword on the spot! The more gluttonous the thought, the more panicked the heart is, and would like to send Chu Qing to beyond a thousand li, ¡°Master, you are a murderous aura on your body. It is too heavy, and the unparalleled swords will not recognizing Master. Maybe you will take your first one second. Class, you should run away now! ¡° Chu Qing was still full of confusion. After hearing this sentence, a trace of helplessness flashed on his face. Although Wen Minwu couldn¡¯t look at it, fortunately, Tianshan Spirit Qi was extinct. It was not a problem to maintain the Formation of one day one night. He could n¡¯t bear to worry about Chu Qing ¡¯s current situation and shouted a few times, but he did n¡¯t get a little response. Chu Qing did not hesitate because of gluttonous exhortation, apart from this, he felt that things became more and more interesting. ¡°Since my cultivation along the way, I have never killed innocent indiscriminately, never strength to bully the weak. I want to see why the Wushuang sword killed me, and why should I kill me!¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 906 Chu Qing never gave much explanation, he is worthy of his heart, no matter how unreasonable this unparalleled sword is, he will not take a step back! He didn¡¯t see the grumpy smile on the gluttonous face, apart from this, even the honest man Wen Minwu took the caveman back a dozen meters. Chu Qing stands on his back on the cliff, an expert style, in his own view, can be said to be quite chic. Chu Qing waited for a while, and finally felt the astral qi that suddenly rushed from behind his right ear. When he took out the rusty sword and slyly hit back, he only heard Jin Ge facing each other, and a sound of crisp fracture passed into his ears. There was a trace of consternation flashing on Chu Qing¡¯s face, and then he looked at the rusty sword in his hand in disbelief. This is the great sword that accompanied him for many years. give face now! Although the eyes can¡¯t see things, Chu Qing is still a bit uncomfortable. The rusty sword tip in his hand was cut off, and the more he wanted to hold it in his hands, the more he felt sad. He did not know that in the eyes of gluttonous and caveman at this time, he was actually in a huge abyss, where Chu Qing was as small as an ant. Wu Shuangjian is like a ghost, picking up his empty door to harass him from time to time. Compared with the direct beheading previously mentioned by gluttonous, it is simply to take Chu Qing to find happiness. Chu Qing, who was teased this time, quickly adjusted his mind. Although he could not beat the Wushuang sword, he was not willing to be bullied by it all the time. After all, Wushuang sword was just a sword. Could it be turned into a failure? He read the cultivation mind tactics, the dragon tactics within the body ran like a whirlwind, and the surging astral qi surging like flames, like poison, made the unparalleled swords dare not approach him. After seeing Chu Qing using the Nianlong tactics, the onlooker Wen Minwu immediately became excited. The reason why he would follow Chu Qing was because he had great potential in him, and having the Nianlong tactics could also cultivate the base. The deep youngster, only Chu Qing for so many years! If he can directly conquer the Wushuang sword, it means that he is really the master of the Wushuang sword, and it is enough to not fall into the reputation of Long Jue! Gluttonous had seen the appearance of Wushuang Shouhuzhu before, and knew that it would only test the new owner. After all, he had been silent for many years, and he did not recognize the cultivation base of the fresh master. But after he did this, he was directly hung out by Chu Qing for several days. Until the end of the Caveman¡¯s devotion, Chu Qing officially let him do Spirit Beast. Otherwise, he was really doubtful that he would set himself up as Divine Beast. regardless of. The Wushuang sword over there was directly frightened by the body protection astral qi on Chu Qing. After Sword Spirit retreated, he felt a little embarrassed, so he counterattacked more frantically than before. But at this moment Chu Qing had already understood the essence of Wushuang¡¯s sword, and Li Shili, so Shi Shiran coped with it easily with one hand, and he was stunned by the gluttonous and caveman people. Wasn¡¯t he cut off the tip of the sword by Wushuang sword before? How could he handle it now, which is not scientific at all! The reaction of the person behind him is that Chu Qing can¡¯t look up. If he knows that gluttony still dares to play smart behind his back, he wants to frustrate his sharpness with the unparalleled sword, and he doesn¡¯t know how much temper he wants. At this time, Wu Qing had been angry and surprised by Chu Qing. At first, he had adapted to the environment where he could not see things so quickly. 2 His Spirit Qi had been in operation for a long time, which was also different from a monk of the Great Principle Golden Immortal. Very little, didn¡¯t that gluttony tell him that this person only has Golden Immortal cultivation base, how could his Spiritual Qi seem to be endless! Before waiting for Wushuang Sword to solve this mystery, Chu Qing¡¯s offensive was already unstoppable. Wherever the sword went, the mountain wall exploded! (End of this chapter) Chapter 907 Chu Qing at first was actually a bit underestimated, but then he gradually found the weakness of Wushuang sword, so he beat him completely unprepared. Sword Spirit is ashamed, but it solemnly vowed to bet on gluttonous food, which will definitely leave Chu Qing with a profound lesson, but now he has been well educated. Wen Minwu took a group of caveman people to see Chu Qing can¡¯t see the material and skill is still so agile, all have a feeling of following the master, but Chu Qing has a kind of exhausted fatigue at this time. The lunar eclipse caused by Wushuangjian¡¯s birth suppressed the Spirit Qi of him within the body, and he can insist that 5 minutes of time is an arrow at the end of its flight, which is far less relaxed than seen by outsiders. However, since Wushuang Sword has reached the point of depletion of sword energy, it depends on who of them can carry it better. However, a Golden Immortal monk could fight against the high grade fairy sword for so long! Glutton was hiding behind a rock and watching, hiding from the rubble flying from time to time, all excited in his eyes. For those behind him who looked at the bustling and not helping, Chu Qing did not report any hope at all. He turned to face the Wushuang sword, and the rust sword swung out. Although the tip of the sword was broken, the sword edge was still sharp, and his fingertips were at The rust sword crossed, and the next second, the sword body also carried a murderous aura, and the unparalleled sword was beaten with no strength! As the saying goes in a spurt of energy, and then decline, 3 exhausted, how does Chu Qing go the other way, his skill is more and more agile, showing off one¡¯s ability, so it seems that Wushuang sword is more like the past to give him a strike of! Chu Qing didn¡¯t hesitate, despite the panic that Spirit Qi was gradually lacking in his heart, he didn¡¯t step back, he only heard a stern drink, Chu Qing pointed his sword, Wushuang Sword Spirit stopped strangely in this flash For a moment, Rust Sword passed through Wushuang Sword Spirit, leaving a deep scar of bone! Wushuang Sword split a slit in a moment, and the silver molten iron flowed out of it, more like a living flesh and blood body. The sky is refreshing, the lunar eclipse looks like it has never appeared. The bright sunlight illuminates the earth. In addition to the previously destroyed territory, a whole body of gods appeared in front of Chu Qing pairs. Sexual Spirit Sword, also known as Wushuang Sword. Sword Spirit was covering his wounds with grievance at this moment, and looked at the gluttons not far away without grievance. He saw that he had not hid, and had to ridiculously walk out from behind the mountain rock. If it was n¡¯t for the gluttonous, he would n¡¯t be brave enough to provoke Chu Qing, a fierce person. Now it ¡¯s better to go straight into the routine. Chu Qing looked at these two people¡¯s eyebrows. Some things that were ignored by him finally slowly rose in the mind. No wonder he had come to Wushuang sword before gluttonous. No wonder he came to such a place around a long time. It turned out that as early as that time, he began to count himself as his master, but Chu Qing also planned to treat him well in the future and treat him as a Divine Beast. It is impossible in the future! 3 People have their own thoughts. As for the gluttonous light, a glimpse of Chu Qing¡¯s black face like a bottom of the pot, there is a feeling of cold hair and soft hands and feet. Previously, he still looked down on his Young Lord, because he no longer has innate talent, but he was nothing more than a Golden Immortal cultivation base, but now it seems that looking at Chu Qing alone with the cultivation base alone, he will pay a heavy price for this contempt sooner or later. Chu Qing didn¡¯t care what the gluttonous and Wushuangjian thought in his heart. He directly collapsed and left with Wen Minwu. He didn¡¯t worry about the two¡¯s uneasiness. Seeing that he was gone, Wushuangjian thought that Chu Qing no longer cares about his own rashness. When he just wanted to follow, he heard gluttonous sighed. He couldn¡¯t help but wondered, ¡°Gourmet brother, why don¡¯t you keep up with the master What is your footsteps? ¡° (End of this chapter) Chapter 908 Chu Qing said goodbye to the caveman, they are still reluctant to return to the city for the time being, after all, they have their most painful memories. But when asked about Nie Ningxue, she showed her perseverance uncharacteristically, ¡°I want to go home and see.¡± Her voice was soft, but it was just that. Chu Qing couldn¡¯t bear to refuse her, and Wen Minwu¡¯s reaction was the same. He sighed helplessly, and at the same time understood Nie Ningxue. She was lost with her family at that time, and then she did not know where she was taken. If it was not rescued by Wen Minwu who just passed by, the consequences would be unimaginable, but in the end, the Nie Family people were reluctant to accept the lost daughter. They doubted her identity. Question whether her body is still clean. Since then, Nie Ningxue has only been in the Nie Family for 3 years. Her mother accidentally killed her cowardly father. On that night, Wen Minwu took Nie Ningxue away without saying anything. If there is any reason for Nie Ningxue to go back again, I am afraid that he can only worship the spirit of Father Nie. He is a man who can to support both heaven and earth. Although he is docile to his wife like other men, Nie Ningxue has always been proud to have such a father when he is foreign, and there is only one Wen Minwu who can understand these things. . Chu Qing specifically asked Wen Minwu about the caveman¡¯s whereabouts, but his answer was unknown. Because there seems to be no place to accommodate caveman crowded everywhere except the tangled and complicated caves in Tianshan. Chu Qing¡¯s face changed when he heard his words, and then he thought of a possibility. ¡°Will they do stupid things?¡± His face paled in an instant. Although he didn¡¯t get along for a long time, Chu Qing¡¯s friendship with caveman people was still very deep. He didn¡¯t want them to have a little surprise. To this, Wen Minwu solemnly vowed to make a guarantee. Even if you say anything, Caveman is not a weak hand, how can someone else catch to everything in one net. Moreover, the suicide that Chu Qing thought would never happen among the Caveman people. Despite being abandoned by others once, the Caveman people are happy and have strong tenacity. Maybe they will return when they are willing. Go in the city. That night they boarded a plane back to Tianjin, and when Chu Qing found his seat, he saw a very beautiful woman sitting beside him. I have to say that there are still many beautiful women that Chu Qing has seen, far away there is Demoness like Ye Chenxi, and there are enchanting and charming, as for the distinguished status, there are princesses or generals, but they do not have this Such a lifeless life in the eyes of women. It was a look that regarded others as grass mustards. Chu Qing was cold from the touch of her eyes, knowing that even when facing Wushuangjian, he had never felt this way before. is it possible that she cultivation base, still golden Immortal? When Chu Qing looked at her, this woman was also looking at Chu Qing. She came from a very mysterious organization. The outside world only knew that they were mysterious and powerful, but they did not know that they were also the sharpest Divine Weapon. Jinmen City is just an insignificant small city. She will come here because of a small tail left after many years. That person did something in Yunjiang that they could not tolerate. According to Emperor Cai The princess said that the person¡¯s name was Chu Qing. At that time, after Chu Qing killed the people in Xuan Nu Gong, the body was quickly discovered by them, but at that time there was an internal problem in Xuan Nu Gong, so that they had no time to take care of Chu Qing ¡¯s business, and now they can finally free their hands. , Of course, to calculate this account properly. Yao Qin, the first kill hand under the Xuan Nu Gong, smiled slightly, and Chu Qing sat down beside her. (End of this chapter) Chapter 909 The flight attendant strolled beside Chu Qing. A white professional skirt successfully caused Chu Qing¡¯s discomfort. If he was interested in this figure-shaped skirt before, then Chu Qing has completely changed this idea. In the case of men, the skirt looks extremely split and makes people think about it. He is not a person who opposes others to wear skirts, whether it is a man or a woman, but Chu Qing has a wonderful sense of confusion when he thinks that this is a world that values ??women more than men. If it were his, he would n¡¯t wear a skirt even if he died. Because that represents, Chu Qing is completely assimilated by this World. After seeing a smile on the face of the beauty around her, Chu Qing certainly did n¡¯t think she was interested in herself. In fact, after seeing so many amazing or overbearing women, what he was most afraid of was that women were interesting to him because Once feelings begin, trouble begins. It took about a few hours to fly back to Tianjin from Tianshan. Chu Qing woke up and saw that no one was around. He rubbed his eyes and tried to put water in the toilet. His hand just opened the door, and his body was dragged by a strange force. To the door. Yao Qin¡¯s hand touched lightly on Chu Qing¡¯s face, ¡°My name is Yao Qin, I will let you remember me in a second, and forget me in my life.¡± Her love words are just like poisoned honey, and Chu Qing was prepared for the first second she was close. Unlike Ye Chenxi, Yao Qin is a woman who is completely new to him and takes the initiative to send him to the door. Know that this woman will only approach men for two reasons, first is to recover for intelligence, and second is to kill him. ! Yao Qin¡¯s lips lightly slipped on Chu Qing¡¯s neck. Fortunately, he dodge in time, otherwise it would not be as simple as a drop of blood. Seeing Chu Qing ¡¯s reaction as fast as lightning, Yao Qin also instantly understood that she had been exposed. She did n¡¯t say much, she shot immediately, the purple electric whip in her hand was quickly and ruthlessly thrown on Chu Qing, he was caught off guard. Hit the corner of the eye, leaving a shallow scar. It is said that the most handsome tattoo on a man is a scar. Today Chu Qing is also a dream, but he does not want to come to the second time because he does not want to have another chance to meet this woman! When she played with her, Chu Qing had been thinking that she was the person of that force. If it was not the prince, not any of the World, the remaining answers seemed to be ready! ¡°You are in the Xuan Nu Palace!¡± While he was talking, Yao Qin¡¯s whip stopped for a second. Chu Qing grabbed this gap and rushed out of the toilet directly. Outside the cabin at this time, the people of Xuannv Palace had controlled the crowd and Wen Min¡¯s arms Nie Ningxue protected him, and looked anxiously at Chu Qing. At first glance, Chu Qing knew that he could not hide. He was at a height of several thousand feet. No matter how the people of Xuannv Palace dealt with him, it seemed that only the knowledge allegiance could be chosen. He could never get off the plane. Jump down, isn¡¯t it crushed? At this moment, Chu Qing¡¯s arms were slightly warm, and that was the gluttonous and Wushuang swords talking to him. After Chu Qing recognized the Lord, they directly got into his cultivation, and Chu Qing opened up a Secret similar to them. Realm¡¯s space doesn¡¯t need to reveal its strength as long as it is usual. After all, whether it is gluttonous or unparalleled swords, it can attract many jealous people. Such troubles can be foreseen. The gluttonous 2 goods and one mouth is that I came out to eat these people, and as for the Wushuang sword, it is even more ridiculous, he will directly dismantle the plane, and everyone will be finished together. Chu Qing really doesn¡¯t know if he has received 2 teasers beside him, how can one be unreliable? Before he could sigh, Yao Qin came. (End of this chapter) Chapter 910 She remained calm and composed while handling pressing affairs and looked at Chu Qing with a sardonic smile on her face, as if ridiculing him refuse a toast only to be forced to drink a forfeit. If Chu Qing did n¡¯t resist in the toilet just now, he can now see Yan Wang comfortably, but he missed the most correct option, and even Yao Qin could n¡¯t save him. ¡°How about, are you going to do it yourself, or will I help you, and cut the knife around your thin neck, I can¡¯t bear to look at it.¡± Yao Qin said that she came to Chu Qing. She was just like the flood beast that Chu Qing had seen. She could scare her 2-year-old child just because she had a smile on her face. He still didn¡¯t want to just sit back and die, but if he didn¡¯t want to do anything now, the people of Xuannv Palace would not be willing to give up. Chu Qing was thinking about how to get out, but it was not enough for him to escape alone. Wen Minwu and Nie Ningxue must also be brought with him, otherwise how could he be the boss. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much, I just want to look at your panic look. Didn¡¯t expect is more handsome.¡± Yao Qin smiled slightly, the smile was like a poisoned silver needle, Chu Qing turned his face slightly, his heart cluttered. It¡¯s a pity that he is asking for Divine Immortal no longer, or he really wants to burn incense and pray for help. The people of Xuannv Palace are waiting for the battle. Once they find someone in the cabin, there will be punches and kicks. The rest of the ordinary people think that these beauties are hijackers, and each and everyone is scared. It seems that the sun of tomorrow can no longer be seen. Yao Qin came to Chu Qing and looked at his delicate face, his eyes seemingly flashed with interest in the rays of light. ¡°You seem to have a special smell on you, and this cultivation art is also peculiar.¡± She said that she put her nose over and smelled it on Chu Qing like some kind of large canine. Chu Qing twitched in her heart and finally understood that she could no longer sit and wait for her to die, otherwise this Demoness would really take him into his body. Let ¡¯s talk about the Long Jue thing, when the time comes will surely attract the crazy hunt of the whole Xuan Nu Gong! This is almost what will happen in the next second, and Yao Qin must not be allowed to live! There was a trace of very ruthless in Chu Qing¡¯s eyes, and then he no longer resisted Yao Qin¡¯s approach, but actively entered her arms. ¡°People like you like a woman of great strength, really great people.¡± He pouted and kissed Yao Qin¡¯s face. Not only was she stunned, even Wen Minwu, who spent a lot of time with Chu Qing, and Nie Ningxue were shocked and stunned. When have they seen Chu Qing make such a nasty gesture, and besides, hasn¡¯t he always regarded himself as a real man? How did he turn around when he saw Xuan Nu Gong? Although Wen Minwu was harmed by the people of the Xuannv Palace as he is now, but after all, things are old, plus he is now a turtle in the urn, with a Nie Ningxue not dare to act blindly without thinking, he looked back and thought about Chu Qing When designing the Caveman, it seems that he used the same trick to play the pig to eat the tiger, so he quietly observed his next move. Yao Qin, as a high-powered monk, has been Through a field of ten thousands flowers A leaf didn¡¯t touched body for many years. Now I see Chu Qing as a man-in-the-middle figure, but I have a feeling of eating marrow, I ca n¡¯t wait. Under the large public, he talked to him about Dual Cultivation. One thing that Chu Qing did n¡¯t know was that dragons are lustful creatures. As for the Dragon Recipe, it ¡¯s a Pure Yang Art method. The more negative the cultivation technique is, the Great Accomplishment Women, the more easily they are attracted by the people who cultivate the dragon. This attraction is unconscious and unnoticeable influence. After Chu Qing kissed Yao Qin, her cultivation technique of the within body did not work consciously. She was naturally surprised by the change, and Chu Qing looked at her with cold eyes. The mood changed, Rust Sword shot very quietly. (End of this chapter) Chapter 911 Since he and Xuannv Palace are already irreconcilable, there is no need to worry about it. This Yao Qin carelessly does not blame him for vicious and merciless! Rust Sword is about to stab in a second, but the woman is gently clamped with 2 fingers stretched out. Chu Qing¡¯s eyes widened and she looked at her incredulously. He had just made a temporary intention and wanted to try it out. Didn¡¯t expect even such a secret movement will be discovered by her, and just because Yao Qinming was in a confused mood, why did he wake up so quickly! His rusty sword was lightly set aside by Yao Qin, and at the same time everyone in the Xuannv Palace also raised their vigilance, like being afraid of the second Chu Qing appearing in the crowd, after all, they are also uneven, impossible everyone All are as high as Yao Qin cultivation base. After seeing a trace of surprise on Chu Qing¡¯s face, Yao Qin was coldly laughed. She finally realized that the person in front of her was not a docile sheep but a wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing. If it weren¡¯t for her body protection, astral qi, who first noticed the danger, maybe Chu Qing¡¯s tricks could really succeed. After thinking of this, Yao Qin slapped Chu Qing without saying anything. He was instantly knocked to the ground and his cheeks swelled up. No matter in the previous or present life, Chu Qing has not encountered such an extraordinary shame and humiliation. He was beaten to the ground by Yao Qin like a woman, and he has no power to fight back! After clenching his fists for a few seconds and slowly loosening, Chu Qing told himself that he can¡¯t fight hard with her now, he can¡¯t fight it, Yao Qin cultivation base is higher than he thought, and now he can only outsmart it! Now that Seducing does n¡¯t work for her, Chu Qing can only think of other ways, such as falsely surrendered. Yao Qinju looked at Chu Qing condescendingly, admiring the stubborn man¡¯s face, flashing a trace of fear and inferiority. She seemed to see how she used to beg for mercy at the foot of the powerhouse, but now the status is changed, but she gives her an unimaginable pleasure. This feeling of controlling the whole situation is really wonderful. She ticked her finger at Chu Qing, and then he stood up obediently, as if she were her most loyal slave. ¡°Good child, tell me the name of your cultivation technique and let me know why you are so attractive.¡± A cold light flashed in his eyes, and Chu Qing wanted to play more harmless master-servant games, but it seemed that Yao Qin didn¡¯t think so. Since that was the case, he had no choice but to kill himself. The secret of Nian Long Jue must never be revealed, and at this time, he only needs to face Yao Qin for a while. Rust Sword is easily caught by her, so what about Wushuang Sword? Chu Qing secretly exchanged Two Swords, his movements were through Divine Consciousness, so Yao Qin could never find out. Her eyes just glanced at Chu Qing¡¯s hand, but soon after this arrogant woman simply walked to the cabin and exposed the largest empty door in the back. Chu Qing used his wristband to quickly bring out his sword. The movement of Nian Long Jue brought the blood all over his body, making his eyes crimson. Yao Qin really reapplied, and turned around suddenly after he came to her, but this time she faced the Divine Beast gluttonous spirit Jian Wushuang, but just felt the word edge, Yao Qin¡¯s face had changed slightly . She glanced at Chu Qing in amazement, and she evaded from the seat next to her. Chu Qing¡¯s impulse continued, completely ignoring the fairy sword that came to the Xuannv Palace around him, and only Yao Qin was left in his eyes. one person! She is the person with the highest cultivation base in the Xuannv Palace. As long as she is resolved, the rest of them will be nothing but scattered sand. Chu Qing¡¯s people are quick and his sword is faster, but Yao Qin is not in a panic. (End of this chapter) Chapter 912 She lightly said a word, making Chu Qing¡¯s appalling discoloration, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to pay for the people on the whole plane, if you dare to do it, I will press the bomb on the plane without the slightest hesitation, to do, Why not do it harder? ¡° She took out a small and chic button, Chu Qing¡¯s Wushuang sword forcibly stopped on her smooth forehead, the sword energy 4 overflowed, leaving a cinnabar-like scar on her brow. He suddenly hesitated, if the crazy woman said it true, then Chu Qing really did not dare to bet on this. Compared with Yao Qin¡¯s life, obviously the life of the entire plane is more important. Even the people of Xuan Nu Palace were terrified after listening to Yao Qin. They had been with this madman for many years and heard more rumors of her mission failure. The reason why Yao Qin was the First Killer in Xuannv Palace was not because of her beauty or her cultivation base, but because she killed the most people. In the whole Xuannv Palace, only Yao Qin is cultivating the blood-feeding cultivation technique. Every month and a half, if she does not drink blood, she will suffer 10000 ants to eat the gods. It is said that Yao Qin usually has to drink 100 people to get blood To get rid of it, there is a more terrifying way of saying that she pillows her skull even when she sleeps! Chu Qing looked back at the faces of the people in the Xuannv Palace and immediately understood that Yao Qin¡¯s words were true. He wanted to close the sword when he thought about it. As a result, Yao Qin¡¯s mouth raised a sneer and said contemptuously, ¡°You really are Kind people, I actually thought you would kill me. ¡° Her impudent rampant smile echoed in the cabin, and Chu Qing instantly regretted the decision just made. Kindness was the choice he made, but this was not the reason he was laughed at! No one knows what Yao Qin thought at the moment. Her thumb lightly clicked on the button, and a huge rumbling sound came from the cab in the next second. The nose fell completely and fell straight into the cabin. All of the people fell down due to unstable center of gravity and tilted fuselage. Chu Qing gripped the edge of the seat tightly, but there was no relay point on his hand, and the man hung on it quite unscientifically. A hurricane enough to blow away everyone in the plane slammed into the cabin. It turned out that Yao Qin opened the cabin door! Chu Qing didn¡¯t know what method she used, it might be that she simply broke the door with spirit strength. In short, when all of them were uneasy, Yao Qin jumped off the plane that was at the juncture of life and death! With a bang, the plane made a huge noise behind him, and due to the effect of gravity, Yao Qin couldn¡¯t look back, but she knew that a red mushroom cloud had just appeared in the sky. Chu Qing couldn¡¯t eyes opened at all, his voice almost smoky, and the things around him could no longer be found except for the wreckage of the plane. He knew he didn¡¯t have to worry about Wen Minwu or Nie Ningxue, but they had to be separated for a while. The people in Xuannv Palace are lunatics, otherwise Yao Qin will not press the bomb like a prank, she is clearly afraid that the world will not be chaotic! Chu Qing¡¯s face had been blown black, and even a slight skin wound appeared to appear on his body. As a monk, he owns the body protection astral qi. At the moment when the plane disintegrated, Chu Qing¡¯s astral qi automatically protected him. But other ordinary people, or people who are close to the cultivation base of the Xuannv Palace, are estimated to be unable to survive at all. Even he is so embarrassed, and the people of the Xuannv Palace are naturally the same. After falling into the sea, Chu Qing was almost out of breath, and there was no way to tell him how far apart he was from Jinmen City. He could not see it by himself. Finally, waiting for the sea to stop swelling, Chu Qing almost swam ashore with a strong unyielding will. (End of this chapter) Chapter 913 Chu Qing spit on the beach, spitting water, his stomach swelled more severely, and his physical strength fell too bad. If he doesn¡¯t find a place to adjust it, it is estimated that this is his final destination. If it were n¡¯t Yao Qin ¡¯s crazy woman, he should be drinking beer on the sofa in Jinmen City, talking to Mother about business, eating father ¡¯s fruit cut with toothpicks, and he would never be as escaping as he is now. . Before he could finish a few grumbles, a strange gasp appeared in his ear. This wheezing sound is not like someone blowing heavily in the ear, but Spirit beast sees prey to be wild with joy. Chu Qing¡¯s nerves became sensitive all at once. He turned over and sat up, and a small white mink who thought he was dead was so scared that he stood up on his forefoot and fled like a person. That speed even Chu Chu at the peak period may not be able to catch up, now it is even more suspended. He poured out the water in his ears, his mind was finally awake, and then his eyes were observed all around. Chu Qing, the location of this island, is not yet known, but the little ferret he saw just now was definitely not staring at him from a good genius. If Chu Qing doesn¡¯t move it in time, taking care of it, he will stretch his paws and directly smash his brain to taste salty or not. Jinmen City is really just a small place as Yao Qin said. At least Chu Qing has never seen a city smaller than it on the map. This island may already be the neighbor of another city. The worst result is that he has crossed the national border, but the probability is not great. Chu Qing walked deep and shallow in the sand, and his shoes and socks were a bit of a hindrance. He simply took it off and wrapped it in his shirt. Man, it ¡¯s normal to have a little taste. What kind of rose perfume will be sprayed by night. After walking for a while and seeing the monotonous scenery of no flowers and no grass, Chu Qing saw a tall tombstone, and he ran to it quickly, lightly swiping on the tombstone twice. The standing monument stood by the sea all the year round. At this time, it had been somewhat weathered by the waves and the sun. The handwriting Chu Qing was finally recognized. It was three large characters written in blood, ¡°Dead Island.¡± The person writing must be very hard, because in the last stroke of the island, Chu Qing saw a little finger that had been petrified. That is to say, most of the people who have written are already dead on this island at this moment. If this is not the case, why should he write down these three words? Otherwise, you will fall into a heavy mist. His footsteps are not at all, so stop, there are countless pairs of mysterious eyes secretly staring at Chu Qing ¡¯s every move, soft skin and tender meat, he has become the delicious and unconscious in the eyes of countless Spirit Beast, If he stopped at this dangerous place of 10000 points, Chu Qing would really encounter a crisis, just like the 3-foot little ferret who saluted him on the beach just now, if he wakes up a little slower, he will definitely be eaten dry. Net, there is no bone left. He took the clothes and rolled a torch and walked away. The forest was spooky, and it was disturbing to watch. Chu Qing not at all was frightened by this atmosphere, but he wanted to go deeper and deeper. I have n¡¯t seen a person. If he guessed right, this should be the place where the monks came to hunt, because Chu Qing has seen a lot of traps along the way. Quite boring, he also threw stones into it to test the dangerous level. The effect of didn¡¯t expect was immediate, and the stones became powdered as soon as they were thrown inside. (End of this chapter) Chapter 914 Dead Man Island, as the name suggests, is Unmanned Island. Chu Qing 100 walked boringly, cursing Yao Qin while mowing the grass, nothing more than letting her suffer from dysmenorrhea, the stingy level can be seen. Staying here always makes him feel distraught, perhaps because it is too quiet, Chu Qing can hear the sound of cicadas, and the fission of the branches sticking out of the earth, as for what birds fly past the head, the sun Hitting the face through the shade is a basic operation. It is because this place is too quiet, so Chu Qing is more worried. But he hasn¡¯t taken care of it for 2 days. His hair and beard are messy, almost like a savage. At this time, he is not an ordinary person who wants to talk to someone, even if it is the female gun of Zhai Yu. I just do n¡¯t know if he has seen Gong Yu, or Gong Yue, and whether she has rejuvenated Gong Family now. If someone dares to find her trouble, Chu Qing is the first to refuse. After thinking about Jinmen City, Chu Qing¡¯s eyes returned to the jungle in front of him. He had been trapped in this endless forest for a long time. During this time he saw the tree once, there was an unexpected formation above his head, and there was a special prohibition on it. Chu Qing took the Wushuang sword and tried to cut it off, and finally concluded that his cultivation base was too low, otherwise it might succeed. Gluttonous also came out to adventure with him at this moment, after all, if there is no partner to solve the loneliness, Chu Qing will be haggard. His dark circles were pulling down, and the whole person was listless, quite different from the way gluttonous people saw him for the first time. ¡°If I saw you at first glance, I wouldn¡¯t treat you as a Divine Beast.¡± He talked directly, and he did n¡¯t think if Chu Qing would n¡¯t let go, he was still hanging on the Tianshan Mountain. Chu Qing said only one sentence, ¡°No one stops you if you want to go now.¡± Gourmet hearing this Knowing that I was wrong again, I quickly slaped my face lightly in front of Chu Qing 2 times, and then frivolous said, ¡°Adult is on, please forgive the small talk nonsense.¡± This time, not only Chu Qing, but even the melon-eater Wushuang Sword who had been watching the drama could not bear to bear and said a dogleg. But Chu Qing is really a bit strange. Why do gluttons choose to be their masters? Did n¡¯t he stay on Tianshan for many years? How could even the monks of Long Jue not see it? ¡°I ask you, besides me, how many cultivation successes have you seen in the past 100 years?¡± Chu Qing¡¯s question was brought into the memory by gluttony. He rarely saw a joke on his face, and said seriously: ¡°No, no one but you.¡± A slight shock in Chu Qing¡¯s heart made him more convinced that must had killed Yao Qin. The woman once paid attention to the cultivation technique of his cultivation. If it spreads, it will inevitably not let the people of Xuannv Palace notice him. If he does not improve his strength now, he will not be guaranteed to suffer the same end as Wen Minwu in those years! Strength, I went back to this question in a circle, and this is the key to all the roots. If it is not without strength, Chu Qing will not become fearful, and you can let go with Yao Qin on the plane. Fight, she will not be forced to fall on this unknown island. It¡¯s just Chu Qing¡¯s thinking that his mind has been led to the Nianlong formula. After he has reached this point in cultivation, he has obviously felt that it is not enough. If I no longer look for new magic weapons, I am afraid that the expansion of spirit strength will also become a problem . Gluttonous pats breasts, told Chu Qing to wrap it around him, Chu Qing hadn¡¯t had time to say a few words to him, he heard someone not far away talking. He lay on the ground with his gluttons still in a daze, only showing two eyes from the bushes. (End of this chapter) Chapter 915 The two voices are like a man and a woman, the man said, not equal to me Let¡¯s rest here. The woman said it wouldn¡¯t be so good. After hearing this conversation, Chu Qing¡¯s face flashed a little weird, how could Feminist World still have such a soft girl, I am afraid not to meet an acquaintance. The gluttonous nodded pointed Chu Qing to where they were, and Chu Qing quickly looked at it, only to see the indescribable picture. Wen Minwu is really a little too anxious. The broad daylight will start to ¡°work¡±. They didn¡¯t wait for Chu Qing to vomit, and they were getting more intense. It wasn¡¯t until a long time in the past that Chu Qing heard 2 screams of extreme satisfaction. The gluttonous unable to bear wanted to go out, but was dragged back by Chu Qing desperately, he was afraid that the 2 goods would expose his whereabouts, and he made a ten percent force. The gluttonous heads were smashed into the soft soil by this one, and they could not pull it out for a long time. Seeing Wen Minwu and Nie Ningxue didn¡¯t notice, Chu Qing was finally sighed in relief. Then it was estimated that they had put on their clothes, and Chu Qing finally passed the greeting. At this time, the gluttons were languishing, and the handsome clothes were covered with mud, and they looked like they had rolled in the soil. After seeing Chu Qing coming, Wen Minwu asked very reluctantly, ¡°Why are you here too?¡± Nie Ningxue still has a flush on her face. The woman nourished by love is different. Even the people who look at them are shy and timid, and Chu Qing¡¯s heart tickles. This time Wen Minwu couldn¡¯t help but look at Chu Qing a few times, until the gluttonous poke Chu Chu¡¯s arm, he finally came back to his senses. ¡°Oh, I was also blown by the wind at that time, you see this island is so white, bah, no, so big ¡­¡± Fortunately, if he didn¡¯t speak, the words became darker and darker, and even Wen Minwu and Xu Xu immediately guessed that someone must have been watching by the side. Nie Ningxue covered her face with a loud bang, and Wen Minwu changed her topic without looking blushing or heartbeating. After waiting for a while, the red cloud on Nie Ningxue¡¯s face was finally blown away by the wind, but she still dared not look towards Chu Qing. In addition, gluttons can¡¯t figure out why the atmosphere between the three of them has become so weird. In his view, it is as awkward as the male dragon is in love with the female Phoenix. Chu Qing did n¡¯t know what to say when he walked, after all, he did n¡¯t do too kindly, even after seeing it, he watched it all with appreciation, how to say Wen Minwu is also his staff, seeing acquaintances is really Embarrassed to explode. He quickly adjusted his mind, and then said his experience before and after Wen Minwu, the two are similar, but Wen Minwu spent three days on the beach after seeing the three words of the Dead Man Island, so their progress is actually It is slower than Chu Qing. At this time, they no longer talk much, but the forest is so quiet that it is really unbearable not to speak. The extreme tranquility and the extreme noise are enough to make people collapse. Chu Qing looked up, but found that unconsciously, the top of the head was surrounded by some beasts. They are the masters of the jungle, and sharp ears and keen eyes are agile, like primate apes, if it is anything else, but they have to fight against this kind of creature with IQ close to humans, Chu Qing feels big head . After seeing him stop, Wen Minwu could not help but look up, and Nie Ningxue was hiding behind him with fear. 4 people all put on alert. Chu Qing saw a ¡°head¡± whose head of each and everyone was more than twice that of other apes, and a small white ferret stood on his shoulder. (End of this chapter) Chapter 916 Chu Qing immediately recognized it as the first day when he went to the island, showing a strange little ferret beside him. If there is no wrong guess, it is estimated that Chu Qing has been stared at by the apes since then. Chu Qing ¡¯s eyes were fixed on the actions of the leader of the apes and monkeys. His body type can be divided into 4 Chu Qings, but such a huge body stayed on the giant tree. It was actually steady, it was a kind of gravity. provocative. Wen Minwu naturally protected Nie Ningxue behind him. Compared with those who opened their mouths and shut their mouths to be Females Honored Males Inferior, their combination also made Chu Qing look good. However, this may also be related to Nie Ningxue¡¯s protection by Wen Minwu, which is already an instinct. The gluttony transformed into a beast shape, and the huge body crushed several giant trees with thick millstones. This time the eyes of the ape leader changed. Chu Qing saw that they were not frightened by gluttony, and knew that a fierce battle could not be avoided. The little ferret was still a pitiful look, but in Chu Qing¡¯s mind, it had been labeled as cunning. I do n¡¯t know what method it used, but it ¡¯s undoubtedly troubled by Chu Qing. Watching the densely packed apes coming over, even Wen Minwu slowly shed a drop of sweat on his forehead. The jungle was originally the main battlefield of apes and monkeys, and it has great advantages for them. Coupled with this human tactics, it is estimated that Wen Minwu and Chu Qing will be in a situation where Spirit Qi is exhausted, and then directly obediently surrender. ¡°What should I do, do you want to fight them?¡± Chu Qing said to Wen Minwu, it seems that there is really nothing to do. In fact, Wen Minwu¡¯s situation is the same as him, but three stooges top Zhuge Liang, Nie Ningxue whispered a fire attack behind two people, listen After reaching the word of fire, Chu Qing¡¯s eyes lit up immediately. Anyway, he and Wen Minwu are not people on this island, and they will definitely not come here again in the future. It would be better to burn the lair of so many monkeys and save them from fighting. It¡¯s just that this decision was a little temporary. I don¡¯t need to say where to find the fire source. If it doesn¡¯t make beauty and it starts to rain, then I will give up all my efforts. ¡°I think it¡¯s a bluff, how smart can a monkey be?¡± Wen Minwu said unperturbed, causing Chu Qing to think that he was really sure. Nie Ningxue looked at him expectantly, but the hero Wen just threw out his own dry food, and then seemed to be very lovingly laughed . Not to mention anything else, just looking at this picture Chu Qing thought it was funny. The little ferret stepped on the shoulder of the ape leader twice, like a belly laugh, and then the whole ape group began to laugh like a night owl, which felt like a calm lake was suddenly thrown a stone , Ripples rippled in circles. Chu Qing frowned unpleasantly. This time was really irritated by them. Anyway, Wen Minwu showed goodwill at first glance, since they do n¡¯t buy it ¡­ ¡°Master is careful!¡± The gluttonous speak human¡¯s words warned Chu Qing that he looked up, and a premature fruit hit him, and the gesture like a comet landing made him tremble. Chu Qing hastily hid a donkey roll, and the next second this fruit bullet hits continuously, just like a perpetual motion machine. Even the gluttonous skin is rough, flesh is thick and can¡¯t stand it, let alone Chu Qing, the mortal body, and the protective astral qi can protect him from harm, but it will still hurt to hit him! Wen Minwu quickly took out a shield and held it. The seemingly indestructible shield was only pierced through a hole for only 5 seconds. Seeing Nie Ningxue frowning around him, Wen Minwu couldn¡¯t help but produce a little murderous aura. His finger lightly, a Spirit Qi shot out, shot towards the little ferret with a thunderbolt. (End of this chapter) Chapter 917 Chu Qing was still thinking about how to get rid of the situation in front of him, Wen Minwu¡¯s move has made the ape leader angry. It watched as the little ferret on the shoulder was shot by Spiritual Qi. When the body of the little ferret was passed through, the vitality in its eyes had already died! The leader of the ape gave a scream of earth shattering. All the apes stopped the fruit-throwing motion and followed up to condole the little ferret. Chu Qing thought not badly, the little ferret would not be its lover, otherwise why did he behave so violently. The fur on and off the body of the ape leader began to stand upright the next second, and its eyes turned from red to deep black, just as tempting as a black hole. Chu Qing did not dare to read more, for fear of being confused by the apes¡¯ dementia. Unexpectedly, this kind of monkey not only has a copper head and iron arms, but also cultivates this evil spirit. Legend has it that only cultivators and demonic cultivators will cultivate this kind of soul retraction. One purpose is to make up for the shortcomings of Primordial Yang¡¯s deficiency. 2 It is to protect his fragile fleshy body during the few days when the cultivation base declines. If a decent monk learns dementia, it will also be unconditionally regarded as evil cultivation, because this technique harms others and harms itself. The leader of the ape leaps from the tree. At this time, it pulls in the distance from Chu Qing, making it easier to observe. I saw that he was completely dark, except that his chest and palms were hairless. In addition, his eyeballs were now performing dementia, capturing Chu Qing¡¯s sight like a cat and a mouse. If the match is met, Chu Qing will definitely be teased by him as a puppet, if at that step, Chu Qing would rather die. There is no fire source in the jungle, that¡¯s all, there is no shelter even in total, Wen Minwu takes Nie Ningxue to escape with speed, Chu Qing follow closely from behind. Is n¡¯t the little ferret a pet? Maybe Wen Minwu still showed mercy and did n¡¯t kill him. Why is this ape leader chasing him like he was stepping on his tail? Chu Qing communicated with Wen Minwu Primordial Spirit, and the answer was that Wen Minwu saw that the ferret was actually Spirit Beast raised by apes, and it was estimated that it would be used to increase cultivation base in the future. Chu Qing was shocked and couldn¡¯t help thinking of the picture of being stared at by the little ferret. It turned out that the little ferret would see him drooling, which is a kind of resonance of spirit strength. Will meet this ape. ¡°How did you see that the thing is increasing cultivation base?¡± Chu Qing only asked the exit, Wen Minwu pointed to the white hair on his head, ¡°Almost all the people of cauldron have white hair, that is because the body¡¯s essence is forced to Yuan Dan.¡± Chu Qing heart startled, immediately understood everything. The big ape tribe behind him closely followed, as long as Chu Qing had just stayed in a tree for a long time, he would be caught as all split up and in pieces directly by the ape. After hearing cauldron again, Chu Qing no longer felt any more. It was not that he was numb, but that sooner or later he would hit the Xuannv Palace, so that they could no longer cultivate this evil spell. Watching the three treacherous humans run farther and farther, the ape monkey leader angry roar, followed by a python suddenly appeared at the foot of Chu Qing. His expression did not seem a little flustered, and he quickly flew into the air with a breath. didn¡¯t expect A vulture was coming on the face, so that he didn¡¯t peck Chu Qing¡¯s eyes directly. I have n¡¯t waited for Chu Qing to comfort a small heart that has been frightened for a while. When I fell down, I suddenly saw a few hundred apes speeding up, and then I stepped on the back of the previous one and rushed into the air! He was forced out of this body cultivation technique by this move, but with only one breath, his body has teleported beyond 100 meters. (End of this chapter) Chapter 918 After wiping the sweat on his forehead, Chu Qing saw that Wen Minwu and Nie Ningxue had fallen into the quagmire, and their speed was certainly not as fast as that of Chu Qing¡¯s orphans. Seeing that they were fighting hard, Chu Qing couldn¡¯t help but think about the past to help, didn¡¯t expect Wen Minwu directly said, ¡°Don¡¯t come and blend, I have Teleportation Talisman, but I can only bring 2 people!¡± Chu Qing scolded inwardly and escaped without the slightest hesitation. No wonder Wen Minwu, a savvy person, will delay him a little while to escape. It turns out that there is a Divine Item like Teleportation Talisman. Poor Chu Qing hasn¡¯t seen any orthodox Immortal Sect so far, he couldn¡¯t even fulfill his wish to be a discipline, so he had to rely on himself to slowly cultivate and slowly explore. He made up his mind that after leaving the island must must spare time for cultivation, if later chased and killed as a commonplace, it would not be lucky everywhere. The ape monkey beside him was making a sharp and harsh cry. Chu Qing turned his head and saw that he threw a thing over. Chu Qing didn¡¯t catch it. When he landed, he realized that it was the body of the little ferret. He also felt unclear, and the ape monkey leader became even more angry when he saw that he could not connect. He led the younger brother to chase Chu Qing all the way, as for Wen Minwu¡¯s words, Chu Qing judged according to the number of overtakes, he may have been sent away. Glutton looked at Chu Qing¡¯s side. This number alone gave him a shiver coldly feeling. Seeing his Divine Beast is so weak, Chu Qing was really angry. ¡°Do you think of a way to do this, pretend to be ignorant at this time?¡± Hearing the master¡¯s roar, a smile of smile flashed on the gluttonous face. Seeing that he is so simple, Chu Qing is no longer angry, but will be angry with himself. He had seen so many traps on the island before, and no one could be seen at this moment, otherwise the apes and monkeys behind him could be led there for a while. Just when Chu Qing thought of this, he suddenly saw two silhouettes under the tree. From their backs, Chu Qing can infer that both are men, but more of them are not understood. The leader of the ape monkey attacked in time, a pair of blood blades flew to Chu Qing¡¯s side, he was not easy to avoid in the rapid movement, and finally he was scratched his left arm. A faint bloody smell 4 overflowed and scattered, and there was a look of excitement across the ape monkey leader¡¯s face. The intelligence and emotions of this creature are indeed cool for human beings, but it has stopped there, otherwise, it will not be without evolution. Nie Family came to the Dead Man Island to see the results of the trap, but came here and found that it was not the same thing as imagined. They thought there must be Spirit Beast in the trap that was stepped on, but they were immediately disappointed after reading it. There was only a crushed powder, and besides that, it was a terrible smell of men. Nie Family sent a little more men this time. After all, women would like to attend major events like diplomatic communication and business. Just hunting for such things, just hand them over to the useless men. Nie Ningwen walked unperturbed in the line, he saw something in the stone that destroyed the organization, but in the face of these men in the family who only knew to dress up and eat snacks, he had no interest in confluence. That kind of trick is definitely not made by Spirit Beast¡¯s Zhi Chamber of Commerce, otherwise Nie Family won¡¯t plentiful harvest on Dead Man Island for so many years. It is said that this place was only a sleeping place for monks, but somehow it became the place where Spirit Beast inhabited, and over time it attracted a large group of Aristocratic Family who watched Spirit Beast. Nie Ningwen passed the monument and walked to the edge of the jungle. He accidentally glanced at a man and a woman in the corner of his eyes. (End of this chapter) Chapter 919 Nie Ningxue was held in her arms by Wen Minwu. In fact, she enjoyed this feeling. Although this feminist World would not allow them to do so, Nie Ningxue was very happy at the moment. They relied on a Teleportation Talisman to escape the enclosure of the ape. Although this is a bit sorry for Chu Qing, there are gluttonous and Wushuang swords around him, and I will not die for a while. Wen Minwu found a way out while comforting Nie Ningxue. How far they seem not at all. His gaze stopped on a standing monument not far away, and he heard the long-lost waves in his ears, which was much better than the ape¡¯s cry. Nie Ningxue was originally smiling, but after seeing the man standing next to the standing monument, the smile on her face immediately became stiff. It was a man wearing a rice-white coat and looking very sunny. Although his appearance was very delicate, his tight lips and firm chin revealed a little stubbornness. He seems to be no more than 20 years old, and is estimated to be a peer with Chu Qing. Nie Ningxue looked at him, and his eyes suddenly became wet. Wen Minwu found her changes sensitively, and after looking up to see the man, he found something similar to Nie Ningxue on his face. Or it should be said that they look like their sisters. ¡°Is that person the Nie Ningwen you often say?¡± He asked gently, for fear of touching Ning Ningxue¡¯s sadness, but in fact she had already begun to want to avoid meeting Nie Ningwen, so she tugged Wen Minwu¡¯s sleeve tightly and buried her head in his arms. After seeing her contradiction, Wen Minwu didn¡¯t say much, just turned around and left. The two silhouettes are sneaky and still on the island of the dead, this matter is definitely not trivial. Nie Ning pretended not to see them, and then saw the man leaving with the woman, so he followed along without saying a word. Two of them are definitely a big gain for his trip. After Nie Ningwen left privately, Nie Family¡¯s youngsters did not find out that they were still talking about why Spirit Beast broke the trap. It is estimated that the next time they come, they will change to a more effective trap. Chu Qing¡¯s journey of escape continues, he only feels that his legs are almost out of his own, and he is determined to learn the talisman after going out, especially learning the Teleportation Talisman¡¯s drawing. He did not know that he had run to the end of Dead Man Island now. If the whole Dead Man Island was likened to a bottle gourd, he had been spinning in the middle of the two arcs before, and now he has reached a slightly larger arc Peripheral zone. And Chu Qing also saw that the ape monkey had already given up and chased it down. In addition to the leader who had revenge for the lover and found the wrong person, its persistence made Chu Qing cry without tears. Wherever he fled, the monkey would chase where it was, similar to brown sugar. Seeing the fatigue on Chu Qing¡¯s face, the ape was loudly roared with excitement. The loud voice made Chu Qing¡¯s face pale, his body flickered, and finally it was impossible to bear fell off the tree. At that moment, Chu Qing felt that it was acceptable to be eaten by the apes and then excreted. He was so tired that he didn¡¯t want to move even one finger. But the facts were not as he wished. The monkey obviously didn¡¯t expect Chu Qing to fall down the tree in awkwardness. Because of inertia, he continued to chase after several hundred meters until he could not see Chu Qing. The ground stopped. At this time, Chu Qing had recovered some vitality and buried himself in the earth with the help of turtle breathing power. The ape monkey fell to the ground suspiciously, stepping on Chu Qing¡¯s hiding place, and his chest was slightly depressed by the step. (End of this chapter) Chapter 920 When Chu Qing woke up, it was already dark. His brain was dizzy, and the bones on his chest seemed to be broken. The ape leader is gone, except that the footprints of the horrible to see on the ground prove that he has been there. The time it left should also be more than 2 hours, otherwise the densely packed ant nest will not be built in the footprints. Chu Qing face doesn¡¯t change to get up, but in fact his heart escaped from it. However, he was relatively calm by nature, so he shouted his arms and was as excited as Zhai Yu was. He summoned out gluttonously, and asked him where to go to learn Immortal Sect. There is no tall vegetation in the place where he is at the moment, it can be said that it is like a miniature compared to the previous jungle. The gluttony thought about it and listed several options for Chu Qing for reference. Only the Immortal Sect for women should be removed first. Apart from this, only a few can be counted on one¡¯s fingers. The first is 10000 Immortal Sect, which is an Immortal Sect known as Haina 100. The discipline recruited inside is not limited to men and women, no age, nor cultivation base, but fish and dragons mixed in together can not be guaranteed. The quality of teaching. The second is the famous Xuan Yu Sect, which has nothing to do with the Xuan Nu Gong, but because the name carries a mysterious word, it is often used for comparison, and the cultivation technique they major in is also quite strange. This is based on jade as the cultivation technique. The better the jade stone, the more top grade tonic for them. However, this is also an exclusion option for Chu Qing. He now cultivates the dragon tactics that are not comparable to the jade wind horse. This mysterious Yu Sect is not within the scope of Chu Qing¡¯s consideration. The third one is more reliable. The last master of gluttony learned from there. This Immortal Sect is a channel. The names of the sects are normalized. The normalist school is about 3 things and 10000 things have fate. Chu Qing felt that this sentence was for his own. This idea was inconsistent with his original intention to challenge the feminist World, so he had to rule it out. Seeing that the three martial arts Chu Qing listed by himself all refused, and the gluttonous complexion did not look good, he turned around panting with rage and caused a twist. When Chu Qing saw him like this, he did not persuade him in the past. These things are not for him to control. Although it is urgent to learn the rules, it is not possible to join a martial arts. He took 2 steps to see that gluttonous food did not follow up as usual, so he was a little puzzled. Gluttony is not a 7-8 year old child, he should know how to score. He said casually and walked away, and when he turned around, he saw the gluttonous food still in place. This made Chu Qing a little strange, he quickly rushed over, but the gluttonous silhouette suddenly disappeared in front of him. Chu Qing was dumbfounded. He just said that he walked off Spirit Beast with high mana? Or is it because he does not accept Spirit Beast¡¯s advice to himself? But what is gluttonous thinking, now he is also impossible understood, seeing him disappeared, Chu Qing has nothing to say, Spirit Beast contract is the connection between gluttonous and him, as long as gluttonous thinking, he can come back to him in an instant. Wushuangjian seemed to make a chuckle, but after Chu Qing asked questions, Wushuangjian closed his mouth. This Sword Spirit is also not bad tempered. After being defeated by Chu Qing, the recongnizing Master became obedient. Chu Qing thought he was defeated by himself, but he never thought that it was gluttonously telling him the whereabouts of Wushuang Sword. He was promoted to obtain Divine Item. Suddenly there was a trace of guilt in Chu Qing¡¯s heart. Perhaps he was a little less concerned about gluttony, far less than he thought for himself. He looked back, there was no one behind him, the night wind was blowing, and there was a trace of confusion in Chu Qing¡¯s eyes, the sky is high and the sea is broad, where can I find the arrogant gluttonous? (End of this chapter) Chapter 921 Just when Chu Qing was thinking about how to retrieve the gluttonous food, Nie Ningwen secretly followed Nie Ningxue and was found. Wen Minwu discovered this sneaky boy early in the morning, either taking root grass on his head or covering one¡¯s ears whilst stealing a bell hiding behind the tree, revealing most of his body. Nie Ningxue has always remembered getting along with the younger brother, not looking at her face. Wen Minwu must let Nie Ningwen know why the flowers are so red. Three people walked towards the slightly smaller end of the bottle gourd on the Dead Man Island. After seeing the splendid flowers on the tree, Wen Minwu picked Nie Ningxue 3 without a word. After receiving the flowers, a girl-like blush immediately appeared on her face. The charming and charming expression was extremely moving, but when she saw Wen Minwu¡¯s affectionate expression, she bowed her head shyly again. Seeing the two people in front of him hug together, the single dog Nie Ningwen felt an unspeakable shock. Fortunately, he thought these two people were father and daughter. They turned out to be 2 evil couples. He felt that he lacked a torch in his hand, igniting the dense jungle in front of him. As he walked deeper, Wen Minwu¡¯s face was taken carelessly, and Nie Ningxue also kept instructing him to protect Nie Ningwen from being injured. It ¡¯s a bit of a man to hide and hide all the time. Wen Minwu remembered what Chu Qing once said to himself, and his mouth could not help but slightly raised. Then he suddenly turned around and called Nie Ningwen¡¯s name again. Nie Ningwen, who shouted directly in his voice, was almost scared, not only him, but even the birds in the jungle fell down like a hurry. Nie Ningxue covered his mouth and snickered. Nie Ningwen saw the whereabouts and was revealed, and could only walk slowly over. ¡°Why do you want to destroy Nie Family¡¯s trap, I will follow you to follow you, so please give the next reason.¡± Nie Ningwen¡¯s speech was very old Daoist. Nie Ningxue saw that his younger brother had grown up, carrying Wen Minwu to wipe his tears. His hand was lightly placed on her back, attracting Nie Ningwen¡¯s white eyes, even if he knew that they were a very loving couple, but they kept showing like this, would it be a bit excessive. ¡°Your trap was not taken by us, but I can apologize to you for him.¡± Wen Minwu¡¯s reply is also progressing and retreating. The attitude of Lifting The Heavy As Though It Was Light is not something Nie Ningwen can learn from a hairless brat. He looked at them with a complex expression, then looked at the age difference between Nie Ningxue and Wen Minwu, and lamented that this was true love. Then he responded directly, ¡°If it¡¯s not you, there is no need to apologize.¡± He said that he was about to resign, but Nie Ningxue couldn¡¯t help but shouted a word don¡¯t leave. This sentence made both men look towards her at the same time. Wen Minwu¡¯s face was naturally pity, but Nie Ningwen said directly, ¡°Farewell.¡± The silhouette of the teenager is stubborn and proud, and Nie Ningxue¡¯s tears fell instantly at this moment. If they meet again soon, will Nie Ningwen be more green, if they meet sooner ¡­ She squatted slowly, with tears in her eyes, and Wen Minwu could only do the most helpless comfort beside her, not just a little heartache. ¡°Return?¡± He said slowly, Nie Ningxue knew he meant to go back to pay homage to father. His voice and smile have been emerging in his dreams in recent years. Nie Ningxue does not know whether she can escape with Wen Minwu again, but she still wants to take a look back in her lifetime. Nie Ningxue was nodded. With the encouragement of Wen Minwu, she became the leader of the Caveman, and did many things that she had never thought of or tried before. Back to Nie Family, and then face those cold eyes, face this younger brother who met each other, it should not be difficult. (End of this chapter) Chapter 922 The feeling of gluttonous running away is like a child in a kindergarten suddenly saying that Tian does not want to go to school, and then just walked away. Chu Qing thought more and more funny, but in the end, 10000 emotions developed into a national curse. He began to think about where the gluttonous man would be now, and went back to find the apes. The decision was impossible unless he really turned his IQ back into a kindergarten child overnight. But finding a mother¡¯s gluttonous object is too magical realism, and Chu Qing can¡¯t think of how he should get in when the time comes. Each and everyone¡¯s idea was overturned, and then came up with each and everyone¡¯s idea, until Wushuangjian reminded him that gluttonous may be out of the island. He didn¡¯t leave the island, how could gluttonously make such a feat? Chu Qing looked back, wondering, and after seeing the footprints left by gluttonous gluttons, he was instantly surprised by Wushuang Sword. He couldn¡¯t wait to poke 2 times on Chu Qing¡¯s head. It was clear that Chu Qing didn¡¯t want to find gluttony and couldn¡¯t hold his face in order to make things so rigid. Chu Qing came step by step to the place where the gluttony passed by. In front of him was a vast expanse of plain, basically no creatures could be seen. Even the grass that would be swaying in the wind was limping, Chu Qing couldn¡¯t believe it didn¡¯t turn into a desert. ¡°If I guess right, it should be the rainy season now.¡± The sound of Wushuangjian sounded slowly, and Chu Qing always felt a joke. He looked up in confusion, and suddenly there was a big raindrop in the sky. His face was a little hurt by the raindrops. The rain seemed to be mixed with hail. This feeling so cold in the bones was so sour. Chu Qing didn¡¯t hesitate anymore, he just ran the girl and ran, his face full of rain and sweat mixed liquid. The clothing has become cumbersome and tightly attached to the body. This level of rain can not stimulate the body protection astral qi, even if he wants to use it, he will not ignore the dragon formula. As a monk, proper tempering is also part of cultivation ¡­ After seeing a cave, Chu Qing was about to run down Sisi. He quickly ran away from the body and mind, and was kicked out by a beast¡¯s foot at the moment he entered the cave. Fortunately, he responded quickly, and he was not kicked in a caudal vertebrae, otherwise it would be really shameful. But donkey roll doesn¡¯t seem to be an elegant description. There was a puzzling flash on Chu Qing¡¯s face. For many years after his debut, he had not seen such a beast foot, covered with scales, and it was completely dark, 60% similar to the ape leader. He approached slowly, and asked tentatively, ¡°Gourmet?¡± A huge head stretched out in front of his eyes, and I didn¡¯t know how the cave was raised like a scallion on dry land. Even the north and south sides were both exits, and the gluttonous feet stretched out from the south, and the head came from the north. He and Chu Qing stared at each other for 2 seconds, and it seemed that he had just kicked off, the master who was determined to escape. If the gluttony is now restored, Chu Qing can definitely count the goose bumps that have been raised on his neck. Just stretched his waist just a moment ago, he kicked his master, and there is still a bad luck in the world. Divine Beast? Chu Qing didn¡¯t say much. From his previous understanding of gluttony, this product must be self-confessing in the heart now, just like Wushuangjian thought Chu Qing was angry and careless. Is a good Divine Beast. The next second flash of red light flashed in the cave, Chu Qing Shi Shiran walked in, Wushuang sword was still with the gluttonous sound transmission to let him have a bit of bone, and as a result, he saw the gluttonous ** with his upper body, carrying a few rattan. Not to mention where this rattan comes from, just talk about this awakening, or could he be the Divine Beast of Chu Qing? (End of this chapter) Chapter 923 After Nie Ningwen went back, he found that he had been following the two people before him. The woman kept looking at him with a melancholy look, and the man looked awkward. He didn¡¯t know where he was provoking these two people, but the man¡¯s cultivation base was very high, so he had better not provoke them. ¡°Your younger brother is such a good seedling. In Nie Family, the best cultivation technique is really reckless waste of natural resources.¡± Wen Minwu¡¯s remarks were somewhat unflattering for Nie Ningwen, but he thought Wen Minwu was a peerless expert who was hard to please. After Chu Qing got the news that the terrain of Dead Man Island was actually a bottle gourd, he hurried back to join Wen Minwu. The glutton finally let go of the pimples in his heart and accepted Chu Qing, the more macho master. If it was not the glutton who said that he was a man, Chu Qing really thought he was wrong. There is no need to elaborate on the way back, even the leader of the ape seems to have lost his fighting spirit due to the death of Little Ferret. After capturing a few traps destroyed by Spirit Beast, Nie Family soon agreed to go back. Nie Ningwen naturally came to the ship, but at the same time, the two uninvited guests also followed. ¡°Under Wenmin Wu, I want to take a boat ride, I wonder if it¡¯s convenient.¡± Wen Minwu cultivation base is not measurable by these Nie Family juniors. The Nie Family old man appeared and very welcoming. However, after they said they were going to leave immediately, Wen Minwu asked a little embarrassedly, ¡°Can I delay for a while, I¡¯m still waiting for someone, he is my master.¡± Speaking this sentence with his cultivation base is enough to arouse the curiosity of everyone present. It is necessary to know that the entire Nie Family exceeds the Golden Immortal cultivation base. There are only a handful of people. Wen Minwu is absolutely young when he is 60 years old. , Let him be willing to be his people, how scary should realm be? Fortunately, Chu Qing not at all asked them to wait too long, but after using more than a dozen bodies in succession, he once again felt that his spirit strength had been exhausted. The whole eyelid was really tired even with eyelids, but after seeing the standing monument, Chu Qing found that there was a giant ship on the shore that could hold 100 people. If you miss this village, you won¡¯t have this shop anymore. Someone came to the Dead Man Island and how to take a boat ride without shame. If Wen Minwu knew Chu Qing was such an idea, I wonder if he would sigh on the thief ship. Chu Qing soon saw Wen Minwu and the Nie Family, they saw Chu Qing was just a youngster who could not be reached for 20 years old, he was still a man, and his face didn¡¯t look very good. Among the crowd, only Ning Ningwen had a relationship with Chu Qing. At that time, he went to talk with him excitedly. With Nie Ningwen¡¯s reminder, Chu Qing remembered many things he had done in Jinmen City. Knowing that Chu Qing is a person in Jinmen City, Nie Family people started to ask Wen Minwu and Nie Ningxue, their heights are different from ordinary people, and they can be called a first-class expert cultivation base, making Nie Family people right They speak politely. Nie Ningxue was treated like this, and a shy expression flashed on his face from time to time. After realizing the shocked look on the faces of a group of juniors, Wen Minwu kept her behind. His tone is very strict. Nie Family never asked about anything valuable, but Chu Qing was different. He was filled with a few glasses of wine by Nie Ningwen, and his tongue was drunk. There are so many treasures in the stores that are making waves and turning the river. The ship anchored and slowly sailed into the distance. There are countless pairs of eyes on the shore staring at them closely. No one knows the reason for the envy and jealousy in their eyes. (End of this chapter) Chapter 924 The waves rushed to the shore from time to time, and the snow-white waves caressed her face, not only like Medusa¡¯s affectionate eyes, but also like a sword of Damocles who didn¡¯t know when it would fall. Yao Qin slowly opened her eyes, her memory remained at the moment when the plane disintegrated, but now she was left behind. In a flash of time, she realized that she was out of danger. On the wet beach, she struggled to get up. The parachute that escorted her from high altitude had long been missing, but this was not Yao Qin¡¯s most concerned thing. Her eyes were searching on the beach, and after seeing the footprints on the shore, her heartbeat seemed to speed up a lot in an instant. Someone on this island, and earlier than she came, is the enemy or friend? Yao Qin could n¡¯t sit down any longer and devoured Spirit Qi frantically. Spirit Qi in a radius of 100 miles formed a cyclone on top of her head. The natural phenomenon here would naturally not be noticed by anyone, but if someone came, Yao Qin would Will take the thunderous method and kill directly. Her eyes stared closely at every move around her like a snake, and the Formation automatically collapsed when Spiritual Qi gathered 80%. Power returned to the body, Yao Qin intends to follow the forerunner on the island. At the same time, the Nie Family agreed that Wen Minwu and Chu Qing should get on the boat. Their cruise ship was 50 meters long, and the displacement was also considerable. This huge monster immediately attracted Yao Qin¡¯s attention. As a evil cultivator, the concealed aura in her body is a yin and yang pestle. Unlike the Demon Subduing Pestle, the former has only one function, that is, it hides all the breath, making Yao Qin Perfection complete the assassination mission many times. In addition, she cultivates charms. If all the men are on board, it is like a fish back in water for Yao Qin. She silently attached to the bottom of the ship, compared with the huge weight of the hull, her weight is simply one hair from nine oxen. Chu Qing and Ning Ningwen are called brothers and brothers. Soon afterwards, the two men drank. Chu Qing can still maintain a basic sense when boarding the ship, keep on saying and say a few drinks. The result became involuntarily as soon as he was pulled to the wine table. But his wine is much better than Nie Ningwen. After drinking, this person likes to hug other people. The rogue looks make people blush. Nie Ningxue was drowned in the crowd, but her eyes followed Nie Ningwen closely, like that, it seemed like a broken mother who could not rest assured of the child. Wen Minwu handed her a glass of champagne in the past, and the tempting golden-yellow liquid was shaking in the thin goblet. Nie Ningxue¡¯s gaze was finally drawn from Nie Ningwen. On this cruise ship, her name was temporarily named Wen Xue, and Nie Ningwen had never met her for some reason. Apart from watching him in every corner, Nie Ningxue¡¯s character did not allow her to Get close in the past. Wen Minwu¡¯s changes have always been in her eyes, but now is not the time for a showdown with Nie Ningwen. After staying in Tianshan for a long time, Nie Ningxue seems unhappy to be close to outsiders. Wen Minwu has been blocking wine for her, and afterwards used Spiritual Qi to force out alcohol. Chu Qing staggered to the inside of the cabin, where a good wooden floor was laid, and there was no noise when walking up. After thinking about it, he still didn¡¯t solve the physiological problems on the splint, but the cruise ship was so big that he felt that the toilet was as far away as 10000 light years from him. He drank a little bit, except that his face was not red, but he could no longer think normally. He walked silently, his eyes suddenly looked towards the left. The place where he is located may have reached the place where the Nie Family man controls the cruise ship. There is a window with round glass beside him, and Chu Qing can see the cruising fish and the bright coral. It just didn¡¯t seem to have attracted his attention. Chu Qing leaned over and looked around. He clung to the glass, and next second, he looked directly at the bloody eyes full of resentment. That resentment had a fateful meaning, Chu Qing¡¯s wine woke up most of it, and he hadn¡¯t waited for him to warn Nie Family loudly, suddenly saw a flash in front of him, a string of bubbles appeared, and his eyes wereappeared. (End of this chapter) Chapter 925 At the sound transmission wall of the Xuannv Palace, a voice from Yao Qin spread slowly. ¡°Chu Qing killed my palace people a year ago. At the moment, he is on the Nie Family cruise ship. Come and kill him.¡± They cultivation to this realm, it is not uncommon to have any high-tech communication equipment, and the whole white sound transmission wall is enough. And the sound transmission wall can display images and text information, just need to drop blood on the top to use Primordial Spirit to transmit messages, and thoughts move can be conveyed 1000 miles apart, is it not much more convenient than any mobile phone. After hearing Yao Qin ¡¯s words, the monk who listened to the sound transmission wall every day quickly told the sole master of the palace in the palace, her cultivation base had reached the Great Principle Golden Immortal, and it only took an opportunity from Nine Heavens Profound Immortal. . After hearing the monk¡¯s report, Changlian phoenix eyes slowly opened, Zhu lips lightly opened, and said in a bad tone: ¡°Yao Qin was not the one who assassinated Chu Qing, why should he still report, disturb my cultivation!¡± Her sleeves waved out, and the monk was hit directly against the beam in the palace. Not only was there a wound on the waist, but also a feeling of cultivation base being suppressed. ¡°Begg the palace master to spare his life, I am just a messenger ¡­¡± The monk could n¡¯t care about his injuries and moved to Changlian beside her knees. Her cultivation technique is to make up for herself by absorbing others ¡¯cultivation base. If the monk does n¡¯t ask her to plead now, she will be subject to long-term cultivation. Extract the pain of cultivation base, so she will weeping bitter tears forget the dignity. Changlian¡¯s phoenix eyes carried a hint of coldness, but she still saw that she was in the Xuannv Palace and generously lifted her ban. The next second she got up, with a trace of laziness, the monk passed her message, 30 disciples of the Xuan Nu Gong followed, and hurried to Yao Qin in the stars. On the surface of the sea, calm and tranquil, occasionally passing a few seagulls, Chu Qing¡¯s eyes follow the cruise ship and look far, until there is no shadow of the dead man island behind him. The stone tablet on the island also had broken fingers, all telling its own story, Chu Qing thought that he should come back and see, when the time comes to find the secret method of the apes and monkey leaders to domesticate the little ferret. Nie Ningwen didn¡¯t know when he came to him, perhaps because of his similar age. Nie Ningwen¡¯s attitude towards Chu Qing was very unusual. Nie Ningwen was still a little nervous when he was next to the champion of the college entrance examination. Chu Qing became famous earlier than him. Although no one said the Flood Dragon in Yunjiang, everyone knew that apart from the genius that met once in 100 years, no one dared to pretend to be the Dragon Warrior. Chu Qing did not know the great achievements he left behind, which caused great psychological pressure on Nie Ningwen. After he stabbed the Ma Honeycomb in the World, the first thing he returned to Jinmen City was to cut off his love for dew, and then the cultivation. Judging by the frowning look on his side, Chu Qing thought he was also worried about his cultivation base. ¡°Nie Family¡¯s juniors, where are they generally cultivation, I heard that Imperial Capital has more than one NUS.¡± He turned his head slightly, posing for consultation. Nie Ningwen thought hard, and then gave an answer equal to nothing. ¡°In addition to the National University, that is, the monk towers of various families can go over to see, but they will not ask outsiders except for their own people.¡± After saying this, it attracted Chu Qing¡¯s curiosity about the monk¡¯s tower. If you can go in and see the cultivation technique classics, or accept Elder¡¯s advice, it will be of great benefit to his cultivation base. Although he can¡¯t find the monk¡¯s tower elsewhere, doesn¡¯t he have a Nie Family in front of him? If Chu Qing takes out the identity of the National University champion, it is estimated that he can also be a spectator. He actively asked Nie Ningwen, but his attitude suddenly turned sharply. Gu said that he was upset, which made Chu Qing very unhappy and said that Nie Ningwen was not kind. One person behind them saw that they were making a lot of noise, so he said quietly, ¡°Nie Family¡¯s monk¡¯s tower was demolished as early as a few years ago. Now Nie Family people have to go to Ye Family to see their cultivation.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 926 Chu Qing glanced at the person of Nie Family, he is not as good as Nie Ningwen¡¯s delicate and pretty, but his body is relatively strong, it may be the cultivator of Earth Element Cultivation Art, this person should have a good relationship with Nie Ningwen, because Nie After seeing him with this facial paralysis, Ning Wen would actively introduce to Chu Qing. ¡°He is my cousin Nie Jingchen, he is more daring, and his cultivation base is much taller than me.¡± After hearing Nie Ningwen¡¯s undisguised praise, Nie Jingchen scratched the back of his head sourly, Chu Qing looked at him more than two times, and suddenly found this Earth Element Cultivation Art, still with a hint of radiance. So to speak, he is a rare double Yin Attribute Cultivation Art cultivator! Chu Qing looked towards Nie Jingchen¡¯s eyes can¡¯t help but become envious. This kind of double attribute physique can be said to be selected from 1,000,000 people, and there is only one of them. The probability is low. Nie Family actually has this kind of talent. It doesn¡¯t look like Chu. Qing¡¯s imagination is so declining. ¡°In Five Great Families, Nie Family ranks fourth, and has been bullied by the second Ye Family. A few years ago, a 4nd ancestor of Ye Family came over to demolish the monk¡¯s tower. We can only dare to speak out, Otherwise, you will suffer a disaster. ¡° Nie Jingchen¡¯s words were full of indignation, but in the face of such things, Chu Qing did not know how to comfort him. The conversation between the three of them not at all continued. The Nie Family people put the delicious food on the splint. The monks all moved their index fingers and were hooked by the food on the table. Chu Qing originally did n¡¯t want to eat, but Nie Ningwen said that there is a spirit stream from Nie Family in the drink. After drinking, the Meridian can be expanded. Hairy crabs and lobsters are also the craftsmanship of the chef who Nie Family used to cook for the empress. If you do n¡¯t taste it It is really a bit of reckless waste of natural resources. When I heard this, Chu Qing was a little bit glaring. After all, he was also a person who could eat. He also captured the stomachs of countless beauties with the cooking skills of Major Perfection. If he did n¡¯t taste the craft that captured the empress, Indeed, as Nie Ningwen said. He joined the ranks of Gourmet without the slightest hesitation. The drink was free and the crab yellow was plump, but Chu Qing even appreciated the kelp soup, which was really colored and emerald, and the taste was memorable. Seeing Chu Qing give this face, Nie Ningwen¡¯s face is no longer as indifferent as before. The 2 people chatted while eating, and they looked like friends for many years. Nie Ningxue took a plate of peeled shrimp to find someone, but found Wen Minwu on the empty splint. His expression was very dignified. Nie Ningxue didn¡¯t even dare to say a word. The plate was lightly placed on the ground by her. In the past, she took Wen Minwu¡¯s arm. A breath of wind and rain filled the building and made Ning Ningxue feel dizzy. Her eyes followed Wen Minwu¡¯s direction, and soon a dark shadow fell into the former¡¯s eyes. It was a mysterious silhouette. She now seems to be climbing up the boat, as she can see from her handsome body, she is a woman. ¡°She used some kind of Magical Artifact. If it is not that my cultivation base is higher than hers, it should not be visible at all now, so I must notify the rest of the talents.¡± Nie Ningxue nodded, without the slightest hesitation, ran to report. After one day one night, Yao Qin finally laid out the Formation on the hull. When the people of Xuan Nu Palace arrived, it was when Chu Qing, the little thief, died. There was a sneer in the corner of her mouth, and then she sneaked into the cabin with the help of the Yin and Yang pestle. She did not know the truth of the mantis stalks the cicada, unaware of the oriole behind, and a deep gaze on the splint followed her closely. Yao Qin placed an array, which is a Naling Array that can use spirit strength to enter and exit the cabin freely. After she walked a few steps, although she was all wet, she did not at all leave any water stains on the floor. Yao Qin smelled a stranger¡¯s breath, and the tyrannical factors in her blood were all agitated. Before waiting for her arrogance, a silhouette looked at her with her shoulders in front. (End of this chapter) Chapter 927 Chu Qing¡¯s right foot stepped on the inner wall of the silver white cabin very flat, regardless of the shoe marks left on the top. He glanced at Yao Qin leisurely, his hands made a hug gesture, ¡°long time no see, I remember your name Yao Qin.¡± When speaking, the distance between the two people was pulled in. Yao Qin didn¡¯t expect to meet Chu Qing as soon as he dived in. Now I haven¡¯t thought whether I should start playing. Xuannv Gong¡¯s reinforcements have another hour. If she is caught by Chu Qing here, she might be in trouble. Chu Qing seemed to see her hesitation, but it happened that he didn¡¯t want to fight for the time being. Wen Minwu asked Nie Ningxue to tell everyone about the invasion. Although the Nie Family is still on the deck, it must have been arranged in private, and the battle on the vast sea, everyone is a little uneasy. As soon as the cruise ship is about to open to the area where shipwreck accidents often occur, 2 the enemy has no idea of ??the amount of strength, and it is still very troublesome to cope with it. The crowd gathered together to resist foreign enemies. Nie Ningwen felt that there was always a pair of eyes staring at himself at this time. That kind of feeling was not like remembering hatred, but caring and attachment. He turned around inadvertently several times, and he didn¡¯t find the master of those eyes. Nie Ningxue only dared to sneak a few glances. Wen Minwu around him was very gentle laughed. When the time is ripe, she should be able to speak out the feelings she has hidden for many years. Yao Qin couldn¡¯t understand Chu Qing cultivation base a little bit. She is in the late stage of Golden Immortal, but because of cultivation evil spirit, Spirit Qi is not as rich as a class monk. It seems very confident to see Chu Qing¡¯s calm expression. In fact, he was talking with gluttonous sound transmission at this time, and even this Divine Beast couldn¡¯t see how to fight Yao Qin¡¯s evil work. Chu Qing couldn¡¯t fight her completely with his eyes closed, so he could only succumb to the soldiers. ¡°Don¡¯t you have reinforcements, why don¡¯t you come to support you, are you lost?¡± He went on to speak badly, greedily attached to Yao Qin, and put on a sperm upper brain. His style makes the string in Yao Qin¡¯s heart relax a bit. Anyway, Chu Qing is a man. Men have one thing in common, that is weakness, so Chu Qing will procrastinately delay the time, and also deliberately pretend to be like a The pervert confuses her. After thinking about this, Yao Qin shot, a ray of smoke from azure immediately enveloped the entire cruise ship corridor, and Chu Qing took a breath under his breath. There was a moment of loss in his mind. The next second, Yao Qin¡¯s body was staggered, and his fist fell on Chu Qing like howling wind and torrential rain. He forced to use the external body method, exiting 100 meters in one step, and hitting fiercely on the door of the guest room at the end of the corridor, Chu Qing corner of the mouth flow blood, maybe one of his ribs had been broken. Yao Qin¡¯s offensive not only continued to advance, but Chu Qing rushed to avoid, punching the wind across his cheeks, leaving a red bruise on his face. Physical strength alone can exert such a terrifying effect. If a close fight is really played, Chu Qing will definitely be thankless. It is no longer possible to delay the time at this moment. Yao Qin seems to have received the rumors from the Xuannv Gong people. Chu Qing knew that he could not hide, and directly pulled out Wushuang sword to fight with Yao Qin. Spiritual Qi gushes like a turbo, and Chu Qing is too late to observe the details of the battlefield. At this moment, Yao Qin sucks a poison qi, and the moment he spit comes straight to the face of Chu Qing. The latter didn¡¯t even have a place to hide, but had no choice but to hold his breath, so it was still succeeded by Yao Qin. After inhaling poison qi, Chu Qing¡¯s brain became more and more dizzy. Chu Qing soon realized that this was due to Yao Qin¡¯s Illusion Technique. He bit the tongue sharply and got a moment of sobriety. didn¡¯t expect Yao Qin was spurted by Chu Qing¡¯s blood, and there was an immediate burn on his body. The flesh rolled up like boiled water. (End of this chapter) Chapter 928 Even when Chu Qing saw that it was impossible to bear, it hurt a little, and didn¡¯t expect Yao Qin to pounce again as if there was no pain at all. According to his inference, it may be because Yao Qin has been exposed to poison all year round, and his body has long been ulcerated, so after encountering this injury, within the body has no painful nerves, and it is a realm that is painless and itchy. However, Chu Qing still found the effect of this bloody tongue. When Yao Qin wielded Magical Artifact, his movements were obviously hesitant than before. He laughed coldly, letting her die while she was ill. If the thing that restrains Yao Qin most is his blood, then Chu Qing can make good use of it. Cold light flashed without the sword body, Chu Qing without the slightest hesitation flicked the sword body with the palm of your hand, blood flowed above, shining the color of brilliant lights and vibrant colors. Sword Spirit felt distressed about the blood that Chu Qing dropped on the ground. For him, Chu Qing¡¯s blood was a great supplement. Yao Qin was hesitant for a while, and the trembling color on his face was particularly obvious. Chu Qing played directly, and was no longer as passive as before. Although this move hurts the enemy 1000 and damages 800, it is better than being a human sandbag. Chu Qing has no meaning of have tender, protective feelings for the fairer sex. Once Yao Qin¡¯s evasion is slightly slower for a second, he will be punctured with a wound immediately. A moment of white gas like mist emerged from her body, and Chu Qing felt that the poisonous smoke had been sucked into the mouth by Yao Qin and recovered. Everyone on the deck welcomed Chang Lian, one of the elders of Xuan Nu Gong. Her appearance showed no trace of years, but Xuan Nu Gong was known as cauldron, and everyone knows why they can stay young forever. Changlian phoenix eyes raised slightly, and intuitively told her that none of these people was Chu Qing. The thoughts got to this point, she was a little bit interested, and she let her monks of the Xuannv Palace deal with them, and watched the drama by herself. Nie Family old man came forward and planned to persuade him, didn¡¯t expect Xuan Nu Gong people outrageously shot, in a flash, no one had doubts anymore, these people came to find things! Wen Minwu was didn¡¯t expect. After so many years, the people in Xuannv Palace are still so unreasonable. His eyes are only lightly glanced at long practice. When he became famous as a young man, she should be a half-big child. Nie Family used the spirit strength opening array directly. This array is called 7 Killing Formation. Every place is a Death Gate. Once inside, it will be strangled by the wind. The Xuannv Gong people do not know when they have fallen into it, but only each and everyone¡¯s face not at all appears lose one¡¯s head out of fear. The battle was on the verge, and Chang Lian kept watching silently, regardless of whether the Xuannv Palace hurt or was injured, she would ignore it. Nie Ningwen was not in the crowd at the moment. When Ning Ningxue wanted Wen Minwu to protect him, he discovered that he ran away as long as everyone was unconsciously. At this time, Chu Qing and Yao Qin were almost messed up inside the cruise ship. He had no sword in his hands. Although his face was pale after blood loss, Yao Qin¡¯s situation is much worse than him. I saw that there was no more charm on her delicate face, and her body was left with mottled scars by Chu Qing¡¯s Wushuang sword. Yao Qin should not be so impulsive as a killer, Chu Qing just watched her shot, all There is a feeling of facing a crazy dog. Is she cultivation deviation? Chu Qing suspected Dou Dunsheng, Wushuang sword was stabbed again, a sword cut off Yao Qin¡¯s pipa bone, she suddenly made a sharp and screaming scream, the flesh on her back suddenly melted into a mass out of thin air, Chu Qing did not dare Step forward. At the moment, Yao Qin is like a blood man. Her skin has been corroded by poison qi. The flesh and blood of red is slowly drifting along with the poison qi of azure, and Chu Qing hastily escaped. The poison on her body was more fierce than the poison smoke she brought out, otherwise Yao Qin wouldn¡¯t even have any pain, until she hurt the spinal cord at this moment, she would not feel it. A head came out of the corner. It was Nie Ningwen who came out to find Chu Qing. He paid attention to Chu Qing¡¯s every move. After watching it for a while, I saw Chu Qing and he quickly waved. 2 people hid in a more hidden place in the cabin. Yao Qin¡¯s poison qi almost covered all the passages leading to the top, so they could hardly break in. (End of this chapter) Chapter 929 Changlian¡¯s phoenix eyes were slightly raised, but Yao Qin didn¡¯t show up. He quickly used Spirit Qi to call her, but unfortunately the sound transmission was a little late. Yao Qin did cultivate deviation, she overestimated herself. At the moment when she saw Chu Qing, she first released poisonous smoke, and then intended to defeat him in a spurt of energy, but her action was so anxious that Chu Qing simply didn¡¯t have to rack her brains to guess. Her fate. Wushuang¡¯s sword smeared Chu Qing¡¯s blood. When he stabbed the first sword, Yao Qin¡¯s body burst into an innocent soul, fierce fighting, the magic sound in his ears continued, Yao Qin¡¯s temperament was already chaotic. Over the years, in order to improve the cultivation base, she killed countless people. Under Chu Qing ¡¯s sword, her repressive ferocity was re-excited, and the murderous souls of those dead shouted in her ears, Yao Qin ¡¯s ending So destined. After Chu Qing and Ning Ningwen ran away, Yao Qin¡¯s body experienced a mutation. Her proud beauty was gone, replaced by a sore, bleeding face, and countless fierce souls pouring out of her pipa bone, eroding her body frantically, causing teeth The sour nibble sounded lonely in the corridor, and the former female devil became a monster that everyone feared. One after another sarcoma grew up on Yao Qin ¡¯s body. She was like a piece of plasticine or a whimper of the artist. Her spine was raised high, and it reached the roof of more than 2 meters high. , The chandelier flashed for this, and soon all went out. In the darkness, Yao Qin¡¯s eyes shot 2 red lights. The palpitating light has been searching in 4 places. ¡°Chu ¡­ Qing ¡­¡± Yao Qin¡¯s voice became extremely terrifying. When a person opened his mouth, it seemed that there were 10000000 million people all agreeing. She moved her body cumbersomely and slowly, and the poison qi in her body became darker and darker, until the wall of silver white Also began to corrode. Nie Ningwen took Chu Qing to his bedroom. It was very clean and spotless. The blue and white sheets and a model of the room made Chu Qing look pleasing. He recalled the pink lace bed that Chu Tiannan prepared for himself, and the two Barbie dolls on the head of the bed. ¡°Sit down, wait for the monster to go, we will go to the deck, the people of Xuan Nuo Palace come.¡± Nie Ningwen picked up a book and then said it in a tone of a matter of no concern to oneself. Chu Qing¡¯s eyes widened unbelievably. No wonder Yao Qin¡¯s offensive would come so fast. It turned out that the reinforcements were on board. He remembered that Ning Ningxue was coming, but Wen Minwu should protect her at all costs. Nie Family did not give him the bodyguard money. Chu Qing sat by the bed and glanced at the book Nie Ningwen was reading. There was no title on the cover. ¡°You also read pirated copies, this book is ¡­¡± He just wanted to play a few jokes with a little ridicule, but was choked back by Nie Ningwen¡¯s simple 3 words, ¡°I wrote.¡± Chu Qing had the embarrassing feeling of flying three crows above his head, but this emotion was fleeting. Footsteps seemed to have been heard outside the door. Chu Qing thought about the strange feeling she saw when she played with Yao Qin before. I don¡¯t know what this woman¡¯s cultivation deviation will look like now. Before he could say a few more words, he heard a knock on the door. Nie Ningwen¡¯s expression was stern, and Chu Qing also felt that it was better not to open the door in the past. They haven¡¯t asked yet, the guests outside the door can¡¯t wait anymore, and the ears that start knocking on the door start to hurt. Chu Qing walked to the door and looked out into the cat¡¯s eyes. Who knew that he only saw a piece of darkness, Chu Qing just wanted to leave, and the knock on the door came again, this time he aimed at the cat¡¯s eyes, followed by a bloodshot Eyes are on. It has resentment and endless violence, exactly the same as Chu Qing¡¯s eyes on the window that night. Yao Qin has been lurking for a long time, but she is hiding too deep, and the Nie Family and he didn¡¯t pay attention. (End of this chapter) Chapter 930 Chu Qing was disturbed by knocking on the door, and he really admired Nie Ningwen, who can still read it. He is like an ancient scholar with a hanging beam and a thorn, and I am afraid that only the eyebrows of the fire will burn Willing to move. His hand was slowly placed on the metal doorknob, and the knocking of the door outside the door suddenly stopped, and Chu Qing suddenly felt like watching a horror movie. This frightened and flustered atmosphere was really scary. He took a deep breath and then resolutely opened the door. There was no one outside the door, and Chu Qing turned back a little puzzledly, and finally looked at a monster around the corner. It may have just reached the corner, but didn¡¯t expect Chu Qing opened the door at this moment, Chu Qing saw the silver slobber hanging on the corner of his mouth, the ground was full of blood stains left after it passed, a faint light The stench smells into the nose. The next second Chu Qing quickly closed the door, and the monster instantly came over with a trace of crazy smashing the door. That crazy look was enough to make any ordinary person tremble with fear. Nie Ningwen lightly turned a page, and Chu Qing wiped the sweat on his forehead. This time he did n¡¯t need to guess. The monster is definitely Yao Qin after the cultivation deviation. Her cultivation kind of evil has killed countless people. People, after the pipa bone¡¯s energy leaked out, her body was occupied by these injustices. If you don¡¯t resolve these injustices first, even Chu Qing can¡¯t deal with Yao Qin. ¡°There is no solution in the book.¡± Nie Ningwen closed the book. Until now, Chu Qing didn¡¯t know what he was looking at. Ning Ningwen was really a strange person. But the nonsense can only stop here, the door has made an overwhelming sound, and the monster will invade the next second. Chu Qing narrowed the smile on his face, the Wushuang sword in his hand made a buzzing sound, Sword Spirit and Chu Qing quickly said the monster outside, let Chu Qing make a decision earlier. It turned out that Yao Qin¡¯s body was filled with evil energy after cultivation, and the resentment qi of the wronged soul is difficult to purify. If it is stained a little, it may be the same as Yao Qin¡¯s cultivation deviation. After Chu Qing told Nie Ningwen, he immediately remembered the Nie Family on the deck. ¡°Otherwise we will lead him to the deck and let her deal with the people of Xuan Nu Gong.¡± The strength of Xuannv Palace should not be underestimated. Nie Family people are very difficult to deal with, and what makes them feel palpitations is still a cold training. She has not yet shot, as if she is waiting for something. Wen Minwu used to think that Changlian was entrusted to the university, and now it seems that the Nie Family is really not as good as the next generation, and even the concubine of the Xuannv Palace can¡¯t handle it. Just when he wanted to shoot, an extremely strong stench came suddenly behind him, like a corpse in the mouth of zombie in 1000. Nie Ningxue hadn¡¯t noticed what had happened yet, and her body had been picked up by Wen Minwu. She looked back at a loss, feeling a little nauseous. I saw Chu Qing and Nie Ning Wen fleeing to the deck imperially. Behind them was a monster with a height of more than 2 meters. Her body was soft, but from within the body, Danger Land could not shed blood. They One by one, when it fell on the deck, it was corroded out of each and everyone pit. This change made Chang Lian¡¯s eyes suddenly become sharp. From Spirit Qi distributed from this monster, she already guessed her identity, the most outstanding killer of Xuan Nu Gong, Yao Qin. But the way she is now, just like the person in her memory, has completely changed from Heaven and Earth turning upside down. In the past, Yao Qin always had a charming and dangerous smile on her face, and it was a poppy that wanted to make people sink with it, but now her respect is no different from Spirit Mushroom. Chu Qing took Nie Ningwen and directly handed him to Wen Minwu. Ning Ningxue cared about Nie Ningwen subconsciously. As a result, he had just put his hand on Nie Ningwen and was avoided by him. Just when their 3 looked at each other in blank dismay, Chu Qing tossed out his clothes without the slightest hesitation, which was strangely indescribable. The clothes were cut off by someone in the Xuan Nu Palace. The monster rushed to her and bit it down. (End of this chapter) Chapter 931 The cruise ship was still running, and the Xuannv Gong cut off the clothes thrown by Chu Qing with a sword, and then was bitten off by Yao Qin. This scene made the people present almost mad, and Chu Qing felt that his neck was bitten, and he could not help but feel it quickly. He was able to survive with Nie Ningwen from Yao Qin¡¯s hunt before, because of this move, otherwise ten Chu Qing could not move Nie Ningwen at the same time. Inside the Xuannv Palace, the expression of Chang Lian is especially ugly. She yelled sharply: ¡°Yao Qin, are you crazy?¡± After Chu Qing and Nie Ningwen led her out, the 2 people had been spitting out of the hull, after all, they had just been smoked by the smell of Yao Qin for a long time, and Chu Qing felt that there was a smell in his lungs. go with. Nie Ningxue looked at these two people and wondered whether he should go up and comfort him. Instead, Wen Minwu directly asked Chu Qing what happened to Yao Qin. After learning that Yao Qin had cultivated deviation, Wen Minwu fell into silence. With the existence of such a time bomb, the current situation will become more and more chaotic. Just when Nie Family felt palpitations for Yao Qin ¡¯s very ruthless, Changlian Phoenix eyes were slightly cold, and then a Magical Artifact directly hit him, directly hitting Yao Qin ¡¯s pipa bone. The bone was taken away by Chu Qing before, but now there is already a tendency to heal. After Chu Chang¡¯s shot, the heart can¡¯t help but sigh, this training is the true expert, not to mention her blow, When Chu Qing shot, he didn¡¯t even see it. I saw that Yao Qin¡¯s spine drew an arc in the air, which directly broke up countless sarcomas. When they left Yao Qin¡¯s body, they still couldn¡¯t help making a wailing sound. Yao Qin¡¯s body slowly lost weight, and at the end only a scary skeleton remained. To her appearance, other people in Xuannv Palace might be surprised, but Chang Lian is not uncommon anymore, and her hands do not see any extra movements, but stretching forward, Yao Qin has already come to her. Chu Qing saw this move and it was the legendary hand to move the border. It is said that this kind of trick cultivator must be a woman without personnel. Looking at the cold appearance of Chang Lian, it is really difficult to imagine that she will cultivate. In the Xuannv Palace, there must be people who are not greedy for the progress of cauldron cultivation and choose a solid cultivation. This long cultivation is one of the opponents that Chu Qing should be alert to! Changlian naturally does not worry about others recognizing the emigrant, because this trick is not only cumbersome to cultivate, but also has extremely harsh conditions. It is precisely because Yao Qin has long been red, so he can not practice. When seeing Yao Qin still breathing, Chang Lian has put down his thoughts of continuing to infest the Nie Family people. In Chang Lian¡¯s heart, none of their lives is more important than Yao Qin! ¡°I will let you go today, Chu Qing, I remember you.¡± After coldly speaking, Chang Lian gave Chu Qing a deep look, and there seemed to be a seal in his eyes. Chu Qing¡¯s head was raised uncontrollably, and his eyes were forced to bear the marks in Chang Lian¡¯s phoenix eyes. After Chu Qing painfully covered his stinging eyes, Chang Lian did not say to go with the monk around him. At this moment, Nie Family people keep quiet out of fear, and soon began to deal with the wounds on their bodies. Wen Minwu, who had been dealing with Xuan Nu Palace for the New Year, came to Chu Qing to help him get rid of the congestion in his eyes. Nie Ning In Literature there is a little unbearable, but he forced himself to watch beside him. The black hand that Chang Lian was leaving was impossible for Chu Qing to resist, and the swelling and pain of his eyes were completely beyond his imagination. The feeling was as if there were 10000 bees leaving bee needles on his eyeballs. Dig out the eyeballs directly. Fortunately, Wen Minwu cast a spell behind him, Spiritual Qi slowly warmed his eyes. Chu Qing finally felt less painful. At the moment when his eyes were opened, Chu Qing saw Wen Minwu¡¯s complexion and instantly became extremely ugly. (End of this chapter) Chapter 932 Wen Minwu¡¯s expression was heavy, and Chu Qing was even more sighed when he heard the gluttony in Divine Consciousness. He is not seeing anything now, but is a little bit clearer than before, but whether it is Wen Minwu or Nie Ningxue, it seems that they are not optimistic now. Chu Qing asked Nie Ningwen for a mirror. When the mirror reflected his face, Chu Qing¡¯s heart seemed to be held fiercely by an invisible big hand. His eyes were bizarrely missing pupils, and his eyes were filled with eyeballs, like two maggots eating fat and strong. No wonder everyone is unbearable, probably not wanting to tell Chu Qing this cruel truth. Except for his eyes, Chu Qing felt nothing else. Wen Minwu dragged him to a corner that no one could hear, and confessed the strangeness in his eyes. According to legend, the Xuannv Palace was created by the subordinates of Kong Mo. In addition to going to the Kongjia cemetery, 9 books of Kong Mo want to get Kong Mo. The spell that Chu Qing was imposed by Chang Lian, if Wen Minwu did not guess wrong, it should be the seal of Huayang mantra that Kong Mo played in those years. If he could n¡¯t find the expert to dispel Chu Qing ¡¯s curse, his eyes would fester within 7 days, and even Nian Long Jue could only hang his mouth with anger. After Chu Qing learned of such bad news, he just shook his body a bit, and still barely supported it from falling down. Trifling curse seal, there must be a solution, he still has 7 days, time is not too tight. Nie Family people on the deck were a little afraid of Chu Qing¡¯s eyes, only Nie Ningwen dared to come over, ¡°If you are looking for an expert to solve the curse of Chu Qing, the monk tower of Nie Family may be able to help.¡± Nie Jingchen happened to hear him say this at the moment, and his expression inevitably became complicated. ¡°Ning Wen, that Senior has long been involved in the Ye Family. We can¡¯t ask him for his shot.¡± The Huayang mantra began to attack within a second, and Chu Qing almost fell to his knees, painful. He wished he could dig out his eyes with both hands so that he would not torture himself. ¡°It doesn¡¯t have to be so troublesome, just replace your eyeball with a longan, and the spell will not be solved.¡± Glutton said this sentence slowly, and Chu Qing¡¯s heart shook suddenly. Glutton was a legendary dragon, maybe he had a way! It¡¯s just this longan, where do you get it from? Chu Qing has not yet realized the rejection in gluttonous discourse. For his master and for him to summon out the real Ancestral Dragon, he is willing to sacrifice himself. Wushuang sword communicated with the gluttonous heart, and suddenly he suddenly realized what he was going to do, and immediately yelled, ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± It ¡¯s a pity that this sentence came a little late. Chu Qing realized afterwards where the White Dragon ¡¯s eyes came from, and a few drops of blood dropped from Divine Consciousness in the next second. The ground is gushing out because of the spirit strength cyclone caused by gluttony! His eye socket cracked was about to stop the gluttony, but the Huayang mantra was still attacking. The nerve roots of his eyes were red and swollen. Some of the azure mantras were faintly moving, how sensitive the eyes were, and they just fell into the small Some of the dust still shed tears for more than half a day. Chu Qing¡¯s painful head grabbed the ground, the sight of bloodshot eyes, as if the eyeballs should fall out together, Wen Min In Military there is some unbearable to cover Nie Ningxue¡¯s eyes, the rest of the Nie Family also Dare not read on. The screaming sounded through the sky for a while, and it took a while for Chu Qing to slowly eyes opened. He saw gluttonous battered and exhausted and left Divine Consciousness on his own initiative. He also held a pair of golden-yellow eyes in his palm, kneeling in front of Chu Qing, his eyes were respectfully raised with both hands, and dragon air was still hovering around the eyes, Chu Qing I have just experienced the pain of peeling my eyes, and in the face of gluttony, there is even an urge to scream, ¡°Is it worth it?¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 933 Gluttony has never been as firm as it is now. The eyes in his hands are not only the Saviour¡¯s sacrifice, but also a heartfelt identity. He recognizes Chu Qing¡¯s ability and is willing to be his Divine Beast. Perfectly adapted to the Dragon Eye, Chu Qing ¡¯s road will not be stalled because of the Huayang Mantra. On the contrary, with the Dragon Eye, his cultivation base can also be greatly improved! Chu Qing could not hear the surging waves, the sound of the seagulls chirping, or the exclamation of the Nie Family when facing the gluttonous. He slowly picked up the eyes of the dragon in his gluttonous hands. The gluttony never looked up, but the blood dripped on the deck, and only the sound of the blood dripping into his ears. The Dragon Eye seems to weigh 1000 kilograms, and Chu Qing is afraid that he will not be able to hold it and live up to the gluttonous expectations and sustenance. Qi Muxiao bullied him that his foundation was not stable, and could be framed, and Changlian bullied him. The cultivation base was not high, which caused the glutton to sacrifice the dragon¡¯s eye alive! The women of this World are too rampant and have touched Chu Qing¡¯s bottom line. He feels the temperature of the Dragon Eye, right hand reaches into his eye socket and digs out 2 bloody eyes. The right hand trembles unceasingly, and the pain of the heart ca n¡¯t even compare with his self-esteem of being wounded with 1000 sores and 100 holes, with or without double swords in his hand, and gluttonous do Divine Beast, Chu Qing is almost a kind of invincible in the whole world hand feel. However, the immortal seal of Huayang¡¯s mantra made him fall to reality in an instant. The sky was thundering and thundering. The Nie Family had to return to the cabin to shelter from the rain. Wen Minwu and Nie Ningxue also retreated. Only the gluttonous man still knelt in Chu Qing before. Chu Qing put the dragon¡¯s eye into his eye socket, and the Nianlong Jue immediately covered it. The warm Spirit Qi nourishes and emits a rising white gas. The humiliating past one after another flashed in front of me, Chu Qing¡¯s fists squeezed tighter and tighter, until finally the dragon¡¯s eye fully merged into the body, and the gluttonous body was shaken, finally cutting off his connection with the dragon¡¯s eye. Chu Qing used to send him the Spirit Qi that read the dragon tactics. Fortunately, gluttonousness is one of the dragons after all, otherwise he will definitely not survive. At this time, the two eyes under the seal of the Huayang spell were spinning and rolled to the edge of the cabin. A seagull swooped over and swallowed them directly into the stomach. Chu Qing watched as the paper-courageous seagulls flew into the sky, and the next abdomen bulged in its abdomen. Nie Family old man felt the danger and immediately sent clansman to start the Formation to protect the ship. Everyone was baptized by rainstorm, the seagull did not fly far, and the next second was under the eyes of everyone, and directly exploded to death! Chu Qing protected the gluttony. Although the Nianlong tactics can hold the gluttonous breath, his spirit strength cyclone within the body was all eliminated by the dantian. This strange phenomenon caught Chu Qing ¡¯s attention! Wushuang Sword Spirit finally spoke, he stopped gluttonous, but he did not listen, and Chu Qing faced the threat of Huayang mantra seal, as Sword Spirit, he could only choose silence. ¡°The gluttony chose to sacrifice himself to save you.¡± Chu Qing changed his color, but dug out a pair of eyes, how could the gluttonous die like this, he would never allow this to happen! ¡°I won¡¯t just watch the gluttons die, what can I do to save him!¡± Chu Qing gnashing teeth said that Nianlong Jue was also unable to support to consume an empty Spirit Qi continuously, and the gluttonous face became greenish gray, and the figure gradually turned into the appearance of a child, a pair of terrifying blood holes in him. Chu Qing¡¯s guilt surfaced like a torrential rain in the sky, reaching an uncontrollable point. The tone of Wushuang Sword Spirit is a bit cold, saying like a mockery, ¡°summon out of Ancestral Dragon can save the glutton, he gave you the eye of the dragon, and he already has the determination to die.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 934 Chu Qing within the body¡¯s Nianlong tactics transport Spiritual Qi almost insanely, but the gluttonous in the end is still incarnation a small juvenile beast, wrapped in the blood of his origin within the body. The animal body in red¡¯s blood cells was as safe as amber. Chu Qing slowly took it in his hand, and Wushuang Sword Spirit came up with the method of summon Ancestral Dragon. Kong Mo left 9 scripture books that year, including not only the secret of peerless powerhouse cultivation base, but also the method of taming Ancient Divine Beast. Chu Qing can not only continue the Nie Family¡¯s itinerary, but also find the descendants of the Kong family. No matter what method is used, he must know where the nine books are. Revealing the cultivation base in the watch World has gradually become a dangerous thing. With glare like a tiger watching his prey, Chu Qing¡¯s actions will be greatly hindered. Wushuang Sword Spirit is also somewhat helpless about this, but to prove that gluttonous choices are not wrong, you can only see what choices Chu Qing will make. The strength is insufficient and can be outsmarted, but if Chu Qing is not grateful for gluttony, he will be gluttonous. Paying is regarded as it should be by rights. Putting Chu Qing on is the only successor of Nianlong tactics, and Wushuang Sword Spirit has to work hard with him. ¡°I will do it, whether it is the Xuan Nu Palace or other people, I want them no longer you dare to look down on me, each and everyone crawling under my feet.¡± The gluttonous sacrifice seemed to awaken Chu Qing¡¯s body within the body, which had been sleeping for a long time, and he could feel that he had not been promoted to the cultivation base for a long time. The golden rays of light were emitted from Chu Qing¡¯s body. In the Formation of the Nie Family to resist the storm, Chu Qing ushered in the realm breakthrough of the Great Principle Golden Immortal. Thunder Tribulation must accompany the breakthrough in the past, but at the moment, being in the sea, with the Nie Family on the side, it may hurt the innocent. Just as the chanting dragon tactics on Chu Qing produced fluctuations, the storm on the sea resurfaced, and lightning and thunder in the sky shot a lightning bolt and shook it like white practice in the sky. Several Spirit Qi were instantly injected into the array on the ship Among them, the Nie Family people no longer dare to keep it. Earth Element Gold Element Spiritual Qi pours out. If it can no longer be stable, the cruise ship will disintegrate. The best result is that they collectively swim in the shark¡¯s belly. Wen Minwu was urged by Nie Ningxue to help in the past. As soon as he intervened, everyone felt a lot easier at once, and they all cast their eyes in gratitude. Only Ning Ningwen looked towards Ning Ningxue. A very familiar feeling. ¡°Longan!¡± Wushuang Sword Spirit shouted in anxiety, Spiritual Qi flooded his eyes, Chu Qing heard a dragon roar with deterrence from ancient times, 2 blood tears burst out of his eyes in an instant, and even that has formed one The third Yuan Yuandan burst out after one crack. The fusion of the mortal body and the eye of the dragon did not go so smoothly. At the same time, after swallowing Chu Qing ¡¯s eyes, the seagulls exploded directly, and the bloody smell attracted countless deep sea giant beasts. Nie Family old man watched a hill-like The water monster raised its tail at the tail section of the cruise ship, and a Nie Family monk was not prepared to be threw away Formation center. With one less person, the Formation collapsed and Wen Min pulled out his sword. This sea monster glare like a tiger watching his prey and looked at each of them, as if he wanted to catch everything in one net. Suddenly, Nie Ningwen felt that he was being stared at by a line of sight, as if he was holding a sword against his throat. He couldn¡¯t even control his life. He turned back staring, but saw a huge non-puppet eyes, pupils shining strange rays of light, the edge of the water is full of water, seeing Nie Ningwen was scared to stay still, the water monster is like a mocking laughed, in He showed his true face in front of him. Under the surface of impervious to sword or spear was a very ugly face, crafty rays of light flashed in his eyes, and his white teeth were fine and dense like steel nails. Over here. (End of this chapter) Chapter 935 It is estimated that even the gluttons did not expect that the Dragon Eye will become a major obstacle to Chu Qing breakthrough. The Dragon Qi has not yet merged, indicating that it has not yet fully recognized Chu Qing, Ancestral Dragon is naturally proud, and the Dragon Eye is naturally impossible and easily conquered by a mortal. He issued an angry roar, his hands trembling, but he dared not put it on the eyes that bleed arbitrarily, and read the Dragon Qi Spiritualal Qi as a protective body cyclone. When walking on Chu Qing¡¯s body, he vaguely showed a dragon shape. The body seemed to be out of control, Chu Qing had a headache, and his eyes flashed with the gluttonous digging of his eyes. The next second, the Dragon Eye ¡¯s rejection became more intense, and half of the eyeballs had to squeeze out of the eye sockets. Wushuang Sword Spirit was forced to appear Body, holding Chu Qing¡¯s shaking body. ¡°Chu Qing, you wake up, you must pass it!¡± It¡¯s a pity that Chu Qing is now in a deep sleep, and he can no longer hear Sword Spirit¡¯s screaming call. His Divine Consciousness travels through time and space, gradually tracing back to some scenes of his previous life. 10000 emotions are surging in his heart, but the most impressed person is actually the hard work of the past and the bits and pieces of Jinmen City. Naturally, the outside world cannot see that Chu Qing Divine Consciousness has left the body, but Wushuang Sword Spirit still has expectations for him. As a man selected by Nian Long Jue, how could Chu Qing easily die! Nie Ningwen was rescued by Wen Minwu, and his legs were shaking with fright. Nie Ningxue couldn¡¯t control himself anymore. When he went up, he sent his Spirit Qi to him without saying anything. When the hands of two people were held together, Nie Ning¡¯s text wanted to break free subconsciously, but Nie Ningxue ignored it. This is her only relative in the world, even if Nie Ningwen wants to push her elder sister away, she will not give up on him! ¡°Why is your Spiritual Qi so similar to mine ¡­¡± The same as Wood Element Spiritual Qi, the same spirit strength cyclone, and even Nie Ningxue ¡¯s Spirit Qi is more pure than Nie Ningwen ¡¯s, and the latter thought deeply, still daring not get closer to the guess that is closest to the truth . The strength of the sea monster is not bad, and Wen Minwu has to protect the people behind the body protection, so it is a bit scary to deal with. Fortunately, Nie Family array can persist for a while, and the situation has not evolved to the worst point. Chu Qing gradually brows knit in the call of Wushuang Sword Spirit, his thoughts fluttered, like a little candle swaying in the wind, he walked all the way in this world and harvested the affection, friendship, love, but in the end, he actually had to personally Push a happy and loving woman away from her hometown, wave goodbye to her old friends, life is disorderly, there is no end, but what exactly does Chu Qing want? A voice awakened him, like Kong Sheng in Secret Realm, attracting him and Wen Jingming to pass by. ¡°Are you Chu Chu? After so many years, Kong Sheng¡¯s vision is still so bad.¡± The person who spoke seemed to be a woman, with a soft voice and a touch of affinity. Chu Qing¡¯s tired soul was moved by her, and her eyes were slowly opened. This woman looks good, and her figure is hotter than dream drunk, Not to mention that her cultivation base is a few realm higher than Chu Qing, it is estimated that it is also just this. ¡°You, Kong Mo?¡± Chu Qing asked in a daze. No one but this woman knew that Kong Sheng had taught him poison. Although he didn¡¯t know why she knew it, Chu Qing could only make this assumption. Perhaps it was shocked by Kong Mo ¡¯s name. Perhaps it was a ridiculous statement. The woman was stunned for a while, and then lightly laughed out, ¡°How come I am Kong Mo, I hate her for being too late.¡± This sentence is true. From the moment she heard Kong Mo¡¯s name, Chu Qing felt a murderous aura, and the disdain on her face, it was absolutely impossible to pretend. It ¡¯s not Kong Mo, and knowing Kong Sheng, she should n¡¯t be ¡­ (End of this chapter) Chapter 936 Kong Sheng was a mysterious expert that Chu Qing saw in Secret Realm in World. However, after passing on his life-long poison to Chu Qing, this person died. Looking at him, it should be considered a relief. This woman seems to have some friendship with Kong Sheng. If Chu Qing¡¯s intuition is not wrong, she should be Kong Sheng¡¯s lover. ¡°I¡¯m also a member of the Kong family, but it¡¯s just a sideline. It¡¯s also Kong Sheng¡¯s wife, Luo Wuling.¡± Luo Wuling smiled slightly, and that smile with infinite tenderness, even Chu Qing could not bear to raise a touch of heart, no wonder cold as Kong Sheng will also deeply rooted in her. Looking at them, Kong Sheng may only have Luo Wuling¡¯s wife in his life. Such a love is enviable. At this time, Chu Qing¡¯s body was entangled with the dragon spirit of the dragon tactics. If it was not Wushuang Sword Spirit who protected his heart in time, it might be that Chu Qing exploded and died, and his eyes could not be seen. Almost leaving the eye socket, the eyes of the dragon ca n¡¯t be controlled by Chu Qing now that there is no breakthrough Great Principle Golden Immortal cultivation base. A pair of beautiful eyes of Luo Wuling fell on Chu Qing Divine Consciousness, he now looks like the lamp is dry, Luo Wuling has seen pretty close, just when she was disappointed in her eyes, Chu Qing slowed down on her forehead The third eye appeared slowly, and Divine Consciousness was the body. This third eye did not appear for no reason. Chu Qing also felt a little strange, but heard Luo Wuling burst into laughter. ¡°You bet on it right, so many years, you finally bet on it right, Kong Sheng, have you seen it?¡± She started to cry with a smile, but made Chu Qing confused. Through this third eye, he saw Luo Wuling¡¯s body is also a mass of nothingness, but it showed his true body. It seems that after a while, it will also dissipate. There is a thin black line on her left finger that connects Chu Qing¡¯s body. He looked down and saw the poison inheritance left by Kong Sheng. Was this Luo Wuling stayed in Kong Sheng¡¯s body before? She laughed enough and cried enough. For many years her feelings have been vented, so she was a bit lost self-control. At that time, she also had a relationship with Kong Sheng shaking the old illuminating the new, but I told Chu Qing that he had Divine Consciousness may have been detained directly. Luo Wuling fell in love with Confucius of the same family, and later Confucius cultivated his poison, so he was chased and killed by Kong Mo. At that time, Luo Wu Lingyi followed Confucius¡¯s side without a turn, Divine Immortal¡¯s companion, desperate. Later, Kong Sheng suffered a sneak attack. In the rain of arrows, Luo Wuling blocked him. Fortunately, Kong Sheng kept Luo Wuling¡¯s ray of Divine Consciousness. In order to resurrect Luo Wuling in the future, Kong Sheng left her Divine Consciousness in his within the body to warm up, but this wish did not exist before his death. carry out. Chu Qing just felt the palpitations after listening to it. At the same time, the third eye had a severe pain. Luo Wuling¡¯s hand pressed on his head indiscriminately. After hearing her say don¡¯t move, Chu Qing didn¡¯t obey Moved. Kong Sheng¡¯s selection of Chu Qing inheritance¡¯s poisonous merit must have his reason, and this mysterious third eye is certainly not Chu Qing¡¯s own power, but he is still a little weak, which is simply not enough to complete their heavy trust. Luo Wuling cultivation base is far above Chu Qing, even if it becomes a soul body, and even trapped in the poison Gong inheritance without a body, it can also suppress Chu Qing, and one sentence makes him unable to act blindly without thinking. At present, there is only one killing point on Chu Qing¡¯s body, that is, the dragon¡¯s eye cannot be merged with his Fleshy body. With the help of Chu Qing¡¯s eyes, Luo Wuling knows clearly the situation of his body. Before coma, Chu Qing heard her whispering in her ear, ¡°Kong Sheng chose you to reverse the current World, then I have to believe you, break through to Encompassing Heaven Exalted Immortal Realm early.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 937 The array of Nie Family people is also gradually declining in the confrontation with the storm. Just when the array is about to be broken, everyone closes their eyes in despair. They are even the lowest part of the Nie Family cultivation base. It¡¯s already amazing. The spirit strength on his body was almost exhausted, and Wen Minwu also looked like an unperturbed. Nie Ningwen wanted to kneel down and let him save the Nie Family, but he couldn¡¯t keep his head down. Countless saber-toothed sharks hit the cruise ship, the most palpitating is the sea monster that can swallow half the bow in a single bite, and the number is far beyond the psychological tolerance of the Nie Family. Everyone was quietly waiting for their death. The eyes of Wushuang Sword Spirit did not look at the Formation, but stared at Chu Qing. He could even feel that Chu Qing ¡¯s heartbeat was getting stronger and stronger, and he could hear him. The dispensable breathing became clear. Divine Consciousness gradually returned to the body from nothingness, Chu Qing ¡¯s consciousness also slowly controlled the body, his eyelids moved slightly, Wushuang Sword Spirit almost jumped to lost self-control, Chu Qing never again His will was depressed as before, his fingers moved slightly, and then he sat up slowly. ¡°I am back.¡± He laughed, grabbed the Wushuang Sword, grabbed his feet on the deck, his body jumped up instantly, this second Formation burst instantaneously, the sea monster ¡¯s huge head spewed out a fiery flame, Chu Qing just used his body behind him, directly After evading such an attack that he considered to be a play, he used his Wushuang sword to swing it gently. With this sword, the fragments of Formation instantly turned into gleaming crystal fragments, and the sea monster could not even see Chu Qing ¡¯s movements. It just thought that this human like a corpse had already died, so he turned to attack more The weak Nie Ningwen, didn¡¯t expect Chu Qing, there would be such an amazing reversal! The sea monsters are unavoidable. Forcibly bear the sword with a body that is harder than diamond stone. Not only is the body surface cut into 2 parts in an instant, the sword energy instantly occupies the body with an unstoppable offensive, and is soft The internal organs swept through, the sea monster made a sharp scream, and the situation changed suddenly in time, Chu Qing face doesn¡¯t change and stood in the sky, under the wind and rain and the attention of everyone, Chu Qing With this sword, a sea monster enough to kill everyone on the light ship was exterminated in no time, and the offensive was not reduced. The sword energy entered the sea and split a deep **. From Chu Qing¡¯s point of view, he was already very strong at this time. Although he used the power of gluttonous and Luo Wuling, but once again against Shang Changlian, he had 8 points of confidence that he could fight her! Nie Ningwen looked up at Chu Qing in midair like a worldly man, and his heart set off a stormy sea. At this moment, he no longer dared to regard Chu Qing as his opponent, Chu Qing Realm, has already taken him far away Leaving behind. Including Wen Minwu, who looked at Chu Qing instantly, he asked himself if he was strange to Shanghai, and he couldn¡¯t make such a stunning sword. Moreover, Chu Qing still seemed to be quite at ease, as if very relaxed. I had changed the gluttonous Dragon Eye before and there was a little rejection, but now Chu Qing ca n¡¯t feel it at all, it seems to be Full Mastery, and he uses his mind to make the third eye on the forehead appear slowly, Wushuang Sword Spirit With a sigh, the unusualness of this eye was revealed, ¡°This is Heavenly Eye, you actually have this kind of fortuitous encounter!¡± Chu Qing touched his forehead a little preoccupied. He was chased by the people of the family in World before, and glare like a tiger watching his prey. This eye appeared like this, and it also appeared in future battles. I have n¡¯t used it, and I have forgotten its existence. ¡°I want to find Kong Mo¡¯s 9 scriptures, wake up gluttonous food, and then change this World.¡± His voice was much firmer than before, and Wushuang Sword Spirit gave Chu Qing a deep look. He really did not mistake Chu Qing. This person deserves the reputation of the Lord of Divine Beast. (End of this chapter) Chapter 938 The Nie Family people have asked Wen Minwu to board Chu Qing. They originally wanted to bring these 2 powerhouses, and they have some ideas for their command, but now it seems that it is a bit naive. Chu Qing and Wen Min Martial Dao, Nie Ningxue still insisted on going to visit the father in the cemetery, but unfortunately Wen Minwu¡¯s wife is more strict in his wife¡¯s control, Chu Qing can not take him, can only use a speedboat provided by Nie Family to leave. After drifting on the sea for a few days, Wushuang Sword Spirit watched Chu Qing Realm fully stabilized at the Great Principle Golden Immortal, so he made a decision to let him abandon the ship and rush off. Chu Qing naturally had no opinion. After the cultivation base arrived here, his temperament was also more tenacious than before, and he never encountered chasing soldiers of the Xuannv Palace along the way, which also made Chu Qing¡¯s journey rapid progress. He will now go to Li World, find the Confucian family who knows Missing, and then bring himself to find 9 scriptures. In this process, military force must be used. Wushuang sword also used fish bones and Kunlun wood to get a scabbard for herself, explaining to Chu Qing why the cultivator that read the dragon formula is so scarce along the way. While rushing on the road, Chu Qing was also observing the movement along the way. The intensity of his rush was never before. After reaching the border between World and Li World, Mushuang Sword Spirit made Chu Qing stop. . ¡°There are traces of fighting here, and there is a bit of man¡¯s fat powder, maybe the 2 forces just left here to fight, we will temporarily avoid the limelight.¡± For Wushuang Sword Spirit, Chu Qing has no doubts. On the way, he used this excellent perception to save Chu Qing many hands-on opportunities i. 2 No matter which side he encountered, Chu Qing Unfavorable, because there are too many offenders. Just when they had just chosen a hiding place, Chu Qing saw several familiar silhouettes suddenly coming in front of them. One of the women was wearing tight clothes, and the red hair was particularly conspicuous. There was also a silhouette that Chu Qing was most familiar with. Among them, but it seems that their relationship is not very good. Several people didn¡¯t find Chu Qing¡¯s existence at all, and they didn¡¯t feel that a battle had just erupted here, ¡°Ji Fei, you said that the prince would shoot me, where are you on?¡± Emperor Cai said this with a chuckle, the rise of the upwards reveals 10000 styles. Although they are not enough to threaten the current Chu Qing, their sexual entrapment alone is enough. Just when Ji Fei didn¡¯t know how to deal with it, Chu Qing felt a gust of wind, and there seemed to be an oncoming air. With Wushuang Sword Spirit on the side, of course Chu Qing would not think that his own figure was exposed, so Just stay where you are. This guy who came to sudden thrust didn¡¯t expect to meet Di Cai and the others. His eyes craftyly swept that blatant gesture on several beauties, making Di Cai a little unpleasant. In addition, she was born to be the most dazzling princess in the Imperial Family. While being held up too high, she was also a bit floating. Emperor Cai Cai raised a sneer on the corner of his mouth with such unbridled gaze, ¡°Ji Fei, let¡¯s go.¡± After this sentence was finished, she remained calm and composed while handling pressing affairs to observe the changes, but the man looked at Ji Fei with a little bit of anxiety. ¡°You all dare to provoke you, I am still the first one See you again. ¡° He raised his hand and wanted to release a signal firework. As soon as he took out the firework, he was hit by Ji Fei in the wrist. That Lisuo¡¯s skill, so Chu Qing silently called her in the heart. Soon the lackey of the gentleman¡¯s league tasted the fear of disrespecting the princess. His hamstrings were broken, and his body was tightly trapped, leaving him no dignity at all. Chu Qing watched the imperial confessions, the previous signal fireworks were completely destroyed, and he was amazed by Ji Fei¡¯s determination. (End of this chapter) Chapter 939 Chu Qing and Wushuang Sword Spirit hid behind a barrier, watching the confrontation between Emperor Cai and Gentlemen League. After the arrogant man was repelled by Ji Fei at this time, he cried out in grievance, making Chu Qing unable to bear to look directly. . He had expected these male monks and lords long ago, but even if it was a woman who was repulsed, he would not cry directly. ¡°Princess, the people at Imperial Capital want us to go back.¡± Ji Fei¡¯s face was calm and calm, as if instead of the men¡¯s weak crying in his ears, the mosquitoes were buzzing. This is also too embarrassing, Chu Qing glanced at the man with disdain, his eyes were attracted by Di Cai and Ji Fei, Shuang Shu stood together, and they were also beauty of the rays of light 4 shot, really eye-catching. ¡°What are you going to do now, to see how the prince is fighting for power with the emperor, I am not going to be treated as a handle by them, otherwise I would not be better to wait for Chu Qing in Jinmen!¡± It turned out that the reason why Emperor Cai came here is this, but she and Ji Fei really don¡¯t know that this is the junction. I am afraid that the imperial land here will hurt the gentlemen¡¯s alliance. Chu Qing¡¯s brow wrinkled up, if these two were injured in front of his eyes, he would not be able to live up to his conscience, 2 Imperial Capital may have more informed information, helped Di Cai to help her find the news in the future , Can it save a lot of energy. Just when Chu Qing wanted to show up, accidentally regenerated, the time and space were slightly twisted, as if the air was suddenly torn apart by an invisible hand, and a broken arrow came directly to Di Cai. Although she tried her best She remained calm, but there was no precaution before. Seeing the arrow going through her chest, she was too late to avoid it! In this short moment, Chu Qing only felt that saw a flash, the next second Ji Fei all flew out, the calm and calmness of his face was completely disappeared, a black arrow pierced into his chest, The whole person was nailed to a rock by it. The terrain where they are now is very restricted. Chu Qing had previously discovered that this is a valley with a bottle gourd mouth. If someone lays a trap on the top, the person at the bottom is only obediently surrender, and the mountains are separated. With only one arm away, Ji Fei is stronger than Di Cai, and they all ended up with one sword. Di Cai¡¯s situation is not optimistic! ¡°Chu Qing, don¡¯t succeed in heroes, let these people take them away, we can also find their old nest, and the gentleman¡¯s league was just a group of male lovers of Kong Mo, maybe we will get a little news about the classics! Wushuang Sword Spirit grabbed Chu Qing¡¯s shoulder. The latter had a complex look. Whether he watched Di Cai captured by them, or went out to save people now, it really embarrassed him. Although the previous signal fireworks did not explode, the man Ji Fei knocked down must have other ways to communicate. The process of capturing Di Cai and Ji Fei was all seen in the eyes, but because of Wushuang Sword Spirit¡¯s words , He did not at all shot, but always clenched his fists tightly. It was only after the gentlemen¡¯s men took the 2 women that Chu Qing walked out slowly. The breath of the beautiful woman was still there, but it was him who made the choice to save. Still have to improve their strength, otherwise, there is no right to speak here. Chu Qing didn¡¯t hesitate any longer, all his body jumped 100 miles, and all the men of the gentleman¡¯s league were flying with the sword. He didn¡¯t pay any attention to Chu Qing¡¯s signs. Wushuang Sword Spirit used the mind to pass on the 1000 shadow body method left by gluttony to Chu Qing, ¡°When gluttonous people dig out their eyes, they once told me this body method, if they cooperate with the eye of the dragon, they can be invisible without being discovered by the enemy. Not for you, he will not make such a sacrifice. ¡° (End of this chapter) Chapter 940 The internal level of the Gentlemen ¡¯s League is very strict. From top to bottom, there are Alliance Leader, each territory Elder, and the remaining monks also divided into high and low, but generally it is divided by the strength of cultivation base, and it is not complicated. Speaking of which Xuannv Palace is similar to Gentlemen¡¯s League. Wushuang Sword Spirit relies on a little memory of her and tells Chu Qing the development history of these two forces in a concise manner. In short, it can¡¯t be related to Kong Mo. But what is interesting is that it seems that these two forces do not buy the Females Honored Males Inferior performed by Kong Mo. In Jinmen City, it is not anti-intellectual that there is no place for men to contain themselves, but the status of men in the Xuannv Palace is simple and crude cauldron, but the opposite in the gentleman league. Men treat women as cauldron or slaves. The opposite attitude is also destined to be incompatible as fire and water between them. If it is possible to provoke their grievances, Chu Qing sitting in the back to collect fishing profits should also be feasible, but Wushuang Sword Spirit sees through Chu Qing¡¯s ideas at a glance and directly tells him that this method will not work. Xuannv Palace and Gentlemen League do not deal with it, this is already a well-known thing in the World, but no matter where it is, even if the two sides of the territory are killed by the other party to blood flowing into a river, their palace owner And Alliance Leader will not show up, so Chu Qing¡¯s instigating idea can be said to be very unfeasible. Chu Qing is also not discouraged. After all, it is two deep-rooted Great Influence. If it is so easy to deal with, Chu Qing will not be able to deal with it. Di Cai and Ji Fei were in the Gentlemen¡¯s League, and they were very uncomfortable to be wrapped in them, but fortunately they didn¡¯t know that Chu Qing was behind him, otherwise Di Cai¡¯s temperament would definitely be unable to bear to cry out for help. didn¡¯t expect escaped from Imperial Capital, and immediately provokes the gentleman¡¯s alliance. While having a headache, Ji Fei also has reasonable doubts about Di Cai¡¯s IQ. She can¡¯t convince herself anyway. Di Cai is not deliberately picking Yes. ¡°Wang Si, what did that Chu Qing come from? Why does the Alliance Leader want us to catch him and the people around him as bait?¡± Alackey Yujian also asked a question from the little boss around him, and Chu Qing looked at Wushuang Sword Spirit and looked at the news. The last time I ran out of life in World, the man who met the gentleman¡¯s league did not at all make a ruthless speech. It turned out that he was here waiting for him. The Wang Si who was asked first looked at the bound Ji Fei and Di Cai first, and then came directly to the head of this lacekey. ¡°Alliance Leader¡¯s decision can also be questioned. Shut up. Would everyone wish that the whole World knew our plan? ¡° This king has a slightly nodded brain, which is different from lactey, but it ¡¯s a pity that Chu Qing has heard it clearly, and it ¡¯s simply overlooked. They rushed one after the other, and flew directly from the border of the World to a place where Chu Qing had never been. It was similar to the flower gates I had seen before. From the top, there are many Sea Territory, but this Sea Territory The area of ??the island in the center is not comparable to the flower gate. It is regarded as the territory by the gentleman¡¯s alliance. It can be seen that this island must be unique. But when Chu Qing landed, he felt like he was thinking too much. He has opened the Dragon Eye now, and still uses the 1000 Shadow Body method without interruption, so he can sneak in quietly, but what he sees in front of him is very different from what Chu Qing imagined. He started one after another to overthrow his previous assertion, why Junzimeng chose this island as a territory, there may only be one reason, not because of the good location or because of the pleasant scenery here, but it is very flat and very Big! (End of this chapter) Chapter 941 Here is close to the World, so people outside are simply impossible to find this island. The general monks know that it is the territory of the Gentlemen League, and they will not come over to make trouble. Except that Di Cai and Ji Fei bumped into the experience for no reason, no one else is estimated. During the daytime, the Gentlemen ¡¯s League has not been ridiculous. At night, as if the restrictions on the body were lifted, all the monks rushed to the beach, the female cultivator all incarnation cauldron, in small groups, in groups , Cultivation in a posture that Chu Qing can¡¯t even think of. The bright moonlight did not dare to look directly at this erosive scene, only the bonfire and Fire Insect witnessed it all. Chu Qing not at all was scared by the exaggerated cultivation method on the beach. Anyway, he is also a man who has read 1000 movies, and of course he will not be tripped by trifling cultivation. The most important thing right now is to rescue Emperor Cai and Ji Fei, but finding the whereabouts of the 9 scriptures is also the top priority. He walked on the island with the help of the 1000 shadow method. His strength has been able to defeat a large number of monks here, but for other characters on the Elder level, if it ca n¡¯t do it quickly, the outcome is still difficult to say. This unnamed island is about the size of 3 Jinmen cities. From the top, it looks a bit like a pineapple. There is less vegetation on the island. Although there are 1000 shadows, Chu Qing is still a little uncomfortable. Wushuang Sword Spirit explained that this was because he had just started using it, and he was not very comfortable with it. When Chu Qing came to the only palace on the island, he stopped. The building in front of it continues the style of Babylon, tall pillars, coupled with the minimalist external structure, while adding more casualness, it certainly ca n¡¯t take good care of the wind and rain, Chu Qing without the slightest hesitation Upon entering, the two guards at the door regarded him as having nothing. In addition, Chu Qing noticed that the guard cultivation base is Golden Immortal low grade, which is one level worse than him, but compared to the wave of cultivator I saw before, it is already much stronger. This level powerhouse is definitely call the in Tianjin City. The type of wind and summon the rain can only be a janitor in the gentleman¡¯s league. After he entered, he faced the difficulties of two different left and right stairs. Wushuang Sword Spirit found the direction of Emperor Cai through a ray of Spiritual Qi, and directed Chu Qing to go to the right, making the latter very confused, ¡°is it possible that You can still smell Spirit Qi, which is really unheard-of. ¡° Wushuang Sword Spirit sees Chu Qing and is not clear about the Heaven and Earth magic weapon, so he made a popular science for him. The magic weapon is also divided into 4 levels: unpolished jade, true jade, immortal jade, and Paragon jade. Wushuang Sword Spirit belongs to Even the last Paragon jade, even if it were like this, the owner had to accept it as Magical Artifact, and had experienced many hardships. Only Chu Qing, the freak, who had treated the gluttons and ruined it, only made it unparalleled. Can only grievance recognize master. Seeing Chu Qing¡¯s expression was a little unpleasant, Wushuang Sword Spirit flattered a bit, and praised Chu Qing as if there was nothing in the sky. The latter was finally happy. If you guessed right, Ji Fei and Di Cai should have been locked here, but walking up the ladder on the right, Chu Qing felt that each step was very difficult. When I just wanted to ask Wushuang Sword Spirit, I found him like See the ghost like looking at the front. Chu Qing lifted the head in surprise, and the result was the same. After walking up the last flight of stairs, the second floor should be empty, but Chu Qing and Wushuang Sword Spirit saw what they saw before, a scene of 2 human cultivator! The salty sea water rushed to the face from time to time, Chu Qing only felt a sense of being designed, and just wanted to say something about this situation. But he hadn¡¯t figured out how to deal with it, Di Cai and Ji Fei appeared in front of him. (End of this chapter) Chapter 942 Is it Illusion Technique? If he had been designed since he entered here, why can¡¯t he wake up after biting his tongue? Wushuang Sword Spirit has no sense of 5 senses and 6 senses. Why doesn¡¯t he even notice any strange things? What is going on? Just when Chu Qing was puzzled, Wushuang Sword Spirit made him face up to the out-of-control Di Cai and Ji Fei. Both of them were one of the very best big beauties, and female hormones burst into the air, but at this moment they threw up Chu Qing. Winks. Even in the past life, facing the crazy pursuit of one of them, it is estimated that Chu Qing surrendered. The reason why he did not have any entanglement with these two people, it must be explained that Meng Zui and Ye Chenxi started too quickly. As a man pursued by a woman, Chu Qing watched as Emperor Cai and Ji Fei took off their clothes piece by piece in front of themselves. The matter developed to this step, which is no longer a Illusion Technique 2 word. By the way, Chu Qing would think that he made a terrific **, the object is still them. ¡°Is this Illusion Technique?¡± The moment Chu Fei put her arm in Ji Fei, there was an instant feeling that life had reached Perfection, and there was Yu Jie Fan Di Cai, who also rubbed Chu Qing¡¯s face like a kitten, Beauty is in her arms, Wenxiang nephrite, what other man can resist this temptation? The voice of Wushuang Sword Spirit was remembered at this moment, because just now Ji Fei and Di Cai came to Chu Qing, he finally found a glimpse, ¡°Chu Qing, it seems that the palace cannot be entered casually, we have not obtained Permission, so it was excluded. ¡° Chu Qing suddenly opened his eyes, and then looked towards the people around him. From left to right, he was no longer beautiful and alluring Ji Fei and Di Cai, but 2 lovely men! Seeing that they still wanted to come over, Chu Qing flashed quickly, and when he exited from the ten meters, he was finally on the sidelines, and he finally found the strangeness here. At first he heard Wushuang Sword Spirit and went to the right It is probably from that moment on that building was already rejecting him as an outsider. Ji Fei and Di Cai are only used to reduce Chu Qing¡¯s vigilance. Only when Wushuang Sword Spirit does not have a sense of 5 can they find out that the two women did not encounter Chu Qing at all, but in Chu Qing¡¯s imagination, he did I¡¯m talking to 2 big beauties. Only after being reminded by Wushuang Sword Spirit, Chu Qing broke the middle of the game and escaped from the hands of two overly masculine monks. Chu Qing used his body directly, and withdrew 1000 miles in one step. As a result, he turned pale with fright. No matter how far he walked, the distance to the two men seemed to have never changed. Know that this body is Chu Qing. Enlightened during the battle, and communicated with his mind, absolutely impossible received Illusion Technique¡¯s misleading, even if this can¡¯t go out, is it possible that, is this also a Secret Realm? ¡°Chu Qing, try your third eye. The person who opened the eye can see the obstacle clearly. Perhaps what you see now is not the truth.¡± Wushuang Sword Spirit urged eagerly, he found that behind Chu Qing, some monks had flowed in, they found Chu Qing this outsider, and then was full of hostility towards him. Before there were 1000 Shadow Acts, Chu Qing would not be watched by so many people, but at this moment he was completely surrounded by the crowd. If he did n¡¯t make a choice quickly, he would definitely fall into an endless wheel battle! He took the Wushuang sword directly and poked it on his forehead. While the blood was dripping, the third eye opened. Except for the first time because of adversity, Chu Qing did n¡¯t really bother to master how to be flexible. Use this eye. But when he looked up, he changed his mind and repaired one more eye. It was important that Chu Qing knew everything in an instant. (End of this chapter) Chapter 943 The people of Gentlemen League did not fail to find Chu Qing. On the contrary, they deliberately caught Di Cai and Ji Fei to lead him to appear, and now everyone has walked obediently into the trap they designed. Several Elders are in front of the shadow wall I looked at Chu Qing struggling with interest, as if I enjoyed it. ¡°Secretary Wang, this Chu Qing seems to be less terrifying than you said. A trifling can¡¯t find him around the north.¡± An Elder met Wang Si and patted his shoulders with ease, then admired Chu Qing¡¯s blank expression, and there was a trace of greed in his eyes. Wang Si didn¡¯t think so. Although Chu Qing was trapped by the illusion, he was more patient and more determined than the previous monks. He even pushed the two top grades sent to the door. Beauty is really a model for men. ¡°Perhaps, he is playing the pig to eat the tiger, and the one-hour ecstasy breaks down. Let¡¯s take the princess and the general away.¡± The person who spoke was Su Changqing, the Great Elder on the island. He pressed these Elders above the cultivation base, no matter which one had to listen to him, otherwise he would be expelled from the Gentlemen League. The only connection between them and the World may be Imperial Capital. The Xuannv Palace is supporting other Aristocratic Family, such as Ye Family and Sima. The Gentlemen League is closely related to the Imperial Family. Now the prince finds the Gentlemen League in private and promises A generous commitment, no matter what he wants to do, the gentleman alliance will help. ¡°After so many years, there are still no 9 scriptures. Alliance Leader has been going to Secret Realm for so long, it is estimated that it will not come back.¡± An Elder could n¡¯t help but complain, saying that although Wang Si did n¡¯t say anything, observing Su Changqing ¡¯s reaction, he had the highest cultivation base, but he was not the oldest, only to see him look coldly at the Elder directly. The sight of horror, then ran into the side fire uncontrollably. No one dared to step forward and grabbed his hand. The Elder plunged into the charcoal fire. When he finally pulled his head out, his face could no longer be seen. The blisters swelled up the entire face and made a burst. The smell of cooked meat. More sadly, he survived, and according to the rules, he needed to kneel 3 and 9 to thank Elder. Su Changqing accepted this person¡¯s kneel very frankly, and his face was always smiling, as if his child had made a mistake, and now he was as happy as he knew it. ¡°Alliance Leader is not something we can talk about. I hope you will remember this sentence with the pain of your life.¡± The smile on the corner of his mouth was as if from hell. An outsider of Wang Si was a bit chilly when he saw it, not to mention the elder who was deeply persecuted. He knocked the last noise, and his face was almost bloody, and the next half of his life, He is about to face this face. The picture on the shadow wall is still going on. Although Chu Qing did n¡¯t control his head into the Samadhi True Fire, he is now in a terrified state. The monks around him are flooding more and more, as if they will never be killed. Wang Si glanced at his interest after a few glances. In fact, Chu Qing not at all got caught in the complicated Realm. He just walked into a sand table, and attracted Wushuang Sword Spirit. They were also the real emperors and planners, but they Under control, it was Chu Qing, and then assassinate him. After this plan was unsuccessful, the originally quiet ¡°sandbox¡±, the scene that Chu Qing saw when he entered the island, would become restless, the men would rush over to fight Chu Qing, and the women would fight Chu Qing can¡¯t wait to divide his whole person into countless shares. If Chu Qing can¡¯t get out, he can only be trapped for a lifetime. (End of this chapter) Chapter 944 A golden light sword energy directly hit Chu Qing¡¯s front door. He escaped with a folded body, but he hadn¡¯t had time to take a breath. Coming one after another, he didn¡¯t even give him a chance to breathe. Chu Qing hasn¡¯t yet figured out how these people see through the 1000 Shadow Art method. Perhaps at first they knew Chu Qing¡¯s whereabouts well, but they didn¡¯t hide it, which caused him an illusion. At this time, he did not see that these people were just controlled by Elder Wang and other elders in the sand table. Even if they were all beaten down, they would stand up for minutes, until Wushuang Sword Spirit was contaminated with the blood of these people Only then suddenly realized, ¡°Chu Qing, they are not human, hurry and escape!¡± He quickly explained to Chu Qing that they had been trapped since the moment they stepped into the island. The first blind eye method is those monks on the beach who seem to be unbearable to look at. Their wanton fun makes Chu Qing and Wushuang Sword Spirit relax their vigilance, and there is a temple that has not been set up by the guards, just to make Chu Qing go. Go in. This is neither Illusion Technique nor Formation, but a Heaven and Earth sand table. No wonder the Gentlemen¡¯s League has to drop their stronghold here. It was originally designed to arrange this sinister trap. speaking of which Wushuang Sword Spirit has more experience than Chu Qing, but was also confused by the bells and whistles of the previous. Heaven and Earth sand table, as the name suggests, uses Heaven and Earth as a trap to lay the sand table. If it is not 2 levels higher than the layout person, it is impossible to force a breakthrough. Chu Qing did not work as hard as before, but these people still made Chu Qing a headache. As long as he just hit the next one, he would get up again soon, even if he lacks arms and short legs. It is really difficult to deal with. The layout in the sand table is artificial. Since the people of the Gentlemen League expected Chu Qing to come, they must stay in the corner to watch his fight. If they consume a lot of Spirit Qi at this time, they will be dragged to Chu Qing. Even more unfavorable. Wushuang Sword Spirit thought about 100 to 1000 revolutions, the sword body was full of blood, trembling, ¡°Bad, these blood are stained with ruthless aura, if I go on like this, I will lose my mind, and I will try to hide from you. Divine Consciousness. ¡° After saying this sentence, Wushuang Sword Spirit didn¡¯t say anything about the spirit of the rivers and lakes. Without saying a word, he got out of Divine Consciousness, making his face blue and very ugly. In the Heaven and Earth sand table, even if these people were beaten 7 8 1 down, they would still get up and fight against Chu Qing again and again. If he could n¡¯t go out, he could only be forced to fight with them in a ball. ¡®S suffocation is about to make Chu Qing angry. ¡°The sand table and the Formation should also have a common ground. As long as you find a weak location, you will be able to escape!¡± Chu Qing fiercely said that his eyes were staring at the monks in front of them. They had no pain, and even only attacked mechanically. While dealing with them, Chu Qing ¡¯s spirit strength also ran away quickly. He had some gasping for breath. Finding the weakness of the sand table is imminent, but Wushuang Sword Spirit can¡¯t help hiding it again, and if he is contaminated with anger, things will become more troublesome. Chu Qing used body-and-body methods one after another, retreating from the siege of the monks, and watching them chase after him, Chu Qing almost scalp numbness, I really want to turn around and kick one, so that they can no longer crawl up Too. Before waiting for Chu Qing to realize this wish, two silhouettes suddenly flashed in front of him. The one on the left is Di Cai and the one on the right is Ji Fei. The 2 women together blocked Chu Qing ¡¯s path, which really made him big. ¡°Give me away!¡± Chu Qing remembered what Wushuang Sword Spirit said. These people are not True Masters, so they have no scruples in their hands. Until the palms actually hit Di Cai, a strange feeling makes Chu Qing close. (End of this chapter) Chapter 945 Not to mention that the cultivation base of Emperor Cai is not high, she has the courage to dare to block Chu Qing, but didn¡¯t expect him to fly her directly, Ji Fei¡¯s eyebrows were immediately raised, and he looked quite heroic. ¡± How dare you take action on the princess, tell me where it is, hurry up. ¡° Her tone is not very polite, but compared with before, it seems that she has regained a little consciousness. Chu Qing was suddenly stunned by the Extremely Mysterious and abstruse Heaven and Earth sand table. To say that Wushuang Sword Spirit is wrong Why did people behind him chase Chu Qing no matter what, but Ji Fei¡¯s eyes were clear, and he was embarrassed by his emperor, obviously it wasn¡¯t unconscious and manipulated by man. But now I do n¡¯t have time to think so much. It is the real thing to be able to escape the Heaven and Earth sand table. ¡°I think the Gentlemen¡¯s League may have a lack of skill now, otherwise, how can we arrange a sand table to hold you back, we have to leave the island quickly, or we won¡¯t be able to leave after they are done. Chu Qing ¡¯s conversation with Wushuang Sword Spirit all happened in Divine Consciousness. The outside world could not see the slightest clues, especially the irritated Ji Fei. After seeing Chu Qing ignoring her, he even labelled him with a back of ear. Not only the back of the ear, but also a very unreasonable savage. ¡°General Ji Fei, hurting the princess was just an accident. Now we have to cooperate to get out of here. I don¡¯t know what you meant.¡± Chu Qing gave Ji Fei a deep look, and the rest of the words were not clearly stated, while the other end was watching the sand table Elder reported the matter to Wang Si, but he waved his hand carelessly, ¡°No one has been able to Heaven and Earth go out in the sand table, and once they enter, they will be banned from controlling their minds, and it is useless for Chu Qing to toss again. ¡° Just like the former Emperor Cai and Ji Fei, as long as they ¡°believed¡± that the beach and the temple existed, they would be trapped in the sand table, unable to extricate themselves. Fortunately, Chu Qing has Wushuang Sword Spirit, and they are because of cultivation The base is too low, so I made a hole in the sand table. Previously Chu Qing had been extremely difficult to deal with the monk behind him. Now he has to bring 2 tow oil bottles, which is already a bit difficult. According to Chu Qing¡¯s plan, several of them should temporarily escape from the hunt of these monks, and then look for the weakness of the sand table. When Chu Qing told all the words of Wushuang Sword Spirit, Di Cai was the first one to deliver trust. Ji Fei hesitated for a while and promised to cooperate with Chu Qing in order to protect the princess. If he could not confirm what he said, Ji Fei would rob him before those monks. Sighing at the heart of the most poisonous woman, Chu Qing used his outer body to avoid the hunt of the monks in advance. They came to the peripheral zone of the Heaven and Earth sand table, which was completely different from what Chu Qing had imagined before. At the edge, the boundary was continuously Infiltration, sand and stone merge with the black space, if it is trapped, it is estimated that it will fall into an unknown space turbulence like Chu Qing before, and thus be subject to restraint. Di Cai¡¯s trust made Chu Qing very useful. No matter what Ji Fei said, she was on the side of Chu Qing, but the former was so angry. ¡°To go out, you can only get out of the monk¡¯s head. Will you fly?¡± Chu Qing tentatively asked again, Ji Fei and Emperor Cai looked at each other decisively, and they took the head decisively. They only practiced that¡¯s all, which was not related to cultivation technique Immortal Technique, so helpless Chu Qing had to accept it. This reality. They hid in the dark and watched the movements of the monks. They were the guards in the sand table of Heaven and Earth, and also the pitiful person trapped here. Wushuang Sword Spirit estimated that they smelled the anger of their within the body, fearing that they would also Controlled by the sand table, so he hid in Primordial Spirit. ¡°Next, as long as I take you to fly.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 946 Emperor Cai Cai was so big, this is the first time he saw a man dare to stand in front of himself, which is completely inconsistent with her cognition. Although she has nothing to do with this Chu Qing Interesting, it does not mean that he can regard himself as a protector , The more surrogate. If a woman cannot protect a man, even if they finally escaped, Di Cai would be laughed at by others, and her self-esteem will never allow this to happen. ¡°At this time, you admit that you are not equal to me.¡± Chu Qing said this silently, light and flirty, but the tone of as it should be by rights almost did n¡¯t kill the emperor, and the quirky face of Ji Fei, the atmosphere between the three people was very strange for a time. . Numerous cultivators like Chu Qing had seen before and everyone stacked together, then look at this, Chu Qing saw a trace of despair from their eyes, all said extreme joy turns to sorrow, if you want to do this for a lifetime Thing, what is the difference with walking corpse, it can be seen that Dual Cultivation is also limited. ¡°What do you mean, fly?¡± Ji Fei finally asked Unable to Bear this sentence, she can roughly understand this sand table as not going to array, but she is still a little puzzled about Chu Qing¡¯s escape strategy. Seeing the sun set here at Western Mountain, Chu Qing ¡¯s eyes suddenly lighted up, and the Heaven and Earth sand table was exactly what he had guessed. Among them, he became a Sumeru world, and wanted to go out, only at the moment when his weakness was exposed, It was when Yang Qi declined and Yin Qi rose. Not many months later, Ji Fei and Di Cai felt a trace of sleepiness, but they heard Chu Qing say very calmly in his ear. 3 people were lurking quietly in the Central Zone of the sand table, where the monks gathered, and they did not bother to take care of Chu Qing. They seemed to be caught in a strange mood like the day. The meeting of 10000 people is still a very spectacular sight, but Chu Qing¡¯s eyes and mouths and mouths and hearts, really dare not look at it, quickly greeted the 2 women behind to leave. ¡°In a while I will use a form of bodywork, when the time comes You stay here, wait for me to send a signal before leaving, do not to act blindly without thinking, otherwise we will not be able to go out in our life.¡± Looking at Chu Qing¡¯s solemn expression, Ji Fei and Di Cai looked at each other. The latter was heavily nodded, but Ji Fei was a little suspicious of Chu Qing. If the consequences are as serious as he said, wouldn¡¯t the two of them be caught by him? Such a development is not in line with Ji Fei¡¯s plan. Chu Qing did not explain anything, as long as when the time comes to go out. 1000 As soon as the shadow body moved, Chu Qing stepped up on the mountain rock body, and easily came to the sky above the entire Heaven and Earth sand table. As he imagined, this place is really a chaos, which means, As long as the time and space here is torn, you can escape! If he is not a monk who traverses, and has no previous experience of breaking through the world, it is really possible to stay in this world sand table for a long time, but since he already knows that this is just a space, he can definitely escape from the space turbulence go with. Chu Qing couldn¡¯t help but pull out Wushuang Sword, and then gently crossed the void in front of him, and a silver light appeared, sucking him into the body. The underground monk was still like the drunken stupor as before. Di Cai raised his head and glanced, disgusted and had to go back to the shelter. Ji Fei thought about the credibility of Chu Qing¡¯s words, but looked at Di Cai heartless It seemed that she couldn¡¯t say such suspicions. Chu Qing was in the space turbulence, quietly jotted down the position here, and he turned over soon after, but at the moment when Chu Qing appeared, Wang Si and the others heard the movement. ¡°Elder, it¡¯s not good, the void has just collapsed, and thezens disciple are trapped in it!¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 947 If Chu Qing is fortunate to know that he even stabbed the secret space of the gentleman ¡¯s alliance with a sword, I wonder if there will be a lot of pride. This void is the space turbulence that the gentleman ¡¯s alliance has for many years learned through life You can get physical tempering, and even Divine Consciousness can be tempered to be stronger. I didn¡¯t expect because Chu Qing wanted to escape from the Heaven and Earth sand table. He even stabbed the void in a distance of 1000 miles. When the monks reported to Wang Si, they felt a little wronged. Wang Si was furious and hurriedly discussed the countermeasures with all elders. The leader of the void should never be known to Alliance Leader, otherwise they would not be able to walk around with these elders, and Chu Qing, who was like Xiaoqiang, also had to quickly kill the killer Too. ¡°Wang Division Elder, that Chu Qing, was gone!¡± An Elder, who was watching the shadow wall, exclaimed in a hurry, and everyone gathered to watch. From the Heaven and Earth sand table, they could not even see Chu Qing and the others¡¯ shadow. ¡°It happened, now the day and night in the sand table change, Chu Qing definitely wants to take the opportunity to escape, change the day and change the day quickly, otherwise he can¡¯t catch him!¡± Wang Si was the one who responded the fastest. The remaining elders quickly cast spells, and the day was reappeared in the shadow wall between them, but only the previous monks still did not see Chu Qing. ¡°This bastard!¡± Wang Si fiercely punched a hammer around the shadow wall. His fist fell. Although there was no damage to the shadow wall, the wall behind him was cracked by the inch that fell. If you compare this Wang Si with physical strength, it is Divine. Beast gluttonous is not his opponent. He quickly ordered his men to go to the island ¡¯s exit to chase Chu Qing, but it was a little late at this time. From finding that the Heaven and Earth sand table could break through from above to leaving with Emperor Cai Fei, Chu Qing took only 5 minutes of Time, and Wang Si and the others, will pay the price they deserve. When I stepped out of the island, Chu Qing suddenly had a thought and looked behind me. It was so barren that even the turtles did n¡¯t come here to lay eggs, let alone the coconut trees on the white sand beach before. The beautiful scenery was all traps Heaven. and Earth in the sand table. After this time, Ji Fei looked away at Chu Qing, but she did n¡¯t know yet. When the two of them were taken away by the men of the Gentlemen League, Chu Qing still kept hiding behind a mountain of rocks, and watched them openly. caught. As for rescuing them, it was entirely because Chu Qing wanted to see how strong the Gentlemen League was. Only a Heaven and Earth sandbox was found, and he did n¡¯t even have the qualification to play against Elder. It can be said that this time was a little lost. Looking at Chu Qing¡¯s complexion as usual, Di Cai thought he was showing everyone¡¯s demeanor, but didn¡¯t expect him to scold the Gentlemen¡¯s people in a bloody way. Chu Qing doesn¡¯t know about the things in the void, even understood will not apologize, let alone explain to the Gentlemen League how to repair the space turbulence track, it is really full. After walking with Chu Qing for a while, Di Cai thought he had been accepted by him. While complacent, he heard the person in front of him coldly say, ¡°How long will you two follow me?¡± Chu Qing still has a lot of things to do. In addition to finding 9 scriptures, he also has to improve his own strength and wake up Ancestral Dragon to save the gluttons. If Di Cai followed up, he would be inconvenient to do anything. ¡°Princess, it seems that he does not want the help of the Imperial Family. There is nothing to talk about with such a man with eyes above his head, and his short hair and short knowledge.¡± Chu Qing said in this sentence is not happy, when is it, these 2 people also come to him with this set, it is only right for men to be stronger than women! (End of this chapter) Chapter 948 The Nether Realm is not a matter for Wang Si alone. Without it, most of the people in the Gentlemen League cannot break through cultivation base, when the time comes there will be a large number of people running away. Such a situation is not what Wang Si wants to see. He couldn¡¯t afford the Alliance Leader¡¯s anger any more. If he came down, Wang Si would be a dead word. ¡°Take someone immediately to chase down Chu Qing, but he didn¡¯t think he would use space-time technique, which is a mistake!¡± Wang Si¡¯s face is full of annoyance, but this one really can¡¯t blame him. Except for the freak Chu Qing, there is really no second person who can learn the space-time technique at the Golden Immortal cultivation base. The Supreme Expert is about to break through the boundary, so it cannot be completely blamed on Wang Si ¡¯s intentions. He immediately chased Chu Qing, and after seeing the uncovered footprints on the ground, a sneer appeared on Wang Si¡¯s face. This was the first time he saw someone so stupid, and they all fled and left a trail of tracking. After Wang Si chased along the footprints for a while, it was found that something was wrong. Although the footprints were walking in one direction, the footprints became shallower and deeper, and there were some Spirit Qi remaining on the top, which made Wang Si¡¯s alarm bell. He stopped the monks behind him, and glanced beside the footprints, and then used Qingming Spirit Qi to wipe out the strange black gas above. After seeing the true face of the footprints, Wang Si almost broke his white teeth. . It turned out that the footprints were all disguised by Chu Qing, Wang Si is now chasing along the wrong footprints, of course, with Chu Qing acting in a way that defeats one¡¯s purpose, after discovering the truth, Wang Si immediately took the monk back, but walked away The more footprints I found, the more I turned back to the island of Gentlemen League! Chu Qing was absolutely impossible and then returned to the Heaven and Earth sandbox, unless he really wanted to die, so he must have gone out, but the real direction, Wang Si could not find it temporarily. Emperor Cai saw Chu Qing walking all the way and holding the mouse on the side of the road, and he was a little puzzled. Although the mouse did not look very good, but it was also a life. Chu Qing played it in the palm of his hand. Ignore the face of the mice at all. ¡°I grabbed other things to disguise footprints before. Only this Little Brat suits me the best. Do you know why the men of Gentlemen League haven¡¯t caught up with us yet?¡± Chu Qing talked to Emperor Cai in a showy manner, as if she wanted to tell her. In order to give Chu Qing a step down, Emperor Cai was very nodded. He was so clever that it was not like the usual domineering princess. Ji Fei rolled his eyes silently on one side, but the curiosity in his heart had long been hooked up by Chu Qing. He saw the sight of the 2 women all on himself, and he was very happy for a while. He said how he threw the food quietly, and then led a group of Spirit Beast to start to be restless, following the food to create footprints for Chu Qing. Although the footprints must be different, Chu Qing made a small If Wang Si does n¡¯t solve this technique, he ca n¡¯t find Chu Qing ¡¯s whereabouts in his life, and can only stare at Spirit Beast. After hearing that he did so, Ji Fei and Emperor laughed back and forth, and they were almost laughed at by him. Even they can imagine how flustered and exasperated the Wang Si appeared, no wonder Chu Qing is so leisurely. ¡°When I send you back to Jinmen, I¡¯m going to leave. In the future, the mountains and rivers will meet. After Chu Qing said this, the smile on Di Cai¡¯s face stiffened, and Ji Fei realized that her mood suddenly became lost. Chu Qing was not sensitive enough to see that Di Cai was a little sad, just each minding their own business. Suddenly heard a puff behind him, Chu Qing looked back helplessly, Ji Fei stopped Emperor Cai from kneeling, but the latter kept looking at Chu Qing firmly. (End of this chapter) Chapter 949 Di Cai is not a favored princess, at least not until she officially becomes a princess. But these things are only known to Ji Fei. Now Chu Qing is also forced to understood a little bit. He only wants to find 9 scriptures, but he has to listen to Emperor Cai ¡¯s tragic childhood. There are some things he cannot naturally feel the same, but his body As a princess, Chu Qing really does n¡¯t know what troubles Emperor Cai has. Is n¡¯t it true that the young and talented people have not been as good as Chu Qing recently? After seeing Chu Qing so narcissistic, Emperor Cai actually broke the power for a moment and laughed unscrupulously. Her hearty laugh sounded in Chu Qing¡¯s ear, and it seemed that this somewhat cold woman became lovely. ¡°I say this, hoping to get your help. If you don¡¯t want it, then I¡¯ve done it.¡± Di Cai said half of this, subconsciously sighed, Chu Qing rarely showed a good-tempered side, begging her to go on and said that as long as he could do, he would try to help. Seeing Chu Qing speak so eloquently, Ji Fei¡¯s eyes also flashed a hint of wing, until Di Cai said the last word of the request, Chu Qing did not know that he had just been routine. ¡°The prince is going to fight with the emperor. What does it have to do with you, the princess? Can you stop them? What can I change if I join the war? Isn¡¯t the emperor so powerful for so many years?¡± Chu Qing asked back wonderingly, speaking of the prince, he couldn¡¯t help but recall the impermanence he encountered in the hotel, and his acting style was very strange. He didn¡¯t know that the prince behind him was another who. After hearing Chu Qing¡¯s assumptions, Ji Fei and Di Cai looked at each other with a wry smile, if only things were as simple as Chu Qing imagined. It is a pity that the emperor who is aloof and remote seems to be ill now, but where is the energy to fight the lord? Since he wanted Chu Qing to help, Di Cai said everything he should not have said, and it was only then that Chu Qing realized that this was a complete shuffle. If the emperor collapses at this time, it is tantamount to a variable appearing in this world, that is, the lord of wild ambition. As the only foreign surnamed Wang of Imperial Capital, he lurked for many years, and now he finally wants to rebel against feminism. Chu Qing should have joined his camp, but somehow, Chu Qing always felt that his purpose was far from that simple. ¡°It¡¯s not good for everyone to overthrow the current female emperor. Females Honored Males Inferior has followed the rules of several thousand years. How can it be said that if you break it, it¡¯s just a nonsense!¡± Speaking from a standpoint, Chu Qing frowned, without interjecting. Emperor Cai took the chase and she knew that Chu Qing couldn¡¯t accept feminism, but he didn¡¯t necessarily hate it, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t hear it now. ¡°The rule exists because it is necessary for its existence. The prince wanted to break this rule at once. He was absolutely acting against the sky. If he was blamed by the Ancestral Dragon, the emperor would die, and the people of the Imperial Family would not survive. Go on. ¡° Emperor Cai¡¯s expression was gloomy, but Chu Qing¡¯s eyes shone sharply, Ancestral Dragon. It seemed that Emperor Cai knew his whereabouts, as long as he had a relationship with Ancestral Dragon, he could help him! ¡°I can help ¡­¡± ¡°Finally let me find it, the ants dare to yell, today I will let you escape again, and my king will write the name upside down!¡± A loud drink sounded on the heads of Chu Qing 3 people. They faced dozens of monks who appeared in the League of Gentlemen in an instant, and they felt like they were treated as turtles in the urn. Is the name written backwards? Is n¡¯t it king? It makes no difference. Chu Qing looked up at Wang Si with disdain. After seeing his gritty face, he even raised a very satisfying thrill that could make this person angry In this way, it¡¯s worth. (End of this chapter) Chapter 950 Chu Qing and the others are surrounded by the Gentlemen League, it seems that Chu Qing can only obediently surrender, but he still has a hole card, if it is not wrong, Wen Minwu¡¯s end should have been worshipped, it is estimated that Nie Ning Wendu and Nie Ningxue have just finished kissing. Di Cai¡¯s face was a bit bad. She was originally a protected princess, and she had never seen many fights. Ji Fei quietly guarded her behind her. The meaning of the protector was very obvious. Wang Si¡¯s eyes looked at these three people, and the numerous cultivators did not hesitate and shot directly at Ji Fei. At a glance, Wang Si could see that Di Cai was the weakest person, and Ji Fei was not enough to see the monk. If he shot her at this time, he would still be able to capture Princess Di Cai, when the time comes The people at Imperial Capital will also try their best. ¡°Princess, you are hiding behind Chu Qing!¡± Ji Fei was really struggling to deal with by himself. Chu Qing 2 took out the Wushuang sword without saying anything. The silhouette in the crowd was like a butterfly wearing a flower, only to see his sword tip on the neck of a numerical cultivators No one can beat wherever you go. Emperor Cai is a woman in the end, Ji Fei even let her hide behind Chu Qing, it really makes her feel a little embarrassed, watching a long sword suddenly flash in front of him, Emperor Cai will turn over and will hide Coming one after another, she retreated irrevocably and looked very embarrassed. Chu Qing didn¡¯t say much, Ji Fei seemed to regard him as the nanny of Di Cai. Who made the princess unable to protect herself except crying and dressed up beautifully, he could only help her. Seeing Chu Qing coming, Emperor Cai who had been embarrassed and wielding his sword finally settled down. The feeling was different from that protected by Ji Fei as it should be by rights. Seeing Chu Qing¡¯s strong profile, she felt a place in her heart quietly collapse. Too. At this moment, the princess did not know that she had really moved her heart. While watching the situation, Wang Si also noticed Chu Qing, his cultivation base and what he saw last time. Gentlemen know not much about Chu Qing, but the information from World, he is just True Immortal, how short half a month in the past, directly to the Great Principle Golden Immortal, will not be directly an expert Give your life skills! He also disabled to bear shot, and then dragged on, I do not know what will happen. Chu Qing is still responding to the monks who come in from time to time. Although they are in small groups, the Sword Art formidable power that they work together is amazing. When avoiding the sword energy again, Chu Qing sensed that Wang Si from his empty door sneak attack, sword The tip has reached the front, there is no retreat! Immediately after Emperor Cai shouted in despair, Wang Si¡¯s sword was directly picked out, and no one could see clearly what could be accurately hit on Wang Si¡¯s wrist, making him unable to sneak attack successfully. Missing a hit, Wang Si backed a dozen meters, and Wen Minwu and Nie Ningxue appeared, and the thing that knocked down Wang Si¡¯s long sword also appeared in everyone¡¯s eyes, but it was just a common small stone, which could be picked up everywhere To. Seeing this white pick-up bodyguard coming, Chu Qing¡¯s heart was sighed in relief, and the body protector astral qi was instantly taken back. Wang Si¡¯s face was blue, and he clearly saw that Wen Minwu¡¯s cultivation base was much higher than him. If Wang Si did not guess wrong, this Wen Minwu should be the person of Li World, but didn¡¯t Chu Qing offend Li World, how could someone help him? ¡°let¡¯s go.¡± Chu Qing said hello, Nie Ningxue took care of Ji Fei and Di Cai, and Wen Minwu stayed behind the palace, and they did not see Wang Si dare to come up until they walked far away. It is estimated that he was scared by Wen Minwu¡¯s strength, so he didn¡¯t dare to act blindly without thinking. (End of this chapter) Chapter 951 After leaving the National University, Chu Qing has not been concerned about Imperial Capital for a long time. If it was not mentioned by Di Cai, he would have no impression of that place. Hearing that the National University still circulates his own deeds, Chu Qing asked curiously, nothing more than that when he was the top candidate in the college entrance examination. Although Chu Qing did not finish the semester at the National University in the end, it cannot be considered Perfection graduated. For this little shortcoming, Chu Qing can only express his inability to let him go to the National University to study again is impossible, and at that time it took him a lot of effort to solve the flowers, and now solve the problems of Imperial Capital. Things, Chu Qing will immediately find Ancestral Dragon, Di Cai mentioned before, Chu Qing has not carefully understood. The progress of the journey of 3 women and 2 men is very fast, but they arrived at Imperial Capital in 2 days and 2 nights, which can be worth 100 Jinmen cities. The entire center of China, whether economic or otherwise, is one of the very best. Chu Qing walked slowly, really doubting that they were rich enough to want to even take gold on the floor, as well as Di Cai and Ji Fei around them, 2 big beauties attracted countless eyes, Chu Qing and Wen Minwu both A woman salivates 2 feet in public. Recalling that this is a feminist world, Chu Qing wished to cover his handsome and handsome face strictly, so as not to grow out of control because of beauty. He has not yet adapted to the extravagant environment of Imperial Capital, and Di Cai and Ji Fei took them into a building with 88 floors, where Chu Qing saw a successful person ¡¯s Peak in life, that is, stepping on gold Take the elevator. After asking Di Cai, Chu Qing had to use his perseverance to stop himself from losing self-control and touching the floor tiles over and over again, as well as the bricks on the wall. Chu Qing wanted to buckle it a little and see the color. Ji Fei and Di Cai seem to have become accustomed to each other. Their faces are the most convenient pass. The green light everywhere, the news of the princess ¡¯s arrival spread instantly to 88 floors up and down. Chu Qing is a little skeptical that Imperial Family will also I know, but this little doubt was explained by Ji Fei. These service staffs just want better services and will not reveal the privacy of guests. This is the credo of Imperial Capital ¡¯s service industry Supreme. People who violate the rules ca n¡¯t be mixed up. of. After hearing this, Chu Qing had a feeling of sudden enlightenment, but Emperor Cai was still protected by him one second before the moment. At this moment, the princess¡¯s shelf has been very naturally placed. It can only be said that the environment can shape people or change people. After arriving here, Chu Qing and they could have a good rest. Wen Minwu told Chu Qing about the Nie Family. They were really crushed by Ye Family, and Nie Ningxue also gave the sacrifice to the father as they wished. Followed by Chu Qing, if it was not Wen Minwu who arrived in time, the dark sword Chu Qing of Wang Si¡¯s despicable villain could never be avoided. After Wen Min retired, Ji Fei wore gorgeous black suspender silk pajamas and asked Chu Qing to walk over and walk behind her. Chu Qing tried her best to keep her eyes and nose and mouth, but she couldn¡¯t help glancing at her. Worthy of being a general, it¡¯s a pretty fairy. After realizing Chu Qing¡¯s gaze, Ji Fei carelessly ticked his finger, ¡°You are the princess who likes it, so if there is any need, we will talk in private.¡± After she finished speaking, she threw a charming eye, opened the door of Di Cai in front of Chu Qing, looked at the dangling chandelier in front of her, and the champagne tower with temptation, Chu Qing walked in surprisingly, Ji Fei Closing the door, in fact, Chu Qing also has such a touch of thought, but who let him be the princess who loves her, she can only think about it. (End of this chapter) Chapter 952 Di Cai is sitting on a high-end custom sofa waiting for Chu Qing. Seeing his eyes swept over the furnishings in the house, he did not pay attention to her carefully decorated makeup, and Di Cai was a little unhappy. However, Chu Qing did n¡¯t eat the feminist set, so she not at all tried to suppress him with her own princess identity. As for coming to Chu Qing this time, it was naturally for Ancestral Dragon, he seemed to be very concerned. ¡°Di Cai, I ¡­¡± Chu Qing said only half of what he said. He keenly felt that a space turbulence released the murderous aura, and the goal of the murderous aura was still unprepared. This is already Imperial Capital, and it is a place that Emperor Cai has intentionally selected. Why did he encounter a sneak attack? Has anyone leaked their whereabouts? Protecting Emperor Cai from avoiding this fatal blow, Chu Qing applied the method of body and body to the extreme. Emperor Cai was shocked, his hands were tightly holding Chu Qing¡¯s clothes, and there were tears in his eyes when he looked at him. With Chu Qing¡¯s side, Di Cai seems to unconsciously become a protected role, even she herself is not used to it. But with the temper of Chu Qing stand by one¡¯s word, even if Di Cai protested it was useless, ¡°You are here, I will deal with them.¡± He finished his hegemony, his body jumped lightly, and he had come to the window A moment ago, Spirit Qi suddenly appeared at the place where he was going to settle. The hard marble tiles were instantly broken into powder. Chu Qing slowly shed a drop of sweat on his forehead. Looking back, he saw Di Cai looking at him worriedly. Giving her an OK gesture. The outsiders seem to have understood Di Cai ¡¯s position for a long time. Every attack is silent, and Chu Qing ca n¡¯t escape it at all. The door of the room was kicked from the outside. It turned out that Wen Minwu was aware of Spiritual Qi After the fluctuation, rushed over. Nie Ningxue took Emperor Cai away, and Wen Minwu came to Chu Qing¡¯s side, ¡°Nie Ningxue and I have also been attacked, so immediately came to your side, is the princess okay?¡± Chu Qing glanced back, and his expression became lighter. He said leisurely, ¡°There is nothing but protection from me. I see that the prince has sent someone over. Last time I was in Jinmen City and his men I have dealt with it and deal with nodded pain. ¡° Wen Minwu listened to Chu Qing talking about the impermanence he encountered last time, and his expression also experienced subtle changes. ¡°I seem to have heard of this person, but he was not called impermanence at the time.¡± Without waiting for them to finish the gossip, space turbulence surged again. In Chu Qing¡¯s ears, a burst of rumbling sound rang, followed by a blood claw that appeared, but was discovered by Wen Minwu in advance. Whether the comer is a man or a demon, and what is his ability, Chu Qing knows nothing about the information, so now he can only be controlled everywhere. ¡°Let ¡¯s quit this room first, and it wo n¡¯t work.¡± He said he was about to retreat, the Wushuang sword in his hand suddenly buzzed, Sword Spirit broke away from Chu Qing ¡¯s control, and a Spiritual Qi arrow was blocked behind him. Wen Minwu saw this precise and sinister arrow And finally remembered the identity of the person. ¡°If I guess right, this is the Yu family¡¯s technique, they are the people in the World!¡± Yu Family! Chu Qing¡¯s sweat came down in a snap, the person in World was the last thing he wanted to meet, let alone the mysterious Yu family, he had little contact with the Yu family, but everyone in Li World regarded it He is an enemy, and it is estimated that the Yu family is no exception. ¡°I had offended the entire World at that time, so it is not surprising that they sent people to come. Do you have a way to deal with it?¡± Chu Qing seemed to say this calmly. Didn¡¯t expect the person came to deal with him, not Emperor Cai. Wen Minwu couldn¡¯t help but glance at Chu Qing a lot, he did all the things that the gods resented, otherwise the Yu family came to chase here? (End of this chapter) Chapter 953 ¡°Chu Qing was actually mixed with Imperial Capital¡¯s Little Princess, no wonder he didn¡¯t look down on Wen Lanzhi.¡± Yu Annian stayed behind the monks in the family and watched Di Cai leave under the cover of Ji Fei. The people of Imperial Capital intervened, and they would n¡¯t take action against Di Cai, but Chu Qing could n¡¯t escape. In World, he killed four young generations of the family in one fell swoop. This kind of hatred is not something he can escape by escaping to World. Chu Qing was hiding in a hotel. The 88-storey building he had seen before was extremely impediment to his escape. The strength of the monks of the Yu family should not be underestimated. Once, but a centipede dies, but never falls, Chu Qing can¡¯t fight with them for the time being. Nie Ningxue waited for them at the bottom, but they did not see Wen Minwu and Chu Qing, but Yu Annian waited first. This Demoness is the one with the most ruthless shots. If you face head to head, it will be Nie Ningxue who suffers. Chu Qing was running down ten steps a second. It took 3 minutes to run down the 88th floor. Just standing with Wen Minwu, I heard Yu Annian¡¯s voice very arrogant, ¡°You are Chu Qing Lover, do n¡¯t tell me where he is, even kill you together. ¡° A very subtle expression appeared on Wen Minwu¡¯s face, and Chu Qing patted his shoulder calmly, raising the Wushuang sword in his hand. It was unfortunate for them to meet them in this building today. Not only was the Yu family as the main battlefield, but also the princess was assassinated. It is estimated that it will be blacklisted by Di Cai. If the people from the Yu family come over, then people from other families should not be able to escape. Chu Qing ¡¯s first thought that came to mind is to escape quickly, otherwise he will definitely be here with his cultivation base. The secret did not tell him that he cannot leave Imperial Capital for the time being. Nie Ningxue confronted Yu Annian. The latter¡¯s palms quietly gathered a ray of Yin Qi. Wen Minwu immediately saw it. He worried about Nie Ningxue¡¯s safety and rushed out. Yin Qi formed dozens of tiny silver needles in Yu Annian¡¯s hands. She had not seen Wen Minwu and Chu Qing hiding in the dark, and rushed forward mysteriously. The needle in his hand should be issued from time to time. As long as Nie Ningxue did not hide one, it would be poisoned immediately, which can be said to be very insidious. ¡°Demonic girl, get off!¡± Although Wen Minwu didn¡¯t have Chu Qing¡¯s physical skills, he wasn¡¯t slow. He appeared in Nie Ningxue¡¯s empty gate position and struck Yu Annian who was trying to sneak attack. This process of speaking of which seemed to last a long time, but it only happened in an instant. Yu Annian was repelled by Wen Minwu ¡¯s long sword, and none of the poisoning needles worked. Nie Ningxue returned to Wen Minwu, 2 people The same enemy looked at Yu Annian in disbelief. The Yu family didd¡¯t expect the World to have this kind of expert. Yu Annian was wondering, and Chu Qing slowly walked out of the dark with his back, ¡°Are you looking for me? I have dealt with my men, have confidence.¡± Have you beaten him? ¡° Yu Annian looked at the ridiculous look he dragged into the sky, and suddenly became a little speechless. She remembered that Chu Qing was not so pretended. Did she return to her base camp and thought she could do local tyrant? She laughed coldly and did n¡¯t take seriously her defeat. ¡°I do n¡¯t think you have figured out the situation yet. Now that the World is occupied by the people in the World, you knelt down and begged me for mercy. Is it longevity? ¡° After hearing this sentence, the information that Chu Qing wanted to get was almost already known. It seems that the four families of Wu Mo Wenqi came unexpectedly, including this single seedling of the Yu family, their power penetrated into the table World, Chu Qing is running out of time to find Ancestral Dragon! (End of this chapter) Chapter 954 After Wen Minwu heard Yu Annian ¡¯s words, the expression on his face also changed. Since the Four Great Families are coming, they do n¡¯t have to think about the Gentlemen League and the Xuannv Palace. Came to kill Chu Qing, so the reason behind it is worth investigating. Yu Annian has already said that Wu Mo and Wen Qi have come to show the world. It is estimated that they will definitely have to kill Chu Qing. In addition, Chu Qing also wants to know how much they know about Ancestral Dragon, but in the Yu family It¡¯s a bit difficult for a woman to say something. ¡°Why haven¡¯t I seen you before, if there is such an expert in World, I shouldn¡¯t have no idea at all.¡± Yu Annian¡¯s eyes moved away from Chu Qing. In her view, this person was dead. Wen Minwu and Nie Ningxue looked at each other. He hid all his life. After Nie Ningxue worshipped his father, he suddenly didn¡¯t want to hide anymore. Too. ¡°I¡¯m from the Wen Family. When I became famous, you weren¡¯t born yet.¡± Wen Minwu said that this sentence really wasn¡¯t rely on age to show of age, but Yu Annian¡¯s brow wrinkled instantly. This sentence is tantamount to a sarcasm, ¡°Do you really think that I can¡¯t beat you, old fart?¡± She shot directly, the previous poison needle had no effect, this time she first released the poison insect hiding the sky and covering the earth, the poison insect sprayed poison mist, the multi-colored was filled in the air, but it was full of yin evil. ¡°Chu Qing, why don¡¯t you go against Li World? It¡¯s better to be my male pet, so that you will never be chased down again.¡± Yu Annian said this deliberately. In her opinion, Chu Qing is now an arrow At the end of its flight, and there are only two helpers around, facing Four Great Families like a hot knife through butter, it is a matter of time to be killed. If you do n¡¯t find a backer, you will die if you die. Chu Qing felt undesirable at first, but in the end, Wushuang Sword Spirit spoke to him, making the latter overjoyed. He quickly followed Wen Minwu¡¯s sound transmission and reached a consensus soon. ¡°You said, but is it true?¡± Chu Qing threw the Wushuang sword in his hand and looked at Yu Annian like a quail. The latter was suddenly shocked by Chu Qing. In the past, her impression of Chu Qing all came from the killing ring on the day he escaped. Such a fierce man now threw the sword in his hand directly to join her camp. It was almost unrealistic to dream. Wen Minwu was also a bit skeptical, but Chu Qing had already promised that he threw his weapons in good manner, but still protected Nie Ningxue behind him. Chu Qing still can¡¯t figure out what he can do under Yu Annian, but since Wushuang Sword Spirit has said that she can find Ancestral Dragon with her, Chu Qing has no objections. The Yu family collected Chu Qing and Wen Minwu¡¯s Magical Artifact. When they encountered Wushuang Sword, Sword Spirit very quiet didn¡¯t say a word. They lost their luster just like ordinary Magical Artifact. Looking at Chu Qing¡¯s well-behaved manner, Yu Annian squeezed his face, Chu Qing scolded his mother, but she still shyly dare not look at her on her face, making Yu Annian really think his domineering conquered this little man. What is acting, flexing and stretching is acting, Chu Qing has become so inconsistent, Wen Minwu said nothing, but a group of male monks looked at him with admiration, leaving the latter a bit cold. Wushuang Sword Spirit has Chu Qing following Yu Annian for a reason, but not only because she can be a temporary refuge for Chu Qing, the secrets behind it are inseparable from Ancestral Dragon and even Kong Mo ¡¯s 9 scriptures. People will not easily appear in the table World, if you do not seize this opportunity, Chu Qing may have to wait a few more years, but unfortunately at that time gluttonous will not work. When they walked out of the 88-story building, a thunder suddenly sounded in the sky, and then the downpour suddenly fell. (End of this chapter) Chapter 955 Yu Annian took Chu Qing and the others directly to a remote villa area of ??Imperial Capital. Although the building here is not as spectacular as 88 floors, the external luxury is not too much. Chu Qing already knows that everyone who kills himself comes So, there is nothing to worry about, so hypocritically be the male pet of Yu Annian to deceive her trust. Wushuang Sword Spirit is right. The current situation of gluttony is not optimistic. Chu Qing cannot be cultivated in the dark. It must be involved in the rights struggle of these people earlier. Chu Qing ¡¯s first springboard is this possibility of sending himself to the door. An Nian. When he followed Yu¡¯s family, his eyes kept looking behind him. Wen Minwu was taken away from Magical Artifact. After a while, he felt that he was washing his neck and waiting for others to sharpen his sword. So he asked Chu Qing to return to Magical Artifact. The latter showed an embarrassed expression. He did n¡¯t think about it, but Yu Annian said that if Chu Qing slept with her for one night, he would still have a Magical Artifact. Chu Qing still suffers from the loss. didn¡¯t expect Wen Minwu laughed at this, and immediately laughed at Chu Qing fail to appreciate somebody¡¯s kindness, and seeing that he mentioned Magical Artifact¡¯s exuberant look, if Chu Qing can¡¯t get it, it is estimated that Wen Minwu will be sharpened first. That night, Yu Annian saw Chu Qing lying on his big bed, not only shy, but also dressed as a maid. ¡°I went out today to persuade Wu Mo Wenqi¡¯s people to stop chasing you. Except for Wen Lanzhi¡¯s stubborn woman, the remaining Three Great Families agreed, don¡¯t worry too much.¡± Yu Annian¡¯s finger moved on Chu Qing¡¯s leg, looking at his red face, her flaming red lips came directly to kiss, Chu Qing was forced to **, only feel that his temperament followed this night, some pick up Not coming back. 2nd day Chu Qing lying in Yu Annian¡¯s arms, half coquettish and half negotiating to come to Wen Minwu¡¯s Magical Artifact, when returned to that fellow, Chu Qing¡¯s face was darker than the bottom of the pot. Chu Qing didn¡¯t forget about finding Ancestral Dragon for a moment, but now there is no subversive major event in World, so Chu Qing thinks he has to wait. After a night of ecstasy, Yu Annian brought Chu Qing to his side all the time. Chu Qing saw that the strength of the monks of the Yu family was far weaker than on the surface, especially Yu Annian also revealed to him the World Wu Mo The strength of Wen Qi¡¯s 4 families made Chu Qing feel more and more heavy. If Yu Annian said so, Chu Qing will deal with which one in the future, and the other three will be shot. It is a fantasy story to find Ancestral Dragon with peace of mind. ¡°The reason they didn¡¯t come out to find you is because Gentlemen League is working with the people of Imperial Capital. Although the strength of World is not shown, once the Gentlemen League has become a climate, the people in World have no way to live. The female palace seems to be waiting for us to fight against the Gentlemen League, and no one of the three forces can help anyone, so it is actually in a stalemate. ¡° Yu Annian ¡¯s sentence has summarized the reason why it still seems to be calm and tranquil. Chu Qing only knew how dangerous the gentleman ¡¯s league was. He had a holiday with Wang Si before, and the latter did not show their full strength. It is estimated that it was because of the need to Take care of the overall situation. It seems that whether Chu Qing is willing or not, being involved in this power dispute is already an inevitable thing, and after Yu Annian stayed with him overnight, it seems that he really accepted his masculine pet, and he also took his own hands. Sword Spirit gave it to him, Chu Qing only felt that he had done a good job of breaking into the enemy. On the second night, he slept with Yu Annian, and Chu Qing had a feeling of cultivation base to break through. His interest came at once, and he wanted to talk to Yu Annian Dual Cultivation. (End of this chapter) Chapter 956 Yu Annian rarely saw Chu Qing take care of a thing, and agreed to his request on the spot. The two people first posed in accordance with the Dual Cultivation mentality, and then Chu Qing operated the dragon tactic of within the body. Yuan Dan issued an invitation. A dragon roar sounded, and both of them heard it really. Yu Annian¡¯s eyes fell on Chu Qing¡¯s body at once. The dragon formula could not be concealed. Her eyes made Chu Qing feel a thorn in the back. Withdrew from her body, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, why look at me like this?¡± When doing this with Mengzui or other women, Chu Qing did n¡¯t feel that realm had loosened, just wanted to try it with Yu An, did n¡¯t expect she also looked at him with little white mouse eyes, Who can bear this? ¡°You are the only person I have ever seen who can use the Nian Long Jue.¡± After Yu Annian said this to Chu Qing, he took the initiative to sit up on his own. When they became one, Chu Qing I feel that Spirit Qi within the body is running faster, ¡°What¡¯s going on, you won¡¯t be a natural genital body ¡­¡± Chu Qing was also whimsical that he encountered a congenital genital body and could blend in with his Yinlong tactics, but was denied by Yu Annian, ¡°I am not a congenital genital body, but I know the second half of the mind Tactics, so it can produce this kind of fit with you. ¡° After this sentence was spoken, Chu Qing only felt a sweat dripping slowly on his forehead. He did n¡¯t know how long he was cultivated by this cultivation technique. He also heard from the previous life that the Nianlong Jue had a scroll down, but Yu Annian did not Too many explanations, direct Primordial Spirit¡¯s utterances, and passed the mind to Chu Qing. The text of golden is unfolded in Primordial Spirit. Every time Chu Qing reads a word, Dual Cultivation works harder. Yu Annian¡¯s whole person is like being taken out of the water. The two people are inseparable, within the body Spirit Qi is almost going to become one. After reading the whole volume, Chu Qing finally knows why his body style and body protection astral qi, 2 things and heart tactics, is not a one-level reason, this second half volume records is to read the dragon body method and Nianlong protector astral qi, he didn¡¯t know it originally, and he couldn¡¯t talk about cultivation. Yu Annian was about to be squeezed out by Chu Qing, and her face turned pale. Chu Qing quickly sent a little Spiritual Qi into her body. After covering her with a quilt, Chu Qing took a shower comfortably. . He and Wushuang Sword Spirit stayed in the bathroom for a while, and Chu Qing found that he still had a lot of things he didn¡¯t understand. ¡°This is the second half of the Nianlong Jue I got from Yu Annian. What is going on?¡± Chu Qing ¡¯s eyes were a little puzzled. After watching the second half of the volume, Wushuang Sword Spirit resolutely and decisively said, ¡°This is not a dragon tactic at all, this is a dragon tactic. Her purpose for you is to let you summon Ancestral Dragon had an accident when you were deceived because of your savvyness. ¡° After Wushuang Sword Spirit finished talking, Chu Qing carefully thought about the dragon tactics and the dragon tactics, or was unable to bear to ask him. With Chu Qing, he could not see anything strange. ¡°When the Ancestral Dragon was sealed, only the Nianlong Jue was passed down. As for the Dragon Extinction, it was written by the people in Li World. You can know what it is by looking at the name. The fusion you feel should be hidden by Yu Annian. You do n¡¯t see her being unable to move her fingers now, because the baleful qi of the dragon extermination tactic is too heavy, and she ca n¡¯t bear it alone. ¡± Chu Qing doesn¡¯t want to understand the difference between the heart formulas anymore, but the dragon extinction formula is still useful to the monks. As for the Nianlong recipe, he has to study it again. ¡°Wait tomorrow, you can follow Yu Annian to see what Imperial Capital is up to now. Isn¡¯t that Emperor Cai¡¯s look like you? It¡¯s not very good to stand by.¡± Wushuang Sword Spirit looks like a person coming over, hiding before Chu Qing¡¯s black face Into the Wushuang sword. (End of this chapter) Chapter 957 At the moment when he got off the train, Yu Annian opened the door for Chu Qing personally, making him think he had a beautiful bodyguard. Unfortunately, in the eyes of outsiders, he was nothing more than a pretty boy raised by Yu Annian. Chu Qing frankly accepted the envy and jealousy of everyone. In this feminist World, he was straightforward and able to eat even soft rice. Although he still despised the so-called pretty boy before, he changed his identity. Soft rice is more comfortable to eat. In order not to expose Wushuang Sword Spirit, Chu Qing put it in Divine Consciousness. Wen Minwu and Nie Ningxue did not follow. It is estimated that Yu Annian had not fully trusted them yet. Chu Qing followed her, and 2 people went until Where Wu Mo Wenqi is, when a pair of jealous eyes looked over, Chu Qing calmly faced her, Wen Lanzhi. Long time no see, she is more rusty than before, remember that they besieged Chu Qing, Wen Lanzhi always looked at him with such eyes, as if hurt by his actions. And Yu Annian did not bring Chu Qing completely to demonstrate to everyone. The strength of the Yu family should not be underestimated. There is no need to prove it again. In response to the changing times, what do you think of this? ¡° Yu Annian ¡¯s words made Four Great Families a bit dumb. For a long time Wen Lanzhi recovered from Chu Qing and directly denied the words of the prince, ¡°He and the gentleman alliance form an attempt to change the power of the World and make them successful. In this case, World will definitely fall into a passive position, and they cannot be successful. ¡° The other three have the same opinions as Wen Lanzhi. Chu Qing sees that they have been together but has been laying out. I do n¡¯t know how long it has been. It seems that he is also afraid of the strength of the Gentlemen ¡¯s League. This is also such is human nature. I knew there was a Xuan Nu Palace sitting and enjoying the fishing profit. How could they willingly divide their forces and fight against the Gentlemen League? The so-called deadlock is because the forces of the three parties are almost the same. It will be immediately hit by howling wind and torrential rain, so it is the safest way to stay on the ground. Chu Qing saw that they were arguing endlessly, and no one offered to do it. Some people understood why Yu Annian had brought him. It is estimated that he wanted to see if Chu Qing could cause unrest. When they all calmed down, Wen Lanzhi found Chu Qing, her eyes with a hint of hatred, but Chu Qing can also feel the feeling of disappointment, at first Wen Jingming regarded him as a big brother, but he did not protect him It is estimated that Wen Lanzhi hated him. In addition, when Qi Muxiao died, he still had no chance to search for the soul, and Wen Jingming died unclearly. How could Wen Lanzhi not complain? ¡°Yu Annian is guarding you, no one will deal with you, you are really eye-catching.¡± Wen Lanzhi said with a trace of cynicism, Chu Qing did not want to have any troubles with her, but there was no way to help Wen Lan Zhi came by himself. ¡°Wen Jingming¡¯s death has nothing to do with me. Although I don¡¯t know how much you hate me, but he wasn¡¯t killed by me, believed or not by you.¡± Chu Qing only said this, he still had to save the gluttonous, there was no time to talk to Wen Lanzhi chat. She reluctantly squeezed the Magical Artifact in her hand. After seeing Yu Annian ¡¯s gaze swept over here, her clenched hands slowly released again, and she did n¡¯t believe that Chu Qing would stay with Yu Annian as long as He dared to leave Yu Annian for a moment, and Wen Lanzhi would definitely kill him and avenge Wen Jingming. Chu Qing could feel Wen Lanzhi ¡¯s deep hatred towards him, and Wushuang Sword Spirit was also made a little uncomfortable by that hatred. Chu Qing told him about the bad debts of that time. After listening to Wushuang Sword Spirit, Silent. (End of this chapter) Chapter 958 The conversation between Chu Qing and Wushuang Sword Spirit lasted only a few tens of seconds, because Yu Annian suddenly pulled him over, which seemed to be a bit jealous. However, instead of directly asking Wen Lanzhi, she also asked why Chu Qing did not take out the Wushuang sword. For this, Chu Qing had to fool around. Now that he can understand it, Four Great Families simply does not have a backbone, only one person who is still in heart is the seemingly unreliable Yu Annian, but the latter does not mean to fight the Gentlemen League, The Xuannv Palace is naturally impossible to fight. It is necessary to throw a meteorite into the impetuous Imperial Capital to make them fight, but this idea is not practical, and it is unrealistic to just watch Yu Annian¡¯s reaction. She remained calm and composed while handling pressing affairs, sitting in front of Wu Mo Wenqi¡¯s house, she was not so lazy, it was obvious that she was still concerned about Chu Qing¡¯s safety. Although Wushuangjian¡¯s things have to be concealed from her, Chu Qing thinks it is necessary to talk about other things, such as gluttony. ¡°When you get out of bed, you don¡¯t know who you are. Just what you said to Wen Lanzhi, the two people seem to have a good relationship.¡± If there is something wrong with the woman, it is estimated to be jealous, even as strong as Yu Annian will become a suspicious disease, but Chu Qing does not mean to play hat tricks with her. The gentleman alliance and the lord seem to have reached an agreement. The information from Chu Qing now can¡¯t guess their next move. Seeing the appearance of Xuannv Palace, it seems that they will not join the battle for the time being. I do n¡¯t know if Elder, the king, has dealt with Di Cai and Ji Fei. Chu Qing has n¡¯t contacted them for a few days. ¡°Don¡¯t you worry about the Gentlemen League, where the World Dragons have no head, and I don¡¯t believe you have no idea.¡± Chu Qing naturally provoked Yu Annian¡¯s chin. The latter seemed to enjoy this sense of detachment. The fox¡¯s eyes were slightly narrowed, but they were a little cute. The air was full of ** atmosphere for a time, Chu Qing and Yu Annian impatiently rolled together, yesterday the cultivation base rose again, the operation of the Nianlong Jue accelerated, and Chu Qing ¡¯s Primordial Yang merged with Yu Annian ¡¯s Yuan Dan, The latter suddenly lost its previous domineering. ¡°The war is imminent, how can you give me your Primordial Yang?¡± But Yu Annian said so, the smile on his face could not be ignored, Chu Qing thought about it, and did not know why he could not control it, he could It is enough to protect Yu Annian from harm, where child can be born so easily. Suddenly, many monks flooded into the city of Tianjin, a few thousand miles away. This change can be seen even by the 1000-year-old child. Not only that, even Imperial Capital can¡¯t be at peace. Chu Qing can always feel that countless monks are grabbing Heaven and Earth Spirit Qi every day during cultivation. In the long run, wars are inevitable. Chu Qing couldn¡¯t wait to die. After consulting with Yu Annian, he directly issued a warfare with the King of the Gentlemen League, which was nominally a duel with him, and actually targeted the entire Gentlemen League. Without waiting for the war book to be sent, Yu Annian¡¯s Dark Guard came and told Wen Family about the news. At about 2:3 this morning, Wen Lanzhi suddenly took his monk and killed several Elders from the other three families. When the matter was revealed, Wen Lan fled as early as possible, and the entire Wen Family fled through the night. An Nian¡¯s Dark Guard said this, and Chu Qing would not believe it. How can Wen Lanzhi turn against the water, but she is the one in World, and she is not ignorant of the power of the gentleman¡¯s alliance, why do you want to do such a self-destructive feather thing. Just when everyone was puzzled, the book of war of the Gentlemen League was sent. (End of this chapter) Chapter 959 What Wen Lanzhi did was quickly criticized by other families in the world. Looking at their passionate emotions, they could not wait to find Wen Lanzhi immediately. Chopped up ten-thousand times by a thousand blades. Chu Qing realized that now The stone thrown into the boiling water has already appeared. As long as Wen Lanzhi¡¯s affairs are used, it is not impossible to let these people take shots against the gentleman¡¯s alliance. Chu Qing cleared his throat, and when the crowd was still noisy, it stopped them from going on. Now it is necessary to let them fight with the enemy instead of keeping Wen Lanzhi all the time. ¡°Everyone, my understanding of Wen Lanzhi is estimated to be deeper than that of you. I know that she is not an impulsive person. This defection might be her coercion. The focus is not on Wen Lanzhi ¡¯s defection. The deep meaning behind. ¡° He is a person from Yu Annian. Perhaps the people of the three families do n¡¯t have a cold for Chu Qing, but in the face of the former, it always means something. Chu Qing ¡¯s words attracted their thinking, and the effect was immediate. Yu Annian couldn¡¯t help but glance at Chu Qing a lot. He just made these people close their chatter mouths with just one sentence. This move is still very good. Soon, a person from Wu Family asked him who could coerce Wen Lanzhi, and immediately scratched the itch of Chu Qing. He laughed meaningfully first, then directed the spear at the gentleman¡¯s league. ¡°You may not know how cunning the Gentlemen League, when I fled from the World, the elder king Elder once wooed me, and there are other disputes that I will tell you in detail.¡± Chu Qing talked about his experience with Di Cai directly, and stunned those old Foxes. If it was not for Yu Annian and Chu Qing who slept, it would be cheated by him. This man will not blush a little bit when he talks big, and it is so thrilling. As soon as he said it in his mouth, it seemed as if it had actually happened. Before he could get out of a lie trap, Chu Qing started to go down again. set. ¡°So Wen Lanzhi¡¯s actions can¡¯t be blamed on her, and the gentlemen¡¯s blame is hard to blame.¡± Chu Qing¡¯s words actually received a lot of people¡¯s response, and Yu Annian looked at him with a response of 100, it was really a pleasure I have seen his true face for a long time, otherwise I would have been bluffed to know East, South, West, North. Before waiting for how long Chu Qing was happy, several people quickly grabbed the weak spot in his words and asked why the people of the Gentlemen League had to spend a lot of time. With Chu Qing ¡¯s strength at the time, it was fundamentally impossible for them to get their attention. Yes, so the most likely thing is that Chu Qing is lying and lying. Seeing that Pinocchio¡¯s nose was about to be grabbed by someone, Chu Qing quick witted in an emergency. First, he turned his back to brew a bit of emotion, then turned around and slowly shed 2 lines of sincere tears on his face, ¡°I don¡¯t hide you I said, I was an orphan when I was young, and the people in my family were hurt by the men of the Gentlemen League. Should also gather together ¡­ ¡° ¡°Cough cough ¡­¡­¡± Yu Annian can¡¯t listen anymore. It is estimated that Chu Qing treats the IQ of these people as a 3-year-old kid. If she doesn¡¯t show up again, Chu Qing will be torn into pieces by these people, ¡± I propose to fight against the Gentlemen League, must let Wen Lanzhi give us a statement that people in the family can not die in vain. ¡° She spoke a little bit more courageously, and Chu Qing was purely funny. She looked back and looked at Yu Annian, who complained to Chu Qing a little bit. If it were not for his encouragement, this sentence would have to be postponed for a month. Now Shooting against the Gentlemen League is actually a bit risky. (End of this chapter) Chapter 960 That night, Chu Qing did n¡¯t sleep with Yu Annian. He went to Wen Minwu. After chatting with him for one night, Chu Qing was suspicious of finding 9 scriptures. Kong Mo seemed to pass on this matter to the whole world, but No one has ever seen the true content of these 9 scriptures, and Chu Qing even suspects that they do not exist at all. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s not a matter of a while to save gluttons. Wushuang Sword Spirit has said that you can think long, you have to calm down, otherwise, if you ¡­¡± Wen Minwu¡¯s words played a big role in Chu Qing¡¯s emotional appeasing, but the latter is now most concerned about gluttonousness. Once he hears this, he still can¡¯t find the scriptures. ¡°I did all this for the sake of gluttony. If I can¡¯t even save him, what can I do!¡± Chu Qing questioned Wen Minwu, who was silent for a moment, and then did not communicate with Chu Qing more at the moment, and waited until he could control his temper. Wen Minwu slowly stated his plan, first of all, in World Now It ¡¯s already messed up, as long as the gentlemen ¡¯s alliance is shot, no one can be alone, and there is glare like a tiger watching his prey. In fact, when the gun is shot, if Chu Qing is irritable, it will inevitably become a target. Yu Yannian¡¯s consideration is the correct way like Yu Annian. It is almost impossible to want to win the Gentlemen League in one fell swoop, and the biggest problem before Chu Qing is actually wandering among these three forces. To do this, absolute toughness is essential, but Chu Qing ca n¡¯t do it yet. ¡°Think about it from another angle, your biggest advantage is already obvious, and that is to have a holiday with these three parties. It is most appropriate for you to make this crap stick.¡± Wen Minwu¡¯s successful disgusting remark came to Chu Qing. He thought about it and said it was indeed rough, but this analogy made him think more. ¡°So what should I do to make them notice me?¡± When Chu Qing asked this sentence, Wen Minwu kindly reminded him how he became a wanted person in all three parties. A flash of light flashed through, and Chu Qing quickly remembered what he had done. He couldn¡¯t help but feel guilty. He really wanted to do those things again. It is estimated that he hadn¡¯t found the scriptures yet. These three parties gave him Sharpened. But if you do n¡¯t see any blood, it ¡¯s not realistic to get them to take it seriously. Wen Minwu soon thought of a way, but this one sounded like a big risk. After listening to him, Chu Qing wanted to go out and kill a few gentlemen. His idea was to spread rumors, proclaiming that Chu Qing had 9 scriptures in his hand. It must be said that it would be difficult for everyone¡¯s eyes to concentrate on him. As soon as he heard this, Chu Qing felt a hint of coolness in his neck. Has quickly rejected the feasibility of this. After two people finished speaking about their ideas, they went directly to test how strict Imperial Capital¡¯s guards were. Chu Qing¡¯s speed is far above that of Wen Minwu, and his physical and mental methods allow him to crush Wen Minwu in speed, even if the latter tries hard to catch up. They came to the imperial city in the center of Imperial Capital. It mimics the architectural style of ancient palaces and was built very magnificently. Reminiscent of the character of the little princess Emperor Cai, Chu Qing also found a source. They did not continue to fly the sword, if trapped in the air, it would be more unfavorable for them to be trapped in the air. When coming to the imperial city, Chu Qing felt that someone was always following behind him, but when asked about Wen Minwu, he not at all felt something strange. Two people one after the other, walked to the city wall and the bottom, Chu Qing and Wen Minwu¡¯s tacit understanding once again appeared, the process of stepping on the bottom was exceptionally smooth. (End of this chapter) Chapter 961 Emperor Cai Cai slept very unsteadily. In her dream, she kept repeating the day when she escaped from the Gentlemen¡¯s League. Until the end, it was no longer Chu Qing who saved her and Ji Fei, but fell into the Devil¡¯s Cave and was lost by the Gentlemen¡¯s League. The people are playing with cauldron. After awakening from this nightmare, Di Cai wiped the sweat on his head, and his heart was still a little flustered, so that when he got out of bed, he saw a flash, and there seemed to be a silhouette outside the floor-to-ceiling window, and she was a bit dazed. , So that I do n¡¯t know what to do. She can be sure that she just read it right, but this silhouette appears too mysterious. If it is an uninvited guest, she can only think in the worst direction. Before waiting for Emperor Cai to make any action for help, she suddenly heard that there was some movement at the door. The threat outside the window was far less scary than the sound in the room. Emperor swallowed saliva and said, picked up a Magical Artifact, did not turn on the light, tried to lower his footsteps, quietly leaned over to see what happened. The room was surprisingly large, which was the most familiar environment of through childhood in Di Cai, but in this atmosphere it seemed a little too quiet, her heart kept plopping and throbbing, Di Caisheng was afraid that she would suddenly see strange things, hands Keeping in front of her chest, the cat moved forward. Before waiting for her psychological preparations, Spiritual Qi approached directly the next second. The Emperor was caught off guard by surprise. He fell to the ground in embarrassment, a smiling face approached, and a warm breath sprayed on her In the face, Emperor Cai suddenly panicked, and before she could call for help, the back of her neck was forcibly slashed, and she lost all her strength. Seeing this little beauty lying in his arms obediently, the person smiled slightly, and the mood was very happy. He directly broke through the window. Originally his plan had been completed by Perfection, but he could not even count 1000 to 10000, Chu Qing and Wen Min Wuhui appeared at this time. After seeing this man sneaking, they followed along out of curiosity. Unlike Chu Qing, Wen Minwu had seen the dangers of too many people¡¯s hearts, so he immediately guessed the purpose of this person, Chu Qing immediately decided to give up and continue to step on the point, or take a look at the bad luck ghost who was taken away. their three people walking through the night, Imperial Capital ¡¯s defense is really not enough in the eyes of a true expert, Wen Minwu sees the people in front of him faster and faster, and the doubts in his heart are getting more and more serious. Perhaps the person who was taken away has not a low status . After he and Chu Qing sound transmission, they both felt that they should get someone from Imperial Capital now, so this person should not be easily succeeded. Wushuang Sword Spirit whistled and flew out of Chu Qing Divine Consciousness, the sword energy 4 overflowed, and instantly came to the person who captured Di Cai. He only felt that the scene in front of him was instantly divided out of bounds, and the two chasers behind him also rushed Come over, he helplessly unlocked a Magical Artifact behind him and confronted Chu Qing. Through the mask, Chu Qing couldn¡¯t see his face clearly, but from the figure, this person should be a man. The Magical Artifact he used was a long sword. It looked like the rust sword. Wen Minwu was still thinking. How to get the words out of his mouth, Chu Qing went directly to fight with this man, this way of not playing cards according to the routine, the man did not respond. He lightly said that he was mean, but by Chu Qing snort disdainfully, this man can do things that take the hostage away at midnight. Is he embarrassed to be mean than him? However, Chu Qing did not mean to compare with him. His hands were very ruthless. The trick was deadly. The man was very difficult to cope with. When he saw Chu Qing trying to get rid of his posture, the man immediately broke into the body guard astral qi The cultivation base shocked Chu Qing, and the person in front of him was also the Golden Immortal cultivation base! (End of this chapter) Chapter 962 Chu Qing didn¡¯t know that the man the captive took was Di Cai, but that didn¡¯t prevent him from dealing with this person. Wen Minwu saw that the time had been dragging for a long time, and unable to bear shot. The man was one against two, and he yelled at them directly. It was nothing more than some shameless nonsense. Chu Qing only managed to win or lose. Regardless of whether the means was despicable, seeing that this man ¡¯s defense became more stable and stable, he knew that he did n¡¯t mean anything. Just to shake Chu Qing and Wen Minwu that¡¯s all. ¡°If watch World has an expert like you, it really shouldn¡¯t be buried for so many years.¡± When he saw that he had no anger in his body, Wen Minwu said this, he was originally a person of love, and he was almost at that time In World, I started a school, and I was only able to teach Nie Ningxue by myself. I have to say that it is a pity. The man had some admiration for Wen Minwu ¡¯s profound Taoism, and just wanted to respond, Chu Qing resorted to a monkey steals the peach, which caused the latter to be ashamed and indignant, ¡°Why are you so shameless!¡± In this feminist world, men still value their own morality very much. They are teased by Chu Qing. Men are somewhat ashamed and unable to show one¡¯s face. His mind is already messed up, and he does not pay attention to empty doors. After hitting Chu Qing as a killer, Wen Minwu didn¡¯t think much about seeing him so vicious. Magical Artifact directly hit the man¡¯s hind elbow, he was hit directly, trying to hide all impossible. Wen Minwu ¡¯s this move Chu Qing ca n¡¯t be learned, but when he saw the man falling down, he tied him up as easy as blowing off dust, untiring the bondage of Emperor Cai and the man ¡¯s mask almost at the same time, under the mask It was a face that was not reconciled, and an oil can was hung on his mouth. Chu Qing couldn¡¯t help but looked at him with two eyes. ¡°I only serve him, not you, you are a mean man.¡± The man¡¯s evaluation of Chu Qing turned out to be this way. He smiled a little and didn¡¯t say much, but if the man dared to make another noise, Chu Qing would let him know what it means to not have the will to live and be unable to ask for death. Wen Minwu¡¯s face also changed after seeing Emperor Cai. Now Imperial Capital is almost at the final moment of the decisive battle. This sudden appearance of Dark Guard actually shot the princess. Who gave the order, the lord or the gentleman alliance? Chu Qing did n¡¯t think as deeply as Wen Minwu. He woke up Di Cai directly. When the latter woke up, he almost fell into Chu Qing ¡¯s arms. Fortunately, she still had some reason. After seeing the man, she said 2 words Without a word, he gave a slap on his face, ¡°Wu Yang, because of what you did, would you like me to marry you?¡± When Chu Qing and Wen Minwu heard this sentence, their eyes were a bit complicated. They were still guessing what the kid was. The result was that Di Cai announced it directly. Was it just one of her harem? Wu Yang looked frustrated and seemed to be hurt by Emperor Cai Min. For this, Wen Minwu directly helped him, but Chu Qing thought that it was not that simple, and Emperor Cai was also strange. He woke up with this Wu Yang when he woke up and transferred it very cleverly. He and Wen Minwu¡¯s attention is really high. ¡°You better tell me the truth. Who is he? If I don¡¯t get a truth today, no matter who he is, I have to die.¡± Chu Qing put Wushuang Sword on Wu Yang¡¯s neck, Di Cai gave him a complicated look, and then laughed helplessly. It turned out that she really could not lie to Chu Qing, maybe she just acted too impulsively. ¡°He, is the son of the prince.¡± After saying this, Di Cai fell silent, Chu Qing and Wen Minwu looked at each other, and then looked at this unruly man, Wu Yang, the son of the prince, Kidnapping the princess? What kind of operation is this, Chu Qing feels that his brain is not enough, but now is not the time for him to relax his vigilance. (End of this chapter) Chapter 963 It turned out that the prince actually had a romantic affair with the emperor. This Wu Yang was the result of their two amidst flowers and in the moonlight. After hearing this, Chu Qing¡¯s face was almost smirking. Was n¡¯t Wu Yang the younger brother of Emperor Cai, why did he hopelessly muddled with her? The relationship behind this made him think a little bit of a headache. Soon four people returned to Di Cai¡¯s room. Wu Yang looked frustrated, not only because he failed to take Di Cai away. But who let him meet Wen Minwu, the end is not enough. Emperor Cai Cai said in detail that she had returned to Ji Fei. The lord was really sending trouble to the Imperial Family. Without the mysterious acquiescence to support the Imperial Family, they had already been unable to bear. This idea is exactly the same as Chu Qing¡¯s, but they are still watching because of all kinds of resistance. Once the war starts, it is impossible. Like now, there is a chance to sit down and talk a few words. At that time, strength is everything. Being directly obliterated, there is no room for negotiation. Chu Qing and Wu Yang have big eyes staring at small eyes. After talking with Di Cai, Wen Minwu was very negative about their mess. ¡°This Wu Yang estimated that he really came to take away Di Cai, but he broke himself. Go in. ¡° Emperor Cai glanced at Chu Qing, and then thanked him for helping Wen Minwu. Wu Yang sat on the ground and looked at the three of them with a smile on his face. didn¡¯t expect Chu Qing suddenly kicked directly on his stomach, Wu Yang fell to the ground with pain, seeing that he was finally no longer arrogant, Chu Qing laughed arrogantly, ¡°Do you really want to beat me, Then you get up from the ground quickly, otherwise I ca n¡¯t guarantee where to kick next. ¡° His virtue did not even see Wen Minwu, Wu Yang jumped directly from the ground, but was still beaten by Chu Qing, ¡°Di Cai, how to deal with him is still up to you, this is your family matter . ¡° For his unreasonable appearance, Di Cai was still seeing her for the first time. She looked at Wu Yang. He now looked at Chu Qing with resentful eyes, didn¡¯t expect the latter to cause trouble. ¡°The lord is not so bad to me, let him go.¡± Hearing what Di Cai said, Chu Qing didn¡¯t know what was flashing in his heart, and he wasn¡¯t disappointed. Di Cai was like this now. Unlike him, it was already bad in the bones. ¡°Not equal to me take something from him, you can¡¯t let you forget me easily.¡± As early as when I heard that Wu Yang was the son of the prince, Chu Qing was planning to shoot him. When he saw that there was one part missing from his son, it would be foreseeable how big the prince would lose his temper. What Chu Qing did was not Provoked the contradiction between these people, Wu Yang just came to the door. Fingers were inserted directly into Wu Yang ¡¯s eyes. A bloody eyeball with nerve tissue was dug out directly by Chu Qing. Wu Yang sent out a terrible scream, even Wen Minwu did n¡¯t expect Chu Qing to do so. No matter whether the prince will chase him to the end, this Wu Yang will definitely be irreconcilable. Chu Qing didn¡¯t say a word. Throwing Wu Yang out of the 6th floor like throwing garbage. Seeing him rolling on the ground in disarray, it is estimated that the body and mind were hit hard. Chu Qing closed the window and waited for the prince to come to the door, or another Qiu family, so that he could add a little more seasoning to the muddy water, and it would be easier to fish from it. Di Cai thought Chu Qing was jealous because she said Wu Yang had been entangled with her, but this was only her wishful thinking. Since Chu Qing is only good at provoking the hatred value of others, he might as well carry forward this advantage. (End of this chapter) Chapter 964 Wu Yang almost dragged his last breath to the front of the prince, and saw that the little prince ¡¯s eyeball had been dug, and there were traces of someone falling from the sky. The servants all kept quiet out of fear. The prince saw Wu After Yang¡¯s injury, he kicked him directly and couldn¡¯t move. ¡°Waste, you can¡¯t do it if you catch a princess. Who digs your eyes, is it the empress?¡± When Wang Ye talked, there was an imposing manner that was not angry, plus he was born with a pair of pupils, and when he looked at people, he became more terrifying. Wu Yang gnashing teeth said Chu Qing ¡¯s name, Wang Ye ¡¯s palm. A lightly shot on the table, the entire table instantly turned into powder. ¡°Chu Qing, that is, he killed impermanence, and he shot you, very well, I remember.¡± He let people help Wu Yang down, and then called the most insidious people under the house, this time, he It is necessary for this boy who does not knowing the immensity of Heaven and Earth to taste it, what is to ask for bitterness. Chu Qing and Wen Minwu just sat for a while and then left. After such a startle, Di Cai seemed very haggard, and Chu Qing did not agree to let her send herself. From the beginning to the end, Emperor Cai never asked why they came to Imperial Capital imperial city, why did she save her by coincidence, Chu Qing did not take the initiative to mention this stubble, and Wen Minwu has always had a feeling of feel ill at ease , Their journey speeded up. ¡°Although you have messed up the people in World several times, but you don¡¯t do anything about it, I¡¯m afraid this prince will play tricks, and Yu Annian is impossible to protect you. Must be careful when you go back. Chu Qing nodded, he still doesn¡¯t know what happened to Jinmen City at the moment. If he is allowed to know what his move will bring, he may never touch Wu Yang. Soon Yu Annian saw Chu Qing, who worried her all night, and thought he had done something bold. When she came back, she was unscathed. She hugged him directly with excitement, but Chu Qing seemed to be lacking in interest. Wen Minwu went back to accompany Nie Ningxue. Chu Qing slept that night. Someone was always calling his name in the dream. Chu Qing did n¡¯t know who that person was. The voice gave him a familiar feeling, but he could n¡¯t speak. When he came to the man¡¯s name, he woke up very quickly, and it was not yet ** at that time. Yu Annian slept soundly, a pair of long legs hung restlessly on him, Chu Qing went straight out of bed, at this moment he finally remembered who the voice came from, Chu Tiannan, Lin Yuantu, his family! That was when they shouted his name together, otherwise Chu Qing would not feel strange, he remembered the sounds and smiles 2 Chu, but when he was called together, Chu Qing did not remember! An inexplicable palpitations spread throughout Chu Qing¡¯s body, and he immediately put on his clothes. When he closed the door and left, Yu Annian didn¡¯t even have eyes opened. Chu Qing¡¯s heart was completely messed up, he regretted that he had done so much to Wu Yang, but now it¡¯s a little late, Wang Ye will surely grab his reverse scale and hit him, even if they have nothing to do, Chu Qing You must also go back to Jinmen City! He went home like crazy, the door was wide open, and the room was messy, but there was no blood stains. Chu Qing saw a line on the wall that read, ¡°See you in Yunjiang in 3 days.¡± Fortunately, the word was not written in blood, but Chu Qing did not dare to think about what Wu Yang would do to his family. He might have done too much, but if Wu Yang added it to Chu Tiannan, Chu Qing could not imagine what he would do. Zhai Yu¡¯s voice sounded behind him. In addition to him, Chu Qing also saw many acquaintances, not knowing where they came from. (End of this chapter) Chapter 965 Zhai Yu handed over a letter he received to Chu Qing. After seeing the words written above, the latter silently laughed. Wu Yang wanted everyone Qing Chu to know to see him embarrassed. He thought Chu Qing would succumb because of this. Wu Yang was wrong and he was wrong. Originally, the shot was only a temporary intention, but it was only a minor punishment. Didn¡¯t expect Wu Yang to do so ruthlessly. His family are ordinary people. How could Chu Qing watch them bullied by Wu Yang. Zhai Yu chose to stand on the side of Chu Qing. In addition, Gong Yuemeng was drunk with Li Huang¡¯er. After seeing them, Chu Qing¡¯s heart was somewhat comforting. However, in three days, Emperor will not have a big mess. Chu Qing is very relieved of Wen Minwu. Although Yu Annian¡¯s woman is a little foolish, she is very strong in doing things, and you don¡¯t have to worry. Only Wu Yang ¡¯s own mission in front of him failed, and wanted to take away Di Cai and was cut off by Chu Qing. After losing one eyeball, he tied Chu Qing ¡¯s family like a mad dog. He looked down on Wu Yang and listened to the incident After all the passing, Zhai Yu was somewhat less inclined to Chu Qing¡¯s current means of ruthless. Before, he would never do this, let alone forcibly dig someone else¡¯s eye. Only Li Huanger understands Chu Qing, she knows how it feels. The boundary between good and evil is always fuzzy. Even if Chu Qing has done such a thing, in Li Huang¡¯er¡¯s heart, he is a person with great goodness. Wu Yang also tied Chu Qing¡¯s family. The sneaky behavior is even more shameful. Chu Qing could n¡¯t dare to think about what Wu Yang would do to his family. He sat in Yunjiang for 3 days and 3 nights. Zhai Yu and the others stayed with him for so long, until Wu Yang appeared, there were 4 behind him. The dying person, Chu Qing¡¯s eyes turned red when he saw Chu Xiao. He remembered that Chu Xiao was very rich when he left, but in just 3 days, he had been tortured into skinny. Needless to say, Lin Yuantu and Chu Tiannan, the last breath left, this Wu Yang, damn it! Chu Qing took away the anger in his heart, and then looked at Wu Yang. He lost one eye and looked less powerful than Chu Qing, but with the support of the prince behind, Wu Yang was very relieved. ¡°Are n¡¯t you very patient? I ¡¯ll see if you can save them today. I will push them each and everyone off the cliff in a moment. You can only watch them in silence, how can you see your loved ones before they die? The last side of me, am I good to you? ¡° Wu Yangyin laughed geodetically, Chu Qing looked at his madness, and was worried about whether he could rescue his family in a while. Zhai Yu moved with Li Huanger. Wu Yang immediately exaggeratedly called 2 times, ¡°I only talk to Chu Qing I¡¯ve made an appointment. What are you any cat or dog? If Chu Qing¡¯s family were not in this person¡¯s hands, Gong Yue had already punched him in the past. Dare to speak so badly, it would be really boring. Chu Qing looked at Wu Yang calmly. The latter¡¯s appearance is no different from that of a madman. He must never be stimulated. Just seeing Chu Xiao¡¯s trembling with fear, he felt that the anger of within the body was about to be controlled. Can¡¯t live. ¡°Don¡¯t go forward and hear it, don¡¯t you want to see them die before your eyes?¡± Wu Yang pushed a handful of Lin Yuantu, and Chu Qing ¡¯s pupil suddenly shrink, just wanted to take a shot. A rope pulled Lin Yuantu back, and Wu Yang laughed at Chu Qing with extreme exaggeration, ¡°You originally It ¡¯s just a coward, hahaha. ¡° He laughed harder than crying, but inadvertently exposed his empty door, seeing the weak spot, Chu Qing let Wushuang Sword Spirit appear directly, but Wu Yang¡¯s hand was cut off in a blink of an eye, Zhai Yu and the others also Instantly set off and rescued Chu Qing¡¯s family! (End of this chapter) Chapter 966 Wu Yang¡¯s ending was that Chu Qing was nailed to the rock with a branch. His hamstrings were picked by Wen Minwu. It can be said that he is not as good as waste now. After seeing Chu Qing, Chu Xiao¡¯s tears could not stop flowing down. She hugged the younger brother who is not what she used to be, and touched Chu Xiao¡¯s skinny back, Chu Qing¡¯s anger continuously spreading. The situation of Chu Tiannan and Lin Yuantu is not optimistic. Fortunately, Gongyue and Li Huang¡¯er take care of them. There is no mortal danger for the time being. As for the wife-in-law brother-in-law Xing Tao, he now admires Chu Qing for prostrate oneself in admiration, although he does n¡¯t know why the Flying Sword has such a great formidable power in Chu Qing ¡¯s hands, except In addition to Chu Xiao, he has one more reliance, and he can¡¯t help it. Wu Yang ¡¯s mouth began to yell at Chu Qing, but he did n¡¯t know that his move was undesirable. Chu Qing glanced at Wen Minwu, who was polite and cut Wu Yang ¡¯s tongue directly. The bloody scene made Chu Xiao looked hard. In addition, there is Gong Yue. She ca n¡¯t be accustomed to Chu Qing ¡¯s actions now, but standing in her position ca n¡¯t stop Chu Qing. Seeing everyone ¡¯s eyes looking at herself, Chu Qing smiled, ¡°Maybe you think I ¡¯ve changed, It has become cruel than before, but when I think of this man who dared to kidnap my family, I think he is not enough to die 1000 times and 10000 times. ¡° At this time, Chu Qing was considered to be his original self. He looked forward to this day for a long time. He would use his strength to prove to this feminist World that men can also do some major events of heaven-shaking, earth-shattering. Industry, Females Honored Males Inferior is wrong, and will soon be overthrown by him personally! When Wen Minwu received his sword, there seemed to be some Spirit Qi fluctuations in the depths of the Yunjiang River. Chu Qing felt the level of the cultivation base and quickly came to the conclusion that he was a gentleman. didn¡¯t expect will come so fast, it must be the news given by the lord, even if Chu Qing is not the number of visitors. He first asked Li Huang¡¯er to leave with Chu Tiannan and the others, and then ordered Zhai Yu Wenmin Wu to stay. It would be enough to have 3 of them. After breaking up from Tianshan, Zhai Yu also did n¡¯t see Chu Qing for some time. He was not shocked by Wen Min ¡¯s martial strength, but was made a little uncomfortable by Chu Qing ¡¯s tough style, watching him become brutal, Although it was against the enemy, Zhai Yu panicked involuntarily. But he does n¡¯t know how much Chu Qing has to face now. The people in Gentlemen ¡¯s League and Xuan Nu Palace are glare like a tiger watching his prey. Chu Qing must be valued by World. He is singlehanded and it ¡¯s hard to deal with it. many people¡¯s. ¡°Zhai Yu, you must help me, beside me, only you.¡± When passing by Zhai Yu, Chu Qing deliberately pats his shoulder, the latter being one of them stunned. When he turned back, Chu Qing had already put away his helplessness and fragility. The majesty of the superior had already begun to show signs. ¡°Don¡¯t be in a daze, the men of the gentleman¡¯s league have arrived.¡± The prince sent Wu Yang also was not at ease with him. When Wang Si asked him what he had done to send the dry son, the prince confessed very simply. Just when Zhai Yu was shocked by Chu Qing ¡¯s imposing manner, Wang Si had come with his hands, he hated Chu Qing in the bones, not only because he was reprimanded by Alliance Leader, even the gentlemen ¡¯s alliance The major event was almost disturbed by Chu Qing. The Nether Realm is a treasure that connects the space. The gang wind can temper the body of the monk, which is rare. However, under the destruction of Chu Qing, the gang wind is not as good as the day. Can¡¯t take it to cultivate, how can Wang Si be angry. This time happens that Chu Qing and Wu Yang are fighting, no matter whether Wu Yang is successful or not, Wang Si will see Chu Qing¡¯s end with his own eyes! (End of this chapter) Chapter 967 Wang Si ¡¯s arrival was as early as Chu Qing ¡¯s expectation, with Wen Minwu at his side, Chu Qing ¡¯s 9% assurance that the Gentlemen ¡¯s League would be able to plant a big lead, this self-confidence derived from strength is Chu Qing ¡¯s bottom line . He greeted Wen Min and started to move, one after another tangible and immaterial strangling thread woven into the shape of a spider web in the air, Wang Si and the others relying on the cultivation base higher than Chu Qing, I would definitely not care, and there is also a house feather ghost There are 8 hexagrams in the sky, as long as Wang Si wants to fly with the sword, he will accidentally bump into it. When the time comes, even a moment of negligence can be fatal. Wu Yang ¡¯s body was silently hung on the rock, and his chest no longer bleeds, but the pungent smell of blood still attracted the bloodthirsty ants in the jungle, densely packed ants army in groups, like a Help the organized and premeditated team crawl towards Wu Yang¡¯s body. The black lacquered bloodthirsty ants attracted Wang Si ¡¯s attention. He smelled Spirit Qi in the air, covered by bloody smells. The other monks in the Gentlemen ¡¯s League had not discovered that besides Wu Yang, there were still a few eyes staring at them. Chu Qing can clearly hear the sound of his heart beating slowly. The bloodthirsty ants made the men of the gentleman¡¯s league looked towards Wu Yang. Wen Minwu tortured Wu Yang into an unnatural form, and Wang Si just turned at a glance. head. Although the coward dare didn¡¯t dare to stay beside Chu Qing, he was still listening to the movements around him. Suddenly he felt something falling down on his head. He looked up and saw that a big colorful spider was vomiting wire. Its body is as big as a basketball, with 8 claws, and the spitting silk fell on Zhai Yu. It even corroded his clothes directly into a hole. 3 seconds after seeing this scene, Zhai Yu broke out There was a sharp and screaming sound, and then he took off his clothes directly and ran to the depths of the jungle like crazy. Chu Qing only saw a silhouette fleeing in his sight, and then the gentleman of the gentleman was shocked by the sudden appearance of Zhai Yu. Wang Si directly ordered to chase. At this step, Chu Qing ¡¯s plan was basically close to the door. Feet off. Wen Minwu saw Chu Qing harboring malicious intentions staring at Zhai Yu before, and didn¡¯t expect that he could use this kind of evil trick of harming others without benefiting oneself, but the benefit of not saying hello to Zhai Yu in advance was also significant. The frightened look can be described as true feelings, even Wang Si of rigorous schemes and deep foresight cheated the past. Chu Qing only said when Zhai Yu accidentally sneezed and made a sound. If he did this next time, he would run deep into the forest, otherwise he would destroy his plan. Now it seems that Zhai Yu¡¯s memory is not bad. Coupled with Zhai Yu¡¯s lack of strength, he thought that Chu Qing would not give him any important tasks. It was shameful to see the spider scared and wowed out. When he realized that someone was chasing behind him, The speed of escape suddenly doubled. It was only then that Zhai Yu reacted back and forth. He was likely to be played by Chu Qing once. When Chu Qing told him to run deep into the jungle, it was counted. The king behind him was chasing and chasing, and it was obvious that Zhai Yu cultivation base was not very high, that is, a second-rate monk, but his speed suddenly more than doubled, and the distance between the two sides suddenly increased. This makes the suspicious Wang Si unable to bear to doubt, is it possible that this selfish and weak boy is Chu Qing¡¯s big trick? Isn¡¯t he trapped when he leads himself deep? Suddenly Wang Si stopped, and the people who made the Gentlemen¡¯s League were blank, why did they stop suddenly, didn¡¯t they see the silhouette of Chu Qing? Zhai Yu was about to spit up blood until he saw three words in the tree in front of him, ¡°Working hard¡±, and then stopped slowly, no need to guess, he was just played by Chu Qing¡¯s black belly man! (End of this chapter) Chapter 968 When Wang Si was back, Chu Qing ¡¯s real killing finally lifted the mysterious veil. Wen Minwu detonated the misty formation between the jungles, and instantly the entire forest was covered by the white mist hiding the sky and covering the earth Enveloped. Fortunately, the silly kid at Zhai Yu didn¡¯t lie to him because of Chu Qing. He turned back to Chu Qing and squatted in a circle. He soon heard someone calling his name behind him, ¡°OK, come here Right. ¡° Chu Qing took the remedy afterwards and promised to assign Zhai Yu an obedient and sensible young girlfriend. He only considered that the foul-mouthed look was put away. Wen Min Wuke was not as idle as the two of them. He is now maintaining the layout. Array of mist, can not ignore chat nonsense. According to Chu Qing ¡¯s plan, the people who trapped the gentleman ¡¯s league were only the 1st Step. Now Wang Si must have gone crazy to find him to settle the accounts. Then let him first try to crack this Formation. Then, according to the information given by Wen Minwu, With these dozens of Formulations going on, it takes more than 3 hours even if you want to break through. So many people in the Gentlemen League can trap one hour, and Chu Qing¡¯s requirements are not high. Wen Minwu really performed the 1st Step very well. Wang Si and the others not only got stuck for an hour, but also almost consumed Spirit Qi within the body. That ¡¯s because Wen Min Wu used secret methods to grab their Spirit Qi outside, as long as If someone uses Spiritual Qi in the Mist Array, Wen Minwu will benefit from it. Soon the Gentlemen¡¯s League will find that the darkest moment of life will be ushered in after the fog. Two kinds of Spirit Beast that attacked Wu Yang and Zhai Yu before, bloodthirsty ants and giant claw spiders appeared one after another. As their home field, they have a natural advantage when fighting, not to mention their number is 2, which is not a half time. Will be able to deal with it. When Wang Si repelled these Spirit Beasts, he still yelled Chu Qing in his mouth, and tossed and turned on those words. It was nothing more than saying that he was shameless and so on, and there was nothing new. Chu Qing heard some cocoons in his ears, and saw that Wang Si was bullied by several spiders, and his tears were completely gone. This IQ dared to bring people to come to see his joke. It was just to give experience. However, Wen Minwu on the side doesn¡¯t think so. Although Wang Si looks very embarrassed, even the entire Gentlemen League has a tendency to be buried by Spirit Beast, but these Spirit Beasts have lower cultivation bases after all, so they can only do it for a moment. Just delay. Zhai Yu watched a leisurely movie on the side, he felt that he had finished all his work, and then nothing happened to him, but didn¡¯t expect Chu Qing directly said to him, ¡°You go down to lead Wang Si . ¡° They are now staying on the towering tree, with the bright sun above their heads, but the gentlemen ¡¯s men ca n¡¯t be lifted by Spirit Beast ¡¯s face, and even the king ¡¯s curse is lower, and in the end Chu Qing I didn¡¯t know what he was mumbling at all. In this way, I am afraid that Zhai Yu would be beaten to death directly by Wang Si after he jumped down. He just wanted to wave his hand to say a few perfunctory words, didn¡¯t expect Chu Qing pulled out his Wushuang sword, and split it on the branch he stood on come. Seeing sword energy assaults the senses, Zhai Yuxin bit his teeth and jumped in a row, like a hot knife through butter, and fell into the Spirit Beast heap. Wen Minwu just wanted to say whether the joke was a bit too big. didn¡¯t expect Spirit Qi directly assaults the senses, making him have to dodge, and the next second Wang Si struggled to get up from the Spirit Beast pile, his legs squatted slightly, and then his body bounced directly, just Xu Qing has come to Chu Qing¡¯s side. (End of this chapter) Chapter 969 Chu Qing coldly watched Wang Si coming to him, Wu Shuang¡¯s sword waved, and collided with Wang Si¡¯s Magical Artifact. Wen Minwu wanted to shoot, but was discouraged by Chu Qing¡¯s eyes. Chu Qing wanted to do it himself, even if it took a little more time, this king¡¯s life is his. 2 The fight became more intense, until Wang Si ¡¯s heart could not bear to bear a trace of appreciation to Chu Qing, so cultivation base is high and has talents who have the means of the city, why cannot be accepted by their gentlemen, if Chu Qing can do If released, Wang Si would happily recruit him as his own. At this time, only Wen Minwu was a spectator Qing, and he watched Chu Qing meet the enemy at the peak period, but after playing a dozen rounds, it was Wang Si who was in a better state, enough to see that he was not serious before, until At this time, in the face of Chu Qing, he showed his strength. In the face of Wang Si, even Wen Minwu asked himself if he wanted to. When Chu Qing missed Wang Si by mistake, he suddenly heard that he was using Primordial Spirit sound transmission for himself, and he praised the gentleman¡¯s league as if there were no one in the sky. It seemed that a man likes beautiful women in groups, and cultivation is easy. Kung fu, enjoy the days of bliss. It¡¯s a pity that Wang Si¡¯s wishful thinking was completely wrong. Chu Qing experienced a lot of hard work in his past life. He naturally knew what it was like to indulge in the so-called hedonism, plus Wang Si had some grudges with him. It is even more impossible to do his men. Chu Qing did n¡¯t even want to talk to Wang Si. He directly awakened Wushuang Sword Spirit and let him divide 100000 Wushuang Swords, confusing Wang Si ¡¯s vision. This move was a surprise victory, and he immediately let Wang Si plant a follower. In addition to Illusion Technique, Chu Qing directly saw his biggest weakness, that is, Wang Si ¡¯s right eye, which was invisible! Such a gentleman¡¯s expert, the strength that makes Wen Minwu feel incomparable, is actually a half blind, Wen Minwu quietly frowned behind Chu Qing, experience Old Daoist like him, of course, he would not think that he can defeat Wang Si now Now, and now it¡¯s time for him to fight with Chu Qing, no matter which side neglects half points, the consequences will be death or injury. He never again had the idea of ??secretly shooting, because Wen Minwu found that Chu Qing somehow cares about winning or losing with Wang Si, he must not shoot between Wang Si and Chu Qing, otherwise the latter will hate him forever. What it feels like to win without force, no one knows better than Wen Minwu. He does n¡¯t want Chu Qing to leave that kind of regret. But being a spectator was a bit too painful, and Wen Minwu started to rescue Zhai Yu. He was able to escape Wang Si, because Chu Qing took the opportunity to let him fall into the worm pile. Too. Until Wen Minwu came over, Zhai Yu was about to be beaten down. When he saw a backing, Zhai Yu got angry and rushed forward proudly. This inconsistent appearance made Wen Minwu almost think he was being stupid. When Wen Minwu took care of Zhai Yu, Chu Qing was relieved, didn¡¯t expect that he had just cared about Zhai Yu, he was seized by Wang Si, and the silver sword quietly climbed onto Chu Qing¡¯s wrist, fiercely stroking, Chu Qing almost lost the Wushuang sword directly because it was too vicious. Chu Qing stepped back a dozen steps and re-examined the person in front of him. He was Elder of the Gentlemen¡¯s League. Normally stand by one¡¯s word. Just now Wang Si still solemnly vowed to pull him into the League, although I don¡¯t know the truth of this word, But Chu Qing¡¯s attention was all on his silver sword, just waiting for Wang Si to shoot again, must grab his weak spot. (End of this chapter) Chapter 970 Life and death enemies, the shot is fatal, Chu Qing will not show mercy naturally, but every time you ca n¡¯t hit it, Wang Si intentionally hides his strength, even if Chu Qing wants to kill him again, Wang Si needs to reveal the weak spot Just fine. 2 For a tiger to fight, it is necessary to divide up and down. It is not so important for Wang Si, but in Chu Qing¡¯s mind, he has been regarded as the must-win target. This exchange, even some of the weak enemy Wang Si was directly injured, this time the latter directly put away the heart of play, the offensive became as rapid as strong wind and swift rain. On the side, Wen Minwu helped Zhai Yu to get rid of the predicament, and then fought with the men of the gentleman¡¯s league. Zhai Yu, who had just fled the insect tide, had no thoughts of arrogance, and at a glance he saw Chu Qing fighting with people. Imperial Capital, sitting in an unrepaired void, sat an old man with white hair. His eyes were closed and his heart was holding the formula. The men of the gentleman¡¯s alliance were protecting the law. For 10000, nothing was lost. Man instructed the gentleman to pay attention to the wind and grass around him from time to time. It is now their key moment. Whether they can get the strength of that person is here. The world is looking for Kong Mo ¡¯s 9 scriptures, and they are wondering what Kong Mo left to the ancient martial arts world. Only the Alliance Leader of the Gentlemen ¡¯s League, the old man, knows that he has been thinking for so many years just to To get the power of Kong Mo, if it does n¡¯t work today, I do n¡¯t know how to wait until time that will never come next time. The old man got up, his white hair gradually turned black, and even the orange peel on his face and the old spots were gone, but in a blink of an eye, he directly changed back to a handsome youngster, who looked down on himself Under his staff, these people have followed him for many years, and some are loyal deadpools. If he can get the way, these people can also benefit from it. The Xuannv Palace is high-profile, and the palace owner Si Jiangyue is just digging a grave for himself, making a cauldron a big fan. Everyone is not shocked by the name of the Xuannv Palace, but gave the Gentlemen League many years of rest . Recalling Si Jiangyue, the balance has a complicated feeling. She might have known the secret of the void, but now, the gentleman alliance wants the early bird catches the worm. Just because of the balance, there are a group of people who are more procrastinating in doing things. Otherwise, this void will not take many years to find. The establishment of the gentleman alliance is not to fight against the Xuannv Palace, but to balance the Alliance Leader ¡¯s cultivation base. Breakthrough, he wants to reach Supreme Realm, and then breaks through the sky to find the true meaning of eternal life. The balanced eyes looked at the empty space in front of them. The other monks in the Junzi League only knew about the astral qi body refinement, but they did n¡¯t know that it was an overkill for the empty space. Its real use was the Tearing Space barrier, which opened up Heaven and Earth. The bridge enables the cultivation base Great Accomplishment to directly break through the shackles. Wang Si no longer hesitated and gave Chu Qing a killer, but at this time he has been cleared by Chu Qing, not to mention their Spiritual Qi. The situation is no longer the same as before. If the situation is no longer one-sided, if speaking Of which, Wang Si was defeated by his arrogance. Zhai Yu finally did n¡¯t need Wen Minwu to take one step at a time, he could also deal with several monks of the Gentlemen League. When they came back to his senses to see the situation on Chu Qing ¡¯s side, they found that the latter was covering his heart. Complexion is gloomy. Wen Minwu couldn¡¯t care about a lot of straight past, no need to ask, that Wang Si must have escaped. Yunjiang became the cemetery of these gentlemen¡¯s coalition cultivator. Zhai Yu glanced at the Eight Diagrams in midair. It seems that Wang Si did not directly escape from the air Yujian. ¡°Don¡¯t chase it anymore, go back to Imperial Capital, and there will be a big move for Gentlemen League.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 971 Wang Si escaped, and Imperial Capital had not heard from him yet. Yu Annian and Chu Qing agreed that when the turmoil occurred, they would send fireworks signals at the last minute. Wen Minwu wholeheartedly aimed at Chu Qing, and Zhai Yu was a little hesitant. 3 people are on the top of the Yunjiang River, looking at the Corpse Mountain Blood Sea behind them, Chu Qing¡¯s fingertips suddenly burst out a ray of black flame, Wen Minwu¡¯s eyes seem to be careless, but in fact they have a deep fear of it. The gluttonous eyes of the dragon made Chu Qing shedding body, exchanging bones, and Profound Nether cold flame was his first use, Chu Qing ¡¯s thoughts move, black flame landed like a fallen leaf on the body of a gentleman ¡¯s coalition cultivator, a gust of wind blew. After that, the black flame swept away in an instant, and as long as it was slightly stained, it was the end of the burnt ashes and dispersed smoke. During the burning process, there was not even a single voice, and even Chu Qing was trembling. Wen Minwu looked thoughtfully at Chu Qing ¡¯s eyes. He had no pupils in his eyes at the moment, and instead he was replaced by a glazed glass. Transparent and clear. Just like, Dragon Eye. After processing the corpse, Chu Qing leapt to the sword and left, maybe he could return to Yunjiang in the future, if there was such a day. Since Wen Lanzhi left with the Wen Family, the remaining Great Family have been divided into 2 factions for Huili World and the Gentlemen League. Yu Annian is not on either side. The time she agreed with Chu Qing has not yet arrived. Now the people at Imperial Capital are not speaking, and everyone is deadlocked. Monks are also greedy for life and fear of death. Once conflicts are intensified and wars are started, it is difficult to stop. It is precisely because of all kinds of considerations that Imperial Capital is as ostensibly as it is now. Chu Qing and Wen Minwu Zhaiyu hurried together, regardless of how the expression on Zhaiyu¡¯s face was entangled, Chu Qing ignored him until he finally became unable to bear to show cowardice, ¡°Just now my Magical Artifact was cut off by the Gentlemen¡¯s League, I think, I still ¡­ ¡° Without waiting for him to speak again, Chu Qing kicked on his chest, Wen Minwu only felt saw a flash, then Chu Qing chased to Zhai Yu¡¯s side, and then punched Zhai Yu on the face. Looking at his closest companion in the past, Chu Qing¡¯s eyes were very cold, ¡°You say it again.¡± Since he did n¡¯t kill Wang Si, Chu Qing ¡¯s emotions have reached a critical point. It ¡¯s not that he wants to shoot Zhai Yu, but that the violence in the blood controls his body. Zhai Yu only heard the murderous aura from this discourse. It didn¡¯t happen that Chu Qing¡¯s something was wrong. ¡°Are you going to watch me die, aren¡¯t we brother ¡­¡± Zhai Yu said half of the words, the remaining half of the sentence was blocked by Chu Qing ¡¯s fists and feet, Wen Minwu operated Spiritual Qi, but suddenly saw Chu Qing ¡¯s body surrounded by a huge azure python, a group of black air like an entity enveloped Chu Qing¡¯s upper body, azure python is spying on all around, and its appearance should not be accidental. Chu Qing¡¯s situation is dangerous now! ¡°Zhai Yu, run away, Chu Qing will kill the killer!¡± Wen Minwu ¡¯s words instantly attracted Chu Qing ¡¯s attention. At that moment, his body was almost out of control. Python looked at Wen Minwu curiously before it sensed the breath of the dragon ¡¯s eye, attached to Chu Qing ¡¯s body, but did n¡¯t t expect will be seen through at a glance. If it still has a body, it ¡¯s nothing difficult to eat these 3 humans who ca n¡¯t tell good from bad directly, but now it can only be attached to Chu Qing temporarily, bully people by flaunting one¡¯s powerful connections that¡¯s all. Zhai Yu ¡¯s legs were almost softened. He quickly blocked the bleeding arm and fled to Wen Minwu desperately. The ruthless aura on Chu Qing suddenly increased by dozens of times, even Zhai Yu who could n¡¯t see python felt Yin Qi É­É­. ¡°Chu Qing was possessed by the Wraith, and he and the men of the Gentlemen League just hurt his strength just now, and the Wraith got a hole!¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 972 Zhai Yu¡¯s heart suddenly fell, and according to Chu Qing¡¯s past style, he really wouldn¡¯t shoot him, if he wasn¡¯t allowed to wake up, his life could not be guaranteed! Wen Minwu guarded Zhai Yu behind him, his expression was cold, and Chu Qing¡¯s eyes swept coldly over them, and the clear and clean dragon¡¯s eyes suddenly turned red. The fierce and violent breath overflowed instantly, and it was difficult for Wen Zhai 2 people to resist, and the Flood Dragon that was destroyed in Yunjiang was not so powerful. Why! Zhai Yu quickly explained to Wen Minwu the whole process of destroying the Flood Dragon in the Yunjiang River, half of the process was still conceived by Gong Yue, but Wen Minwu grasped the key point, ¡°Where is the inner dragon and dragon soul of Flood Dragon?¡± In your hand, it wo n¡¯t be Chu Qing! ¡° Before they reached a conclusion, the poisonous black gas swept through the next second. After the wind, dozens of trees with thick discs were uprooted, and no action had been seen by Chu Qing. The momentum was so great! Within the body, there is a voice that has been tempting and tempting. Just after Chu Qing defeated the king, the Remnant Soul of Flood Dragon appeared. Chu Qing is certainly tenacious, but the timing of the Flood Dragon is precisely the weakness of Chu Qing. For a moment, in this way he could not divide his energy to resist. Suddenly the consciousness was divided into two parts: one light and one dark. Chu Qing lost his blood in one of his eyes, but this situation is actually more dangerous. The Zhai Yu cultivation base is not as good as those of the monks of the Gentlemen League. Too long, there is a feeling of suffocation. Wen Minwu quickly gave a medicine pill to protect his heart. It was difficult for 2 people to shoot Chu Qing, but if Chu Qing had to put them to death, he had to be regarded as an enemy. Suddenly the long-held memory suddenly rises in the mind, Chu Qing is caught in the vortex of memories and cannot extricate himself. A huge and unpredictable Flood Dragon appears in his soul. Chu Qing is like an ant in front of him. ¡°All said for a nobleman to take revenge, ten years is not too long, Chu Qing, we meet again.¡± Wushuang Sword Spirit appeared beside Chu Qing. He even had a dark purple line on his body. When Sword Spirit looked up, Chu Qing saw that his face was already covered with the miasma of Flood Dragon. If he did n¡¯t stop the momentum, I am afraid that even Wushuang sword can¡¯t be kept. Chu Qing didn¡¯t even think about it. He directly released Spirit Qi in his hand. As a result, Wushuang Sword Spirit suddenly broke up, biting Chu Qing¡¯s wrist. The teeth had bitten through the fragile skin, Chu Qing didn¡¯t even have time to summon body protection astral qi, Flood Dragon avatar disguised as Wushuang Sword Spirit, actually deceived him. ¡°Chu Qing! Save the gluttony!¡± A distant voice came, Flood Dragon flogged Sword Spirit fiercely with its tail, and a gorgeous Purple Qi spurt out instantly, Chu Qing Divine Consciousness has become a good place for Flood Dragon show off one¡¯s military strength! Thinking of the situation at this time, Chu Qing was anxious like the ants on the hot pot. If the Flood Dragon completely crazy and ridiculous shot against the gluttonous, Chu Qing desperately wanted to protect the gluttonous! Flood Dragon was beheaded by the Chu Qing in the Yunjiang. The resentment qi for many years has formed a long-lasting miasma. As long as someone passes by, it will be involved in it and become the nutrients of the wraith. The arrival of Chu Qing awakened the obsession in the mind of the wraith. When he was laying out, Flood Dragon had been ambushing in the dark, waiting for Chu Qing to be unprepared, one strike certain kill. However, Flood Dragon does not expect Chu Qing Divine Consciousness, there is also a Divine Item in the form of gluttony, the existence of gluttonous is even more delightful for Flood Dragon, as long as these things in Chu Qing Divine Consciousness are swallowed, Flood Dragon incarnation True Dragon is just Time is a problem, I can¡¯t think of many years of cultivation to get a breakthrough. Zhai Yu and Wen Minwu looked at Chu Qing from afar, but only felt that he was not quite right now. (End of this chapter) Chapter 973 There is chaos in Divine Consciousness, Chu Qing¡¯s vision is hindered by the malaria, and his dragon¡¯s eyes can¡¯t see the mysterious scenes deep in the malaria, and can only be trapped in it. Chu Qing has felt the hatred of Flood Dragon for him, but he also killed Flood Dragon out of justice. The two are hostile, either you will die or i will die. The gluttony gave him the eyes of the dragon. If he could n¡¯t even keep his gluttonous body, how could he be worthy of the gluttony? Chu Qing ¡¯s thoughts turned around, the dragon ¡¯s tactics went crazy, and the changeable situation was turbulent for a while. Small World has signs of returning to Chu Qing. Numerous Spirit Qi rushed to Chu Qing. Just as he was about to get paid at the bottom of the kettle, the sound of Flood Dragon came secretly, ¡°You are his heir. I can¡¯t think of it. It would be cheaper to kill him. ¡° Chu Qing suddenly remembered Kong Sheng ¡¯s death inheritance before being dying. Being reminded by the Flood Dragon, he simply worked together with the poison Gong. The rich mala returned to the Dragon Dragon ¡¯s within the body like a mouse seeing a cat. Chu Qing¡¯s eyes became complicated and unspeakable. What kind of shocking and stunning character Kong Sheng would actually pass on his life¡¯s poison to Chu Qing, what kind of thing is he! The jealousy in Flood Dragon¡¯s eyes flashed through, but Chu Qing caught it well. He secretly thought about the probability of persuading him. Although he couldn¡¯t find True Dragon to wake up the gluttonous, but a soon-to-be-formed Flood Dragon should also Can be used for vertices. Sword Spirit was originally a Divine Item, and the sword body was dulled by the measles of Flood Dragon. If Chu Qing can no longer refer to Divine Consciousness as his own use, I am afraid that Flood Dragon will also do something to occupy the magpie¡¯s nest! Being forced to be cruel, Chu Qing simply condenses the poison qi within the body, but it is either the fish dies or the net splits. It is better to make a break with the Flood Dragon and see if he can make it out! There was a loud noise inside Divine Consciousness, Flood Dragon looked at gluttonous eyes and shifted to Chu Qing. Thinking of Kong Sheng, he was reluctant to give him inheritance poison, and Flood Dragon had a sense of depression. In his view, Chu Qing, a Smelly Brat, does not look like a savior at all. Why does Kong Sheng put the treasure on him! Wen Minwu sees that there is still a stalemate in Chu Qing Divine Consciousness, and ca n¡¯t help but discuss with him how to wake Chu Qing. Even now they all see that Chu Qing ¡¯s situation is not optimistic. If he ca n¡¯t return to Imperial Capital in time, know the gentleman The alliance and the movement of the Xuannv Palace, they will be controlled everywhere, time is not and the others! But now Chu Qing has lost consciousness. If it is awakened directly, it is estimated that it is of little use. Zhai Yu would like to start shaking Chu Qing and wake him up, but as soon as his hand touches Chu Qing ¡¯s body, he feels strongly The repulsive force bounced off the ten meters, and Wen Minwu saw that his face became grim. No matter what method is used, Chu Qing must make a decision, even if it hurts Divine Consciousness, it is better than being a vegetative. Flood Dragon had just rushed to Chu Qing, and the malaria gas again came to the sky and covering the earth, but just when Chu Qing was reluctantly resisting, he only felt his astral qi suddenly appeared, and then was used by Spiritual Qi Gone. It must have been Wen Minwu¡¯s shot, except for him, no second person would know the Nianlong tactics so much! Chu Qing¡¯s confidence increased greatly, and his eyes were restored to the clarity of the Dragon¡¯s Eye. There was a little panic moment in the Flood Dragon. His summon Wushuang Sword Spirit attacked the 2 inch of the Dragon Dragon cunningly, which is a clear under the head of the Flood Dragon. Blue¡¯s scales, but a breathing time, the situation instantly became Chu Qing to prevail. Looking at the old defeated in front of him, Chu Qing no longer showed any mercy, and used Soul Search to destroy his wraith body. Flood Dragon¡¯s pair of crimson¡¯s eyes stared straight at Chu Qing. The cold and cold eyes were cold and severe. Chu Qing unable to bear the sword and gently picked Flood Dragon¡¯s eyes. (End of this chapter) Chapter 974 Not waiting for Chu Qing to completely walk out of the shadow of Flood Dragon, suddenly his shoulders sank, Zhai Yu came up very kindly and comforted, looking at the warm face of his brother, Chu Qing¡¯s consciousness gradually recovered, but The body fell to the ground uncontrollably. At the moment when his eyes were closed, Chu Qing seemed to notice a little fluctuation in Divine Consciousness. As his head became dizzy, Chu Qing couldn¡¯t respond anymore, no matter how Zhai Yu called. Wen Minwu took Chu Qing back to Imperial Capital according to what he said before, but Yu Annian was very attentive. He was very attentive to Chu Qing. He even put him as a baby in the nursery room. Zhai Yu and Wen Minwu were in Yu. The room arranged by An Nian was waiting. In the evening, Nie Ningxue came back. With Wen Minwu, you looked at Zhai Yu a little uncomfortably. In order to improperly use the light bulb, Zhai Yu simply walked out of the guest room, and 5 or 6 lights were installed on the promenade outside. It seemed to be in response to the scene, and it was completely extinguished when Zhai Yu walked out. ¡°The light bulb is also dignified!¡± When he said this, Zhai Yu only felt a little pain in his face, but watching Wen Minwu Xiu Ai in the house was really greasy, and it was better to come out and blow the cold wind. Chu Qing had never explained Yu Annian to Zhai Yu before. During the day, they seemed to be very intimate. Zhai Yu did not dare to think too much about a woman with strength and background, such as Yu Annian, but asked her to know Chu Qing Situation It shouldn¡¯t be rude. The bright light reflected Zhai Yu¡¯s face as if it was dead white. He didn¡¯t all have the habit of looking in the mirror. When walking across a mirrored wall, the Zhai Yu on the wall seemed to sneer. A ray of black air seemed to come out of the room at the end of the corridor. Zhai Yu ignored the black air directly and lightly knocked on the door. Yu Annian sat by the bed waiting for Chu Qing, looking at his profile. Yu Annian hoped that time would stop there. Knocking on the door made her expression calm, and the girl¡¯s expression was fleeting. The lights in the corridor flickered, Zhai Yu¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, and Yu Annian¡¯s hand stopped on the door handle, looking at the cat¡¯s eyes on the door with caution. Zhai Yu ¡¯s face appeared a bit cryptic in the darkness, and Yu Annian ¡¯s heart suddenly jumped. The next second, a Crimson ¡¯s eyes covered the cat ¡¯s eyes. Zhai Yu ¡¯s entire body was stuck to the door, like a choice. Gecko eaten by people. The surrounding atmosphere began to become wrong, Chu Qing was not awake yet, and Yu Annian thoughts move called his men to come to the rescue. This brother of Chu Qing was unknowable, staying in the guest room obediently and honestly, was it necessary to come out and attract evil spirits. His body was far away from the doorway, Yu Annian quietly waited for one minute. Presumably Zhai Yu¡¯s cultivation base wasn¡¯t enough to look at, and Yu Annian¡¯s men could clean up the service. After all, it¡¯s Chu Qing¡¯s brother, he can¡¯t do it too much, just let him keep a long memory. Yu Annian had n¡¯t reached Chu Qing ¡¯s bed yet, and suddenly a screaming scream was heard outside the door. Maybe it was Chu Qing ¡¯s brother. The way of acting was too arrogant. Yu Annian ¡¯s face changed slightly, just wanted to let Be polite with your own men, the door knocks again, but it sounds like you have one¡¯s hair stand on end. The quick knock on the door was the same as King Yanluo ¡¯s urgency. She kept urging Yu Annian to step forward. She frowned, and the majesty of her high position gave her enough confidence, no matter what demons and monsters were outside the door, she I am confident that I can handle it calmly. The last punch fell, Zhai Yu¡¯s face was already covered with blood, and his eyes flashed with strange rays of light, which looked like a completely different person. Can¡¯t drag it anymore, my heart suddenly hurt, Zhai Yu kicked off Yu Annian¡¯s men, followed by a punch to break the door in front of him, in a flash The situation was reversed, Yu Annian did not notice that Chu Qing behind him had woken up, she The face is a demon who has just drunk his blood. (End of this chapter) Chapter 975 Chu Qing Divine Consciousness was damaged. He had to sleep for 3 days and 3 nights to recover, but out of luck, he got the truth from the Flood Dragon Remnant Soul, so even Wushuang Sword Spirit had to admire this The boy¡¯s luck is so good. I wanted to lie in Divine Consciousness for a few more days to completely fill the damaged vacancy of Divine Consciousness, but Wushuang Sword Spirit suddenly said coolly in Chu Qing¡¯s ear, ¡°If you pretend to die again, the spirit of grievance will be on your wife The body is gone. ¡° A few shadows immediately appeared in Chu Qing ¡¯s mind, but there was no silhouette of Yu Annian. Chu Qing put on an expression that you might be teasing me, Wushuang Sword Spirit had to name the surname, ¡°It ¡¯s that surname Yu, You said it well, do n¡¯t you want to recognize it now? ¡° Chu Qing hit a shivered, only then remembered the matter of Imperial Capital, and the gentleman¡¯s league who glare like a tiger watching his prey in his back. If he was so tired, Yu Annian would be called 10000. He sat up from the bed with a carp, and Yu Annian was huddled with Zhai Yu. The movement behind him attracted Yu Annian¡¯s attention. Her eyes only shifted for a short while, and the result was caught by Zhai Yu. A sharp sword energy was going to cross Yu Annian¡¯s chest. Chu Qing shot it without thinking, and a princess rescued Yu Annian happily. The guest room at this moment is no longer visible. The air is filled with a strong bloody smell. Zhai Yu lifts a black face, and a black thin line pulls from the fingertip to the arm, and the neck is covered by clothes. Living. It seems that now Zhai Yu has lost his mind, otherwise he would not dare to shoot Yu Annian by lending him 10000 guts. Chu Qing did not act blindly without thinking, and Yu Annian stood behind him very docilely, and can¡¯t confirm whether the person in front of him is the house feather that Chu Qing knows, and he can¡¯t act unscrupulously about his brother, Chu Qing hesitated a bit. ¡°Are you Zhai Yu, if you don¡¯t tell the truth, take responsibility for the consequences.¡± He was running around the dragon tactics all over the body, and the body protection astral qi appeared, and Yu Annian on the side also carried out the Formation, even if the house Yu suddenly broke up, they can also resist in time. Zhai Yu raised a sneer in her mouth and shot ruthless. She seemed to no longer care about the brotherly friendship between them. At this time, Yu Annian got a little breathing gap, but suddenly found Zhai Yu¡¯s body covered with black gas. Just when she opened her mouth to try to remind Chu Qing, the window behind her was suddenly broken into. A dozen masked black clothed persons surrounded Yu Annian. The Magical Artifact in her hand was less than a millimetre away from her neck. Chu Qing looked back at Yu Annian, his eyes were all red, his head was angry, the Magical Artifact rubbed gently on his neck, and a bright red blood flowed out slowly, Chu Qing gritted his teeth reluctantly, and threw the Wushuang sword in his hand . Zhai Yu looked at it, but did not laugh at Chu Qing ¡¯s heroic shortness, and took out the bound fairy rope to bind him. The back-and-forth reversal happened too fast and too fast, leaving Chu Qing with no extra thinking time. He only took a moment of breathing when he was kicked into a completely closed prison. What he can be sure is that Zhai Yu is definitely faked by others, and Imperial Capital is no longer peace and security. Perhaps Wen Lanzhi and the Gentlemen League have united, they have the ambition to annex the world inside and outside. Did not see the shot, I wonder if Wen Minwu now noticed the same. Still, they are all trapped in this prison now. Chu Qing just repeatedly pondered back and forth, thinking of one head and two big ones, unable to bear to call out Wushuang Sword Spirit to discuss together. When he saw the languid Wushuang Sword Spirit, the surprise on his face could not be concealed. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, was it sucked?¡± Seeing Wushuang Sword Spirit in the past was a high-spirited look, but today is very abnormal. (End of this chapter) Chapter 976 Chu Qing did not know where he was, it seemed to be related to Wen Lan, and Yu Annian was also taken into captivity, so the Gentlemen¡¯s League was also inseparable. In order to repair Divine Consciousness for Chu Qing before, Wushuang Sword Spirit almost wiped out his Primordial Spirit. In the previous fight with Zhai Yu, he did not show the formidable power of high grade Magical Artifact. Chu Qing didn¡¯t blame him. The most important thing now is to get out of this cage. People are banned here. No matter how Chu Qing works, it is useless to read the dragon tactics. I still can¡¯t see the outside situation. There are special people for 3 days. Come in and send a drink, hanging Chu Qing¡¯s half-life. If you don¡¯t go out early, things will be in trouble. ¡°I know you are worried about that surnamed Yu, but I have nothing to do. The person who arranged the Formation has a deep cultivation base. You and I can¡¯t crack it yet.¡± The sound of Wushuang Sword Spirit¡¯s speech was ethereal as if wearing a class wind. Seeing him for such a weak part, Chu Qing finally extinguished his enthusiasm and focused on breaking out as soon as possible. As a prisoner of the ranks, Chu Qing persevered in cultivation every day. Without the supervision of Wushuang Sword Spirit, he could remember the major event of saving Yu Annian. I do n¡¯t know how many 3 days have passed. Chu Qing was taken out with shackles. . When he stood in the Colosseum, which can accommodate 1000000 people, he faced countless pairs of fanatic eyes, and his heart could not help but softly trembled. Beside Chu Qing, there were several monks who could not be named, and they were pushed to the most sinister high platform together, and the jailer who escorted them locked the shackles on a copper pillar. Chu Qing looked at him better than himself. Copper pillars with thick waists no longer have the mind to break away with brute force. Fortunately, Chu Qing, the monk next to him really called a 10000 student, and he knelt directly on the ground, seemingly lost his desire to survive. Chu Qing himself like a clay Bodhisattva fording a river, and he dared not take care of other people ¡¯s business. The Colosseum is divided into 5 areas, Chu Qing is located in the middle of a copper pillar, the two monks on the left and right sides are blocked by a wall pulled up from the ground, and there is a black channel in 2 meters in front of Chu Qing , It seems that Spirit Beast will come out of it. The noisy shouts in his ears also prevented Chu Qing from calming down. Although his eyes never stayed on the audience, their hysterical shouts still prevented Chu Qing from calming down. A strong and fierce breath suddenly suppressed Chu Qing¡¯s aura. He felt that his breath was rapid, and listening to Spirit Beast¡¯s roar, Chu Qing could not distinguish what he was dealing with until a burst of mountains bursting and ground splitting Chu Qing¡¯s voice came out. The shackles of the hands and feet are really a hindrance, but now Chu Qing ca n¡¯t reveal the Wushuang sword. It ¡¯s better to stay at the end. Spirit Beast shows half of his head. It looks like he ¡¯s covered with sharp spikes. It¡¯s more than 4 meters high, and a mouth is smelly with a gusty wind blowing. Chu Qing caught the attack and caught off. The next second Spirit Beast rushed in a row of mountains and seas. It seems to want to do it quickly and eat Chu Qing. Delicious dim sum. This Spirit Beast is called Chi Qing Shi, and it is famous for having a pair of eyes of Chi Qing 2 colors. It has a quick response and has sharp thorns around it. It ca n¡¯t hit its life gate with one blow, that can only stimulate its madness, when the time Comes will be more difficult to deal with. Chu Qing does not yet know what Spirit Beast is dealt with in the other four places, but this one in front of him is really not easy to deal with, and he cannot survive without a fight. He held his breath and waited for the blue lion to come to him. He jumped into the air and jumped forward. One forward flipped to avoid a robbery. After the empty lion, the red lion did not come to the platform. Perhaps the prisoners he faced before did not have Chu Qing. So ambitious, see it and surrender. Suddenly a scream broke out for Chu Qing in the auditorium. Several Magical Artifacts were thrown into the Colosseum in the chaos. Chu Qing had not been proud for a long time. The red lion returned in a swirl of dust. (End of this chapter) Chapter 977 Two seemingly friendly youngsters stood outside the Colosseum, one dressed in white clothed and dressed as a celebrity in Wei and Jin Dynasties, and behind him stood Wang Si and other monks of the Gentlemen¡¯s League, asking his identity. Who. The other is wearing a mask, and there are double pupils in one pair of eyes. It is a natural phenomenon. Others should not be underestimated. ¡°Your lord, time is up, what do you promise the gentleman alliance?¡± Contrary to speaking slowly, it wouldn¡¯t be intersected unless he saw something in the Second Capital of Imperial Capital. The prince seemed not at all to take seriously the balanced words, but only lightly un¡¯ed, and directed him towards the entrance of the Colosseum. Taking a look at it like this, it seems that he does n¡¯t go in to see the tricks of the next three, and the magic weapon to repair the void has not yet been available. He thoughts got to this point and looked back fiercely, staring at Wang Si, if not he could n¡¯t deal with a Chu Qing, he is so much speechless. The importance of the Nether Realm is absolutely absolute and cannot be let go. Presumably, the lord also understood this very well. The people who looked at the gentleman¡¯s alliance were reluctant, and the lord¡¯s brow wrinkled slightly. The corner of Wang Si¡¯s mouth twitched, and he hated Chu Qing once more. Hengheng maintained a false smile and walked in with the lord one after the other. In this way, Imperial Capital and Gentlemen¡¯s people pretended to be polite and came to the Colosseum together. Wang Sigang set his sights on the Colosseum, and noticed Chu Qing, who was in abundance. There was a burst of ecstasy in his heart, and he directly secretly transmitted the sound transmission to the balance. When the latter saw Chu Qing, the eyes of the prince also cast their eyes. ¡°This is what I used to hone his monks. Alliance Leader might as well comment. ¡° After hearing this sentence, the balance is very pretending to be clear and logical, as several monks who had been beaten down by Spirit Beast also said that they wanted to describe in detail the spirits of these people eaten by Spirit Beast. The whole process. There was a weird look flashing on Wang Ye¡¯s face, which seemed to see through the balance of thoughts. The two of them watched the best location in the auditorium. From the perspective of the prince, they could see the back of Chu Qing¡¯s head. The balance was to see Chu Qing inside and out, and there was a trace of cruelty in his eyes. ¡°There is also the 3rd beast on the road, you didn¡¯t say it, he didn¡¯t hurt at all, it looks like it¡¯s worthy of solicitation.¡± As soon as he finished saying this, the balance was a little unwilling, which could break his void and indirectly hinder the progress of the Alliance Leader cultivation base of the gentleman ¡¯s alliance. But it is not a sentence that can attract a comprehensive summary, but Wang Ye took a look at Chu Qing ¡¯s Strength, if the balance is directly talking to the prince, I am afraid he will not be happy. While considering the wording, the balanced eyes suddenly locked in Chu Qing¡¯s hand. Just now, there seemed to be a black flame flashed. Although Chu Qing tried to cover up, it was still a step slower. Wang Ye remained calm and composed while handling pressing affairs, drinking tea and saying that he was training his own hands, but the monks who died in the mouths of Spirit Beast obviously did not have the opportunity to work for him. The fierce men are better. He didn¡¯t care about Chu Qing¡¯s previous experience. Judging from Chu Qing¡¯s performance at this time, this person is available. The Scarlet Lion was injured by Spiritual Qi, and the fur on his body was covered with blood stains. Before that, he could slowly consume Chu Qing with his playful mind, but it is no longer possible. Without waiting for Chu Qing to take a breath, the roar of the blue lion came from behind. The animals are animals. Even if the strength is high, it is impossible to understand and analyze like humans. Spirit Beast everyday all in this colosseum has to deal with many monks. Take the red lion in front of him, Chu Qing saw no less than ten new injuries on his body. The place he just attacked was also aimed there. (End of this chapter) Chapter 978 Chu Qing¡¯s battle against the Red Lion also attracted many people¡¯s attention. Originally Chu Qing didn¡¯t want to make such a publicity, but Spirit Beast of several other lines even started to eat the corpse of the monk. He couldn¡¯t be reduced to the Red Lion. Rations. Seeing that the red lion was almost on the verge of being irritated, there was even someone in the auditorium standing up to bear to bear. By this time, if the red lion no longer inspires fierceness, Chu Qing will soon be alive and dead. The move he used was too shady, and he always greeted the wound on the blue lion. If it had not dealt with more than a dozen monks before, the blue lion would not lose so fast. The prince seemed to see this too, and there was a trace of displeasure in his eyes. The man of the Colosseum began to be lazy, and he did not take his master as his eyes. Comparing with each other on this knot, doing nothing on the wall, saying nothing, even if he hates Chu Qing in his heart, he will not show it, and he can sit in his position, and his emotions are invisible. Instinct in the blood. Even Chu Qing himself noticed that the blue lion¡¯s breath suddenly rose, and the noisy sounds seemed to have been thrown behind him. His eyes were staring straight at the blue lion¡¯s eyes. It started to run, and the sound of Wushuang Sword Spirit suddenly sounded in Divine Consciousness. Chu Qing had not yet heard it. He turned his head directly to the audience and met his eyes. Needless to say, he already knows the identity of this person. Spiritual Qi, who gathers the dragons, suddenly disappears, but it is too late. Wen Minwu ¡¯s words sounded in his ears, and the holders of Nianlong Jue could n¡¯t survive the full term. Chu Qing was originally crossing over, not here, but a more severe situation was in front of him. If Chu Qing ¡¯s Nianlong Jue was The Alliance Leader of the Gentlemen League discovers, what will happen to Chu Qing? Chi Qing Lion has now been listed by Chu Qing as the second largest threat, the first threat is the men of the Gentlemen League. Wang Si only felt that Alliance Leader¡¯s eyes became cold, and then fell on himself. Unable to bear flinched back. The prince noticed that the balance was not right, and he just wanted to ask, and the balance suddenly sat up and face ¡®S expression became grim and cold. ¡°Yeye, I know you lack a competent assistant, but Chu Qing is the enemy of life and death in our gentlemen¡¯s league, so let us hand it over.¡± He seemed to have changed suddenly, and the tone of his speech was unquestionable. The lord made a gesture of giving in, even if the lord did not do so, the balance would not be willing to give up. The Gentlemen League, like Xuannv Palace, refused to relax for the holder of Nianlong Jue. Chu Qing hit the gun and he would never let him go. The attack of the Chi Qingshi attacked again, and Chu Qing was impatient. Looking at the gentlemen¡¯s league in the audience, he had already dispatched, and summoned out the unparalleled Sword Spirit. Wushuang Sword Spirit felt blushed with shame for Chu Qing ¡¯s brashness, he did n¡¯t expect the Long Nian Jue to be exposed so quickly, what Wen Min Wu said, Chu Qing did n¡¯t remember a word. After the Chi Qing Lion was injured by Chu Qing¡¯s sword energy, the men of the Gentlemen League flew to the Colosseum. Soon, the situation became extremely unfavorable to Chu Qing. His eyes fell on the gentlemen of the Gentlemen League, among them the Old Acquaintance Wang Si, balancing the Alliance Leader status, it seems to be giving the driver Wang, if this time he can not catch Chu Qing again, the consequences can be imagined. Surrounded by enemies, there is no breakthrough mouth no matter where he looks. Chu Qing slowly shed a drop of cold sweat on his forehead. He was afraid of the balance in his heart, and he could not exert his usual strength when facing the enemy. The Wushuang Sword was used by Chu Qing to kill the monks of the Gentlemen¡¯s League. He was infested with blood, and his sword trembles, and within 5 minutes of time, Chu Qing was nearly exhausted! (End of this chapter) Chapter 979 The situation became extremely unfavorable for Chu Qing. He held the Wushuang sword in his hand and gasped slightly. The men of the gentleman¡¯s league rushed in like crazy, and he would be entangled for a while. Their goal is not necessarily simply to delay time, Chu Qing summon Wushuang Sword Spirit cut off the shackles on his body, the balance above his head gave him a lot of pressure. If he is surrounded by breakthroughs, it is estimated that he will be crushed by the balance. How to do? His eyes searched through the crowd, groping for breakthrough, but it didn¡¯t help. The scarlet lion was frightened by the imposing manner of these monks, hesitated for a while, and turned around to go back to the tunnel, making Chu Qing speechless for a while. I just saw that the scarlet lion was still majestic. . Wang Si ¡¯s offensive came very quickly, and the men of the Gentlemen League seemed to be in formation. At this moment, everyone blocked their sight. Chu Qing ¡¯s strength was further restricted. He fought and retreated, and the situation on the court instantly became extremely critical to Chu Qing. Unfavorable, he couldn¡¯t help but ask Wushuang Sword Spirit¡¯s countermeasures, but he didn¡¯t get a response at this moment, and his help fell into the sea. ¡°Master Wang, let¡¯s do it.¡± Hengheng sound transmission, seeing Chu Qing was not very capable, and finally determined to stop this interception, destroying the void, he will never let it go, and Wang Ye looked coldly at Hengheng in his Colosseum Nonsense, what not at all said. Wang Ye¡¯s men gathered together and said that the audience had already fled, and his eyebrows were slightly frowned. They were balanced, and they took themselves too seriously. Chu Qing only felt that Wang Si¡¯s attack came faster. In the face of the Gentlemen League, even if he barely resisted, he would not waste too much spirit strength. Perhaps, if he had the opportunity to escape, he still had to save a little strength for this. Wang Si¡¯s ear suddenly moved, and a sneer was raised in the corner of his mouth. It looked like he was bound to get Chu Qing¡¯s head. One step out, Chu Qing¡¯s body was instantly fixed, and the Gentlemen¡¯s Array was already completed! Wang Ye unable to bear asked, ¡°Alliance Leader, did you arrange the Formation in advance in my Colosseum?¡± What responded to him was a balanced turn! Magical Artifact instantly inserted into the prince¡¯s chest, and he showed a complex and unspeakable expression, which seemed to be unthinkable about this reflex. ¡°I¡¯ve long coveted your position, does the prince really don¡¯t know?¡± With a balanced look, he watched the lord¡¯s body suddenly fall to the ground like a broken kite. In this situation, the Gentlemen League seems to have been unwilling to surrender, but it hasn¡¯t been a long time since the balance, and saw a black clothed silhouette appear again. The prince who was stabbed by him before has now turned into a pool of blood. The prince can clearly see the intent of the balance. The gentleman alliance never thought about cooperation. They want absolute domination! A failed assassination was nothing to the balance. At worst, he bowed his head to the prince, and each of them looked at each other with a ghost, and no one mentioned why the balance suddenly started. Even if Chu Qing understood the gentleman ¡¯s union with Wang Ye ¡¯s face and heart, he did n¡¯t have any thoughts. The most tricky thing now is how to find a way of life. Wang Si has suffered losses under his hands, and now threw it like a mad dog, Chu Qing can cope mentally and physically exhausted. ¡°How about, being killed by me obediently and falling into the hands of Alliance Leader, I would not be so polite like me.¡± The sky and arrows flew to Chu Qing instantly, he quickly evaded, but even so, he still had to deal with the hidden weapon that Wang Si attacked the life gate from time to time. I couldn¡¯t wait for the balance. The pretended style of the expert disintegrated instantly. He slapped a palm down lightly, using only 50% of his strength. Chu Qing felt that the top of his head suddenly became extremely dangerous. He intuitively told him that if he was hit by this palm, he would die. (End of this chapter) Chapter 980 The time and space in front of him suddenly twisted slightly, and Chu Qing did not dare to relax, holding the Wushuang sword in his hand, regardless of the riddled with scars on his body, brace oneself played against Wang Si. Blood spewed out, and the battle had reached the stage of fierce heat. At this critical juncture, Wang Si¡¯s Magical Artifact hit Chu Qing like Swift Wind Rainstorm. From the Wushuang sword, Chu Qing heard a subtle cracking sound. He hastily used Divine Consciousness sound transmission, but received no response. In this brief moment, he seemed to be stuck in an island without any help at all. The balanced offensive came to the front, Chu Qing avoided the inevitable, but Wushuangjian suddenly said, ¡°Open the third eye, hurry up, or you will die!¡± Despite hearing it, Chu Qing has no time to take care of it. He does n¡¯t have to say that it is a trick to run the dragon, even if it is a bit difficult to lift the sword. Is n¡¯t Wushuang Sword Spirit difficult for the strong man. Wang Si ¡¯s Magical Artifact is Nine-Section Whip. When it is soft, it is like a spirit snake. As long as it is wrapped around Chu Qing for a moment, it will suddenly become hard as iron. Chu Qing ¡¯s dozens of wounds are left like this. . Seeing Chu Qing falling into the downwind, Wang Si did not rush to kill his life. During the Formation, Chu Qing¡¯s Spiritual Qi would be quickly swallowed up. After a while, even the sword could not be lifted up, slowly consuming his power, and it became one. plan. Wang Ye ¡¯s eyes fell on Chu Qing who put up a desperate struggle, and there seemed to be a trace of regret. ¡°There are too few people who have the Dragon Recipe.¡± After hearing this sentence, the balance not at all said what, the prince no matter how talented he is, and knows the power of the gentleman¡¯s alliance, will not rob people, and do not have to be distracted. The eyes were temporarily stuck with blood and could not be opened for a while. Chu Qing¡¯s half of his face was full of blood, which looked quite scary. Wushuang Sword Spirit had been repeating the previous sentence, but Chu Qing had no articulation and could not find it at all. Opening the trick of the third eye, he was beaten up by Wang Si. The rest of the monks in the Gentlemen ¡¯s League did not dare to grab the limelight of Wang Si. He had hatred against Chu Qing. This alone was enough to explain that Chu Qing would be beaten so badly, not to mention Chu Qing ¡¯s life, Wang Si had no reason to release water. . After only playing a dozen rounds, Chu Qing felt that the time had passed too slowly, and his body became heavy. He did not dare to relieve his strength. Wushuang Sword Spirit no longer repeated the third eye, but persuaded him to escape quickly. If you fight again, you might die. Chu Qing¡¯s hand can no longer be lifted, half of his body is stained with blood, but Wang Si, who is fighting with him, is still calm and composed. After 2 comparisons, Chu Qing can never win. The difference in strength is too great, he realized this, and laughed bleakly, wanting skipping grades to challenge, he was not qualified. The memories of crossing this world back in front of me, Chu Qing¡¯s desire to survive slowly weakened, until Wushuang Sword Spirit turned the muzzle, hate iron for not becoming steel stabbed in his palm, ¡°We have not lost! Like you , How to save the gluttonous! ¡° This sentence completely awakened Chu Qing¡¯s consciousness, his body shivered uncontrollably, words that promised gluttony rang in his ears, he must not die, and he still had many promises not fulfilled! Mengzui¡¯s face suddenly flashed from his eyes, and Chu Qing would rather interpret this as obsession, he fought back like crazy, and even took Wang Si back a step back. He noticed that Chu Qing¡¯s breath fluctuated, and the balance suddenly changed greatly. He quickly ordered the monks of the Gentlemen League to change the Formation, and at all costs Chu Qing should be killed here. ¡°This kind of anti-bone person must not stay, not to mention he is also cultivated to read the dragon recipe!¡± But Wang Si was suppressed by Chu Qing. The soaring breath of the latter made Wang Si unable to adapt. Why did Chu Qing suddenly become so fierce? (End of this chapter) Chapter 981 Wushuangjian is right. He has not yet made his promise to gluttonous food. Even for gluttonous food, Chu Qing ca n¡¯t die here. He has no room to move. Repel the Wang Si who just showed off one¡¯s military strength. The balanced eyes became cold, and the monks of the Gentlemen League could not help being sucked in a cold breath. The Alliance Leader was angry. If Wang Si could no longer kill the killer, maybe even he himself would be affected. The lord was watching the play leisurely. The gesture calmed the balanced mind slowly. Gentlemen against Chu Qing, the prince may not help Chu Qing, but the balance just shot against the lord, but the latter pretended that nothing happened. This unpredictable attitude is the most incomprehensible. of. The Colosseum is 1000 kilometers away from Imperial Capital. Even if Heaven and Earth turning upside down is played here, the people of Imperial Capital will definitely not realize it at all. Chu Qing is just a hairless brat without a backstage. It ¡¯s not with killing him no difficulty. It¡¯s just that we are now reconsidering the battle situation again. The advantage is not in Wang Si¡¯s side. Chu Qing fights back like a stimulant Danger Land. If he can¡¯t frustrate his sharpness at this time, Wang Si will lose! This change made the balance inexplicable and anxious. Chu Qing could finally show his skills and revenge on the revenge he had been crushed by Wang Si. Wang Si would have no idea why Chu Qing would suddenly recover his fighting spirit, and the offensive was so fierce. Wushuang Sword Spirit no longer insists on letting Chu Qing open his eyes, because he also discovered that Chu Qing has not realized how powerful the formidable power of the third eye is. Moreover, Chu Qing does n¡¯t seem to open his eyes at all, making him speechless. Say. At the moment Chu Qing wielded his sword, his eyes suddenly became smoky, and a familiar voice came from his ears, which turned out to be Wen Minwu! ¡°Di Cai brought people to rescue you, go!¡± Chu Qing¡¯s nerves relaxed in an instant, and Wen Minwu, a peerless expert, was there to prevent him. But at this moment of slack, he almost couldn¡¯t even grasp the Wushuang sword, Wen Minwu was frowned, but said nothing. The monks in Gentlemen¡¯s League were inseparable from the smoke illusion created by Wen Minwu, but only a few breathing times, Wen Minwu had already taken Chu Qing away. In an instant, Hengheng was furious and sent a ruthless force to intercept Wen Minwu. Wang Sisheng was afraid that he would be accounted for by Qiuhou, and he also took a monk to catch up. Wen Min¡¯s rescue of Chu Qing was not a temporary intention. The people of Di Cai stayed outside the Colosseum to respond. As soon as they saw the gentlemen¡¯s alliance, they were behind Chu Qing 2 and quickly put up a dozen black iron cannons. At the order of Emperor Cai, the monks of the Gentlemen League were hit one after another, the shells were blind, Wen Minwu took Chu Qing battered and exhausted to escape, 2 people came to the guards of Emperor Cai, Chu Qing almost left a breath Hanging. Hengheng looked at the heavy casualties on his own side, fiercely gave Wang Si a glance, and decisively ordered all the members to retreat, and the monks of the Gentlemen League all sighed in relief and returned to the Colosseum like a tide. The guards came to Di Cai and looked at Chu Qing so weak that they couldn¡¯t even open their eyes. Di Cai¡¯s distress could hardly be suppressed. Fortunately, Wen Min wisely ordered everyone to leave quickly, and Wu Qing¡¯s sword was tightly held by Chu Qing In his hand, waking up again, he was already lying on a luxurious bed. Chu Qing felt that his body was no longer his own, and the pain almost fainted again. Emperor Caixin¡¯s happy face appeared in front of him, and his care flowed out of his eyes. Wen Minwu prepared a message to tell Chu Qing, but Emperor Cai closed the door of the guest room tightly, just like the door god, Wen Minwu had no choice but to leave. This time of distress not only made Chu Qing lie in bed for another 7 days, but also made him realize how low his strength was. (End of this chapter) Chapter 982 After lying on the bed for a few days, Chu Qing could no longer lie down because of the news of Wen Minwu. It turned out that the people in the Xuannv Palace had all been withdrawn from Imperial Capital, and the people in the Gentlemen¡¯s League were still missing. Wen Lanzhi and Yu Annian still had no news. In addition, there were 9 scriptures. According to Wen Minwu¡¯s words, the whereabouts of the nine scriptures have been released, and Imperial Capital bears the brunt. It is said that there is a scripture hidden deep underground in the Empire State Building. Chu Qing was shocked by more than this. Someone found Wen Minwu last night and told him a mysterious news that a beast tide was happening deep in the Yunjiang River. At this moment, three Mo Wuqi families are besieging Spirit Beast, and some of them have found Divine Beast Black Tortoise! ¡°Black Tortoise, Vermilion Bird, and Ancestral Dragon are collectively referred to as the three Divine Beasts. We must rescue this Black Tortoise. Otherwise, it is not an easy task to find Ancestral Dragon.¡± Wen Minwu¡¯s remarks were quite focused, and for Chu Qing, the time was delayed a lot. Before that, he overestimated his strength. Now that he has been beaten by the Gentlemen League again and again, he is finally clear-headed. When you find Ancestral Dragon, you can resurrect the gluttonous, and the Gentlemen League can clearly kill Chu Qing directly in the Colosseum, but they have to delay the time. How many secrets are hidden behind all kinds of abnormalities? Zhai Yu did not follow this time, and Di Cai asked 3 times, but was rejected by Chu Qing. Yun Jiang is no stranger to Chu Qing. It is here that he designed to kill nearly 100 monks in the Gentlemen League, only missing a king, causing him to suffer a lot in the Colosseum. Wen Minwu has been persuading Chu Qing not to act blindly without thinking all the way. Previously, he failed to protect Chu Qing and blamed himself for a long time in private, but fortunately, Nie Ningxue explained him. Chu Qing was not accompanied by a confidante, and some of them were pushed away by himself, but he acted decisively a lot. ¡°I know what to do and what not to do. After I find Black Tortoise, I will ask Ancestral As for the whereabouts of Dragon, as for the people in World, I do n¡¯t have time to take care of them. ¡° After finishing this sentence, Chu Qing rushed out like a lightning using his external body method. Wen Minwu was almost thrown away, but he put down all previous concerns. From the moment Snow Mountain followed Chu Qing, Wen Minwu vowed to be the most loyal shadow of Chu Qing. Now, this belief is more firm. Wushuang Sword Spirit didn¡¯t say anything, even though Chu Qing wanted to save Black Tortoise on this trip, he didn¡¯t summon Chu Qing in Divine Consciousness, it seems that he was also recuperating. The battle¡¯s damage to Magical Artifact is also very intuitive. Wang Si¡¯s aggressive attack caused a lot of cracks in Wushuang¡¯s sword body. Chu Qing didn¡¯t know how to repair Magical Artifact, and he could only let Wushuang Sword Spirit do it himself. About 5 minutes of time, Chu Qing has arrived in the depths of the Yunjiang River. After the last battle with Wang Si, he learned more about the Nianlong Jue, and he is more proficient at hiding himself. Wen Minwu was more experienced and took him to find the footprints of Wu Moqi 3¡¯s family. Not long after, they came to a place where a bunch of poisonous flowers were everywhere. The petals of the dark red swayed, and with the gentle breeze dancing, the wind enveloped the flowers and spread to all directions. Chu Qing looked at this quiet scene, and frowned. It¡¯s too quiet and surprisingly quiet. Since the Three Great Families have come to Yunjiang, why should they deliberately converge, is it possible that there is another mystery here? Chu Qing and Wen Minwu looked at each other, and suddenly heard a footstep, and the ground shook a few times. Chu Qing¡¯s body was completely attached to the cold rocks. With the help of the natural barrier, he exposed one eye to peep outside. . Outside the flower clusters, a group of tall, mountain-like Spirit Beast came slowly, they seemed to come for food, and there was only a violent and fierce light in their eyes. (End of this chapter) Chapter 983 If Chu Qing is overlooking from above, you can definitely see that it is actually surrounded by Spirit Beast. Although I do n¡¯t know how the Three Great Families encircled and suppressed the Black Tortoise, it seems from the current situation. It is Spirit Beast gained the upper hand. Many monks came to Yunjiang to try their luck, but most of them were single-handed. Once they encountered a large beast tide, they would have no time to pull out even the Magical Artifact and were crushed into mud. Facing the opportunity, we must also be ready to meet the challenge. Most of the monks who can survive at this time have some cards. Chu Qing did not take it lightly. He and Wen Minwu were always vigilant around them and avoided at least 3 attacks of the beast tide. From noon to evening, 6 hours passed, and Chu Qing still had no news of Three Great Families, but the monk¡¯s remains along the way read a lot, and in the end it would not be affected at all. Wen Minwu was also thinking about where he should go now. The return of the same path has become an unrealistic idea, but it is a bit discouraging to continue to look diligently. Chu Qing forced himself to calm down and think, and when his thoughts were smooth, he made his first decision. ¡°Follow Spirit Beast, you must never slow down one more step. Black Tortoise is Divine Beast. It must be spirituality. It will definitely summon Spirit Beast after the death.¡± Wen Minwu thought for the same reason. After agreeing well, the two followed the footprints left by Spirit Beast and went to the center of Spirit Beast tide. The most chaotic and dangerous places in Yunjiang are concentrated in the center of the beast tide. Chu Qing does not dare to slack off and accelerate to catch up. 100 miles away, it is a human purgatory that he cannot imagine. The mountain rocks rolled continuously, the Fire Mountain Cliff gushes out into the air, and a huge wave of nearly 1000 meters rises. Under the dome, the monks of Wu Moqi Three Great Families are as small as ants, and they can only look up to see the huge Black Tortoise. Divine Beast body. The news was naturally deliberately released by these three companies, because they underestimated their own strength, resulting in heavy losses when capturing Divine Beast Black Tortoise. In order to reduce the loss, Wu Qingqing decided to release the news immediately, if he could win other cultivation base Advanced monks are even better. If you overestimate yourself as the first mistake these people make, underestimate Black Tortoise is the second. Looking at the Divine Beast Black Tortoise, which is as majestic and thick as the mountains in front of them, these families can¡¯t go even if they want to go. Mo Family ¡¯s juniors were almost crying out of fright. Mo Tao asked to stay close to Mo Yingfan ¡¯s body to prevent the fact that his legs were soft. Unlike what Wu Jingqing had expected, after Black Tortoise was awake, he did not at all ignore these ordinary monks. It should be too lazy to take care of them. When they stepped out of the shadow of Black Tortoise and set their eyes on the ground under their feet, the crowd found that the situation was not as good as it was just now. Black Tortoise has been asleep for a long time, but it has no intention of contaminating too much slaughter, with a baleful qi on his body. In the future, he will encounter Thunder Tribulation and die faster, but its movement takes away a mountain collapse, then Changing the Heaven and Switching the Earth The movement of these people made these people feel the fear of death instantly, the breath of despair hovered around all around, and for some time someone could not bear to cry. Going out is lava, staying still and facing the danger of cracking the earth, rigorous schemes and deep foresight, such as Wu Qingqing also panicked, absolutely didn¡¯t expect Black Tortoise, did not deal with them, but this sudden natural disaster gave way They are helpless. When Chu Qing arrived, he saw this scene, but the response of the people in the world made him very surprised. Several people in the crowd Chu Qing also recognized that Wen Lan was not there, and Wen Minwu had nothing to hide. Spirit Beast followed in the footsteps of Black Tortoise, and Chu Qing Yu Jian came to the crowd. (End of this chapter) Chapter 984 Chu Qing has a holiday with these families, and there is still a life and death feud that cannot be solved, but no one will mention this at the moment, and they are wondering what news Chu Qing will bring. He first came in front of Wu Qingqing. This Tianshan Tongmu-like woman was the leader of Chu Qing¡¯s entry into the World, and his status was naturally unusual. ¡°Where is Black Tortoise, have you played against it?¡± Chu Qing¡¯s question was very sentimentally from his soul. Wu Qingqing only felt that her old face could not be supported anymore, and silently looked away, speaking of which she was scared when she faced Black Tortoise just now. Somewhat soft. Wu Hanji beside him laughed coldly, ¡°If you come to see the bustle, it¡¯s a little late.¡± Compared with her eccentric, Wu Qingqing¡¯s attitude towards Chu Qing is fairly friendly. After all, he is an older generation, and he is very indifferent to life and death. ¡°Black Tortoise Divine Beast just left before the Fire Mountain Cliff slurry erupted. You It would have been out of the question, and it is really unwise to get involved now. ¡° Hearing the news of Black Tortoise was enough for Chu Qing, as for Wu Qingqing¡¯s second sentence, he just regarded it as inaudible. It¡¯s just that his eagerness to leave caused Qi Family people a supercilious feeling. Chu Qing killed Qi Family¡¯s Qi Mu Xiao and Qi Yun Yi in succession. There was no elderly person like Wu Jingqing in the family Several juniors stopped Chu Qing directly. Only one of them is a man, and the others are women who are well-intentioned and good-looking, and they look like they are not forgiving, forcibly forcing Chu Qing to get angry. ¡°You killed the people of our Qi Family, and those 2 families can give up. We have to ask for justice. If you insist on going, you can only see the truth in the law.¡± This utterly utterance made Chu Qing eyebrows slightly frowned, but when he looked back, he saw Wen Minwu a matter of no concern to oneself, which seemed completely unintended. If you change Chu Qing before, you will temporarily compromise, because Black Tortoise is still missing, and it is still important to do the right thing, but now 3 families are here, Qi Family is in trouble, and the other 2 are also trying to test Chu Qing ¡¯s attitude. Leaving can only make them worse, and still counts the death of those people in his hands. In fact, Chu Qing didn¡¯t even meet the descendants of these three families at the boundary of the Dan, and he didn¡¯t even know about their deaths. Unfortunately, these people were cheated by the woman of Qi Family, and Chu Qing was regarded as a cold Xue Wuqing Murderer. Since Chu Qing does not want to be implicated in such a thing, of course, he must make it clear to him that such a black pot for no reason can not bear it. ¡°When Qi Family wronged me, I didn¡¯t say anything. You intercepted me in the sky and stopped me from going out of the World. I can¡¯t count this.¡± Chu Qing¡¯s tone is very helpless, in the heart Qi Qi people sounds like another feeling. At first, none of them entered the realm of Dan. When Qi Mu Xiao said that he believed Chu Qing was a murderer, Looking at him, there seems to be something hidden? ¡°You say nothing, is there any evidence to prove that you were not killed by you?¡± The people of Qi Family quickly spoke, seeming to give Chu Qing the same accusation, but made him very helpless. Wen Minwu looked on the side, wondering why these people stopped Chu Qing with integrity, and only came to testify for him, ¡°In the past, not at all people have seen Chu Qing killing people, 2 his strength seems not to be able to kill even then. Many people, since you can¡¯t produce evidence, why stop Chu Qing? ¡° No one knows Wen Minwu, and no one knows his relationship with Chu Qing. Furthermore, Qi Muxiao convicted Chu Qing in one sentence. No one really cares about these things. Qi Family¡¯s arrogance was instantly suppressed, Wen Minwu seemed ordinary, but the breath of his body had been hidden very well, and Qi Family¡¯s reason was retreat. (End of this chapter) Chapter 985 Chu Qing doesn¡¯t expect these people to change themselves in a short time, but as long as it doesn¡¯t hinder things. Saying goodbye to Wu Qingqing and the others, Chu Qing quickly followed the direction of Black Tortoise¡¯s departure. He concealed his breath and was basically not harassed by Spirit Beast. This method also told Wu Qingqing that Chu Qing felt that he had done his best. . The whereabouts of Black Tortoise is actually very easy to follow. A large number of Spirit Beast followed it without any turning back, and its vast momentum was noticed by Chu Qing, who was far away. Wen Minwu followed Chu Qing all the way without complaint or regret. For his loyalty, Chu Qing did not ask much and decided to keep following. The environment along the way deteriorated more and more, and Chu Qing could only run his body and soul at the end, not daring to land, otherwise, he would be surrounded by lava or snakes. Chu Qing is also not a hypocritical person, but the number of snakes is too large to occupy almost half of the land. Lava flows through the mountains and rivers. As long as he falls, he will be trapped and will be dragged when he falls into it. Time is especially valuable for Chu Qing, so he would rather consume a lot of Spirit Qi, but also to keep himself from falling into danger. When running the spirit strength at such a high speed, Chu Qing only felt that Spirit Qi in his body became pure, and his face showed a joyful expression. Wen Minwu was too late to be happy, and the 2 people encountered a Formation. The place is suddenly bright like the Great Rift Valley. The lava snakes that I saw earlier are basically extinct here, but Chu Qing observed it for a while, looking at the cracks deep in the ground, and always feel that there are rare and exotic beasts. Wen Minwu¡¯s thoughts are consistent with his thoughts. He has chased here, and has a distance of 1000 kilometers from the Yunjiang River. Although Chu Qing did not calculate strictly, he and Wen Minwu have been tracking for a day. It¡¯s still not a time to pant, Black Tortoise is in front of you, but there is a lot of fog shrouded in it. At this time, if you retreat, wouldn¡¯t you put all your previous hard work into vain. ¡°Go in and see.¡± Wen Minwu used Magical Artifact streamer to cut the Formation, Chu Qing went in, and Divine Consciousness heard the sound of Wushuang Sword Spirit, ¡°This is the high grade Magical Artifact streamer Su Yue sword, which is said to be owned by Sword Forging Master 1000 Yu Ning Do it, just born, because of its ability to cut off the Formation caused the madness of monks in the ancient martial arts world. ¡° Chu Qing listened to this origin and couldn¡¯t help but glance at the streamer. When he asked about Wushuangjian¡¯s great origin, Sword Spirit fell silent. ¡°Wait for your strength breakthrough, I will tell you again.¡± This tone seems to be saying that Chu Qing is not good enough now. He almost blew his beard and glared. He, as the master of Wushuang sword, was not good enough to listen. Who is good? Wen Minwu greeted Chu Qing when he came to a jungle, opened the waist-high weeds, and a clear stream appeared suddenly in front of him. Chu Qing looked at its flow, and his eyes gradually became deeper, and Sword Spirit again Jump out and say 10000000. Be careful, besides, Chu Qing doesn¡¯t help anymore. All around is quiet and there is something wrong, Wen Min In Military there is why Nahan only chased here with Chu Qing, just wanted to see with his spirit eyes whether the front is composed of illusion, Chu Qing has rushed directly to the front. Finding Black Tortoise, and then finding Ancestral Dragon, Chu Qing¡¯s goal is extremely clear. If he can¡¯t even do these things, how can he face the gluttonous death for himself. Wen Minwu was slightly panicked by his back, and the two of them went into the depths of the Rift Valley one after the other. Spirit Beast seemed completely unaware of it. Chu Qing speculates that Black Tortoise One will always summon Spirit Beast to protect him. According to this point, they only chase here, but what if the purpose of Spirit Beast¡¯s migration is exactly the opposite? (End of this chapter) Chapter 986 As soon as he entered the Rift Valley, Chu Qing was spotted by densely packed bloodthirsty poisonous ants. Wen Minwu knew a little about this kind of evil poisonous ant, because when he was regarded as a cauldron in the Xuan Nu Palace, he had seen their benefits . ¡°10000000 can¡¯t let this kind of poisonous ants touch it, otherwise it will quickly lay poisonous ant eggs on the body, and will let you not have the will to live and be unable to ask for death by that time, if you want to let the poisonous ants leave the body , Can only eat the piece of meat occupied by ant eggs. ¡° This description made Chu Qing feel a chill from head to toe, and the number of poisonous ants hiding the sky and covering the earth made him somewhat unacceptable. ¡°Can you attack with fire?¡± He only asked this sentence, Wen Minwu hadn¡¯t had time to answer, and Chu Qing had already started to do it. The visual impact of poison ants around him made him immediately release the ghost fire wrapped in Spiritual Qi, and only heard the sound of a crackle. The huge silhouette slowly ¡°walked¡± out of the ground, looking at its spiked tentacles, and its hard iron shell, Chu Qing subconsciously swallowed. Wen Minwu ¡¯s words spread to his ears, making Chu Qing ¡¯s intestines almost regretful, ¡°If you do n¡¯t want to anger poisonous ants, do n¡¯t set fire to 10000000 million, otherwise the queen will appear and things will be irreversible.¡± The queen is the Supreme Existence in the bloodthirsty poisonous ant, and cultivates the Yin Cold Attribute. If Chu Qing does not set fire and the poisonous ants can still live together in harmony, it is a pity that he does not at all listen to Wen Minwu¡¯s words and claim to himself. Looking at the two ignorant fearless humans in front of me, the queen gave a sharp and screaming call, Chu Qing probably estimated to mean offensive, because the poisonous ants who were still exploring before turned the muzzle instantly and poured into Chu Qing like a tide And Wen Minwu¡¯s side. A sweat dripped slowly on his forehead. Chu Qing regretted 10000 points for what he had done. He chased all the way along the way. He started to find trouble for himself, and he would not die if he didn¡¯t do it. Wen Minwu quickly unfolded the fan¡¯s armor astral qi, Chu Qing fought and retreated, but was farther and farther away from Wen Minwu. After hearing Wen Minwu¡¯s previous instructions, Chu Qing did not dare to let poisonous ants get close, and the fire was used for 100% 1000 times, Spirit Qi within the body was almost squandered. Despite this, it is still not enough to see the poison ants in front of me. What kind of deep-seated Spirit Beast has survived in ancient times, and where can Chu Qing stand alone. Wen Min Wuhu hurried to his side, and a piece of flesh was already on his face. Chu Qing naturally knew that this sacrifice was for himself, and he even chose to walk out of the Rift Valley for Wen Minwu! ¡°It¡¯s too late, if the queen is irritated, the bloodthirsty poisonous ants are easily released by impossible, but soon their natural enemies will also appear. Hold on! His right hand grabbed Chu Qing¡¯s shoulder, because he was too ashamed, Chu Qing not at all resisted a little bit, and the queen saw 2 humans fled, but did not chase it arrogantly like before. Chu Qing unable to bear looked back, the poisonous ants returned to the ground like a tide, and the queen acted like a human, and he panicked. He told Wen Minwu of the change. 2 people hid in a within cave and watched the changes. A large piece of hard surface suddenly ran in the distant mountain forest. A 4-foot giant beast with a one-meter multi-port device. Before waiting for Chu Qing to ask questions, Wen Minwu directed him to turn his attention to the place where the bloodthirsty poisonous ants appeared, and saw a yellow barrier appearing out of thin air, which seemed to be a temporary isolation layer made by the poisonous ants. 4 Feet giant beast turned a blind eye to this and ran happily in it. Chu Qing saw that Wen Minwu had been forced to lick the flesh on his face and did not dare to place high hopes on them. But Wen Minwu looked at it unperturbed and bet on Chu Qing. For a while, these 4 foot giant beasts will surely kill the queen. (End of this chapter) Chapter 987 Chu Qing not at all questioned Wen Minwu¡¯s words. In fact, when he came here, he had subconsciously generated a psychology of identity with Wen Minwu¡¯s words before he faced the bloodthirsty poisonous ant Chu Qing who hid the sky and covering the earth. . ¡°This is the case with 10000 things in the world. Once they exist, natural enemies will also appear, and they will meet each other and go back and forth. Perhaps this is a rule. This kind of Ant Eating Beast is the natural enemy of bloodthirsty poisonous ants. Wen Minwu¡¯s calm appearance made Chu Qing calm down a lot, but when he remembered that the injury on his face was because of himself, Chu Qing couldn¡¯t face him safely. As time passed, when Chu Qing counted how many stones were under his feet, Ant Eating Beast walked out of the rift like a victory. Hanging in the mouthpiece of Ant Eating Beast was the arrogant queen just now. Chu Qing admired Wen Minwu even more. 2 people waited for Ant Eating Beast to walk out of the rift valley, and then quietly touched it. Chu Qing followed Wen Minwu all the way, and finally didn¡¯t disturb the other Spirit Beast. The vegetation that appeared in front of me was also dangerous. Wen Minwu took out streamers from time to time to clear roadblocks, and Chu Qing was also helping. Soon 2 people came to the depths of the rift valley, where the temperature suddenly rose, and Chu Qing¡¯s sweat fell after one another, but he couldn¡¯t even take care of it. Wen Minwu¡¯s summon Formation was around two people, and the temperature enough to burn out 2 things was temporarily isolated. Black Tortoise Divine Beast should have come here. If you can¡¯t find it here, you can only find another way out. Chu Qing was suspicious of his judgment, but did not tell Wen Minwu. 2 The corpse of the monk can be seen from time to time on the way forward. It is probably the pitiful person who came to this expedition before, but unfortunately died. However, in order to get a high return, it is necessary to have the consciousness of seeing the dead. Chu Qing didn¡¯t think about them for long, Wen Minwu stopped, and all his eyes turned into a quiet and peaceful scene. There will also be such places in the rift valley, where flowers bloom, gurgling streams, and the previous bloodthirsty poisonous ants have a strong sense of violation. Wen Minwu didn¡¯t call Chu Qing, even he had never been to such a place. It seemed simple but concealed a murderous intention. I don¡¯t know what evil would lie in the corner. Suddenly a scent came, and Chu Qing¡¯s brow furrowed. He looked at Wen Minwu and decided to follow the scent. Being fascinated means that there are people here, whether they are enemies or friends, which are easier than guessing. Chu Qing walked hurriedly, Wen Minwu was not far from his side, the two were only half a position apart. Fan Xiang still haunted between the wings of the nose, Wen Minwu just blinked slightly, and his abdomen suddenly hurt. Fortunately, he responded quickly and retreated abruptly. The blade just rubbed a little bit of flesh without hurting the vital point. He lifts the head angrily to see who was assassinating him, but just after seeing the assassin, Wen Minwu couldn¡¯t help but stunned. Chu Qing only felt anxious in his heart, as if who was staring at himself, the more he thought about it, the more and more nervous in his heart, he suddenly stopped, quickly turned around and looked at Wen Minwu, but saw him holding a streamer to prick To yourself! Chu Qing¡¯s response was not slow, but because of the accident, he did not guard against Wen Minwu, and was directly stabbed by the streamer, drenched with blood in his chest. The severe pain caused Chu Qing to wake up temporarily. He looked at the person in front of him, and his heart was shocked. Wen Minwu continued to attack as if he was being manipulated. Chu Qing directly summon Wushuang Sword Spirit came out from Divine Consciousness and ran into Wen Minwu. Streamer. When the blades collided and sparks splashed, Chu Qing hurriedly shouted Wen Minwu¡¯s name, but to no avail. What the hell happened, why did Wen Minwu lose consciousness, is it possible that because of the scent they smell? (End of this chapter) Chapter 988 Although I don¡¯t know why Wen Minwu was suddenly mad, Chu Qing could clearly feel that the breath on him became not right, as if he had become a different person. Flowing Light Sword is full of formidable power in his hands, Chu Qing was difficult to parry for a while, and was beaten and defeated. The strength of the two of them is far from each other. Moreover, Wen Minwu will not try Chu Qing at any whim. He looks very strange now, and even has the meaning of being possessed by evil spirits. There is no result to think about it, Chu Qing¡¯s eyes fall on Wen Minwu¡¯s Flowing Light Sword, summon Wushuang Sword Spirit in Divine Consciousness, want to solve the puzzles on Wen Minwu. What is wrong with him, how can he change the muzzle at this time? The smell of the fascination seems to have slowly faded, Chu Qing ¡¯s left arm was stabbed by Flowing Light Sword, and the blood flow was instantaneous, Wushuang Sword Spirit realized that Chu Qing was in danger, and forced the incarnation Spirit Sword to appear, blocking him a fatal one. hit. ¡°Why are you here, Xumi Fantasy, not where you should be!¡± The word spoken by Wushuang Sword Spirit made Chu Qing subconsciously stunned. Why has he never heard of it, and since it is an illusion here, is Wen Minwu in front of him true or false? He directly bit the blood on the tip of his tongue, and the sight he saw suddenly changed Heaven and Earth turning upside down. The clusters of deep purples and brilliant reds instantly turned into bare barren land, and the gurgling water was originally clear and bottomed out, but at this moment, suddenly hemorrhagic water poured out, emitting a strong stench. Chu Qing ¡¯s eyebrows slightly frowned, and when he looked at Wen Minwu, he found that he had two tentacles similar to cattle and sheep on his head, and the expression on his face was very strange. Wen Minwu looked at Chu Qing staring blankly, and then a transparent saliva slowly blew from the corner of his mouth. It seemed that Chu Qing had been treated as a delicacy. The latter felt a chill in his heart. The person in front of me is definitely not Wen Minwu. The only thing that Chu Qing can confirm is this. After the exposition of Xumi¡¯s Sword Spirit 3 words and 2 words, Chu Qing also probably understood that he had fallen into a trap. ¡°This kind of illusion is generally to trap the large Spirit Beast, and it must be installed by a monk with a very high cultivation base. Originally, you can¡¯t take a real step in this Realm, but Wen Minwu is a variable around you.¡± Upon hearing this conclusion, an embarrassed expression appeared on Chu Qing¡¯s face. His cultivation base was not as good as Wen Minwu, but Wushuang Sword Spirit also said a little too straightforward. He barely stepped out of the shadow of this sentence, and then fixed his eyes on the ¡°Wen Minwu¡± who had become a half human half beast. His upper body has no human shadow at all, and his hands have turned into two hooves that seem very hard. There is a black mane on his chest. Just looking at his face, Chu Qing has a kind of cross-dimensional. Weird feeling. He would rather believe that this monster was only imposed with Illusion Technique, rather than born like this. Compared with his not strong body, the long horse face is too awkward, and Chu Qing¡¯s eyes cannot be moved away from the half-orc¡¯s chest at all, except for that part, other parts are really ugly. Even the experienced and knowledgeable Wushuang Sword Spirit began to look up. He had only one way to give Chu Qing, but he ran away. Compared to him, Wen Minwu would definitely be able to cope with it. Make sure he is safe before talking about others. There are many half-orcs in Xumi¡¯s illusion, and what Chu Qing sees is only the tip of the iceberg. When he realized this, the sun here was almost set. The night sky was starry, and the smelly smell was wrapped around the forest by the night wind. Chu Qing¡¯s escape journey was just beginning to take shape. He ran gasping for breath, but the half-orc behind him was hotly pursued, and finally reached a brightly lit place, Chu Qing without the slightest hesitation walked in. (End of this chapter) Chapter 989 Encountered by the chase of the Orcs, Chu Qing ran a little hard. When he stepped into the seemingly safe market, there suddenly appeared two men who smiled and laughed from the left and the right. They were like the dancers in the red light district. Living in Chu Qing is reluctant to let go. Wushuang Sword Spirit whistled, and Chu Qing got goose bumps, and broke away from the arms of these 2 people without a word. I do n¡¯t know where Wen Minwu is now, Chu Qing has to face everything alone, Wushuang Sword Spirit Human Transformation, did n¡¯t expect him to keep on saying that he has lived for thousands of years, and the person turned out to be a chubby little Zhengtai. 2 People are walking on the streets of Xumi¡¯s illusion, and Chu Qing has been mentally prepared, even if something happens, he will calmly cope with it. Sword Spirit kindly reminded him not to believe anyone else here, and once the spirit strength of the illusion is consumed, when the time comes they will fall wherever they go and it is destiny. It is possible to suddenly appear in the mouth of the deep sea giant beast of. Chu Qing asked where the Spirit Strength Formation was arranged out of curiosity, but this kind of secret, even Wushuang Sword Spirit did not know. ¡°As long as you master the trick of time and space summon, even if the cultivation base does not reach the immortal, you can play the Sumerian fantasy world, but the place where Spirit Qi is gathered will generally be protected. The location of each imaginary master is different, and it cannot be generalized. ¡° When talking, Wushuang Sword Spirit shook his head, and that cute look almost sprouted Chu Qing. He rubbed Sword Spirit¡¯s small head very skillfully until stopped by two women who seemed not to be trifled with . Wushuang Sword Spirit stayed beside Chu Qing. The 2 people looked more like a pair of brothers. The red-haired woman on the left looked bright and beautiful. While blocking Chu Qing, he also said **, ¡°After staying here for so many years, I finally saw one The first-class goods, younger sister, how do you say we should share him? ¡° share it? Chu Qing¡¯s eyebrows twisted slightly, but the younger sister gave a silver bell-like laughter, disturbing his thoughts, ¡°Don¡¯t elder sister always let me, you just go to find another cauldron.¡± The two of them decided Chu Qing ¡¯s fate by singing a harmony. In the illusion, Chu Qing did not know whether to listen to their dialogue seriously, maybe just like the half-orc before, just to force Chu Qing into a place. . Wushuang Sword Spirit suddenly did not know what smell he smelled, and his small face twisted up instantly. He quickly used Divine Consciousness sound transmission to Chu Qing, ¡°Do n¡¯t show your feet, 10000000 do n¡¯t look at their eyes, if you are trapped by these 2 fox demon Suffered! ¡° As soon as his words were finished, the fox demon elder sister on the left hugged Chu Qing¡¯s neck directly. That force wished to separate Chu Qing¡¯s neck from his body. ¡°What are you waiting for, is it so difficult to ask you a sentence?¡± Chu Qing almost didn¡¯t come up in a single breath, directly let Wushuang sword return to the sword shape, if you don¡¯t rush out, you will be killed by these 2 sisters. A sword was thrown away and easily escaped by the fox demon elder sister, but Chu Qing seized the opportunity of flashing and quickly escaped from this place, throwing the fox demon sister threw away 100 meters in one breath. The long street at the foot is like the five fingers of the Buddha. It is continuously extending with the advancement of Chu Qing. The fox demon sisters behind him have become irresistible. The red foxes have bright fur and sharp claws. If you get caught, you will have to peel off the skin without dying. It seems that Xumi¡¯s illusion is to design each and everyone routine to force Chu Qing to escape, and must quickly find where the spirit strength gathers. Chu Qing would like to see if there is no support for spirit strength, this illusion can still toss out what flowers Come. Wushuang Sword Spirit has been showing directions to Chu Qing¡¯s ears. When he walked out of the long street, what appeared to Chu Qing was a vast ocean. (End of this chapter) Chapter 990 Chu Qing escaped from the fox sisters looking for cauldron, and then came to the extremely mysterious place in the illusion, which is like the sea. Wushuang Sword Spirit talks about the sea, and his last master has dealt with others here, ¡°When crossing the sea, you can¡¯t have a trace of distractions in your heart, otherwise you will be instantly submerged by the sea water, and you can¡¯t use Magical Artifact, otherwise, the sea Divine Beast at the level of Black Tortoise will appear, very powerful and difficult to deal with. ¡° The blue water is almost connected with the sky, and Chu Qing¡¯s eyes look for the edge of the water, but he returns without success. He and Wushuang Sword Spirit were standing on the golden-yellow beach. His clothes were soaked with sweat, which made them very uncomfortable. The temperature and humidity here are different from those encountered before. Chu Qing used the water purification method , Finally got rid of the trouble of wet clothes. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be better if it could elicit Divine Beast, so I wouldn¡¯t have to work hard to chase that Black Tortoise.¡± When he talked, he was frowning, and he seemed to be complacent for his little cleverness, and he looked at Wushuang Sword Spirit for a while. If things were really that simple, what else did he stop Chu Qing from doing? ¡°Things are not as simple as you think. First of all, you seem to have forgotten that this is the Sumerian Illusion. Secondly, Divine Beast is mostly bad and hostile to humans. You can recognize you as the master in order to read the dragon. See other Divine Beast You cast the Nianlong formula, you will die faster. ¡° With Wushuang Sword Spirit pouring cold water, Chu Qing¡¯s mind slowly calmed down. What he said was rough and unreasonable. It was indeed Chu Qing¡¯s whimsy. He sat down and learned with Wushuang Sword Spirit what Divine Beast didn¡¯t like Longjue, and then meditation on the sea-like taboo in the heart, before dare to step into the sea. Wushuang Sword Spirit is originally a Divine Item, and there is no ethereal mind in his heart, so there is no reaction from the sea. But Chu Qing is different. He stood in the sea for less than 3 seconds, and was photographed directly back to the beach by a small wave. It looks a little funny when he looks 4 in 8. Chu Qing coughed awkwardly at the disdainful look of Shang Wushuang Sword Spirit, and then patted his buttocks up casually. He really had a mess of thoughts in his mind. Up to now, the things to cope with have increased, and the Qiu family has also caused a qualitative change due to quantitative changes, and his strength has become the most concerned thing in his heart. And, after being beaten to death by Gentlemen League, Chu Qing could not help raising a tyrannical aura, almost condensing into substance. Seeing that the pressure in his heart was so great, Wushuang Sword Spirit showed a very embarrassed expression, and he didn¡¯t know how to solve Chu Qing, because Sword Spirit didn¡¯t have Seven Emotions and Six Desires, only a Magical Artifact in Master¡¯s hands. The appearance of the sea seems to be reminding Chu Qing to face his heart. Crossing this state of mind, Chu Qing can break through the Realm for a long time, but if the Heart Demon cannot be solved, the cultivation base will even go backwards. Perhaps this is the real test of Sihai, that is the monk¡¯s own heart. Chu Qing sat cross-legged in the incomprehensible gaze of Wushuang Sword Spirit, meditating cultivation. Like the sea, it¡¯s not as shocking as the backwaters, Wushuang Sword Spirit can¡¯t go anywhere, and can only accompany Chu Qing cultivation. One day, 2 days ¡­ January, February ¡­ One year, Chu Qing has no eyes opened. If it weren¡¯t for the ups and downs of his chest and the breathing that hadn¡¯t been messed up, Musou Sword Spirit would think that Chu Qing must be a cultivation deviation. It seemed that the sea dragged them off for a year, but Chu Qing didn¡¯t look a little irritable. He cultivated calmly, and finally opened his eyes in the long-awaited eyes of Wushuang Sword Spirit. In those eyes there was the clarity of the dragon¡¯s eye and the evil spirit of the third eye, but it was just disappeared in just a moment. (End of this chapter) Chapter 991 ¡°Gourmet is saved.¡± Chu Qing smiled slightly. Although only one year had passed, the feeling of Wushuang Sword Spirit changed Heaven and Earth turning upside down. The tone of his speech changed and his manner changed, even when Nianlong Jue was running. Spirit Qi has changed! Suddenly Wushuang Sword Spirit thought of a possibility, and said with infinite joy, ¡°You finally broke into the realm of Shangxian!¡± As Sword Spirit said, Chu Qing did break through. Although it only passed a year in the sea, it seemed to him that he had gone through a lifetime. After contacting what he saw in Xumi¡¯s illusion, Chu Qing finally understood the truth. The purpose of this illusion was not to trap the monk. The first half-orc I saw was the most evil to evil, and if Chu Qing had a bad relationship with it, he would never encounter a brightly lit market. Slaughter is not for slaughter. This is the purpose of the Orc. Chu Qing passed the first test before meeting the sister Fox. The dancers and all kinds of men and women in the market are very obscure. Fortunately, Chu Qing sticks to his heart and directly rejects any invitations to encounter. He was extremely disgusted with the cauldron cultivation, presumably the Sister Fox also saw it, so he pushed Chu Qing back to the sea all the way. Here, Chu Qing really got a long cultivation time, and faced his own heart, so I used the accumulation of years of experience to achieve breakthrough. Today, Chu Qing has shedding body, exchanging bones, and even if he is allowed to face the balance of the gentleman¡¯s league, he must be able to play a dozen rounds. For the changes that happened to him, Wushuang Sword Spirit can only be attributed to fools and stupid blessings. It seems that Haining can wake up the monk¡¯s original intention, but it also needs the monk¡¯s own heart. Chu Qing once again stepped into the sea-like sea surface. The water that ruthless drove to people became gentle as pets a year ago, and let Chu Qing stride meteorally forward, and never show his power. Wushuang Sword Spirit eagerly followed Chu Qing, and the two gradually walked out of the sea. After the silhouette disappeared of 2 people, 2 people appeared out of thin air on the golden-yellow beach, standing where Chu Qing just stood. The older old man said to his Junior, ¡°I see it. I have such a temperament to master the Nianlong tactic. If you have half of his perception, I can rest assured.¡± The teenager looked at Chu Qing¡¯s direction with great dissatisfaction and asked his grandfather, ¡°He has killed so many people in Li World and is a fierce thug. Why do we want to draw him and hand over a spiritual object like the sea? Let him use it? ¡° Old man ruthless slapped his cane on his grandson ¡¯s ass to see his pain contorts one¡¯s face in agony, which was explained, ¡°The world inside of the table is about to be in chaos, do n¡¯t do a little precaution, what if your mother is like you No matter what, our Imperial Capital has long been eliminated? ¡° This sentence exposed the identity of the old man and the teenager. They turned out to be people of Imperial Capital. Except for Di Qing, who had known Chu Qing for a long time, no other person had known Chu Qing. In front of the old man, there is also the embarrassing situation of being silent. Because of Emperor¡¯s attention, Imperial Capital was also curious about Chu Qing¡¯s difference. As soon as they wanted to recruit talents for their own use, 2 It was very difficult for Imperial Capital to be caught in the Mysterious Palace and Gentlemen League. They support the Emperor to gain the status of today, how can they be willing to be drunk by others, if there is anyone else in the world who can¡¯t wait for the Xuannv Palace Gentlemen¡¯s League to fall down early, the people of Imperial Capital can¡¯t run away. The old man¡¯s skinny hands lifted slightly, and the vast ocean in front of him instantly turned into a drop of crystal water drops, lying on the palm of the old man¡¯s palm. (End of this chapter) Chapter 992 Even if the people at Imperial Capital want to please, and have done a little bit of work, Lei Feng has done a little bit, and Chu Qing can¡¯t find anyone even if he wants to thank him. However, the Sumerian Fantasy Realm was not all arranged for Chu Qing alone. Even the monks who watched the World would come here to try, and the desire for power is above all else. Wushuang Sword Spirit¡¯s Zhengtai looks soft, and Chu Qing quite likes the feeling of catching up with a fat leg behind him. After walking out of the sea, the ground underneath suddenly changed, the wind of whistled past, the soft and moist land, and the sight was a golden-yellow rice field. Along the way, Chu Qing seems to have gone through 4 seasons. Meeting half-orcs is winter, sister fox is spring, and the sea is summer, and the paddy field is autumn. Wushuang Sword Spirit also found this, and his body shrank, hiding behind Chu Qing, only showing a pair of big wet eyes. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen you so scared before, what¡¯s wrong here?¡± Chu Qing was not used to his pretending to be weak, and picked up Wushuang Sword Spirit without saying anything. After being pierced by him, Wushuang Sword Spirit fly into a rage out of humiliation, regardless of whether to start coquettishly, ¡°I¡¯m just afraid, aren¡¯t you protecting me rightly?¡± As Chu Qing¡¯s Magical Artifact, he in turn wanted Chu Qing to protect him. He couldn¡¯t help but be a little bit uncomfortable. Wushuang Sword Spirit was too abnormal. But he also played a treasure once, Chu Qing let go of Sword Spirit and walked with him on the footpath among the rice fields. There is a fragrance of wheat between the nose wings, Chu Qing¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, the expression on his face is extremely relaxed, and Wushuang Sword Spirit also has a feeling of being empty. The body is light and fluttering, and unconsciously returns to Spirit Sword form. This very different atmosphere attracted Chu Qing¡¯s attention. A trace of dignity suddenly flashed on his face. If something goes wrong, there must be a demon, which must not be taken lightly. After being promoted to Shangxian, Chu Qing also felt the Spirit Qi surge within the body. Not only did the cultivation base improve, but also what the eyes could see suddenly changed. In this seemingly quiet paddy field, Chu Qing ¡°saw¡± countless transparent souls. He stepped back slowly with the Wushuang sword in his hand, and even the Nian Long Jue worked involuntarily. The invisible enemy is the most troublesome. Chu Qing can¡¯t capture the trajectory of the soul¡¯s actions at all. If they are injured by them, it is estimated that it is difficult to get out. His vigilance also made Wushuang Sword Spirit uneasy. At this moment they were surrounded by countless soul bodies, and only the soul of Chu Qing could see them. Sword Spirit can only feel that there is a dark atmosphere around him, if he has goose bumps, he must fall all over the floor. ¡°Otherwise let¡¯s run away, there is no need to be trapped here. Wen Minwu¡¯s whereabouts are unknown, or find him first and talk again.¡± Sword Spirit¡¯s words are also for Chu Qing¡¯s consideration. Although knowing that Sword Spirit¡¯s original intention is not to make himself greedy for life and death, but Chu Qing¡¯s eyes flashed a scene, Wen Minwu held his picture of him avoiding the black iron cannon, and the hand holding the sword was pinched tighter . ¡°Can¡¯t retreat, you can¡¯t see it, there is a place where I can use it. You only need to stay with me and kill these demons and monsters!¡± Chu Qing stepped out, and the ground stepped deep into it. He is now a cultivation base, and there is a top grade Magical Artifact such as Wushuang sword in hand, how to face 1000 transparent ghosts, a word, war ! Wushuang Sword Spirit dismissed spiritual wisdom, completely obeyed Chu Qing¡¯s words to kill the enemy, and the two teamed up to form a formidable formidable power! One sword was swung and counted 100 ghosts were chopped. Scattered ashes and dispersed smoke instantly, Chu Qing in a spurt of energy continued to attack, but after a few breathing time, he swung a hundred swords! At this moment, he felt that he and Sword Spirit¡¯s soul had deeply trusted and intertwined with each other. This is a heart contract that is more reliable than a blood contract! (End of this chapter) Chapter 993 After the cold and cold atmosphere of the whole body was disappeared, Sword Spirit finally recovered to the previous bland look, Chu Qing sighed in relief, sitting on the ground overwhelmed, and finally lying directly in the rice field looking at the sky. Flying in front of him, a wild goose fluttering with wings, Chu Qing subconsciously felt something awkward and sat up directly. Wushuang Sword Spirit paid close attention to the surrounding movements by Chu Qing. Chu Qing pointed to the sky, and Wushuang Sword Spirit also found something wrong. Under the blue sky, a wild goose wandered alone. This was a strange thing. They hid in the rice fields and watched the changes, but they saw that the wild goose stopped in the air suddenly, and then swooped in like crazy. A moment of palpitations made Chu Qing evade with Wushuang Sword Spirit. This wild goose has unusual things tied to it, and definitely cannot meet force with force! Although his reaction was quick, it was still a step slower than the wild goose. Chu Qing¡¯s arm was hurt by the black feather, and the bright red blood flowed out instantly. Wushuang Sword Spirit looked at the densely packed geese in the air and fell into despair. Chu Qing only found out that it was a big goose when he didn¡¯t know when he was in the air. Perhaps when he and Wushuang Sword Spirit paid attention to the ghost, this trap was already completed. Chu Qing did not show a frustrated look like Wushuang Sword Spirit. His past experience told him that the more he faced this difficult situation, the more he had to face the difficulties. If he tried to escape in the face of hardship, he was absolutely impossible Reach today¡¯s achievements. I do n¡¯t know where Wen Minwu is at the moment, but Chu Qing himself can cope with the plight right now. He used the heart tactics of the Nianlong tactics, a flame-like body protector astral qi appeared around him, and the geese in the air seemed to be following the instructions of others. The amount of numbing scalp was enough for Chu Qing to deal with it. The attack on the ground in the paddy field is actually very bad for Chu Qing, but he has to think about countermeasures. The top priority is to find a sheltered place early. Wushuang Sword Spirit dismissed spiritual wisdom again, but this time¡¯s way to deal with ghost spirit seems not very useful. Once they did not fly as high as the wild geese, they would be blown to pieces when they approached, and they would not be able to think of any idea for a while. The suicide attacks of so many wild geese with spiritual wisdom can be controlled, and the people behind are also very capable. Chu Qing¡¯s eyes searched in 4 places to try to find the animal master. Generally speaking, as long as you deal with the Beast Master, those Spirit Beasts are not to be afraid of, but the boundless fields here are all paddy fields, and there is no second person except Chu Qing. where is it? Chu Qing¡¯s gaze returned to the sky again, and a black clothed man stood on the back of a wild goose without dynamite. His eyes are the same as those of birds. Chu Qing thought he had feathers on his back and a long beak. But these are his imaginations. The man is just an ordinary face that can no longer be found when thrown into the crowd, but his eyes are really special. ¡°Gentleman Elder Zhongya, please give me your advice.¡± He was very polite to Chu Qing, but before that big goose sounded the alarm bell for Chu Qing, this bell is definitely a murderous and bloodless thing, this politeness is just a pretense. Wushuang Sword Spirit became the Magical Artifact in Chu Qing¡¯s hands. After seeing Wushuang Sword, Zhong Ya¡¯s expression slightly changed, seemingly envious, and gradually turned into a strong hatred. A sudden north wind blew, and the rice in the paddy field was bent down, but Chu Qing was keenly aware of the danger also lurking in the wind, and he used the external body method decisively. In front of Ya! Exposing his position is his first mistake, and the second one is to dare to challenge Chu Qing! (End of this chapter) Chapter 994 ¡°You damn it!¡± Zhong Ya gritted his teeth and said, two blushes flew on his pale face. From his appearance, his physical condition seemed not ideal. With his sentence, Chu Qing was at ease. He didn¡¯t want to become a life-and-death enemy with Zhong Ya, but he couldn¡¯t help others thinking otherwise. After wielding the Wushuang sword, Chu Qing directly killed the 100 wild geese. The sky that was just covered immediately showed a vacuum zone, and Zhong Ye¡¯s eyes instantly turned red. Beast masters generally will not body refinement, which is exactly the same as Chu Qing guessed. So he came to Zhong Ya in front of him majesticly, using thunder means to make him eat a dumb loss. He wanted to see what he could do if he lost his trust. The two people were at a standstill for a time. With Zhong Ya¡¯s stricken appearance, Chu Qing also increasingly doubted whether he could summon out so many geese again. Wushuang Sword Spirit¡¯s fears are very reasonable. There is a bell and arrow blocking their progress. Their progress has been forced to slow down. If the Gentlemen League will come with some helpers later, Chu Qing can¡¯t escape the fate of being captured again. Or pessimistically, Chu Qing will die here. Everyone can come to the Xumi Fantasy Realm, but not everyone can go out alive and want to live, the price to pay is not everyone can afford. Chu Qing and Zhong Shi faced each other for a long time, and the latter suddenly laughed horribly, and the appearance was not much different from mental illness. The former Wang Si was also a little paranoid. Chu Qing can only attribute this to the cultivation environment of the Gentlemen League. ¡°Do you think you killed my goose, I can¡¯t take you away?¡± Before waiting for Chu Qing to respond, Zhong Ya was already in trouble, and a cold breath struck again. Chu Qing and Wushuang Sword Spirit finally knew what happened to the previous ghosts. It turned out that Zhongya was not only an animal master, but also able to control the actions of ghosts. It seems that there are still a lot of people in the Gentlemen¡¯s League, and Chu Qing can get 10000 points to be careful next. It was said that countless wild goose ghosts were coming from all directions, making Chu Qing very embarrassed. He hurriedly summon Wushuang Sword Spirit to restore the sword body, reluctantly resisting the attack while maintaining the body style. The tangible and intangible soul cannot be captured by naked eye at all. Chu Qing felt his eyes warm and mellow, but in the end he became more and more hot, which made him unable to bear shouted, and then Zhong Ya saw Chu Qing squat down. Go, completely exposed the fragile back of the neck, if you let these wild goose ghosts hit that part, Chu Qing¡¯s second half of life can basically only be a waste. The ghost he manipulated can not only physically harm people, but also erode Divine Consciousness, so if Chu Qing cannot resist the attack of this time in time, injury is inevitable. In Zhong Shi¡¯s eyes, only Chu Qing¡¯s silhouette shrunk into a mass, and the Yin Soul surged up, immediately enclosing Chu Qing in layers. Seeing this scene as expected, Zhong Ya seemed to hear a clear sound from his ear. Chu Qing ¡¯s spine would be destroyed by these ghosts. After that, he could no longer cause any trouble to the gentleman alliance, even the Alliance Leader Confronting Zhongya, who has made great achievements, he can even replace Wang Si as Elder ¡­ He couldn¡¯t keep up with his heart for a while, but Yin Yin seemed unsuccessful, and they were all dispelled by Chu Qing. In the next second, the most unacceptable thing happened to Zhong Ya. Chu Qing showed no signs of injury. At the same time, his eyes became red and black, and a few more glances would make him dizzy. Zhong Ya only felt that his Divine Consciousness was out of control, and then Chu Qing went up softly, punching him on the chin of his chin, only to hear ka beng, and his chin was directly dislocated. (End of this chapter) Chapter 995 Solving a beastmaster is nothing. It is estimated that this Zhongya is not weak in the Gentlemen League, but his tricks have been restrained by Chu Qing, so he ca n¡¯t fight anymore. In Qing Dynasty, a person stayed for a long time, and suddenly he could see a person, even if he was an enemy, Chu Qing was also in a good mood. He looked at the road in front, and Zhong Ya was tied up by Wushuang Sword Spirit in one step, and moved like a pretty boy who was used to it. Chu Qing is also curious about whether there are women in the Gentlemen League. Weak scholars like Zhong Ya should be very popular. After all, this world is still feminist for the time being. Along the way, Zhong Ye did n¡¯t mention talking to Chu Qing. Even if he did n¡¯t want to look at it more, he showed a soft and hard donkey temper. Chu Qing did n¡¯t get used to him. He was required to return to Gentlemen¡¯s League completely, and later came to Chu Qing to calculate the old account. Wang Si ¡¯s bastard, even if Chu Qing failed to kill him, he was also hammered in the Colosseum, making Chu Qing feel angry now. He stared at Zhong Ya with fiercely eyes for a while, thinking about the next time he met Wang Si, must beat the squad in badred with many teeth knocked out. What Chu Qing didn¡¯t know was that when he turned around, Zhong Ya quietly made a mark on the roadside, and as long as the people of the gentleman¡¯s league passed by, they could find them smoothly. In addition, even Spirit Beast Zhong Ya along the way did not forget to hook up a few, the style is extremely arrogant, for fear that Chu Qing is going too fast. But the more he procrastinated, the more Chu Qing put on a calm look, making Zhong Ya very puzzled. After he was dragged by Chu Qing for more than 3 hours, they finally stopped. All around very quiet, there is a breath of mountains and rain coming to the wind, Chu Qing did not look back, slightly laughed, ¡°Are you really when I didn¡¯t see it?¡± Zhong Ya is also planning to act silly, but Chu Qing summon without a sword, directly cut off Zhong Ya¡¯s hamstrings, he can only crawl on the ground like an earthworm. With the tiger skin of the gentleman¡¯s league, Zhong Ya has not been treated so rudely for many years. His eyes fell on Chu Qing, just like sharp poisonous snakes. Fang Cai did n¡¯t care much about his Chu Qing, and suddenly he came in a big stride, stepped his face into the soil, all around were all gentlemen ¡¯s men, Chu Qing was a little flustered at this time, Zhong Ya started early It¡¯s set, even before he reacts! ¡°Chu Qing, you!¡± Hearing that Zhong Ya could still speak, Chu Qing ¡¯s feet were fiercely run over his face. Since Zhong Ya had reported the letter to the gentleman, he should have the consciousness of being abused by Chu Qing. The price! There seems to be no third person in Xumi¡¯s illusion, holding Wushuang sword in his hand, Chu Qing watched all around alertly, surprisingly quiet, completely different from his previous guess. He turned Spiritual Qi into a few darts and flew to East, South, West, North 4 momentarily, but he couldn¡¯t feel any fluctuation of Spiritual Qi. Chu Qing couldn¡¯t find a gentleman in the league, but Zhong Ya solemnly vowed¡¯s appearance was clear. ¡°You dare to treat me like this, I must watch you die ¡­¡± Zhong Ya¡¯s words ended in the mud. Chu Qing saw that tormenting him could not lead the Gentlemen¡¯s League. This thought gradually broke in his heart. After he took his feet away, Zhong Ya¡¯s death was fully exposed. His white delicate and pretty face was tightly wrapped in mud, and even his mouth and nostrils were not spared. It can be said that he was suffocated to death. Just when Chu Qing wanted to capture Zhongya Divine Consciousness, he saw his body suddenly become transparent. Just as the wild goose turned into a ghost in his mind, Chu Qing unable to bear stepped back a few steps. (End of this chapter) Chapter 996 The situation turned sharply, and Chu Qing discussed the countermeasures with Wushuang Sword Spirit. Three strands of green flames rose up and flew towards Chu Qing¡¯s face. ¡°This is the fire of hell, and it will die if it touches, 10000000, be careful!¡± Wushuang Sword Spirit once again played the role of 100 subjects, Chu Qing quickly evaded, only hated the appearance and disappear unpredictably, if the nerve is not strong, it may be directly scared to death. Unexpectedly, Zhong Ya would be so difficult to deal with even if he died, but he now has no body after all, and he will never be more difficult than alive? Chu Qing¡¯s ideas are naive, but the reality is very skinny. Soon he was made mentally and physically exhausted by the fire, not only the fire was blaming, but also the endless Spirit Beast tide. Spirit Beast, who previously followed Black Tortoise, actually partly broke into the Xuya fantasy realm. Previously, Chu Qing only used a hidden breath method to escape many beast tides. Increased difficulty. Zhong Ya ¡¯s laughter came, and it was even more unpleasant than crying. Chu Qing could n¡¯t see where he was, but he wielded a sword out of thin air. The unparalleled sword was Divine Item, even if Yin Yin was stabbed. Different from what Chu Qing envisioned, the beast tide not at all started against him, and the monk might be tested in the illusion of Xu Mi, but Spirit Beast does not have to worry about this problem at all. Their purpose is still very clear. Chu Qing originally wanted to chase the tide to find Black Tortoise. Didn¡¯t expect a lot of obstacles on the way, and now it is too late to return to the right path. the thoughts got to this point, Chu Qing was very decisive in catching up with Spirit Beast¡¯s footsteps, no matter how chaotic Zhong Ya was behind him. Looking at Chu Qing¡¯s departure, Zhong Ya squeezed his fist reluctantly, directly attached an adult red lion, and chased like crazy. Chu Qing only heard 2 familiar beast roars, but when he turned around, he discovered that it was the red lion that had fought. Spirit Beast mostly likes heavenly materials earthly treasures. Chu Qing randomly took out two ripe 2-year-old Holy Spirit liquids from Ruyi bags. The fruits of Holy Spirit liquids can sell staggeringly high prices on the black market, but It is used by Chu Qing, a prodigal, to lead Spirit Beast behind him. It is really reckless waste of natural resources. However, Chu Qing never looked back after throwing out the Holy Spirit liquid. Naturally, he did n¡¯t know that Zhong Ya was not only caught up by Spirit Beast, but also could n¡¯t catch up. He died again because he was outnumbered. The Soul Master occupies the body of the ordinary person and cannot exert its original strength, so Zhong Ya, who has become a Soul Soul, can only temporarily dismiss the idea of ??chasing and killing Chu Qing. He dare not return to the Gentlemen League, otherwise Alliance Leader will definitely throw him directly into cauldron, and can never turn over. In the harsh and ruthless Gentlemen¡¯s League, valuable people are treated differently from worthless people, which is why Zhong Shi never misses the position of Elder Wang. Chu Qing followed Spirit Beast, and unconsciously saw the formation of Xuma¡¯s illusion. Spirit Beast was not bound by trifling Formation, but Chu Qing couldn¡¯t. In order to prevent the bloody nose and swollen face from being hit by the Formulation, Chu Qing suddenly hid in the Wushuang sword and shared the already crowded space with Sword Spirit. Sword Spirit was suffocated, but still unable to bear exhorted Chu Qing, ¡°This method of seize every opportunity doesn¡¯t work at all, you will be rebounded even worse by the Formation!¡± Chu Qing also said a hard word and tried to find out, but as a result, the speech was flicked by the Formation before it fell. At that moment, as if a shooting star crossed the sky, Wushuang Sword Spirit estimated that Chu Qing should have been bounced to the entrance of Xumi¡¯s illusion, and it hurt him. When Chu Qing fell to the ground, it happened to be in a head-down and foot-up posture, forcing him to only summon the body astral qi to make the loss as small as possible. Wen Minwu on the ground only felt a shadow cast on his body. When he was puzzled, he was smashed by Chu Qing. (End of this chapter) Chapter 997 Xumi¡¯s fantasy realm is exactly the same as Wushuang Sword Spirit said, it¡¯s easier to get in and out, but now the trail of Black Tortoise is nowhere to be found. What¡¯s the point of staying here? Before waiting for Chu Qing to digest the dizziness of falling from high altitude, Wen Minwu said to him, ¡°Where did you come from, I have been looking for you for a long time.¡± Hearing this problem, Chu Qing had only 3 words and 2 words to describe his experience, but Wen Minwu did not encounter these things at all. Whether it was a half-orc or a fox sister, Wen Minwu only saw Chu Qing suddenly shot at himself, and then broke him directly. ¡°When I first saw the ghost, I knew it wasn¡¯t your real body, so I started to be strong.¡± According to Wen Minwu, Chu Qing will meet those who are purely because he is not strong enough, otherwise he will be able to knock down the half-orc with a punch, wherever he needs to be battered and exhausted. Chu Qing¡¯s mind suddenly became a bit unbalanced, but he not at all told Wen Minwu these words, Chu Qing summon Wushuang Sword Spirit in Divine Consciousness, let him wait at the exit of Xumi¡¯s illusion. Sword Spirit sent a map of the illusion. The red line depicts a nearest straight line, which can be merged in just 5 minutes of water. Chu Qing handed this map to Wen Minwu, and the two men understood the sword together with great understanding. Following Wen Minwu¡¯s side, she did not encounter the previous events. Chu Qing asked Wen Minwu out of curiosity. If he competes with the Alliance Leader of the Gentlemen League, who will lose and win? Because of Chu Qing ¡¯s question, Wen Minwu thought about it for a long time, but still gave the answer, ¡°If he does n¡¯t use any tricks, I still have a certain chance of winning or losing. On the cultivation base, we are similar, so it ¡¯s still him. Has a better chance of winning. ¡° This answer made Chu Qing¡¯s face bitter in an instant, and even Wen Min Wu Shang was not sure about it, letting him face the balance is not a dead loss. Speaking of cultivation base, Wen Minwu finally realized that Chu Qing has now arrived in the realm of Shangxian, and is no longer far away from the Immortal Saint. Cultivating people who want to learn the dragon tactics must be steady and use a little bit of Lingbao to promote, the cultivation base will be unstable, and they will be helpless in the face of Thunder Tribulation, so Wen Minwu asked Chu Qing how he was promoted in detail. During the journey, Chu Qing noticed that there were Spirit Beasts running around in the illusion of Xumi. It seemed that he was chasing who. He said things like the sea in a concise manner, leaving Wen Minwu to imagine the rest. ¡°There should be such a good thing that the pie is in the sky. Why do you have so many monks coming into the illusion, but you have got a fortune, it is a bit of a favor.¡± Wen Minwu¡¯s smile was a little cold, Chu Qing¡¯s heart tightened, and there was a little uneasiness. He quickly looked at Golden Core, but he saw that the Golden Core was very stable. ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be a setback, don¡¯t worry anymore.¡± Wen Minwu¡¯s hand was taken away from Chu Qing, and his expression was a lot easier. Since Golden Core is okay, the cultivation base should also be a real promotion. They ignored the monks who were chased by Spirit Beast, and each minding their own business hurried off. Suddenly, the people on the ground looked up and suddenly issued a sharp cry for help. ! ¡° This return immediately caused Chu Qing to stop, and even Wen Minwu was a little unpredictable. The whereabouts of the 9 scriptures had not been known for 1000 years, but this person was directly exposed. In the end, true or false? Chu Qing quickly informed Wushuang Sword Spirit in Divine Consciousness, and Wen Minwu immediately flew to the ground. The scripture is also very important to Chu Qing. If you can get one of them, there is naturally a way to gather the rest, this The temptation is too rich for Chu Qing, and even a trap is necessary. (End of this chapter) Chapter 998 Chu Qing and Wen Minwu flew to the ground. The closer they were, the clearer Spirit Beast looked. It had 8 feet, a black feather on its back, and a purple sarcoma on its tail. Disgusting. This look does not look like it was born, but it was blended together by someone from the next day. Chu Qing instantly remembered the animal master Zhong Ya, and first explained the previous things to Wen Minwu. ¡°You also met the beastmaster, there is no prohibition on your body?¡± Wen Minwu pulled Chu Qing over and over and looked at it several times. After hearing Chu Qing ¡¯s eloquent guarantee, he felt relieved. The Spirit Beast controlled by Zhong Ya could n¡¯t even get close. How could he stay on Chu Qing? What about the ban? When Chu Qing thought this way, the monks Spirit Beast was chasing after crying out for help from Chu Qing, ¡°Please beg an expert, save us!¡± There are men and women among them, they are all very young, and they look very weak. No wonder they will be chased by this Spirit Beast. Not at all the Formation in Xuma ¡¯s illusion, even it ¡¯s very difficult to perform, and seeing them run away battered and exhausted, Chu Qing exchanged winks with Wen Minwu, ¡°I ¡¯ll go out to lead Spirit Beast in a moment, you take it They leave and it ¡¯s best to get to the position of Wushuang Sword Spirit. ¡° didn¡¯t expect Chu Qing actually took the initiative to take the job to lure the enemy away, Wen Minwu wanted to be polite. Spirit Beast saw that these cunning monks fled further and further, directly furious, raised their front hooves and stepped heavily on the ground, the earth instantly split countless gaps, and forced the monk to fly with the sword. At this moment, Chu Qing saw the geese appearing in the air, and they rushed towards these escaped monks just as they were manipulated. Wen Minwu was ready to start immediately, and Chu Qing went out to lead Spirit Beast! The Nianlong Jue is running wildly within the body, Chu Qing¡¯s breath instantly broke through to the Immortal, and arrived at the Half-Step Immortal Saint! Spirit Beast seemed to have suffered a great loss in the hands of humans, and suddenly gave up chasing the previous monk and stopped in front of Chu Qing. Looking closely at this Spirit Beast, Chu Qing¡¯s brain buzzed, and saw that Spirit Beast had a huge head, which looked exactly like the Orc he saw before! Not only that, but the head of a horse with countless monks hung under it, a few counted as 100 or ten, Chu Qing ¡¯s eyes instantly turned red. Such a beastly and evil evil beast, let it continue to develop, this must-be illusion It will evolve into a monk¡¯s purgatory! Now it is possible to imagine how terrified those people are, and would rather expose the 9 scriptures to ask for assistance. Such a brutal and fierce evil beast must be difficult to deal with. The monk ¡¯s heads are hung on the eight legs of the evil beast, and their bodies also grow together with the legs of the evil beast. The rich bloody smell instantly occupied Chu Qing ¡¯s sense of smell. He was smoked and could not help but his left hand. Cover your mouth and nose, right hand use spirit strength sword. The sword of spirit strength can also defend against the enemy. There is no unparalleled sword in hand. The evil beast soon understood Chu Qing cultivation base is just a realm, and a light of crafty flashed in his eyes. It emits a sharp roar of beasts, and there are hundreds of evil beasts in the surroundings, which is almost the same as its size. The brutal evil beast surrounded Chu Qing, and one of them made Chu Qing¡¯s scalp numb, and there were more than one! A sweat dripped unconsciously on his forehead, but he could n¡¯t even wipe it off. The evil beast suddenly broke out, opening his mouth with a bad smell and spitting out corrosive black liquid! This black liquid fell to the ground, and the plants within 100 square meters withered instantly, with no vitality. Chu Qing asked himself if he couldn¡¯t stand the black liquid and had to battered and exhausted to avoid it. His head had been stunned with hair, and his arm was stained a little. (End of this chapter) Chapter 999 Chu Qing not at all think about the origin of this evil beast, whether it appears by chance, it is meaningless to think about it again. It¡¯s just that the monks promised to pay Chu Qing still remember clearly that Wen Minwu has taken them to a relatively safe place, and what Chu Qing has to do is also completed. It¡¯s just not easy to break out of the siege of many evil beasts. It¡¯s hard to say whether this transaction is a loss or a profit. After Yu Guang swept the corners of his eyes, Chu Qing only saw a dozen evil beasts still chasing tirelessly, seeming to regard him as a kind of toy. Without Wushuang Sword in hand, he had to take out the original Spirit Sword, Spirit Qi consumed more than he expected, and the Spirit Stone that the emperor collected before leaving was scarce. Continue to escape. Is it a head? Chu Qing gritted his teeth and stopped, and summon Divine Consciousness appeared directly, but in a flash, the second Chu Qing appeared. After doing this, Chu Qing ¡¯s whole body strength was evacuated. Then fly directly in the opposite direction, the avatar of this level should not be recognized temporarily. With the doppelganger delaying time, Chu Qing was given a moment of breathing opportunity. Once he realized that there would no longer be a vicious beast behind him, Chu Qing¡¯s tense nerve suddenly relaxed, and the whole person planted straight to the ground. His voice was almost smoking, and even eyes opened had no strength. Chu Qing moved his fingers hard, trying to prove that he still had a trace of living anger. A few people were surprised to hear the sound of surprise, Chu Qing guessed that it should be the monks taken away by Wen Minwu, it seems that the evil beast has been completely led away by the avatar. He only woke up for a moment, then the wound on his body retaliated and caused severe pain. As the price of Chu Qing¡¯s abuse of the original Spirit Sword and the external body method, he fell asleep for a full 2 hours. When Wen Minwu found Chu Qing, he was bathed all over the body. It was 10000 lucky to wake up in a day, so Chu Qing didn¡¯t say much. But Wushuang Sword Spirit has no news, I don¡¯t know where to go. He was holding up and wanted to sit up, but was stopped by a pair of white and tender hands. Chu Qing raised his eyes and looked. The owner of these hands is a beautiful and alluring woman with slender eyelashes, smooth, soft and glossy skin. , The teeth are like a rhinoceros, really hook people. ¡°The injuries on your body are so severe, it is better to rest a little longer, here we are.¡± The female cultivator¡¯s voice was soft and unreasonable, and Chu Qing almost thought that he had crossed back to the previous World again. But reason told him that the probability was so small, so he lay back as she said, and the pain all over the body flooded up, and Chu Qing¡¯s complexion suddenly became gloomy. The painful heart made him unable to use spirit strength. If the people of the gentleman¡¯s league suddenly killed at this time, Chu Qing would explain here. Wen Minwu came to see Chu Qing¡¯s situation and waved his hand to tell the woman to walk away. When she stood up, Chu Qing only found out that there was a long sword mark on her back, and the azure was glowing. ¡°She just wanted to kill you just now. I just learned a little bit with the streamer.¡± Wen Minwu¡¯s attitude is very serious, as if to retell a fact, it seems to Chu Qing that he can only rely on him, so he immediately said that he has no opinion at all. ¡°Who are they, and I have never encountered such a large-scale attack even when I entered the Sumerian Realm. This is indeed very strange.¡± Chu Qing unable to bear asked Wen Minwu, but the latter was also asking these people. Chu Qing would save them also for 9 scriptures, but they seemed to have completely forgotten this matter, and each and everyone pretended to be deaf and dumb. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1000 The Xuya fantasy under the night sky seemed to be very ethereal. The fireflies in the sky were flying above the camp. In front of Chu Qing, there was a long sword glowing with silver light. It was Wen Minwu ¡¯s Magical Artifact streamer. The evil beast has not been found here for the time being. Wen Minwu¡¯s plan is to set off again tomorrow in search of Wushuang Sword. At night, it is inevitable to encounter many inconveniences. If there is an ambush, it will be worthless. During the day, the female cultivator who took care of Chu Qing didn¡¯t know what to do before. Wen Minwu¡¯s attitude towards her was very disgusting. Chu Qing could also see that, but he didn¡¯t ask what was the reason. The master of the illusion has not surfaced yet. Chu Qing and Wen Min In Military there is guessing one by one, and suddenly a 14-15 years old female cultivator comes from the monk next to him. She came to Chu Qing with a slight smile when she came, as if with a little apology, Chu Qing could guess what she would say in the next sentence, so she lightly said, ¡°Previously you mentioned the whereabouts of the 9 classics, right? Time to tell us? ¡° This sentence made the smile on the female cultivator¡¯s face suddenly froze, and then, like a scared little bunny, his eyes became wet, ¡°We are not very clear about the 9 scriptures ¡­¡± The air instantly solidified, and Chu Qing¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, looking at the female cultivator¡¯s gaze full of badness, ¡°So, are you all teasing me to play?¡± He certainly doesn¡¯t have the status of a beastmaster, but it doesn¡¯t matter if summon some evil spirits come out. If these people really dare to play with him, they will have to pay a price. Wen Minwu¡¯s hand was lightly placed on Chu Qing¡¯s shoulder, motioning him to don¡¯t be impatient. If these monks were really provoking, sending a female cultivator would be too much. ¡°If you know how much to say directly, we can promise not to speak to the third person. If that¡¯s not enough, we will part ways, and I wish you all a safe way out of the illusion.¡± Although the expression on his face eased, Wen Minwu¡¯s words were more threatening than Chu Qing¡¯s cold eyes. The legs of the female cultivator softened and they went directly back to their companions to discuss countermeasures. The rescued monks were not surprised at Chu Qing ¡¯s reaction, but the secret of the scriptures was exchanged only after they were born and died, and it was a little unwilling to give it away directly. The fire in front of him was burnt in a crackle. I threw it in and saw the female cultivator coming again. But this time Loli became the elder sister, Chu Qing¡¯s eyes suddenly lighted up, although the woman in front of her was cold, but her body was very hot, plus good looks, there must be no shortage of male pets around her, she The cultivation base seemed to be much higher than the previous one, and Wen Min frowned quietly. Sister Yu ¡¯s goal is very clear. It is directly coming to Chu Qing. It is estimated that she looked at the female cultivator who had deflated before and let a powerful character come over. ¡°The 9 scriptures are actually not at all legendary so valuable.¡± Chu Qing¡¯s curiosity was directly aroused, and even Wen Minwu was unable to bear to listen carefully, and Yu Jie motioned for them to pass. There were fifteen monks rescued, all with wounds on their bodies, and they all looked dignified when they saw Chu Qing coming. The secret that has been guarding for many years is to tell an outsider this way. Although the older female cultivator is unwilling, but he ca n¡¯t lose his faith, he simply tells Chu Qing, ¡°What I say now is heard from the ancestors. It must be true, if you are going to 10000 Fashan to die, we will not stop. ¡° Wen Minwu ¡¯s eyebrows moved slightly. Divine Consciousness sound transmission told Chu Qing that the 10000 Fashan is in the World, and there are many legends of monks going to cultivation in the mountains, but there have been few monks who have visited 1000 Fashan in the past 10000 years. Can come out alive! (End of this chapter) Chapter 1001 Chu Qing ¡¯s previous life was a cultivator base, and he has his own views on Taoism cultivation. He will refer to Wen Minwu ¡¯s suggestions, but how to do it depends on himself. In addition to the evil beasts Chu Qing had taken away, there were many mysterious places in Xumi ¡¯s fantasy world. Originally, Chu Qing planned to talk about his encounter with the orcs and the fox sisters, but none of the monks saved were sincere. , Also chilled his heart. Fifteen monks sat around, looking like that, it seemed that they didn¡¯t want to contact Chu Qing very much. They all consciously stayed beside a white-haired old woman. The clothes worn by each of them have a conspicuous black and white taiji array. The cultivation base height depends on the size of the taiji array, apparent at a glance. The tai chi array on the old woman¡¯s chest was a circle larger than the others. Chu Qing was the first to see such a simple and rough discharge level. Wen Minwu suddenly seemed to think of seeing them many years ago, and quickly made some science for Chu Qing. Among the forces of the world, in addition to the Gentlemen League and the Mysterious Palace, there are many deeply hidden Immortal Sect, This time they met the Long Life Temple, one of the 100 Immortal Sects. They believed in the Taoist set of Laozi, which was out of tune with other Immortal Sects. They have been called Qingliu in recent years. Also because of being too closed, the rising star of Long Life Temple is inferior to other Immortal Sects, and even in the trial of New Moon, he did not get a good ranking. As the name suggests, the New Moon Trial is a trial that begins in New Moon. It can only be participated by monks within 3 months of entry in World Immortal Sect. You can see at a glance how great the Great Immortal Sect is. Wen Minwu knows more about these things than Chu Qing. He is always right to listen to him. Such a Long Life Temple that did n¡¯t show up at all in the 100 Great Immortal Sect, and is still ranked at the end, will you get the news of 9 books? ? It seems to see the disdain in the eyes of Chu Qing and Wen Minwu. The one with the highest cultivation base in Long Life Temple came forward. To Chu Qing¡¯s surprise, it was not the old woman. The elder sister came out and lightly glanced at Chu Qing ¡¯s dumb face, and smiled slightly, ¡°I ¡¯m taking the monk out to rob Elder this time, and I do n¡¯t know how to call them?¡± Chu Qing simply reported the name, and then Wen Minwu directly said his surname. This surname alone can explain many things about Wen Minwu¡¯s strength. Wan Rou¡¯s eyes not at all stay more on Chu Qing¡¯s body, but deliberately look at Wen Minwu for a while, so how can a person with a deep cultivation base be willing to be a servant of a junior? I thought that I could get the whereabouts of the 9 scriptures directly, but it still took a lot of troubles. Chu Qing was already ecstatic about this gentle and soft words. Just as Chu Qing got up and left, he was suddenly and eagerly stopped, ¡°Since the monk has such a high cultivation base, why not give it a try, the reward of the Shuo Yue trial is not only 9 scriptures, but also broken The chance of soaring in the world! ¡° Wen Minwu suddenly had hot eyes, but didn¡¯t expect Chu Qing frowns turned around, and there was an impatient look on his face, ¡°That¡¯s what I have to do, let¡¯s go.¡± His words made Wen Minwu look helpless, sighed, and left behind Chu Qing. Wan Rou was originally a Goddess-level figure, and now she has taken the initiative to make an association with Chu Qing, but Chu Qing refuses to toast only to be forced to drink a forfeit, seeing Chu Qing dare to disrespect Elder, Long Life Temple ¡¯s The monks stood up one after another, with a thin rage on their face, ¡°The boy in front of me, stop me!¡± Chu Qing didn¡¯t look back. He heard the sound and knew that it was just a little girl movie. He kept walking and kept walking without any hesitation. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1002 Although Long Life Temple is ranked at the bottom, it is also a bit of a position in the 10000 Immortal Sect. It is ignored by Chu Qing, and Wan Rou¡¯s face is not good-looking. He directly tacitly accepted the disciplinary to call Chu Qing. Wen Minwu glanced back at a moderate pace, the disciple was frightened by his imposing manner, and he couldn¡¯t even speak out. ¡°What else?¡± He opened his mouth, the imposing manner of his body surged, and his strength was much stronger than Wanrou. The discipline was forced to take a step back, and his face lost blood. ¡°I have something to say to them. I want to make them stand out for them. It¡¯s really delusional.¡± As soon as Chu Qing heard this trial, he guessed a rough idea. Presumably, Wan Rou would let Chu Qing play for them. The benefits were all taken by the people of Long Life Temple, and he let him take his own life. It was really loud. Wan Rou¡¯s face suddenly couldn¡¯t hold her. I thought Chu Qing and Wen Min had rescued people. They should be able to speak with ease. Who thought they heard 9 scriptures not in Long Life Temple¡¯s hands, they turned over so quickly. ¡°Participating in a trial is nothing difficult for you two, why do you sneer at us at Long Life Temple?¡± She asked unwillingly, and got a sneer from Chu Qing, ¡°What I hate the most in life is being used by others. If Elder¡¯s intentions are not so **, I will not be disgusted.¡± After finishing this sentence, Chu Qing directly turned around and left. Wen Minwu felt that Chu Qing seemed to have something more on her body, but could not say it. In Xuma¡¯s illusion, the yin and yang are upside down. The time of day is much less than that of night. Hurrying in the dark, Wen Minwu may encounter a trap. ¡°People who rejected Long Life Temple, what are your plans?¡± Wen Minwu¡¯s question was just out of concern, and Chu Qing understood it naturally, but coldly snorted in response to his mouth, he always respected Wen Minwu, how has it changed so much today. The two stopped at the same time. In the darkness, Chu Qing¡¯s face grew darker, and Wen Minwu felt something wrong with him, and asked anxiously, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± A bizarre pattern crawled from the forehead to the chin, and the two ears gradually became sharp and long. Chu Qing tremblingly raised his hands and saw a layer of scales gradually growing under the skin of cyan-gray color A. Some mouths could not be closed, and the fangs had grown between them. When Wen Minwu looked at Chu Qing again, he thought he was a hungry ghost who came out of the prefecture! Why is there such a mutation in the body, where is it being calculated by others? Chu Qing¡¯s eyes turned from black to red, Wen Minwu unable to bear stretched out his hand, but Chu Qing¡¯s body retreated reflexively, the action was like a mountain ape! Or did the orcs first encountered meet? Chu Qing thought hard, Wen Minwu¡¯s temptation in front of him grew bigger and bigger, and the saliva flowed out unconsciously. A voice bewitched him and forced Chu Qing to start against Wen Minwu! ¡°Chu Qing, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Seeing him retreating farther and farther, Wen Minwu¡¯s heart was full of doubts, but Chu Qing¡¯s remaining sense of reason told him that he must hurry away from Wen Minwu, otherwise, he will be completely demonized, and by that time everything is over! After staying away from Wen Minwu, Chu Qing ran to the forest like crazy and never dared to look back. The sky and mountains suddenly became Wen Minwu¡¯s biggest obstacle. He stared at Chu Qing¡¯s silhouette gradually away, only to feel that there were a pair of invisible big hands manipulating all this. Long Rou Temple ¡¯s Wan Rou was meditating cross-legged on the ground at this time, and suddenly she vomited blood and became paralyzed. After being lifted up by the discipline, her face instantly looked like she was ten years old. ¡°Venomous insect¡¯s poison is already down. Next, wait for Chu Qing to come back and use it for us.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 1003 Wen Minwu turned back to Long Life Temple, but the people had long gone, and the traces of the stay had been completely cleared. Chu Qing was still missing. After turning into a beast in front of Wen Minwu, Chu Qing restrained himself from eating humans. Desire ran directly to the forest. The most urgent task now is to find Chu Qing and ask clearly. There are Wushuangjian and I don¡¯t know where to wait. If I don¡¯t find a way out of the illusion of Xu Mi, I¡¯ll probably never see Chu Qing again. Appeared out of thin air with a compass in his hand, Wen Minwu silently read the name of Wushuang Sword. When he imagined the image of Wushuang Sword in his mind, Sword Spirit instantly appeared in the compass. I saw that in the jungle, Sword Spirit was sleeping soundly under the tree, Wen Minwu¡¯s mouth was twitched awkwardly, and Divine Item received by Chu Qing was too amazing. He was waiting in the same place, not worrying about his master. Comforting, I can still sleep now. He meditated on Chu Qing¡¯s name again, remembering his appearance as a beast, and after looking at the compass, he saw a chaos. In the black mist, there was a red light and Wen Minwu staring at each other, and the compass appeared instantly. A slight crack. Wen Minwu retracted the compass, and his forehead and neck went forward and sweated back and forth, and the baleful qi on didn¡¯t expect Chu Qing turned out to be so heavy, it was a little shocking. Although I do n¡¯t know what Chu Qing has encountered now, but from the compass alone, his current situation must be very dangerous. Previously Chu Qing told Wen Minwu that he encountered a lot of things in the Sumerian Realm, especially those of Long Life Temple! The compass opened again, and Wen Minwu got the whole truth of Chu Qing from Wan Rou¡¯s mouth! It turned out that Long Life Temple was ranked at the end of the 10000 method Immortal Sect, but now it is no longer obediently and honestly to study Immortal Technique, but the mind is used in the insect technique. The more so, the more their strength is ranked Finally, Chu Qing is also planned at first, otherwise Spirit Beast simply will not attack the monk. Everything is derived from Wanrou¡¯s insect technique, and they set a snare directly after staring at Chu Qing. As long as Chu Qing strikes Spirit Beast, even a little blood stained by Spirit Beast will immediately hit the insect technique. I didn¡¯t expect to kindly save people will encounter this kind of treatment, it is simply a kind of requite kindness with enmity. Wen Minwu¡¯s eyes were cold, he kept suppressing Realm, and suddenly he lifted the ban. His cultivation base also soared from Shangxian to Wuji Promise! After arriving at the Wuji Prosperous Saint, there are only two realm left to fly, not to mention Wen Minwu at this time is the late stage of Wuji Prosperous Saint, only one step away from the Immortal Emperor, I knew Chu Qing would be separated from him, Wen Minwu would not tolerate Long Life Temple! 9 scriptures are true, but need to be rescued is false, Chu Qing is only deceived, and now find him to solve the venomous insect¡¯s poison is still too late! Wen Minwu summoned out the Spirit Sword streamer, twisted a hair of Chu Qing on his clothes, and put it in the toad¡¯s mouth on the ground. He pronounced a weird mantra. The toad jumped westward in an instant, and the speed was not under Wen Minwu. As long as you follow this toad, you can find Chu Qing¡¯s whereabouts. Wen Minwu is anxious and afraid of any accidents. In the dark mist, full of demon evil flowers, the corpses of monks are under the feet. Chu Qing found here along the thick bloody smell, the animalization on the body became more and more serious, and a strong attraction forced He paid attention to the carrion under his feet. There was an alarm bell in his heart, but Chu Qing couldn¡¯t resist the temptation of the rotten corpse. His eyes emitted a dreadful red light, and a beautiful and alluring woman appeared in his mind. She wore a lithe and graceful figure, and sneered word by word: ¡°This is the price of despising Long Life Temple.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 1004 Chu Qing has almost lost his mind, and there is only a trace of red light in his eyes. He does not remember the woman¡¯s name as Wan Rou, but only knows that he cannot eat the rotten corpses of these monks. If you can¡¯t resist the temptation to live the corpse, Chu Qing is over! The Nianlong Jue is based on the instinct of the Lord ¡¯s instinct to automatically run its strength, but Wan Rou is only a lightly finger. Spiritual Qi suddenly spins around in Chu Qing ¡¯s dantian and is tightly sealed. When she exhibits venomous insect¡¯s poison, she will punish Gu Gu¡¯s Yangshou, but Wan Rou doesn¡¯t care. She acts wholeheartedly for Long Life Temple, even if she pays this life for nothing difficult. After Spiritual Qi was sealed, Chu Qing¡¯s body curled up like a shrimp, his nails became long and sharp like a steel knife. In order to restrain the desire to eat the carrion in his heart, Chu Qing grabbed his face a rotten. . ¡°Does it hurt, do you want me to rescue you?¡± A gentle voice rang in my mind, Chu Qing Divine Consciousness was also tightly locked by the spider web, and Chu Qing was still not nodded in a groggy state. Wan Rou waited patiently. Her right hand index finger swept across Chu Qing ¡¯s face, the blood slipped down her cheeks, and after being stimulated by the bloody smell, Chu Qing ¡¯s body shuddered to be unable to bear. This kind of venomous insect¡¯s poison is cited as blood. People in the gu gu will desperately desire blood. If it is not moisturized by blood for more than an hour, the whole body will ulcerate and the spirit strength will escape. For Chu Qing, his cultivation base will be overnight. Going backwards, Golden Core can no longer be condensed even after that. He could not bear such consequences. But the gentleness of Shi Guren is also uncomfortable. Her current Yangshou has been sharply reduced to the original one third. If Chu Qing can survive this hour, she will also suffer from venomous insect¡¯s poison backlash scattered ashes and dispersed smoke. Chu Qing¡¯s resistance became fierce. He only knew that 10000000 could not eat the same kind of flesh and blood, but the skin on his body was cracked, and even his eyes felt hot and stinging. He could not find any way except to close his ears and not smell. withstand. In Divine Consciousness, a long-sleeping soul felt summon, Chu Qing was wrapped in a spider web more and more tightly, subconsciously began to call gluttonous. The third eye on the forehead also started to stir. Shi Guren felt the right hand¡¯s palm was hot, and when he was in shock, he heard a sound explode in his ear. ¡°who are you?¡± The short 3 words excited Wanrou¡¯s blood and blood, and when she was puzzled, she heard a deafening dragon roar! Although the gluttonous seal was sealed, the dragon soul was still there. The eyes of the dragon on Chu Qing¡¯s forehead instantly sent a rays of light straight into the sky, dispersing the black mist and heading straight to the sky! As well as Wen Minwu, who is beyond a thousand li, he can see clearly 2 Chu, and he dare not look directly at such a bright light, Shi Guren is softly bear the brunt, the tattoo of a venomous insect¡¯s poison on his chest becomes an entity instantly, turning her whole person Swallowed in one bite. ¡°What about Ancestor Master, Elder backlash!¡± A bunch of monks at Long Life Temple were at a loss, and they all looked to Ancestor Master, the highest status in the trip, and saw a little unwillingness flashed on her face, and then left the monk directly. ¡°The Gu Gu failed, Chu Qing will never give up. We will go back to the 10000 Immortal Sect and deal with him slowly.¡± Hearing Ancestor Master wants to give up Elder Elder, none of the remaining people dared to object, and each and everyone cleverly followed behind Ancestor Master. When Wen Minwu rushed to the Chaotic Burial Mound where Chu Qing was located, the incomparable beam of light had disappeared. Perhaps the Remnant Soul left by gluttony protected Chu Qing, or Chu Qing ¡¯s obsession with summon had gluttonous food. In short, Chu Qing ¡¯s venomous insect¡¯s poison has been solved by ten-nine, and it does n¡¯t matter much. Wen Minwu picked up Chu Qing with one hand, ready to set off to find the sleepy insect without a sword. As a Magical Artifact, it¡¯s too casual to disregard the safety of the owner. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1005 It is said that Wushuang Sword Spirit was punished fiercely by Wen Minwu, but he did not dare to complain to Chu Qing, so Chu Qing did not know the matter at all. After being conscious, Chu Qing began to find a way out of the illusion of Xu Mi. Wen Minwu specially asked Chu Qing to put on a heavy armor, saying that it was extra physical training. After walking in the soft sand for 4 to 5 days, Chu Qing felt more and more that Wen Minwu was torturing himself. Even the big sun in the sky could roast a person to dry. Wen Minwu also asked him to wear a thermally conductive steel armor. Roast him mature meat. ¡°I take off this stuff every day, all my body is a piece of stamp, and it is said to be physical training ¡­¡± Half of Chu Qing¡¯s complaint, Wen Minwu¡¯s eyes looked over unpleasantly, ¡°Dare you take it off when you sleep, don¡¯t take it off in the future!¡± Chu Qing was the first to hear such a harsh tone, and he was a bit dumbfounded. When complaining to Wushuang Sword Spirit, Chu Qing was more like a sister-in-law of Xiang Lin, but Wen Minwu was under strict supervision, so she had to act smart. The size of Sumiya ¡¯s illusion is once again beyond Chu Qing ¡¯s imagination. There are also many landforms here. Spirit Beast is not less than Li World, but it is different from Secret Realm. The biggest difference is that there is only one Sumi Fantasy, but there are countless Secret Realm. As long as you master Time and Space Strength, you can create your own Secret Realm, and you can also put Secret Realm into Divine Consciousness. Moreover, there is no such real danger as Secret Realm in Xuya Fantasy Realm, and along the way without mentioning the gentle and soft venomous insect¡¯s poison, Chu Qing has not yet encountered the threat of life and death. The time of Xumi¡¯s illusion is also different from the outside world. The day here is equivalent to 10% of the outside world. That is to say, if he has been cultivating here, it takes only 3 days to catch up with other people¡¯s cultivation for a month. This is even more true when it looks like a sea. A day like the sea is equivalent to one 1% of the outside world. With Wen Minwu¡¯s introduction, Chu Qing really wants to go back to find the sea like that. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, it¡¯s someone else who has released it to please you.¡± Wen Minwu said coolly, Chu Qing¡¯s blood slowly cooled down, ¡°I¡¯m such a poor fellow with no power, what do others please me for?¡± ¡°Do you remember the Emperor Cai who saved you? If I guessed right, the people at Imperial Capital are pulling you together. This is like a sea. It used to be one of the treasures of Imperial Capital.¡± Wen Minwu talked about the fact that Imperial Capital had fought with the gentleman¡¯s league when he migrated from World. In the past, monks were basically concentrated in Li World. Only the people of Imperial Capital wanted to control the imperial power, so they had to leave Li World to find the Emperor and control it. Chu Qing couldn¡¯t find this piece of history through the history books. He had to listen to Wen Minwu¡¯s words quietly. The military supervision department seemed to belong to the power of the emperor, but in fact still obeyed the Imperial Capital, that is to say, the current emperor only There is an empty shelf left, and the power is completely controlled by Imperial Capital. Imperial Capital is now wooing Chu Qing, and it is estimated that it was influenced by Yu Annian. The Four Great Families of World have treated Chu Qing differently, so this led to this oolong. ¡°It¡¯s better to draw me in, if you want to get me, whatever Elder comes up can slap me. I¡¯m such a ¡­¡± Before Chu Qing¡¯s words were finished, Wen Minwu suddenly punched him fiercely in the face. His body took a step back, barely stabilizing, and then fiercely asked Wen Minwu unwillingly, ¡°I¡¯m not right, I¡¯m so weak!¡± The fist fell like Swift Wind Rainstorm, Chu Qing shot back and was beaten into the mud again and again, and got up again and again, Wen Minwu¡¯s eyes were as cold as ice, without any sympathy. ¡°What are you afraid of, don¡¯t you dare to confront the gentleman alliance, do you want to use the cultivation base as an excuse for a lifetime!¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 1006 Chu Qing caught Wen Minwu¡¯s fist, and there was a throbbing feeling in the palm of his hand. Wen Minwu cultivation base was indeed deep and unmeasurable. Just one fist made Chu Qing feel the gap. ¡°How dare I not fight the Gentlemen League, but I must resurrect the gluttonous!¡± Chu Qing responded. ¡°Remember your mood at this time!¡± Wen Minwu stopped his fist at Chu Qing, and managed to disorganize his clothes. His eyes turned to Wushuang Sword Spirit, ¡°Wushuang Sword Spirit!¡± Wushuang Sword Spirit quickly turned into Sword Spirit, leading them out of the Xuya fantasy. Next to it was a flame that seemed to be completely swallowed up, and the sand at the bottom of the foot was slightly sinking. Chu Qing felt very hot and breathless. In the time of two years and one year in Xumi Fantasy, converted into a 2% amount, they have only passed ten hours. Wen Minwu folded his hands together and separated, quickly forming several seals and sighed. He has just tracked through the soul, and a large number of Spirit Beast groups are moving like 3 o¡¯clock. ¡°Northeast direction.¡± Wen Min slowly spit out 4 words. The Spirit Beast group has been following this Black Tortoise Divine Beast, which shows that Black Tortoise is moving towards the northeast. Black Tortoise Divine Beast¡¯s speed is not fast, usually just stop and go, or find a place to rest. Therefore, Wen Minwu and Chu Qing do not have to worry about losing Black Tortoise, but can spend a lot of time on the road. ¡°Where do you want to go to the place where you pass the New Moon Trial on the way? The New Moon Trial does not necessarily need to be registered by the school. You can also participate in the trial with your personal qualification. Wen Minwu made recommendations to Chu Qing. The New Moon Trial is indeed a good place to enhance the military force value. Not to mention adding more actual combat experience. If it goes smoothly, the reward will be extraordinary. Moreover, Chu Qing has been advancing particularly fast recently, and he needs to find an opportunity to practice his hands in order to adapt. This suggestion was indeed bold. Chu Qing set his mind, but he was full of worries: ¡°But the New Moon Trial is a good stage to prove the strength of every Great Sect. The Gentlemen League will definitely go. Is n¡¯t this letting me put my head directly under their knife?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about this. The people at Imperial Capital will naturally protect you.¡± After a painless and itchy answer, Wen Minwu took this excellent opportunity, and naturally all factors were taken into consideration. Chu Qing acquiesced, and Wen Minwu left the canyon, left the road, no longer sees the whereabouts of Man Eating Ant, and probably has disappeared in this area. The competition between natural enemies is always short and lasting, just like this space-time Immortal Cultivator will never forget to fight. Immortal Cultivators are aiming for peace, but they are always pursuing fighting and yearning for fighting. Fighting is the hallmark of their Immortal Cultivator, the battle of Immortal World time after time, and the battle of Immortal World time and time again. On the way, Wen Minwu asked Chu Qing about his current cultivation level, only to realize that Chu Qing is the first stage of the Wuji Promise Saint. ¡°You need to learn to master the formidable power of the third eye. If you learn, it will be a great help for you. Mushuang Sword Spirit will help you cultivate the third eye during this time.¡± ¡°However, don¡¯t worry, cultivation should not be too anxious.¡± Wen Minwu directed Chu Qing. The third eye¡¯s formidable power Wen Minwu has already seen it. It is a terrifying power, and even Wen Minwu can¡¯t face the Dragon Eye under the runaway with 3 points and 100 confidence. They arrived at a hot spring hotel, and the mist radiated from it. The hotel was all wooden, with light gray and black as the main colors, pursuing the beauty of elegance and simplicity. Entering the hotel, an old woman and several young little brothers sat inside. These are the Immortal Cultivators in the Long Life Temple that Xu Mi encountered. Wen Minwu and Chu Qing made no reservations, booked 2 rooms, went upstairs, and waited until they reacted, but their strength did not dare to step forward, but they all wanted to go up to ¡°inquire¡± several times. Several ideas floated in my heart. ¡°Did you two come to sign up for the new moon trial?¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 1007 Chu Qing A dart is still in the past. After being gushed, he did not go to them to settle the bills, but now he finds the door to open himself. The monks dodge back, so fast that they only saw each and everyone¡¯s shadows move left and right. Although their cultivation base is not high, but the cultivation time is so long, the skill has already been practiced. ¡°Eh, eh, don¡¯t get me wrong, we are not here to cause trouble, the idea was also elder¡¯s, it¡¯s not our business.¡± A young man stood up and claimed to be ¡°self-sinking¡±. The face is good, the 5 officials are not beautiful, and the eyes are very divine, when the gaze is like a black sea that is not panic, flowing like a shooting star in the dark night. His eyes reveal a faint blue light. The nose is very tall and a shadow is cast over the lips. This kid is definitely a hot commodity for women! ¡°We are only here to participate in the New Moon Trial, absolutely nothing malicious to you.¡± Continue to explain that the eyeballs are turning like a thief. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Wen Minwu¡¯s 4 words are simple, but they are already condensing Spirit Qi. He is ready to attack at any time, beating them completely unprepared. In front of these monks, except for the old woman, the cultivation base is not tall. The black and white tai chi array on the chest is small. Since I was a child, I have been practicing Long Life Temple cultivation, but I haven¡¯t learned any serious moves. At the age of the old woman, although the black and white tai chi array is simply and roughly larger than the others, it has reached the age of sparseness, and there will be no significant improvement. Naturally useless. Heaven and Earth Spirit Qi all moved towards Wen Minwu gathering. The old woman raised her hands, her hands were extremely fast, Wen Minwu was frowned, and Spirit Qi turned into a stylish sword, stab at the old woman. The old woman was injured by the Spirit Qi sword, but Wen Minwu and Qin Qing came to a black space. Above the head is a starry sky, and stars gradually appear in the east, west, south and north. ¡°I knew they had no good intentions! Musou Sword Spirit, what is this?¡± Qin Qing asked Wushuang Sword Spirit, he just saw the old lady not at all finished the seal, but came to a formation through the technique of time and space. ¡°It¡¯s the 4th Spirit of Heaven! Is it!¡± ¡°Yes, it is Fang Zhi Fu Mo.¡± Before waiting for Wushuang Sword Spirit to sigh, Wen Minwu said the name of the formation. It is known that Voldemort is the most dangerous and terrifying one of the four elephants. The four elephants also include the art of time and space. At least ten or three people are required to complete this technique. At the edge of the huge Eight Divinatory Array, there are 8 hexagrams: Gan, Dui, Li, Zhen, Xun, Kan, Gen, Kun. Eight Divinatory Array is about 4 kilometers in diameter. Taking the subject as the center of the circle, the 8 hexagrams and 8 persons are 2 kilometers away from the subject. One kilometer away, Ancestral Dragon, Vermilion Bird, White Tiger, and Black Tortoise Four stand for Divine Beast, the star. Huanglong is at the center of the Formulation and is 4 elephants long. This 8 hexagram 8 people and Four Great Divine Beasts add the length of 4 elephants, which is 3 1. ¡°This technique should have been lost for a long time, and not to mention the use of this Formulation, even the ten or three precepts are difficult to gather, and even encountered this Formulation here! It¡¯s been a long time!¡± Wushuang Sword Spirit lamented that, because Fangzhi Fumo is too dangerous, most of the martial artists who use Fangzhi Fumo are killed by the various schools to the last one, in this world. . Fangzhi Fumo has disappeared for centuries and suddenly appeared here, which is indeed surprising. Although I know that Long Life Temple has been collecting forbidden techniques in recent years, it is really unexpected that such a rare advanced forbidden technique is used in their hands. ¡°It seems that Long Life Temple has not only collected ordinary forbidden techniques in these years, it is so simple, it is definitely still doing dangerous business activities.¡± After listening to Wushuang Sword Spirit¡¯s explanation of Fangzhi Fumo, Qin Qing felt that Long Life Temple must have something wrong. Wen Minwu¡¯s expression became serious, saying: ¡°We are in trouble.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 1008 Ten 3 monks have already stood in their respective positions, the old woman is in the center, and her position should be Huanglong. Ten 3 The monk has a ring on each hand, and there is a word on the ring. 8 Hexagrams The words of the ring on the hands of 8 people are the names of the hexagrams they represent. The words worn by the 8 people on the hands of Qiang, Dui, Li, Zhen, Xun, Kan, Gen and Kun are also these 8 words. Four Great Divine Beasts is different from the 4 Beast¡¯s hands. Azure Dragon wears ¡°wood¡±, White Tiger wears ¡°gold¡±, Vermilion Bird wears ¡°fire¡±, and Black Tortoise wears. Wear ¡°water¡±. On the hands of the old woman, that is, on the hands of Huanglong, wear ¡°earth¡±. These thirteen rings are ten three rings. When the Great Sect pursued and killed the Fangmo Fu Spellcaster, it had been divided into various schools. Each school will have several experts to protect the Ten Three Commandments. There are also organ arrays designed by the best organ masters around the world. If you do n¡¯t get the top secret, it is extremely difficult to see it. Wen Minwu didn¡¯t know how to get Long Life Temple, but he knew that this time it might be very dangerous. Many of the spiritual martial artists who are known to the demon by Shi Fang, no matter who is a newcomer or expert, are not spared. In the end, they were all frustrated! ¡°Dongfang Qing is wood, white is gold in the west, scarlet is fire in the south, black is water in the north, and yellow is soil in the center.¡± ¡°Fang Zhi Fu Mo, Kai array!¡± When Wen Minwu and Qin Qing were surprised, the 3th monk started the operation. As soon as Fang Zhimo started, Wen Minwu and Qin Qing felt a biting pain, a scorching fire beneath their feet, and their entire legs were also tied up by wooden branches. The body sinks continuously and gets stuck between the cracked ground, which is extremely tight, and there is rain on the top of the head that can corrode people. The whole body is gradually condensing into gold. In a short time, they may be burned to the bones, or twisted into twists by wood sticks, or muddy by the ground, or slag that has been corroded by water, or condensed into gold people. This may be the worst death method in the world. Qin Qing thought, Spirit Qi gathered between two arms and sprayed out from the pores, but to no avail. ¡°Ah-ah-¡° Qin Qing and Wen Minwu were better off dying at this time, and they could not help crying out in pain. The black of this time and space gradually becomes red, which is the blood drawn by Formation from them. ¡°How is it? 2 kids, the taste of being sentenced by Five Elements at the same time is not good?¡± ¡°Hahahaha-¡° Old Lady taunted them while casting spells. ¡°This is revenge for our gentle Elder!¡± The monks said. Wushuang Sword Spirit came to help, Qin Qing endured the pain, and used Spirit Qi to control Wushuang Sword Spirit, chopping a few knives to the left and a few knives to the right. Instead, it is Wushuang Sword Spirit, which was gradually swallowed and softened by this shower. After all, Wushuang sword is also an iron tool, and the most corrosive baptism is unacceptable. ¡°In Fangzhi Fumo, ordinary attacks are ineffective, and even experts in many experts have failed to break free.¡± Wen Minwu said coldly. Do you want to give up? of course not! Wen Minwu had occasionally heard others talking about Fang Zhi Fu Mo, and heard that although many experts were tragically killed in Fang Zhi Fu Mo, Fang Zhi Fu Mo was also ¡°dying.¡± This shows that Fangzhi Fumo is not without solution, but just needs enough strength and strong enough. It is so powerful that it can be used to kill Fang Zhi Fu Mo before being tortured to death by Five Elements. Or you can start with the caster. It is also a good way to start with the ten three monks. It is known that Voldemort is a very difficult to master, and it takes a lot of spirit strength for the monks to start and maintain this Formation. The spellcasters in front of them are also spiritual martial artists whose cultivation base is not high. With this method, it is indeed organic. ¡°Qin Qing.¡± Wen Minwu called. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1009 ¡°Qin Qing, when you awakened Wuji Promise, did you have any ability to awaken?¡± Wen Minwu expects that Qin Qing ¡¯s ability to awaken can be useful for this purpose. Qin Qing awakened the past few days, and he has never seen Qin Qing ¡¯s new ability. Just like when Wen Minwu awakened the Promise Immortal Saint, he also gained the ability to trace his soul. Soul tracking, as the name suggests, can use the soul around Soul Perception to determine the location and direction of the surrounding soul, and it is large-scale. This ability is ideal for tracking who. Qin Qing was so angry that Dantian concentrated Spirit Qi on his 7 tips, and a part of them gathered in the cerebellum. Get it! Qin Qing resumed natural breathing. ¡°Formation is prohibited!¡± Forbidden Formulation is a kind of Formalization, suitable for group attack. Once the Forbidden Formulation is turned on, enemies within 10 kilometers around the center will suffer great damage. Each launch will last for 3 minutes, and each launch will take a 6-hour interval. The enemies are divided according to the initiator who launched the prohibition Formation. That is to say, the prohibition of Formulation can harm the enemy to a great extent, while the teammates he thinks can be harmless. Not only that, but you and your teammates can attack each other through this gap, looking for each other ¡¯s gaps. ¡°Great!¡± Wen Minwu felt some hope. Resisting the pain, Wen Minwu began to command Qin Qing. ¡°Quick, launch the Prohibition Formulation, to the greatest extent, the greater the damage, the better!¡± In Wen Minwu¡¯s view, it is appropriate to use the prohibition of Formalism to kill the ten three monks who are far away from themselves! Qin Qing constantly absorbs Heaven and Earth Spirit Qi. In Fangzhi Fumo, Heaven and Earth Spirit Qi is more than sufficient, it is simply rich. This is a favorable factor for Qin Qing¡¯s ban on Formation. Qin Qing absorbed the Spirit Qi of Four Great Divine Beasts in Fang Zhi Fu Mo, all gathered to his feet. Then release! A purple Formation that is larger than Fang Zhi Fu Mo distributes, and darkly reveals Dark Aura. In just 3 minutes, the monks had been hit hard, and internal organs had internal injuries. Qin Qing¡¯s potential was infinitely great just for the first time to launch the prohibition Formation. Although the prohibition of Formulation formidable power is large, this is not enough to destroy Fangzhi Fumo. Qin Qing and Wen Minwu¡¯s whole body was already vaguely fleshed out, and it would be a step forward for them to consume in this way. How to do? When Wen Min thought about it, he didn¡¯t notice the old woman at all. For the elderly women flying in their air, the prohibition of Formulation is completely useless. The old woman¡¯s Spirit Qi turned into an iron needle. Although it was as fine as rain, the root was sharp. The iron needle sprinted down, and Wen Minwu hurriedly unfolded the Spirit Qi shield, barely strangled with the old woman. The ten-minute penalty of Five Elements has exhausted Wen Minwu and Qin Qing. Qin Qing and Wen Minwu now only feel that their bodies are all split up and in pieces in general, painful, and a drop of cold sweat is left behind. ¡°Children, give up, don¡¯t use it for another 5 minutes, you are already frustrated!¡± The old woman seems to be persuading that the crow¡¯s feet in the corners of the eyes are denser, and she is already confident in this battle. ¡°Soul pulled away!¡± Wen Minwu launched a new ability, his soul was divided into 7 tricks, and launched a fierce attack on the monks. Fang Zhi Fu Mo¡¯s sky has been completely stained with blood. Among them are the blood of Wen Minwu and Qin Qing, as well as the blood of ten three monks. The two sides have continued fierce battles, and almost have reached the limit. At present, as long as Fang Zhifu Mo can still maintain, Wen Minwu and Qin Qing will die! The road to my spiritual martial artist will not end like this! I will resurrect the gluttonous! Qin Qing thought, clenching his teeth. ¡°Dragon Eye, open!¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 1010 Numerous white lights emerged around Qin Qing. The places where white light engulfed, except for Wen Minwu, had been broken down into countless tiny nanometers and dissipated in the blood of Fang Zhifu Mo. ¡°How can it be?¡± Ten 3 monks were surprised, they counted back and forth, did not expect Qin Qing to suddenly hang. It¡¯s not so much to hang up, but rather to fly into a rage out of humiliation. The strong desire to save gluttonously inspired Qin Qing¡¯s Dragon Eye. The old woman is not very far from Qin Qing. white light slowly devoured the old woman. After a few seconds, the white light dissipated, but the old woman lost half of her body, leaving her dying life. This is the real frustration! The centrally located Huanglong had no energy to maintain Fang Zhi Fu Mo, Fang Zhi Fu Mo stopped halfway. 4 The technique of elephant has stopped, Qin Qing and Wen Minwu have been saved, they are no longer tortured by the penalty of Five Elements. But the technique of time and space is still maintained, they still stay in this bloody night place. Thirty-three monks also became spiritual lambs due to excessive use of Spiritual Qi. Wen Minwu and Qin Qing did not manage the old woman first. One person was responsible for 6 monks and defeated them. The 2 2 commandments in the hands of 1 1 monks were also recovered. The last commandment is in the hands of the old woman. Both of them came to the old woman. ¡°There is such power at such a young age, and the future is limitless.¡± The old woman¡¯s last breath remained. With one hand, she took out three reels from her waist and abdomen. This is the scroll used by Fang Zhifumo. ¡°We did lose. These ten commandments and the scroll will give you victory.¡± It is known that there is no constellation in Voldemort, and the constellation is swallowed up by the bloody sky. They took the ten 3 commandments and scrolls. Qin Qing teased: ¡°It seems that Fumo seems tormenting people, but it is not as terrifying as rumored. With our 2 younger generations, is it still cracked?¡± In fact, for a few moments, Qin Qing almost thought that he and Wen Minwu would be dying in this fate. The rumours of no one spared him. But the sudden awakening of the Dragon Eye completely reversed the situation. Qin Qing and Wen Minwu suddenly became the favored party, and the 3 monks also got rid of them by 3 times, 2 times and 2 times. Not at all so impeccable. ¡°What do you guys know, let¡¯s not talk about our 3 monks¡¯ cultivation base is not very high, we know that Voldemort is only a semi-finished product, don¡¯t you forget? When I finished half of the seal I was interrupted by you. ¡° ¡°If a group of elites come to control Fang Zhi Fu Mo, and show the finished version of Fang Zhi Fu Mo, then you have already played Yellow Springs. How to say, luck is also a kind of strength, I also recognize it!¡± ¡°After living for so long, completely didn¡¯t expect my destiny to be placed in the hands of 2 youngsters, or the man who can¡¯t hold back the chickens. It is indeed ridiculous. The old woman chatted to herself, wondering if it was for herself or us. Her organs have been completely damaged. Just a few words with Qin Qing, he passed away. After the death of the last monk, Fang Zhifu¡¯s space technique was completely solved. Qin Qing and Wen Minwu suddenly returned to the hot spring hotel. The physical attacks that Fang Cai suffered within Fang Zhi Fu Mo also really existed. Their clothes were soaked in blood, and they looked half dead. The clothes were tattered and their legs and arms were weak. In the dim twilight, the hotel was covered with gray brick roofs and black windows. A touch of sunset slanted through the windows, and Qin Qing¡¯s wound was still black. No one else in the hotel knew what kind of fierce battle they had just experienced. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1011 Qin Qing returned to the house and started to run Spirit Qi to heal himself. Although he and Wen Minwu are not professional healers, they are powerful enough to heal themselves. Thanks to a series of tossing within Fang Zhi Fu Mo, Qin Qing has successfully advanced to the Wuji Promise Saint Intermediate. Qin Qing¡¯s recent advancement speed is really fast, and advances every 2 days. This speed is beyond the reach of countless martial artists. As Wen Minwu said, it is not necessarily a good thing to advance so fast. Qin Qing needs to grasp a solid foundation. With eyes closed, a Spirit Qi ball gradually formed in front of Qin Qing and kept spinning. One, two, three ¡­ five. After filling up 5 Spirit Qi balls, Qin Qing eyes slowly opened and took a deep breath and directly swallowed 5 Spirit Qi balls into the belly. Spiritual Qi ball is Qin Qing ¡¯s newly invented medicine pill, which can quickly treat some hard-to-treat internal injuries, and external injuries can also be quickly sutured by Spiritual Qi. The healing effect can be described as a hit. Next, Qin Qing used Spiritual Qi to awaken Wushuang Sword Spirit. ¡°I opened the Dragon Eye just now, and the more I think my third eye is very weird, it has always been begin to stir.¡± Qin Qing asked Wushuang Sword Spirit. Not only is the third eye weird, he can no longer open the Dragon Eye. ¡°This is natural, and the Dragon Eye is accompanied by not only power but darkness. The Dark Aura of this third eye can swallow you up at any time, so be careful.¡± Wushuang Sword Spirit prompts Qin Qing. The benefits of 10000 things are also accompanied by disadvantages. Everything is not so smooth. ¡°Dragon¡¯s Eye is not at all under your control now, unless when your spirit strength is particularly strong, just as life and death are at stake, your spirit strength is strong enough to control the Dragon Eye.¡± Spirit strength is where a person¡¯s belief lies. All the energy concentrated by a person, a person¡¯s yearning, and a person¡¯s goal are the person¡¯s spirit strength. Some people¡¯s spirit strength is very strong and can break through any limit, but it is very difficult for a person¡¯s spirit strength to form a cultivation. Need to constantly hone. Some people have no faith, so this kind of people will never cultivate spirit strength. Roughly speaking, spirit strength is formed in nature, relying on itself. Qin Qing relaxed and absorbed into the natural Spirit Qi, aimlessly allowing Spirit Qi to flow around within the body. Without mind control, aimless flow. Spiritual Qi finally gathered in the heart of Qin Qing. ¡°By the way, this is where your spirit strength converges. Everyone¡¯s spirit strength converges differently. You try to release again.¡± Wushuang Sword Spirit served as a 100 science book, accompanied by Qin Qing¡¯s cultivation. Spirit strength cultivation is a general spiritual martial artist¡¯s difficulty in cultivation or even the power of cultivation. spirit strength is extremely difficult to grasp and extremely difficult to find. Most spiritual martial artists ignore the cultivation of spirit strength, and spirit strength does not have much effect on general spiritual martial artists. Qin Qing¡¯s cultivation is a special training specifically for the dragon¡¯s eye. Spirit strength is the main strength of the dragon¡¯s eye. As long as Qin Qing can successfully master spirit strength, Dragon Eye can also master with no difficulty. There is a risk that when cultivation, a little care is not taken, the spiritual world of the spiritual martial artist is swallowed by the Dark Eye of the Dragon Eye, and thus is controlled by the Dark Force. ¡°I seem to be able to feel where the Dragon Eye is.¡± Qin Qingdao. ¡°This shows that you have further mastered the spirit strength. In time, as long as you add more cultivation and learn to use spirit strength more freely, you can completely conquer the Dragon Eye.¡± Wushuang Sword Spirit flew in front of Qin Qing with its soft sword body. It needs to monitor the Dark Force of the Dragon Eye all the time. ¡°broken!¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 1012 ¡°I can already feel the breath of the Dragon Eye, but it¡¯s a pity I can¡¯t fuck it completely.¡± Qin Qing put away Spirit Qi, his thick eyebrows raised rebelliously, looking wild. ¡°Your progress has been fast, and spiritual martial artist cultivation is the least anxious. Let¡¯s get here today, we have to go to the new moon for trial.¡± Wen Minwu¡¯s voice came from the door. Qin Qing changed clothes, and was the same as the little boy before. Fair skin, eyebrow delicate and pretty, face is a beautiful arc. They came to the scene of the new moon trial. Today is the First Stage of the New Moon Trial. The Shuoyue Trial is divided into individual competitions, two-person competitions and team competitions, each of which is a competition of two groups. The rules of the Shuoyue Trial Individual Competition are extremely cruel. There are only two conditions for one person to win: First, the opponent surrendered. 2 is to kill the opponent. However, most surrendered spiritual martial artists are ridiculed by other spiritual martial artists. This is a loss of demeanor of the spiritual martial artist. The second one is a group of mortalities between the warring parties. Therefore, the promotion and victory of the New Moon Trial are often accompanied by the self-esteem and life of the spiritual martial artist. The 2-player game is much more moderate than the team game, and only one of them needs to concede defeat or play until the whole team can no longer fight to win. There is no need to force spiritual martial artists into a desperate situation. The decision to engage in Group 2 is very simple, using a computer for random selection. The person with luck may face the strong team first round and lose his life. People with good luck may not be as strong as they are, but they meet weaker people in each round, and instead enter the top few. Of course, the real strong team doesn¡¯t have any luck, only the strength. No matter who the opponent is, it also needs to defeat the opponent with 100% strength. The New Moon Trials are often broadcast directly on major platforms, and online fans are cheering at the same time. This is not only a competition for resources from Great Influence, but also a competition for popularity. It is an excellent platform for recruiting talents. The most powerful powerhouse of the trial is the constant competition between the Gentlemen League and the Xuannv Palace. It was only in recent years that new forces 10000 methods Immortal Sect and Long Life Temple appeared. Most of the scenes of the New Moon Trial are still women. In this space of feminist supremacy, most spiritual martial artists are women. Qin Qing signed up for the New Moon Trial as an individual. Unlike most spiritual martial artists, there are great influences behind them. The first stage will wipe out a large number of small force spirit martial artists, and the second game is almost invisible. Since then, it has continually evolved into a stage where great influences declare war on each other and provoke each other. ¡°Next please invite us to watch the big screen!¡± ¡°First Stage first group, individual player Qin Qing played against Xuan Nu Gong Wei Xiao, please invite 2 players to the platform.¡± Qin Qing was whispering in his heart, didn¡¯t expect First Stage first group is him, he originally wanted to watch a few games first, observe and observe the strength of these people. As a result, he was the first to appetite. ¡°Your strength and potential are very good, don¡¯t underestimate yourself.¡± Wen Minwu comforted. Qin Qing was nodded and went to the fighting platform. Wei Xiao is a very spicy woman, with white face, thin and red lips, and black hair clasped cleverly, with a devilish figure in flames. ¡°How come this is a man? A man should be a housekeeper at home!¡± As soon as Wei Xiao came up, he disappointed Qin Qing to disdain as beneath contempt. At first glance, he was a man with a delicate face, and suddenly felt annoyed in his heart. This game has become completely uninteresting. In the face of a pretty boy, Wei Xiao is completely uninterested, let alone fighting well. Winning is so easy, it will be laughed at by others. ¡°Who wins who loses may not be right now, be careful, I won¡¯t show mercy!¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 1013 The battle begins. The other party is a person who is not suitable for the prohibition of Formation. You should take the approach of writing near attack and fight face to face to find out her panic. Qin Qing calmly analyzed the situation. He has also participated in dozens of fights anyway, and even a man whom Fang Zhifumo has seen. This scene is just a piece of cake. But none of the people who can come to Shuoyue to try is a small character. The person opposite the Xuannv Palace who has hatred against Qin Qing will definitely not show mercy. Wei Xiao took the lead in attacking, and she also held the fine sword¡ªpseudo ring. The sword intent is paved, the speed is extremely fast, I can only see the sword shadow of the hypocrisy The word energy of the pseudo ring is blue, indicating that the opponent is good at the word technique. ¡°Very good, since it is a sword technique, let¡¯s go together, Wushuang Sword Spirit.¡± Qin Qing runs Spiritual Qi, summon out Wushuang Sword Spirit. Wushuang Sword Spirit is not an ordinary sword. Although it has experienced the corrosion of Five Elements¡¯ punishment, as long as it is infused with Spirit Qi, it will restore its previous sharpness. Qin Qing began to resist Wei Xiao¡¯s moves, Wei Xiao was in a hurry, and her offensive had been fully seen by Qin Qing. What is the next move and the next move is completely guessable. Qin Qing expected Wei Xiao¡¯s next move should be to squat down first, then flip, and then another sword thorn. So as long as she is in front of her, and she stabs her when she flips. As expected, there was no slight deviation in movement. Wei Xiao crouched down. Qin Qing prepared for the movement, and the sword suddenly changed direction, but Wei Xiao flipped in the air when a Spirit Qial suddenly came. Qin Qing changed from being activelypelled by circumstances to being passive. Could it be that Qin Qing reacted quickly, and his actions almost kept up at the same time, otherwise he would almost be stabbed by the woman. ¡°Are you stupid of me? How could a spiritual martial artist easily reveal his attack?¡± Wei Xiao taunted. Qin Qing suddenly found this game interesting. The other party was much more powerful than he thought, and he began to take it seriously. Turn left, and burst. Squat, Spirit Qi Iron Needle. Continuous flash, unparalleled sword intent. Numerous gorgeous moves are issued in series. Opponent Wei Xiao couldn¡¯t help but froze in cold sweat and hurriedly took a fake ring to take the move. ¡°Wei Xiao, what are you doing? Such a man is also embarrassed to lose to him?¡± Another person at Xuan Nu Palace was also coaxing there. That¡¯s right, never lose! Wei Xiao gnashing teeth. ¡°Fight!¡± Wei Xiao yelled, and then came a turn of Longya, and the beautiful arc made everyone dumbfounded. Beautiful attack! Offensive is as high as 95%, sharp and clean, sword intent chilling, not moving. However, Qin Qing turned around and hid. ¡°Aiya, it¡¯s really a beautiful attack, it¡¯s a pity!¡± This sweet thorny tone, ¡°Next, it should be my turn to fight back.¡± I saw a kiss mark in the corner of Qin Qing¡¯s mouth and began to produce a sword. Sword Art at first is disordered and in a mess, mess is 7 8 bad, it is equivalent to seeing Wei Xiao wherever he stabs. However, after almost 38 stabbings in this way, the style changed and she began to force her to retreat. At this time, Wei Xiao seemed to be controlled by the sword and forced to retreat again and again. Wherever the sword went, she stepped back gradually, and gradually came down. She even took 22 steps back and forth, and was about to withdraw from the fighting platform. Although you won¡¯t lose when you quit the fighting platform, you will be fined, which will undoubtedly be a crucial turning point for the whole game. No, I can¡¯t lose. If this continues, the situation will change! Wei Xiao started to go crazy, and the pseudo ring also greeted the attack, almost synchronized with the Wushuang sword, and neither of them had any flaws or weak spots. Now it seems to be more accurate. ¡°The first game of First Stage is so fierce, how to play in the future.¡± The audience laughed. On the stage is still a pin against an awl, regardless of up and down. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1014 The two sides entered a protracted war. The scene was fiercely heated. ¡°Why don¡¯t you dare to come?¡± Wei Xiao provoked first. In fact, everyone can see that, according to the current situation, whoever shoots will lose. Qin Qing did not say anything, and began to seal up, gathering Spirit Qi. He gradually noticed that Spirit Qi slowly moved closer to the arm, the arm was activated the most, the hardening had been adjusted to 90%, and the speed was increased by 3 times, but it was easy to confuse the attack. To strike, you must hit with one blow! This is the only way to break the deadlock. Why not give it a try? Just do it! Qin Qing took the seal of the Fire Dragon program at full speed and output it with all his power. Wei Xiaomei smiled and got hooked? The winning ticket was in her hands. Wei Xiao dodges, the successive Fire Dragon gang hits but pays attention to fail, all the hits are on fire, crystal blue fire. The color of each attack depends on the attribute and is divided into 5 parts: gold, wood, water, fire, and earth. Of course, there are cases where a person has multiple attributes, but the frequency is 0.1%. The fire of Jing blue swayed with the wind, and should have been extinguished, but the fire was growing and spreading into a surrounding circle. The audience outside was already blocked by the flame and chattered. Success or failure! ¡°Fire Dragon Ganglian Bomb!¡± Gathers the Spirit Qi all over the body on the arm, launching, one, two, three, four, five! No! The limit! Qin Qing¡¯s mind is shouted inwardly, expression pale. Suddenly, my spirit strength seems to be growing more and more, and it starts to swell. Can the new trick finally be used? The smile on Qin Qing¡¯s face was back. On closer inspection, the first Fire Dragon is played in the corner of the stage, the second one is the same, the third one is the same, the fourth one is still in the corner, and the fifth one is here! Oops! 4 pieces are deliberately missed in the corner, is there any conspiracy? Time and time again, Wei Xiao¡¯s physical strength was overdrawn, and his hands and feet began to be weak. The whole body softened, paralyzed, and fell on the stage, the consciousness was clearly clear! What¡¯s going on here? The audience coaxed one after another, unitedly coaxed: ¡°Stand up! Stand up! Counterattack! Counterattack!¡± The guys at Xuannv Palace seem to be already anxious: ¡°Why are you a trash! Why is the water too much!¡± Let it go? Who let it go? I immediately let you know what is impeccable, expert like Lin! Qin Qing sneered in his heart. The last blow. The crystal blue spirit fire in front of him has formed an encircling circle. Wei Xiao is like being steamed in it, hot and dying, sweating and expression twitching. This can actually defeat her, but Not enough! This is not enough! What I want is an overwhelming victory! Wei Xiao was almost hit, and suddenly a smile smiled: ¡°Hypocrisy, Sword Spirit, Han Xiao Yue Hua Ju!¡± Tone barely fell, the pseudo ring came on the face, Qin Qing burst out a cold sweat, the pseudo ring roared, and the azure flame ignited around it, as if it had become countless needles and swords densely penetrated. ¡°Oh, I said that Wei Xiao was not so easily defeated. It turned out that it was already a set game! Wei Xiao! Don¡¯t embarrass Xuan Nu Gong!¡± Said one Xuan Nu Gong, with an excited tone. The false ring will pierce the throat and deviate! Immediately afterwards, the false ring was entangled in the crystal blue spirit fire and could not break free. Escaped the attack? How is this possible! ¡°How is this impossible?¡± Qin Qing said with a smile: ¡°Your attribute is the wind. I specifically found that the wind speed on the scene is about 200 horsepower, which is not enough for my flame one third. The flame can help the wind. Don¡¯t you know? However, you The attribute wind just happens to be one of the 20% of my fire, which happens to increase the damage to my attack. Thanks. ¡° The audience is stunned. ¡°Okay, this is the last blow.¡± Qin Qing said word by word. His next attack is to put spirit strength in Wushuang Sword Spirit and hit it directly. This is the role of the 5th Fire Dragon. The outcome has been divided. ¡°I ¡­ I admit defeat! Forgive me!¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 1015 There was a sigh of booing in the auditorium. Not only did Wei Xiao lose to a man, but he was so greedy and afraid of death that he admits defeat directly? Completely lost the demeanor of spiritual martial artist. Some of the people in the Xuan Nu Gong were fly into a rage out of humiliation, and some were ashamed and unable to show one¡¯s face. After all, Wei Xiao is from the Xuan Nu Palace. Although the cultivation base time is less than 3 months, but lose to a man, or is not going. The victory of First Stage not at all makes Qin Qing proud and complacent. He can see clearly. Although they are all introductory for 3 months, there will always be some amazing things. It¡¯s like being an alternative genius with yourself. However, although Qin Qing has been cultivating for a long time, it has been 3 months already. Fighting these 3 months of ¡°little hair¡±, you don¡¯t need to care too much! The individual participation in the New Moon Trial is not counting the cultivation time, but the martial arts competition can only be used by the newcomers in the martial arts for 3 months. This is also somewhat invincible for Qin Qing, but these details Qin Qing will not bear in mind. After a day of watching the game, Qin Qing also found that not only did Qin Qing have more than 3 months of cultivation base during the Shuoyue trial, but a perverted expert emerged from each and everyone cultivation base. ¡°Why do the current experts like to come to participate in individual competitions? I think today¡¯s New Moon Trial is hanging!¡± People from side to side in the auditorium laughed from time to time. Immortal Sect are also very dissatisfied. A whole day of First Stage used to be very serious, without showing any good looks. This year¡¯s First Stage, on the contrary, many Great Sect spiritual martial artists have been brushed down. Most of the people in Small Sect used magic to win, or they hired an expert without knowing it. The reward of the New Moon Trial caused many spiritual martial artists to drop the curtain by 3 feet. Regarding the demeanor and so on of spiritual martial artists, most of them have been left behind. For some spiritual martial artists, the rapid improvement of cultivation base is the right thing. The next day. The New Moon Trials are usually held once a day. Throughout the trial of the new moon, there will be a total of 49 fights until the final, which is 49 days. It¡¯s about a month and a half. Wen Minwu recently used soul tracking and found that Black Tortoise has stopped moving. This situation has lasted for more than a few days. Generally, this situation means that Black Tortoise is too lazy to move forward and will rest for a half a month. Then Qin Qing can continue to fight without hesitation. The popularity of the second month of the New Moon Trial continues unabated, but the live TV broadcast is more. Many rich people have started to bet on the final winner, but the scene is a bit subtle. Most people no longer support the Immortal Sect, but directly choose individual contestants. Who made this year¡¯s contestants so perverted? ¡°Ladiesandgentleman, this is the second game of the New Moon Trial. After the elimination of First Stage¡±, countless spiritual martial artists have been tragically eliminated. The next thing is our main show! ¡° ¡°It will be another knock-out competition, Areyouready? Have you already sold out?¡± The Shuoyue trial supporters mixed Chinese and English, and the hippie tone directly relieved the tense atmosphere at the scene. Crowd cheering came from the auditorium. This time Qin Qing is in the 2th group of Game 210. There are some changes to the computer selection rules in this round. The first computer divides 20% of the contestants into no array at a time. The 2 PK opponents are not selected immediately, and will not be temporarily held until the game. Opportunity to choose opponents. Therefore, when watching other people¡¯s battles, it is necessary for the spiritual martial artist to always worry about his future opponents. It is indeed a good way to hang people¡¯s appetite. Every audience must wait from beginning to end. Rather than just choosing your favorite spiritual martial artist to watch the game, this is also a frustrating thing, because every time for this reason, there are spectators withdrawing from the game, so the general competition places the most interesting in the last few places. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1016 209 fights passed quickly. The average strength of the spiritual martial artist who advanced to the second game is significantly higher than the average strength of the spiritual martial artist of First Stage. In the first 209 Lingwu showdowns, a total of 176 people chose to be killed by their opponents and never surrendered. Only 33 spiritual martial artists left their faces and surrendered. ¡°So, who is Qin Qing playing against in Group 2 in Game 210?¡± The host¡¯s voice remembered again. It¡¯s as smooth as ever, deliberately funny but not funny at all. Qin Qing didn¡¯t care, closed his eyes and raised his mind, and the clear outline was particularly beautiful. No matter who he is, he is here. The name of the spiritual martial artist swiped quickly on the big screen. One by one, familiar names appeared in front of people, and everyone cheered excitedly as their names changed. After 7 seconds, the screen suddenly becomes certain. Only one name ¡°Yue Wuyin¡± was left on it. ¡°What? It turned out to be Yue Wuyin. I remember that she was one of the number one experts of the Xuannv Gong? Why did you come to Shuoyue and try to join in the excitement?¡± ¡°This year there are really some ridiculous things, and Yue Wuyin has come. I think all the elders of the school will participate in the competition together!¡± ¡°No, you see, it is clearly written on the big screen, Yue Wuyin is a newcomer to the gentleman¡¯s league? **! Job-hopping ????? The audience was shocked, and some people were even excited to swear. Strange things! Rare strange things! Yue Wuyin¡¯s name is also well-known in the Lingwu world. She was originally a senior spiritual martial artist in the Xuannv Palace, mixed for 5-6 years, and reached the Elder position directly with extraordinary speed. All this is inseparable from the true strength of Yue Wuyin. Anything that fought against Yue Wuyin, the consequences were all broken arms, and they all turned into ¡°Yang Guo¡±. Therefore, Yue Wuyin also has a nickname ¡°One-armed Lady¡±. Just a month ago, Yue Wuyin, for some reason, withdrew from the Xuannv Palace without the slightest hesitation. Joined the Gentlemen League as a newcomer. The New Moon Trial is a must for every newcomer, so Yue Wuyin appeared here. This is undoubtedly the most powerful trump card of the Gentlemen League. With Yue Wuyin, in the eyes of everyone, the Gentlemen League has almost all the prizes of the champions who have been tested by Shuo Yue. How can the individual contestants beat Yue Wuyin no matter how powerful they are? Not to mention the newcomers who have just been cultivating for 3 months. It is estimated that Yellow Springs will be killed. Yue Wuyin is famous for vicious and merciless, every move is insidious and sly, straight to the door. Just persuading Yue Wuyin to give up the position of Elder in the Xuan Nu Gong and come to join the newcomers there, the Gentlemen League must have paid a lot of money. Our ¡°one-handed woman¡± is notoriously Qing Gao. To let her cut off her old face to participate in the New Moon Trial, Gentlemen¡¯s League estimated to have spent a lot of energy! ¡°But I heard that Qin Qing also has a long history, and is famous in the World!¡± ¡°Eh, I have heard of such a thing, it seems to have caused all the forces that World can provoke.¡± ¡°It seems that I still treated Yu Annian as a male pet a few days ago! Yu Annian is not only powerful, but even a male pet!¡± The discussion among the audience started again. Sentence after sentence, it was a pleasure. One face to another smiles, and those who support the other side are crying and helpless. Qin Qing and Yue Wuyin stood on the fighting platform respectively. Yue Wuyin sneered. The cold mold was like a blooming ice lotus. She can make the sword fly around her by virtue of her mental strength, which shows that her skill is deep and unmeasurable, and the foundation is solid. As a big beauty, although her temperament is cold, it also attracts the attention of many men. The red lips are passionate and the noses are upright, and those eyes are like suckers deeply attracting the attention of everyone present, tempting Divine Soul to turn upside down. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1017 Not waiting for Qin Qing to start exploring. Yue Wuyin ruthless came a few tricks, all of which were directed at Qin Qing¡¯s head. Not only did his attack disappear quickly, but he was strong enough to be lethal, like a spear in the open. It is worthy of shocking experts! It seems that the tricks are messy, but the tricks are sharp, and the rhythm is very stable. No one is imperfect, and no one is superfluous. In the move, the false move and the real move are interlaced, and no move is laying the groundwork for the next move. ¡°Okay, then I¡¯m welcome.¡± Qin Qing corner of the mouth slightly raised. Using the method of body and body, he directly retreated to the edge of the fighting platform, pulling a large distance between himself and Yue Wuyin. His best physical and physical methods can already be used easily, and the field can reach various places without dead ends. In this way, he has enough energy to catch Yue Wuyin¡¯s next move. Like Yue Wuyin, it is a typical near-attack player. Starting from the cultivation, the close-attack players major in quick moves. Cultivation is a flashy trick, and the speed must be fast, and the accuracy must be high. And the veteran Yue Wuyin is more overwhelming in speed, and the severity is also improved more than several times. You ca n¡¯t tell the difference without killing you! The rules of the game have always been like this. In the face of close attack players, the best tactic is to widen the gap. Once a certain distance is opened, the advantage of close attack players for many years of hard training will be weakened. Qin Qing apparently grasped this point, his physical skill is his master spell. Not at this time, but when? Qin Qing used several methods of body and body movements. Whenever Yue Wuyin came from one place to another place where Qin Qing moved, Qin Qing used body and body movements to move to the original location of Yue Wuyin. So to-and-fro, even hard-working characters will be exhausted. Yue Wuyin realized this. ¡°Thunderous method.¡± After a few thunderbolts, Qin Qing had to spend more Spirit Qi to use the outside cultivation technique. For several consecutive times, Qin Qing felt almost overdrawn. Thunder Attribute? Qin Qing smiled. Yue Wuyin thought he could kill Qin Qing to the last one by using the thunderous method, but he also made a big mistake. When the outcome is not yet decided, it is easy to expose yourself as a thunderous attribute. ¡°If you are a thunder attribute, then ¡­ the only thing that can be thundered is fire!¡± Qin Qing quickly took the seal of the Fire Dragon, and the crystal blue spirit fire spewed out. Several thunderbolts on the field were swallowed instantly. The duel in the expert! The audience on the field finally discovered Yue Wuyin¡¯s passiveness, and Qin Qing on the fighting platform was more powerful than rumored. It seems that not at all used some force, but Yue Wuyin has been forced to panic. I have never seen Yue Wuyin take a game so seriously before, it seems that he has really met his rivals. In fact, Qin Qing seemed useless on the surface, but the excessive use of physical and physical methods just made him overwhelmed. Qin Qing understands that if he has been fighting with Yue Wuyin for a long time, it will only be himself who suffers. Yue Wuyin attacked continuously as soon as the battle started, which was not simply aimless. The purpose of Yue Wuyin is to allow the opponent to use a large number of Spiritual Qi at the opening, so that the reserve Spirit Qi will be lacking. And Yue Wuyin has always used the sword technique, and does not need to spend too much Spirit Qi. This is her advantage. Xuan Nu Gong Elder is not so easy to overcome! The scene is still fighting, blade light and sword shadows, one after another. It is worthy of Elder, the sword drawing speed is amazing, people have seen blood before seeing the shadow, this Qin Qing is also strenuous next. But her swordsmanship was unexpected, sneaky and unexpected. A large number of Spiritual Qi began to converge above Yue Wuyin to form a huge Spiritual Qi cyclone. Between Heaven and Earth As Spiritual Qi was sucked away in large quantities, it seemed to become compressed. Qin Qing seemed to be oppressed and somewhat breathless. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1018 ¡°It was you who defeated Zhong Ya?¡± The Spiritual Qi cyclone continued to grow, and Yue Wuyin didn¡¯t rush to attack, and a word came out abruptly. This was untouchable, and it was clearly a test, and suddenly asked this sentence. correct! Zhong Ya was the Elder of the Xuan Nu Gong, and Yue Wuyin¡¯s identity was also Elder of the Xuan Nu Gong. The two of them must know each other. It seems that the relationship should not be too shallow. This also shows that this game is not only a pure battle, Yue Wuyin also wants to avenge the dead Zhong Ya. There is yet another meaning, which is wonderful! ¡°This is why you left Xuan Nu Gong?¡± Qin Qing summon out Wushuang Sword Spirit, gathered Spirit Qi all on the sword of Wushuang Sword, 100000 Wushuang Sword appeared, Qin Qing¡¯s Spirit Qi controlled 100000 Wushuang Sword to disturb the convergence of Spirit Qi Qi cyclone. Yue Wuyin¡¯s question equivalent to indirectly tells her why she appeared in the Gentlemen¡¯s League. There are various signs that Yue Wuyin and Zhong Ya have a close relationship, and there may be some forgetful friendship between them. Zhong Ya died with regret in the duel with Qin Qing, but his soul attached to the wild beast refused to return to Xuan Nu Gong. Explain that if Zhong Yaruo defeated to return to Xuan Nu Gong, the balance of Xuan Nu Gong¡¯s palace will not easily spare Zhong Ya. Zhong Ya¡¯s soul never returned, and the balance did not care. As Zhong Ya¡¯s friend, Yue Wuyin must be unhappy. In this way, there was discord within the Xuannv Palace. Although the Gentlemen ¡¯s League and the Xuannv Palace have not been at war, they have always been open strife and veiled struggle. They discovered the crack between Yue Wuyin and the balance, seized this opportunity, so they did not have to blow away. I dug such an expert into my own. ¡°What!¡± Yue Wuyin was shocked, his eyes showing fear, just like a bottomless deep hole, his face pale, his mouth twitching, it seemed to be said. It¡¯s just that she didn¡¯t expect, she was just for a problem, Qin Qing saw so much, Qin Qing¡¯s mind was so delicate that it made Yue Wuyin afraid! An inattentive, coupled with the continuous attack of 100000 unparalleled swords, Spiritual Qi cyclone eventually did not form, dissipated and between Heaven and Earth. This is a good time! Qin Qing combined 100000 Wushuang swords into one, grabbed it quickly, and attacked Yue Wuyin. It can be said that Wushuang Sword is also a good sword, and the master of the seat Shuangshuang Sword, Qin Qing is also a good attacker. Two close-attack players strangled each other. Blade light and sword shadows and the sound of swords in the battlefield kept coming out. ¡°thunderbolt!¡± ¡°Fighting!¡± Both sides understood that they both used swords, and that they would only endlessly endlessly. Breaking the deadlock can only drop the sword, but as a swordsman, the consequences of dropping the sword are beyond doubt. Success or failure is instantaneous. So both sides abandoned their swords and began to fight each other. Countless thunderbolts dropping from the sky, the fire surrounded Qin Qing¡¯s whole body, making Qin Qing¡¯s muscles the most active, and his speed was 100 times 1000 times faster than usual. When the opponent saw it, his expression became more and more serious, and it seemed a bit trickier. His eyebrows were twisted and condensed, his eyes dull, as if frightened, not ready to defend. The falling speed of Thunderbolt also keeps getting faster, and only two colors of purple and red can be seen staggered on the stage in the auditorium. The Doutai is completely unrecognizable, most of them are turned into ashes, and there is a residual fire in some places, reflecting the faces of the two people. From a distance, you can smell a strong smell of burning. It is beyond recognition! ¡°peng!¡± At the last sound, thunder and burning sounds no longer appeared on the fighting platform, and the fierce sound just stopped suddenly. Against the background of this scene, even the sound of a needle falling is particularly clear, echoing around the ear. ¡°Who won! Who won!¡± Someone in the audience asked excitedly. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1019 in a flash, the thick smoke spread out, and slowly I can clearly see the outline. However, the silhouettes of the two people have gradually appeared in front of the audience. It is impossible to distinguish who wins and who loses. To know the result, you must slowly wait for the smoke to completely disperse. It may take about tens of seconds to see what is hidden behind the fog. I saw both Qin Qing and Yue Wuyin lying on the battlefield. Qin Qing¡¯s mouth slowly bleeds bright red blood, flowing down his chin to his neck, and then to the ground, emitting a smell, which makes people feel distressed, hands and feet weak, lying on the ground numbly, motionless. And Yue Wuyin¡¯s expression is also very painful, brows tightly knit, twisted into a ball. The sorrowful eye seems to have fallen into the abyss, breaking away does not raise. It can be described as a typical result of both sides suffer. Both sides seem to have lost battle strength. Did nobody win this game? Although there have been several examples of unsuccessful wins in the New Moon Trial in the past few years, the scenes will not appear until the final. At that time, the scene had ended to a moment when the move was decided. The opponents all held the determination of one strike certain kill and used their last strength to gather Spirit Qi to make the biggest trick, perish together. The causes of death can be summarized into 3 types: One is that both sides were killed by the other¡¯s trick; but both sides condensed Spirit Qi and exhausted to death; 3 is that one side was killed by the other one strike certain kill, and the one that was shot was exhausted and died. This year, this situation happened only after the second game. What happened this year? Are spiritual martial artists all devil! ? Because no one has died on both sides, the host is not easy to come on stage and declare who wins and who loses. The struggle entered a state of anxiety. The audience also became anxious, and noisy, yelling and stood up. Qin Qing is still unable to move even a little bit and cannot continue to attack. Of course, if the opponent attacks, he can¡¯t enter the defense. It is still at a disadvantage. Yue Wuyin endured the pain and slowly stood up. His pace is not stable, one step at a time, as if the wind blows down. Too much blood loss caused her to be dizzy now. The World in front of her was like a spinning disk, which was very uncomfortable. ¡°Now, I should have won it, and I will help him get revenge.¡± Yue Wuyin said this sentence word by word, with a fiercely embarrassed expression. Sure enough, it was intimate friendship. Is it over now? The audience wait and see. each and everyone is talking about Qin Qing¡¯s strength is actually very strong, but unfortunately encountered such a devil Yue Wuyin. Yue Wuyin then stumbled to the corner again, picked up the scrapped sword, and the sword was still burning. Although the sword is only half left, it still has some lethality. In the case where the other party is unable to move even a little bit, it is simply a weapon. ¡°Everything is over.¡± Yue Wuyin sneered, his eyes seemingly gathered 10000 1000 stars, profoundly. Qin Qing seemed to be trying to break free, but in the end it was because of his injuries. Everyone was in an uproar, sighing. Yue Wuyin raised his sword and stabbed it downward. 80% lethality, 90% softness, 10% gravity. This is the only maximization that Yue Wuyin uses with his remaining Spirit Qi, but keeps himself immortal. ¡°Goodbye.¡± Seeing the blood on the sword, it spread like a flower embroidered on the sword. However, Yue Wuyin felt a pain in his belly, as if 10000000 ants were eating her heart. Looking down, Broken Sword plunged deep into his belly. Illusion Technique! It turned out to be Illusion Technique! Then Qin Qing climbed up slowly. ¡°I won this game.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 1020 ¡°Tenth game 8, Qin Qing wins!¡± The supporter explained with excitement that the eyes would be staring out and excited. Seeing Qin Qing once again stand on the victory ring. This is the eighth day of the new moon trial. Qin Qing went smoothly all the way up the road. After ten or eight days of bloody fighting, most spiritual martial artists have been completely brushed down. From the initial large group of people in the new moon trial, only 260,000 2100 40 1/4 of the original number have successfully advanced. Whether it was Yue Wuyin who had experienced the gentleman¡¯s league, or other strong opponents, Qin Qing stepped on their blood and stood on where he is today. The powerhouse survives and the weak are eliminated. This is the rule of the new moon trial. Either fight! Either die! According to media statistics, almost the highest winner of each month trial was almost a spiritual martial artist who killed nearly 50 people before reaching the glory of the time. The biggest attraction of each new moon trial is undoubtedly the strongest duel in the top ten. It is just that most of the top ten duels have one characteristic: Ten people who entered the top ten experienced only one person after experiencing the duel of the highest winner. Because in the eyes of powerhouses, it is better to die than to admit defeat. All the spiritual martial artists who have entered the top ten at present have lost their hearts. In a duel, they all continuously climbed up and were beaten down until they were actually killed by their opponents. They would not easily give up any vitality. This is also the true purpose of the New Moon Trial: Tell the cruelty of Martial Artists World. Martial artists who are new to the spirit are very naive. They believe that in this world will be peaceful. Many things can also be resolved through negotiation. If they are not necessary, they will not easily kill any living life. Until death I naively believe in the goodness of human nature. The New Moon Trial tells them the cruelty of Spirit Martial World, and the battle of Immortal World is inevitable. ¡°What¡¯s the matter! Why is Qin Qing still alive!¡± Elder Xuan Nu Gong is flustered and exasperated, and the wrinkles on his face are more twisted, one is deeper than the other, and the other is more fierce than one, just like someone intentionally took a knife on his face Engraved. She still misses Yao Qin¡¯s cultivation deviation. As the direct initiator of all this, Qin Qing, Changlian hated him. When Changlian saw Qin Qing¡¯s second match against Yue Wuyin. Almost all saw Qin Qing¡¯s death. The unbearable look, covered with blood, made him very popular. didn¡¯t expect used Illusion Technique to retrieve a life, and it will definitely cause no end of trouble in the future, why not continue to die? It is unbelievable that Qin Qing actually defeated Yue Wuyin. How to say, Yue Wuyin¡¯s strength is not comparable to ordinary people. Later in the game, Changlian had always expected Qin Qing to die in the battlefield. The result is so smooth! ¡°Long cultivation, don¡¯t worry, I heard that someone paid a big price this time to give these martial artists 8 or 1 games in a row a big reward.¡± A cold female voice came from behind the curtain, and the cold, thorny heart felt like a needle stick. Only Chang Lian, the master of Xuannv Palace, can call it Changjiang. The powerful aura made the people in front dare not move or breathe. Every time someone who deals with Si Jiangyue is first shocked by her powerful aura. A free ice beauty! Si Jiangyue didn¡¯t care, she was not interested in Qin Qing, who suddenly appeared, but she was so anxious to see the people underneath, so she had to do it according to everyone¡¯s intentions, so as not to have future trouble . ¡°Master Palace, what a big reward?¡± ¡°Ten 8 sword intent baths.¡± In just 5 words, people around him couldn¡¯t help shivering. It turned out to be ten 8 sword intent baths! (End of this chapter) Chapter 1021 Ten 8 sword intent bath is a good place to improve cultivation base! This place is at the junction of time and space between World and Table World. The geographical position is very superior. Heaven and Earth Spirit Qi is the best of Spirit Qi. An hour of ten sword intent bath cultivation can be worth a month of outside cultivation. This time, the spiritual martial artists who have won 8 games in a row have been able to spend 8 days on the 3 sword intent bath cultivation for free. 3 days! According to the cultivation success effect, only 8 days of cultivation in 3 sword intent baths is equivalent to 6 years of cultivation in the outside world. In other words, the effect of cultivation in the ten eight sword intent bath is 8 times that of the outside world! But the reason why the ten eight sword intent bath is called ¡°ten eight sword intent bath¡± is from a source. The ¡°ten 8¡± number is a Chinese character stroke of the god of death. In the ten 8 sword intent bath, there are 2 gods of death: the god of death and the god of death. The Chinese character strokes of the life and death are ten 7 words. In Arabic numerals, arranged from small to large, the god of death is right behind the god of life and death. That¡¯s why, after 8 7 sword intent baths, after entering 1 1 people, no more survivors came out. It means that after coming out from the tenth seventh person, the god of life is replaced by the god of death. The tenth eighth person is the food of the god of death. As long as there is no tenth eighth person to safely come out of the ten eight sword intent bath, the god of death will not stop the slaughter. Not to mention the dangers of the ten eight sword intent bath, even if the ten eight sword intent bath is even more dangerous, there are countless spiritual martial artists who are rushing to try. This number of 8 times has left them confusing. But where is such a good place so easy to get in? I don¡¯t know who is willing to pay a big price to get so many spiritual martial artists into it. ¡°This ¡­ Lord of the palace, what¡¯s the purpose of that person? Spend a lot of money to get people to die? Moreover, most of them are people in our Xuan Nu Palace!¡± Someone beside him exclaimed, his face flushed, his round eyes kept turning, his slender eyebrows wandered down recklessly. ¡°Who knows.¡± Si Jiangyue said only four words, plain and simple. It seemed to be no surprise, no curiosity, and no worries for the Xuan Nu Gong. She decided to wait and see. ¡°But the lord of the palace, but there are people in our Xuan Nu Palace, just sit back and ignore it? If it¡¯s true as the rumors say, wouldn¡¯t our Xuan Nu Gong people become food in the belly of the god of death? The man went on to say that the depressed expression covered his face. There was no sound behind the curtain. After a closer look, I found that the silhouette of Si Jiangyue had long since disappeared, leaving only a peacock chair carved in gold behind the curtain. Changlian has also remained silent. For Chang Lian and Si Jiangyue, the lives of the martial artist of the Xuannv Palace are only a few regrets. It will not be too regrettable. It would be appropriate to take them to try the 8 sword intent bathroom. The loss is huge. Anyway, these are spiritual martial artists who have only been cultivated for 3 months. It is very easy for the Xuannv Palace to cultivate a new batch. Don¡¯t worry about it at all. Not to mention that the new forces of various forces will widen the gap. Needless to say, the ten-eight winning streak is the youngest and most passionate young martial artist of each force. Since it is necessary to go in, as long as one force is not wiped out by the whole army, the other forces will naturally not be as low in power as the whole army. As long as there is a annihilation of the whole army of trials, other forces do not want to come out with two spiritual martial artists alive. This is obviously a further elimination of the New Moon Trial, but this time, instead of killing each other, it requires everyone ¡¯s teamwork that ¡¯s all! What Changlian and Sijiangyue are looking forward to, what will Qin Qing do? They always have a strong hunch that Qin Qing will be the one who broke the legend of the eighteenth person. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1022 It did n¡¯t take long for the great generosity to spread to the 8th sword intent bath for the great martial artist who had won 8 straight games. Some people are especially jealous, more worried and frightened. This is obviously mass elimination. No matter how powerful the expert was before, he would die on the 8th curse. If it fails this time, it will be wiped out by the whole army. I don¡¯t know how the forces of the New Moon Trial would promise this person. Qin Qing feeds chickens comfortably in the hot spring hotel. Wen Minwu walked in, frowned, and probably heard about going to the sword intent bath. He couldn¡¯t naturally follow him, but he was still very worried about Qin Qing¡¯s life. He heard several horrors of death¡¯s crime. Although Wen Minwu knew that someone must be sneaking behind his back, he could also see: The god of death is an expert! ¡°When is the departure?¡± Wen Minwu asked. ¡°Early tomorrow morning.¡± Qin Qing took out some raw rice from the side basket and continued to feed the chicken, which was uncomfortable. It seems that the curse of the ten eight sword intent bath is not good. ¡°Practice well,¡± seems to think that the three-character advice is not enough. Wen Minwu was paused and added another sentence, ¡°Be careful.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Qin Qing lifted the basket and returned to the room to rest. The next morning. Counting 10000 people are already waiting at the door. These are the spiritual martial artists who have tried ten or eight straight victories. Qin Qing couldn¡¯t help but sigh: How big are these 8 sword intent baths and can accommodate so many people? Everyone got together and was nervous, afraid that there would be no return for themselves. ¡°Unexpectedly, your Xuannv Palace is still afraid of this. Our gentlemen¡¯s alliance must grab the people behind this time and let him kneel down on the ground to call the ancestor! There was a burst of laughter. ¡°Then you shouldn¡¯t even know how you died, lest you be a dead soul!¡± The people of Xuan Nu Gong fly into a rage out of humiliation and stand up to refute it. The men of the Gentlemen League and those of the Xuannv Palace are especially jealous. You sentence me one by one, the sentence hides the killing intent, and the verbal abuse continues. It was just that the two of them had such a trouble, and the serious atmosphere of life and death just now disappeared. I have to say that these two companies are really a good show to watch, and they have a feeling of living treasure, which makes people laughed heartily. About an hour passed. ¡°Ga zhi¡±, the door opened slowly. All spiritual martial artists walked in with confidence, of course, there are also ways to do it, as if to come out of terminating demons, subduing devils. Ten 8 sword intent inside the bath is not like the name. Most people will think that it is a hot spring. It can relax the bones and bones, which is naturally beneficial to cultivation. But as soon as he walked into the Shi 8 sword intent bath, there was no warm breath at all. Instead, he came out with a cold air, so cold that Qin Qing shivered. And ¡­ a murderous aura. Walked inside for about ten minutes, it was a pond like a pond with no end in sight like a sea. The pool is filled with ordinary pure water, colorless. But the spiritual martial artists all felt faintly. The cold air that came out of the door came from the water in the pool. This water is strange! This is estimated to be the essence of the ten eight sword intent bath suitable for cultivation. There are long and thin walkways all over the pool, stacked on top of each other, and there are countless branches on the main walkway. When the first floor is full, there will be branches extending like above, forming a staircase. These ten sword intent bath buildings are surprisingly high. There are also a few hundred floors when stacked. ¡°Is it really cultivation here? I don¡¯t see a day, I¡¯m going to die here too.¡± Someone mumbled and complained. Indeed, Qin Qing only stayed here for about ten minutes or so, and there was a layer of frost on their bodies. Fortunately, there are padded jackets made of fluff on each meditation tray, making everyone breathe. Qin Qing used Spiritual Qi and Lightweight Art to fly to the 88th floor and found a meditation plate everywhere to start cultivation. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1023 One after another, all spiritual martial artists found a place everywhere to sit and start to meditate. The empty pool that was just empty now is completely full and full of people. No one spoke. Everyone must hurry up to cultivate, such a good opportunity is not easy to get, this cheap can not be accounted for! Qin Qing absorbed Heaven and Earth Spirit Qi. He felt that Heaven and Earth Spirit Qi here was unusual. He inhaled Spiritual Qi within the body and felt that the arteries of the body seemed to be unobstructed. Before the cultivation, I felt a hurdle, but now I can¡¯t feel it at all. The cultivation is more smooth and smooth, and there is no hindrance. Moreover, Spirit Qi flows extremely fast, and Qin Qing¡¯s cultivation progress is also extremely fast. Qin Qing finally realized what it felt like to be 730 times, and it turned out to be ten owned eight sword intent baths. He first dropped the troublesome ten-eighth curse, and thought that this opportunity to take a good cultivation, only 8 days but it is worth the 8 years outside, even if there are enemies, it should be too bad. If there is this opportunity, Qin Qingzhen hopes to stay in this place for more than ten years, after he has done great work, he will deter all directions as soon as he goes out, but he is not afraid of Xuannv Palace and Gentlemen ¡¯s League. . ¡°Be careful, don¡¯t think about anything. The third eye is still begin to stir. It¡¯s not good to lose your mental cultivation deviation! I can¡¯t save you.¡± There is the voice of Wushuang Sword Spirit in his ear, and there is also Spirit Qi in Wushuang Sword Spirit. When Qin Qing is cultivation, if there are any misunderstandings in his heart, he will know clearly that he will remind Qin Qing very nervously. Qin Qing nodded and continued cultivation. He absorbed Spiritual Qi and showed the dragon chant in the body. Strangely, this time the dragon chant made it out much faster than before. With such a speed, how can the opponent live? ? ¡°Well ¡­ not bad, I feel that in these eight sword intent baths, I feel that I have been sublimated.¡± Wushuang Sword Spirit¡¯s satisfied chatter came through. Within these 3 days, it was not only the spiritual martial artist who was cultivating hard. The sword of the spiritual martial artist also strengthened his attack power and attack frequency through this opportunity. After practicing it several times, Qin Qing felt that he had practiced the Nianlong Jue as if it were pure green in less than an hour. I don¡¯t know how long it has passed. Everyone obediently sits on their own meditation plate, and I do n¡¯t know if this Heaven and Earth Spirit Qi also has nutrition or for. Although I feel that a long time has passed, no one feels ** or thirsty, all indulged in this The sweet taste of cultivation. Qin Qing¡¯s mouth twitched a smile, and he easily reached the Wuji Promise St. Order. This cultivation effect is really name is not in vain. This cultivation will definitely help me. Qin Qing thought. eyes slowly opened, gray pupils seem to be drowsy. He cleverly took several scrolls from the side baggage. These scrolls were obtained from the old woman of Long Life Temple who used Fang Zhifu¡¯s scrolls. What is he going to do with these scrolls? ! Wushuang Sword Spirit appeared and looked at Qin Qing with a fresh face. Qin Qing opened the scroll of Fang Zhi Fu Mo and looked at it wholeheartedly. His eyes seemed to be fixed on the scroll, and he was particularly fascinated. This guy, would n¡¯t he want to cultivate himself by himself? This is a very high-strength array. Not to mention, there are at least 13 spellcasters who know how to deal with demons, and how he cultivates by himself. Is it possible to find 12 people casually from here? My mother, do you want to be so hasty? Wushuang Sword Spirit each minding their own business, Qin Qing looked at each minding their own business, really a pair of masters and sabers with a tacit understanding. After a period of time, Qin Qing resolutely put Fang Zhi Fu Mo¡¯s 3 use scrolls back, and then carefully rummage through the baggage to find a few ultimate array scrolls. But it all requires the cooperation of multiple people. ¡°Wushuang Sword Spirit, we just thought of a trick, shall we try it?¡± Qin Qing studied carefully for a while and let go. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1024 ¡°what?¡± Wushuang Sword Spirit conveyed his words to Qin Qing through Spiritual Qi. This is the cultivation place of many spiritual martial artists. If they are discussing here, the cultivation method heard by others does not say, it is not very good to disturb the cultivation of others. ¡°You have consumed so many Heaven and Earth Spirit Qi, it should have been greatly improved, you can try your 100000 Wushuang sword body can further cultivation, cultivation success 100000 Wushuang Sword Spirit, the number of people does not require too much, but all Sword Spirit. ¡° Qin Qing also conveyed his words to Wushuang Sword Spirit through Spirit Qi fluctuations. Wushuang Sword Spirit was taken aback. Does this guy really want to cultivate a cultivation technique by his own cultivation, can he use more than one person alone to make an array? However, listening to Qin Qing ¡¯s thoughts, this technique must be practiced and written, but it must be written in time, but this is in the 8 1 sword intent bath. If the remaining time is used for the cultivation technique, it is worth a try. It¡¯s really because Qin Qing can come up with this idea. Although Qin Qing has no doubts about Wushuang Sword Spirit, Wushuang Sword Spirit also knows whether this spell can succeed, the key point is all in Wushuang Sword Spirit. As long as Wushuang Sword Spirit can perfectly produce 100000 Wushuang Sword Spirit, Qin Qing will inject his spirit strength into 100000 Wushuang Sword Spirit, and it is not impossible to want to perform Formation. ¡°You can try.¡± After some struggle, Wushuang Sword Spirit took over the difficult job. No matter how successful the cultivation success is, even if it is to be worthy of this delicious Heaven and Earth Spirit Qi. Qin Qing smiled, slightly raised the corner of his mouth, outlined a beautiful arc, and his eyes flickered like gems. He also sent a paragraph through Spiritual Qi: ¡°I will do this to attach my Spiritual Qi to your sword to help you.¡± After a while of condensing Spirit Qi. Wushuang Sword Spirit is divided into 3 identical Wushuang Sword Spirit. After several more visits, Wushuang Sword Spirit continued to make progress, and the first avatar was 3, which became 20. Among them, Qin Qing¡¯s help is indispensable. Qin Qing¡¯s Spiritual Qi helps him. It is indispensable to help Wushuang Sword Spirit be a perfect and even avatar. ¡°Next? What kind of Formulation do we practice first? Fang Zhi Fu Mo?¡± Wushuang Sword Spirit asked leisurely. I saw Qin Qing looking around again in the baggage, and found a few scrolls, but this is not the scroll of Fang Mo. The slender fingers turned the scrolls delicately. This is a middle-level Formation, which Qin Qing only saw. Start with this. Qin Qing said. I was too anxious to eat hot tofu. I just learned cultivation as soon as cultivation formation. This starting point is too high. But Qin Qing still has some basics. It ¡¯s too boring to waste time to practice low-level Formation. The starting point of intermediate-level Formation is neither high nor low for Qin Qing. ¡°4 Elephant Art?¡± Wushuang Sword Spirit leaned closer to the scroll in Qin Qing¡¯s hands and observed it carefully for a while, and found out that it was the 4 elephant art. This four-image technique is not the same as the four-image technique known as Voldemort. It only requires 4 people. The positions are Lingwu, Vermilion Bird, Ancestral Dragon, White Tiger and Huanglong. Compared with Fangzhi Fumo, this technique of 4 elephants is much simpler and does not require 8 hexagrams and 8 people. The position is the same as the usual 4 elephant art, Azure Dragon is in the east, White Tiger is in the west, Vermilion Bird is in the south, Shenwu is in the north, and Huanglong is in the center, as the length of the 4 beasts. This Formation does not require a ring, as long as you know how to use it, you can use it ¡°For the first cultivation formation, it¡¯s better not to have too many people. I can¡¯t control too many unparalleled Sword Spirits.¡± Qin Qing said that he injected Spirit Qi into the body of Wushuang Sword again, and watched the appearance of 4 identical Wushuang Sword Spirits. Qin Qing is located at the position of Huanglong, and the four Wushuang Sword Spirits are Four Great Spirit Beasts. Standing in a good position, Qin Qing began to use Spiritual Qi and pronounced the slogan of ¡°Formation¡±. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1025 These eight sword intents were sealed to death in the bath, only Qin Qing from time to time in the crack of the gate where they came in from time to time a slight sunlight overflowed. In this dark ten eight sword intent bath, Qin Qing did not know how long. But the biological clock told them that the date is 8 and they should go out. All spiritual martial artists are drowsily eyes opened, as if they were asleep. Qin Qing went downstairs with Spiritual Qi. These 3 days of cultivation success are quite rich, breakthrough cultivation realm, reading dragon tactics has improved a step, better taming the dragon¡¯s eye, and it is the same as Wushuang Sword Spirit cultivated new array, which is only close to cultivation. last step. It was so rewarding in only 3 days. If you stay here for about a year, it will be really delicious. Qin Qing reluctantly intends to leave the 8 8 sword intent bath, he ca n¡¯t wait to cultivate here all his life, and will never leave with 1 1 sword intent bath again. The delicious Heaven and Earth Spirit Qi here enchanted him, and even fell in love with Heaven and Earth Spirit Qi here. Love it completely, love it, love it. ¡°The name here is indeed true, but I heard that every time the tenth eighth person in the ten eight sword intent bath cultivation was killed by the god of death when the ten eight sword intent bath was born!¡± When a woman came out, her temperament was neither good nor bad, and it was a lot to catch in the neighborhood. It seems to have been carefully dressed, painted foundation, painted eyebrows, red lips, pale face, eyes are also dim and dim, like a pool of stagnant water, can¡¯t tell what it means, bottomless pit. The man came over, but it was very graceful, very handsome, and also had a vicious look, did not say 2 words. ¡°Who is the owner of these ten sword intent baths? Cultivated on the 8rd, I have n¡¯t seen any other people come in. Although this place is a bit gloomy and difficult to enter, but it is also a place to do big business, even a person who does things. No, it¡¯s really strange. ¡° ¡°Don¡¯t you hear that the ten eight sword intent bath was originally controlled by the god of life and death, and since the eighteenth person, he has been taken over by the god of death or plundered in the past, and there have been frequent accidents!¡± ¡°Oh? I have always heard about the god of death and death. Has anyone ever seen it? Isn¡¯t it always spreading rumors?¡± ¡°Really really, don¡¯t you know? Many experts in cultivation are killed here. Without Death God, who can easily kill so many experts, not one or two, Yama wants to bring Isn¡¯t it easy for these people to go back and serve? ¡° As they were about to leave, everyone was worried, and they did not forget to chat a few more words with the people around them. The atmosphere gradually became strange, but he scared himself to death. May the gods of life and death be false. Everyone prayed like this. ¡°what¨C¡° The screams of women came from the front of the grandiose team. Everyone could not help but shivered. Could it be that the curse really came? They wouldn¡¯t really lose their lives? Words continue to spread in front of the team. The entire team was successfully passed within 5 minutes. It was said that there were talents who arrived at the office, and suddenly there were countless knives in the ceiling. Some grids on the ground were suddenly empty. Some people were stabbed to death, while others fell into the dark grid, and their lives were still unknown. It may have been suffocated alive. ¡°Hey, what am I supposed to be! Isn¡¯t it just some agencies? Just be careful and go!¡± Some people stand to deliberately say ¡°wind cool words¡± to comfort others. They really feel that there is a chill behind them, and a kind of ¡­ inexplicable fear burst out. Ten 8 sword intent Yunei suddenly became quiet, no one spoke. ¡°Ah¨Chelp¨C¡° There were countless screams and weeping in front of me, crying for help. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1026 ¡°What¡¯s the matter !!!¡± Someone asked loudly in fear, fearing that the next person to scream was himself. The screaming in front is still constant, accompanied by screaming and crying ¡­ and animal sounds? Listen carefully, it is the ¡°zhi zhi¡± sound of the mouse. Even a girl, is the trifling mouse so scared? The person beside was speechless. Qin Qing thought that it must not be so simple as a trifling mouse. Because he was in the middle and rear of the long line, he could not see what was happening in front. It¡¯s just that the feeling of being crowded makes him feel that the people in front keep running back, and the people behind keep rushing forward. The people in front constantly want to save their lives, the people in the back are curious about their lives and want to go forward to see the situation. Qin Qing is relatively sane, standing on the spot without disturbance, and the people around him have changed from batch to batch, and people are constantly squeezing, to-and-fro. It was so squeezed! About half an hour. The scream in front finally stopped, the cry still exists, even more vigorously, and there are many relief sighs. Qin Qing was directly squeezed out of the front of the team due to the big change in the position of the team just now. Hearing people say intermittently: It was said that someone in front of me was not careful about what mechanism was encountered, and then a Small Sect was opened, and 1000000 mice ran out. The ground, walls, and ceiling of the front space were instantly filled with mice. It is impossible to make martial artists flying, not to escape. You can only use Spirit Qi to resist as many mice as ants. But the number of rats is too much, even if the spiritual martial artist cultivation base is high and strong, at this time can not go to heaven and can not enter the ground, how to deal with so many mice? What¡¯s more, these mice are not just ordinary mice, they seem to be mutated, extremely cruel, they bite when they see people, they don¡¯t let go when they die, they don¡¯t escape completely when they see humans, they just swarm up in groups and know that they are alive The next goal is to kill people. So many people were bitten to death by these mice. As people panic and the team is messy, there are not many people who are trampled to death. It took half an hour and counted the sacrifice of 1000 spiritual martial artists to barely kill the mice. Thinking of the group of mice advancing like waves, Qin Qing felt sick for a while, and almost vomited out the breakfast, lunch, and even dinner three days ago. Even if there is an organization, even if it is so disgusting, do you want to be so overcast? Later, there were several times when the screams that turned the sky over were all because of stepping on various organs. A large group of bats flew in, some of the walls suddenly shrunk and clamped tightly, some of the fists suddenly appeared in the ground, some of the swords were suddenly exposed on the wall, even those that conveyed thunder through the ground. More than 1000 people are killed each time, and some organs have to be turbulent for a while before someone comes out to govern the order. Not only the government, it is estimated that several thousand people have been trampled to death. Qin Qing couldn¡¯t help but feel a little strange after seeing the death of a group of people: Such a thing, the road when he came in was not so long, did he hit the Illusion Technique? Bite your tongue, not really. So why have you been wandering in such a long corridor all along, according to the progress of the team, although it is messy, but it has been advancing at an amazing speed, the experienced organs already have seventy-eighty, how to say it is impossible to go ? ¡°Did you just turn?¡± Qin Qing stood up and asked, the current situation is undoubtedly the chaos in the maze, no matter how long the chase, more people will die, and they will never go out. ¡°I remember turning.¡± Someone answered. By the way, it is the problem of turning. When we came in, we obviously walked straight. Inside ¡­ there must be someone who is the god of death, who deliberately turned around and deviated from us, causing us to flee. Qin Qing thought, a feeling of sadness spontaneously emerged. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1027 Qin Qing at first wanted to come to eight sword intent baths to make 8 people die in ancient times. It should be a little bit sad. Didn¡¯t expect this organ to be so vicious and dangerous. Only after passing a level, people and swords could not be thrown away. less. Fortunately, his Inner Strength is deep, the organ rises with the sound of the wind, and falls with the air, and it is not difficult to be familiar with the ears, but other people are bad luck. ¡°Really, I knew this ghost thing was so sinister, how could I come? That group of beasts wouldn¡¯t say good, and I must make them look good when I go out.¡± The man who said this fiercely was rude and rude The person who came here said that this person beat Xiaoai to bully people, and now he has killed ten or eight games all the way, but his heart is still good. The other person glanced blankly, jokingly said: ¡°Then you have to go out alive.¡± Qin Qing had n¡¯t heard if they did n¡¯t know whether to cry or laugh here. He heard about 2000 meters. Some people were moving towards here, and the speed was extremely fast. I ¡¯m afraid if it ¡¯s a ghost or a half-human half-ghost. Listening carefully, the sound of mud sticking to the soles and the sound of horseshoes, 2, 3, 300 ¡­ There are actually more than 1 people. Thinking badly, another person seems to be aware of this, frowned, only to remind everyone. ¡°It¡¯s better to ambush for a while before they see us alive and beat them completely unprepared.¡± One person proposed. Everyone seconded. It is indeed a good way! It ¡¯s just that it ¡¯s not a decent act! It ¡¯s just that it ¡¯s not even a fate, and it ¡¯s not worth mentioning that it is 1000 years old and 10000 years old. These more than 500 people were divided into 2 routes, each of which was merged with East, South, West, North, without rehearsal, and this was not a drill. Everyone was nervous about speechless, holding their breath to prevent them from discovering that the 300-plus people did not stop and entered the encirclement circle under the watch of everyone. I think the major event has come! Only after a few people came in, there was no one else. Everyone is laughing, and Qin Qing really thought that the others had misunderstood the wind, and would only make the wrong number. wrong! Qin Qing hurriedly raised his ears to inquire about the movement. How many people would enter the encircling circle? Listen again. This is surrounded by them, but surrounded by others! At the prompt of Qin Qing, everyone knew very well. Qin Qing was frowned, thinking carefully, touching the chin with his hand and elbow against the branch. Because they want to surround others, their area is already widely dispersed, and because they want to anti-encircle, shouldn¡¯t they be wider? In this way, their troops will be scattered, maybe they can be destroyed one by one! Before Qin Qing¡¯s proposal, several feather arrows were shot. The arrow technique was extremely accurate, and then several people died. Everyone feels bad, how can they still calm down and analyze like Qin Qing, they are all playing their own way, and whoever is good luck can live. Qin Qing cannot persuade others alone. I had to use the method of body and body to transfer myself to another place and break it one by one, which was unpredictable! Qin Qing is inwardly shouted for his own ideas! But he found that there are more than one who had this idea. It seems that there are many interesting guys this time! Thinking about it, I moved to a place where there were only 3 people. A total of 3 people used this method. And it became one-on-one. Qin Qing¡¯s opponent claimed to be Bai Qing, who looked white and clean, but was not elegant, and directly flew over with a big knife. This jack of all trades Kung Fu! Qin Qing dark said with a smile, and then dodged a few times before starting to attack. First of all, a heavy punch keeps you awake, and you see the blood with one punch! It is the flying kick of the dragon tooth. Several small tricks that use no effort are used one by one. Forget it, it¡¯s nothing fun. Qin Qing thought about sending him to Yellow Springs within three moves. 1st move, fierce fist blessing, the burned white engine is full of burnt smell, looking rough. 2nd move, Fire Dragon gang double bombs, 2 fire bombs were shot out, insidious and cunning. 3rd move, 100000 sword body! It took only a moment to kill Bai Qing¡¯s life. Win easily. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1028 Qin Qing¡¯s perfect ending here made Qin Qing feel surprised. This 3-day cultivation does not seem to be in vain. With his strength to enter here, I am afraid it will be a bit difficult to deal with that Bai Qing. But now he has defeated Bai Qing effortlessly. Qin Qing¡¯s face smiled with faint smile, and the unruly eyebrows lifted up proudly. However, the top priority is not to be complacent, but to deal with these things in front of us. The fighting sounds around him were still ringing. Qin Qing turned and put in the fights of others. After 3 times and 2 times, he directly helped the opponent to fly, and that person also helped others. In this way, the one-on-one scene turned into a feeling of more bullying and less, many fights have stopped, but unfortunately only a few people have not lost their lives, and most people have won in this melee. One by one fell to the ground. At a glance, the entire passage was stained with blood, and it was a fight with the sky stained with blood in Fushimo. A strong bloody smell has been echoing in the corridor all the time. Send cold shivers down one¡¯s spine is that the blood that emits this bloody smell is the blood of spiritual martial artists and the soul of the life of spiritual martial artists. So many spiritual martial artists are here to end their lives forever, but unfortunately the world is unpredictable, not long ago, they are still cultivating hard! ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Someone called. ¡°Why is Yuanli gone? I remember he was standing next to me and killing the enemy with me! He hadn¡¯t disappeared in the first few seconds.¡± ¡°It may have been killed by an enemy with a little breath, and see if there are any corpses around him,¡± someone reminded. In such a panic situation, accidental killing by the enemy is also entirely possible. The person who was still wondering in the last second should not fall too far from the ground even if he died. The man squatted down, rummaging through the pile of corpses carefully. Someone went to help him and piled up the corpses around him. After confirming the week around, he saw the tragic death of each and everyone, but he still couldn¡¯t find it. This is strange. Qin Qing looked at the body on the ground. The number of corpses here is almost comparable to a large-scale Chaotic Burial Mound, let alone a few 100000 corpses. It¡¯s disgusting to watch. ¡°What are the characteristics?¡± ¡°Ordinary plate head, eyes neither too big nor too small, nose is very stiff, wearing Tibetan azure clothes, shoes are Little Pi shoes, I remember him with a smell of smoke, that is the smell of¡± China ¡°¡­ Oh yes, the most obvious is that there is a large mole behind the ear. ¡° Asked a whole team of people and found no one with this characteristic. Qin Qing suddenly thought of something, and was a little pleased does n¡¯t raise. He felt that this person might be the undercover arranged between them. As for the disappearance of nothing, it should be running away in chaos. It seems to mean a figure wearing Tibetan azure. It is estimated that they have been brought into the maze and the task of separation has been completed, so there is no need to accompany this pedestrian to suffer blindly here and escape to a place where you can see it to see the excitement. ¡°How long have you met Yuanyuan?¡± Qin Qing wanted to further confirm that if it appeared suddenly, it might be that the death god was temporarily placed between them undercover. ¡°We have known each other since we were young, and we are sympathetic. But some weird thing is that I thought he was a little weird a few days ago and became not like him.¡± The man said in detail, his eyes were already red and he should still The death of a friend is sad. ¡°It is possible that the person may be an undercover.¡± Qin Qing said in a word. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1029 The man was a little bit enlightened, and still a little dazed. Looking at Qin Qing didn¡¯t look like a lie. His eyes dropped instantly, as if he wanted to faint one after another. Qin Qing discussed with everyone and felt that he had just experienced a fierce battle just now. It ¡¯s better not to move first. Anyway, Spirit Qi here is nutritional. After 3 days and 3 nights, I was not hungry or thirsty. What about days and nights? It¡¯s better to rest first. Qin Qing found a place where there were not too many blood stains. Although the surrounding area was a bit dirty, what is not the case now? The rest of the people just gathered together. Although they died a lot, they were still an invisible team. The base when they came in was too large, so even though many people died, there would still be a lot left. Qin Qing was puzzled. Now that you know that so many people are not easy to kill, what is the point of spending a lot of money to get them in? If it is just for killing, it is not a good idea to get so many people in at once. In other words, they are completely sure that they will kill us all at once, and do n¡¯t even want to live. ¡°It¡¯s almost time to rest, let¡¯s hurry.¡± Said the man of a gentleman¡¯s league. The people of the Xuan Nu Palace were nodded one after another, slowly stood up, and lifted up the people around them, regardless of whether they were with the same forces, or regardless of whether they were their own rivals. Although the people of Xuannv Palace and Gentlemen¡¯s League are usually noisy, they are still very united at the critical moment, not only do not dislike each other but also help each other. I don¡¯t know how the Alliance Leader Balance and the understood of the Xuannv Palace, Si Jiangyue, feel. Is it comfort or ¡­ mixed feelings. One after another, everyone stood up. Keep going. Everyone was huddled together in a pile. Although the order was better than before, the taste in my heart was more. Before, it was only fear and self-deception, but now it is more the grief of the death of a friend. Except for some people, most of them are spiritual martial artists who have only been cultivating for 3 months. Cultivation base may be quite talented, but the mental tolerance is not generally small. One of these ten sword intent baths made them take a lesson and experience what it is like to be separated from life and death. Finally it came to an end. There is an ancient door, the door is extremely hard, it should be made of special steel materials, and the Morse code is on the door lock. It is necessary to unlock the Morse code before entering. ¡°Ask the people behind, does anyone know how to solve the Morse code? If so, hurry to the front. I didn¡¯t usually study this stuff.¡± There was a voice in front. Also, what is a good spiritual martial artist who usually studies the Morse code in good order? But among so many people, one should be able to find one or two. Sure enough, there are a few people! Several people squeezed forward in the crowd, chanting the letters on the Morse code, and repeating them a few more times. It was easy to figure it out. The Morse code above is the initial Morse code, and it is not very difficult. ¡°Are you sure you want to go in? The master set the Morse code so simple, maybe it¡¯s just a simple set up for us, in fact, we want to let us in, maybe there will be ambush in it! Someone stood up and reminded the spiritual martial artists who were going to open the door. These words are indeed reasonable. At first they have reached the door of this door. There is no longer any bifurcation along the way. Is it possible that the way back is restored? How many more organs? If you accidentally touched an institution that you didn¡¯t encounter on your way, it would really be a bitter treat! How can we cowering things now? At the worst, he was dead. Ten or eight years later, he was still a good guy. He would run into his bones and maybe he would run into a dogshit luck. Everyone 10000 together, opened the lock solemnly and pushed the door open. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1030 The door was opened slowly, and then a smell of moisture and sour smell spread. There was a lot of dust in the air. It seems that no one has been here for a long time. When I walked into the room, there was glass slag everywhere on the floor, and things were scattered in four places. It was disgusting that the floor was covered with skeletons. They are all the skeletons of the long-dead dead. It was chilling. This is what the hell place! The windows are tightly closed from the outside, and it looks like they are locked so that they cannot be opened inside. The blood-reeking qi smell is getting stronger and stronger, making Qin Qing¡¯s nose red and a little itchy. A repressive breath gradually spread out, everyone¡¯s face was frightened, as if the next batch of skeletons lying here would be themselves! There is also an oil lamp above the table and some flint on the ground. Qin Qing walked over to pick it up, picked up two flintstones and rubbed it vigorously. After a few more strokes, there was a slight firelight. After confirming that the flint is useful, he quickly rubbed the flint with the candle, and finally made the candle burn, and the bean-flare flame was burning vigorously. Some people also found candles in the room, brought them together, and lit them. In this dark, invisible room, it is always good to have one more lighted candle and a little more light. I took a candle and walked around the 4th wall. The wall here is exactly the same as the material used in the iron door at the door. Whether it is fired or thundered, or it is beaten and kicked by powerful means, I also tried to Going to tear it down, there is nothing you can do. The iron items that make up the doors and walls are airtight and opaque. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s right or wrong to come in. Can the entrance and exit only depend on that door? It shouldn¡¯t be so unsophisticated. When I turned around, I was shocked to find that the only door that seemed to be able to go out now, that is, the door that came in, was closed. I do n¡¯t know who did it, everyone looked at each other in blank dismay, tried each other, and doubted each other. I walked over and found that this door is also like the window here, you can try to come in from the outside, but if the person inside is closed, maybe it won¡¯t go out! ¡°How to do?¡± Everyone is asking this question. I knew that motherfucker was so pitted, so I didn¡¯t come in. Some people think that they have always been abused in this way. They always feel that Heavenly Dao is unfair, and there is a way to be awesome. Qin Qing knew that it was absolutely impossible to go out from the 4th wall. Next, the only thing that could be explored was the ceiling and the floor under the feet. I looked up at the ceiling and stared at it for a long time. I didn¡¯t see anything strange in the ceiling, but I felt some white smoke faintly floating on it. Was he wrong? Qin Qing suspected, rubbing his eyes with his hands, and then staring at the air with his eyes wide open. Qin Qing¡¯s concentration, as if he wished to buckle out his own eyes and throw it up close to the sky to observe. He looked extremely funny, as if his eyes were popping out. The mission opened his eyes for a long time, and felt that his eyes were full of blood. There is indeed white smoke. According to physical knowledge, there should be some kind of gas, the density of which is lower than the density of the air here, and this kind of gas will naturally float upward. So what is this object? In the World, the gas density is much lower than that of air, and there are more white smokers. Qin Qing ca n¡¯t know that this is white smoke that will float up in the sky. Do you know what it is? If you really know it, you can fly into a fairy. Qin Qing thought to himself that these gases were estimated to have melted into the air they were breathing, just in case 10000, it was better to cover their mouth and nose. He quickly and sternly covered his mouth and nose, and just wanted to notify other people around him, they felt that they were a little strange, their bodies were like ice cubes, and their necks were slightly shaking. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1031 Each and everyone¡¯s eyes are divine wood, speechless, it feels like there is no blood, look pale. 4 Looking around, not at all I saw something normal. Touching their bodies, it was very cold, as if they had just come out of the cellar. The mind is out of alignment. Start walking like a robot, one step at a time. Seeing them like this, Qin Qing felt like a zombie in ancient times. He was a little thankful in his heart, and thankfully he covered his mouth and nose in time. Do you want to be like this at this time, zombie in general, human yet not human, ghost yet not a ghost. Suddenly I thought that all the friends around me became like this. Qin Qing couldn¡¯t help worrying. What are they doing? Also, how to save them? Looking around in 4 places, it seems that there is no mutation to be like that, only Qin Qing is alone. He really can¡¯t do anything by himself, but a few are fortunate to stop, and he will also detoxify himself. But so many 10000 to 100000, before waiting to detoxify them one after another, Qin Qing himself has already finished playing. Qin Qing used Spirit Qi to drive Wushuang Sword. He quickly drove Wushuang Sword to the corner of the room without people. He first saved his life and carefully observed in the dark. It ¡¯s not that they do n¡¯t trust them, but I ¡¯m not sure what the white smoke that just floated on their head was what the hell. Looking at them now, they should be completely zombie sensible. When 10000 hits it, it will still be outnumbered and defeated alone. Suddenly, even Qin Qing hadn¡¯t responded, everyone¡¯s face returned to blood, his body no longer became stiff, and his movements began to be soft and smooth. Qin Qing was still covering his mouth and nose. From the moment he discovered Bai Yan, his hands were tightly covering his mouth and nose. Although it was difficult to breathe, it was better than zombie. The key point is that there is only Qin Qing, the only person who is awake, and whether he can save them is the key. Seeing that they gradually returned to normal, Qin Qinggang planned to put his hands down and go to discuss with the group of martial artists. Wushuang¡¯s sword stood in front of him, instructing Qin Qing not to move, and his mouth and nose should not be loosened because of slack. Sure enough, these people¡¯s movements just returned to normal, but each and everyone suddenly fought each other, using the original moves. Some people used the Xuannv Palace¡¯s moves, some people used the Gentlemen¡¯s League moves, and some people used unreasonable strange moves, and suddenly they got into a fight. The sword rubs and the sound is harsh. Several people died tragically. The few people who killed them were expressionless, without frowning. Continue to look for other opponents. Depending on the situation, it can be said that this group of people will kill one besides one. Fortunately, I heard the prompts from Wushuangjian. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Qin Qing asked Wushuang Sword Spirit. He bit his tongue hard, bleeding out, but the scene in front of him remained unchanged. A big chaos. This is not Illusion Technique! In Qin Qing¡¯s eyes, people can fight with top secrets, and they can fight flexibly as before. Only Illusion Technique can cause such an estimate. Since it is not Illusion Technique, it must be related to the white smoke just now. When Qin Qing was puzzled, Wushuang Sword Spirit appeared and said dignifiedly: ¡°Will it be ¡­¡± After half of the talk, I took the head and quickly denied it. But since this scene is not Illusion Technique, only the medicine can cause this. Think again that the medicine is dead, more and more like it, but more and more dislike. ¡°What is it?¡± Wushuang Sword Spirit seldom stops at half the word, and this time there must have been some incredible discoveries, ¡°Can¡¯t you say it?¡± Wushuang Sword Spirit shook his head, indicating that it was not impossible to say it, but if he said it, he would not believe it. After thinking about it, it¡¯s still included in the scope of consideration again. After all, everything is possible: ¡°It may be ¡­ desires are scattered.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 1032 ¡°Desire San?¡± Qin Qing recalled it, and still struggled to find the word ¡°Desire San¡± in his mind. Even if he couldn¡¯t find it, he didn¡¯t know it. Qin Qing felt no if he heard the name ¡°Desire San¡± wonderful. Wushuang Sword Spirit was sitting next to Qin Qing as if he were about to start a long story. It is said that the desire to disperse is derived from the desire of the fairy, and in Ancient Era, World has no distinction between World and Table World. Desire immortals were like gods in World at the time, and the unifier of World was naturally taken over by Desire immortals. The reason why the Deity Fairy is called Desire Fairy is because he took Duanyu Dan when he was a baby. Duanyudan is just as its name suggests. Once it is eaten, it will be free of miscellaneous thoughts, no desire for gold and silver treasures, no desire for men and women, and no desire for eating, drinking or living, but just to eat Just do it, you can wear it, no pursuit. It¡¯s not so much as a desire to be broken, it¡¯s a mental retardation that can only live in the present, be bullied, and have no yearning. However, Desire Immortal is really bitter. He was forcibly fed by his parents when he was a baby. It is estimated that he would n¡¯t even say at that time that he did n¡¯t know anything, even if it was a round one. Things, swallowed with satisfaction as delicious sugar. Desire immortals are extremely innate talents. They became famous throughout the world when they were 13 years old, and easily eliminated a big country when they were 16 years old. They unified the whole country when they were 18 years old, and truly became a fairy. No one was dissatisfied with the desire for the immortal throne, but instead they were happy and celebrated the whole country. That scene was really unprecedented joy. Desire Immortals spread more and more among ordinary 100 surnames, but Desire Immortals themselves became too arrogant and arrogant because of their strength, the original amiability became lonely and secluded, and the people for the good became a contempt for vulnerable groups . He became arrogantly continuously, and one day he did not know what Divine Art he had practiced. Desire immortals no longer had no desires and desires, but became too greedy. Regardless of the livelihood of the 100 surnames, he ordered the construction of multiple palaces and recruited troops continuously every year. In this peaceful age, there is simply no battle to fight. It is just the cruelty of the desire of the immortals to look at the killing of their people. Every year, such events are held on a large scale. Finally, people couldn¡¯t accept it, and began to rise up to resist, and uprising troops appeared in countless places. People who want to pull out the uprising army from the roots of the uprising army, who are cruel to the roots and join the army, are old and young. The people became more and more unhappy, and the whole country rebelled. A century of scuffles has passed. Desire Immortal defeated, he spit out Yudan before dying, in order to show his debt to this World, he divided this world into Li World and World. The Duanyu Dan that he spit out was ground into powder, and finally made an extraordinary desire. As long as you smell it, even if there is a little darkness in your heart, it will be magnified by several thousand times, several 1000 times, and one hundred million times, and you will start to fight each other. Later, because this desire was too vicious, the people agreed to destroy him. At that time, Wushuang Sword Spirit was still young, but witnessed the complete destruction of Desire. You can still see it here, no wonder Wushuang Sword Spirit would be so unbelievable. ¡°This story is true or false? How do you listen to such a fantasy? Hey, set up a World for a while, what Kong Mo for a while, what desire for fairy.¡± Qin Qing felt that both his brain and his son were in pain. More precisely, they felt that they had to split apart. Wushuang Sword Spirit replied very positively: ¡°I ¡¯m not sure about the legend of the Desire of Desire, but Desire of Desire is indeed true, but I do see that Desire of Desire is completely destroyed. Why be surprised. ¡° (End of this chapter) Chapter 1033 Qin Qing listened, half-trusted. But looking at the performance of these people in front of them, it is exactly the same as the legendary person who took the desire to disperse. ¡°What is the antidote to lust?¡± Qin Qing asked, suddenly realizing that it was not the moment of doubt. One person after another fell down in front of him, which was really heart-breaking. It¡¯s important to save people! Wushuang Sword Spirit said it has not been heard. However, these white smoke should be the gas emitted when burning desire, so it has the same medicine efficacy as desire. Since they say that the owner here is the god of death and the one who killed is the god of death, then, as long as the god of death is found, everything is fine. Although all this may be the game arranged by the god of death, the white smoke just now was estimated to be made by the god of death. As Qin Qing thought, several people had moved towards him. They are all spiritual martial artists who have lost their desires, and Qin Qing is also not good at starting with his companions, or is unbearable. Some people kept coming around. Qin Qing had to fight defense, even if he didn¡¯t hurt these people, would he stand there waiting to die? Originally, Qin Qing only lightly wounded people, but the people who fell in the lust seem to be unusual. No matter what, as long as they don¡¯t die, they will get up again in a few seconds, and the spirit strength recovers, and they are full of energy. ¡°If you want to get out, you can only ¡­ kill them.¡± Wushuang Sword Spirit said, a little bit unbearable. Qin Qing¡¯s heart shook, as if his heart was cruelly separated by a blunt knife, leaving blood, and sadness accompanied by blood donation, flowed out of the heart and fell to the ground. This is the first time to kill a companion. Although it is not a companion, it is said that he also participated in so many games together. It is said that he also spent 8 days in the cultivation of the sword intent bath together for 3 days. Killing like this, really ¡­ can¡¯t bear it. ¡°How do you think about it? It¡¯s time to do it. It¡¯s just you who won¡¯t do it anymore.¡± Wushuang Sword Spirit reminded that there was a whole circle of people next to him, Qin Qing backed away, feeling that the sole of the foot was a little panicked, and then fell off. It should have stepped on the organization. There are also agencies in this place? This is a very deep hole. Qin Qing fell all the way and fell heavily. The time of falling in the air was about half a minute. This height should be 100. Why didn¡¯t I die. When in doubt, he looked down and saw that he didn¡¯t touch the ground, and Wushuangjian held him firmly. Worthy of being my unparalleled sword. Qin Qing was crying and grateful in his heart, so he went up and hugged him, only to sleep with Wushuang sword at night-in order to repay life-saving grace. Walked deep. There is another door. Pushing the door in, there are 2 people standing inside, turning back and smiling humorously. Neither too big nor too small eyes, hidden azure clothes, there is a large mole behind the ears, exactly like the person described, the two people in front of the eyes are the masters behind the scenes. It¡¯s just that these two goods look exactly the same. Zhai carefully scanned for several times and couldn¡¯t find any difference. The two people seemed to be clones, and their expressions and movements were the same. . twin? ¡°I thought I couldn¡¯t see you anymore, and you almost died in that room.¡± One person stood up and laughed, the laughter was extremely demonic essence, making people feel a little funny and very sharp. Qin Qing probed: ¡°God of death and death?¡± ¡°Yes, there are some brains,¡± another person said. ¡°We are the gods of death and death. I am the god of life and death. The one next to me is the god of death. The god of death is my younger brother.¡± After talking and saying with a smile, it is worthy of the two brothers. The degree of laughter of this laugh is exactly the same. It is very good. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1034 ¡°Aren¡¯t you planning to confess? Then I¡¯m so guilty that I¡¯m so guilty.¡± Qin Qing coldly said. He has seen how intense the scene was just now. Naturally, he understands that time cannot be delayed any longer. Even if he defeats the god of death and the god of death to save people, people are estimated to be almost dead. The god of death came forward and took a closer look, said with a smile, but he had a good face. ¡°Don¡¯t worry first.¡± The god of death finally spoke. ¡°We want to talk to you first, or we won¡¯t let you get off Yellow Springs. Others ask 3 and don¡¯t know.¡± Qin Qing somehow was very grateful, kind of tearful. Do these two guys really think they can beat him? Maybe it used to be, but not now. ¡°At first is there a spy between us, is it the god of death or the god of life?¡± Seeing the other party is willing to provide some information, Qin Qing will continue to ask, thinking about what he can say when reporting to the police later Some details. The god of death pointed at himself, which also meant himself. ¡°Why kill?¡± Qin Qing continued to ask. ¡°The spiritual martial artist in this world is too stupid, and I need to tell them and the god of death to tell them what a real spiritual martial artist is, so as not to go out under the name of the spiritual martial artist, and it ¡¯s not a real spiritual martial. artist! ¡°Divine Dao. After asking a few more questions, Qin Qing knew about the motives of the criminals: the motives of the crimes must be told by Kong Mo. Back then, Kong Mo was dropping from the sky and became a domineering queen. This was the beginning of a female martial artist. Dropping from the sky did not forget to bring power to your women. Kong Mo¡¯s strength is very much admired by the gods of death and life and death, in their hearts, Kong Mo simply did not die, some people will not die, such as Kong Mo such a powerful person, she is the glory of the founding Queen! How could he die so easily because of old death. Their followers started following their grandfather. Their grandfather is the red man beside Kong Mo. Kong Mo has been very pampered since their grandfather appeared. Although Kong Mo later changed into a new one because of his boredom, the grandfather of the god of death and the god of life and death was still fascinated by Kong Mo¡¯s charm, and his admiration for Kong Mo passed from generation to generation. Although the god of death and the god of life and death were not descendants of Kong Mo, since childhood, because of the influence of grandfather, he heard day and night grandfather thinking about what is a spiritual martial artist and what is Kong Mo. It is estimated that the male darling who asked them to be Kong Mo at this time would be too happy to die. Qin Qing raised his hand and touched his head. Recently, he always felt that the head of the brain was Ren Renzi. After listening to the narratives of the god of death and the god of life and death, Qin Qing regarded these two products as a brain disability. This is exactly like Kong Mo¡¯s illegitimate meal. wrong! It ¡¯s so crazy that it ¡¯s more illegitimate than illegitimate! ¡°Then?¡± Qin Qing continued to question, thinking about questioning these recent matters. As the water recedes, the rocks appear, ¡°Why admire Kong Mo for killing so many spiritual martial artists.¡± ¡°Before that, we thought so too. We all respected the spiritual martial artist and had no killing intent, but the guests who returned to the ten 8 sword intent bath all supported themselves as spiritual martial artists, and half of them were half ghosts. Life and death. ¡° ¡°So we realized that Kong Mo¡¯s true spirit was not inherited. These people were not worthy of calling themselves spiritual martial artists, so they started killing people.¡± The whole sentence came out, and the people who didn¡¯t know really thought that these two brothers were going through torture, and they answered so honestly, they should not be so clever. ¡°Where is the desire? Who gave it to you?¡± Qin Qing asked. ¡°The ancestors passed down, I don¡¯t know the specifics.¡± The gods of death and death answered. Then, the corner of life and death God¡¯s mouth was raised, and it seemed to tell Qin Qing: Your death is not far away, then let us go to hell! (End of this chapter) Chapter 1035 The god of life and death looked at Qin Qing coldly, without speaking. The god of death gave him a glance, and the battle began. At first, Qin Qing can easily tease a few sentences, for example, say 2 3 sentences: you want to have no shame, 2 people beat me one? Later, the gods of death and death regarded these as rubbish, Just ignore it. The god of life and death began to attack, holding a halberd and rushing past a spur, and another rotation, the halberd rotated 180 ¡ã, hitting Qin Qing¡¯s footing without bias, and stepped firmly by Qin Qing, unable to move even a little bit, in the end, he directly lost his weapon and hit it with a fist, where the smash was terrifying. Seeing that the God of Life and Death was a bit difficult to deal with Qin Qing, it was natural to let his brother suffer, and the God of Death immediately took the same thing as a gun and moved towards the place where Qin Qing fired shells, and the fireworks flew, gorgeous. Qin Qing sneered. Although Divine Art is very good, but lack of speed and judgment thinking, he will only use brute force and will not become a big climate. This god of death was a bit of a brain, knowing to predict Qin Qing¡¯s movements, but Qin Qing was smarter than him, and he was also a kind of man. The god of death saw his shells missed several times, and he also felt ashamed. Does this guy really have 2 sons? Life and Death God flies over again, Qin Qing hides his head a little bit, and can also kick the life and death God out of ten meters. As for the artillery shells, they are all under Qin Qing ¡¯s control. If you do n¡¯t say anything, you ca n¡¯t hit Qin Qing. Sometimes you judge the evil door, and even the god of death will be injured by mistake! Qin Qing raised his mouth, coldly snorted, watching the two people kill each other under their own control. ¡°I said that, because you are difficult to resist me, let¡¯s go home faster.¡± Qin Qing provoked. Life and death and death are a little angry, in a spurt of energy continuous attack, the speed of attack is getting faster and faster, life and death god main attack, death divine assist, really and heaven heaven under earth just now. sure. Qin Qing felt a little more interesting. However, the cooperation of the two of them still missed Qin Qing. Finally, Qin Qing gathered Spiritual Qi and acupuncture the life and death god once, unable to move even a little bit, life is better than death. The god of death stuck his mouth to the ear of the god of death, as if to say something. The expression of life and death is solemn and tacit. is it possible that what other tricks are there? Qin Qingrao was interested, but that would not allow them to succeed. Thinking about it, he controlled Wushuangjian to gallop past and interrupted the contact between the two. Flying Sword was much faster than the god of death and death, just like the net opened with the sword. The god of death is not close. In half a minute, both of them had no movements, one was exhausted and could not move, and the other was completely exhausted. Qin Qing smiled. Simply, he directly stepped on the Wushuang sword and flew around in front of the god of life and death, shaking the head of the god of life and death to be bigger. The god of death still did not give up hope and continued his offensive. This time I changed a light knife, but the movement was much faster, plus my brain is easy to use, it can be regarded as an enemy. However, it was still too weak. After not playing 2 times, Qin Qing was already forced to the corner. Life and death God stared, helpless, had to pray in the heart silently. Qin Qing honestly wanted to see what their big move was, and decided to try tentatively. He consciously stepped aside, pressed Wushuang sword back into the scabbard, and temporarily settled a little. The gods of life and death thought that since Qin Qing had given them the opportunity to be polite, he hurried forward to condense Spirit Qi and prepare for a storm. Qin Qing watched them silently and planned to continue to give them a ride until their skills were achieved. However, the premise is that they have the strength to force Qin Qing to use those moves. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1036 Then Qin Qing saw an incredible scene, the god of life and death personally killed his younger brother God of death! If it were n¡¯t for the time being, I would n¡¯t see such a bloody scene! This World actually has a big brother who will kill his younger brother. And they had spent a lot of time talking about it before, they should have made a lonely plan. This sudden and painful death really surprised Qin Qing. Before Qin Qing was surprised, something strange happened. The body of the god of death soared, and began to become insignificant, no longer an entity. These spirits continuously thought about the approach of the god of life and death, and finally injected into the body of the god of life and death. The god of life suddenly recovered Spiritual Qi. A carp straightened up and stood up directly from the ground. What are these monsters! ¡°Be careful,¡± Wushuang Sword Spirit sprang out. ¡°I clearly felt that his Spirit Qi was extraordinary. It suddenly increased sharply. You have to be more careful. Be careful of his words.¡± Qin Qing was nodded and stepped forward to explore. Sudden stab, 30 consecutive stabs, were perfectly avoided by the god of death. According to his previous level, he would definitely get a 4 5 sword, but now it is not only perfectly avoided, but looks too relaxed. The god of life and death was also unkind. He picked up a sword from the ground and moved towards Qin Qing. Qin Qing fled from left to right, unconsciously exuding cold sweat from his head. Not only is Spirit Qi greatly increased in this life and death, but his speed, accuracy and strength are also many times higher than before, but it is a difficult enemy to deal with. Qin Qing suddenly regretted that he shouldn¡¯t be watching the excitement just now, otherwise there wouldn¡¯t be such a nervous scene. ¡°Why, wasn¡¯t it amazing just now? Frightened now? Are you also afraid of my strength? Hahaha ¡­¡± The god of life and death began his death-like laughter, but the laughter obviously increased a lot of evil energy, and a little more killing intent. Originally, I just wanted to deny the spiritual martial artist except Kong Mo. Now it looks like this ¡­ but it is a bit like cultivation deviation. If it is a true cultivation deviation, it is even harder to deal with. The person who cultivates deviation can¡¯t control himself, and the strength of the spirit is greatly increased in an instant, but it is like a brainless beast. Just cut it. There was only murder in my head, and the excitement of smelling blood. ¡°Did you see it? This is Kong Mo¡¯s power.¡± The God of Life and Death slowly came over to see him like this. Then the God of Life and Death laughed there, seeming not to rush to kill Qin Qing. Looking at it, fortunately, it hasn¡¯t been enchanted yet, but it¡¯s also a semi-enchanted appearance, and you can enter the demonic path at any time. Muddleheaded, the god of life and death, said a few words. Qin Qing left and right together, which is probably what the understood is now. This is because of the medicine efficacy of ¡°Yuan Wan San¡±. The god of life and death is not the 2 brothers in the true sense, but the same person. When they 2 were born, grandfather was still alive. Their grandfather at first was Kong Mo ¡¯s male favorite. Kong Mo also gave them grandfather certain thing. One of them is Yuanwan San. This is the only one on the Yuanwansan World. Kong Mo thought that this thing was a evil door, and gave him a male pet at his side-the grandfather of life and death and death god. So when they were born, they were still alone, and they were dismissed by grandfather. The spirits were equalized by circumstances, and they were evenly divided into two people. The organs of two people were incomplete, and they could only rely on these ten sword intents. The spring water of the bath comes to life. Once taking Yuanwan San, there is an advantage, that is, when he is about to die, the organs of the two people will become one and become a complete person again. Spirit strength will be upgraded to 10 times the original, just like the magic. The combined form of the god of life and death is the ¡°executor of death.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 1037 ¡°The executor of death?¡± Qin Qing was stunned after hearing the name. It was also scary to hear. But Qin Qing¡¯s focus is back to the sentence just now-spirit strength will increase by 10 times. 10 times! 10 times! Although it was very easy to just defeat the two brothers, the god of death and the god of death, yeah, the 2 monsters defeated. But 2 times is indeed not a joke. If this is the case, Qin Qing will have to squeeze cold sweat for himself. Qin Qing absorbed Heaven and Earth Spirit Qi and turned Spirit Qi around him into Spirit Qi Qi iron needles, root thorns towards the god of life and death. In a close attack, he also merged some iron needles together into Spirit Qi Qi swords, thorns. Life and death. The life and death god cultivation base has improved a lot, and I have noticed that I stepped back and easily escaped the Spirit Qi sword. The Spiritual Qi iron needle rushed up again. It is also a good way to attract Qin Qing¡¯s attention by relying on the Spiritual Qi iron needle. A Spirit Qi sword hangs beside him. It is estimated that the person inside is exhausted. Qin Qingjin happily watched the Spirit Qi Iron Needle and Spirit Qi Qi sword one after the other attack, Spiritual Qi Qi Needle gathered somehow together, Qin Qing thought that they had trapped the god of life and death Struggling to attack. Suddenly I felt a small gust of wind blowing behind me, and the junctions here were blocked to death. The outside wind should not come in through the door slit. That is the wind that people move quickly to drive the air around them. not good! Qin Qing¡¯s delicate eyebrows suddenly flicked down, and he quickly ran out of the body, looking for about a kilometer to the left, and looking to the right. Sure enough, he saw the life and death god there, holding the sword in his hands, just right Poke air in the place where he was. Fortunately, it was Qin Qing himself who had been stabbed if it had not been discovered earlier. Spiritual Qi¡¯s strength has increased by a factor of 10 and it should not be underestimated. He can escape Spiritual Qi¡¯s iron needle and Spiritual Qi¡¯s sword without any interest, and then watched Qin Qing¡¯s attention attracted. Poke! After thinking about it, Qin Qing felt cold behind him. ¡°Mushuang Sword Spirit!¡± Qin Qing began to take it seriously, calmly holding the scabbard of the Wushuang sword and lifting it up, the blue sword energy leaked out, it was the kind of biting blue, revealing the breathtaking spirit. 100000 Wushuang¡¯s sword screamed out, stab quickly towards the god of life and death. The god of life and death waved his sword, and the sword intent came out, the sword energy was red, and the evil charm red, the 100000 Wushuang sword body suddenly disappeared. Sure enough! Qin Qing identified this opponent and became more and more excited. After three days of meditation training, motionless, it was a bit boring. In this way, in a real battle, you can look at the results of cultivation. very good. Qin Qing said in the heart. The opponent is also using the sword, and then the same moves as Qin Qing¡¯s only. It is also the 100000 sword body roaring. Qin Qing refines Spiritual Qi in the body, shocked! The body guard astral qi of Nianlong Jue was directly blocked, and it was very thick. After a while, the 100000 swords could not be defeated by the armor astral qi¡¯s defense, and it dispersed directly. Thinking that half of the time has passed, and can no longer be so entangled with the god of life and death, Qin Qing began to cultivate spirit strength in the heart. The Dragon Eye awakens, Spiritual Qi cooperates with the Dragon Eye to use 1000 Shadows. Qin Qing became invisible. Even at the highest Inner Strength, although he could feel that Qin Qing was in this space, he could not determine the correct position of Qin Qing. The gods of life and death are now bright, and Qin Qing is dark. It is obviously more advantageous to act in the dark. The god of life and death can¡¯t detect that Qin Qing is approaching him, so nervous that he looks left and right, but with a pair of mortal naked eyes, he can see nothing and is very nervous! Nian Long Jue! Qin Qing has stood behind the god of life and death, pulled up his sword, moved towards the heart of the god of death and death without the slightest hesitation, the sword energy is obvious, and there is a dragon flying together, directly flying Life and death body. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1038 The god of life and death found that the sword had passed the heart, his face was stiff, and he fell straight down. I do n¡¯t know why it was for the sake of Yuanwansan. He was stabbed directly to the vital god of life and death not at all. He also took a breath. But at most he sighed in a sigh of relief, and if he barely said a few words, he would definitely die. Qin Qing quickly squatted down and used Spirit Qi to help him stabilize his heart, so that the gods of life and death can support for a while. If the God of Life and Death died like this, it would be troublesome. After all, the problem of dissipation of desire has not been solved. Qin Qing asked: ¡°How to relieve desire?¡± The god of life and death sneered, his eyes staring at Qin Qing, the expression on his face was fierce and terrifying, and his voice said very weakly: ¡°hmph, do you think I will tell you? You are not Kong Mo, you are not qualified to be a spiritual martial artist, Why humiliate me here? ¡° It seems that the god of life and death has not forgotten his worship object Kong Mo. Even before he died, he should mention it with respect and tell 3 others that he only serves Kong Mo, the spiritual martial artist. ¡°How to get out of this maze?¡± Qin Qing did not give up, then asked, with some impatience in his speech. The god of life and death turned his head to one side and did not speak. Obviously, he would not tell Qin Qing about the antidote to lust and the exit of this maze. It¡¯s really a stubborn person! Qin Qing stubbornly took the head, and was a bit sarcasm in his heart. How could this be good? Even if the principal behind the scene was killed, it was still useless! There is no difference between killing and not killing! ¡°Are you sure?¡± Qin Qing¡¯s corners of her mouth were slightly raised, and her face with clear eyebrows became clearer and more touching. ¡°If you said that, although I can¡¯t bring you back to life, but at least you can live 2 3 You can take advantage of this time in the month, but you are worried about yourself in this world. ¡° This is temptation, ** naked temptation! Maybe if you change someone else, you will really feel guilty, not to mention only 2 3 months, even if you have only been in this world for more than ten days, you will be satisfied. Ten days can do many things, it¡¯s really good. The god of life and death turned his head a little further, and said suddenly: ¡°What else do I care about in this world? The grandfather has passed away, and the god of death is also integrated with me.¡± In this way, Qin Qing suddenly felt that the god of life and death was very pitiful. In this world, there were no people concerned, nothing to worry about, and no place to worry about. There is only one person left. Although he is free, he is lonely. ¡°As for you,¡± before Qin Qing had sympathized with God of Life and Death, the God of Life and Death spoke again, and then Feng Feng turned to Qin Qing himself, ¡°Kong Mo must be still in this world, don¡¯t you want to live in peace in the future.¡± ¡°Kong Mo will eventually reunite this World and rule the whole country. At that time, you will be a captive at best; not only Kong Mo, but His Highness Death God will naturally ask for your life!¡± Fiercely said, I do n¡¯t know if he said he had more dead gods or executors of death. He believed in Death God and believed that Death God would take Qin Qing away in the near future. Death God will not, since Kong Mo will certainly! Qin Qing was paused for a moment, and it was that¡¯s all before this life and death. Now there are quite a lot of last words. 3 of 2 sentences are inseparable from Kong Mo, and 5 sentences are inseparable from killing Qin Qing. ¡°Really don¡¯t tell me?¡± Qin Qing confirmed once again, evil said with a smile, his expression was a bit muscular, but it was also the kind of lascivious. The eyes of the life-and-death god gradually dimmed, and Qin Qing was beside him, feeling that this person¡¯s body was getting colder and colder. It seemed that his life was about to die soon. Looking at this situation, I wouldn¡¯t say anything more, but in the previous conversations with the gods of death and death, I also understood the process clearly. That person ¡­ there is no need to save it. ¡°Actually, your cultivation base is quite high.¡± The voice of life and death came again from my ear. Just listening to the voice, I knew that this person was a bit virtual. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1039 ¡°Huh?¡± This person is almost dead, and suddenly saying this kind of thing really makes Qin Qing feel goose bumps together, should the tone of the life and death god be fooled by himself? Qin Qing touched the skin of life and death with his hands, and it was completely cool, and his heart stopped completely, and he didn¡¯t breathe. When it was time to go, there was a faint sentence under the soles of the feet: ¡°If you go to Kong Mo and serve as a General, you will not waste your skill, here as a fool-like fake martial artist. it is good.¡± Qin Qing knew. 3 Sentences and 2 Sentences do not leave Kong Mo, and now the name of Kong Mo is put forward. Sure enough, it is really a ¡°favored man¡± with a deep obsession. He is still persuading Qin Qing to surrender to Kong Mo. Let us not say whether he is willing or not. Qin Qing is indeed a big fact even if he wants to confess. is it possible that I also go to dig someone¡¯s mausoleum and lie down together? ¡°His¨C¡± Qin Qing was unable to bear a bit chilling when thinking of the pile of corpses lying beside him. How have you always thought of this offensive picture lately? ¡°It¡¯s unwilling to see what you look like. Give me a gift before dying!¡± The voice continued beneath his feet, too weak. Qin Qing reluctantly heard it by Spiritual Qi. A gift? What other gifts can God give. Kick the life and death with a light kick, but the body is already stiff, no longer has any consciousness, and carefully touch the blood vessels, there is no sign of blood flow. It seems that this person is really dead. What does it mean to give Qin Qing a gift as he said in the mouth of life and death? Confused, Qin Qing felt that the floor was shaking, the ceiling was shaking, and the walls were sliding. If you look closely, it¡¯s not that the walls are sliding, but that the secret room is rising. Soon after rising for a while, I stopped suddenly and heard a place with no walls in four places, so there was no obstruction. This should also be an institution. Only one floor rose slowly. Came here ¡­ ten 8 sword intent bath pond supremacy! It turned out to be a place. Qin Qing suddenly sucked Heaven and Earth Spirit Qi, it was indeed the original place. Some tears burst into my eyes, and I came out when I came out. I thought that the spiritual martial artists who were still killing each other had some palpitations. The god of life and death did not leave an antidote, but hope to be saved. Qin Qing stared at the pool with a daze, and the water in the pool dropped slightly. The coldness around him was gradually reduced due to the pool water. The environment that was originally covered with a pile of fluffy clothes was not cold, but now I am sweating a little while wearing this fluffy dress. Qin Qing didn¡¯t know if it was hot ¡­ or cold sweat. He didn¡¯t know where the sweat came from, but just took his arm roughly and looked at it with a rub on his head, and the whole arm was wet. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Qin Qing looked at the running water. All the pool water seems to be turned into Spirit Qi. Generally, it rotates above the pool without human control. It can even show a Spirit Qi cyclone, the best Spirit Qi cyclone! When the water in the pool was empty, the Spirit Qi cyclone stopped, and suddenly moved towards Qin Qing within the body. Wushuang Sword Spirit was taken aback. So many Spirit Qi all entered into the body, will they suddenly die because they can¡¯t bear it? Worried, Qin Qingdao said: ¡°It seems that there is nothing unusual, but the body within the body is more fluid, the dragon¡¯s eye is also a lot of peace, and I feel that the spirit strength is sufficient.¡± ¡°Fighting with people in the future, I don¡¯t have to absorb Heaven and Earth Spirit Qi, just the inside of the body is enough for me to play the whole game.¡± Qin Qing played said with a smile. Is this a gift from Qin Qing to God of Life and Death? The origin of this pool of water is not mentioned by the god of life, but he and the spirit of death and organs are not complete, all rely on this pool of water. Explain that it may have a dive force that an ordinary person cannot. It must be Shenshui! (End of this chapter) Chapter 1040 ¡°The god of life and death knows that you don¡¯t believe in Kong Mo, but gave you such a great formidable power. It must have recognized you, at least think you are a true spiritual martial artist.¡± Wushuang Sword Spirit was fine with seeing Qin Qing, and carefully spied on Qin Qing¡¯s Spiritual Qi movement within the body. Not only was there no disorder but he was calmer, and it was really Shenshui. Qin Qing slightly nodded, with the impression when he came in, he planned to walk out of the door. I am afraid that he could not solve the bad things here by himself, so it was the best policy to go out and move the rescue. After seeing the door that came in, it was exactly the same as the road in the impression. Pushing the door open, bursts of flashes of assaults the senses, the outside was covered with the crowd, Wen Minwu saw Qin Qing, relieved, although he was not so worried about Qin Qing. He was nodded with satisfaction. The reporters swarmed in front of him and asked Qin Qing again and again, and a lot of questions broke into Qin Qing¡¯s ear curtains. Qin Qing didn¡¯t listen to any words, but felt that his brain hurt. ¡°There are still people in them. They are all in desire. I don¡¯t know how to resolve them. I saw them and tied them up first. Hi, don¡¯t let them kill each other.¡± Qin Qing seemed to have suddenly thought of something. At present, only himself came out, but there were still some heavy casualties. Just warned repeatedly: ¡°Doctors also go in together, many of them are injured or dead, oh yes, there are many agencies, be careful of the agencies!¡± Everyone is nodded, but the brightness of the flashlight is still there. Qin Qing¡¯s eyes are blind, he can¡¯t open his eyes, he can¡¯t see the face of the person opposite, but he feels that a group of bees are buzzing beside the ear. Qin Qing went down to find Wen Minwu and asked: ¡°How many days have we been late?¡± ¡°Not much, just 2 days,¡± Wen Minwu¡¯s painless and itchy expression added, ¡°Everyone thought you were dead, and you came out.¡± Qin Qingmu was nodded. Wen Minwu helped Qin Qing drive away the reporter, so he asked Qin Qing alone. Qin Qing had to find out how the organs were poisoned when they came out, how the gods of death and death, and how powerful the executors of death were, and how easily they defeated them. What gift did the god of life and death give him again, how Spirit Qi infused into him with the body, and the influence of Chi Water Spiritual Qi on himself. Qin Qing said carefully from beginning to end, and a bunch of people were carried out one after another. Many crying thoughts, Qin Qing was not in his heart. Among so many people, Qin Qing came out alone, and when he was the only survivor, he felt a little guilty. Wen Minwu raised his hand and pressed his cheek, looking thoughtful. I did not expect that blind worship of the ancestors could cause so many misfortunes; what didn¡¯t expect is that the long-disappeared desires and Yuanwan powder will reappear here, but it is really destined! After explaining with Wen Minwu, Qin Qing had to go to a group of policemen and reporters to talk about the process again, and the dazzling flash light was bright and bright. Qin Qing was really upset and his eyes hurt. After patiently speaking, Qin Qing followed the doctor to visit the patient in the hospital. There were already too many patients in the hospital, so he had to be transported elsewhere. Today, every hospital is extremely busy and very busy. Qin Qing asked about the situation of Desire, and studied for several hours. Fortunately, a solution has been found. He no longer has to tie the person to the hospital bed, and sees it. On the second day, Qin Qing¡¯s delicate face directly appeared on the front page headlines of newspapers and major networks. There was also a text in every place: the hero who broke the 2th curse! (End of this chapter) Chapter 1041 After a few days, the New Moon Trial was held as usual. Perhaps this year, many people came out of the 8 sword intent bath, which aroused widespread concern and more and more people were watching. The system of the game is still the same as usual, everyone is not too hot, and gather around to check the quota of opponents. Now, Qin Qing¡¯s name is still majestic, and all the people who went into the 8 1 sword intent bath straightly said: They can come out from it, and they all depend on the kid. Turning around several times, it was the turn of the month to try the eighth round of the tenth, nineth game. The game system is loose and free, that is, as long as you can play, you can continue to play until one side is dead and admits defeat. Simple and rude, but for those who fight and kill, it can be regarded as violence. Qin Qing¡¯s turn, everyone wait and see which bad luck ghost ¡­ Qin Qing VS Duan Yue. Everyone was watching Duan Yue¡¯s reaction, and the man said nothing. ¡°I¡¯ll defeat you, Senior, please advise me, many thanks!¡± These people don¡¯t know why the months that were still sighing and sighing just now were so aggressive. But everyone is looking forward to this war. ¡°Come on!¡± The billowing sound waves are like a thunderstorm, echoing on the spot. Many civilians watching were scared and scared, and many people hurriedly covered their ears, afraid to shatter the eardrum. The game has started! Duanyue seems to be an attribute of wind, wrapped in azure light like a wind disk, sprinting towards Qin Qing. Everyone is cheering excitedly. Perhaps this is a stage that shows the same dark psychological characteristics of many people. They like to see the tragic conflicts that happen to others, and regard this as their own fun, but do not feel cruel. Qin Qing laughed quietly, and suddenly controlled the agitated Spirit Qi, turning into a flame, a powerful crystal blue flame erupted from his within the body instantly, just like a volcano. Dazzling and colorful crystal blue light attached to his body surface, dazzling rays of light, like the armor of Hundred Venoms Immunity, surrounds his body, making it inaccessible. Others saw that it was superficial, but it was just a breeze that slammed into Qin Qing. Qin Qing saw that dozens of ghosts overlapped, and the extremely fast body made people feel inaccessible. The wind rolled fiercely against him. Outside the body method! Knowing his inability to resist, he directly transferred his entire body, turned to the wind disk, and a bunch of flames ignited in his hand. The flame of the crystal blue all around, emitting one after another fiery rays of light, dancing and fluttering like fleas, full of energy. The powerful Spirit Qi gathering makes the space seem to be distorted, and it seems to shatter everything in the air. The vastness of the four sides will reduce the density of the surrounding air. The onlookers were stunned by Spirit Qi, which was as turbulent as the waves, and it seemed that the waves were really washed aside. A terrifying shock made everyone¡¯s heart sullen, brows tightly knit. The experienced elders in the crowd saw it, and they couldn¡¯t help but burst out of their hearts, and it was no exception. ¡°It¡¯s really tragic. To be honest, the guy named Qin Qing has brought us a lot of benefits. There are good shows to watch.¡± ¡°Yeah yeah.¡± The audience was very lively and pushed to the climax with the fierce battle between Qin Qing and the man. Qin Qing took the initiative to attack, began to stretch out his right fist, hooked into the center of the high-speed rotation of the wind plate, an extremely harsh scream sounded in the venue, a bunch of unburnt but breeding more and more lush The crystal blue flame like a hot knife through butter instantly filled the whole wind disk. Azure, crystal blue 2 gorgeous rays of light, at the same time as a volcanic eruption. 2 The two complement each other, but they give birth to a taste of gadgets, the wind creates fire, and the combination of crystal blue and green is a different and beautiful color. Qin Qing smiled for a while, this time the opponent may be a bit up. I only saw the opponent¡¯s profile and found that it was an individual competition. I am afraid that it has slipped out of the wonderful cultivation situation. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1042 2 The wind and fire of a person together create a strong air pressure, because the temperature of the air inside and outside is too large, the air convection is large, and it is more violent than the wild beast. Distance beyond meters. Many people fell, and the scene was probably chaotic, but more people ignored them and watched the game at the front. This game is worth seeing! Even the Elders have nodded praise. Qin Qing, it was really unknown origin and ability. The center of the battlefield is tornado, which was naturally created by Duanyue. This is not just a simple wind, which is mixed with many hidden weapons and can be killed at any time. The breeze blew Qin Qing¡¯s full hair, flowing in midair, but Qin Qing¡¯s body was extremely ruddy ignited by the flame, adding a little look to his face. In this brief moment, Qin Qing¡¯s silhouette seems to be taller and more magnificent, making people dare not come close, but has a sense of trust in his heart. ¡°It¡¯s time to use the last move to win or lose.¡± Qin Qing said in an imposing manner, as if treating 10000 things as sway. Unconsciously, a ray of blue rays of light slowly ignited around his body, and instantly he could accuse the world, the wind and rain snow moon in charge of time. The Elders couldn¡¯t help sweating, and made them dare not speak. An absolute silence. Duan Yue, nodded with a smile, has also begun to gather Spirit Qi. The cyan-green flame ignited and turned into a White Tiger. This is the Illusion Technique used by someone present, but it is such an oppression. However, the crowd¡¯s shouting was also getting louder and louder, resounding in the sky. Anyone can win, and only some experienced people on the scene can conclude that the outcome of this game is fixed and the final blow will be the last one. Rainstorm strikes, maybe it¡¯s too big an oppression. People are hiding behind their umbrellas. Elders nodded again and again to affirm. ¡°These two people are all geniuses waiting for once in 1000 years, and especially that Qin Qing.¡± I don¡¯t know who said this inadvertently, but some people in the Xuannv Palace were dissatisfied, but it was really not Do not admit, the other party is indeed very strong, very powerful, and powerful! The wind disk has stopped spinning, the flames are still endless, and the game field has been completely destroyed by these two people. It is completely dilapidated, just like a pile of ruined iron, much like the scene after the earthquake a long time ago. There was a big pit in the battlefield, and coughing sounded in that deep pit. Qin Qing covered in dirt and climbed up hard in the pit. It didn¡¯t look very bad. He was full of energy and looked at the ruins calmly. Sure enough, he also climbed up a few months later, looking a little embarrassed, but soon after, he immediately fainted to the ground, unconscious, bloody, terrifying wounds, and cold sweats on his forehead. The others on the scene were completely unable to come, and as always, fortunately fortunately that the two were divided into a group, otherwise they would be dead end with no one to fight. The gap is so wide that no one can say a word. Despite being covered in dirt, Qin Qing was soaked and drenched, the audience on the scene was cheering excitedly as usual, shouting Qin Qing ¡¯s name, the scene was messy, but no one complained, thinking that they had already appreciated him Great. ¡°What is the origin of Qin Qing, so powerful, it¡¯s really Qu Cai.¡± In an instant, the name became a household name, and those who had been trained by the Great Sect disappeared, and lost again and again, leaving them with a total loss of face and confidence. ¡°I don¡¯t know, in short, people rely on their own efforts, unlike some people who rely on their own great cause, plus cultivation in a certain school, it is supercilious.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 1043 This was said very loudly, completely letting the people of Xuannv Palace and Gentlemen¡¯s League frown. Although it was not pointed out by name, the interested person knew who was ironic when he heard it. This year, the people of the Xuannv Palace and the Gentlemen League sent the two Great Sects with the help of the great cause of the family, so they used these two banners outside to scare ordinary people out, which is not ordinary. Eyebrows were gloriously lifted up, eyes were full of contempt, supercilious feelings, nostrils looked down on the sky, and I usually walked on the street like this, wondering who owed them a large sum of money. 10000 The people of Immortal Sect and Long Life Temple are privately happily. Neither of them is a Great Sect. Naturally, they will not be associated with people, but the people who watched the Mysterious Palace and the Gentlemen League fly into a rage out of humiliation is really rare! Qin Qing was also intentionally or unintentionally used to make articles to provoke the two. Originally, the two companies finally felt a little respect for Qin Qing because of the ten 2 sword intent bath, and suddenly disappeared. Qin Qing also lay a shot for no reason, the fans are really dead! Qin Qing¡¯s strength has indeed been improved for all to see. In the next 28 games, Qin Qing also lived up to expectations. The games were easily won. Others played later and the bigger the harder. When I arrived at Qin Qing, it became bigger and easier. A group of people hated Qin Qing and hated gnash the teeth. Mysterious martial artists of Xuannv Palace and Gentlemen League also performed well, and their good looks were suppressed by Qin Qing. . The 10000 Immortal Sect and Long Life Temple were not originally a martial art, even without Qin Qing¡¯s presence. However, these two Small Sects have recently been regarded as bad luck. Over the past 2 days, Qin Qing has played a total of 28 games, including 28 people who encountered 15 Immortal Sect, 10000 people who met Long Life Temple, and 12 game. I met an individual player. The two players who stayed on the field were pitiful, and God didn¡¯t regret it. They all met the dark horse Qin Qing on the field, and they lost all the games. The number of people fell sharply, and there was no one left. The next game is the 48th game, leaving only 4 people on the field. One gentleman league, one mysterious palace, 2 individual contestants. They are the wonderful heart of Xuannv Palace, Yu Yu¡¯er of Gentlemen League, individual contestant 100 students and individual contestant Qin Qing. The situation today is really hard to see! Generally, when it is close to the finals, it is nothing more than Xuannv Palace and Gentlemen¡¯s League fighting there, or this game is more competitive, and the last few games are fighting there from their families. Today, two of the four-person finals are individual contestants, giving Xuannv Palace and Gentlemen League a loud mouth, which suddenly made the two faceless. In the previous Shuoyue trial, the Xuannv Palace and the Gentlemen League were completely big brothers. There are only two of them that are worth seeing. This month¡¯s New Moon Trial, everyone said at best that Qin Qing and 100 Shengmen said that they were really good, and the two immediately became the background boards. The audience on the court has recently become more and more fond of watching joke, often jokingly said: ¡°I think, in this 48th game who met Qin Qing is also considered bad luck, if not met, you can compete for the second.¡± There are only 4 people left on the field. This is the most recent game in the final match. Two people will face each other and they will naturally be divided into two groups. The audience on the field must think that Qin Qing must also easily win. They kept teasing the remaining 3 people and hurried home to burn for 5 minutes. Finally, they came here. If they encountered Qin Qing, they might have to stop. Bye bye Bodhisattva does not group with Qin Qing, anyway, there is a desire to compete for second place. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1044 Game 48 was quickly divided, Qin Qing VS Yu Yuer, Miao Xin VS100 students. Although the people of Xuannv Palace did not want to admit that they were weak enough to fear Qin Qing, they were also happy for a while. Even if it was not themselves, they were all celebrating, so they were not happy. Gentlemen¡¯s League was a little lifeless, and Yu Yuer was encouraged on her mouth, but she did not have any hope for Yu Yuer to win. Gentleman League Elder is in a hurry, is it possible that for so long a struggle, the Gentlemen League can only rank 3 or 4 people, then who else will be willing to join the Gentlemen League. It¡¯s really shameful. The next day, the scene of the New Moon Trial. The site of the New Moon Trial was not the venue before 48 games, but moved directly to the local center, located in an important local location. The facilities on the natural site in important locations are more luxurious, the seats on the site are more, the audience on the site is more enthusiastic, and the applause on the scene is more vigorous. Everything is better, Qin Qing¡¯s natural energy is better, he wants to show 200% of the spirit to meet the 48th game and 49th game. After the battle lineup was released on the Internet yesterday, Qin Qing Benzai carefully watched the 47 games of Yu Yuer¡¯s previous battle video. To be honest, there is not much strength, probably good luck, and along the way, the opponents I met are not very powerful, that is, the type of players who have opened the light, mixed up with this position. Presumably, this money will not be treated in the Gentlemen¡¯s League, and it does not have very outstanding strength. It is not bad to be mixed with 3 or 4 people. Qin Qing smirked. It seems that today¡¯s game has to be played very easily. After thinking about it, I feel a little drowsy. I do n¡¯t know if I drank the Shenshui. Recently, the strength advanced by leaps and bounds is more than ten times faster than the cultivation speed in the ten eight sword intent bath. Anyway, I encountered some martial artists who are 3 months old. I can easily pass the game with my eyes closed and enter the top 2 nothing difficult. Game start. The court was full of cheering from Qin Qing. Yu Yuer was slightly embarrassed, with a trace of dissatisfaction floating on his face. Due to the gloomy mood, Yuyu was absent-minded and attacked leisurely, but it was worse than Qin Qing¡¯s skill in the video before. The skill is worse, the complexion is worse, the mood is worse, and there is more snoring at the scene. More and more people are bored. If there is nothing beautiful, just follow a movie that knows the process and the result. It¡¯s meaningless. It¡¯s just to watch some details here. ¡°Even bursts.¡± Qin Qing burst 20 times, so fast that there was only sword shadow left. Although Yu Yuer had a disturbed mind, he had a solid foundation of attack, hiding 18 swords and hitting 2 swords. Drops of blood oozed out, drop by drop on the bucket platform. Strips of vines grew out of the floor of the Doutai, forming an unusually strong cage, tightly sealing Qin Qing inside, no light could be seen. In this dark ¡°prison¡±, Qin Qing also felt that a few vines were entangled with himself. His neck, his waist, his hands and feet were all tied up by the vines. Deadly. Qin Qing couldn¡¯t breathe. Wushuang sword attacked in time, 3 times, 2 divided by 2 and cut off the vines, a few vines had just been broken, and several vines had grown out, the sword energy of the Wushuang sword came out, easily cut off, relying on the sword energy of Wushuang sword blue Qing Mian barely saw the surrounding environment. The prisons made by this vine are shrinking. The smaller the shrinkage, the more entangled the denser. It seems that Yu Yuer intends to kill Qin Qing in this prison. Yu Yuer cultivation base is not very strong. Qin Qing only used 100000 Wushuang sword body. This vine will be easily cut off, and the sword energy is suppressed on it, and it cannot grow up. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1045 The applause in the formerly silent auditorium sounded, cheers and screams mixed. Yu Yuer stood on the spot, her face as dead ashes, this should be one of her best cultivation moves, but it was broken by someone casually, where is her face. Hands clenched tightly, long nails embedded in his own flesh, not only bleeding from the shoulder, but also from the hand. Qin Qing frowned, feeling that Yu Yuer¡¯s appearance was not right in front of her eyes, and was full of evil spirits. It had the same feeling as when Yao Qin was enchanted before. Qin Qing also doubts his luck, why do he always run into people? First, Yao Qin, then the god of life and death (although it is not a magic, but it is also half a catty to 8 2), and then there is a rest. This girl actually has red lips, white teeth, and slender waist. Now she is practicing in the Gentlemen League, and she has also entered the top 4 of the New Moon Trial. How to say the future is a good one, and the man who wants to marry her should have gone too much, if he gets enchanted in the new moon trial. All eyes are full, the future of life is estimated to have ruined most of them, or they are enchanted in the fight with themselves, which also makes Qin Qing somewhat guilty. In my heart, I keep talking about 10000000. Why should he cherish the beauty, and a girl in such a good condition, his face is so touching, it is difficult for people to feel pity. The evil energy is getting heavier and heavier, and the vines that were originally suppressed by Wushuang sword energy suddenly grow like crazy, rushing towards Qin Qing one by one. Just the rhythm of that vine as a sword? The opponent didn¡¯t hold a sword in his hand. This vine suddenly strengthened a lot. It was obviously harder and more lethal in the past. It was estimated to be swollen after being hit. Qin Qing dodged a few times, and then used the body protection gate, and the vine and so on were blocked from the outside, and the vine had little lethality in an instant. The audience¡¯s booing voices continued to spread, and even more hurtful people were still persuading Yu Yuer to simply give up and could not win anyway. Yu Yuer was even more angry, his eyes full of blood. The rhythm of blackening wants to come to come. All the vines suddenly disappeared, and ran towards Yu Yuer, completely entwining Yu Yuer. When Yu Yuer¡¯s body was no longer visible, the vine was still entwined, and finally wrapped into a tigress. It also revealed evil energy, black flame burning beside him. After a while, the flame balls smashed in piles. The body protection gate is no longer useful, and Yu Yuer¡¯s enchantment is a foregone conclusion. This black flame is a good testimony, all made of evil spirits. The attack power can be imagined, not ordinary! The technique of being born outside. Qin Qing fled out of the sea of ??flames, the flame hit the cloth of Doutai, and somehow a gust of wind blew out, making the fire even bigger. Not only the wooden attribute, but also the wind attribute? This is the power of darkness. Qin Qing held Wushuang sword and approached Yu Yuer continuously. Seeing that Yu Yu¡¯er was about to stab, Yu Yu¡¯er after being enchanted was not a very weak material. The tigress¡¯s tail swayed, and another violent wind screamed. Qin Qing was unstable and was a little wobbly by the wind. Once again, the place where he came from quickly escaped the gust, and continued to approach Yu Yuer. 100000 without a sword. Among them, 90000 9,999 Wushuang sword bodies attracted Yu Yu¡¯er¡¯s attention, and Yu Yuer obviously didn¡¯t care about Qin Qing here, and he followed 90000 9,999 Wushuang sword bodies. The sound of ¡°thorn¡± is the sound of tigress in the Wushuang sword stab. Yu Yuer has already become animalized, the vines wrapped around her are her blood vessels and organs, and her body is the heart of this tigress. The heart was ruthless, and then punctured a little, the vines gradually disappeared, and Wushuang sword had stabbed Yu Yuer. Yu Yu¡¯er died in a blink of an eye, and the men of the gentleman¡¯s league quickly came up to collect the body for Yu Yuer. Qin Qing stepped down. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1046 The atmosphere at the scene gradually solidified. In this new moon trial, which is Great Sect, you can actually see the top 4 players enchanted. I don¡¯t know whether it is sad or lamentable. It is naturally dead. But one person applauded first, then ten people applauded, then followed by 1000, 10000 people, the applause on the scene was like thunder piercing the ear. Although Yu Yuer of this game was sad, but the sharp-eyed audience had already expected the result. Second group, Miao Xin and 100 students came to power. Miao Xin is a very charming woman, still a big breast and thin legs necessary for a female martial artist. Her eyes are like the stars in the night, sparkling in the night. 100 Shengmen is also a handsome man. Not to mention that he has a protruding edge and is quite ¡°feminine¡±. The 5 officials stand upright and a shadow cast on his face. What impressed the audience most was a little cinnabar on his head. I heard that it was found in the mother¡¯s womb. With the facial features, it is really a handsome man. The cinnabar is a symbol of good luck. Qin Qing packed up his lost emotions and looked forward to the game with anticipation. Middle-Stage was waiting for his next opponent. Politely bend over, shake hands, and part. Game start. What made Qin Qing completely unexpected was that Miaoxin actually used a hammer. His hands were super long chains, and two big hammers were tied to the chains. Listening to the people around me, said: ¡°Do n¡¯t underestimate this hammer, each hammer weighs several tons, this wonderful heart is born stronger than an other woman as an ox, one today, it really is. In the era of supremacy with feminism, the wonderful heart makes the hammer not a big strange thing, but the natural strength is a bit too high, of course, it is not strange, for example, in the ancient times, a few men who made the hammer will not lead Too many people pay attention. The two sledgehammers shouted out, and the 2-door retreat was undisturbed. Their eyes were left-handed and right-handed, and they stared at the two sledgehammers, but they all hid. The only disadvantage of the hammer is that it is not very flexible, but the look of Miao Xin is really strong as an ox. Such a clumsy hammer is made by Miao Xin, but it seems to be moving a fast like a small needle. The speed of the 100-door is also very fast. When the hammer hits the ground, the hammer suddenly drops a huge Spirit Qi needle, somehow. The Spirit Qi needle passes directly through the hammer to fix the 2 big hammers. It is much larger than the ordinary Spirit Qi needle, as large as a house, and more stable. Not simple ! 100 Shengmen flashed in the past, and his hand was already tightly holding Miao Xin¡¯s neck. The biggest advantage of Miaoxin in each game is the hammer. The hammer was suddenly set on the ground, and he was stunned for a while, but the expert¡¯s decision moment was always at that moment. In just a few seconds, the 100-year-old student seized the opportunity and flashed like a wind. The audience on the scene was amazed. Such a speed should be unmatched in the world. Qin Qing frowned. He saw how hard it was for 100 students to win the game, and his cultivation base didn¡¯t need to be superb. There was also 5-6 years to say. The painful voice said that I only saw the hands of the 100 Health Gate getting tighter and tighter. Is this the rhythm of killing the wonderful heart alive? She didn¡¯t obediently wait for being strangled. Numerous Spirit Qi hammers came over. There was a body gate in the 100-door, blocking the Spirit Qi hammer behind her. Does this guy also have a bodyguard door? Qin Qing was taken aback. The field is destined to be a foregone conclusion, Miao Xin raised his hand slightly, some meaning of surrender, but Miao Xin was pinched by the 100 life door, 100 life door seems to be the rhythm of must kill Miao heart. The people of a Xuan Nu Gong came up to save the field, so to speak, Miao Xin was also a genius with a good future in them, only cultivated for 3 months. Being strangled by the 100-door gate would inevitably lead to loss, and it would be better to lose face and come to the rescue. There was another piece of sighing on the spot. After just 2 games today, they sighed 5 to 6 times. This 100-cultivation base is really high, it¡¯s tricky! Qin Qing thought, leaving slowly. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1047 In a large restaurant, there were a lot of people inside, outside, and outside. The water was leaking, and the crowd couldn¡¯t squeeze in. It was unusually noisy, so lively! Pedestrians passing by can¡¯t help but look around. What happened? So lively, is it a murder or a murder? Inside, the people on the 3rd floor are group of old ladies, each holding a handful of melon seeds, happily knocking, looking at each other reveals fierceness. ¡°This time, it must be my family¡¯s Xiaoqingqing who won the championship of the New Moon Trial. What is 100 students?¡± An unusually hot woman stood up, patting the table, blushing, looking like that, she would eat everyone Some. ¡°Yes! It must be Xiaoqingqing in our family.¡± Many people echoed, but the scene was really a bit like a fight atmosphere. The young Qingqing in their mouth is naturally Qin Qing. Qin Qing ¡¯s current fans do n¡¯t say a few 10000000, let alone a few 1000000. Qin Qing is particularly youthful. It ¡¯s not surprising that he goes out with some nicknames like ¡°male child¡±. Here, the male child is equivalent to girl. On the street, there are often people called Xiao Honghong, Xiao Orange, Little Huang Huang, Xiao **, Xiao Lan, Little Zi Purple and so on. Qin Qing¡¯s Xiao Qingqing also sounds like a girlish temperament. Several other women stood up, beat up broken beat the table: ¡°You bitch peep out what these are our natural home Small Sect door to win, you did not see more than children must solve a bath for so long, our family! How fast the Small Sect door is, and you win with just a few clicks! ¡° The Small Sect gate also naturally refers to the 100 birth gate. Um ¡­ Xiao Qingqing and Small Sect, the name sounds quite delicate and pretty. Listening to it, I know that they are two big girls who are not married yet. ¡°You all shut up for the old lady, Xiao Qingqing and Small Sect door are old lady, what kind of king 5 are you, go away, roll!¡± A middle-aged woman stood up, supporting her fat waist, her legs were too thick, and there were a few pockmarks on her face. At night, she thought that the stars were reflected on her face. The head of the woman was shua ~ shua ~ shua ~ moved towards the middle-aged woman with long pockmark. She looked over with displeased expression on her face, and she seemed to say, ¡°What are you looking for? A pockmark dare to dare to grab a man with my mother.¡± the meaning of. giving tit for tat. It was breathless. This is exactly what it means to be done in minutes. For this huge crowd, a small part of the crowd is lively, but most of them are people from the Xiaoqingqing fan group or the Small Sect door fan group. Thinking aside, maybe after a while, I can also give my strength. This world, although feminist supremacy, but the origin of nympho is no different than before, right and wrong, black and white upside down, extremely ill-qualified, curse when you see someone. ¡°Noisy and hairy. If you have a species, come and gamble. Who is the winner of this month¡¯s trial? I bet 8 million in!¡± A few generous wives stood out, not knowing his understood husband Will ying ying ying cry like coquettishly. Everyone got together. ¡°I bet 5,000,000!¡± ¡°50000 !¡± ¡°3000 !¡± ¡°I am 8 million too!¡± There are rich and no money in the crowd, but more should focus on participating in this matter, and if the fans donate more money, would n¡¯t it be more imposing? If you lose ¡­ there is more imposing manner. The Internet is also noisy. The heads of various fan groups have also come to a website to raise money for gambling. Every fan hates not to have enough money to go in. Unfortunately, the Internet stipulates that the upper limit can only be 1,000,000. Some people had to tearfully buy a few hundred mobile phones and get a few hundred accounts. 100 is charged here, and 100 is given there. After a few hours. The Xiaoqingqing fan group raised a total of 300,000,000,000, and the Small Sect door fan group only raised 2000 Nine Hundred Ninety Ninth 100000000. A rich woman roared out and donated another 200000000 million yuan in one breath. The onlookers next to her were impressed. The two families have the same amount of money, and there is nothing ironic about each other, waiting for the game to come soon. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1048 Since the 49th game was the final, it was a major game, and there was a small accident in front of the sword intent bath, which should be well arranged. Avoid messing up again. So the game was postponed for 3 days. The women hummed at Middle-Stage, complaining about the delay, looking at their money and trusting and worrying. People from the Xiaoqingqing fan group and the Small Sect door fan group have since seen that they didn¡¯t even greet them, and they just got up and caused a lot of public security confusion. Since then, no matter where you go, you can see several women scolding each other like shrews, fathers scolding their mothers and scolding their sons, just like shrews scolding the street. Some people in the car will disregard their own lives, just to break the BMW and so on of other fans. Not so much that Qin Qing and 100 Shengmen are admirable, but for the big sisters of law and order, it is a trouble. Although they also worship Qin Qing and 100 Shengmen. But it is indeed true that the city is in chaos because of its fans. Qin Qing 2 Hear nothing from the window, feel comfortable cultivation, and do n¡¯t dare to go out, otherwise he will have to take a few pictures by the big sisters who have come to the country and take them to the Internet like a certain one. . After watching the match between 100 Shengmen and Miao Xin, Qin Qing identified 100 Shengmen as a very strong opponent. He Qin Qing has been cultivated as an individual player for several years. The cultivation base of 100 students is a fool and can be seen and cultivated for several years. In this way, no one takes advantage of anyone, is an interesting battle. At least Qin Qing thinks so. Thinking of the best way to stop the 100-door action is Formation. Thinking of Formation, Qin Qing went to the perverted array-Fang Zhi Fu Mo. He has passed 100000 Wushuang Sword Spirit cultivation for several days. In order to deal with 100 students, we may really be able to use it at the critical moment. Although the use effect can not reach the maximum, but the effects of the old women and monks in Long Life Temple are also good, at least they can easily trap people in serious injuries. Even if he is not seriously injured, he can intimidate others. Fortunately, he is also a person who has learned Fangzhi Fumo. Qin Qing used Spiritual Qi to wake up Wushuang Sword Spirit, who was still asleep, to make Wushuang Sword Spirit ready to prepare, and to have a hard cultivation again. Qin Qing drank the magic water of the 8 8 sword intent bath, and the cultivation speed was more than ten times faster than that in the 3 7 sword intent bath. This 80 day period, converted, is about 1 1 years outside. It takes 7 80 years to concentrate on cultivation. Who knows that Qin Qing¡¯s talent is too clever. It only took 20-30 years, that is, one day, to complete Fang Zhifu¡¯s training. Although the other party knows that Fumo¡¯s mastery is not too stable, it is not bad. It can only be said that the speed of such a practice is too cool. Others need to cultivate a technique of more than 20 years. Qin Qing himself can do it in a dozen or 20 minutes. This level of opening inevitably reminded Qin Qing of some male characters in online novels who have been linked up all the way. But he traverses back and forth, but it really seems to be a story that only happens to the man. The opportunity to traverse is generally rare in the novel. In the remaining 2 days, Qin Qing used to practice the movement speed and the final printing speed, but don¡¯t use his moves before being cut off by 100 students. At that time, it was really funny! (End of this chapter) Chapter 1049 Qin Qing looked at his training results with satisfaction, and went to Shuoyue to test the final competition venue with Wen Minwu. Today is the last final of the Shuoyue trial. The whole country is suspended for one day. The salary is still as usual. Those who are on the scene are crazy to scream, and those who are not on the scene hurried home to the computer weeping bitter tears. It wasn¡¯t much excitement on this day a few years ago. It¡¯s just that today is really special, and it¡¯s finally the mother who is not the Xuan Nu Gong and the Gentlemen¡¯s League. The last game actually made 2 individual contestants play there, adding a lot of atmosphere. There are also many people who came to the scene to watch the faces of Gentlemen League and Xuannv Palace. The rules of the Shuo Yue trial competition are that players who entered the top 100 must come to the scene on the occasion of the final. In other words, Ming Xuan Nu Gong and Gentlemen¡¯s League will definitely come, and many people have taken ultra-clear cameras to take a picture of the dead faces of Gen Zi Xuan and Xuan Nu Gong. When it reaches the Internet, it must be a sigh of sigh. ¡°Ladiesandgentlemen!¡± The old-fashioned beginning, funny voice, smooth big round head, many actors have already cried in tears, the 49-day trial of the new moon is finally coming to an end. ¡°Welcometo New Moon Trial site! Today is our exciting final, I wonder if you are excited !!!¡± The supporters began to warm up. It¡¯s just that this child was already very hot. After being warmed up by the host, it was not as hot as it was. The scream and the verbal abuse were mixed, and it really felt like a vegetable market. ¡°Shuoyue Trial, Game 49, Qin Qing VS100 Freshmen, start now!¡± Both Qin Qing and 100 Shengmen walked onto the stage. After the polite opening, the game began in a hurry. The screams of fans made people cry. 100 Shengmen, as always, takes advantage of his fast speed and quickly moves forward to preemptive strikes. The match between experts, whoever freezes first and wins preemptively wins. Qin Qing made a big step back from the origin and body method. He came up again, and was born out of the body. Qin Qinggang changed his direction temporarily. Qin Qinggang used the external body method. He wanted to use what is really impossible again, so he clung to the 100 Shengmen by his own cultivation. Sword Art was rarely used in the 100 Health Gate, and Qin Qing was not to be outdone. The audience at the scene was dazzled and confused. The two people were fast enough to make the audience not know which one is which. So someone pointed at Qin Qing and shouted, ¡°Look, that¡¯s the Small Sect door of my house.¡± Pointing at the 100 Shengmen door, and shouted, ¡°Look, that¡¯s my house, Xiao Qingqing¡±, it made people laugh. The sound of the fierce collision of irons is particularly loud. These two people make the sword not only fast and accurate, but also very powerful. ¡°Oh? It seems that you have to practice speed.¡± The 100 students murmured to each other and chatted with Qin Qing. ¡°The speed is not bad. They are almost catching up with me. It¡¯s really a world to be able to practice like this in 3 days. ¡° Exaggerated Qin Qing a few times, but the 100 students were not negligent. All the moves were accepted, and all the moves were rebounded back, and the moves were taken back by Qin Qing. It is really enjoyable. The duel between experts makes people confused. Everyone can¡¯t tell clearly, but also sees a fart. Some people didn¡¯t know whether to cry or laugh, some people just praised it aloud. ¡°Really? My speed is not only so fast, so let me take a look at what you have cultivated in these 3 days and your true strength.¡± Qin Qing accelerated again, more than twice as fast. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1050 After 100 students retreated, Qin Qing continued to attack violently faster. At this speed, I have completely surpassed the 100 students in more than one point, and I can cultivate success in only 3 days. In this way, it is completely different from the previous games. It is like a personal change. It is indeed surprising that this cultivation speed is beyond the imagination of ordinary people, even 100 students are sucked in a cold breath. The opponent in front of him was so powerful. In line with Qin Qing¡¯s rhythm of accelerating the speed, the 100 students also accelerated the speed, and did not fall at all. As Qin Qing thought, he did not use his full strength in the previous game. Qin Qing thought of cultivation in his heart, Spirit Qi around him worked like a whirlwind, and the dragon tactics within the body also worked like a whirlwind. The corner of the mouth of the Shengsheng 100 evokes a smile, forming a beautiful arc, the waves are not moving in the eyes, just like pure well water, calm and collected, without a trace of impurities. The pure white face and the clean smile make the 100 students look sweet and lovely. The smiles of the fans of Small Sect door were rippling in his heart, and his smile seemed to be like a spring breeze, wanting to melt winter and snow. Looking at the 100 students, Qin Qing¡¯s head popped with a poem, ¡°It¡¯s like a jade tree in Chilan, smiling like a moon.¡± This verse is used to describe the fact that the 100 students are really appropriate. There was a feeling in Qin Qing¡¯s head that he felt very well-behaved, but unexpectedly this feeling came out and was stabbed fiercely. That¡¯s right, in Qin Qing¡¯s addiction to the beauty of the 100-birth gate, the 100-birth gate was stabbed over. Although not very serious, there was still a little blood. your sister. Under Qin Qing¡¯s anger, the Nianlong tactics within the body worked even faster, just like thunder rolled, and the aura burst out at once. After just a few strokes, Qin Qing had the upper hand, and his sign smile appeared again at the 100 Health Gate, but this was evil smile, a kind of villain¡¯s smile. In the next scene, Qin Qing opened his eyes. Spiritual Qi around the 100 Health Gate turned like a tornado. Qin Qing also felt that the 100 Health Gate within the body also had a dragon tactic being displayed. what! There are so few people in the world who can make Nian Long Jue. Qin Qing was also shocked by all the factions at that time, and it was also by Nian Long Jue that he subdued the gluttons. This, this ¡­ These 100 birth gates will even make! The audience just felt incredible, and saw Qin Qing and 100 Shengmen collide with their respective ¡°tornado¡±, and they were in full swing, as if 2 falling off collided with each other, or suddenly 2 tornado whistling in the calm ocean Come and interfere with each other. Dust is flying around, and dust is constantly stirred up, mixed into the air, mixed into tornado. Qin Qing and 100 Shengmen did not fear each other, and the fighting became more and more intense. In the 2 tornado, there was constant leakage of white sword energy of blue sword energy and white. The 2 people are constantly speeding, and the audience is so uncomfortable. This is probably the most powerful game in history, right? To see how they are fighting, at least the movie must be reversed and slowed down 10000 times to see clearly. Only blue light and white light are flashing. 100000 Wushuang sword body was used, 100 Shengmen also used 100000 sword body, and 100000 sword energy flickered, just like several thunder drops from the sky, blinding the eyes of this group of viewers. Qin Qing withdrew from the position of ¡°Typhoon Eye¡± just now, and the 100 Health Gate also withdrew, and both of them gasped for breath. Looking at each other, want to seize the good opportunity. The audience had to applaud dumbfoundedly. Why didn¡¯t they fight? Could it be that he turned into tornado just now and was thrown out. Hmm ¡­ It shouldn¡¯t be made such a low-level mistake, how can there be such a thing as tornado that is tortured by own tornado? (End of this chapter) Chapter 1051 After a while of calm. Qin Qing¡¯s hand-held Wushuang sword ushered in again, followed by blade light and sword shadows again. Knowing that there is no big gap in doing this, but experts are generally high and low. If one¡¯s physical strength is better, it¡¯s not bad to spend 100 lives and die. The worst end is that Qin Qingxian was unable to support himself in the end, and the 100 students were greeted quickly, and he was stabbed and killed by the 100 students. Stopped again. Also made the Nian Long Jue and Duo Gong determined. Qin Qing and No. 100 Shengmen had a dragon-like hovering behind no one behind them, and from time to time there were several dragon roars, one louder than the other, louder than the other. The audience next to them burst into tears, and such a rare scene was encountered again by them. The two spiritual martial artists were really fierce and fierce. At a speed that was too fast to cover his ears, Qin Qing took the seal of a water dragon, and a water dragon screamed out, his mouth wide open, and he was about to swallow the 100 Health Gate in a single bite. ¡°Good,¡± the 100 students are not in a hurry, and sneered several times, ¡°It seems that you have really not been in vain in these 3 days. It really is a shedding body, exchanging bones, and it did not disappoint me.¡± Looking at it like this, the 100 birth gate is intended to directly take the water dragon cut? Seeing the water dragon holding a water knife, he was going to cut off the blood of the head of the 100 Health Gate, and there was a thunder thundering down the sky, which cut the water dragon clean. Rake water. Qin Qing was sweating coldly, and now he met the nemesis. However, what happened to the thunder, clearly did not see the seal of 100 students, he just stood there and did nothing, instead he still had a few thoughts and Qin Qing chatted. Everyone was amazed, tears in their eyes. Today¡¯s audience is so strange that it bursts into tears, but thinking about the 300,000,000,000 raised on the Internet, their every move is related to their property and face, and naturally burst into tears, weeping bitter tears, and tears. The game is still playing, but there is a feeling of funeral. Qin Qing was frowned, the flesh between his eyebrows was twisted together, and an inverted ¡°8¡± was drawn out. His appearance was naturally beautiful. This frown is somewhat like Xi Shi. Since it is thunder, try fire. Behind Qin Qing was another Fire Dragon whizzing out, the dragon roar was louder, and there were countless Fireballs hitting the 100 students. The 100 students were not blind. They moved a little and hid, but he was piled up The fire is trapped in the center and must not move. Slowly, the fire no longer shook or burned, as if it had been frozen. 100 Shengmen lived out of the fire, not bad! Qin Qing used spirit strength to drive flames, only to find that these flames had been fixed alive by the gold of 100 doors. Increase the fire! Although gold like ice cubes is not as easy to melt as ice cubes, Qin Qing¡¯s fire is also not a general fire, and soon melted to gold. A boulder dropping from the sky, suppressing the flames flying in the air, the oxygen blocked by the boulders, these fires are no matter how powerful they are, they quickly extinguished. This guy ¡­ not only has 2 attributes of Lei and Jin, but also soil? **, what is dogshit luck this year, and another bizarre event came out. Two people with attributes are enough for ten thousand li to pick one. Suddenly a person with 2 attribute makes people really doubt life. Why is it that other people¡¯s lives are so open like buying a hang, the brain is dizzy, and the brain is so painful that it explodes. Qin Qing moved his breath with his eyes closed, not letting his breathing be disordered, and calmed down slowly, as if he felt something within the body wanted to rush out. Several tornados suddenly formed next to Qin Qing, and there was flame burning around tornado. The flame took advantage of the trend of wind, but became a fire tornado surrounded by fire. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1052 Another 100 vines were drilled out of the ground, the roots were sharp, and moved towards the 100 Shengmen whistling away, twisting around the body of the 100 Shengmen, and fixed the 100 Shengmen to the ground. Do not move. The fire tornado moved quickly, and it was about to hit the 100 Health Gate. The phrase ¡°Phantom¡± in the 100 Health Gate has freed itself from the vines and is one kilometer away. Phantom is also an advanced move of Thunder Attribute. The arrival of thunderbolt is always accompanied by night, and you can¡¯t see everything around you. The phantom also conforms to the characteristics of thunderbolt. It can move to any position within 5 kilometers in an instant regardless of any physical attack. Because the thunderbolt comes in the night, the use of phantom is always accompanied by a trace of Dark Aura. But this is not used by people in demonic path. The audience¡¯s mouths are all wide open. Are these two people addicted to playing with attributes? The attribute is more than one, this has soared to four, big brother, you have to go against the sky? With envy and jealousy in his eyes, he almost stood up and yelled ¡°Heavenly Dao unfair¡±. Wen Min under the field In Military there is something shocking but there is also an expected thing. Would you choose to help Qin Qing because of fancy Qin Qing¡¯s unlimited probability? Another cluster of awakening 2 attributes, plus a total of 4 attributes before, Qin Qing really lived up to Wen Minwu¡¯s expectations, very contentiously as a genius amongst geniuses. It¡¯s really great! Wushuang Sword Spirit secretly gave Qin Qing a thumbs up. Although before, Wushuang Sword Spirit recognized the Lord with disgust, but the master not only did not embarrass it, but also fiercely scrambled back. When it meets other Sword Spirits, it can boast to Qin Qing¡¯s awesomeness. The audience applauded loudly. There was silence for a while. Qin Qing and 100 Shengmen looked at each other in blank dismay, constantly pacing. 100 Shengmen secretly chanted mantras, and then the land split open, and ten or eight little gold men were sent up. what? ¡°Is this going to show the ten or eight bronze men?¡± Wushuang Sword Spirit couldn¡¯t help laughing, and burst into tears when he smiled. Big brother, can you be more funny. Qin Qing is alert and cannot be underestimated. The mouth of 100 Shengmen¡¯s ruddy mouth was raised again, and his eyes were still clear and clear, like 10000 1000 stars. He was not influenced by Wushuang Sword Spirit and replied at a moderate pace: ¡°That¡¯s right, this trick is called the technique of ten eight gold men.¡± The words just fell. Between ten and eight gold men circled at a fixed distance around Qin Qing at the speed of phantom, trapping Qin Qing dead together. If it is ordinary physical body, it is not so difficult to fall, but it is all A gold man made of some gold, no matter how many knives he stabs, he may not stab him, maybe the sword that is the first to break. The finger of 100 Shengmen was slightly ticked, and 8 gold men attacked Qin Qing quickly, but the speed of this phantom was too fast, and the number of people was too large. I had not dealt with this yet. Come by the way to join in the excitement. However, Qin Qing suffered bruises all over the body. There was another sigh around, and the Xiaoqingqing fan group secretly worried about their small wallet. The technique of the ten eight gold men should have been created by 8 students, which has never appeared in the world before. Moreover, the gold man who had been perfected in advance was transported with soil. The phantom speeded up greatly, and the material of gold strengthened the hardness. Being able to combine the three attributes perfectly, and taking advantage of the advantages of the three attributes, the 3 students are really a genius of invention. The technique of the eighty-eight gold men can only be maintained for about 8 minutes. Although this is a punch on Qin Qing, he can¡¯t die even if he didn¡¯t fight for too long. The next time you use the technique of ten or eight gold men, you can only go for another four hours. ¡°You used so many attributes in one go. Spirit Qi has long been used up. I have also suppressed Spirit Qi around you. You can¡¯t inhale. Or surrender as soon as possible. I don¡¯t want to kill you.¡± 100 Shengmen came and faced Qin Qingdao. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1053 Wushuang Sword Spirit began to look at the sky, and now this scene seems really a bit unfavorable. Qin Qing fell on the fighting platform, covered in blood, and torn skin and gaping flesh. The Xiaoqingqing fan group on the court persuaded Qin Qing to admit defeat. Although they didn¡¯t want to lose such a large sum of money, in their hearts it was their Xiaoqingqing¡¯s life that mattered. Qin Qing stood up slowly, tried to absorb Heaven and Earth Spirit Qi, and was really suppressed by the 100 Health Gate, no matter how much effort he used, he could not absorb a trace of Spiritual Qi. A spiritual martial artist, if even Spirit Qi is gone, then basically say goodbye. He only felt within the body choppy, and the continuous Spirit Qi poured out, as if piled up for a long time, all came out like a beast. Suddenly, Qin Qing felt his body full of strength. Wushuang Sword Spirit felt Qin Qing¡¯s Spirit Qi and confirmed this delicious taste. It was Spirit Qi of Shenshui in the 8 sword intent bath. It is really stepping on dogshit luck, the gift from the god of life and death is so rich, it has come in handy at this crucial moment, it can be said that the etiquette is also important. ¡°Wushuang Sword Spirit.¡± Qin Qing looked at Wushuang Sword Spirit. He looked at it with his eyes. Wushuang Sword Spirit knew what Qin Qing meant. The 100-cultivation base in front of him was comparable to Qin Qing. The only one who can compare is the strong and strong. Only the 100 students have already used the technique of ten or eight gold men, and then it is Qin Qing ¡¯s turn to abuse the 8 students. 100 Shengmen Xiexiao, looking at Qin Qing, was so powerless to see what he could do, no matter how he could absorb Spirit Qi, he couldn¡¯t make a move. In less than a second, Qin Qing quickly finished printing. The art of time and space starts. In the last second, I was still at the 100 birth gate of Doutai. In this second, I arrived at a different space where I do n¡¯t know where it was. Some panic and some confusion. Where did Qin Qing ¡¯s Spiritual Qi come from? Qin Qing¡¯s technique of standing outside the body, standing in front of the 100 Shengmen, his body gradually floated up, and was quickly located directly above the 100 Shengmen, ready to float in the air. 100000 Wushuang sword shadow was used, and Wushuang Sword Spirit was divided into ten or two people. Qin Qing passed the ten or three precepts through Spirit Qi to ten or two Wushuang Sword Spirit. 8 people stood 2 kilometers away from Qin Qing and got: Qian, Dui, Li, Zhen, Xun, Kan, Gen, Kun. 8 Gua 8 people stand well. 4 people stood 1 km away from Qin Qing and got gold, wood, water and fire. Four Great Divine Beasts stand well, and Divine Beast, the astral soul, also summon. Qin Qing is at the top and is the position of the Yellow Dragon. It is the length of 4 elephants. The most important command to stay on the hand is the ¡°earth¡±. ¡°Dongfang Qing is wood, white in the west is gold, scarlet in the south is fire, black in the north is water, and yellow in the center is earth. After the dictation was finished, a crack had been cracked at the foot of the 100th door, and he was clamped to death. Corrosive rain began to fall on his head. Under the feet, there was a flame burning like a fire, and his legs were tightly held by wood branches Bundled, the tighter the tighter, the more solid gold starts from the feet. After a while, he really wants to be a little gold man. At that time, his trick could not be called the technique of ten or eight gold men, but could be called the art of ten or nine gold men. ¡°Pu.¡± Thinking of this, Wushuang Sword Spirit felt a little bit, so the 2 1 monks all laughed. Both things came over from Wushuang Sword Spirit, the body smiled, and the rest of the people might also want to laugh at night, besides they Originally wanted to laugh. Qin Qing covered his face and looked at the sky. He felt that he was a bit shameless, and finally he was awesome, but this laughter ruined the atmosphere. Really annoying! Less than 3 minutes, face deathly pale at 100 births, torn skin and gaping flesh all over the body, the body is also half cold, and his face is flushed, saying: ¡°I admit defeat, you untie Fang Mo, I admit defeat as soon as I go out.¡± 100 Shengmen also tried Nu to escape from this battle, merely this can¡¯t be done by Senior, how can he be a junior? Not to mention that as soon as he heard the four words Fang Zhi Fu Mo, he was a little scared to pee his pants. ¡°Fang Zhi Fu Mo, solution!¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 1054 Seeing people are tortured almost the same, Qin Qing originally just wanted to win the championship of the Shuo Yue trial, not at all the intention of killing, since the other party voluntarily admits defeat, he has no reason to kill, and he does not want to own his own hands. There is one more innocent spiritual martial artist. Fang Zhifumo explained. Just like last time, although Qin Qing and 100 Shengmen were in it, it was almost a few minutes, but for the outside world, it was only a moment. I saw that at that moment, the 100 Shengmen changed suddenly, his face was so weak that his clothes were stained with blood, and it was a bit rotten. some. Who asked Qin Qing there was a Wen Min Wu Wen expert to help. People were just shocked, and the 100 students were so weak that they ¡°fluttered¡± to the end, and in the end did not violate what was said before, even if only the last breath, they said a few words intermittently: ¡°I ¡­ I admit ¡­ admit defeat.¡± Some audience members stood up in excitement. This is what happened. The last second was clearly the prelude to Qin Qing¡¯s loss. The next 100 students were so miserable, and they directly admit defeat. It was only a moment, what happened. Listening to the admission of 100 students, the supporters went to heal 100 students. How to say is also a huge new moon trial. The doctors here have been very successful in infarction, and more than a dozen people are healing for 100 students. Qin Qing had no intention of killing, but she was dressed in white clothed at 100 Shengmen. It was scary as soon as she was stained with blood. That¡¯s all. In fact, it didn¡¯t matter much, just some superficial wound. Soon, the 100-door student woke up from a coma. The supporter handed over the microphone and asked what happened at the moment, and asked Qin Qing, who was silent. If such a good baby Formation is said, it will not be chased and beaten. I had to pin my hopes on the head of the 100 students. The 100 Health Gate is still very weak. Few people can bear the penalty of Five Elements. They just sit up slightly and wait until it is not so painful. Then they vaguely spoke again: ¡°Fang ¡­ Fang Zhi Fang Mo.¡± He talked a lot. Brother, do n¡¯t be so unkind, just to spare you. Qin Qing looked up at the sky and felt faint. I wish that anyone who came up would stun himself. Otherwise, it is really difficult to explain, not to mention the other schools, let alone Long Life Temple. ¡°What!¡± The people of Xuannv Palace and Long Life Temple took their seats together. The four words Fang Zhi Fu Mo are too shocking. Is Qin Qing really capable of using Fang Zhi Fu Mo alone? ¡°I remember to use the Fang Zhi Fu Mo how to say that there are also 3 people. Qin Qing is the only one, so I use the Fang Zhi Fu Mo? Impossible?¡± A Long Life Temple person came out and said, after all, it is also known to them that Long Life Temple suffers from untold hardships. How can it be necessary for several people to exert such low-level knowledge? Dude, you are awesome! Qin Qing was silently happy in his heart and applauded the person of Long Life Temple. There was an urge to pull people to eat a big meal later. As for now, it ¡¯s better not to be so unpretentious when it is full of people. If you let them see it, it ¡¯s nothing more than boasting to these martial arts, ¡°It ¡¯s in my hands to know that the demon is the one to know. At that time, it was really not saved. Long Life Temple came out alone, and cautiously said: ¡°Several laughs, it was our Long Life Temple who originally gathered here to know that the demon was here, but only a few Elder led a group of spiritual martial artists out. Some people said that they encountered Qin Qinghe Wen Minwu, who died under the war between them, I watched Fang Zhifu Mo fall in Qin Qing¡¯s hands as the most reasonable. ¡° Your sister is reasonable! Qin Qing can¡¯t wait to slap in the past, but all eyes are open, it¡¯s not good to open and aboveboard to slap others. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1055 Everyone¡¯s eyes once again thought Qin Qing looked over, but he had no intention to worry about why Long Life Temple should collect such things as Fangzhi Fumo. Fang Zhifu ¡¯s temptation is indeed very great. Every school in the heart secretly counts its staff, thinking if it grabs the advantage from the family school. They each want to pursue their own interests and do not care about other things. ¡°100 Shengmen, are you sure that Qin Qing knows what you have done? You can¡¯t easily make up a lie.¡± One person walked over and said to 100 Shengmen, rather than asking, it was more of a threat. 100 Shengmen is not the kind of person who has to give people trouble. It looks a bit wrong in the form. After all, people just spared their lives. How can there be a life saving benefactor? Speak again. Looking at the 100 Shengmen silently, the rest of the crowd had to cross-examine Qin Qing, his eyes were like a knife, and each and everyone could not wait to quickly pull Qin Qing over. If this is the case, then Qin Qing alone can make the party know that the demon, whether in the World or the World, is a huge threat. This threat is still eliminated as soon as possible. Good back. Qin Qing hushed a few times, evading their eyes and looking at the sky but thinking about the escape route. He didn¡¯t want to hand over the baby he had in vain. Seeing that Qin Qing still didn¡¯t speak, many people wanted to come up and beat Qin Qing fiercely. Since he refused to surrender, he could only be rough. There are also several auditoriums that have heard Fang Zhifumo¡¯s famous name. After a few minutes of word of mouth, they are all sighing and praising Qin Qing¡¯s Deity, which can be used by one person. That can directly kill Howling Martial World. ¡°How can you let a younger generation take away Fang Zhifu Mo?¡± A person roared, his face red and red, his mouth full of beard and scum, very rude, his hands were already sleeves ready, and he was ready to step forward to fight. Another frowns came out and threatened: ¡°You are just a junior, it is still good to hand over Fangzhi Fumo with the scroll and the 3 1 ring, otherwise don¡¯t blame me are welcome.¡± The scene was chaotic, and Qin Qing was so painful that he couldn¡¯t tell who was from whom. Seeing someone want to be tough. Qin Qing said: ¡°Everyone is good to discuss, isn¡¯t it just a matter of knowing the evil spirits, come slowly to discuss, don¡¯t be rude, you see so many people want, if you get it, how would you plan? I have not So many copies, right? ¡° Man, can bend and stretch! Looking at so many people, Qin Qingming knew that even if he was even more powerful, it was impossible for one person to meet so many people. When you should admit it, you still have to admit it. But Qin Qing did not all mean to hand over Fang Zhi Fu Mo. Qin Qing kept going back silently, and kept talking about Wen Minwu¡¯s name in his heart, he should come out to play his heroic style! When Qin Qing spoke, he bit the six words ¡°So many people want¡±, wanting to cause these people to civil war, when the time comes wanting to escape with no difficulty. Sure enough, everyone looked at each other with a furious face. Wen Minwu walked up quietly, using several phantoms in a row, and slipped out of the scene of Shuoyue trial with Qin Qing¡¯s eyes. In just one second, Qin Qing and Wen Minwu were already a few hundred kilometers away from them. Each looked at each other in blank dismay, thinking that other martial arts had hidden the people, but they didn¡¯t expect to waste a lot of time, sealed the scene of the Shuo Yue trial, and traversed the site of the Shuo Yue trial. Blue shadow. They are being played! fiercely! (End of this chapter) Chapter 1056 On the other side, Qin Qing and Wen Minwu walked on the road and naturally left the city. The police had not yet received the news that they wanted to block Qin Qing and Wen Minwu, so they let them go without warning or reporting to the top. Qin Qing held his head, he thought and thought that the group of people was so stupid just now, it is estimated that they are still looking for someone on the carpet! ¡°What about the championship prizes for the New Moon Trial? I heard that there are not only 9 classics, but also the chance to crack the ascension? Just leave, how about the 49 games that I played earlier?¡± Qin Qing inquired that the clothes on his body were already red and some wounds wounded by the 100-door were no longer bleeding. Wen Minwu was still rushing forward, and said to Qin Qing: ¡°The organizer of the Shuoyue Trial is not a person of any sect school. I met him by chance before. I had expected this to happen, so I made several appointments with him. When you meet in a restaurant outside the city in the future, you will naturally get what you want. ¡° Hearing this, Qin Qing was slightly relieved. These 49 games can not be played in vain, especially in the last game, Qin Qing has suffered a lot of injuries, if the reward is really not necessary, Qin Qingba can not learn a woman, cry 2 and 3 hang. After answering Qin Qing¡¯s question, Wen Minwu briefly explained the current situation. They first arrived at the meeting place with the organizer, after receiving the reward, they continued to move towards the direction of Black Tortoise. Wen Minwu recently had a soul tracking test. Black Tortoise already had the meaning of moving. It is estimated that another 3 or 4 days later, he will have to move with the herd. It has been delayed because of the New Moon Trial. After receiving the prize this time, you ca n¡¯t stop on the road because of something. You have to hurry all the way before you can chase Black Tortoise Divine Beast. After Wen Min ¡¯s explanation, Qin Qing nodded and had to say that since Wen Min ¡¯s In Military there is the skill of soul tracking, it ¡¯s much easier for them to track Divine Beast and track people. You don¡¯t need to ask about 4 places. Just sitting in the house and sucking Spirit Qi, you can know any information, and it is 100 points and 100 credible. ¡°Where is the restaurant of the confluence you just mentioned?¡± After asking the prizes for the trial of Shuo Yue, Qin Qing had to care about the location of the confluence anyway. After all, he caused this trouble. I knew I didn¡¯t need to know that. ¡°How can I win if I don¡¯t know Fang Mo?¡± Wushuang Sword Spirit floats out, its Spiritual Qi is the same as Qin Qing¡¯s Spirit Qi, and it takes a little thought to know what Qin Qing thought. Qin Qing held his breath, took a deep breath, and exhaled for a long time, his face was pale, his lips had been bitten, and there was a trace of blood. Long eyelashes twitched slightly. Looking at it, it really looks like ¡°person like jade, Young Master Shi Wushuang¡±, it looks really good, just like the sorry expression is so cute. It¡¯s like a delicate Eldest Young Lady. ¡°No need to blame yourself.¡± Wen Minwu heard Wushuang Sword Spirit¡¯s words and looked back at Qin Qing. I will also take a deep breath. My hair is a bit messy in the wind. Although I am quite old, I am not a handsome man. ¡°Since you have participated in the competition, you should go to the championship. Although it caused some trouble, there is nothing wrong. Anyway, your original relationship with those forces is not very good.¡± Musou Sword Spirit is also comfortable. Qin Qing smiled bitterly and continued to hurry. A big man was comforted by another big man and a Sword Spirit. Qin Qing also felt a shivered. The scene just now was indeed a bit embarrassing, and he lost his face. Thinking about it, he arrived in another city. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1057 Qin Qing and Wen Minwu first bought a mask and hat on the roadside. According to the speed of the Internet now, it is estimated that Qin Qing ¡¯s knowledge of the evil has long spread. If it is open and aboveboard, walking on the street is like You can tell others, ¡°I am Qin Qing, you come to steal it.¡± Think about it and feel helpless. The name of the organizer of the New Moon Trial is ¡°Zhou Shengling 5¡±, a female gender, resurnamed Zhou Sheng, Mingling 5. He is a well-known overseas survivor. Currently, Zhou Shenghe is also a famous rich man in the world, ranking second in the world tyrant list. The residences of Qin Qing and Wen Minwu in this city were also arranged by Zhou Shengling 5, and the hotel they were going to was located in an important part of the city-the city center, and the restaurant they had agreed to meet in a few days was diagonally opposite that hotel. . They bowed their heads all the way and walked fast in a stride. The scenery on this road is too late to take a good look, just thinking about reaching the destination quickly. When you arrive at the door of the hotel, you will know that the name of the hotel belongs to the Chow Sang family at a glance. ** The words ¡°Chow Sang Hotel¡± are barely written, and the word Chow Sang is particularly large. The word is already shining, very obvious in the dark sky, and it looks like 4 huge stars in the distance. The exterior of the hotel is very old-fashioned, the streets are old and interesting, and the surrounding houses are also thrown away. The old-fashioned house has a large open space, planted with lush trees, and a small stream was dug. The sound of flowing water is very quiet and beautiful. Entering the hotel, the hotel is also pursuing an elegant style. Every detail should not be lost. No matter where you go, you will find several ancient decorations, especially the exquisite and avant-garde frosted glass curtain wall bathroom, which makes bathing a beautiful enjoyment. All the troubles areappeared in this life, enjoy the quiet and beautiful classical city style. Qin Qing almost thought that he did not come to this city to take refuge, but came to travel. Such a good environment makes Qin Qing dizzy. Zhou Shengling 5 has reserved two rooms for Qin Qing and Wen Minwu, and has already notified the manager of this hotel to prepare them to welcome Qin Qing and Wen Minwu. When Qin Qing and Wen Minwu handed in their ID cards, the young lady at the front desk was stunned for a moment. When they saw Qin Qing, they thought that Zhou Sheng, who was not good at men, had opened up and learned to be a male favorite. Too. This male pet does indeed look like flowers and jade, and his skin is white and tender. With a smile on his face, he casually chatted with Qin Qing. Even if it is the future president¡¯s wife, since she has picked up this opportunity, she always has to make a few clicks. But after seeing Wen Minwu, the smile on his face was instantly embarrassed. If it is said that Qin Qing was a male favorite, did Wen Minwu do it again? The 5th officer of Wen Minwu is also correct, and his face is not at all all wrinkles. Although he is old, he still looks much younger than his actual age. After seeing Wen Minwu¡¯s ID card, he knows Wen Minwu¡¯s true age, which is incredible. But could President Zhou Sheng even bite this old bacon? Although he looks handsome. ¡°Okay, President Zhou Sheng has reminded us. We have specially vacated 2 rooms for you. Please come with me.¡± The girl at the front desk was full of eyebrows and very simple to wear. Qin Qing laughed, didn¡¯t expect this Zhou Sheng ** looks quite reliable. This posture, it seems that the eating and drinking merrily of the past few days are not worrying. After Qin Qing¡¯s luggage and baggage were sorted, he looked at the restaurant diagonally across from him. That was the place they had met in a few days to meet. It was really luxurious and unique. He is looking forward to the book more and more, and what the reward is this time, maybe it can make him feel energized. Think of it this way, the restaurant there seems to be a burst of flowers, I really look forward to coming that day. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1058 A few days later, Qin Qing got up early and packed the room and went out. Today the sun is still shining brightly and freely on the ground like gold, and it is like a broken golden light, like a warm blanket, penetrating the heart. Zhou Shengling¡¯s time was about five, and Qin Qing sat in the restaurant. Outside crowds, vast crowd. The weather seemed colder, and Qin Qing wrapped his clothes. ¡°Hello, sir, do you need any help?¡± Said the waiter. With that said, Qin Qing looked at the watch in his hand. It had been more than the appointment time. He still didn¡¯t come. The chair in front of him was empty, with slight ripples and the morning wind blowing. Qin Qing nodded and said, ¡°Take a cup of coffee, thank you.¡± After that, Qin Qing looked at himself again, and then looked out of the window and still didn¡¯t come. Heads popped out from time to time in the vast crowd, but there was no silhouette of Zhou Shengling 5. Is something wrong? Qin Qing thought about it, passing a trace of uneasiness. Then, the TV was turned on, at the very center of this restaurant, and everyone could see it. Qin Qing saw it as soon as possible, but the news program was quite boring, but in the next second, he saw a news that made him interested. Shock! Zhou Sheng, the president of Chow Sang Company, made 5 dead on the street. Even though the picture was cut to the street, the whole body made 5 really die in the street, blood flowing into a river, it seemed like falling cherry blossoms, rendering this piece of ground, surrounded by layers of people on one side. The camera is very swaying, which should be the reason for the crowds. After all, the death of a company¡¯s president is not a trivial matter. what? Just die like this, at least you have to give the reward and then die. Qin Qing thought about it and thought he would have no shame in the next second. Forget it, after all, he died because he came to give me a reward. He can¡¯t be made so unclear. Qin Qing thought to herself, sighed, this is all right, and he also found himself a piece of cake! When I think of it, my heart is full of fire. Let¡¯s check from the scene first! Qin Qing drove to the scene of death in a small car. The body of the scene has been disposed of, but the blood stains are still preserved, and no one has moved, because this film has a tragedy, except at the first crowd of people. No one has been here, and always feels like a ghost. Qin Qing took a part of the blood sample and took it to the hospital for testing. It was indeed Zhou Shengling 5, but there was a ring on the side of the alley. That ring looks extremely luxurious, inlaid with jade stone, gold and clear, as if it can refract the rays of light. Then it also emits a light cyan ray, which seems to be gradual, and also reflects a white from the inside out, without traps. This ring looks at least 100, 800,000, and people without power can¡¯t afford it. It seems that it can now be narrowed and locked in the tall and the others in the city. Qin Qing chuckled, originally thought he was going to turn the corner, and didn¡¯t expect to have clues so quickly. Qin Qing went to the jewelry store with a jewelry store, but the result was really pure jade, without any impurities. The clerk here was saved by Qin Qing. For Qin Qing, he was a benefactor. Any condition of Qin Qing can be described as allowing him to go through water and tread on fire. Qin Qing inquired about which jewelry store can buy this ring under Putian? The man replied that only their jewelry store could. Looked at the recent performance again. The only person who bought such a precious ring was Zhou Shenghe. Zhou Shenghe! Qin Qing was stunned when he heard that, although the man was famous for vicious and merciless, didn¡¯t expect to be so by fair means or foul for power. Maybe even his own son can be killed? ¡°And the jewelry he seemed to have bought with a tall man last time.¡± After that, the woman described what she had seen last time, handsome like a jade tree, handsome and handsome. Isn¡¯t this what the prince looks like? (End of this chapter) Chapter 1059 Actually didn¡¯t expect Zhou Shenghe and Wang Ye have an affair. If these two people are mixed together, it is not easy to handle, they add up to the power of this empire. There is nothing they cannot do in the entire Imperial Capital, and they are all under their jurisdiction. Qin Qing had a headache and thought about going to see Zhou Shengling 5¡¯s body first. The body of Zhou Shengling 5 was placed in the hospital, after being disinfected, and now has been heavily protected. Qin Qing rushed to the hospital and saw a tall man crying and crying at the door of the hospital. That is very tall, valiant and formidable looking, his brows are also tight, and there are a few white hairs on the silk, which are fathers of 3 weeks to 5 weeks-Zhou Shenghe, hypocritical. His expression looked very tragic, with a dark face, and a little bit of blue, and a bit of worried and sad eyes came out of his eyes. Everywhere he went, it was all sad and blue. Qin Qing shook his head. This kind of father, since he died, was not reassuring. Before Qin Qing finished speaking, he frowned, and a body method came into the ward. Sure enough, Zhou Shengling 5¡¯s body had stiffened, and his body was cold and cold, just like touching it on the ice. It seems that he was greatly stimulated before his death, and his eyes were glaring. No one closed his eyes for him. It was really dead. There also seemed to be blood on his lips, and it was supposed to be a bite bleeding. His fists were clenched tightly, and blue muscles appeared. How excited was this before death? Qin Qing took the head and sympathized for him. This hospital is located deep in the forest, also for the purpose of protecting the corpses. After all, the president of a large company is dead on the street. It is easy to enter the forest, but it is so difficult to exit the forest. Qin Qing not only came alone, but also called Wen Minwu. Wen Minwu program is here to accompany him, not at all doing what is waiting in the forest, hidden inside. When Qin Qing came out, he touched his beard, his expression dignified, his fat body leaned on the trunk, as if the trunk would be overwhelmed by him. Qin Qing propped up Wen Minwu sitting under the tree to cool off, and the unit old man was comfortably nodded. He didn¡¯t want to come out so soon, but there was no clue so fast. ¡°Is there any clue? From the dead body.¡± Wen Minwu asked. Qin Qing shook his head, it was not his modesty, but simply there was no clue, no trace of poisoning, and the wound was fatal, and he could not see any way. It can be said that the killer is an expert, deadly, and merciless, tyrannize. Suddenly, the fog in the forest was getting heavier and heavier, at first thought it was the reason for the early morning, but the fog was a little bit unexplained, there was no distance in the distance, the ground was everywhere, and the air was filled. The fog covered their eyes at the same time, and began to look trance, murky heavens dark earth. In a blink of an eye, there is a white world in front of me, and no trace can be seen. This can only make Qin Qing feel that it is very dangerous, and this is a good time to ambush. ¡°Hurry up and cover your mouth, this is the desire to disperse.¡± Qin Qing sniffed, and found that the mist had some flavor, shouted loudly. This is indeed the smell of Desire, with a slight sweet smell in the air, but it seems to be poisonous. This Desire can arouse people¡¯s desires. Most people will play to their maximum level and die. Unfortunately, they met Qin Qing and Wen Minwu. Both of them are experts in the expert, and their will has exceeded the existence of ordinary people. They didn¡¯t make much fuss about the sudden mist, they had already experienced life and death. ¡°Who wants to kill me, I have to make my death clear.¡± Qin Qing said jokingly. Then don¡¯t the other party reveal a hearty laugh, cast surrender yes or no so quickly? ¡°Okay, let me tell you, we are from the Gentlemen League.¡± Gentlemen¡¯s League? Qin Qing misses these words. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1060 ¡°What are you trying to do? Do you want to share a piece of soup with my Fang Zhi Fu Mo?¡± Qin Qing asked with a smile on his lips. The other party seemed to be shocked. This was indeed their purpose, but didn¡¯t expect the people in front of him were so deep in skill, they saw their hearts thoroughly at a glance, and chose to chaos their positions. A majestic voice sounded, and the voice was low, apparently a person with a head and a face in it: ¡°brothers, don¡¯t confuse them with their deceit, we quickly lay out the Formation and see that they still can¡¯t escape, when the time comes Fang Zhifu The devil is ours. ¡° Speaking of these four words, the children of the other party¡¯s Aristocratic Family seem to be crazy. This is indeed a desirable thing. Qin Qingrao looked at them with interest. At first glance, he revealed his true face. Not just restrained at all. The expression in front of the person became serious, with a killing intent in his eyes. The face was also covered with frost. This is the ridiculous aspect of people. Sometimes, with this layer of desire, people can be more terrifying than anything. ¡°Senior, look, what we brought as toys are so baby, let¡¯s not give them, let them know that we are not annoying!¡± Qin Qing said, and there was also a layer of killing intent in his eyes, immediately To prepare for hands-on, Wushuang Sword also shook slowly. Wushuang Sword Spirit began to tremble, and it seemed to miss the long-lost bloody smell. Slaughter all sides soon. Qin Qing twisted his hands and started warming up at will, activating his body to the highest level. In a second thought, the other party began to spread out, forming a small semicircle, cutting meat and donating blood, drawing a spell on the ground, and then flying into the air, becoming fresh blood dripping, Wushuang sword began to vibrate again, looking very excited, Start licking. I didn¡¯t expect people to have such insidious drug tricks. This Formation looks very difficult. Qin Qing said with a smile. Ignoring him, watching the blood of bright red also spread into a ball, the air was already covered with bloody smell, making people sick, dirty everyone¡¯s eyes, slowly black also blended in, as if it was gathered All wraiths around. Qin Qing seems to be able to feel all the killing intents around him. Everyone is holding a sword in his hand, and it seems that 10000 arrows should be sent at the same time, which is not easy to deal with. Immediately afterwards, the bodies of these two people were set off by the black mist and lifted into the sky, the scenery was unique. Blood flowing into a river is already on the ground, and this is truly spectacular. Qin Qing sighed, while always interested, to see what tricks they can make. The wraiths around have been assembled, and their luck is their black stuff, slowly spreading out, wider than blood flowing into a river, everyone holds a sword in his hand, it seems that he was a Swordsman in his lifetime, There is also a high purpose for the sword technique. In any case, the good and the bad are taken over. Only a sword is needed, and it is slowly suppressed, buried in the soil, and looks painful. Their soul and all their luck were injected into the sword, and there were a few 10000 swords at once. It seems that they really want myriad swords simultaneously go out? ¡°This Formation is called the origin of his Executing Immortal Array. It¡¯s just fine, whether it is a fairy or a demon, in short, the dirty things will be terrible to see here, Myriad Arrows Piercing Heart.¡± Qin Qing was not afraid, but there was a happy face . He gave the Formation a name, but it sounded pretty good. 10000 Swords really came together, and came towards them quickly, but they were fast, Qin Qing was faster than them, and they passed through the other end of the sword in an instant, using Wushuang sword energy, deter all directions, a After the swords fell down, with cracks on them, Sword Art was broken. Those souls also slowly dissipated in the air. The fog also slowly receded, and those who saw this scene also hurried away. How dare you provoke Qin Qing again. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1061 ¡°Hehe, what did the kid also call those people to kill us? Although they Sword Art unable to withstand a single blow, but if there is a real capable person to control, it can be said to be one to 100.¡± Wen Minwu said with a smile, Although he had a big tone, the flesh on his face did not tremble, and he was still in a state of dignity. Qin Qing buried his head, touched his chin with his hand, and thought, indeed, how the Gentlemen League and those people blended together. Even if they hated themselves, they would not abandon the right way in this way. ¡°The ghost knows, maybe it ¡¯s the one they killed together, but if they came to check us, then if Gods block, kill the Gods, if Buddhas block, kill the Buddhas, that ¡¯s fine, no matter what their origin. Qin Qing said, with a smile of evil spirit in the corner of his mouth, look pale, looking very powerful. For a moment, a powerful aura condensed around it, and even Wen Minwu burst into a cold sweat. Youngster, there is no limit. Wen Minwu sighed. Then they continued on the road. Since they are all colluding together, isn¡¯t the reward also in their hands? It ¡¯s one of the 9 classics, but it ¡¯s sky-high. Even if you have a wealth of more than 1000, you ca n¡¯t buy that one. It ¡¯s very helpful for cultivation. hand. Qin Qing felt helpless and regretful about the book, and originally planned to use it to refine it. It seems that there is no such opportunity now, so forget it, just rely on your own strength. The moment the sun shook the heavy clouds and hit his face, it was very gentle, the soft organs spread out again, and a smile was born, the warm look seemed to be able to transmit through your heart, and the brows were picturesque. Glancing at a glance, it actually aroused everyone¡¯s soul. ¡°So where do we go next? Going to the southwest or northwest, this is really something to think about.¡± Qin Qing said, or a stubborn smile. ¡°The ghost knows it, so I tracked it. My sword can check the existence of the powerful forest nearby. Although I don¡¯t know if it is the clue we want, I took a chance.¡± Wen Minwu said with a smile and followed Qin. Qing left together. Sword Spirit looked back to the other end, actually went deep into the forest. The depths of the forest are particularly dangerous. Now no one has explored. Even if it has been explored, it is die without a whole corpse. The bustling voice echoed in his ears, and he was dead. The sound of the wind passing through the leaves echoed in my ears, like playing a beautiful movement. I just broke in and didn¡¯t know if it was a blessing or a disaster. Whatever he said, if Gods block, kill the Gods, if Buddhas block, kill the Buddhas. So 2 people opened and aboveboard, supported the sleeves, and walked in. A lot of wild beasts were encountered along the way, but they were all killed by two knives. It¡¯s really a child¡¯s play. Faced with so many life-and-death critical moments, it is now insignificant. ¡°The scriptures should have been in their hands, what a pity.¡± Qin Qing couldn¡¯t help but regret, that book is his until now dream cultivation book. It took a lot of energy to win the championship, so didn¡¯t expect was taken away by 3 kills and 2 kills. Forget it, the next time I have to get back this book even with profit, let him see, Qin Qing is not easy to bully. After talking, a trace of murderous aura was born in Qin Qing¡¯s eyes. Soon, the light in front was getting brighter and brighter. Slowly, it seems that there is a village, and the voice of the market is faintly heard in the ears. Didn¡¯t expect, at the end of the forest, is such a village. Perhaps, there is really a world expert. ¡°Big sister, may I ask what village is here, how come it is at the end of the forest? I came from outside and came here by appointment.¡± Qin Qing said, showing a big white tooth, which looked naive and simple. ¡°This is Qingmen.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 1062 Qingmen City? Although I haven¡¯t heard anyone talk about it in Imperial Capital before, Qin Qing remembers which ancient book he used to have such an impression, saying that Qingmen City seems to be a hidden land of peace and prosperity. Although the hidden land of peace and prosperity is not associated with people, it is also extremely advanced. Perhaps there are some things built inside that are not available outside. Sword Spirit is also countless, and countless treasures are under this Qingmen City. Didn¡¯t expect this time It was really such a good luck, they were hit by them. Qin Qing smiled secretly. The Young Lady didn¡¯t seem to meet them either, her face was black, her eyes didn¡¯t see them, and the cowering ran into the village. Although this village is advanced, it is still very old-fashioned and outdated. Sure enough, there is no way to invite visitors from others. Maybe I went to report inside! Qin Qing thought, while stepping into this village with Wen Minwu on the side, it was indeed Feihuang Tengda, and inside it gold and jade in glorious splendor, it seems that someone deliberately forged something, It¡¯s exquisite, and the craftsmanship is unprecedented on the outside. You can definitely sell a good price outside. Pieces of land, pure land of bliss, it really is hidden land of peace and prosperity. People are beautiful, mountains are beautiful, everyone ¡¯s minds are also beautiful, they meet here, no one has any thoughts, and a smiley face is placed Crescent. Come here, the mood has become better, relaxed and joyful. From time to time, there was a hint of warm wind blowing, and it also carried a sweet smell. The warmth invades the body, and the hot heartbeat moves. ¡°Black Tortoise, there is Black Tortoise!¡± Wen Minwu yelled suddenly, his emotions were uneven, and his eyes reflected the rays of light. Black Tortoise is one of Ancient Divine Beast, but it is very rare. It is also unobtrusive to see in such a village. After all, in the depths of the forest, there are even villages of this kind, but the rest are not surprising. Walking slowly on the street, other people¡¯s eyes were cast, it should be reported to the newspaper. ¡°Eh, it¡¯s strange, although there is Black Tortoise, it is Ancient Divine Beast, but this time there are 3, and a few breaths are particularly weak, but my Sword Spirit still can¡¯t see it.¡± Wen Minwu was distressed. This was the first time Qin Qing had seen such rare beast toss him. ¡°It¡¯s really weird. Three of these precious things appeared at once, just like someone deliberately arranged.¡± Wen Minwu thought and spoke, and his face slowly turned black, brows tightly knit, and twisted into a ball. Qin Qing noticed that his mood could not help getting worse, and the intention was arranged the same, which reminded Qin Qing of the gentleman¡¯s alliance he fled at first. They are in the southeast, southwest, and northeast. They are a few meters away from here. They are very far away. They can¡¯t be busy at all. Only one of them can be selected. But now there is simply no clue, no clue, and the wrong choice may miss you in the last ages rare opportunity. Qin Qing was distressed, her face drooping. Suddenly his eyes flashed, his eyes refracted rays of light. He remembers saying in an ancient book that an expert lived in this Qingmen city and learned how to debate Divine Beast. Even Black Tortoise, Azure Dragon and other Ancient Divine Beasts are nothing difficult, they can be trained with one look If you are obedient, you should be able to perceive which one has the longest breath. Qin Qing told the old man on the side of his proposal, and his brows immediately spread. ¡°I remember the mountain where the expert lived, and I took it near Qingmen anyway.¡± I didn¡¯t read books seriously before, but now it really kills people. Qin Qing thought, always recalling does not raise. They sat and ate a breakfast, which was extremely delicious, exquisite beauty. He slowly opened the sand of his memory and brushed the dust of his memory, and everything in the past became clear, including the book. ¡°I remember that it was that mountain, named Suyue Mountain, and there were experts who would break this trick.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 1063 But even if you know this mountain, where is this mountain? At that time, his icon was only marked with his simple status and plan. What was the mountain situation without it? What does it look like? Wen Minwu proposed that this is indeed the only plan at present: ¡°Otherwise we will ask the nearby villagers to ask, although they do not want to see us, but they will still tell us if they ask this question. They all say that Su Yueshan is located Those in the vicinity of Qingmen City, as residents of Qingmen City, they should know. ¡° Qin Qing is nodded, naturally, he can¡¯t refute now. So they started wandering in 4 places, from time to time to sit in other people¡¯s small shops for a while, the longest place to go was still the hotel and some lively places, there were people telling these jokes and common sayings from time to time, but they had not heard Someone mentioned Su Yue Mountain. Everywhere I asked about it, there were also 4 places where I encountered a wall. No one would tell them that they were all looked at with strange eyes. Finally, I finally asked a person, but he said they had never heard of it here, and the residents knew nothing about it. No need to ask. After a few hours, there was no progress at all, the sky was getting dark, and it was too late to find it again. The red silk has slowly appeared on the horizon, it is the sunset, just like the blood stained the sky, it is particularly brilliant against the sky. Qingmen only showed its true beauty at this time, and it was smog-filled. I really wanted to be like Immortal Sect first. ¡°Although I haven¡¯t made any progress here, but my streamer element moon sword, that is, my Sword Spirit seems to tell me, it knows.¡± Wen Minwu said, his eyes softened, and then he pulled out the streamer element moon sword. The sword was especially shining in the sun. It shows his out of the ordinary. Streamer Su Yue Jian and Su Yue Mountain are definitely related to each other. I didn¡¯t remember it at first. Qin Qing said, scratching his head, since the two words are exactly the same, it is naturally the breakthrough point of this case. Perhaps it can be traced back to the origin of the streamer prime moon sword. The sound of the streamer Su Yuejian gradually sounded, the voice was particularly clear, and it was impossible to distinguish between men and women. In short, with a sense of tranquility: ¡°In fact, I was from Su Yueshan, but I do n¡¯t know if he is What it looks like, I only know his approximate location and where he is located. ¡° Then, everyone followed the streamer Su Yuejian up the mountain together, this is really a fairy mountain, fairy misty. Compared with the Qingmen store in the evening glow just now, it is also inferior. In comparison, the fairy mountains outside are not worth mentioning. There seemed to be some birds crying vaguely. This reminds people of Phoenix. There is Black Tortoise. The ancient creatures like Phoenix should also meet in this kind of place. The birdsong is particularly crisp, and it really gives people a feeling of being there. Liuguang Suyuejian led 2 people up the mountain, and the hills were overgrown with weeds. Because of the fog, everyone ¡¯s eyes were covered, but fortunately the 2 people were well-know figures. Feel all the movement around. Suddenly, Qin Qing felt his leg numb, and it seemed that he was paralyzed by some poison. Looking down, it turned out to be that rare toxin. The poisonous weeds are sold for a large price outside. Looking down again, this piece is actually all of this poisonous grass, and there are some flowers that do not know how to bloom. Fortunately, he brought 9 back to Shengdan, which can save people¡¯s lives at a critical time, which is more effective than Divine Doctor. Qin Qing gave Wen Minwu a medicine pill and swallowed one himself. Immediately, the symptoms of leg and foot paralysis resolved. There are all kinds of poisonous weeds along the way, so they can¡¯t help them. Calm and tranquil along the way. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1064 Bumping along the way, beating Spirit Beast and expelling poison, Suyue Mountain is not as difficult as expected. Although they ate a lot of bones on the road, they still climbed to the top of the mountain intact. The mountain road is dangerous, and Spirit Beast comes up from time to time. The mountain is a piece of **, plum blossoms bloom, streams are flowing, a few cows, chickens, ducks, dogs and cats hang out leisurely. The house here is not a modern mansion as always, but a wood house piled up by wood. Although it is a wood house, it looks particularly luxurious, and there is an unfinished game of chess in the quiet small courtyard. Tea aromas float in from the house. Entering the house, still a faint fragrance of tea drifting beside me, a pretty simple wooden bed behind the hollow carved screen, and the tables and chairs all around were also filled with carved carvings out of the ordinary, The chairs for the summer vacation are also made of fine 1000-year-old sandalwood. The spotted sunlight slanted through the hollow windows and reflected on the tea table. This scene is quite charming, quiet and beautiful. At first glance, it seems like a world-expert lived here, like a dwelling in ancient times. The sound of streams and streams, the sound of chickens on time can be heard in the morning, and it really looks like the one written by Tao Yuanming. hidden land of peace and prosperity. ¡°If I lived here for a lifetime, wouldn¡¯t it be 20-30 years longer than ordinary people?¡± Wushuang Sword Spirit also came out from Qin Qing Divine Consciousness to join in the fun. Along the way, no one didn¡¯t expect this mountaintop and mountainside are so completely different, it is totally in 2 different worlds. ¡°Hahaha ¡­ I have been waiting for you for a long time, but you are here.¡± An elder came out with a long beard, white hair and eyebrows, and very bright eyes, unlike the old man. Empty and godless. Looking for the voice, the old man was dressed in ancient clothes. This was a hot day. Both Qin Qing and Wen Minwu were wearing short-sleeved shorts, but they might wish to be cooler. ¡°Excuse me, but are you unfinished Loose Practitioner?¡± Liuguang Suyuejian also ran out, seeing the old man had an inexplicable feeling, like father¡¯s general kindness. Wen Min In Military there is a feeling of passing through, all of this is really not suitable, in this era of high technology, there is still a Su Yue Mountain, Su Yue Mountain even has a seclusion that only appears in ancient poetry phenomenon. ¡°Yes.¡± Weizhang Loose Practitioner answered a word very briefly, slowly walked into the house, pushed out the tea table with Spiritual Qi, and placed it in front of Qin Qing. Several stools also floated out, right on the table. next to. Wei Zhang Loose Practitioner smiled and asked Wen Minwu and Qin Qing to sit down. This is like a living ancient man! Qin Qing really feels this way. The behavior of Wei Zhang Loose Practitioner does not have the feeling of a modern person. Between movement and quietness is more elegant and dignified of ancient people. ¡°What? You are Weizhang Loose Practitioner.¡± Wen Minwu didn¡¯t believe it, and looked at Weizhang Loose Practitioner with a faint look, and Weizhang Loose Practitioner looked much older than Wenmin Wu. Everyone was surprised, and Qin Qing was puzzled. Wushuang Sword Spirit suddenly remembered his responsibility as a 100 science book, and explained the legend of Wei Zhang Loose Practitioner in Qin Qing¡¯s ear. According to legend, when Emperor Kong Mo ascended the throne, there was a prime minister named Wei Zhang. It was just after Kong Mo¡¯s robbery and ascension that there was no trace of Wei Zhang, and I heard that it had already been broken and ascended. Weizhang Loose Practitioner¡¯s strength is extraordinary. The three largest Divine Beasts are his seats Divine Beast. The streamer prime moon sword is also forged by Weizhang Loose Practitioner. Unexpectedly, this unfinished Loose Practitioner did not die at all and did not soar and soared, but instead retreated to a mountain in Su Yue, which no one knew. The streamer Su Yue Jian can find Su Yue Mountain because it was originally from this Su Yue Mountain, and then gradually spread to the world, the sword of the world all have spiritual nature, you can find this Su Yue Mountain by the impression. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1065 ¡°Then how can you live for so long? Could you really have robbed and soared but came back from that Immortal World with greed for this world, and became an old Divine Immortal in this deep mountain?¡± Qin Qing was shocked. He reincarnated and came to this world when he soared in his previous life. Weizhuang Loose Practitioner may also become the old Divine Immortal in the secular world because of time and space confusion. These are not so strange in front of Qin Qing. ¡°As everyone knows, during Emperor Kong Mo¡¯s reign, I was in the position of Prime Minister to resolve a difficult situation and leave worries behind. When the emperor soared, I was rewarded with a medicine pill. The emperor persuaded me to this medicine pill You can immortality, and without worries, have been alive in this world. ¡° Weizhang Loose Practitioner is indeed taken, Emperor Kong Mo¡¯s words are right, Weizhang Loose Practitioner is indeed immortality, without worries, and live to the present. Looking forward to these 1000 years, from ancient times to modern times, I saw many girl emperors take office and retire, until now the emperor has experienced a total of several thousand prosperous times. Although Loose Practitioner has been hiding in the mountains and forests and has not disclosed his identity to others, he can also obtain some outside information through the birds in the sky or the ** on the ground. Also, if immortality really came out of this World, how many monks would continue to die in order to know this secret, World would also be as chaotic as chaos. Since 1000, Qin Qing and Wen Minwu were the first people to come to the top of this mountain, and Weizhang Loose Practitioner has long been foreseen, waiting for their arrival a few months ago. These two people arrived much slower than Weizhuang Loose Practitioner imagined. The scent of tea gradually drifted out, Weizhuang Loose Practitioner rolled up his sleeves, took the hot teapot, and poured a cup of tea for each of Qin Qing and Wen Minwu, and each person still had this mint leaf floating in the cup. The sweetness of the spring water also moisturizes the throat and lungs. After a moment, Wen Minwu asked again: ¡°The Empress Kong Mo did not hang around in this World, and went directly to the robbery and soared away. According to future generations, your cultivation base is not less than that of Emperor Kong Mo. Time cultivation, why still stay between the mountains and forests without directly robbing and soaring, do you still have anything to do in this World? Wen Minwu¡¯s problems directly pierced Qin Qing¡¯s mind, Kong Mo Nu Imperial Capital did not miss the slightest trace of this World, and this unfinished Loose Practitioner has refused to leave for a long time since 1000, which is really puzzling. This question is unfinished. Loose Practitioner did not deliberately avoid it. Instead, he did n¡¯t think about it. He answered directly and happily: ¡°As you said, my cultivation base is not less than that of Emperor Kong Mo, but Emperor Kong Mo has already robbed and soared. , And I have stayed on this mountain for 1000 years. Because I am very close to the realm of ascension and ascension, but at present, there is always a bottleneck that ca n¡¯t pass, and I ca n¡¯t take another step. ¡± This answer is not surprising. Countless monks on the world will encounter some bottleneck of either too big nor too small during cultivation. Many people will never cross this bottleneck during the Great Principle Golden Immortal. Principle Golden Immortal This cultivation base stays. Qin Qing also encountered bottleneck on his cultivation. Fortunately, he gets help from a spiritual object every time, and the cultivation base rises quickly. The higher the cultivation base bottleneck, the more sad it is, and there are countless people who have a cultivation deviation because of a bottleneck, and even embarrassed evil spirits. It is understandable that Loose Practitioner persisted for more than 1000 years, but could not find any problems. Speaking of Wei Zhang Loose Practitioner¡¯s sad things, Wen Minwu was also very sorry, and bent down to Wei Zhang Loose Practitioner to apologize. Wei Zhang Loose Practitioner is a great man, and he has never taken this matter as a obsession, and feels that if it can¡¯t be broken, he will live in reincarnation on this mountain. ¡°Two people, you are not here just to talk to me about these things. If I guess right, are you for Divine Beast Black Tortoise?¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 1066 Qin Qing heard Weizhang Loose Practitioner. Since he spoke first, he straightened straight to the point and said: ¡°Weizhang Loose Practitioner, we are looking for Divine Beast Black Tortoise, but recently we discovered 3 Black Tortoise Divine Beast souls , What is this technique? ¡° Wei Zhang Loose Practitioner said with a big smile: ¡°The three most disobedient Divine Beasts in my seat belong to this Black Tortoise, and they will use this muddling technique to cover their tracks.¡± He told us again what sacred art is. Muddy magic is a trick invented by Loose Practitioner, which uses spirit strength to activate Divine Soul, leaving traces of Divine Beast beasts all over the world, just like the appearance of multiple Divine Beasts at once, thus escaped the pursuit. The estimate used by Divine Beast Black Tortoise is this Divine Soul technique. As one of the 3 Divine Beasts in the unscheduled Loose Practitioner, this Black Tortoise is also very clever. Knowing that someone is tracking himself, he uses this advanced move. I also learned a lot under the seat of the unfinished Loose Practitioner. ¡°Excuse me, Loose Practitioner, how to crack this muddling art.¡± Wen Minwu continued to ask, and directly revealed the real purpose of this trip, nothing more than thinking of knowing how to crack the three Black Tortoise, the correct direction of Black Tortoise. A gust of wind blew down the plum blossoms on the tree, swirled in the wind several times, and finally fell to the center of the tea cup, adding a hint of plum blossom aroma. I have to say that this is really a good environment for seclusion. The sky was getting gray, and a touch of the last sun hung on the horizon, and the night gradually came, as if a black cloth was hung on the sky, and a few stars were shining. Weizhang Loose Practitioner did not rush to tell Qin Qing and Wen Minwu how to crack the muddy magic, first arranged a room for the two of them and let them sleep well first. One night, Qin Qing turned awake and couldn¡¯t sleep. He closed his eyes and thought of gluttony. When he thought of gluttony, he wanted to go to find Black Tortoise now, and summon out Ancestral Dragon. However, the process of not at all has been implemented so smoothly. First of all, the people of Xuannv Palace and Gentlemen League are chasing themselves, and then the three families of Wu Moqi have not really believed that they are not murderers. When I was looking for Black Tortoise, I encountered 100 obstacles. I stood on the spot for several months. If this progress continues, there will be no way to be gluttonous. ¡°One sheep ¡­ 2 sheep ¡­ 3 sheep ¡­ 1800 sheep ¡­¡± Qin Qing in the heart counted the sheep silently and failed to fall asleep after counting for one night. He kept his eyes open and looked out the window at the starry sky through the window until the daylight came. On 2nd day, Qin Qing was like a national treasure, with a black circle around his eyes. ¡°Youngster, 10000 things must not be anxious. People who have time and things come and go have his time and also have his rules. Don¡¯t be in such a hurry.¡± Wei Zhang Loose Practitioner suddenly saw Qin Qing¡¯s heart and smile Comfortable all over. It can be seen that Weizhang Loose Practitioner slept a good night yesterday. In his dream, he dreamed of his cattle, his sheep, his chickens, and his ducks. It was uncomfortable, but lonely. In the morning, Wei Zhang Loose Practitioner spent a lot of time feeding his cattle, goats, chickens, and ducks before telling Qin Qing how to crack the muddy magic. To be precise, he told Wen Minwu that this cracking method was based on the foundation of soul tracking on. Qin Qing does not have this ability, only Wen Min can learn, but Qin Qing also listens to it, 10000, which day will it be used? The cracking of Muddy Magic is very simple, but it is only through focusing on the soul collector 10000000 times, you can find the footprint of the true Black Tortoise in the 3 Black Tortoise. Wei Zhang Loose Practitioner generously gave Qin Qing and Wen Minwu a soul collector. Although Qin Qing couldn¡¯t use it, he still took it. Still the old saying, 10000 will be used someday, right? when the time comes (End of this chapter) Chapter 1067 After a long period of study, Qin Qing and Wen Minwu learned all the same. After catching the concentration of Divine Soul device, Wen Minwu found the direction of Black Tortoise. ¡°In Northwest direction, about 100 kilometers, not very far away.¡± Wen Minwu said this as soon as he finished exploring. Without saying anything, he packed his bags and prepared to go down the mountain. Qin Qing has always been thanking Weizhang Loose Practitioner. He always said ¡°thank you¡± like a firecracker in his mouth. Indeed, if there is no Weizhuang Loose Practitioner to help, then they are really possible now by one Go to Black Tortoise. That will certainly waste a lot of time, when the time comes gluttonous can not hear that time. Wei Zhang Loose Practitioner is not so much to help others, but rather to indirectly save gluttonous lives. Qin Qing and Wen Minwu¡¯s way down the mountain was not as dangerous as when they went up the mountain. The plants along the way were no longer poisonous, and no herds ran out. Some dangerous animals saw that Qin Qing and Wen Minwu not only did not attack, but were also very docile. All this is due to Divine Soul device. The Divine Soul device is something that is not regulated by Loose Practitioner, and it will naturally carry the smell of unregulated Loose Practitioner. The existence of these poisons and herds is to protect the unfinished Loose Practitioner and prevent people from invading the Su Yue Mountain. However, none of the Loose Practitioner has made Qin Qing and Wen Min Wudang enemies. How could these poisons and herds attack them? Halfway through, Qin Qing and Wen Minwu planned to take a rest, and found a cool place to sit down and rest in peace. ¡°Who!¡± Wen Minwu felt that there was some fluctuation of Spiritual Qi around him. He just noticed that someone had moved. He looked at Qin Qing around him. He just sit and meditate motionlessly. Qin Qing was directly awakened by Wen Minwu ¡¯s cry. He was originally snoring. The sleeplessness last night made him sleepy during the day. When he was about to fall asleep, Wen Minwu ¡¯s loud cry really scared him. With a jump, my brain became clearer. I saw that the people around me did not cover up and stood up directly, but it was far away from them. The position of the station seemed to be a Form. Qin Qing, who looks like several of them, feels a bit familiar. In retrospect, these people have all seen them once during the Shuoyue trial, and they are from the Xuannv Palace. It seems that the enemies are coming one after the other. Just a few days ago, they just got rid of the chase of the Gentlemen League, and now a half-woman palace emerges halfway. Qin Qing felt a little headache. If he knew this, he shouldn¡¯t provoke these people. It was so troublesome to track down a Black Tortoise right now. Can it be cultivated happily? I saw Wen Minwu¡¯s expression nervous, looking at all around, their standing position can form a formation, and it is still a strange formation. Extermination Soul Formation. As the name implies, the person cursed by the user cannot use Spiritual Qi as long as he is in the Mei Soul Formation. He feels that life is better than death. Divine Soul gathers and disperses, knowing that the last soul in the spirit is dispersed before he can die. This killing technique can be described as a sudden change in expression. Sure enough, they began to seal, this printing technique is obviously the printing technique of the Soul Extinguishing Formation. They have a major event! Once entering the Soul Extermination Team, they must not use Spiritual Qi, that is, they must not use tricks, and must wait for Divine Soul to gather. How can this escape. Several people in Xuannv Palace began to recite the strange incantation. Both Qin Qing and Wen Minwu couldn¡¯t understand it, but gradually formed a huge array. After a while, Qin Qing began to suffer. These people not at all cursed 2 people at once, but directly killed Qin Qing and then tortured Wen Minwu slowly. Wen Minwu knew that it was not a moment of hesitation. Without further ado, he held the streamer element moon sword directly to cross the formation, but unfortunately this was not the formation, but the formation, and even the streamer element moon sword had no effect. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1068 But since it is Formation, why can¡¯t Min Wen and Qin Qing get out? There must be something unseen in the Formation. Qin Qing on the side had been so painful that he fell directly to the ground, brows tightly knit, yelling in pain, the sweat on his head kept flowing down, and his clothes were soaked. Although the people of the Xuannv Palace wanted to kill Qin Qing, they were still thinking that Fang Zhi Fu Mo was still in the hands of Qin Qing, and they tempted: ¡°As long as you obediently hand over Fang Zhi Fu Mo, we can spare you Life, you can spare your friends. ¡° Qin Qing rolled painfully on the ground, the burden on his body was already soaked, his whole body was drenched, and the place passing by was obviously wet a lot. It is conceivable that Qin Qing ¡¯s pain is not common people ¡¯s tolerable Divine Soul ¡¯s extinction. Many victims generally do not die and die, but commit suicide and die directly. Since he is dying, why wait for the soul to be scattered by little by little and die? Suicide is easier. Wen Minwu couldn¡¯t bear it when he listened. He took the streamer prime moon sword and fumbled in countless places and couldn¡¯t find the exit of the Formation. In any case, there was no trace of the existence of the Formation. And Qin Qing¡¯s painful voice often made Wen Minwu distracted. As soon as he heard Qin Qing¡¯s painful voice, he became irritable. ¡°Senior Sister, and the convenience of this uncle, shall we curse together? I think he is looking for an exit. What if 10000 is really found by him? In case 10000 is one, or even he killed well together now . ¡° Xuannv Gong looked at each other carefully and saw that Wen Minwu had been restlessly fumbling with the Liuguang Suyue Sword in four places, and she also panicked, and hurriedly told her thoughts to others. This Soul Extinguishing Array is indeed part of the Formulation, but no one can find the only Formulation where people come from. In the eyes of others, although Wen Min In Military there is a streamer prime moon sword that can cut any Formation, but want to find the Exit of the Formation is simply a fantasy story. ¡°Shut up, you want to die? Elder said that our strength is not enough. We can only curse one person at a time. If we curse more than one person, then Divine Soul will destroy you and me!¡± A woman stood up and said rudely to the proposed person. They do n¡¯t want to guard against 10000, but they do n¡¯t have this ability at all. As Qin Qing thought, they did appear in Shuoyue and tried it. This also means that their cultivation base is only about 3 months, so superb. How can I curse 2 people at once. ¡°Oh! Divine Soul!¡± Suddenly the brain opened, Wen Minwu seemed to suddenly think of something. The Divine Soul device can concentrate his energy 10000000 times, maybe he can put it in his Divine Consciousness. After 10000000 times, if you want to find the Exit of Formula, is it with no? difficulty? Thinking, Wen Minwu quickly took out the Divine Soul device, placed the Divine Soul device in front of him, and poured his Spiritual Qi into the Divine Soul device, carefully looking for it, and then carefully. Wen Minwu used his Spirit Qi to observe everything around this place, and after looking for about 5 minutes, he finally found the exit of the Formation! Just an inch of grass beside Qin Qing. Wen Min hurriedly walked in the direction of Qin Qing, holding the Liuguang Suyue sword in his hand, his expression very serious and firm. The people in Xuannv Palace suddenly panicked. These people at the exit of the Formation couldn¡¯t be more clear. Looking at the direction and expression of Wen Minwu walking, they felt that things were not good. Wen Minwu held the streamer prime moon sword and stabbed the sword he saw just now. Formation was in contact, but the array of the soul was still there. Wen Minwu picked up Qin Qing and escaped from the scope of the array. Thinking about walking to the top of the mountain, he planned to seek the help of Wei Zhang Loose Practitioner again. Another important reason is that along the way, there are poisons and herds that can help him resist this group of Xuannv Palace. Wen Minwu knows that Qin Qing¡¯s current situation can¡¯t be delayed for a moment. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1069 Wen Minwu rushed back with Qin Qing all the way, he felt that Qin Qing¡¯s sense of consciousness was becoming weak, and his soul had become incomplete. There was no time to think along the way, but the body was moving continuously, and I just wanted to reach the top of the mountain quickly, so it didn¡¯t take long before I reached the top of the mountain. Weizhang Loose Practitioner seems to know that Qin Qing and Wen Minwu are coming back, already standing at the gate waiting for them, but not at all counts the reason for coming back, so there is no expression nervous on his face. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Seeing that Wen Minwu came back with Qin Qing on his back, Qin Qing was unconscious and did not wake up, without any consciousness, and he was completely a dead man. The unfinished Loose Practitioner was finally not aware of the matter. . When they returned, there was a major event. The elderly of Weizhang quickly helped Wen Minwu put Qin Qing on a bed in the room, Qin Qing looked pale, his mouth was dry and his body was still sweating, and since the moment the spirit began to be separated, Sweat keeps flowing. After listening to Wen Minwu about their encounter with the Xuannv Palace on the mountainside, I heard that Qin Qing¡¯s soul has been destroyed by the Soul Destruction Array. The old man of Weizhang suddenly changed his complexion. No matter how he possesses great magical power, he did not give the ability to create one soul and one soul. Moreover, Qin Qing ¡¯s soul has only 3 souls left, and 4 souls have been lost, even It was said that it was shattered by the Soul Destruction. How should this be good, even though the spirit is to be repaired, there is no Qin Qing¡¯s original spirit. difficult! It¡¯s as difficult as the sky! Wei Zhang Loose Practitioner thought about it. He did research the techniques of repairing souls, but they were unsuccessful. Only one more successful one must be replaced with the life of the caster. Not to mention! Anyway, I have lived for more than 1000 years, and I have lived enough! It is better to save this child! Wei Zhang Loose Practitioner thought about it, so he started the technique. ¡­¡­ After an hour. Weizhang Loose Practitioner¡¯s own 4 souls were given to Qin Qing. Qin Qing¡¯s adaptability was very strong, and he quickly recovered, but now the soul is fragmented is Weizhang Loose Practitioner. Despite taking immortality medicine, there is still the day of death. Wen Minwu walked in with 10000 points of gratitude and apology in his eyes. He lived in this World for more than 50 years. For the first time he saw such an elder, he was willing to change his life to save an unknown Junior. Wei Zhang Loose Practitioner took out an egg from his arms and gave it to Qin Qing to keep it alive. This is Divine Beast¡¯s egg. When the egg comes and grows up one day, it will definitely benefit Qin Qing. Qin Qing accepted with tears. There was silence in the room. Before long, the soul of Weizhang Loose Practitioner gradually drifted into the world within the realm. Qin Qing and Wen Minwu¡¯s apology deepened for Weizhang Loose Practitioner. It¡¯s just that they don¡¯t know that somewhere in the sky, there is a person Loose Practitioner, who is unscathed, is watching them. The reason why the unfinished Loose Practitioner has not been able to break the sky is because he has never had a Dao Tribulation number in his life. Death is an important event for the ascension and ascension of immortals in Weizhang. The Immortals of Weizhang first took the immortality medicine of Emperor Kong Mo, and then they had no chance of dying. They could only stay on the spot and could not rob and soar. But in order to save the next Junior, he did not hesitate to say anything, and had the courage to die, so he finally crossed the hurdle in front of him-the hurdle of death. So the robbery soared, and there was one missing Loose Practitioner in the world, and one more Loose Practitioner in the sky. So, very good. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1070 Qin Qing and Wen Minwu packed their moods and embarked on the journey of pursuing Black Tortoise again. First, the Gentlemen League was stalking, and the Gentlemen League did not normally see how to have no shame. This time it was a bit confusing. Some big-name Aristocratic Family hated him, but they did not come to the door. In face, it¡¯s not easy to fall into the guise of more bullying and less bullying. The dignified gentleman¡¯s alliance even striking a stone with an egg, regardless of the face, should also put him to death. Why is it, is it really with the lord? The prince ¡¯s ambitions were obvious. The 100 surnames were usually not visible, but as long as he had some dealings with the nobles in the city, he knew his ambitions, and he had blatantly invited particularly many people, saying It is to pay a lot of money, but also to help a few things. Other people do n¡¯t know, but the noble children know that the people he invites, regardless of gender, age, obesity, beauty or ugliness, as long as they are individuals, they have the opportunity to assassinate the most powerful people in this city, so these people are I was cheated and assassinated. In the end, because the expert as clouds around the nobleman didn¡¯t succeed, it was gone forever, and everyone cried. However, since such a Small Sect came to trouble, the Gentlemen League joined in. Why did n¡¯t the three magnificent Wu Moqi take advantage of it? Their hatred of Qin Qing reached its extreme, and every discipline came forward. On the day, Qin Qing ¡¯s innate talents suppressed, and everyone ¡¯s foothold fell to Qin Qing. The children of the Aristocratic Family, which they worked so hard to manage, were not worth mentioning at all. Everyone discusses spiritedly, saying that they are useless and not as good as Qin Qing¡¯s self-cultivation. They were very angry, but they came to trouble three or five times before. Although they were repelled every time, it was always a big trouble. This time it was really strange that there was no profiting from somebody¡¯s misfortune. ¡°Forget it, we are not here to stay for a long time, let¡¯s go down a bit faster. You should be able to find Black Tortoise along the northwest road.¡± Qin Qing said, sighing, the first time the nobility did not suppress him, he Some of them were not happy anymore, so many people besieged, but instead it seemed that he was the one who bullied others. It was just a few days since I missed him. Wen Minwu laughed, seeing through his mind, the wrinkles on his face were more crowded together, like a beautiful chrysanthemum blooming, and it should be a good laugh. He was comforting. Soon after, they searched along the northwest. The place where they arrived at night was called Tushui Town. The lion tigers they entered the city did not feel a trace of something wrong, but there was no who along the way, only the patrolling police. Arrive at a hotel. While booking two rooms, Qin Qing asked the front desk by the way: ¡°Why is this town so lifeless? I haven¡¯t seen one person for a long time. Only when I came inside did I see a few people. Did something happen?¡± The front desk was slightly nervous and paused, telling Qin Qing after a while. This water town has already been controlled by Wen Family, that is, the Wen Family in World, and the Wen Family controlled by Wen Lanzhi. Qin Qing felt cold behind him, and when he looked back, it turned out that Wen Lanzhi was behind a large group of people. ¡°You really came to the door yourself.¡± Wen Lanzhi was still coldly said, and the cold face was already revealing a chill, which made Qin Qing a little strange. In other words, it has long been strange, since the moment Wen Lanzhi began to doubt him. Wen Lanzhi raised his pistol and aimed at Qin Qing. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1071 ¡°Didn¡¯t expect You really will collaborate with the prince and the gentleman¡¯s alliance.¡± Qin Qing stood under the gun, but instead of being too panic, he was too calm. ¡°Thanks to you.¡± Wen Lanzhi moved his mouth, but still wanted to say a few words, but there was still no voice, and he should stop talking. Qin Qing smiled bitterly. Although he explained so many times and said so many times, I was sorry, but Wen Lanzhi did not listen to any sentence. The gun held in front of Qin Qing¡¯s eyes was still deadlocked, and Qin Qing also felt that the gun contained ¡°Forget Chuan¡±. Most people were spared when they were shot. Although Qin Qing was indeed shot before and survived, but the gun was in front of Qin Qing¡¯s head. He knew that if he had any action, Wen Lanzhi would ruthlessly withdraw the gun Qin Qing couldn¡¯t escape. Check it out. Here, there are about 100 monks plus Wen Lanzhi. Most of them are female cultivators. They are proud of themselves, and their faces are as cold as Wen Lan. Looking back, Wen Minwu had 4 eyes. Qin Qing decided to use the dead horse as a living horse doctor, regardless of his own life and death, and let Wen Minwu attack Wen Lanzhi while Wen Lan was out of his mind. If you can escape, you can escape. The number of monks is increasing, and there are crowded people near the hotel. It is estimated that the hotel manager is also very puzzled. It is not good to be in his house. If so many monks beat him, it is estimated that his hotel will collapse. There are still more than 1000 guests living in it, and he must be compensated for mental damage. Fees and personal safety fees, etc., is a lot of money. Wushuang Sword Spirit flew out of the Qin Qing Divine Consciousness quietly, and did a lot of work on the outermost layer. Although there are many monks here, there are more people in the Wen Family, who are comparable to the Xuan Nu Gong and The Gentlemen League is much better to deal with, so it is a mess. The screams of the outermost layer continued to reach Wen Lanzhi¡¯s ears, Wen Lanzhi¡¯s brows tightly knit, a flower twisted between his eyebrows, although a little impatient, but still revealed this noble spirit. ¡°Is your companion here to save you!¡± Wen Lanzhi first asked Qin Qing, Qin Qing did not speak, but his eyes kept staring at the gun on his head. He secretly summon Wushuang Sword Spirit back, let Wushuang Sword Spirit use Divine Consciousness to tell Wen Minwu to prepare to escape, the escape plan is very simple and rude, that is, after Wen Lanzhi shot, he can start to escape. It ¡¯s that simple. Qin Qing was silently preparing to use the Dragon Eye. In order not to be discovered by Wen Lan, Qin Qing only used Spirit Qi in the body 8 1 sword intent bath. After the cooperation of the Dragon Eye, Qin Qing suddenly disappeared from the silhouette. Actually otherwise, Qin Qing is not missing the silhouette, but he cooperated with the Dragon Eye to use the 1000 shadow body method, which can confuse the audio and visual, let Wen Lan think that he has gone, maybe he will not shoot; 2 even if it comes It was a shot. Wen Lanzhi could not see him or touch him. The probability of being hit by a bullet was greatly reduced. At least he would not be killed. Wen Lanzhi turned pale with fright, his eyes suddenly turned red, and he fired several shots at the ¡°air¡± in front of him. I don¡¯t know how Wen Lanzhi got this. There were so many forgetful rivers at once. I disagreed, and used several shots in just a few clicks. Wen Minwu also fled quickly, and Wen Lanzhi swept the entire air in front of him in front of him, and naturally he could not care about Wen Minwu. And those Wen Family juniors are not Wen Minwu¡¯s opponents, he will soon leave. It was just that Qin Qing had some trouble there. He clearly saw a forgetful movement moved towards his abdomen and suddenly felt a sense of death. It was too late to escape quickly, but after a while of calm, it was unscathed. At the time of surprise, he also moved towards Wen Minwu cautiously, leaving only the jealous Wen Lanzhi and a group of Wen Family juniors standing in the same place, completely ignorant of what happened just now, why Qin Qing suddenly disappeared. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1072 Wen Minwu gradually slowed down his escape. It seems that he purposely made Qin Qing catch up with him better, intentionally or unintentionally, he has always felt the flow of Spirit Qi around him, but it has always been the feeling of no one. Losing his life, he almost thought Qin Qing was still under Wen Lanzhi¡¯s gun. Just when Wen Minwu was about to change direction and go back to looking for Qin Qing, Qin Qing suddenly appeared before Wen Minwu, and Wen Minwu stopped. After confirming that Qin Qing was not injured, he finally let go of the hanging heart. ¡°Are you avoiding all of Wen Lanzhi¡¯s guns?¡± Wen Lanzhi asked. Wen Lanzhi shot very fast. Even if he was, even if he was invisible under the circumstances, he still could not completely avoid those forgetfulness. Sichuan bullets. Qin Qing was nodded and shook his head again. He didn¡¯t know if he had avoided it. He had clearly seen that Wang Chuan was going to hit his lower abdomen, and everything was safe. ¡°I do not know either.¡± Wen Minwu said in four words that he was very confused. He didn¡¯t even know if he had hit a neutron or not? What is this saying? Qin Qing told Wen Minwu about the situation at that time, at the crucial moment, facing the birthplace, and seeing the king in a few seconds, but the eyes opened, safe and sound, and no hair dropped. is it possible that Naochuan will turn? Qin Qing thought about it and immediately rejected it. ¡°Did you block something in your block? Many people in the previous battles were very lucky to encounter this. Some hard things in a place helped them block a few times.¡± Wen Minwu thought about it and asked Road. ¡°Impossible, right? You may not know that the one shot at me is forgotten. It is incomparable to the usual bullets. Generally, people from the Ministry of Warfare have a formidable power. Once this bullet is hit, almost all of them will go to Yellow Springs to see Meng Po Qin Qing said with a smile, there are some jokes in the words. It ¡¯s just that it ¡¯s true. Qin Qing did n¡¯t wear all the specific defenses on his body. In the past, Zhong Wangchuan was wearing a body protection symbol to reduce the formidable power, but Qin Qing did n¡¯t do anything, ordinary person. How can the fabric of clothes block Nawang? When I looked down, Qin Qing¡¯s clothes were really rotten, and they were rotten in the pocket. The pocket was bulging, and there seemed to be something in it. Qin Qing suddenly remembered that it contained an egg given to him by Loose Practitioner! But an egg still can¡¯t be forgotten, it is estimated that the body is broken and broken? Take the egg cautiously out of the pocket and put it in your hand. Observe carefully that there is a recess in the egg shell, but it is only recessed in, and there is no damage. Maybe it was the egg who took the forgotten river. ¡°This egg ¡­ was given to me by the unfinished Loose Practitioner. Didn¡¯t expect is really sturdy. It was struck by Wang Chuan that it was only a little recessed and saved my life.¡± Qin Qing smiled and said to Wen Minwu, without Wen Minwu also felt a little weird. After listening to Qin Qing ¡¯s introduction of Wangchuan, you know that Wangchuan ¡¯s formidable power cannot be ignored. Ordinary eggs, let alone take Wangchuan, 4 or 5 overlapped there and fired an ordinary bullet, the bullet will break down at once. Those 4 5 eggs. And this is a bit special, but since it was given to them by the unfinished Loose Practitioner, there is naturally spirituality. As unfinished the Loose Practitioner is magical, there is nothing worth marveling at all. Under the twilight, Qin Qing watched the eggshell little by little crack, little by little cracked, and finally, the shell was completely cracked into two and a half, and inside was a chicken, not a duck. Little bird stuff. Fiery red feathers, but a large piece of baldness on his head. Qin Qing couldn¡¯t help but laugh, couldn¡¯t help but hold this little thing in his arms, and Wen Minwu then fled. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1073 I walked all the way with the road, but it was the door of the town. Fortunately, those who were guarding the gate of Sishui Town were all called by Wen Lanzhi to intercept Qin Qing and Wen Minwu, so they could not go out without worrying about opening and aboveboard. Even if it is captured by the surveillance, it is really a stupid leader, and he is focused on catching Qin Qing, and has no brain to leave some people to block the population. Even though Qin Qing and Wen Minwu could turn a few more corners just because they were seen by surveillance, the speed of those people could not catch up with them. I don¡¯t know how long I walked, the sky gradually showed grey dawn, slightly shining, a touch of morning sun slanting to the sky, especially beautiful, and the white clouds were also fiery red. Qin Qing and Wen Minwu walked through the night and lost some tiredness and sleepiness. They explored the vicinity with their souls, and their Wen Family juniors were still far away from them. At this time, Qin Qing only had time to take a good look at the little thing in his arms, just as Qin Qing had looked at it before. There was nothing special except for his fiery feathers. I couldn¡¯t think of any animal for a while The cubs, even Wen Minwu and Wushuang Sword Spirit, have studied it carefully for a long time, but they have not decided yet. It ¡¯s just that it was given to them by Loose Practitioner, and it ¡¯s definitely not an ominous beast. It ¡¯s good to take it with me, and it ¡¯s also a sudden incarnation for Phoenix and so on one day? ¡°Has Black Tortoise been moving during this time?¡± Qin Qing asked, and Wen Minwu walked ahead this night, tracking the movement towards Black Tortoise with his soul. Because they know the specific location of Black Tortoise, they always take the nearest path. Wen Minwu and Qin Qing are particularly fast, and they walked for one night, let alone a 100 km. Wen Minwu stabilized his breath, closed his eyes and focused, rested for a while, condensed spirit strength, Astral Projection, moved towards. The place where Black Tortoise appeared a while ago tracked the past, as expected, Black Tortoise is only a distance away from Qin Qing 500 kilometers left. 2 All of them were sitting under the big tree and closed their eyes for a while. When the eyes were opened, the sun was already out, and the hot sun was shining on the ground. Because Qin Qing and Wen Minwu rested under a big tree, they did n¡¯t feel it. No matter how hot the sunlight is, it doesn¡¯t feel long. After confirming the time, it was more than ten o¡¯clock, and they were still more than five o¡¯clock when they rested. Five hours passed when I closed my eyes. Make sure each other is well rested, and then get off once. Qin Qing was continuously out of the body, Wen Minwu was also continuously out of phantom, 2 people one after the other, moving fast, although it takes a lot of Spirit Qi, but since it is so close, it might as well arrive earlier. 10000 What kind of bad pool appeared along the way, it was really a headache. On the way, Wushuang Sword Spirit always feels an ominous feeling, and feels that it¡¯s because of the upcoming Black Tortoise and that¡¯s all nervous. After all, Black Tortoise is also an Ancient Divine Beast, which is more advanced than gluttonous. I thought about the information about Black Tortoise in my heart and thought about it. It did not disturb Qin Qing. Qin Qing was responsible for rushing, and Wushuang Sword Spirit had been thinking about the tactics against Black Tortoise along the way. It asked: ¡°As everyone knows, Black Tortoise is the northern water god, it is Water Attribute, Tu Kehuo, Qin Qing does not have Earth Attribute, I wonder if Wen Minwu do you have?¡± Wen Minwu looks at the head, he only has Thunder Attribute and Wind Attribute. Wushuangjian had to give up temporarily to improve his chances of winning from the attribute, and returned to Qin Qing Divine Consciousness to continue thinking, but never came out. Qin Qing also understands that this matter is about gluttony. As a gluttonous friend, Wushuang Sword Spirit will naturally be nervous. Qin Qing is not so bad. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1074 Since the departure time in the morning was already very late, I had to deal with another afternoon meal and supper during this period. Although I had rushed for a day, Qin Qing and Wen Minwu had only rushed for 400 kilometers. They decided to first find a hotel to settle down tonight. After all, it is estimated that we will catch up with Divine Beast and choose Black Tortoise. We must save more energy to deal with Black Tortoise. The night falls. Qin Qing and Wen Minwu set two rooms, and they each stayed leisurely in the room. This room is extremely exquisitely decorated. The European and American architecture looks splendorous and majestic. Without closing his eyes and raising his mind for a long time, Qin Qing was squatted up and turned on the lights. Looking out through the window, the outside is still as quiet and prosperous as before, just because of the sound of the bursts, many people have lights on for only about ten minutes. The originally dark city suddenly brightly lit like the day. Wen Minwu knocked on Qin Qing¡¯s door and opened it. When asked about Qin Qing, Qin Qing did not know. However, there was a feeling of uneasiness in their hearts. This alarm sounded only when major capital events occurred at Imperial Capital. They sounded a few times in the past few hundred years, but they all happened to rebel. To attack death. The alarm sounded suddenly for a good night, and there was no wind, and suddenly it sounded, and something terrible happened. ¡°Look online. If something really happened, the Internet was faster than anything. If there was silence on the Internet, it means nothing happened.¡± Wen Minwu proposed that Qin Qing nodded, opened the computer in the room, hurriedly opened the news headlines, and was surprised when he saw the title. After scanning a few more contents at random, Qin Qing finally knew what had happened, and suddenly felt that the alarm sounded in time. The Lord rebelled! Although the prince wolf child¡¯s ambition has always been to capture Imperial Capital, it is well known, but just a few hours ago, there were rumors that the prince officially took several 100000000 million monks out of Imperial Capital and openly declared war on Imperial Capital. No one expected that the prince had rebelled so quickly. According to previous experience, the prince would have to stay at least another 4-5 years before declaring war. Things happen so fast, it is definitely inseparable from the help of the Gentlemen League. The Gentlemen League and Wen Family are already on a boat. Since the Wen Family has occupied a city, this means that the actions of the Gentlemen League and the Lord ¡¯s side will not be Far. Why didn¡¯t I think of it! The guests in several rooms in the hotel were all awake, and all gathered in the lobby to chat, and the chat was nothing more than a matter of the rebellion of the prince. Qin Qing and Wen Minwu couldn¡¯t fall asleep anyway, so they simply put on their clothes and went downstairs to hear what they were talking about. ¡°Shall I say, this thing is not surprising at all? Didn¡¯t you see how arrogant the prince has been in recent months? Intentionally or unintentionally, I stepped on the empress.¡± ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s not a fool who can see that it¡¯s a matter of time before the prince rebels! It¡¯s just a few days in advance, what a panic.¡± ¡°However, since Empress Kong Mo, there have been no men on this 9 5 Supreme Position. There will definitely be many male monks following him in this move of the prince!¡± ¡°No matter how much, physique, you stupid men, don¡¯t fall generally. Besides, now you can see which man is very difficult to deal with except a few men?¡± The woman who spoke was obviously a woman. ¡°I heard that the prince has long been united with the men of the Gentlemen League. Know that the Gentlemen League has long been uncomfortable with the Females Honored Males Inferior. The power of the Gentlemen League cannot be underestimated. I think the Empress should be careful this time!¡± Qin Qing and Wen Minwu were silent on the side, and they frowned as they listened, and felt that the trouble seemed to be more serious. They did n¡¯t know what the plans of Xuannv Palace and Wu Moqi were now. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1075 None of these people are usually idle. They whispered all night and did not listen. In the morning, the number of chats did not decrease, but increased. The same is true on the Internet, just like cooking a pot of porridge, chaotic. It seems that some people are about to usurp the position. These people are really calm and not panic at all. On the contrary, they still chat and have fun. They feel that they will not be implicated in them. They are completely looking at this matter with a lively mentality. Qin Qing and Wen Minwu stayed in this person group for a moment before they got a headache. When the sky had just lighted up, they squeezed from the crowded hall to the crowded gate and squeezed it out. In a word, since yesterday ¡¯s alarm sounded, every city except Imperial City is dark, and every city has become very lively. It feels like many times as many people as before. In fact, it ¡¯s not, but I did n¡¯t want to talk before. The speaker also crowded in this time to join in the excitement. Really crowded! ¡°Wen Minwu, you can use soul tracking again to see if there is any subway station or the like near Black Tortoise. I think it is better to take the subway and take the train. The body and the phantom may be difficult to perform.¡± Qin Qing said. Indeed, it ¡¯s more convenient to apply the external body method and the phantom on a flat ground. If it is performed in such a crowded crowd, either you accidentally step on someone ¡¯s foot or you are stumbled, it will always cause some unnecessary trouble. ¡°Yes, come with me.¡± Qin Qing slowly peeled off the sea of ??people and moved slowly to reach the station that Wen Minwu said, an hour had passed. This is a subway station. At these times, the subway stations are extremely crowded. Countless office workers rush to work, and the student party rushes to school. But today it is a little quiet, there are not many people under 4 times. 2 subway tickets were booked. Arrive. According to Wen Minwu, they only need to walk about half an hour to reach the hiding place of Black Tortoise, but Black Tortoise is always followed by many Spirit Beast groups, it is difficult to reach him. Therefore, this section of the road is much more dangerous than the previous roads. With more than 10000, a few powerful Spirit Beast came out. It is estimated that it will be a bit of hard work. The place where Black Tortoise hides is not in the city, but in a relatively barren suburb. There are no more people living nearby and even less angry. The reason I chose here is for this reason. This is better than in the city, so Qin Qing and Wen Minwu can let go of their hands and feet when they fight, without worrying about what buildings were destroyed or who was injured, and there is no worries. This Black Tortoise really solved them. A troublesome thing. There was no abnormal Spirit Beast attacking them along the way. Qin Qing and Wen Minwu walked by the road, but from time to time there were several killed Spirit Beast and a lot of corpses. It seems that not only Qin Qing and Wen Minwu were in the final Black Tortoise, but that the group had arrived before them. Fortunately, I was too lazy to spend more Spirit Qi on the Spirit Beast, just to protect Black Tortoise from being killed by them first. Must wait until Qin Qing and Wen Minwu arrive. They quickened their pace, while still paying attention to concealing themselves. After a while, they saw the huge monster Black Tortoise. I also saw a large number of people, looking directly towards Wen Minwu and Qin Qing. Qin Qing and Wen Minwu knew at a glance that they had been found, and they came out open and aboveboard. It¡¯s nothing more than some of Qin Qing¡¯s enemies, any of Xuannv Palace, Gentlemen¡¯s League, Wu Moqiwen, Wang Ye. After being chased many times, Qin Qing disagreed when he saw the people who came to chase. When I walked in, it was not simple, and it was the house of Xuan Nu Gong and Wu Moqi. As everyone knows, the Gentlemen League, Wen Family, and Wang Ye have colluded together, but none of them appeared very tacitly, but the remaining forces appeared together. In short, it will not be a good thing. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1076 Wen Minwu saw them grandiose moved towards their direction, frowned, his eyes covered with sand, his eyes covered with a killing intent, ready to meet the enemy at any time. Qin Qing signaled that he should not be too excited. Let ¡¯s take a look first. Then, they disguised themselves as two old peasants, with mottled faces on their faces, gray hair, and unsightly eyes. acknoledged. In order to respond to an emergency, they first held their breath and operated the Spirit Qi within the body, closed the cave door, and hid it. The topography of the forest is high and complicated. Usually no one can see through it at once. However, what Qin Qing did not expect was that there were so many people on the other side, a few thousand fewer people, and if there were a large army behind him, there could be a few 1000 more people, but at first glance, they seemed reluctant, Natural fighting will wipe out 10000%. Banners fluttered, and Qin Qing knew very well the battles of the other party. It was obvious that the Great Family was here, and it took great generosity. However, in a simple look, the four doors colluded together. Each faction sends a small number of people to form a battle similar to the army. Those 4 schools are all very famous: 3 Wu Moqi and Xuan Nu Gong. Another person in Xuan Nu Gong, Qin Qing has fought against Xuan Nu Gong Elder many times, and naturally understood that Xuan Nu Gong¡¯s strength should not be underestimated, and there was cold sweat in his heart. ¡°It¡¯s Wu Moqi, and Xuan Nu Gong, didn¡¯t expect them all to visit this muddy water, the purpose is unknown.¡± Qin Qing said, after thinking for several months, Qin Qing still did not want to understand these 3 There is no shortage of Spirit Beast and so on, why should we attack Black Tortoise for no reason? He knew that he couldn¡¯t swallow this big piece of meat. ¡°I have seen it, maybe to hunt Black Tortoise together, maybe to hunt us together, but since I saw us, I will not let go.¡± Wen Minwu became serious. Qin Qing and Wen Minwu still did n¡¯t shoot when the other person came over, their eyes staring at the front, fearing that they would suddenly attack, the team of hundreds of people in Surabaya the night before was terrifying, not to mention that it was 100 Human, it¡¯s terrible to go crazy. They walked silently, pretending not to see them, but were still stopped. ¡°No need to cover up, haven¡¯t you seen us all see you just now? Why should I pretend?¡± Xuan Nu Gong stood up and said very boldly. Qin Qing and Wen Minwu returned to their original shapes awkwardly. There was a shock at the soles of the feet, and Black Tortoise was moving. It seems that Black Tortoise is also aware of the bad, and wants to leave this place. But which of the people here didn¡¯t come for Black Tortoise? How could Black Tortoise escape. Seeing how they are wary of each other, it¡¯s not that they form an ally, it just happens to happen, and then they can also predict each other¡¯s actions. This is in this place, and in one encounter, there are 3 Wu Moqi and Xuan Nu Gong. The prince just announced a rebellion, how come you come here to find Black Tortoise? Even if there are 3 families in Wu Moqi, the guest Xuan Nu Palace is very suspicious. All the opponents have declared war, and there is time to come here to take a few laps. ¡°Do n¡¯t think about it, I think you all know that Black Tortoise is Ancient Divine Beast, as long as you kill it, go to its turtle shell and eat its meat, the skill can rise instantly. Such a large Black Tortoise is enough for a family or a martial art. Eat it? ¡°A person stood up and immediately broke the prohibition in everyone¡¯s heart. The situation is clear, and then there is only a direct grab. Qin Qing was a little dizzy. These people, he really can¡¯t snatch it, but he couldn¡¯t just watch Black Tortoise killed. Sure enough, yesterday¡¯s bad hunch was here. Sad reminder sad reminder! (End of this chapter) Chapter 1077 What Qin Qing did not expect was that these people competed for Black Tortoise, for the meat and turtle shell of Black Tortoise, completely crazy and ridiculous! These people went crazy and ate everything, even the Ancient Divine Beast. Before Qin Qing went up to stop these people from going crazy, some people were out of control and disregarded others. Win directly and play against Black Tortoise. If a few people are crazy, there will be dozens of people crazy, dozens of people crazy will have a few hundred people crazy, a few 100 people crazy will have a few 100 people crazy, a few 1000 people crazy will have a few 1000 people crazy. That¡¯s good, after a person rushed up, a group of people rushed up, such a huge army of monks, all went crazy, and when playing Black Tortoise, they didn¡¯t forget to grab a few pieces of Black Tortoise meat. However, the meat is too hard, or all the teeth will fall to the ground. Qin Qing and Wen Minwu saw that the situation was far from good, and rushed up, but there was no way to save the election Black Tortoise. Dozens and hundreds of people were okay. They are only two. How can these 100 people be prevented from going crazy? ¡°I¡¯m going to die.¡± Qin Qing quickly took out the Wushuang sword and went up to attack the people who attacked Black Tortoise, thinking of finding a free space to surround a Formation around Black Tortoise. However, there are too many people, and he is also overwhelmed by himself. Black Tortoise has a lot of blood, but it also has a lot of people. It sweeps its tail and dies in a circle, but there are some people attacking in front of it, and some people attacking on the left and right. And there are many experts here. With so many people attacking a thing, I am afraid that even the thickest blood will be consumed by life. But within half an hour, Black Tortoise was dead, its body was bloody, half was wounded by sword and whip, and half was bitten by someone who was completely crazy and ridiculous. Although the meat is thick, but one bite after another, the tooth fell to the ground, and another pair of teeth came up, producing a deep tooth mark. Qin Qing looked at the Black Tortoise killed in front of him, a pile of corpses and Black Tortoise ¡¯s bodies, blood flowing into a river on the ground, as if it were an Asura field. If it were not for the first time, no one could imagine that it was just an experience. What a horrible battle on a large scale, there are indeed many people who survive, but there are more people who die. Black Tortoise was killed in a melee. Black Tortoise was killed. Black Tortoise is dead. Qin Qing kept repeating these three sentences in his head. He didn¡¯t know how to do it. When he went out in the morning, he thought he had caught a glimmer of survival. But now Black Tortoise is dead. How can he summon out Ancestral Dragon? Summon can¡¯t get out of Ancestral Dragon, how can he revive gluttonous food? This series of associations made Qin Qing a little pale. The cold sweat on his face, Black Tortoise One died, and the previous efforts failed, but the gluttony could not wait too long. The time left for them is far less than before. Looking at Wushuang Sword Spirit, Wushuang Sword Spirit was also in tears, trying to maintain the image of a good man. This sad and urging scene, no one spoke. Wen Minwu wanted to comfort them, thought about it, and felt that he was nothing more than a bad old fogey. It seemed that comfort did not do much. Moreover, he was also very sad at this time, not at all what comforted others. After a while, Qin Qing always wanted to know if there were any other clues about Ancestral Dragon. The first thing I thought of was Vermilion Bird. Vermilion Bird, Black Tortoise, and Ancestral Dragon are the three largest Divine Beasts. Black Tortoise can wake up Ancestral Dragon, and Vermilion Bird can. Finding Vermilion Bird right now is not a simple matter. Black Tortoise died suddenly, without any warning. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1078 Divine Beast Black Tortoise¡¯s dead flesh and turtle shell did not stay, but little by little as spirit strength dissipated and eventually disappeared so that there was not a little gray left. The faces of each family were ashamed. They seemed to have done nothing. No one knew that this Divine Beast was so weird. The dead body will not survive in this world. People who have just bitten the meat of Black Tortoise are full of joy, and their cultivation base level has been directly increased by 2 levels. It¡¯s just a bite of meat, and Black Tortoise is really worthy of Divine Beast. People dispersed, and the complaints of each family were expressed, and it was not known who first revealed the method of strangling Black Tortoise. This is all right, people have died a lot, but they get nothing. Xuannv Gong and Wu Moqi all started to count how many monks bite the Black Tortoise meat and the cultivation base improved. For a while, there were 3 thirty two people in the Xuannv Palace, and 100 in Wu Moqi were 3, 20, and 4 respectively. There was no place to be happy, and they dispersed. Qin Qing squatted on the ground in frustration and drew circles. The conversation between Xuannv Palace and Wu Moqi was not being listened to seriously. The fair face was whiter, but the tender white became a kind of miserable white. Look It was frightening to go up, but it was really sad. The little thing in his arms was tweeting, although he was only a few days after he was born, but he was a little bigger than he was when he was born. He looked carefree and looked especially cute. ¡°The only hope next is Divine Beast Vermilion Bird. It is rumored that Divine Beast Vermilion Bird is located in the south. Vermilion Bird¡¯s whereabouts have also been exposed in the south a few days ago. Hurry up and try your luck.¡± Streamer Prime Moon Sword Spirit flashed out. Wushuang Sword Spirit also flashed. The two Sword Spirits stood against each other, but the expression of Wushuang Sword Spirit looked rather helpless, saying, ¡°Fool, there is not much time left for us, only a dozen left. How can we get through in time? ¡° Liuguang Suyue Sword Spirit is very dissatisfied with the phrase ¡°stupid¡±, and two Sword Spirits are about to fight. ¡°And Divine Beast Vermilion Bird is come and go without a shadow or trace, how could it be so easy to see? I am afraid it is fake.¡± Qin Qing, who has been silent, opened the mouth and said, his long eyelashes trembling A trembling, a little wet. The little thing in his arms flapped his wings all the time, and he kept crying. This is really silly. ¡°I can¡¯t find anything. Isn¡¯t this the only one?¡± The little thing twitched and said directly, there was still some dissatisfaction in his words. It was estimated that he was a little angry at Qin Qing¡¯s ignorance and flapped his wings. So rude to Ben Divine Beast! ¡° Little things talk! The animal speaks! Speaking of ordinary people¡¯s words, Wushuang Sword Spirit and Liuguang Suyue Sword Spirit came together and seemed to be very disdainful about the small one ¡°this Divine Beast¡±. ¡°Are you Divine Beast, are you very difficult to deal with? A stupid look with full feathers and a red body that really has no taste.¡± Liu Guang Su Yue Sword Spirit sarcastically, stunned, ¡°What! You are Divine Beast! That and that Then you are Vermilion Bird? ¡° The little thing raised his head and chest, proudly nodded, with an arrogant look. Qin Qing looked up at the small things in his arms, and suddenly remembered that Weizhang Xianren was the owner of the three Divine Beast. The eggs given to him were not necessarily eggs or ducks, but they might be Divine Beast eggs. Didn¡¯t the Weizian fairy really help them again? Wen Minwu walked over and picked up a small thing with one hand. It does n¡¯t look like the Vermilion Bird of come and go without a shadow or trace. But the expression also revealed joy. The little thing fluttered in the air a few times, very embarrassed. There was a huge bird chirping in the sky above him. The chirping of the bird was very soft and calm. The place where Qin Qing stood was covered by a big thing and the sunlight was cast, a large shadow was cast, and World seemed to be dark for an instant. Suddenly he looked up, and it turned out to be a red bird with a circle on his head. After a few revolutions, it fell and said 2 words-¡°Mourning.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 1079 Mourning? What is mourning? Just as Qin Qing was puzzled, the small things in Wen Minwu¡¯s hands threw up more wildly, so crazy that he fluttered his wings and lost several feathers. ¡°Cousin! They are rude to me, just grab me with one hand !!!¡± Before Qin Qing spoke, this little thing complained first, and the bird¡¯s face was also embarrassed, which was very funny. Shooting this big red bird in front of him, it can be several thousand times to several ten thousand times larger than this little thing. In any case, this little thing that does not want a chicken and not a duck can not be connected with Divine Beast Vermilion Bird. However, this little thing was even called the big red bird cousin, indicating that the little thing knew this big red bird, that is, the little thing is indeed Vermilion Bird. The phrase ¡°Mourning¡± of the Big Vermilion Bird is just calling the name of this little thing. Misplaying and hitting really hit Divine Beast Vermilion Bird, or the fate in the midst. Big Vermilion Bird landed on the flat ground in front of Qin Qing. He was ten times taller than Qin Qing. Compared with the surrounding buildings, it seemed that those buildings suddenly became small toys. Big Vermilion Bird glared at the mourning, and the mourning immediately lowered his head to death, looking very wronged. ¡°You are Chu Qing? I¡¯m Divine Beast Vermilion Bird. The little Divine Beast is called mourning.¡± Before Qin Qing spoke, Vermilion Bird began to introduce herself. Qin Qing was nodded and wondered why Vermilion Bird knew his name. Vermilion Bird Dao Weizhang Xianren had long predicted that he would give the young Vermilion Bird funerals to Qin Qing before they broke out of the shell, in order to facilitate Vermilion Bird to find them and help them. There is a force between Vermilion Birds that can determine the position of each other. ¡°Are you a sword intent summon Divine Beast Ancestral Dragon?¡± Wen Min In Military there is some can¡¯t bear to see this little Vermilion Bird¡¯s embarrassed look, anyway this little Vermilion Bird is also very useful to them, so that the funeral has been in the air Fluttering was not very good, so he raised it and put it in Qin Qing¡¯s arms again. Vermilion Bird nodded. Without the explanation of Qin Qing and Wen Minwu, Vermilion Bird knows what happened just now. It and Ancestral Dragon and Black Tortoise are the three largest Divine Beasts under the unconstrained Andromeda. Naturally, they can also have a spirit. Qin Qing continued: ¡°What should we do now.¡± Wushuang Sword Spirit and Liuguang Suyue Sword Spirit saw such a big bird, and naturally hid back into Qin Qing and Wen Minwu Divine Consciousness respectively, and were a little ashamed and embarrassed by the funeral. The sun¡¯s altitude angle gradually increased, it was approaching noon, and the surrounding area had become Chaotic Burial Mound. It was full of corpses, but soon people from various families would come to collect their monks. To be precise, this place should not stay long. But Vermilion Bird is such a big bird, and it¡¯s still fiery, no matter where it is. 10000 Once some people go crazy again, it is terrifying to come up and strangle Vermilion Bird. ¡°Come with me.¡± As soon as Vermilion Bird finished saying the word ¡°bar¡±, Qin Qing and Wen Minwu entered a space, and the environment completely changed. They entered a new world through space-time ninjutsu. ¡°Where is this?¡± Wen Minwu and Qin Qing asked. Vermilion Bird explained in detail. I realized that this is the situation of Divine Beast. The Divine Beast is an independent World created by the unfinished fairy. Just like the World and the Table World of this World, this World can be connected with the two Worlds outside, but this is where Divine Beast lives, it will not be so Easy to break in. If it were n¡¯t for Zhang Weixian ¡¯s deliberate message to Vermilion Bird before his death, let Divine Beast here help Qin Qing. I ¡¯m afraid no one in this world knows of this mysterious ¡°Divine Beast¡±. The territory of Divine Beast is like a fantasy Immortal Realm. It has abundant spirit strength and beautiful environment. There is no building, and it is all natural. In addition to Divine Beast, there are some advanced Spirit Beast, for example, gluttons have seen several. The environment of Divine Beast is much less polluted than World and Table World. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1080 Before Spirit slowly recovers, a tortoise snake came to us, it should be Divine Beast Black Tortoise. I think Divine Beast Black Tortoise has been strangled outside, and Divine Beast Vermilion Bird is a bereavement cousin. Qin Qing asked: ¡°Does this Divine Beast Black Tortoise have any relatives with the Black Tortoise that was killed outside?¡± Divine Beast Black Tortoise smiled, his head slowly extended from the turtle shell, and his slender limbs were also extended, which seemed more powerful and domineering than before. As for Black Tortoise¡¯s previous appearance, Qin Qing couldn¡¯t help but think of the four words ¡°coward¡±, so Qin Qing could not help but endure. ¡°This Black Tortoise is the one killed outside.¡± Divine Beast Vermilion Bird explained. ¡°En ?!¡± Ji Qinqing saw Divine Beast Black Tortoise the soul flew away and scattered outside, and the spirit strength dissipated so that there was no slag left. Isn¡¯t Divine Beast dead? Mourning saw Qin Qing¡¯s question, and finally refuted once: ¡°Fool! Do you think Divine Beast really meant killing it? How could it be so easy to be killed, the one just outside was Divine Beast Black Tortoise¡¯s Just a little bit, the power is less than 10% of its real body. If it is really out, then the monks will have been left with no slag for a long time, let alone eat the meat of Black Tortoise. Shell. ¡° is it? ! Qin Qing thought, his eyes could not help but look at the mourning, it looked very easy to kill, but it was indeed a small Vermilion Bird! Vermilion Bird told us the general knowledge about Divine Beast. Divine Beast is a condensed ancient Spirit Qi, with extraordinary power. Divine Beast is extremely rare, it needs a very big chance, and it takes 10,000,000 years to condense one. When Undivided Loose Practitioner collected Divine Beast, there were already three Divine Beasts, Vermilion Bird, Black Tortoise, and Ancestral Dragon, so Unfinished Loose Practitioner and these three Divine Beasts concluded a contract¡ªUnchanged Loose Practitioner created their homeland ¡°Divine Beast Land¡± for the three Divine Beasts, and many Spirit Beasts who followed the three Divine Beasts lived in, and Divine Beast had to obey the arrangement of Loose Practitioner from Zhang Zhang Loose Practitioner. That is to say, Loose Practitioner can find the help of these three Divine Beast anytime and anywhere. The unfinished Loose Practitioner has existed in this World for 1000 years, and has worked hard to create a small Divine Beast Vermilion Bird-funeral only a while ago. But this is already very rare. At the time of dying, Wei Zhang Loose Practitioner entrusted the funeral, which is equivalent to transferring the agreement between him and the three Divine Beast to Qin Qing. Qin Qing can summon Divine Beast at any time, and all Spirit Beasts in the three Divine Beast and Divine Beast are used by Qin Qing. ¡°It seems that Weizhuang Loose Practitioner is not a general trust for you.¡± Xuan Martial Dao, who has been looking at the youngster in front of him, sees from the top, and Qin Qing is uncomfortable. Qin Qinghehe said a few times. In his impression, he did n¡¯t say a few words with Wei Zhang Loose Practitioner, but Wei Zhang Loose Practitioner was willing to give himself the situation of Divine Beast to himself, which is really confusing. ¡°Because Weizhang Loose Practitioner saw the dragon chant and the dragon eye on you.¡± The funeral suddenly said leisurely, it seemed to see what Qin Qing was thinking, and what he said was facing the question in Qin Qing¡¯s mind. Then, Black Tortoise¡¯s hands and feet were retracted again, not knowing what was tamping in the huge turtle shell, and finally took out a belt-like thing. ¡°Fortunately, you came early and Ben Divine Beast will be scared by this belt!¡± Black Tortoise said as he handed it up. Although it was taken out of the turtle shell, it was extremely clean and tasteless, so it was kept very well. Qin Qing asked: ¡°What is this belt?¡± Black Tortoise replied: ¡°This belt is also entrusted to you by the unfinished Loose Practitioner and is called Divine Beast Lock.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 1081 Divine Beast lock is the key to Divine Beast. With Divine Beast lock, you can enter and leave Divine Beast. It looks like a normal belt with 3 silver buttons on it. Each corresponds to a different Divine Beast. The three buttons represent Black Tortoise, Vermilion Bird, and Ancestral Dragon. As long as you press the corresponding button, you can summon out Divine Beast and order Divine Beast. It can be said that Divine Beast realm and Divine Beast lock are matched. This belt is a bit heavy, all forged with gold and silver materials, but it looks very delicate and rich. ¡°Use this to summon Black Tortoise.¡± Qin Qingmu murmured silently, then went into meditation, pressed the button, and suddenly felt that her Spiritual Qi was all gathered in the buttons on her belly. Although he closed his eyes, but Can also feel the shuttle in time and space. There was a glimmer of dawn in the darkness. The converging Spirit Qi is getting bigger and bigger, and it starts to shine with the blind rays of light, catching the eye. From afar, you can feel a mainstay in the middle, gradually shrinking in one point, shrinking and expanding, maintaining indefinite. Qin Qing¡¯s breathing began to be rapid, as if he showed Ancestral Dragon in his mind. His pulse beats very difficult to deal with, clenching his fists, and showing blue muscles. In a flash, I felt murky heavens dark earth, but when I woke up again, I found that it reached the sky. Dizzy like a flip, he closed his eyes and relied on his Spirit Qi to perceive everything around him. The surrounding area seems to be like water on average. There is nothing but only a huge object. In front of it, it should be Ancestral Dragon. Qin Qing looked at all around, and there was indeed nothing that could be used. Ancestral Dragon¡¯s body is very large, and the golden rays of light he wants have a brown look. The scales were gleaming, as if to pierce the clouds, and his two beards were very angry, fluttering, and went back with the wind. There was a king¡¯s aura between his eyebrows, and it was indeed a dragon, shining brightly. Qin Qing froze for a moment, first bowed very friendly and touched the dragon. Suddenly, the majestic image of the dragon in Qin Qing¡¯s heart was broken. He blinked, just like a newborn baby, blinked at him, as if looking at a curious new thing. Qin Qing laughed at him, then scratched his scalp, he didnt expect very much, how could this dragon look so stupid. The dragon did not live up to his stupid look, hehe laughed a few times, a cloud of mist squirted out of its nasal organs, and suddenly the clouds swirled around, Immortal Qi fluttering. Qin Qing pinched his nose and walked to him. ¡°You are Ancestral Dragon, hello, I am Qin Qing.¡± Qin Qing touched his beard politely, which was equivalent to shaking hands and introducing himself. He was still looking at the silly dragon in front of him, and the silly dragon was also looking at him, and the eyes of dark and swarthy turned like a marble. ¡°Who are you, why broke into my ruled territory. Are you bored or doing something.¡± To be honest, although Ancestral Dragon looks a bit silly, it still reveals a king¡¯s aura, maybe it is very large His image made him support this majesty. Qin Qing has a desire for people, so the natural tone is lower 3 and 4 lower. He said to the dragon: ¡°Actually, I want to summon you through the Divine Beast lock. My purpose is to save a Spirit Beast. I hope you can help, and only you can save him.¡± Qin Qing¡¯s eyes are shining through the water, somewhat scattered, and he looks very sincere. ¡°Why do you say that only I can help you? Isn¡¯t it possible for other Divine Beasts?¡± Said Ancestral Dragon, a smile on his lips. Qin Qing laughed and said: ¡°It is because Black Tortoise and Vermilion Bird said that only you can save the gluttonous, so I came to you.¡± ¡°What? Black Tortoise big brother and Vermilion Bird elder sister are also with you. You don¡¯t tell me early, I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Ancestral Dragon responded. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1082 didn¡¯t expect This kind of Ancestral Dragon looks dignified, and was deceived so quickly. Then, Qin Qing relied on Divine Beast¡¯s thoughts to go back and forth in time and space, and it was another kind of dizziness that fell in time and space and returned to real life. Qin Qing opened his eyes and was wet. His eyelashes are as thin as thin wings, just like a butterfly lined up dancing lightly and gracefully, with a wind blowing moisture. Immediately, a Golden Dragon also appeared in front of everyone¡¯s eyes, its claws were very large, and it landed firmly in the middle of the woods. That was the Ancestral Dragon who came along to help. The Ancestral Dragon exclaimed when he saw the Black Tortoise in front of him. ¡°Black Tortoise big brother, the result is really you, I thought he was blinded by me, just about to kick him.¡± Ancestral Dragon¡¯s tone was sullen, with a childish meaning. Then Vermilion Bird stood up for the funeral. They greeted one after another with a good face. They seemed to have disappeared for a long time, but their temper was still good. At least there was no cold scene, and the awkward atmosphere was not rendered. ¡°Do you know how to save gluttony? We only know that we can use you, but we don¡¯t know how to make a specific process.¡± Qin Qing said, looking straight and strong. Ancestral Dragon raised his head and looked up at it from a height. He was very proud and had a low voice: ¡°Of course, one Spirit Beast will use another Divine Beast blood sacrifice. The gluttonous dragon is the son of the dragon, and there is one between my blood and gluttonous dragon. The effect of the strands echoing each other. So my blood can wake up gluttonous food, just use my blood to make an array. ¡° Everyone listened, thinking that it was quite simple, and there was no complicated process. Then they rushed together to the place where the gluttony died. The bloody smell of the gluttony slowly dissipated along the way. No one dared to come close, but there were some small things that wanted to eat. For example, a group of ants found that it was only one. The group shadow suddenly flickered, and even relying on Spirit Qi, who had only his seal, was killing these little things difficult. The crowd arrived at the scene. Now the gluttonous souls are gathered together, at least they are recovered, and they can be recovered at any time. After gathering spirits, he gathers to look like he was before his life. The tigers are magnificent and majestic. In short, they seem to have more trust than Ancestral Dragon. ¡°Qin Qing, you are here, did you find a way to revive me?¡± The gluttonous man threw forward excitedly, after all, Qin Qing was the master of his life. Qin Qing laughed, and then pointed to the Ancestral Dragon on one side. It seemed to imply that he used the blood painting array of Ancestral Dragon to save him. Glutton looked at Ancestral Dragon, nodded, and Ancestral Dragon also moved towards him nodded. Formation started immediately. Ancestral Dragon endured the pain, cut a piece of meat, donated a little blood, and began to spread on the ground. A bloody smell became more intense, and no creature dared to approach here. Qin Qing was on the side, his breath felt suffocating, and his heart was very nervous, as if hanging from a line, and his throat was also mentioned in the throat. Qin Qing assisted with the injection of spirit strength on the side, and began to combine with Spirit Qi of Ancestral Dragon. The blood began to diffuse, turned into a deep black, and ran towards the sky. The array I just painted was up and it was a 6-sided shape. An evil assaults the senses. Even Qin Qing felt that his head was sweating coldly and was shocked by the Formation. It seems that this time is no problem. After all, even he can shock the array. After striving for it, immediately after the order, he got up again and ran to the sky. Now it is getting higher and higher, like a ray of green smoke is invisible. After a while, the gluttonous life force began to recover slowly, and the image of his body became a real silhouette. Immediately, the Formation was over, and the gluttony reverted to its original appearance, lively dragon and animated tiger, very lively. ¡°Thank you so much this time, Ancestral Dragon. Thank you very much.¡± Gourmet thanked Ancestral Dragon and nodded to Qin Qing. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1083 ¡°Gourmet, it looks like you¡¯re okay, is it really okay? Don¡¯t you need to recuperate? If it¡¯s okay, let¡¯s go right away.¡± Qin Qing inquired about the recent situation of gluttonous gluttons and urged to set sail as soon as possible. It must be the bloody storm that Imperial Capital has been lifted. The prince has publicly stated that he wants to resist Imperial Capital, an independent company. Maybe the army is ready now, and it will be attacked soon. If Imperial Capital falls, it may be contaminated again. The ashes of many people are bloody, so that is the most unforgivable. Gluttonous snorted, pats its tail, its mane and black hair intertwined together, it looks even more powerful, his voice is very powerful, like a speaking ground must be shocked 30%: ¡°Relax, master, I¡¯m fine. Let¡¯s go now, the big picture matters.¡± After obtaining his consent, these Spirit Beasts were included in Qin Qing¡¯s Divine Consciousness by Qin Qing, thinking about using Divine Beast lock for a while, or summon out, and then they went on the road. Qin Qing kept his Divine Beast lock very well along the way, for fear that he would never be able to enter Divine Beast once he broke it. Those Divine Beasts are reminiscing in the old, talking about family life, and they look very happy. At least they do n¡¯t have to use their leg strength. Qin Qing is running around alone, but Qin Qing ¡¯s foot strength is also really strong. Like a gust of wind, maybe it is faster than the wind, and it has passed through the woods without leaving any traces. This is how good martial arts, if there are people around, they will immediately applaud. ¡°When can I get there? Let¡¯s hurry up.¡± Black Tortoise stepped out of the Divine Beast and stretched out a lazy waist, asking, the turtle shell around him was already drying almost all split up and in pieces, after all Don¡¯t like the sun. Others asked along with it. Qin Qing also responded patiently, and was about to arrive. There was a little distance to speed up his foot strength and speed. It was faster than before, just like Tornado scraped over Imperial Capital. Arrived in a moment. At this time, the Xuannv Palace and Wu Moqi are ready to discuss how to deal with it. These people harassed and proposed their own countermeasures there, but did not find a suitable excuse. After all, although the prince had declared war, he had not pointed out certain actions, and it was not a great crime. In addition, although their military strength is strong, the other party is also helped by many people. For example, the Gentlemen League, all of which are Jianghu Sect factions, are very tricky, and may be able to compete with their military strength, and do not have the upper hand. In terms of weapons, Wang Ye is also rich Can be an enemy. Weapons capable soldiers are more difficult. ¡°For us meet force with force and got a both sides suffer, then we can¡¯t eat any good losses.¡± The elders of the Xuan Nu Palace rubbed their temples, and a pain burst on their heads, which was a headache. Indeed, if meet force with force is the result of both sides suffer. ¡°We have talents and strangers on our side, and they also have on their side. We have counselors on our side, and theirs on the other side may be more advantageous to us. After all, the prince and his side are all heart-wrenching.¡± Others vomited, and everyone¡¯s suspicions became more serious. Some people are still pondering whether this battle can be won? ¡°Everyone, in fact, if you consider military strength, maybe I can help. I have a few Spirit Beasts and can cope with some people. They are basically Hundred Venoms Immunity, 100 benefits without harm.¡± Qin Qing heard their conversation outside the door and came out to solve their doubts. Indeed, there are many gluttons and other powerful Spirit Beasts in Divine Beast. If there is a Spirit God beast, it should be much easier. It¡¯s just that this person has basically offended both World and Table World. Everyone doesn¡¯t hold much information about him, and he doesn¡¯t expect him to devote himself to it. ¡°Is this really possible? Let such a person come to our deliberations, aren¡¯t you afraid to divulge your troops?¡± Some people said in a low voice. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1084 Someone could take the initiative to raise it, and the doubts in their hearts were also revealed. Although they at first agreed to form an alliance, it was also a helpless move. Now, the equivalent strength of the two sides is equal. ¡°Yeah, 10000. What if he suddenly got out of the way or let Divine Beast slam and hit us? Then, but the loss was heavy.¡± An old man touched his beard, his face was sad, and his eyes reflected the rays of light, Staring at Qin Qing, staring at him like a nail, is even quieter than those of Divine Beast. Qin Qing was helpless sighed, but also helpless, brows tightly knit, twisted into a ball, after all, he played invincible hands in the world and the world in the world, offended is not the heart ¡¯s desire, did n¡¯t expect is still Turned into obstacles and barriers. So he had to swear, he would never betray in this battle. Everyone could barely believe him, and then they discussed how to best use their strength. ¡°I think that the opponent¡¯s strength is also sufficient, and some unknown weapons are made. We can choose to break them one by one.¡± This proposal has caused a new wave. Some people think that this proposal is good. Fortunately, it can use a large amount of force to reduce the damage. , It¡¯s a bad mold. Others are hesitant. ¡°Princess Di Cai arrives.¡± Someone outside the door made a sound, and the elders in the martial arts all stood up one by one and showed nodded to Di Cai. Di Cai was also nodded at them, and saw Qin Qing, and his eyes lit up, and his eyes were covered with a layer of victory rays of light. Di Cai had already understood Qin Qing¡¯s strengths before. Now I think it should be a sure win, and my face could not help but release the brilliance. ¡°All Elders, you don¡¯t have to be so polite, I just want to ask if you have come up with any good countermeasures. The other party seems to be mobilizing.¡± Di Cai took a soft seat and took a sip of tea. Her voice resembled an ice mountain snow lotus, with a warm, mellow coldness. It is worthy of being a girlish temperament cultivated since childhood. Many younger men stared at her, unable to remove their eyes, Qin Qing did not care. My own Elder and training have reached the extreme. Naturally, it is not good for women. Cough cough, let everyone calm down. Because, when he saw Emperor Cai¡¯s expression, he began to feel disgusted, frowned, and he seemed not very happy. Qin Qing took out a string of beads and played with it while talking to the three Divine Beasts inside. He was very pleased and simply did not hear the outside clearly because he knew that even if he listened outside now, it would be useless. ¡°What¡¯s so nice about the old fogey talking outside, or let¡¯s go out to play.¡± Ancestral Dragon rolled the eyes directly and then came up with a bold idea. Everyone agreed with it, but they didn¡¯t speak. Although they thought this way and felt bored, they still had to give these Great Sect some face. ¡°Don¡¯t talk here, hurry up and divide your work. Everyone is responsible for a martial art. First figure out their arming and everything else.¡± Qin Qing impatiently sighed at them and said to them. Elders saw that their disciplines were so **, and they were also very embarrassed. They slapped their faces, and Qin Qing, who was similar to the Great Demon King in their hearts, did not move, they even defeated. . It¡¯s not even a fight, a temperament can¡¯t compare. ¡°Otherwise, follow my assignment. Xuannv Palace stares at the Gentlemen League, Wu Moqi ¡¯s 3 families stare at the Wen Family, and then Wen Minwu and I will reluctantly stare at the prince, and will also make up for the news circulation and tell the emperor Princess. ¡° Others listened to it and felt that the distribution was acceptable, so they agreed. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1085 In recent days, they have been listening to the movements of various families and found not at all information, especially the palace of the prince, there is no trace of wind and grass, as if he was enjoying himself in peace, there is no strength to gather. In short, everything is weird, and life is no different. At that time, there were some big movements between the Gentlemen League and Wen Family, and they began to manufacture weapons and the like, so as not to need them from time to time. It just reminded Qin Qing that the emperor was not in a hurry, Court Eunuch. Everyone reported the information they knew, summed up a book, but also neat and tidy, Qin Qing did not find that he had innate talent in this regard, it is also possible to be a civil servant. ¡°They didn¡¯t have any major deeds before, were they using our attention, and then they defeated them separately elsewhere.¡± One person mentioned it, using our eyes to stare at the other three, and then maybe in the mountains Lao Lin¡¯s exercise weapons, such as those similar to artillery, are tremendously cold to remember. ¡°I also think it may be like this, but although the other party is practicing, then we will gather together and practice for a while. We can strengthen our defenses while practicing while staring.¡± Qin Qing said, clearing his throat again and sinking into thinking. The other Elders are also calm and nodded. Although they do not usually think that Qin Qing is a capable person, but in this regard they also have to admit that they have done better than their discipline. If Qin Qing was not at all, he might still be very popular. Everyone wants to put him under his door. ¡°Well, we all gathered our troops in a hidden villa within Imperial Capital. Just as Qin Qing said just now, he began to forge weapons in the old forest of the deep mountain. He sent a few people, but no more. Go out and check the information.¡± Although they all agreed on this process, in the next few days, they were busy gathering their troops and began to forge in a summer resort. Qin Qing and several people returned early and late to go out to investigate information. They must know the other party ¡¯s weapons. In order to forge some corresponding weapons. After getting a little free time, Qin Qing followed Spirit Beasts to walk the bend, as if walking a pet, and the other soldiers saw it, and they couldn¡¯t help but see it. According to Qin Qing ¡¯s investigation, it is known that the other party began to make a long-strike cannon, that cannon can inject its own spirit strength into it, and set the point. Not only has its accuracy increased, but its attack power has also increased several times. As a result, the people here started to customize the shield that can protect the city wall, also made of cowhide, and also injected Spirit Qi into it, just like an airbag, it can generally go forward and die, and also have vitality. Wang Ye still sang and danced, and found nothing. However, the quieter the place, the more dangerous it is, indicating that their situation is also tighter and closer. The war is imminent and the war is about to happen. In the past few days, Qin Qing has basically been sleeping in Wang Ye Mansion and lived in Wang Ye Mansion. From time to time, he went to their kitchen to set something to eat. Being able to go in silently, and come out quietly, and keep no wounds at all, only Qin Qing has such a high skill, and sometimes Wen Minwu will accompany him. In the next few days, the movement of the Gentlemen¡¯s League has become bigger and bigger. The illusion is that the prince¡¯s people simply don¡¯t care about the war and have no response. The Gentlemen¡¯s League is like a dog. It does everything the master does They can all be tolerated unconditionally. ¡°My mom, can the Gentlemen League endure this?¡± Some people are already very angry, especially the ones who have had a good relationship with the Gentlemen League before. Others, including Qin Qing, also feel that something is not right, and the gentleman alliance is logically a relatively proud and arrogant sect. This time is so obscure, conscientious, and what kind of abacus is in the end. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1086 The next morning. As soon as I woke up, I heard that there was a noisy crowd outside. The voices of the monks were mixed. The voices of the monks and people were mixed. After listening carefully, it seemed that the army was training. Qin Qing sat up and met Wen Minwu when he left the room. After inquiring about it and turning on the computer, it was found that the action of the prince has gone further. In a city not far away, the war has already begun, and it is now playing fiercely. This time the royal attack is divided into 3 waves. There are 3 wrong attacks from 3 directions. You do n¡¯t need to check it carefully. Naturally, Gentlemen League leads an army, Wen Family leads an army, and Wang Ye ¡¯s original army represents an army. The three armies gathered together, each attacking their own responsible direction. Qin Qing quickly contacted the people of Wu Moqi¡¯s 3 family and the people of Xuan Nu Palace. It should be that the master of the Xuannv Palace Si Jiangyue built a group, and Wu Qingqing, Mo Lengshu and the others entered the group. ¡°It must be that everyone has read the news this morning. There are already some fights. According to the news report, it is divided into three batches of troops.¡± Si Jiangyue directly opened a video chat, and a cold face spread through the computer After coming over, the expression was as proud as ever. didn¡¯t expect This group was really opened by the main palace of the Xuannv Palace, Si Jiangyue. Generally speaking, Sijiangyue and Hengheng are Divine Dragon. It ¡¯s very mysterious. Shuo Yue tried the scene of a game, and since then he has never seen a silhouette of Si Jiangyue. Xuan Nu Gong and Gentlemen¡¯s League have always been two forces that suppress each other. It is estimated that this time the action of Gentlemen¡¯s League has made Xuan Nu Gong anxious and has to take some actions. ¡°In my opinion, our Xuannv Palace will deal with the Gentlemen¡¯s Union Army, and the Moqi 2 family will deal with the Wen Family Army. Wu Family and Qin Qing Wen Minwu directly defend Imperial Capital against the army of the Lord.¡± In this war, the offense route of the prince ¡¯s side is divided into three routes: upper, middle, and lower. Attacking direction, Imperial Capital was not far away from the prince¡¯s nest, and soon was able to attack Imperial Capital. Everyone agreed. Qin Qing also agrees that he is now at Imperial Capital. In this way, it saves time to run around, but the Wu Family is far away from Imperial Capital. The whole army feels that it takes about a day or two. ¡°Many thanks everyone for helping, Imperial Capital will also send a large number of troops to help you, you can command it.¡± A familiar voice came out. At first has not noticed, Qin Qing may suddenly sucked in a cold breath. Imperial Capital Princess Di Cai has been dragged into the group, Si Jiangyue too made friends too. The discussion is over. Everyone quit video chat. Wen Minwu just sat beside me just now. This video call process is very smooth, all Si Jiangyue lined up there, and no one objected. But everyone knows that it is not so easy to implement it. Everyone needs to organize an accurate list of personnel. The movement of the army is also very troublesome. The details must be one by one. I¡¯m also very afraid that the local mayor and the mayor of the county will be at odds with the people of Li World and make mistakes. In short everything is ¡°annoying¡±. Turning off the computer, Qin Qing felt a headache. Through the chat just now, he suddenly understood what was going on in the morning. The war had already fought and he could not train the army? Moreover, Imperial Capital here is a national city, so it is naturally more tense than other places. The army of the prince is almost at the door, naturally chaotic, people were alarmed. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1087 A few days later, it seemed that the monks of Wu Family had all arrived at Imperial Capital. They were already negotiating with Imperial Capital ¡¯s army. Qin Qing thought he seemed to be the same, and arrived at the barracks after a little over half. The atmosphere in the barracks is very tense, and the atmosphere in the entire Imperial Capital is even more tense. In these few days, the lord ¡¯s army has been like a hot knife through butter, and he has not fought any defeat, and has rushed to the entrance of Imperial Capital all the way. In a week, you can give breakthrough to the last line of defense near Imperial Capital. So now the military of Imperial Capital is in a state of preparation, Spirit Beast Sabre and Sabre and so on are brought with them, and a lot of explosives and forgetless pistols are also prepared. It can be said that everything that can be prepared is prepared. Even if the army that informed the prince has arrived at the gate of the city, it can respond at any time without panic. But the atmosphere of the monks and soldiers is very subtle, and a feeling of fear is spreading. Although in Table World, little turbulence continues, until now now there are not too many large-scale wars, and it is very tense to think about it. This war is related to history. If you lose, then the ruler in this World will be ruled by a woman. If you change to a man, it is possible to reverse again and become male supremacy. At that time, people may have difficulty adapting to this situation. World will be chaotic. Qin Qing looked over and saw the tallest building in the army at a glance, which should be the Conference Hall, and Wen Minwu stepped towards the Conference Hall. open the door. Sure enough, in the discussion meeting, sitting on the familiar faces of each and everyone, Di Cai came in person, and Ji Fei, Wu Qingqing, and Wu Xixue were also present. The scene was slightly embarrassing. But it seems that these people are waiting for Qin Qing to come, and seeing Qin Qing came not much, but instead sighed in relief. Di Cai and Ji Fei smiled at Qin Qing. Wu Qingqing and Wu Xixue did not react much. It felt that there was no difference between Qin Qing¡¯s coming and not coming. The thing in World was not really settled yet. He and Wu Family should still have some suspicions. Qin Qing slightly accepted the expression, and once again walked to a free place in Conference Hall, sitting down, and Wen Minwu also sat beside him. At the door, Qin Qing knew that someone was about to inform Qin Qing that they were coming to the meeting. As a result, Qin Qing just came and saved time. ¡°Cough cough!¡± Di Cai coughed up pretendingly, acting to relieve the atmosphere. So they continued to talk. ¡°Yongye ¡¯s army has arrived at Fengyi ¡¯s gate, and it is estimated that it can be assaulted in just 7 days. Fengyi is a city next to Imperial Capital. It is the closest to Imperial Capital. Therefore, we need to prepare in advance. The war in Fengyi is just beginning. Wu Family and Qin Qing and the others who came to help at 8 pm took a car and local troops to Fengyi. ¡° Ji Fei said that the tone was severe, with a strong oppression, and it really had the style of Great General. Wu Tuoqing put his hands on his body and said, ¡°A total of 1,000,000 monks came from Wu Family, ready to fight at any time.¡± Yes, the monk Wu Family moved faster than Qin Qing imagined. In just 2 days, 1,000,000 monks came, and he had arrived in Fengyi. The efficiency of this service is indeed in line with Wu Qingqing¡¯s. ¡°I have talked about the specific tactics just now. I will report the content of the conversation to the Emperor. The tactics will also be sent to you through the mailbox, Qin Qing.¡± Di Cai stood up and was ready to leave. Ji Fei also stood up, and she had become a bodyguard. She was afraid that who would break out and attack Di Cai. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1088 At night, 8 o¡¯clock, in the car. A total of 3 vehicles were driving fast on the road. Qin Qing and Wen Minwu took a car, Wu Tuoqing Wu Xixue and other Wu Family people took a car, and Imperial Capital generals took a car. Because Ji Fei wanted to protect Di Cai, he did not follow, but remained on the front line of Imperial Capital. According to the latest call, the two armies on the road and the down road have arrived at the battle site, and it is said that they have played one or two games. Only the middle road under the responsibility of Qin Qing Wu Family is the slowest and is still on the way to Fengyi. ¡°Didi-Didi-¡° 2 The ringing bell came over and Qin Qing turned on the computer. Yes, it was a letter sent by Emperor Cai to his mailbox. It fully describes each other¡¯s generals and the monks and soldiers they own, from what they like to eat to gender men and women. It is clear and clear. It is only the emperor who can control this information so accurately. Qin Qing was just going to watch it carefully. A phone call came suddenly, and 5 or 6 were broadcast in a row. Each one only dialed for a second or two and then hung up. Qin Qing fought several times to get a call. Needless to say, I also knew that Ji Fei was the one who called, and those who were so impatient and impatient had only Ji Fei. ¡°Hello? Here is Qin Qing.¡± Qin Qing received it, and after just a few words, he heard a bunch of people talking about things on chirp chirp twitter twitter, only to find that he was on a multi-line phone when he entered. Multi-line dialogue is also a new technology developed by the high-tech industry in recent years. Unlike the previous phone, only two people can talk. You can directly import the phone ID of several people to make a multi-person wireless call, which is an ordinary group in QQ. Voice chat only, but there is no need for a network and no hotspots. ¡°Wu Family¡¯s dark line received news that in just one hour today, Wang Ye and Wen Family seem to have used space-time ninjutsu, the positions of the 2 armies were swapped, Wang Ye reached the lower road, and Wen Family was facing us, It¡¯s directly on the middle road, so this time we are going to meet Wen Family instead of Wang Ye. ¡° This is the Great Elder Wu Tuoqing who is still Wu Family. Recently, not only Imperial Capital ¡¯s army reported on the front line, Wu Family also sent a lot of dark lines to investigate in secret. For example, this time when the army was suddenly replaced, the army ¡¯s people did not at all find out that Wu Family ¡¯s dark line was found instead, and immediately reported Come here, and they in charge of the middle road need to change their strategy in a timely manner. ¡°Received.¡± Ji Fei commanded, ¡°Wen Family¡¯s people, we have dealt with Imperial Capital not at all, but according to a comprehensive comparison of the data, Wen Family¡¯s people will not necessarily be more difficult to deal with than the prince¡¯s people. When the time comes Imperial Capital ¡¯s army is facing head-on, and Wu Family ¡¯s monks have also moved behind Wen Family with the technique of time, striking back and forth. ¡° Looking at the trend, Ji Fei wants to treat Wen Family as a sandwich cookie, and yes, it is indeed easier to attack before and after, but everyone is a monk. How could it not be possible that how to transfer 1,000,000 monks to the back of Wen Family is not attractive Attention? Although this method is good, at worst open and aboveboard turns over, even if there are measures, it will have some effect to start attacking ahead. ¡°I have 1000 shadow body method, can be invisible, compared to me sneaking into the enemy, when the time comes can take advantage of the chaos, to catch brigands, first catch their king.¡± Qin Qing suggested. The other party did not expect anyone to be so bold anyway, and Qin Qing¡¯s 1000 shadow method was not used in front of many adults. Wen Family should not know how to say it. Even if there is a Formation, Wen Minwu¡¯s streamer prime moon sword can also be taken away. This streamer prime moon sword can cut through the Formation, not at all what can be feared. At that time, the two sides started to fight, and the attention was not all used for defense. Qin Qing can be said to be smooth all the way to the location of Wen Lanzhi, to catch brigands, first catch their king, as long as Wen Lanzhi is caught, everything may be Easy to handle. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1089 ¡°No, it¡¯s too dangerous for you to go alone. It is dangerous to go deep into the enemy camp. Besides, you are still a man. If this matter is understood by others, Imperial Capital will have to have no shame!¡± Ji Fei immediately rejected Qin Qing¡¯s proposal, without the slightest hesitation. Although he dismissed Qin Qing as a man without strength, he was really worried about Qin Qing¡¯s comfort. ¡°I still care about men and women. If I singled out this whole enemy camp, I won¡¯t win, but I have 1000 shadows, and you attract attention. The risk is not too great, and I still deal with Wen Lanzhi It ¡¯s more than enough, and the best way at present is this! ¡°Qin Qing said in one breath He couldn¡¯t understand that it was this time, Ji Fei still died so hard to face and suffer, and always distinguished men and women so clearly. Since the last confrontation with Wen Lanzhi, Qin Qing may not have the courage to confront Wen Lanzhi, but it is still more than enough to capture Wen Lanzhi, and when the time comes Maybe Wen Lanzhi can obediently listen to Qin Qing explain Explanation. Wu Tuoqing said: ¡°old man suggested, let Qin Qing try it.¡± Wu Xixue echoed: ¡°Indeed, any loss of Qin Qing¡¯s life will not affect the war situation. If it is not a gentleman¡¯s league, the World¡¯s talents will not cooperate with Qin Qing. Dead, it really fits some people¡¯s wishes. ¡° This sentence is honest, without concealing the killing intent that everyone still exists. Everyone in Wu Family agreed, and Ji Fei had to agree. After a little talk about the layout, everyone hung up. Only on the phone, Wen Minwu did not at all object. Of course, Wen Minwu also fully understands that this is the best way, but he is still uneasy about Qin Qing. I was afraid that the gluttony had just been resurrected, and Qin Qing died again. Qin Qing is also very clear about Wen Minwu¡¯s concerns. He was comforted: ¡°It¡¯s okay, when the time comes, tell me that your streamer prime moon sword lends me, and if it is not possible, don¡¯t I still have funerals and the three Divine Beast? Fangzhi Fumo is also one of me The bottom card, what¡¯s wrong with impossible, no matter how powerful they are, they are hit back and forth, and there are too many troops in the middle to deal with me. Moreover, I want to chat with Wen Lanzhi. ¡° 3 If the real body of Divine Beast is attacking at the same time, it is really an extraordinary strength. Come to think of it, it is indeed impossible to express a major event. Wen Minwu was not a mother-in-law, but asked Qin Qing if he needed help. Qin Qing shook his head. Wen Minwu didn¡¯t have the Dragon Eye and the Dragon Recipe, so he couldn¡¯t use the 3 Shadow Act. If you act together with Qin Qing, the risk is bound to increase. It was really good intentions to do bad things. And to sneak into this matter in secret, the fewer the number of people, the better, and the less they will be easily noticed. Arrive at Fengyi. Inside Fengyi is miserable, a lot of people ¡¯s shelters have been built, and there are many outdoor tents, many tall buildings have been destroyed by artillery shells, black smoke is rolling over the city, the hospital is full of people, and military doctors It was completely insufficient, countless people were injured, countless people died, countless crying and screaming came. During the period of driving alone, Qin Qing saw many vehicles rushing in the opposite direction of the war. Also, if it is 100 civilians, it is indeed unwilling to run into war. Thinking of this, Qin Qing couldn¡¯t help but think of the safety of Nie Ningxue and Yu Annian. Although Yu Annian was present, Nie Ningxue should have no problem. But for so many days, Qin Qing and Wen Min not only tracked Black Tortoise, but also continuously asked about the whereabouts of Yu Annian and Nie Ningxue and the others, but they could not be found at all, as if they disappeared directly in this world same. I just hope they do n¡¯t do anything! (End of this chapter) Chapter 1090 When Qin Qing arrived in Fengyi, Fengyi had just finished a stop 3 hours ago. It¡¯s just that there are more wars next to assaults the senses. I don¡¯t know how long this war will last. It is estimated that it will last for several years! Qin Qing thought, following others, moved towards a small flat. Because Wen Family specially picked high-rise buildings to come and blow them up with explosives, all high-rise buildings in the city were basically attacked by terror, so military camps were not dared to be located in high-rise buildings or dared to be located in very high places. , Can only find a more luxurious small flat. It is said to be a more luxurious small flat, which is actually no different from an ordinary villa. It is similar to a private villa, but there are some things set up inside, and there are many people patrolling outside. system, etc. If someone without an army leads in and wants to enter without any damage, it is harder than heavenly ascension. The crowd walked in. The Mayor of Fengyi and some police chiefs and generals in Fengyi City discussed the military situation and saw someone bringing Qin Qing and the others and Wu Family. Although Ji Fei also reminded them, they still could not believe the people in World, they could only believe Qin Qing completely. The voice was a little lower, and the loud report from at first turned into a quiet conversation. They and the Wu Family people just greeted each other politely, not at all to welcome them too much. Judging by their words and manners, they still distrust Wu Family very much. Wu Xixue seemed to be annoyed by this attitude. There was an angry blush on his face, and there was no polite expression. His hands were crossed and he looked at them. Wu Tuoqing is quite old, and his life experience and sentiment are a lot more than that of Wu Xixue. He is naturally more mature and stable, and he will not worry about these people. She did not have any suspicions, and began to discuss specific tactics with the mayor, police chief, and generals, and Ji Fei also gave Qin Qing their negotiation results on the car. ¡°Who is Qin Qing?¡± The Mayor of Beauty asked, eyes looked at everyone, Qin Qing smiled and raised her hand, which looked like the Teacher when she was in college. I was surprised to see Qin Qing was a man, and the unbelievable expression on his face was also unabashed. I was also thinking: let this kid do it? ¡°Ridiculous! How can a man go to the battlefield! It¡¯s ridiculous, I think you should hurry to escape to the refuge, don¡¯t go to the battlefield to die in vain!¡± A woman in a police uniform stood up directly, her eyes sharply. Staring at Qin Qing is like looking at a thief, making Qin Qing uncomfortable. What¡¯s wrong with men! The Gentlemen League is not a bunch of men, and the prince is not a man. These men are not fighting you, they are fighting you, scared witless! Moved us rescuers. Qin Qing thought about it, but the gentleman¡¯s league and the prince were their enemies after all. If he really said this sentence, it would annoy everyone, and he thought Qin Qing was a spy and so on. But this real-world example is right in front of me. It is indeed very convincing, and they can absolutely make them speechless. Even if I got used to the social atmosphere of Females Honored Males Inferior, I was still not convinced when I was demoted because I was a man. Wu Tuoqing has lived in the society for a long time, and has long known how to look at people¡¯s face, so he saw the embarrassment of the scene and came out to rescue Qin Qing: ¡°This is a person trusted by General Ji Fei. Unlike ordinary men, is it possible that do you have any opinions? ¡° ¡°This ¡­¡± The mayor and the others have no rebuttal. No matter how they dare not mess with the famous Great General Ji Fei, they have to be sighed and sit down without saying anything. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1091 Since I had talked about the war plan before, this time I just went through the process. The meeting time was surprisingly short, and it was over. A group of people staying in the Conference Hall are only talking about business strategy. Each and everyone¡¯s face is black, and they are very unhappy. One seemed to think which underground organization was planning what Half past three in the morning. Suddenly there was a loud sound of guns and guns at the city gate. Qin Qing felt that there were suddenly more people in the barracks, he adjusted the army and ran towards the city gate. ¡°Boom ¨C Boom -¡° There were several loud gunshots, which caused Qin Qing to have a headache. He wobbled and hurriedly dressed, and hurried out. Hear the noise of gunshots and swords at the city gate. I did n¡¯t see Wu Qingqing and Wu Xixue, and even a Wu Family monk did not see it. It seemed that he turned to the enemy ¡¯s rear before the attack began and was ready to attack. ¡°You¡¯re careful.¡± Wen Minwu saw Qin Qing and told him a few times. Qin Qing¡¯s next task was to sneak into the enemy¡¯s barracks and find Wen Lanzhi. After that, Wen Minwu moved towards the battlefield. Wen Minwu¡¯s strength is also not to be underestimated. He did indeed kill a few hundred more people on the battlefield, and he could kill a few, but Qin Qing also knew that this was not as dangerous as Qin Qing¡¯s next job. thing. The screams at the gates of the city were very miserable. Qin Qing could not tell whether this was the scream of the enemy or the scream of the friendly forces, but the city was also lined up in neat and tidy, the soldiers were not chaotic, the treatment of treatment, the command The command of the sparse Loose Practitioner group, the sparse Loose Practitioner group, is well organized, but it really has the style of a soldier. There was also a huge roar from the head, and I saw that there were 100 fighters in the air, and from time to time a few bombs were bombarded. Among the 100 fighters, there were enemies and Imperial Capital. There was a fierce struggle in the air, so it was possible from time to time. Seeing a fighter jet explode in the air, the huge fuselage dropped with a harsh shattering sound. Qin Qing picked up the Wushuang Sword and gathered Spirit Qi in with the body, and used the 1000 shadow body method with the Dragon Eye, moved towards the enemy at the speed of the body method, and must go to the enemy ¡¯s barracks. After passing the battlefield, there are several hidden trails next to the battlefield, which are generally the places where the enemy and friendly forces raid. Sure enough, before Qin Qing walked there, he saw a group of people crawling on the ground, holding a gun in his hand, and shooting all the time. Looking at the military uniform, it was Imperial Capital¡¯s army. Qin Qing still flashed past silently. No one saw Qin Qing, nor did they notice that their attention was all on the battlefield. The enemy ¡¯s barracks were not far from Fengyi City, and the road arrived after an hour and a half, but the attacks in front and behind remained unstopped. Fighting, always playing one day one night for a few days and a few days, only an hour and a half passed, and it is estimated that even 10% of people have not died. Wen Family ¡¯s army is also as orderly as Imperial Capital ¡¯s, and there is no panic. There are many teams lined up neatly and walking around outside the house. The harsh layout of Imperial Capital ¡¯s military barracks, the harsh layout of the military barracks here. Qin Qing was a little dizzy in this large barracks. The people at Imperial Capital and Wu Family didn¡¯t find out which house Wen Lanzhi was in, so he had no sense of direction. The safest way is to search from house to house, but if you accidentally find some troublesome places and accidentally encounter an expert with a high cultivation base, Qin Qing ¡¯s 1000 shadow method may not be able to deceive them. The scene may become really troublesome. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1092 If it is the place where Wen Lan is located, the vigilance must be more strict than other places, maybe there will be really huge Formal protection. Thinking, continue to wander around 4 places. Since Qin Qing ¡¯s 1000 Shadow Body method has been practiced very well, you can now use the 1000 Shadow Body method without deliberately maintaining it. None of the Wen Family ¡¯s people are superior in strength, and the people with outstanding strength are all on the battlefield. , It is natural to notice that there is a person they cannot see who has been swaying beside them all the time. Sure enough, in this barracks cautiously groped for about 20 minutes, Qin Qing touched a place with a Formulation, and it was still an advanced Formulation. Then there must be something important in it or something important in it. Qin Qing took out the streamer prime moon sword that he also brought, and lightly crossed the Formation. This streamer prime moon sword really is not in vain, and it broke the Formation easily, and it only broke the small place that was crossed. Do n¡¯t not come to this place, you will never notice that this advanced Formulation has been A hole was broken. Qin Qing walked in. No matter whether it was a person or a thing, it might not be a loss when it came across it. If it is a person, it must be Wen Lanzhi. If it is a thing, it can also be studied and studied. Maybe it will help the next war. Sure enough, there were more people patrolling inside than outside. Countless soldiers and monks walked around. Qin Qing also heard the voice of someone reporting the war situation and saw someone commanding from the air. It seems that this is really a military base! There are a few generals here, so Wen Lanzhi is also most likely to be there. In just ten minutes just now, more than 20 troops walked in front of Qin Qing, but for Qin Qing ¡¯s 1000 shadow method, it ¡¯s a piece of cake, no need to worry, ¡°open and aboveboard ¡°He walked past and ran directly to the most luxurious house. Wen Lanzhi may be there. There is another Formulation at the door, Qin Qing sighed: Why do these people always like to play with the Formulation set. He took out the Liuguang Suyue sword and made a small opening, because this Formation is at the front entrance, where everyone has to go. Qin Qing had to make the opening less obvious. The later he was discovered, the better. I want to stay with Wen Minwu for so long, and I have n¡¯t seen Wenmin Wu used the Streamer Prime Moon Sword several times, no longer maybe this Renowned Streamer Prime Moon Sword is really going to rust, let it perform well today, and get rid of the sword. dust¡±. Before I reached the door, I heard the voice from inside: ¡°What is the situation now, how did you play so much longer than before! What are you doing.¡± It sounds like Wen Lanzhi¡¯s timbre, and Qin Qing is really good luck, and I found the right place all at once. But only a few days later, Wen Lanzhi¡¯s temper has risen a lot. Qin Qing also knows that a large part of the reason is that Wen Jingming¡¯s death should be very guilty. But he was also more determined to defeat Wen Lanzhi, and he must not let Wen Lanzhi go wrong again. ¡°Surveillance ¡­ Surveillance saw that the monks of Wu Family came to the rear of the barracks, so more than half of the troops defended the rear, and there were fewer people on the front of the battlefield, and naturally it took longer.¡± A girl said cautiously, her voice trembling faintly, and she knew that the person was very scared just by hearing the voice without seeing her face. ¡°Also ¡­ There is another situation, I don¡¯t know if I should report it.¡± The woman insisted on not shaking, but she stuttered, saying that it seems that now Wen Lanzhi is really terrifying, at least Qin Qing knows The former Wen Lanzhi would not make people so scared. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1093 ¡°What! There is something else that should be said or not! Say!¡± I only heard Wen Lanzhi¡¯s voice grow louder, and there was also an angry emotion in it, the voice was like a knife, and it really made people afraid , Very sharp. Wen Lanzhi has indeed changed a lot in the past few months. Qin Qing thought, and heard the people inside say, ¡°The newspaper ¡­ report ¡­ From the monitoring point of view, Wen Minwu, who seems to be close to Qin Qing, was also at the scene of the war and said ¡­ say ¡­ Maybe Qin Qing might come too Now. ¡° The woman¡¯s psychology has been completely paralyzed, it is difficult to speak without stuttering. Listening to the voice, I really thought that the woman must kneel on the ground in the next second. This atmosphere is really bad in the army! Wen Lanzhi inside photographed the table heavily, and the sound of the table breaking came. It seems that Wen Lanzhi really hates Qin Qing now, but he is so angry just to hear Qin Qing¡¯s voice. Qin Qing really doubted that if he stood in front of him at this time, Wen Lanzhi might really want to hack him. The change of Wen Lanzhi was discovered by Qin Qing when she opened the ¡°Forgotten¡± bullet. ¡°Hmph! Is he here too! It seems that last time he really escaped a disaster, this time, I will break him 10000 paragraphs, the soul flew away and scattered!¡± Wen Lan said bitterly, gnashing teeth were full of hate. A woman came out of the Conference Hall and her face was already white. It was estimated that she was scared like that. She should have walked in front of Qin Qing without finding Qin Qing. Both feet are shaking. Qin Qing wanted to walk in and found out that there was another Formation, and from the outside to the inside, the Formation was stronger than the one. Wen Lanzhi¡¯s anti-theft system was really advanced. Helplessly took out the streamer prime moon sword, broke a hole. How to say that Wen Lanzhi is the head of Wen Family, her cultivation base must be a lot higher than Wen Family¡¯s expert, the broken Formation can be easily found, and the appearance of Qin Qing can be easily felt. Wen Lanzhi didn¡¯t directly yell people in, let Qin Qing sighed in relief. ¡°It¡¯s you,¡± Wen Lanzhi looked rather calm, sitting on the swivel chair, his face was red. It should have been a curse of redness when he cursed. Without much speculation, Wen Lanzhi directly said Qin Qing¡¯s name. Qin Qing¡¯s hands and feet were stiff, but he felt that there was nothing at worst. Despite being spotted, Qin Qing did not show up immediately. ¡°Why don¡¯t you dare to show up? The only thing that can break the Formation in the World is the streamer element moon sword, and I have heard that the streamer element moon sword has flowed into Wen Minwu¡¯s hands, and the men of the gentleman¡¯s league also reminded me that you will be invisible. The technique, except for you, seems to be nobody. ¡°Wen Lanzhi said coldly, his face changed from killing intent to excitement. It gradually became dark again, terrifying darkness! Wen Lanzhi has completely lost his temperament, and he only wants Qin Qing ¡¯s life, and he can pay any price to kill Qin Qing ¡¯s terrifying. Qin Qing saw that he was completely discerned, and he did not maintain the 1000 shadow figure method anymore. He secretly unlocked his moves. As soon as he appeared, Qin Qing felt a cold eye cast on him, no doubt, it must be Wen Lanzhi. Looking up at Wen Lanzhi, Qin Qing¡¯s eyes and Wen Lanzhi¡¯s eyes met, only to see that Wen Lanzhi¡¯s eyes were filled with bloodshot eyes, a black outfit, which lined Wen Lanzhi¡¯s good figure. Suddenly changed into a black body, which is the rhythm of blackness. Qin Qing based on the experience of the previous life, looked at Wen Lanzhi, who seemed to have changed a person in front of him. His appearance did not change, but the feeling it gave completely changed. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1094 ¡°You just appeared in the Wen Family barracks. It¡¯s really bold. It seems that Imperial Capital and several other people did not take your life as a life.¡± Without greetings, assaults the senses are directly a satire. A bitter chill! ¡°Isn¡¯t the saying so good, to catch brigands, first catch their king, am I just coming directly at you? But the defense in your Wen Family barracks is not so powerful, otherwise I won¡¯t now Standing before you, eh? ¡° Even though Qin Qing is still feeling guilty in the face of Wen Lanzhi, but since Wen Lanzhi has embarked on this Road of No Return, he will defeat Wen Lanzhi anyway and save Wen Lanzhi, this is also Qin Qing is the only thing that Wen Jingming can do. I believe he is also very sad for his elder sister Wen Lanzhi to become like this. A silhouette flashed in front of Qin Qing, there was a gunshot, and it was ¡°Forget Chuan¡±! Qin Qing escaped quickly, and he almost forgot. Wen Lanzhi is now Wang Ye¡¯s associate. Even if he ran out last time, he still has as many ¡°Forget Sichuan¡± as he wants. It seems to be a rich woman who has been punished. Hearing a gunshot inside the house, the soldiers hurriedly asked outside to be okay. The wind of Wen Lan did not let people encircle Qin Qing, but let those people come in no matter what happened. Qin Qing clenched his Wushuang sword, and went up for a while. The confrontation between the two of them does not need to probe each other, only need to use their full strength, which is the greatest respect for each other. 100000 Wushuang sword shadow! Nian Long Jue! Qin Qing used 2 moves in a row. Wen Lan¡¯s capital perfectly escaped. It is indeed Wen Lanzhi. Even though the temperament drops, his strength has soared all the way. This may be the power of darkness! ¡°Very good, then you can hide this trick?¡± Qin Qing said, first 100000 Wushuang Sword Spirit, the technique of time and space, the technique of 4 elephants. That¡¯s right, Qin Qing has known Fang Mo to Wen Lan¡¯s envoy. After 0.01 seconds from the outside, Wen Lanzhi was seriously injured on the ground, riddled with scars. There was also a trace of blood on the corner of the mouth, and a large amount of blood was flowing out of the head. On the surface, it looks terrible. In fact, compared with the 100 students in the Shuo Yue trial finals, Qin Qing actually put a lot of water. He has tried his best to prevent Wen Lan from being hurt too much. The more he hurts Wen Lan, the more guilt in Qin Qing¡¯s heart. Wen Lan fell to the ground. ¡°Whether you believe or not, Wen Jingming is really not my kill, you have to believe me ¡­¡± Qin Qing said, his hands shaking slightly. Wen Jingming may become a nightmare in his life. It¡¯s just that Wen Lanzhi on the side has been in a coma and can¡¯t answer anymore. There are two obvious tear marks on his face and there is a lot less evil spirit across his body. More than ten hours later, after the army attacked the Wen Family barracks before and after, everyone saw Qin Qing defeating Wen Lanzhi, standing in the Conference Hall of the Wen Family Barracks, there was silence. This war was a big victory like a hot knife through butter. There was no suspense, and the battle was won in the end. Although Wen Minwu suffered a minor injury, he suffered no serious injuries. Wen Lanzhi was pressed into prison, and Qin Qing temporarily kept Wen Lanzhi, so Wen Lanzhi was only imprisoned. He also specifically sought a doctor to give Wen Lanzhi a wound, and specially told the prison soldiers to Wen Lanzhi is better. In short, it is all preferential treatment for Wen Lan, which is what Qin Qing can do at present, Wen Jingming will be happy when he sees it in the spirit of heaven. Since the battle between Wen Lanzhi and Qin Qing, Wen Lanzhi seemed to be much quieter. After seeing Qin Qing several times less angry than before, he began to wonder if Qin Qing killed Wen Jingming. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1095 Qin Qing is training soldiers these days, and their army becomes stronger after day to day, and the victory rate is even higher. It was only that they won a victory in the middle, and the rest of the world began to lose again and again. In particular, the past few days did not come back in return. Perhaps it was an emergency situation. The other party had already reached home and had no time to call. Qin Qing frowned, and his forehead twisted into a ball. His middle road was smooth and smooth, but after all, it was time and space ninjutsu used by the other party. His gaze exuded faint worries, and looked at the soldiers training in front of him, sinking his head, the sun shining on his hair, radiating lightly, exuding light rays of light. The night came slowly, the darkness gradually pulled down, and the moon radiated a bright moonlight above it, spreading like frost on his hair. He stared at the place where he was going down, silly. There is a series of wars over there, and the fire light can be seen even if there are a few mountains stolen here. I think it is very fierce, blade light and sword shadows. Reinforcement cannot be overtaken. After all, the place in the middle road is very important. If you lose a little place, you can directly switch to the base camp. In this way, one night passed quickly, like a shuttle. The lower road has ended the war, and the fire has slowly faded and dimmed. Qin Qing returned to his military camp, waiting for the military newspaper to strike. ¡°Report, the soldiers on the way down have finally heard the news.¡± One of the soldiers was wearing armor and looked radiant. ¡°What?¡± Qin Qing asked, his hands clenched. This is about the defense battle of Imperial Capital. If any city is lost, it may be wiped out. ¡°The other party said that it had failed, and it was a complete failure. It was completely occupied over there. They began to massacre the 100 surnames. The troops had to come back in order not to lose their troops. Mo Qi¡¯s two families have lost consecutively. In the military camp. ¡° The other party said that the mood of these two people fell with the words. The soldier handed the phone to Qin Qing, and silently retreated. Qin Qing squeezed the phone tightly, and the blue muscles burst, looking very angry. The anger that he didn¡¯t have, what a nervous place to go. Although Time and Space Ninjutsu can fight them completely unprepared, but they are not so defeated again and again, is it because they met their opponents? ¡°Is it Qin Qing?¡± Mo Lengshu¡¯s voice came from the phone. The voice was cold, probably because of the defeat. His voice seemed to condense the person completely, even if it was close, the atmosphere on the phone could be very embarrassing and subtle. Qin Qing answered understood and immediately hung up. The next tactic is definitely to enter the middle of the road, and we must guard together, but only to defeat the two army of this famous, it should be out of the ordinary. The task of the past few days is too simple, and finally it can be a little more difficult. When I think of it, I can¡¯t help but get excited, and my mood starts to become manic. Qin Qing raised his lips and smiled. The other party said that the past few days should return to the middle road, only a few days of travel time. Qin Qing went out to arrange the past few days of defense and prepared a large group of people to go out to meet the two Moqi, although they did not win any battles, but they still had to give their faces. After a few days, the sun was shining brightly, and the day should come to the mountain gate. Qin Qing only took a few hundred people out, leaving a large number of troops stationed in the camp. Not much traveled, and has successfully merged with the lower army. The people over there also looked very excited. ¡°You have worked hard, let¡¯s talk in advanced.¡± Qin Qing greeted. The lower army looks somewhat batteryd and exhausted. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1096 In fact, the army on the road is not only battered and exhausted, it is already unbearable to look at, each and everyone is dragging the wound, one of the few people is bandaged, and dragging the body, they must be stationed together, they The spirit is a little languishing. When I saw the army in the middle road, they just greeted each other and didn¡¯t speak anymore. Perhaps it was embarrassing, each and everyone buried their heads in their clothes, and their faces were embarrassed. Qin Qing invited Mo Qi and his family to join the army and discussed with Elders. ¡°What the hell is going on? What¡¯s the other person¡¯s reason to be able to beat you like this?¡± Qin Qing¡¯s voice was a little low, and he thought it was just a little playfulness without any injuries. It turned out to be such a fiasco that it didn¡¯t leave a face. The two Mo Qi were originally regarded as a Great Sect at Imperial Capital. These people can be labeled like this. Not a good opponent. ¡°The other party doesn¡¯t know what magic tricks were used. In short, they appear and disappear unpredictably. Their magic tricks can gather everyone¡¯s wraiths. Seeing fantasy is equal to killing each other. We also always cripple to avoid hurting ourselves People. The result is such a situation. ¡° Mo Lengshu said, the expression on his face was sad, and his face was slightly pale, without any blood. He seems to have more wrinkles, especially in the eyes. This is how many years I haven¡¯t seen anything that can make Mo Qi 2¡¯s family so vexing. Qin Qing touched his chin and felt that it was indeed a bit tricky, saying: ¡°What is the other party¡¯s performance? Are you planning to take advantage of the pursuit or camping on the spot?¡± They replied, looking at their expressions, it seemed that they were just camping there for a while, and they should be attacked for a while. They should be settled for a while, and then take the victory to pursue them. But since you can live for a while, you can have time to come up with a solution to them. But time may not be enough. Since it is Illusion Technique, it needs an expert facing Illusion Technique to formulate a plan, but in recent years, these Immortal Sect 100 are mainly martial arts, do not care about these, how can there be Illusion Technique expert, only Qin Qing, I still know a little about this Illusion Technique 2. Basically, all martial arts are involved in it. If their Illusion Technique starts, I think we need to find something very conspicuous that can pass through Illusion Technique. For example, a red rib, but that red rib, needs to be injected into the relevant Spirit Qi. If you have a good sense, you can close your eyes and just rely on the other person¡¯s smell to attack, but it requires a lot of adventure. After listening to it, both sides felt very satisfied, but where should this red-ribbon configuration go? After the last time, each of them went back to ask if there were some marvelous soldiers who could have a weapon that surpasses Illusion Technique. Qin Qing asked those Ancient Divine Beasts like Black Tortoise, but none of them responded. It must haven¡¯t been this difficult before. They are all Divine Beast, they are all positive and there is such an appearance and disappear unpredictably. It¡¯s just that they all answered that there is a Spirit Beast that can crack Illusion Technique, and the name is Gu Laixi. It¡¯s just that Divine Beast is very rare. At this difficult time, the battle report came out again, and it was still a bad battle report. They even took a short break to attack. Although I didn¡¯t think of a good strategy, I could only rely on the method of finding Divine Beast. And the other side will take a few days on the way to the mountain. If you arrange some ambush and beat them completely unprepared during the journey, they will be enough to damage the soldiers. It ¡¯s just that Spirit Beast is really hard to find. It is said that he was born in the old forest of the deep mountain and can only rely on Divine Beast to lock the shuttle. I hope to find that Spirit Beast one day, named Spiritual Beast. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1097 ¡°I think they are still unable to attack. According to the frequency of our ambush, almost a week is enough, and I should look for some weapons for Illusion Technique in the past few days.¡± Qin Qing said, concisely, he did n¡¯t poke out directly to find Spirit Beast of Illusion Technique, because he was afraid that the other party would be aware of it, or some undercover was arranged in their army to leak out. The other old fogey also dare not think about it, because they are really defeated and can only rely on Qin Qing. I dreamed of a chance of survival. Qin Qing¡¯s voice catches the wind and catches the shadow, even if there are several undercovers who want to follow him, but he was dumped without taking a few steps. After finding a quiet place, he immediately pressed a button in my own waist and crossed into a deep mountain old forest. That is really the name of the old forest in the mountains. There are mountains everywhere, water everywhere, forests everywhere, and you can¡¯t see the distance in front of you. Yipingpingchuan, here is simply a mess. It¡¯s just that the leaves are hustle and bustle, and as the wind swells, it looks like a green sea in front of you, but it¡¯s a nice scenery. ¡°Hey Spirit Beasts. Can you tell me where the old Kulai likes to live?¡± Qin Qing asked, because there were many tall bushes and the like in front, which could not be seen at all. No trace can be found. all around blank, without any Spirit Beast footprints. The fog was heavy, blindfolded, and there was no smell. ¡°I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s rare in ancient times. I feel very strange. I can only rely on you to find it.¡± Their answer is also very strange, there is no clue at all, and they don¡¯t know what the use is. You can still believe this fate. Qin Qing walked all the way with his mood, and there was a lot of dust on his head, and he had been covered in dirt all the way. As a result, even the slightest shadow of Spirit Beast was not seen, but there was no forest in the forest simply. It seemed to have been eaten by the ancients, leaving only blood stains. While he was resting, I heard a wind, it should be the moment when Spiritual God beast moves. He was shivered, and immediately a carp fought up. As the voice gradually found an old toad, the toad looked very disgusting, all with pimples on its face, and the color of its body was the color of the bark, fully integrated into its surroundings. ¡°Hello, this Spirit Beast, are you old and rare? I have something important to ask you.¡± Qin Qing straight to the point, looking at the toad with excitement, now it should be called Gu Lai Xi. Gu Laixi turned his head to look at him, his face confused, he lived in the old forest of the deep mountain, not ten and a half years, but also several hundred years. Now there is a kid looking for him. ¡°It¡¯s about the war between you and the human world, there must be an Illusion Technique expert to confuse your military, and you want me to crack the Illusion Technique, right?¡± It has been a long time since ancient times, and he has understood such a thing. Although he can¡¯t come out in the deep forest and old forest all year round, he is still somewhat connected with the toad in reality. It must be known about fighting such a large scale. ¡°Okay, okay, looking at the face of Divine Beast Black Tortoise Vermilion Bird, I will help you these few times, they will definitely hit me, take me, I do n¡¯t want to go out too much time, just for you These few times. ¡° This has been sparsely lived for a long time, and the expression will be refreshed. Qin Qing led him out, didn¡¯t expect that the other party had started, and Qin Qing, as a human being, was also presented with a pair of Illusion Technique in front of him. In ancient times, exhales one breath saying, everyone immediately rubbed their eyes, and when they opened it, they could already recognize each other. This time they won the battle, but the prince was still not in the barracks. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1098 Although they did not capture all of their main personnel, some small cadres still took it. Qin Qing has been in the cell for questioning these days. The speaking of which is asking, which is actually torture. ¡°Speak, what¡¯s going on with you there? Where did your prince go? Why did his army strike, but he didn¡¯t see his silhouette?¡± Qin Qing asked, with a grass in his mouth. He looked handsome and fierce, as if stabbed in the heart of everyone like a knife, so the torture was finally revealed the real real image. However, not at all what egg is used, say these are generally these few words. I don¡¯t know where our king is, we are just a little soldier, we simply don¡¯t know the inside story. If you want to know, you should go to the military division, you can let me go. As a result, after they said this, they were threatened by Qin Qing and used both hard and soft to make them runny. Incorporating them into their own army, everyone treats them very well, which is equivalent to treating them as family members, and they will continue to serve the army. ¡°Qin Qing, you guy is ruthless, not only did not kill people, but also put them into their own army, let the other party suffer a big loss.¡± Even experienced Wenmin Wu couldn¡¯t help but clap his hands, praised, his face looked There is some blood. the younger generations will surpass us in time ah. He always thought that the expression on his face became more and more gloomy. ¡°Thanks to you, Qin Qing, otherwise we still don¡¯t know how to get rid of this deadlock.¡± Mo Lengshu said, his face bright and his eyebrows picked up a few points, showing a few white teeth, ¡°I don¡¯t know where Come to Divine Beast, since it works like this, it will be put in the army for me to use later. ¡° Qin Qing was a little speechless, and the battle had just begun, and the curtain came down. He just took a bit of sweetness and underestimated his enemies. It was a group of useless guys. Although the two families of Mo Qi did not like Qin Qing very much in the World, it was only this war that made them more aware of Qin Qing ¡¯s strength and did not dare to offend. Following his command along the way, it turned out to be smooth sailing. It¡¯s just that the prince never showed his face from beginning to end, which is really strange. It stands to reason that if it is a war, only the leader in the play to encourage morale can encourage the soldiers, unless their center of gravity is not here, people speculate, which is terrifying. ¡°Actually, I always think that they are a little strange to the army. I decided to pretend that I was going to check it out tonight.¡± Qin Qing said, and immediately became familiar with Yi Rong. Others are also nodded. It ¡¯s really strange that Wang Ye has n¡¯t seen him for so many days. If he put it in the past, he must like to show his head and put them fiercely on his feet. This time it turned out that the Divine Dragon was missing and cast a mysterious color. ¡°Is there any danger in this way? After all, he was found, but he was alone.¡± Di Cai asked. According to the observations of the past few days, he already felt that Qin Qing was a very reliable assistant. If he could help him. ¡°No, don¡¯t forget that I still have 1000 shadows, which can be eroded quietly and stealth, and the other party can¡¯t see me can¡¯t touch me.¡± Qin Qing said, this trick he has tempered like a fire At the point, if the person¡¯s realm is not high, it can¡¯t be seen at all. But according to the current situation, Wang Ye is not in the barracks, let alone think of any expert. Just do it. Tonight he was already well-dressed, and looking at himself in the mirror was already bland. He camouflaged himself by 30%. Yi Rongshu is getting better and better, he can¡¯t help boasting. Sure enough, the prince was not inside, simply no expert, he quickly went in. ¡°Where did the Lord the past few days go, it seems that he went somewhere else.¡± He only heard such a word. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1099 After staying in the same place for about 2 hours, I still didn¡¯t hear anything. I just knew that the lord was not in the barracks, and then Qin Qing quickly revealed it from the lord¡¯s barracks. Returning to Imperial Capital¡¯s military camp, he tells everyone about the results of this trip. In fact, this trip is just one sentence. simply did not find any useful news, it is really suspicious that the lord is not in the barracks. ¡°Since the prince is not here, not equal to me will take advantage of this opportunity to continue to fight, and the army of the prince who has beaten all at once is falling, so that once the next road is defeated, can we also go to the road to help, I see Xuan Nu Gong It ¡¯s not the same way that the gentlemen ¡¯s league has been strangling each other. If there is no one on both sides to support, I do n¡¯t think they can fight for a few more years. ¡± A female general came out, suggested, and made some jokes by the way, but it was indeed true. The strength of Xuannv Palace and Gentlemen¡¯s League has not been much worse. If you let them continue to fight, it is estimated that they are both sides suffer. No one can take advantage of it and lose so many talents. Go through another conversation. In the end, they decided to start attacking the prince¡¯s barracks at ten o¡¯clock tonight. It is best to fight to defeat the opponent before tomorrow morning. The Chinese language looks very confident, and they all come together. It¡¯s just that Mo Qi¡¯s two companies are also a little embarrassed. If the royal army is really so easy to capture, no matter which of the two will be very embarrassing, it proves their incompetence. At ten o¡¯clock in the evening, the night wind is high and the autumn wind is sizzling. Several millions of troops gathered at the gate of the city, each wearing a specially made defense armor, some holding a gun, some holding a sword, and some holding a knife, neatly arranged in pairs, the picture simply cured OCD. General Ji Fei personally came to the battlefield to command the army to fight. After a while, bursts of gunfire continued to sound, and a bloody smell came again from the entire battlefield. Imperial Capital ¡¯s army rushed forward and directly attacked the enemy ¡¯s interior. The three monks of Momoqi ¡¯s The military camp was surrounded, and none of them could let him escape. The shouts were mixed. This war was surprisingly fast. It took only an hour and a half, and the entire barracks was taken down by us without suspense. How to say, it is too easy to win this war, making Qin Qing doubtful. And I feel that there are a lot fewer people in this barracks, probably reduced to about 1/10 of the previous, there are no experts left, all left are some old and sick who can not escape, can not go. Because the army of the prince was originally a lot of people, even if it was reduced to about 1/10, it seems that there are still a lot of people. Qin Qing reported this problem to the above, but everyone agreed that the army of the prince was defeated without fighting. There were too many people in the middle road. The army was too strong and too difficult to overcome. It should be like the previous one, and it was transferred to the upper road with the technique of time and space. ¡°I think it¡¯s still a bit weird. This war, from the beginning to the end, the prince has never appeared, nor heard any news from him. It feels like disappeared from the face of the earth. No news was sent that the prince was on the road. ¡° Mo Lengshu was also puzzled. When it was clear that he was down the road before, the army of the prince was so powerful, but in the middle road, it felt completely different. ¡°Don¡¯t doubt so much. The generals we recovered from the opposing barracks couldn¡¯t say any confession. It is estimated that they really escaped.¡± Mayor Fengyi said, looking at her tone, it was really a little irresponsible. A matter of no concern to oneself looks too lazy to pursue. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1100 ¡°General Ji Fei, there is a video chat from the Xuannv Palace. It should be to discuss the military situation with you. Do you want to connect now?¡± A teenager came in and was very reckless. Ji Fei¡¯s nodded, and soon, the appearance of the main palace of the Xuannv Palace, Si Jiangyue, appeared on the big screen of the Conference Hall. I thought it should be a video chat on the side of the Xuannv Palace connected to the conference hall computer. It is convenient to connect, and people on the other side of the Xuannv Palace can also see all the scenes here, which is also very convenient for discussion. After the picture became clearer, a monk next to Si Jiangyue directly reported the latest military situation. Sure enough, even after playing for so long, there was still no progress. The death and injury of the Xuannv Palace were large, and the casualties were heavy. I ¡¯m afraid that the two Great Influences will consume each other, when the time comes the mantis stalks the cicada, unaware of the oriole behind. ¡°The war on the middle road on our side is over. The middle road and the lower road have won great victories. We will soon send troops to the road to support you. Please wait a few days.¡± Ji Fei said that since Ji Fei¡¯s arrival, the local general and the mayor have divided a lot, and they dare not shirk any responsibility, nor dare to do their best to do things. I respected Qin Qing a lot, and looked at Qin Qing on the surface. Qin Qing ¡¯s record of the past few days was indeed surprising. In their impression, such a ¡°feeling¡± man could even work on the battlefield. The major event is really feminine. But because the females Honored Males Inferior¡¯s thoughts are too harmful, respect will also become irrelevant and feel no face. The monks over there were nodded, only Si Jiangyue sat in the same place, without saying a word, the eyes were closed, even across the screen, the long eyelashes were very beautiful, and the bright red lips were feminine. I felt like I was thinking about something, and I felt like I was about to fall asleep. Just when the video chat was about to hang up here, Si Jiangyue motioned not to hang up, and asked, ¡°Do n¡¯t you often lose a few days ago? Although you have an advantage in numbers, the prince is also impossible. Lost, only 2 3 days to wipe out the army of the prince? ¡° Qin Qing felt a consolation in his heart. Originally, his own doubts were not valued by others. Now, the master of the Xuannv Palace Si Jiangyue personally expressed doubt, is it possible that it can also be perfunctory. He did not dare to speak to the mayors and generals. ¡°We also want to ask you recently, when we were fighting the prince¡¯s army, maybe we didn¡¯t see the silhouette of the prince, did we transfer to the road.¡± As always, Ji Fei was talking. When Ji Fei came, he didn¡¯t need Qin Qing or anyone else to say anything, just listen to the conversation. Of course, this is not oppression, but a feeling of peace of mind, without too much questioning, Ji Fei will surely be able to sit out the best judgment. This way, it is indeed the case. The plan proposed by Ji Fei is unconsciously unanimously agreed, and almost no who opposed it. I have to say that there was a ¡°wily old fox¡± general in the battle. It¡¯s really worry-free. Si Jiangyue shook her head. The people she sent were Peak¡¯s experts. Impossible didn¡¯t notice that the tour guide a prince suddenly moved here. However, a lot of information about the Gentlemen League was collected, but no silhouette of the prince was found at all. It stands to reason that the dark line of Si Jiangyue covered the entire military camp, and the dark line of the other party also covered the entire military camp of the Xuannv Palace. As long as someone secretly appeared in the military camp of the Gentlemen¡¯s League, it must be impossible and even found nothing. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1101 In the Gentlemen¡¯s League. The Alliance Leader is using Spirit Qi to secretly talk to the prince. There is no monk beside him, even those who usually trust are not there. If you directly use a computer phone to talk, you will definitely be intercepted. This balance is also very clear, so do n¡¯t hesitate to waste a lot of Spirit Qi, and talk to Wang Ye across the vast distance. ¡°All of my people have retreated. It is estimated that the people of Imperial Capital will go up to support soon. When the time comes, you should also hurry to transfer.¡± Wang Ye always used the tone of the command, but the arrogant arrogance faced the balance and tried to converge as much as possible. . At least, Hengheng and Wang Ye are still partners. Wang Ye doesn¡¯t dare, or it¡¯s the wrong time, and he can¡¯t anger him. Can only pretend a calm voice. The corner of the mouth slightly raised: ¡°I have to say, lord, your move is unprecedented and it really looks like we have a very thick skin, hahahaha¨C¡° The other party suddenly stopped talking, seeming to be very angry. Which aristocrat Wangsun did n¡¯t get angry when he heard others calling him cheeky? Generally speaking, Wang Sun nobles are more likely to be angry than ordinary people, and they care more about these things. After a few days. The reinforcements arrived. This time I went to support the three monks of Wu Moqi and Qin Qing Wen Minwu. The ordinary soldiers of Imperial Capital were not dispatched. After all, the opponents were superb monks. The ordinary soldiers just went to death in vain. If a monk touches a monk, it may be able to reduce death. However, this war was launched just after the Shuo Yue Trial. Most of the newcomers of the Gentlemen League and the Mysterious Palace were folded in the Shuo Yue Trial, and the three Mo Wuqi did not participate, but it was here. Is good. Thinking of the New Moon Trial, Qin Qing thought of 10000 Immortal Sect and Long Life Temple again. Since the beginning of the war, he has not seen which of their two leading models helped, and there is no trace of news. That¡¯s all, even if they chose to help the prince, the strength of these two companies is not very good, and it does not pose too much threat. To exaggerate, it is not enough for Qin Qing to stop his teeth! Go to war. I thought it was another bloody storm, but it was very calm. In the past, there was no one, and Grandiose¡¯s gentleman¡¯s alliance completely disappeared. Unlike the lord of the middle road, there are still a few people left, but they disappear completely! No one! Naturally, there is no one who can obtain information. The spies installed in the Gentlemen¡¯s Palace in the Gentlemen¡¯s League barracks were taken away together, and if multiple spies really encountered something, impossible could not even send out a distress signal. All heaven celebrated, and all the soldiers cheered. I thought it was a big victory. If the war really ended here, it would be the fastest battle since the Empress. Qin Qing was in cheers, but he was not happy. too weird! It is so strange! I can¡¯t figure it out. Where are these royal army and gentleman coalition cultivator who disappeared out of thin air? In the past, the faster you win, the more waves will flow. Everything is a bad omen. Since Grandpa dare to declare war in public, impossible is only so simple. Intuition tells Qin Qing that this time, the winds and waves set by Grandpa are absolutely impossible. There must be something more terrifying waiting for them. ¡°This ¡­ is really bad.¡± Qin Qing privately looked for Ji Fei. Ji Fei, as a general, has naturally been aware of this for many years. However, after so many wars, it is better to tell the other party that they are afraid of running away, so as to appease the people¡¯s hearts and take advantage of it. too messy! (End of this chapter) Chapter 1102 As a result, Imperial Capital basically told the prince that the power of the prince had been extinct, and this prince¡¯s war basically ended. The originally tense atmosphere disappeared in an instant, everyone dared to go out again, the street was lively again, and many cities were also renovating. Many people started to go to relatives to worship their neighbors and rushed to tell the good news. There is even a city crying collectively for this matter. This is tears of gratitude, and tears of peace. ¡°Well, you are right, no matter what the prince tried, it would be good to appease the people in the city first, and the society finally looks less chaotic.¡± Qin Qing and Ji Fei looked at the daily lives of these citizens through monitoring, and they felt some peace of mind. Ji Fei nodded and said: ¡°Although this is the case, the prince and the gentleman¡¯s side still have to investigate the past. I will immediately send 2 or two teams to secretly pursue the prince. I will tell you if there is any information.¡± Qin Qing also saw through the surveillance that there were some sneaky people on different streets. Presumably those were all sent by Ji Fei to chase down the prince. Arrest warrants have also been issued online, as long as anyone caught about the prince will be rewarded. So on the street, ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°Why haven¡¯t I seen you before?¡± ¡°Are you afraid of having a face?¡± ¡°You are a spy with the prince!¡± When walking on the street, he would be pulled by someone alone. After speaking for a long time, he was taken to the police station. After a long period of interrogation, he was finally sent out. Qin Qing also made a request to Ji Fei, he was going to visit Wen Lanzhi in the prison. After fighting with Wen Lanzhi in the Wen Family Barracks, Qin Qing really didn¡¯t talk to Wen Lanzhi. It was time to talk, and it¡¯s better to solve some things earlier. At the request of Di Cai, Ji Fei agreed to let a police chief take Qin Qing to the prison where Guan Wenlan was located. When I walked in, it was a dark piece, completely without the breath of a living person. It looked very eerie, and it was really embarrassing for a girl to be kept in this place. Although the women of this World are all the same as men, Qin Qing still thinks of women with gentlemanly manner. Arrivals. ¡°Are you all right?¡± Qin Qing asked. Looking around all around, Guan Wenlanzhi¡¯s place is also equipped with several windows, and he can barely see the scenery outside, looking at the meals on the table, and the food is not bad. Wen Lanzhi lowered his head, and there was already a lot of dust on his body. The clear image seemed to no longer exist in this way, and it was directly broken. ¡°Can my younger brother¡¯s affairs give me some time to slow down, maybe it¡¯s really not you, but ¡­¡± Speaking of which, Wen Lanzhi didn¡¯t continue to talk, just like choking, just talking . Qin Qing also asked some things about the prince and the gentleman¡¯s alliance, but one of Wen Lan did not know. Since Wen Lanzhi is here, it is estimated that it was used by the prince and the gentleman¡¯s alliance, and he was eventually lost as a dog. How can he expect to tell Wen Lanzhi their plan? After a few days, the people sent by Ji Fei didn¡¯t find anything. Even if they searched closely, they still didn¡¯t even have a clue. In this way, it feels like it suddenly disappeared from the face of the earth. But how could there be such a thing as disappear from the face of the earth, and what went wrong and why there was no clue. I do n¡¯t know if I should praise them for being too smart or too cunning. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1103 There was joy all over the country, and everyone rushed to tell each other more joyously than the New Year. Wen Minwu sat in a farmhouse and coveted a 3-foot table of farm food. The restaurant was also full of joy. The hotel was no longer able to live. All the soldiers gathered to sing and dance together. The crackle¡¯s firecrackers sounded, and the waves continued to rise and fall. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, don¡¯t you celebrate all of a sudden? You finally won a victory, now you look too much like a dead wife child.¡± Wen Minwu looked at expressionless Qin Qing said with a smile, a ridiculous expression on his face , Eyebrows spread out easily, grinning like a faint crescent, faintly discernible. Most of his hair is already grayed out, but today he looks especially spirited and young. ¡°He he wine, just as accompany me, if you win, you will celebrate happily, do you drink Maotai?¡± While talking, Wen Minwu took 2 cups and filled it with wine. It looked extremely sweet and smelled like 4 wines and 10 li fragrance. After a glass of wine, it was indeed full of fluidity. My stomach is a bit uncomfortable, as if covered with a layer of mint, it is so heart-pounding, and then a few glasses of wine, it is also showing some bitterness and aftertaste. ¡°Look, Qin Qing, you are the big boss. You are so talented, you should marry your wife and have children, Guangzong Yaozu! Do you have any favorite objects, would you like to introduce a few.¡± Wen Minwu smiled and laughed more happily, like a chrysanthemum blooming on his face, revealing a funny look. When did Wen Minwu become a matchmaker, so concerned about the major event of his life, he was obviously not even married even if he was about to cut into the soil, and he also came to Qin Qing to say his love. Qin Qing thought of it here, laughed, but there was still a stone in his heart that seemed to be unable to be put down, so he panicked and weighed 10000 points. Qin Qing patted Wen Minwu¡¯s quilt, Wen Min In Military there are some hunchbacks, without the old man¡¯s decency, which is always comfortable, he sat cross-legged, a little childish. ¡°I was told that I am, what about you?¡± Qin Qing spoke with a scent of wine, and was scattered in the air. They talked and talked all night without saying anything. They really looked like they had several points of father and son. They sat together side by side and vomited in a dark sky. After getting up early in the morning, I just felt a headache and was able to get a little sober after taking a sip of water, but I still felt confused. At this time, the doorbell rang and Qin Qing put on her clothes and opened the door. She was from the Xuannv Palace. She looked pretty, but she was a little serious and seemed to have something to worry about. ¡°Our palace master asked me to come to you.¡± The visitor said. Qin Qing didn¡¯t ask the reason, because at this time, the people of the Xuannv Palace, as opponents of the Gentlemen League for so long, could not notice the natural phenomenon, and came to Qin Qing to estimate or for the same thing. He packed up the room and followed the man out. Arriving in front of a tall villa, the defense of this villa is also very tight. When I cried over, a large and small need to walk through 7 Eighteen Formation, which is really surprising. This Formation, even the most powerful people come in, it is estimated to be crazy. Into a room, Si Jiangyue, the master of the Xuannv Palace, was sitting on a chair and drinking tea. It seemed that she was waiting for Qin Qing for a long time, and saw Qin Qing coming and smiled slightly. ¡°You are a smart person and you should know the purpose of this trip to find you.¡± The person who led Qin Qing came back. Qin Qing directly stated the current situation and the results of the search. Si Jiangyue was not surprised at this result. If it was found, it would really not be the gentleman alliance she knew. ¡°Think about it, will there be a place where we have forgotten.¡± Si Jiangyue continued. Wang Ye and Gentlemen¡¯s League must still be in a corner of this world, but they haven¡¯t searched for it, there must be a place that Qin Qing and everyone didn¡¯t think of. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1104 In the past few days, they have turned over the watch World, but the silhouette of the prince and the others has not seen it. Moreover, according to past estimates of military strength, the prince should still hide a part. ¡°What is his intention? With hidden power, what benefit can he get?¡± Si Jiangyue was particularly upset, brows tightly knit, twisted into a ball, with a little helplessness and anger in his eyes, his hands were already clenched, and blue muscles burst out. Nowhere to be seen, each Great Sect has already started searching for people in four places. If you do n¡¯t do this, you wo n¡¯t find it at all. However, if you take measures, the rest of the prince ¡¯s horses are likely to be in danger and be destroyed one by one. ¡°Well, our Xuan Nu Palace is responsible for most of the search in the north, and you slowly divide.¡± Si Jiangyue suggested. Others disagree, but the north is fertile, and it is already possible to occupy the place during the war. It can be seen that after the war passed, the contradictions of the Great Sects were intensified again, magnified, the teamwork began to collapse, and no one would watch their own great rivers and mountains invaded. ¡°Why, your Xuan Nu Palace did not exert much effort at this time, but you are at this time saying that you want to search, isn¡¯t it the first to occupy the place, it is really good to say, what a group of stinky ladies want to do.¡± Wu Family Xiaosheng Wu Xixue first expressed his protest, and then, with the appearance of the first protesters, others began to have conflicts, ranging from the distribution of Grain and Spirit Pill to the distribution of captives. Qin Qing still felt a little bit wrong. Some people answered this question and said that it was the lord who fled the land and did not dare to make a comeback. But is it really that simple? After a while of discussion, everyone decided to search the room of the prince and the others according to the previous land allocation, not to kill one person. A few days later, everyone was busy searching for the prince, and the search from family to family caused a lot of complaints from the people. ¡°There is no response on our side, and we can¡¯t even see a shadow at all.¡± Mo Lengshu said, touching the chin, it seems to be thinking, now that Imperial Capital has completely defended, even if they want to escape, they know that impossible does Why does a fish that escaped the net refuse to show up? Is it true that everyone is planning what they are worried about, everything is arranged by them, including the current winning situation is also in their calculations, then it is really too terrifying. The mind is deep and unpredictable, like the shadow of illusory, untouchable, invisible, and clueless. ¡°No way, you are digging a lot of land there, should you miss something? Have you searched carefully?¡± Si Jiangyue asked, the answer given by everyone now is only one, that is, there is no development, it seems to appear from the face of the earth, but this is unreasonable. ¡°That is to say, in this world it seems as if there is no such thing as a prince, then you are joking, there must be a liaison between us to conceal the actual situation, impossible.¡± Wu Xixue continued to provoke contradictions, and everyone froze and looked at each other. Only Qin Qing stood up to regulate the atmosphere: ¡°Everyone, the prince has not yet found it. Our first task is him. Let¡¯s stop conflicts and calm down.¡± Qin Qing scratched his head, sighed, and looked helpless. Suddenly, there was a flash of light. This World has no prince, but it does not mean that there is no other world without prince. We are more than this World here. ¡°We have another place not searched.¡± Qin Qing¡¯s eyes fell deep. ¡°where.¡± ¡°Li World. Think about it, our searches are only carried out in the table World, but no one has searched Li World. Li World seems to have been isolated from the world recently, and no news has come.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 1105 ¡°Li World? Do you mean to say that he is not in the World, and went to Li World?¡± Si Jiangyue yelled, this situation is not good, a trace of azure spread on his face, and he supported his forehead. If Wang Ye and the others ran to Li World, it means that their current team has already entered Li World. Maybe the entire Li World has been occupied, just when they were outside and fighting with some soldier soldiers and crab generals. , Quietly. The emperor listened, and the face of variant and formidable looking began to distort, Yintang blackened, and his eyes were fierce. It seemed like a knife was about to kill someone. Finally, he quarreled at Table World, and your mother said you The focus is simply not on the World? She stretched her neck very long and no longer looked at some of the Great Sect Elders below. She flicked her hands directly, her sleeves fluttered, and she went out without looking back. In that scene, it seemed like they were not taken seriously. As if to say, your group of scum, the success is not enough, the failure is more than failure. Mo Lengshu muttered silently: ¡°Why didn¡¯t I at first notice such a big plan? The previous wars were obviously aimed at attracting our attention and slowing down the speed of our war, but instead we were beaten for so long . ¡° After he finished speaking, he could not wait to dig the ground 3 feet immediately, find a pit to bury himself in, and the shame appeared on the face of Tieqing, becoming paler and embarrassed. Others also blamed themselves, but they were also Great Sect *** Elder in the realm of this world. They didn¡¯t even realize it, they didn¡¯t realize it at all, and they didn¡¯t know where to put their faces. Qin Qing was not surprised. He had long known that this war was not so easy. Even if he found all the people, he had already transferred to the World. The World can be said to be unable to withstand a single blow. There is no big difference. the result of. The atmosphere is getting more and more embarrassing, the air seems to be frozen, and a living person is frozen to death. Qin Qing sneaked to ease the atmosphere, and also intended to remind them of their duties as Elder: ¡°Do n¡¯t do this. Hurry up and contact the only people in the World to see if there is anything to overcome, so self-blame Nothing. ¡° Others listened to nodded and started to call, send emails, draw symbols, and use all the fastest and effective ways possible. The result was the same as Qin Qing thought. That was the worst result, and no one sent back a signal, that is to say, Li World has become a mess. At one time, all may have been under house arrest, and all communication tools have been confiscated. In the worst case, they have not survived. And the only measure that can be taken now is to gather troops and troops to prepare for another war to attack the World, but this time is difficult. All of the Immortal Sect 100 ¡¯s spiritual medicine and weapons are basically hidden in the World. Now the grain can still be supported, and the 100 surnames can also be made, but the spirit pill and marvelous medicine may be gone. Moreover, the road to Watch World is winding and winding. Sheer cliffs and precipitous rock faces are rare to climb. If you are a little careless, you can damage the soldiers. And, it is an ambush treasure. The prince cannot think of it. Qin Qing intends to go alone to explore the road to see if the prince has inserted eyeliners and manpower there. That night, he had put on his night clothes and planned to lurking in the dark to find out. The situation was even worse than he thought. There was no eyeliner and ambush on the road, and the road was smooth and smooth. However, the whole road has been destroyed in the most critical place. The implication is that you can¡¯t reach Li World at all. Qin Qing looked at the World from afar, without any breath of life, and could only feel a Qi of Evil Yin wandering in the realm within the realm, and it was very heavy. Everyone listened and couldn¡¯t help but feel helpless. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1106 ¡°Since the road is broken, then try the technique of time and space, so that it will not be noticed, or maybe you can go in!¡± A general of Imperial Capital suggested that it seemed very proud of his own suggestions. But Xuan Nu Gong and Wu Moqi did not plan to try. Is this person stupid? Since the prince they will break the road, how could the technique of time and space and so on not come to mind, it is estimated that there have been measures to deal with it, it is completely a waste of energy. Although it is impossible to tell the situation, there seem to be two people who can¡¯t bear it. So someone recommended themselves and wanted to give it a try. Ji Fei didn¡¯t stop them either. At first, he didn¡¯t want to bother. At 2 came 10000. Did he really step on dogshit luck? 2 people sit together, back to back, then adjust within the body Spiritual Qi, use Spiritual Qi, and use the technique of time and space. Less than one minute, I saw these people came back half-dead. The prince set up the Formation unexpectedly, but also set up the prohibition very abnormally, as long as the Formation was encountered, but the prohibition was stopped there, I could not enter in any way. Moreover, the prohibition still rebounds in the past, and the technique of time and space is full of drawbacks, and the damage received is directly transferred to the body. Even if I couldn¡¯t get in and hurt myself, I also gave Imperial Capital a naked warning. Not insidious! ¡°Is there a way to break through the prohibition and the Formulation?¡± Ji Fei asked the two generals who were backlashed, and a doctor came in to help the two generals check their bodies. The test results come out, although it is only within 3 years, you can not exercise vigorously, that is, you cannot fight. But in 3 years, you can completely upgrade from one realm to another realm, you can fight several battles, it is simply to ¡°pay¡± two soldiers who can go to the battlefield. Fortunately, there is no collective trial, otherwise it is unbearable. There must be a lot of losses. One of the generals was reluctantly able to tell the story. He told us that the Form set by Li World is a high-level Formulation. Even if the Form is broken, there is also a prohibition and it is forbidden to enter the half-step of Li World. And this Formation is a type of perception. Once someone starts to destroy the Formation to attack the Formation in a certain place, an alarm will be sent to the person who controls the Formation. The specific location will also be exposed. In order to prevent people from Watching World from going in, it is really painstaking efforts. Such rare Formation and prohibition can be brought out. It seems that this strategy has really been brewing for a long time. It is estimated that it has been planning for many years. If the lord is not the enemy, Qin Qing really wants to praise the wiseness of the lord, but as the enemy¡¯s position, he can barely say a cunning. ¡°Qin Qing, someone in the Divine Beast realm calls you.¡± Mourning followed Qin Qing¡¯s body and climbed on Qin Qing¡¯s shoulder, aiming at Qin Qing¡¯s ear and said very quietly. Because the funeral is still in its infancy, it can always follow the Qin Qing ass open and aboveboard, and the funeral is also a Divine Beast, which can magnify the situation of Divine Beast. Outsiders seem to think that their own pets are attached to their owners. Qin Qing gathered the spirit strength in his hand, put his hand on the Divine Beast lock, and entered the realm of Divine Beast. Within the territory of Divine Beast, Black Tortoise and Vermilion Bird stood at the gate to welcome Qin Qing. It looks like Vermilion Bird and Black Tortoise summon Qin Qing, so they waited in place early. Mourning moved towards Vermilion Bird threw over. ¡°It¡¯s kind of funeral, it¡¯s getting more and more powerful now, and even our call can be felt, and I thought it would take a long time.¡± Black Tortoise was aside, smiling. Vermilion Bird thinks that this is a quality that Divine Beast should have, and disagrees. Instead, it is too late to abandon the sense of bereavement. All faces are ¡°disgusting¡±. ¡°Black Tortoise, Vermilion Bird, I don¡¯t know what you called me for.¡± Qin Qing asked, he was in a meeting and had to finish it early and go back early. Black Tortoise turned his attention to Qin Qing, straightened his hands and feet, and said seriously: ¡°cough cough, in fact, I have a way to enter the World.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 1107 ¡°What method?¡± Qin Qing, who was very frustrated, heard the words of Black Tortoise and suddenly became full of energy. It must be said that these Divine Beasts are really good to raise. You can usually throw it away in the Divine Beast environment at will. You can ask them for help if you encounter problems. It¡¯s a job that can¡¯t be better. ¡°I also heard the conversation you just made outside. The Form used by the other party should be the void world, with powerful destructive power and stability, and it has the function of rebounding the damage and communicating the specific position. It is the first generation Alliance from the Gentlemen League Leader¡¯s secret formula. ¡°But the Void Realm is extremely valuable, it can only be used once, and it is like waste after one time. So since the first generation, no one has been willing to use this thing, generally speaking, how should they be about to be extinguish sect Reuse. ¡° Vermilion Bird and Qin Qing say something to me. Even the Formation passed down from the first generation Alliance Leader is used. It seems that this time they have invested their blood, and they are determined to fight forever. It is a feeling that they must get. This balance is really a wastrel, so the baby of 100 years to 1000 years, it really works. Such a good Formation, the juniors of Gentlemen League can¡¯t see it myself! But since the formulation has been made, this is the one to use. The balance can be considered a bit sentimental. Qin Qing felt that the word ¡°Void¡± was a bit familiar, remembering that he had broken the Void Realm before, and Wang Si must have been scolded, so he asked, ¡°Void Realm? I heard Void Realm before, but it was broken , Are these two related? ¡° The Void Realm and the Void Realm are related. They are not so much related, but rather supporting. Although the Nether Realm can be used as a Formulation, the greatest effect is to help cultivation. On the contrary, the Void Realm, staying in the Void Realm will feel that Spirit Qi has been purified. Although the effect is a little bit, it is far worse than the void. However, the effect of the Formation of the Void Realm is really special. I am afraid there is no Formation on the World that can be compared. Everyone says that the Formation of the Void Realm is invincible. The effect is indeed good. ¡°Isn¡¯t the Formation of the Void Realm perfect and without blemish? Then how can we get in?¡± Qin Qing and other Black Tortoise detailed the difference between the Void Realm and the Void Realm, and there were some impatients. Black Tortoise explained Qin Qing again. Each Divine Beast and some rare Spirit Beasts have special skills, just like Spirit Beast can be used to crack Illusion Technique. Black Tortoise is Divine Beast. It has more special skills than Spirit Beast. One of them is not afraid of any Form. All the formations are invalid to Black Tortoise. Even the most advanced void world, after all, is Form 2 and cannot completely block Black Tortoise with special skills. This skill is really against the sky, Qin Qing in the heart wants to say awesome. Black Tortoise reluctantly shook the head. Since Black Tortoise came, all the work of the 100 science books was thrown to the Black Tortoise One turtle. Wushuang Sword Spirit stayed in the sword all day and slept, except for fights all day long. Not out a few times. It¡¯s really ¡­ comfortable (lazy). ¡°But my skill has a disadvantage, I can only bring one person in.¡± None of the skills on the World are perfect. Even the frightening Fang Zhifu Mo may be defeated. It is also expected that Black Tortoise¡¯s skills are flawed. Qin Qing exited Divine Beast and said, ¡°Okay, then let me talk to everyone and I will act with you.¡± Every time he sneaks into the enemy camp, Qin Qing fights for it, a big reason is because of his 1000 shadow method, and this time is no exception. Wang Ye has been hiding in World for so long, but Qin Qing wants to move his muscles. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1108 Qin Qing retreated from the Divine Beast situation, relieved God, but found that everyone was standing in front of himself and looking at himself, still kind of worried How to say it was just a little while away, and it was really discovered. ¡°Anything?¡± Qin Qing scratched his head, embarrassed. Only then did I feel that I had just entered the Divine Beast realm with my eyes closed. Everyone saw Qin Qing¡¯s eyes opened. I wonder if it was a sigh of relief or doubts. No one spoke. Qin Qing laughed. General Ji Fei¡¯s face was harsh, his gaze was like a knife, and he asked in a prisoner-like tone: ¡°Qin Qing, what happened to you recently? I fell asleep when the meeting was open. This was the case a few times ago, and it is the same today ! What¡¯s the matter with you not taking this meeting seriously? ¡° He could only laugh a few times. Qin Qing was also very helpless when criticized by General Ji Fei in public. Even if the person with the thickest skin is criticized in front of so many people, this old face cannot be supported. ¡°Cough cough, that, I was thinking of a solution just now, and I have a way to enter the World.¡± Qin Qing wanted to say that he went to Divine Beast instead of sleeping, but changed his mind again. . The situation of Divine Beast cannot be revealed casually. Once revealed, those days of Spirit Beast and Divine Beast can be over. So I changed another way of saying that I was thinking of ways. In history, there are indeed a few celebrities who like to think of ways with their eyes closed. In any case, talk about it first. Qin Qing thought secretly that he decided not to enter the Divine Beast realm during the meeting anymore. This taste is really no choice but to suffer in silence ¡ª having unspeakable bitter suffering. Wu Tuoqing looked at Qin Qing in surprise, as did the others, as if he could see the urgent mood they all wanted to know through his eyes. What is the way to be able to shatter void circles, it is really unprecedented that there is a way to shatter void circles. Everyone is curious, maybe they will encounter any Formation in the future, and they can copy the method. Qin Qing can only laugh twice with ¡°hahaha¡±, the situation of Divine Beast can¡¯t be said, he can¡¯t say that Divine Beast Black Tortoise told him? Divine Beast Black Tortoise was ¡°killed¡± by these families. Those people have to be crazy, they have to shake Qin Qing. ¡°Hehe ¡­ this ¡­ just leave it to me.¡± Qin Qing wanted to compile something, and his head seemed to be unable to turn suddenly, but stuttered for several times without compiling. If you usually make a famous Divine Item, you can just pass it on. How can a void item be broken by a Divine Item? The people did not ask too much, or there was a reason why they could not speak or did not want to speak. Qin Qing said that he could only go in by himself. Fortunately, although the void world cannot be broken from the outside world, it is much easier to break inside, but the perception ability of the void world is still there. In this way, the geographical location of the person who broke the Formation will be exposed and deeply trapped In great danger. Qin Qing is nothing more than a mess, even if he tells this method to others, there will not necessarily be anyone willing to do it, and he has avoided it for a long time. So everyone planned to reorganize the troops at 2 am on the second day and be ready to enter the World with the technique of time and space. Qin Qing would go in the first ten or five minutes, and after breaking through the Formation, issue a specially made for this Signal, then the whole army enters, attacking them completely unprepared. This must be another fierce battle! The next day, after Qin Qing and Wen Minwu greeted each other, they called for Black Tortoise to come out and let Black Tortoise carry himself. Black Tortoise said in his mouth that this is not and so on. After a few seconds, Qin Qing and Black Tortoise arrived inside the World, on the other side of the Formation. Looking around all around, not at all, what kind of soldiers patrol, it is estimated that they are also very sure of their own void world, so they do not need to patrol at all. Also, if it is not Black Tortoise that can treat all Formation as invalid, then maybe no one can really come in. The existence of Black Tortoise was also unexpected. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1109 Qin Qing had already figured out the way to break the Form before coming. The existence of Black Tortoise is the nemesis of Formation, and naturally there is a way to break the Formation in it. A cyclone appeared on the top of Black Tortoise¡¯s head, gradually forming a spherical shape, running in a frenzy, the speed of operation is unimaginable, is an amazing force, surrendering a cyclone to Formation. Formation broke open. This cyclone is called ¡°Divine Beast Vajra Ball¡±, and its destructive power is huge. Electricity is also one of the Certain Kill Skills that Divine Beasts will benefit from. But even the Divine Beast Vajra ball is impossible to break the void realm in the outside world, and only in it can there be hope. After a while, the Formation completely disappeared, and Qin Qing heard a burst of sound, presumably to arrest the person who broke the Formation. The speed is very fast, approaching Qin Qing quickly. ¡°Let¡¯s go, it¡¯s not appropriate to stay here for a long time, there will be a chasing soldiers coming soon!¡± Black Tortoise reminded Qin Qing, stretched lazily, and returned to Divine Beast. How can a tortoise do this kind of thing? The turtle runs slower than anyone else. Listen carefully to the footsteps, all around, someone rushed over. What should I do? Now that they are here, let them see the silhouette. Qin Qing thought to himself that he once again used the 1000 shadow method he was no longer familiar with, and then walked to a place where no one could touch him, obediently waiting for the chasing soldiers to dare to come, and hoping not to come to a powerful one Role, found that no one hurried away. A total of 4 teams moved towards Qin Qing, and the first 2 teams saw no one ran directly, which made Qin Qingsong breathless. Team 3 was much smarter. I saw that Team 2 had chased it anyway and stayed on the spot to search it carefully, in case Qin Qing hid with any terrible means. It was indeed found several times, almost Just a few centimeters away, I almost met Qin Qing. Squad 4, came, and the others went on a search. Qin Qing held his body tightly and did not dare to move. Although the search was terrible, but careful attention can still be reluctant to hide, Qin Qing is already there This place has survived a nearly ten-minute search. I just hope that these people get out quickly and stop touching them. It was found to be terrifying. ¡°No, there is definitely someone here, but we can¡¯t see it. I think that person used the 1000 shadow figure method.¡± A rough man¡¯s voice came out, and Qin Qing was frightened to hold his breath, his body stiffened into ice. , Looked at the person who spoke, it was Elder, the gentleman¡¯s league that had risen quickly recently, without wind. In just a few days, he rose to the Elder position, not too old, just in his early 30s, indeed the younger generations will surpass us in time. Qin Qing couldn¡¯t help but think of a famous sentence: ¡°the rear waves of the long river drives on those before, the front waves died on the beach.¡± Qin Qing has avoided sports as much as possible, and he can still find Qin Qing in such subtle changes. The key is that other people are also in there. This perception ability is to kill many Elder and Senior. I¡¯m afraid Qin Qing is a little ashamed. The third team, Captain, was a great celebrity under the prince, a general named Guo Chang. Although the gentleman alliance and the prince are in a cooperative relationship, it is only the prince and the balance that have once met each other, and the two men are also suspicious of each other and despise each other. It can be said that getting along is more disagreeable than the Imperial Capital alliance. Obviously, I obviously do n¡¯t believe in no wind, and I did n¡¯t think about it. Instead, I said with a teasing tone: ¡°Can the no wind Elder find the person who uses the 1000 shadow body method?¡± ¡°I try, maybe, maybe not.¡± Wufeng is extremely stable, and his temperament seems to be very calm, not annoyed by this radical tone, but deliberately pretending not to understand, ignoring the past. The dialogue between General and Elder, although there is no dirty word, but the ice blade is opposite, listening to people goose bumps, insidious in my heart! No wind signaled the soldiers to stay where they were. After a long time, Wufeng simply said: ¡°Not found.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 1110 Qin Qing misunderstood the words ¡°can¡¯t find¡± as ¡°found¡±, grasped the Wushuang sword that was also invisible in his hand, and stared at the dozens of people in front of him, ready to fight. Almost always laughed out of the side, this windless Elder fell a face and can be so straightforward, it is really funny. If it is not for the sake of the prince and the gentleman alliance or the cooperative relationship, it is often necessary to laugh at Wufeng, and at least see Wufeng in the future. The thought of shrinking his neck embarrassingly without the wind, I often feel anticipating. ¡°Fool, what people say is not found, why have you been so nervous for so long?¡± Wushuang Sword Spirit shouted in Divine Consciousness of Qin Qing, outsiders could not hear at all. Qin Qing held Wushuang sword tightly in both hands, pinching Wushuang Sword Spirit with half pain and very speechless. So he gave Qin Qing another definition-the back of the ear. Hearing Wushuang Sword Spirit complaining, Qin Qing had to let go of some hands. But the 3rd team and the 4th team look not at all meaning to go, Qin Qing is still very likely to be found by them, now Qin Qing may be exposed with a move, if you want to wait for the army to attack here, It is estimated that I have to wait at least a few days and nights before my legs are numb. Counted, the third team has a total of 3 people, the fourth team has a total of 1000 monks. It seems that both the Lord and the Gentlemen¡¯s League take this person who destroys the Formation very seriously. They may not know that Qin Qing is destroying the void realm inside. It is precisely because he feels that the void world is broken from the outside world, so he even feels that this person¡¯s strength is not generally extraordinary. There are naturally many people, so how can you beat them? The second squad of the first squad also came back one after another. The 2 squads each brought 2 people. These 4 teams add up to a total of 5000 people, of which 2000 are monks, Qin Qing is absolutely afraid to stand up and stand alone, he has not lived enough! A pick of 5000, if placed in the long warring states period, may be easier to handle. However, there are many monks here, even if Qin Qing¡¯s ability is outstanding, even if he ignores 3000 ordinary troops, Qin Qing will still be killed by these 2000 monks. Among these 2000 monks, many experts must be found, almost found to be dead ends. ¡°But I have my own way to let this person leak a huge weak spot.¡± Wufeng corner of the mouth slightly raised, revealing an extremely gentle expression. Qin Qing only felt that this smile was very frightening and had a bad hunch in his heart. Then, Wufeng took out a flute wrapped in a delicate bag. The flute was completely black, but there were some red Resurrection Lily at the bottom. The sound of the flute slowly came out. Qin Qing still listened to it with appreciation. Because the sound of the flute is really vivid and pleasant, it can¡¯t help but remind people of being in a sea of ??flowers full of Resurrection Lily, which is very beautiful. Blowing and blowing began to rush, Qin Qing only felt a sudden pain in the head, Resurrection Lily also withered, some fuzzy vision, unstable body, and even began to ** gasp. Very uncomfortable. Without the explanation of Wushuang Sword Spirit, Qin Qing also knows what flute is. This is the ¡°Endless Sound¡±, one of the two sets of flute pieces passed down by the musician Sikong Qiong who played the flute for the emperor during the period of the emperor. Sima Qiong¡¯s mastery in flute music was well known. Before his death, the famous 2 sets of flute music-Endless Sound and Endless Sound. The endless audio and endless audio are not only famous for their beautiful sound, but these two sets of flute have extremely formable power, and learners can greatly improve the battle strength. If you hear the endless sound, you will feel uncomfortable all over the body, and it will be extremely painful. Spirit Qi cannot be used smoothly. If the Inner Strength is not deep, the heart will suddenly stop, and the whole body will be severely pained like death by Member by Five Horses until death. If you hear the endless sound, you will fall into a illusion, fall into your own nightmare, suffer a lifetime of pain in the nightmare, fall into the spiritual abyss, and finally collapse into death. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1111 These two sets of flute, no matter which set is used, are everyone¡¯s desire since ancient times. Countless people have been competing for these two sets of flute, so the people who get the flute are constantly being pursued by others. In the end, the person who knew flute music was wiped out, and the flute score was also burned into the vast sea of ??fire. It is a pity that such a high / tide flute is burned. As for why the endless audio is now here, there should also be someone who has power to feel sorry for these two sets of flute, a trick to change the day, these two sets of flute passed down. Qin Qing really felt that the Spirit Qi in his body had become a mess and could not be maintained. So the 1000 shadow figure method was automatically broken, and a large living person like Qin Qing appeared in front of these 5000 people. Some people saw that Qin Qing still crouched down where they had searched, and even flew into a rage out of humiliation. Qin Qing stood up embarrassedly. Now that he has been seen through, he has to fight the 5000 people alone, and the endless sound is really difficult to deal with. It¡¯s not just the endless audio. Since the endless sounds are all here, it is very likely that the endless sounds will also be learned by the windless. Wufeng rises so fast, not only because of his talents, but also because he has an endless sound in his hands. How can a gentleman¡¯s league be abandoned without such a high trick passed down. It is also possible to break the mouth without wind, so that many people have learned it! Thinking of this, Qin Qing couldn¡¯t help worrying about the soldiers and monks who were attacking World, but he was even more worried about himself, and he wondered if he could go back alive. Soon, Qin Qing was fighting with these 5000 people. These 5000 people have one sword left and one sword right, one shot after the other. Can¡¯t cope completely. After only ten minutes or so, Qin Qing was full of sword wounds and gunshot wounds. Because the sound of shell attacks was so loud, Qin Qing reluctantly hid every time. Otherwise, it will be bombarded by shells, and it will not die. But also to those who fired shells completely crazy and ridiculous, regardless of the safety of their partners, several shells came over, and they also solved a lot of people for Qin Qing. Although the monks can escape, the ordinary soldiers will die terribly, and they will be killed by 2000 people at once. ¡°Don¡¯t you fucking shoot, you are blind, you still beat yourself, you can¡¯t do it anyway. You can¡¯t do it anyway.¡± He was too angry to run a slogan, his cultivation base was not low, but he was very distressed. There are a little more useful 2000 soldiers. Put them on the battlefield, and also encounter ordinary soldiers, anyway, they can kill several thousand other people. The result was directly bombed by his own people. It¡¯s a little bit of a brain. ¡°No wind Elder, what do you think should be done with this?¡± Asked a monk. It should be proposing to Wufeng to use Formation, otherwise this overwhelming scene still need to ask? It must be impatient, you need to use a powerful array to kill directly. I saw a huge array of 50 monks siege, it seems to be an offensive array. Qin Qing has a bad heart. Since he wants to use Forming to deal with Qin Qing, he will use Formation to ¡°return¡± these people! Qin Qing used the Divine Consciousness to pass to Wushuang Sword Spirit. Wushuang Sword Spirit also understood it, and used the Fangzhi Fumo, and in a blink of an eye he reached a strange space. This space is not unfamiliar to Qin Qing, until now Qin Qing Shao said that it has also been used 3 or 4 times, one of which was still experienced in person and familiar with it. Wufeng was still looking at this space carefully, seeing 8 Wushuang Sword Spirits standing 2 kilometers away from them, and 4 Wushuang Sword Spirits standing 1 km away from them, and seeing Qin hanging above them. Qing, suddenly understood what was going on. ¡°Be careful, Fang Zhi Fu Mo!¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 1112 Wu Feng, as Elder, must also go to see the Moon Trial. Originally looking at the face alone, I was not particularly impressed, but vaguely felt like I had seen it somewhere. Now, when I look at the Formation and these 2 Shuangshuang Sword Spirits, I suddenly think of the Shuo Yue trial finals, which shocked the audience. So I knew this person was Qin Qing. Qin Qing¡¯s great performance is not only shown in Fang Zhi Fu Mo, but also in the fact that he is the champion of the Shuo Yue trial, or the one who broke the curse of the thirteen. Strength cannot be underestimated. There are a total of 100 monks brought into Fang Zhifu by Qin Qing. These 100 monks are just the 100 monks who are just in formation. Qin Qing has never experienced killing so many people at once. Fang Zhi Fu Mo together, there were a lot of crying and crying for help. Due to the large number of people, it didn¡¯t take long for Fang Zhifu¡¯s sky to become scarlet, gradually becoming deep red, and finally red. When these 100 people are dead, it is already after 10 points. In real life, it was only one second. In that second, all the 100 monks around Qin Qing fell to the ground and died. Even their Elder and no wind were not spared. They went to check and they were all gone Breathing, bleeding all over the place, gradually forming a river of blood. It looked very bloody, and even a little nausea. In this moment, 100 monks were so KO, so I can figure out what kind of tricks it is. Without Elder¡¯s no wind instruction, most of the monks took a step back automatically, fearing that Qin Qing would again be known to the demon, when the time comes so terribly dead on the ground may be himself. Qin Qing feels that this kind of deterrence is quite useful. In fact, he is fundamentally impossible and uses Fangzhi Fumo again and again. Fang Zhifu Mo has a great demand for Spiritual Qi. Although Qin Qing has Spirit Qi Qi with 3 sword intent baths, excessive use will only make him unable to withstand the explosion. A Fang Zhi Fumo cannot kill too much If there are many people, it is natural that one after another cannot kill these 8 monks. Specifically, it is not these monks who are in trouble now, but Qin Qing. ¡°If you need any help, Vermilion Bird and I can come out to help you. Gulaixian and many Spirit Beasts have already figured it out.¡± Divine Beast¡¯s situation was passed to Qin Qing through Divine Beast lock. Listen to the sound, honest and honest, it should be Black Tortoise. Qin Qing yelled, this scene is indeed very troublesome, he didn¡¯t expect that he still has so many foreign aids to use. Previously in the suburbs, an avatar of Black Tortoise alone could consume 10000 people, not to mention the trifling of a few thousand people, which is completely difficult. ¡°You don¡¯t need a lot of people, you and Vermilion Bird can just come to one.¡± Qin Qing said, since the avatars are so powerful, the body must be more powerful, and too much is just watching the drama next to it. Immediately, a huge red bird appeared beside Qin Qing. Vermilion Bird came out. Everyone was taken aback, and there were people who screamed, ¡°This is Vermilion Bird!¡±, ¡°This is Divine Beast!¡±, It was probably scared to death. Just looking at the appearance of Vermilion Bird, red feathers and sharp eyes are full of heroism, and the sharp mouth looks very dangerous. The huge body makes people feel a sense of crisis. It is indeed quite intimidating, and standing alone will intimidate a group of people. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1113 Vermilion Bird looked at the remaining 1000 people with majesty, just like watching a group of ants on the ground. The gap between them is so big, to be honest, according to Qin Qing ¡¯s age, and some monks present can say that the age is just about to talk about marriage, some of them are gentlemen ¡¯s descendants, did n¡¯t expect the same age. Divine Beast has it all ?! In addition, 2 pieces were given at a time. Everyone was dumbfounded, and it was too late for the people in the army to escape. They had no intention of continuing to observe other people¡¯s movements, and some people gradually retreated. After a common trend, I felt bad, and my face was hard to show. A black azure spread on his face, getting thicker and thicker, and a anger began to grow between his eyes. ¡°What are you doing? You, the one who is running away is called deserter. If it is a deserter, execute without any mercy.¡± After gnashing teeth often, the expression looks like they will be torn apart at the scene. Especially looking at Qin Qing¡¯s eyes, the intersection is like 10000 wild beast biting and fighting, excited 10000 points. ¡°Eh, brother, don¡¯t be so fierce to the soldiers, but it seems this Qin Qing is quite fun, as always.¡± One of the most unremarkable people standing in the army came out. His brim covered most of his face, looking dark, glib tongue. Since he called the big brother often just now, then he is roughly the usual younger brother passerby, the name speaks for itself, the 4 wanderers are often reduced to passersby by others, and they are never happy when they encounter good things, even if Even if the road is uneven, it should not help. His position is unknown, but he is famous for hobby killing, fun for killing, it is said that he can drink human blood to eat human flesh, cultivation base and whereabouts have never been known to others. I would like to ask him why the road is uneven and helpless? In his own words, the opponent is too pediatric, unlike his opponent, not qualified! The passenger was sneaked out and stood out from the army. He had been concealed just a moment ago, and he was not flustered in the face of Divine Beast. He took off his hat slowly, underneath the brim was a handsome face, very glamorous, the red corner of his mouth was as if he had just drank human blood, complexion pale, hiding a knife in his smile, sharp eyes, and a few small tiger teeth . It looks pretty, and it is a lovely young official. ¡°Passer, what do you mean, do you have a way to break the enemy?¡± Guo Chang often asked, as a brother, he now looks like a subordinate waiting to be sent. Passers-by are low-key, non-disgraceful, and usually uninterested. Qin Qing looked at it and said with a smile: ¡°Passer, why are you again? You said that you want to compete with me, is it possible that you want to be here?¡± 2 people know? Ever too Vermilion Bird and the other¡¯s monk and army panic. The opposing army cannot guarantee that passing passengers will not judge the enemy. His temperament has always appeared and disappear unpredictably, which is unpredictable to ordinary people. Even his pro-big brother is too often unable to discipline, as to whether his legend of drinking human blood and eating human flesh is really unknown. As for Qin Qing and this passerby met a few years ago. At that time, the passer-by was trying to steal the wallet. As a result, Qin Qing bumped into him. The road was uneven. He drew a knife to help. As a result, out of blows friendship grows, the two became acquainted. Qin Qing also funded him with some money. At least they can be considered close friends. The time of Pk¡¯s heaven-shaking, earth-shattering. There was no victory or defeat. The military force of passing passengers is not under Qin Qing. If these 1000 monks and the army add a passing passenger, it is really hard to guarantee who will win? Moreover, Fang Mo has already spent too much of his Spirit Qi. ¡°Speaking man, did you repay the money you owed me last time?¡± Qin Qing squinted and stared at the passenger with interest. In the past few years, passing passengers was really bad-tempered, and sneaked along the way. As a result, he happened to meet Qin Qing. In desperation, Qin Qing gave him money to support him for a few months, so he owed a large debt. Passerby laughed. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1114 The passerby was a little embarrassed and buried his face in his collar. Taking out a blade from behind him, he rushed up and started fighting. His style is very weird, appear and disappear unpredictably, combined with various body methods, the speed is very fast, without seeing his body beforehand, his a blade is also very sharp, it seems that with Spirit Qi, you can control it freely . The knife is called a rogue, and as mentioned above, it is very in line with these two people¡¯s temperament. The knife seems to speak in Divine Consciousness. It is said that he must use blood to raise his true skills. a blade, a sword, hasn¡¯t seen each other for a long time. ¡°Wushuang Old Brother, your master hasn¡¯t seen you for so long ¡­¡± said the rogue, with a thorn in his words. Wushuang Sword Spirit ignored him and touched his blade as if he had patted his butt. Among these two swords with spirituality, it is really like the two brothers. Qin Qing and the passenger smiled awkwardly. Black Tortoise and Vermilion Bird also started to attack, and they continued to use hard fire to attack the other party in a mess. The formation has started to be chaotic, and there have been casualties and bleeding, blood flowing into a river, blood flowing into a river. Qin Qing got rid of Wushuang Sword Spirit and began to gather Spirit Qi in his palm. He split it with one palm. The air around the condensed palm began to vibrate. A tree in front of him fell deeply and pressed In the other party¡¯s army, a group of people were crushed alive and crushed into a mess. ¡°Wow, I didn¡¯t expect to see you so cunning for so long.¡± The passer-by said jokingly, with a sharp knife hidden in the corner of his mouth. Qin Qinggong made a gesture, saying that you are polite and you are half a catty 8 2, the same cunning treacherous. Faced with the same seriousness of other soldiers and monks, 2 people are better to say that they are fighting between brothers and chasing each other. Sometimes it is similar to eyebrow teasing. a blade is a joke between swords. It¡¯s hard to beat, but Vermilion Bird and the army are screaming for consecutive movies. Vermilion Bird¡¯s fire attack became more and more fierce. A group of flames was like a sprite jumping on someone¡¯s expectations. The other party instantly became a sea of ??fire! Even the woods suffered for this. The magnificent sea of ??fire is more gorgeous than the sunset next to the trees. Immediately began to gather strength, casually snorted with his nose, that is overwhelming a deep piece, he condensed his Spirit Qi in that breath. Even the breath he exhaled seemed to pierce the opponent¡¯s heart with countless needles, and sometimes it was like a beheaded sword. The passerby looked at it and said, ¡°Yes, that red dead bird looks very fun. You can lend me to play for a few days if I win.¡± In fact, this means that he wants to grab a thing, Divine Beast, it must be very valuable. Qin Qing could see that, he had bad water in his stomach and hook the head. The passer-by frowned sadly and looked very pitiful. The tiger tooth seemed to be broken. As always, the essence of the drama, as always to have no shame. Qin Qing summed up this sentence, and finally the whole army of the army was wiped out. ¡°Younger brother, what the hell are you doing? Are you chatting or playing? This is not to allow you to hesitate on the battlefield here for a minute and a second. Must be decisive and decisive, and do you play with us for fun? ¡° After often shouting, his body was already riddled with scars, blood was flowing, and a piece of white clothed also began to become a blood coat, with a bloody smell. Upon seeing the passerby, he knelt down and begged for mercy in the next second: ¡°That Qin Qing Old Brother, you let them go, okay? I don¡¯t have such a big brother, I don¡¯t have a food source, I will die. You can¡¯t bear it. Right? You are the best. ¡° Passers-by are also slipping away. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1115 It has been said that the guests have been wandering for so long, and they are not particularly affectionate to his big brother, except that his economic sources in recent years have been either cheating or robbing. At least too often to send emails to QQ to comfort him, and the blood is thicker than water, he understands that if he does not zoom in, the scene should be undoubtedly defeated, but if he zooms in, he still keeps with Qin Qingdan Face PK. He is not interested in these things in the army, and there is no need to abandon such a move. Qin Qing watched the rolling, the passers-by who passed away, helpless sighed, hook the head. ¡°I will not kill you, but I will not let you go back, so as not to interrupt our founding cause again. If you are willing to follow me, you will be a soldier of our army, and if you are not willing, you will go back and be a prisoner.¡± Qin Qing glanced at them sideways, not caring. He touched the guest¡¯s hair more from yours. In other words, if you really want to compete, Qin Qing¡¯s passing relationship is much better than the passing and the usual brother relationship. After spending all his life playing the prince, he would never take the time to accompany the passenger, and Qin Qing helped him when the passenger secretly snatched. I glanced at passersby too often and felt very dissatisfied. And the passer-by glanced at him, meaning that it would be nice if I did n¡¯t let them kill you. Too often can¡¯t help but sigh that it¡¯s really not a female student to stay in. Qin Qing and Wushuang Sword Spirit both laughed out loud on one side, it was simply a state of watching the drama, and the gangsters were always interested in cutting grass while watching them. After being too sighed, a sudden awe-inspiring sudden emerged between the eyebrows, and began to become calm and dignified. ¡°What do we say? We would rather die than be captives. We have no strength, but we have strength, brethren, kill!¡± He roared too often and screamed in his throat. Other soldiers heard this remark and immediately shivered. Waving their respective swords. It¡¯s a pity that swords don¡¯t have eyes, there is a lot of blood on the field in an instant, and the scene is very exciting. There is no sorrow and sorrow in his eyebrows. He has said everything, done everything, and not knowing is their business. ¡°Otherwise brother, you join us.¡± Qin Qing said with a smile. Passing by is still hiding the knife in the smile: ¡°You say this play, brother, I can¡¯t do it now just to wait to face you pk.¡± Qin Qing knew that if the two of them pk up, it would be a dimly lit, especially passer-by, with a strong self-esteem. One of the two opponents must die. Otherwise it will hit irreconcilable. The results of the battle soon became apparent. In the face of the huge pressure of the Divine Beast, Vermilion Bird, there was no doubt that the whole army was defeated, and those monks were burned alive, without leaving a live mouth. There were only 2 people and one bird left in the whole scene. Qin Qing returned Vermilion Bird summon to Divine Beast. The two-person match is about to hit. ¡°Amplify the trick directly.¡± The passer-by said, and began to seal, Spiritual Qi gradually spread into his hands, spreading out of the air, the entire forest was covered by the Spiritual Qi of the passer-by, his amazing Spirit Qi the amount. His Spiritual Qi started Self-destruction, spreading from far away in the forest. There were 4 smokes and 4 fires. Qin Qing raised her eyebrows and said with a smile: ¡°This is another big move you invented? Do you have a name?¡± ¡°Of course, this was something I spent several years researching and specializing in dealing with you. The name is called,¡± Full Bomb! ¡° The passer-by said that a crafty appeared on his face, and the fierceness disguised in a naive appearance was finally revealed. ¡°The full explosive bomb has a good name. It just fits.¡± Qin Qing looked at the sound of the bomb in the distance, but unfortunately this was the result of the death of both parties. The sound of bombing came to my ears. As soon as the eyes were dark, the heat around them was very high, as if they would turn to ashes in the next second. Watching passersby disappear in his invention. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1116 Qin Qing condenses Spirit Qi, concentrated attention completely on a nerve, the nerve of the leg. In an instant, it was like having a Scud, faster than the wind. Just one second before the explosion, the blood began to churn up, an external body method, which made appear and disappear unpredictably, and in a blink of an eye reached a thousand li, the fire in front of him was not related to his half-cent relationship . The Spirit Qi of his whole body has already been enshrined in this external body method. It is now found that the army has entered the World, and the war has begun. But because of losing most of the main force, losing streak. It might as well be hiding power. Some of the elites have been wiped out by Qin Qing just now, without leaving a living mouth. Only the people who arrived later discovered that the original assault was completely destroyed! When the reporter told the news to the prince, the prince¡¯s beard was shaking. Others were screaming in shock: ¡°This Qin Qing is not small, and he has wiped out so many people in one fell swoop. I don¡¯t know if there is any helper, but I can¡¯t deal with it.¡± Others echoed. I heard Qin Qing ¡¯s reputation in the Shuoyue trial before. It ¡¯s really not as good as 100. I now see the great scene of his battle. It¡¯s scary. The prince covered his head with his hands, slightly feverish. The balanced face is also extremely ugly. This Qin Qing is far beyond his imagination, and may be more powerful than any expert in ancient times or even now. Can¡¯t handle it alone The reporter refused to retreat, and there were still some things to report: ¡°My lord, the people who were recorded from the outside should now be at a disadvantage, because Master Hengheng has just sent an elite force and it will not hinder for the time being.¡± The lord waved his hand, beckoning to know, and begging him to go out, and the man retreated obediently. What should we do now? Everyone is thinking. There were non-stop news about the war. There were four smokes. There were often screams of women and shrill voices of children outside the palace gate. People kept dying and throwing blood. Touching his chin with his balance seemed to ponder deeply: ¡°not equal to me, let¡¯s beat somebody at their own game. Invite Qin Qing as a friend and come to catch a turtle in a jar.¡± The prince applauded. Today, there is only one way to pay such a freak in the early stage. Don¡¯t blame us for bullying the young and the strong and the weak. Who told you that you are a Qin Qing who has an enemy of several thousand? The lord sneered, thinking. The voice of Wang Ye ¡¯s invitation to Qin Qing has spread through the streets by radio, no matter who is on both sides. This is undoubtedly an anti-countermeasure, pretending that Qin Qing has surrendered, and is also a war about dignity. The name Qin Qing has become very famous after that war. Everyone knows that there are also bloodthirsty demon, there are also saviors sent by God, and more is called War God because he Invincible. ¡°Forget it, who made me so famous? Then I¡¯ll be fine in the past.¡± Qin Qing said helplessly as she shook the head. He didn¡¯t take the other party¡¯s provocation seriously. Under the focal point of ten thousands, Qin Qing came to a place according to the time and place stated in the broadcast. It was still in a wild country ridge. Someone was already waiting to take him to the palace. Qin Qing was blindfolded during special times and special treatment. His eyes were covered with a black cloth with a width of 5 fingers. As the wind swayed back, the people in front led him by footsteps. With the lightness of the footsteps, he could already feel that he had come from the bamboo forest to a concrete floor The place. Then the sound of the floor became thicker and thicker, and the decoration inside should be more and more delicate. The fresh air is also reduced. Other people¡¯s voice slowly sounded in the ear, embarrassed. Finally, the people around him took off the black cloth with their hands and sat in balance in front of their eyes. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1117 ¡°Hahaha, it¡¯s such a guts. It was unexpected to come alone to invite.¡± As soon as he took off the black cloth, the balance in front of him was already out of shape, but his words seemed contradictory. Even though the 2 words emphasized the tone, it seems that he did not expect that he would actually come, but it unexpectedly revealed that Qin Qing should now be walking in the situation they controlled. This shows that the other party should know him very well, knowing that he will be so bold. Qin Qing waved his hand and pointed at one of the other¡¯s chairs. Qin Qing sat down calmly. His eyes were like a well water, very clear and calm, calm and collected. Qin Qing watched as the door in front of him was slowly closed, cut off from the outside world, maybe it was but but never returned? Heng Heng ordered that one of the lights inside was lit, and the electric lights began to light up. The whole room appeared splendorous and majestic, which was European-style architectural style, just like European palace. Give you a few days of sunshine and really treat yourself as king. Qin Qing sneered. ¡°Calling me this time is not only for me to drink tea, but if you have something to say, just hit it.¡± Qin Qing said that his eyes were covered with a killing intent, and the shadow on his face became darker. Continue to light the lamp, and found that this entire palace is made of marble, and the body and body may not be able to break through the Formation outside. Only one victory will open. This is really a natural cage, and in this palace, with the exploration of breath, groping for the direction of the air flow, it is about no one but two of them. I want them to know that after the last battle, there are more people. Qin Qing is useless. The battle was on the verge, and after the lights were completely on, it was possible to see the other party¡¯s face. Comparing with the speed of thunderous ears, it seems that incarnation has become a cheetah, and it moved fiercely towards the food. A flash of electricity flashed in my hand, using the attribute of electricity to thunder and thunder across the sky, instantly becoming in a flash. Qin Qing has a body and body method, avoiding electricity. ¡°It¡¯s you, it¡¯s so skillful to use the body and the body. It¡¯s just 10000 points. No one can use him like you from ancient times.¡± The balance sighed, the attack in his hand did not stop. In fact, his hands became animalized, his nails elongated, his face became ferocious-looking, and the hair on his hands also elongated, turning into a tiger. Counterattack. A carp throbbed, and a flying kick instantly, forcibly kicked in Qin Qing¡¯s chest. Qin Qing coughed up some blood, and there was a red odor in his throat. Use the strength mentioned just now to rebound and increase your own strength to send back a blow. One hand was blown away in an instant, blood flower 4 splashed, all split up and in pieces, if the body was just the key, it might have been Membership by Five Horses now. The balance weighs his wounds painfully, and the killing intent in his eyes becomes more fierce. This may be that the legendary is stronger when he is stronger. The speed of 2 people has exceeded the ordinary people, and it is another turn, and Qin Qing fell into a big pit, and even the marble floor was instantly smashed into an irregular shape, bleeding in the gap . Qin Qing began to blur in front of his eyes, and then showed his perfect softness and softness, and showed him like a rabbit. His body also began to twist slowly, the expression on his face became more and more cruel, the animalization was degenerating, and he gradually restored the appearance of an ordinary person. Taking advantage of the current good situation, Wushuang Sword is out of the sheath, 100000 Wushuang Sword Spirit. In an instant, Wushuang Sword had 100000 avatars, each of which passed his flesh and blood, with blood all over his body, and his strength was just about to die. Punched hard on his chest, and the intestines in his belly seemed to be pulled out. Complete defeat! (End of this chapter) Chapter 1118 Qin Qing seems to be killing red eyes these days, but in such a short time, he still killed the people who have come to suppress Qin Qing, and his eyes are already full of blood. It is about to cultivate deviation. It¡¯s just that Qin Qing now looks like it is not a cultivation deviation, but it is better than a cultivation deviation. In these days, Qin Qing ¡¯s siege is not one or two times. There are too many killers and many complaints. The evil spirit naturally rises suddenly, but there is a Spirit Beast like gluttonous. Now, evil spirits and so on, it ¡¯s just a small eye, just a few clicks. Qin Qing lay half on the ground. This balance is indeed worthy of the strength of the Alliance Leader Alliance Leader. It is different from ordinary people. It is more tired and more injured than killing those 1000 people. By the time the Gentlemen¡¯s Great Elder arrived, they had seen the balance of death on the ground, and Qin Qing who had lively dragon and animated tiger. Qin Qing¡¯s blood was full of murderous aura when he saw these people rushing to his eyes. This scene looked very infiltrating. It looks like he has just eaten a person, with blood on his face, blood near his mouth, and some small scars on his face. The whole face was rueful, but the breath was extremely stable. This person can be so stable against the balance, it must not be an ordinary person. Several Elders intentionally or unintentionally thought that no one had shot first. Qin Qing has become famous in this war. No one dares to underestimate Qin Qing and dare to regard Qin Qing as a lonely small character. Treated. This character is far more powerful than they expected, not simple! Qin Qing¡¯s appearance is extremely beautiful and full of strength. Such a great character, to be the ruler of the World, is absolutely not an exaggeration, and it is quite a king. Temperament is completely incompatible with his age, feeling like a fairy who has been cultivation for hundreds of years. But no one in the world has seen such a fairy. This feels really good. It is the fairy temperament that Qin Qing has cultivated for centuries in his last life. Even if he is reincarnated, this temperament is still there. This temperament is most likely to yield. Moreover, standing in front of this group of Elder, is still a man. The Gentlemen¡¯s League has always been different from the rest of the world. It is not the Females Honored Males Inferior that is venerated, but on the contrary, it is the female venerable male venerable. Such a good seedling is right in front of them. At present, the Alliance Leader balance of the Gentlemen League has been killed, and the Gentlemen League has entered an unowned state. ¡°Survival of the fittest, the weaker eliminated,¡± Qin Qing defeated the balance, and naturally has the ability to become a Alliance Leader of the Gentlemen League. Qin Qing¡¯s call sign is different now than before. Gentlemen¡¯s boldness before was because of balanced guidance. Now the balance is dead, and the prince is not a good thing. They may be able to find a backer. Qin Qing is a huge backer. The Alliance Leader of the Gentlemen League has changed. It is Qin Qingyi ¡¯s incumbent responsibility to protect the Gentlemen League. Qin Qing is very prestigious between Imperial Capital and everyone. . Naturally, there is that ability to protect the gentleman alliance. And if you embrace Qin Qing¡¯s thigh, it is not impossible for the gentleman to go to the next level. ¡°This Qin ¡­ General Qin, you misunderstood, we are not at all hostile to you.¡± An elder with white beard came out, wearing azure clothes, but there was a kind of expert appearance that came out of the words. Qin Qing felt it with his Inner Strength, and this Elder cultivation base is really not low. There are not two talents in the gentleman league. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1119 There is also an Eight Divinatory Array on the arm of azure clothes. Although the whole person looks monotonous but elegant, just like a warm and elegant literary Mo Ke, it is very kind. This person¡¯s name is Xuwu. Xu Wu, who was the character who shocked the whole World in the last century, only grows with age, although the strength will not become more and more powerless. It looks like nothing is generally deterrent. All forces are eager to rush this vain to their homes. At that time, Long Life Temple even shouted, ¡°As long as the vain comes, the location of Long Life Temple Palace Lord is yours¡±. At that time, the World was a sigh. In order to pick up this false self, Long Life Temple really seems to sell his entire force. So there were many families shouting, arguing to give the Palace Lord, Alliance Leader, Palace Master, Patriarch and so on all to Xuwu, as long as Xuwu was willing to condescend to their strength. Somehow, Xuwu is the gentleman¡¯s alliance of choice. He entered the Gentlemen¡¯s League, instead of being the Alliance Leader of the Gentlemen¡¯s League, he just became a plain Elder, or the kind of Great Elder with special power. It has not appeared frequently in the world recently. ¡°Oh? You mean that there is no killing intent, so it¡¯s really a crisis to have such a large group of people around here!¡± Qin Qing sees that Xu Wu Elder doesn¡¯t look like he is hiding a knife in his smile, and here Elder is all cunning However, this Xuwu seems to have a little credibility. So Qin Qing found a place by the way and sat down, seeming to relax his vigilance, but the Wushuang sword of his finger was still held tightly. The corner of Xuwu¡¯s mouth tilted upwards, it seemed not too anxious, and he found a place to sit down casually, just opposite Qin Qing, very calm. The other Elders were not very calm, looking nervously at Qin Qing, and partly at Xuwu Elder. Although the location of Xuwu Elder is not very important, Xuwu Elder was a ¡°famous river and lake¡± at that time, wherever he went, he was respected, and his opinions were often included in the first consideration. . ¡°No one can preach justice now. Our gentleman alliance is also a Great Influence, and it is not that we will not always look at the trend. Mr. Qin, you have defeated our gentleman alliance Leader, we all admire well, it is not as good as you do us Gentlemen Alliance Leader, Gentlemen League will naturally listen to your assignment. ¡° All Elders was taken aback by the words. Xuwu is indeed bold, and he will give out Alliance Leader in a single sentence. In fact, if he doesn¡¯t say that, the Alliance Leader will definitely fall into Xu Wu¡¯s pocket. When the time comes up and down, no one will refute. It¡¯s just that this vain doesn¡¯t seek fame and profit, and hasn¡¯t touched the Alliance Leader at all. All the elders looked up and down at the Qin Qing in front of him, and their strength is certain. It¡¯s just ¡­ It¡¯s too tender. In the past, the Alliance Leader was not so young, and it was more than 30 years old. They highly doubted that Qin Qing would be a little unsettled. ¡°Why should I believe you?¡± Qin Qing did not take Xu Wu¡¯s words as true, but just thought it was a joke. What a big joke. To be honest, Qin Qing didn¡¯t mean much to Alliance Leader and so on. The skeptical look of these Elder made him uncomfortable. Not at all, I want to be the savior of this World. There is no ambition in the eyes of others. Xuwu stood up and said: ¡°You can not believe us, but our sincerity will not be false. The gentleman alliance is now seeking self-protection, naturally you are the best backing.¡± Xuwu looked towards the Elders, and the Elders looked at each other. Then they said with great tacit understanding: ¡°Mr. Wang Qin accepted the new position of Alliance Leader.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 1120 Qin Qing thought about it and felt that the Elders¡¯ renewal was indeed extremely powerful and arrogant, but also considered the stakes. If you entrust the Gentlemen League to yourself, it is indeed 100 benefits and no harm for the Gentlemen League. However, since he has chosen to turn to Qin Qing, it is relatively a betrayal of the prince. Wang Ye fell down as soon as such a backer. Hunting is indispensable, even if the Elders can have some countermeasures, some ordinary aptitude disciple of the Gentlemen League should be completely unprepared. Qin Qing was sneaked and touched his chin. Since they were all here, it seemed to be good to turn back to a gentleman¡¯s league and become battle strength. ¡°Is there a map, please give me a look.¡± Qin Qing asked, eyes have been glanced in each room, looking around, looking for the map. But in the eyes of others, he is looking for a way out for himself. An Elder asked: ¡°Youngster, don¡¯t unsatisfied, what do you want to do with the map, how do you plan to escape?¡± The tone barely fell, all around people cast a bad look, it seemed that Elder was right. It¡¯s like a wild beast looking at a pet waiting to be eaten. The pressure is like a towering mountain. Qin Qing felt that these people were bad, and stared at them coldly, just like the cold Hanchuan, from the inside out. Xu Wu touched his beard and shook his head helplessly. With one hand in front of Qin Qing, I felt I wanted to protect him. With a smile on his face, it was like a chrysanthemum blooming, very beautiful and gorgeous, in the cold and dangerous temperament, there was another kind of old man¡¯s kindness. Xu Wu called the people on the side to get the latest map, which was just updated, and it was clearly marked in every place and in every area. The details were praised. Qin Qing looked around and watched that there seemed to be a high mountain nearby, which could indeed serve as a retreat to cover the retreat. And according to the news just now, their army is almost coming to this place, which can be perfectly combined. If the news is temporarily blocked for the time being, the eye liner placed on the side of the prince can also be killed as much as possible. Simply without any doubts, you can completely retreat. In this way, turning a gentleman alliance back on the road seems to be one move, two gains. ¡°I think it would be too sudden for me to take you back like this?¡± Qin Qing swept them with cold eyes. Xu Wu laughed heartily, mixed with the kindness of the elders. In fact, this is a serious deterrent. Qin Qing came out of his laughter and realized that this person¡¯s Inner Strength is not shallow, and he had just worked hard and suffered a little injury. It should be a small chance of winning. Several Elder signaled Xu Wu to retreat to the back of the mat and keep his voice as low as possible, but Qin Qing heard a few key words and probably cleared the content. Basically, there were doubts about him. ¡°It¡¯s really bad to give this 100-year foundation to this Qin Qing. Is it really good? If we betrayed the prince together, what should the prince want to kill? And he just wanted the map to be obvious. He was ready to retreat. , For us ¡­ hey, ¡° Suspicious voices kept coming, but Xu Wu refused them cleverly. Without saying a word, he swept coldly, and everyone felt an unprecedented oppression force. This is Supreme¡¯s, and no one can refute it even if all reasons are unreasonable. It¡¯s worthy of being a vain, and it¡¯s worthy of being a character who used to be popular all over the world. No wonder there are so many people fighting for him. Standing in the cold wind, he has a kind of divine poise and sagelike features. The white beard floats with the wind. It looks unscrupulous, but it also has a deterrent effect for elders. Xuwu took Qin Qing¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Qin Qing, from now on, which is the Young Master of our Gentlemen League, can directly rule the entire Gentlemen League, with you as your respect.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 1121 A group of people layered on top of each other, forming a wall, which looked very fresh, and there were often sounds of exclamation outside the door. So for 100 years, the foundation has been passed on to such a stranger? Everyone was amazed, especially those optimistic recipes where their Elder was still there. Their eyes are full of jealousy and discomfort, and they do not understand. Their eyes are deeply sunk and covered with a layer of killing intent. Chief Disciple rushed in, roared, and his throat was ripped: ¡°Why! According to other Elders, he just asked for a map, and it was obvious that he thought of other escape routes, and working with him, it was simply It ¡¯s just 100 damages without any benefit! ¡° In fact, the more implied meaning is that, after struggling for so long, it was interrupted by a person who the early bird catches the worm. The other group of people also had a bad stomach, and looked at them with poor looks. Xuwu touched his forehead, and his eyes became fierce by the way. He roared and stared at these people, as if they nailed them like nails, and could not remove his eyes. ¡°You guys, people want maps to give us a good escape route, but you are framed like this. Now it¡¯s us who post Qin Qing, not Qin Qing post us, understand the big picture.¡± His voice was low, very deterrent, like thunder, alarming Heaven and Earth. Everyone suddenly realized that the new Alliance Leader was thinking of them all. It was really ashamed of being inferior, and his face was covered with a layer of iron and lead. Qin Qing looked at this vain, and it was as if it could be spread in the legend. Even the intention of the map just now was guessed. No wonder he would persuade others. As a gentleman¡¯s league Elder, he is also a talent. The other Elder¡¯s face also became more and more ugly, and suddenly became brighter, and they slammed together, facing Qin Qing¡¯s serious name of Alliance Leader Young Master and the like. They all sent a long sword around their waists. They were quite proud under the breeze, and now they seem to believe it all over the body. Qin Qing felt a majestic cough a few times, suddenly stood up, raised his Wushuang sword, his eyes became shining, his brown pupil suddenly narrowed, and his voice became more majestic, as if it were a tiger Roaring. ¡°Okay, from now on we will mix together and will bring you a human appearance.¡± A short sentence expressed his confidence. Seeing this scene, Xu Wu couldn¡¯t help but smile, the wrinkles on his face were more, huddled together, it was really like a chrysanthemum blooming on his face. The entire world seems to have been changed by him, and it becomes like the sun, very brilliant and beautiful. Qin Qing suddenly lowered his head and said, ¡°Although I am your master, you can usually call me kindly instead of being so serious outside. I would make me look ugly, and I There is also an unsolicited feeling. ¡° Other Elders have nodded one after another, indicating that any kind of ruthlessness can be raised, after all, this entire Gentlemen League is now yours. This is human nature. Under the threat of absolute military force, it can even become lower 3 and lower 4. ¡°I don¡¯t want to let others know prematurely. Not only is the prince concealing it first, but after filtering out some of those connections, it won¡¯t let anyone on my side know. In short, all the news is blocked. Xuwu is nodded, even if Qin Qing does not propose it, he will also propose it. This is the best way. ¡°And do you know where my allies are now? I should go back and find them.¡± The Elders gave him directions one after another, and he quickly went back. He just compiled a reason that the Gentlemen¡¯s League had been defeated in his hands and completely obeyed. Others believed indiscriminately. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1122 Di Cai of course saw that Qin Qing was back safely, but also put down the heart that raised his throat, and his face was relatively calm. Qin Qing¡¯s face was even paler, and he lacked confidence. Since he was a child, he was not good at talking, and now some people will believe him unconditionally. Qin Qing smiled guilty, revealing something evil: ¡°Do you not doubt that I have surrendered to the Gentlemen League?¡± He first mentioned this issue. Although others have doubts, they all say that after all, Qin Qing is now a great hero between them, and how great it is to create a camp alone. Si Jiangyue took a sip of water, gu lu gu lu, his white face seemed more rebellious, adding a bit of cool temperament, and then the cool eyes cast again on Qin Qing¡¯s face, the corner of his mouth slightly raised , Like a crescent moon. ¡°Why are you taking the initiative to raise it? Then you can tell us how you convince them.¡± Her voice is like a stream of spring water flowing eastward, and the gurgling water is very nice. Qin Qing now has some regrets. How could he take the initiative to raise this question, which could have been confusing, he casually compiled a lie saying that the gentleman¡¯s league has now been separated from the prince. Wang Ye also repeatedly said that they would kill the people between them, so they took the initiative to turn to Qin Qing. After speaking, no one in the audience didn¡¯t believe it, and this could indeed be the best choice for a lie. ¡°Since there is such a spy in their camp, then this battle should be easy.¡± Di Cai was very happy, cheering excitedly on his face, and slightly raised his eyebrows. what. what. what. Qin Qing laughed awkwardly. Then the phone call and the people in the gentleman¡¯s league communicated with each other, and from time to time, several expressions were passed. No one guesses about Qin Qing from the gentleman¡¯s side, and it is quite possible to feel that there are always some people planning. Qin Qing is indeed very at ease, and Wen Minwu often finds him to practice martial arts and supervise. It¡¯s been a long time since Wen Minwu looked like a old fogey. Sometimes his hair was neat and tidy, and sometimes he was like a rogue. It was really helpless. Wen Minwu chuckled: ¡°In fact, it¡¯s not that the gentleman¡¯s league and the lord are falling apart, but that they are completely surrendering to you.¡± His suspicion made Qin Qing even more guilty, and his entire face was blue. He should think of such an old fox from the very beginning, but had to defend. But since it was him, he should not say it easily, and tacitly acquiesced. ¡°What do you think of us having such a friend, and what do we do?¡± Qin Qing asked that this is the primary problem they should solve now. It ¡¯s good to be inside and outside, but it ¡¯s just how many people will respect it. Although there is no wind blowing on the side of the prince, it is with no difficulty to lay the trap. ¡°Actually, I think I should explore boldly. I can keep them quiet and let them start arranging a certain time to attack together. From the outside, they can eliminate their harm with no difficulty from the inside.¡± Sure enough, it is an Old Fox, expedient, very appropriate. After arranging a certain period of time, the Xuannv Palace and all the troops attacked together. Because there were allies in it, the battle was very successful. There were 4 flames and it was completely broken within a few months. In the whole world, World has basically fallen, except for a ray of the remaining power of the lord. Everyone started preparing for war again. The prince always went to the position of self-disorder, they never thought that the gentleman alliance even turned to other people with no difficulty. In the past, they used them as the main force. Now the biggest resistance is gone, and the trump card is gone. It is with no difficulty. Phoenix is ??really not as good as chicken. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1123 The past few days, Wang Ye ¡¯s territory slowly shrank, and most of the situation was adopted by others. These few wars are about to reach the final stage, and slowly gain the upper hand, victory is within reach. ¡°It really looks like the Young Master, so with no difficulty you can break the attack.¡± Xu Wu sat alone at Qin Qing¡¯s side at all people¡¯s celebration feasts, whispered all matters for him, and agreed on how to manage the Gentlemen League, and handed him all the financial major events of the Gentlemen League. It is a wholehearted investment. And a school that has just been defeated is still suspected and suspected by others? The trial period has not yet passed. Actually walking so close to a hero will always be seen by others. And those eyes are also unexpectedly inconsistent, and some people trust, feeling that Qin Qing has completely subdued them, and the hot rays of light will blind his eyes. But more people than others generally are skeptical. Leng Bingbing¡¯s eyes seemed to let the air fall to zero degrees. The air slowly became embarrassed, no one spoke, singing and dancing along the way, but felt an unprecedented emptiness. ¡°Young Master, believe me, there will be many people in the past few days to test you. It is better to be careful.¡± Xu Wu lowered his volume again, echoing in Qin Qing¡¯s ear. This is clearly the posture of whispering. Xuwu¡¯s prompts make people have to convince that such a man of far-sighted height was once popular in the rivers and lakes. But in the eyes of others, it is a precursor to deliberate collusion. Di Cai didn¡¯t seem to mind at all, even if it was reddish, it should have been drinking and drinking just now. But it adds a bit of feminine femininity, the eyes are fine-tuned, and it is almost a smile of 100 Meisheng. ¡°Don¡¯t be so embarrassed, you should chat if you should, and we won the battle.¡± Hearing his voice, other people responded one after another and started chatting casually. But Qin Qing¡¯s heart still mentioned his throat. After hiding it for so long, it should be exposed, but it is not the right time. It can only be said that this is a bona fide lie, not a crime of bullying. Si Jiangyue¡¯s eyes have been on Qin Qing, and she hasn¡¯t removed her. She always thinks this pair is very suspicious. If you want to discuss military affairs, you can boldly ask why it is so sneaky. A conflagration spread in her heart, and the suspicion grew longer and longer, occupying her entire brain hole, she thought it was better to inquire. Her face grew paler, and she called a few cronies on her side, and arranged for several celebrities to install cameras in the light room without dead ends. ¡°Qin Qing, Xuwu Elder, you two still look good.¡± Si Jiangyue¡¯s voice was very cold, like a blade, it would cut a tear in the heart of others. The implication is that their relationship is beyond ordinary people. This is doubt, ** naked doubt. Qin Qing also noticed a trace of pressure, laughed, Xu Wu looked at him, and he glanced at him. And this detail is also completely suspicious in Si Jiangyue¡¯s eyes, she thought to herself. Immediately after that, she stayed in front of the computer for a whole night, and all the monitoring has been fully recorded, but Qin Qing has nothing particularly outstanding. She eats and sleeps, and sleeps and eats. The ordinary people are no different. Is it really suspicious? But this may be the Sixth Sense of a woman, she does not allow herself to be doubted. So she arranged some manpower, arranged a camera in the surveillance of the elder Elder, and arranged a camera on the playground, which simply turned the entire military territory under her own surveillance. But all of this, nothing happened. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1124 ¡°This is what happened, and there was no weak spot at all.¡± Si Jiangyue frowned tightly, her eyebrows twisted together, the past few days did not eat or drink, and the monitoring had made her covered with a layer of black dark circles under her eyes, which seemed even more haggard. thin. In the past few days, Si Jiangyue only reached a suspicious point. The people of the gentleman¡¯s league seemed to have more respect for Qin Qing than others, and the demands put forward by Qin Qing were also met as much as possible. As if Qin Qing was their direct leader. It¡¯s just that if these two are colluding, one is a powerful military force and the other is a more famous martial art. I really don¡¯t know how many times it will be more difficult to deal with than the prince! People can¡¯t help but blushed with shame, and a few drops of sweat slowly ooze out of his brow. This is the cold sweat of thinking about the consequences if they colluded with the rebellion. The female emperor seemed to be aware of it, and suddenly there was an additional ally, for them 100 benefits without harm. It ¡¯s just that it ¡¯s so easy to come with no difficulty, especially this Qin Qing, it is almost the whole main line. It seems that the entire world is under his control, and any martial arts you want can easily come. For rulers like them, such a powerful force is most taboo. Although Di Cai looked at her eyes, she did not bother her. But she always chose to believe in Qin Qing, and Qin Qing should not support them. ¡°Emperor Your Majesty, don¡¯t you doubt him so much, I think he will betray us.¡± Emperor Cai couldn¡¯t help but say good things to Qin Qing in front of the emperor. The emperor¡¯s expression is very complicated, her face is a little dark, but it is mixed with a kind of iron blue, and it gradually turns pale. It seems that it is also inseparable among those kinds of feelings. Is it doubt or cut weeds and eliminate the roots? Or choose to believe him? Di Cai also felt helpless to him. If he succeeded to the throne in the future, would he have to suspect others like this? He didn¡¯t want that. But if it is for the sake of the world, he should be willing. The empress finally made a choice. Facing such a powerful force, she had to defend herself, so he arranged some troops, ready to go south into the World at any time. This can seriously threaten all the military forces of Li World, so that everyone feels an unprecedented pressure. Is it just now a chess piece that has almost wiped out the power of the prince, is it time to get rid of them? Only some people who understand the overall situation know that this simply does not target the emperor specifically for them, but for one person, namely Qin Qing. It¡¯s hard to believe that Qin Qing¡¯s current forces are just like big rivers and rivers, as the tide rises, the boat floats, you can completely hide the sky with one hand, and have a gentleman¡¯s alliance. And that man ¡¯s temperament is also very weird. Maybe he will come to a counterattack at some time. Such dangerous people have to guard. Within the past few days, Qin Qing realized that the current situation was a bit subtle. In an instant, he felt that Si Jiangyue was also a good person. Although she doubted herself, she did not do anything extraordinary. Anyway, this emperor was a killer repeatedly, the past few days he could smell the killing intent around his room. Even those killers did not come out, because they also knew that if they were singlehanded, they could not beat them at all. This may be just a small warning, a warning about upper-level leaders, but it is full of threats. Wen Minwu also noticed the killing intent around him from time to time and shook his head helplessly, lamenting how the current leaders are so suspicious. Qin Qing also passed by with a smile, ignoring these all are. The situation is very delicate. Si Jiangyue sometimes feels sympathy for Qin Qing. He is obviously the biggest hero, but he still has to get involved in the dispute. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1125 The killer was finally dispatched the first time, but he still didn¡¯t kill him. After a subtle suicide, he was defeated tragically, and the result was the same after several times. Qin Qing is now talking about rivers and lakes, perhaps all invincible in the whole world hands, no one can match it. Then, the emperor seemed to give up this last single thought, and she simply did not doubt it. Instead, she increased the strength of the World and prepared to meet the war at any time. Di Cai found that the suspicion of the female emperor was getting heavier recently. The people around her, including her most promising heir, surveyed all of them, and no longer gave any rights to others. The dictator is just that. This situation is very detrimental to the unity of the entire country, and the turmoil is on the verge, not to mention that the strength of the prince is only weakened, and it may be returned in a swirl of dust at any time. So she took advantage of the most recent free time and made several phone calls, mostly single content, all asking his position. Qin Qing always passed away casually. It now appears that his position is still illusory. Qin Qing is also speechless. Why did he provoke such a group of people, did it disappear beyond fame and fortune? Di Cai always lowers his concern to the lowest frequency, and now basically a phone call a week, always silently asking what. Sometimes it seems that there is still a posture of temptation, and the pressure given by Si Jiangyue gradually increases, and in a flash, it seems to have become the focus of the audience. Qin Qing is speechless. Is there no one to trust in this situation? And most of the passers-by are now poor-looking, and occasionally cast a few doubtful eyes, which is really uncomfortable. Qin Qing¡¯s mood dropped to the extreme, but he still devoted himself to managing the affairs of the Gentlemen League. The generally speaking connection is to use the roadside phone booth to communicate with the phone to obtain the latest relevant information. Xuwu Elder has always avoided him recently, it is better not to speak, you can reduce the suspicion. Now it instantly became a mouse that seemed to have been crossing the street, and everyone shouted. ¡°Qin Qing, I just want to tell you, you don¡¯t know what the scene is now, you should make a stage.¡± Di Cai is more anxious, and now there are some mischievous people surfaced, and sometimes Boldly asked Qin Qing if he wanted to cooperate. It is ridiculous, but this doubt is not entirely unfounded. Now, just find a child in the streets and alleys, you can perceive that Qin Qing is the general role of the savior of this World, and the emperor simply does not care. If Qin Qing called on some people to overthrow the emperor, it would only be more difficult to manage than the prince. Wen Minwu realized this, and some people kept trying to get some opportunities from him. The killer was also continuously, but unfortunately, there was nothing to gain. In front of him, like ants on the ground, they were all killed. Only through the subtle scenes now, it is still more reliable to think about the way out in advance. Taking advantage of the late night, Wen Minwu sneaked into Qin Qing¡¯s room, wearing bright dignified clothes, but he didn¡¯t smile, but it was cute. It seems that this is really like a close old friend came to visit, it is no different. ¡°Tell you, what do you think in your heart.¡± Wen Minwu¡¯s expression was very serious, brows tightly knit. Qin Qing poured a glass of water and added a few pieces of rock candy. ¡°What do you think, you have been a little strange recently.¡± Qin Qing shouted. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t know, everyone is glare like a tiger watching his prey for you.¡± Tone barely fell, is the ringtone of the phone. Di Cai¡¯s voice came, still asking about his position. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1126 Di Cai and Ji Fei stayed in place, waiting for Qin Qing¡¯s reply. Based on past concerns, Ji Fei found that Qin Qing still had a certain weight in Emperor Cai¡¯s mind. As long as Qin Qing promised a sentence at this time, then Emperor Cai would trust Qin Qing 100 points and 100, and persuaded the Emperor to withdraw her troops. ¡°Hehe ¡­¡± Qin Qing sat and laughed at the spot, but to be honest, Qin Qing could not guarantee that one day he was in a bad mood and rebelled. After all, Qin Qing was very dissatisfied with this system of Females Honored Males Inferior, and this behavior of the female emperor also gave Qin Qing a bad impression and could not be easily believed. You know, Qin Qing is very vengeful. Although it was only a small movement, and not to mention that the Empress moved her troops as soon as she moved, it was obvious to everyone with a clear eye that this was the knife all placed on Qin Qing¡¯s neck. The performance is to persuade Qin Qing, but if Qin Qing does not give in, then it is the day of the army. It is not a feeling of persuasion at all, it is a warning. Even if Di Cai does not mean this, but in the eyes of everyone, no one does not think it is not the meaning. Judging from the current situation, this time is probably the weakest stage in Imperial Capital¡¯s unprecedented history. The opportunity for rebellion is during this period, but the strength of the Gentlemen¡¯s League is not weakened, and there is also a mysterious palace. If the Gentlemen League fights with Imperial Capital, the Xuannv Palace must be waiting to sit back and become the fisherman who sweeps the benefits. Impossible will help Qin Qing. It may also be connected with Imperial Capital. After all, their belief is that women are supreme, and naturally they get along better. To put it bluntly, Qin Qing¡¯s battle is not only an enemy of Imperial Capital, but also a naked field challenge like Xuan Nu Gong. Qin Qing did not dare to make a conclusion. In fact, if he had a chance, he still really wanted to overthrow the Imperial Capital, and put the new China set of equality and freedom ** on the stage. This damn social atmosphere has always made Qin Qing feel awkward. Emperor Cai Qin asked Qin Qing anyway, she really didn¡¯t want to be against Qin Qing. Well, if Qin Qing easily agreed to Di Cai at this time, after the army was pushed away, the opportunity came and suddenly attacked, it would be too shady. He didn¡¯t have such a shame. To go to war, not only depends on the strength of the Gentlemen League, but also to attract more people. Qin Qing understands deeply. He temporarily invited Di Cai back, and then went to the prison alone. Because the past few days, the princes and Imperial Capital ¡¯s army are fighting, naturally there is no time, no energy, no extra manpower to send the arrested people to Imperial Capital. Before deciding on all this, Qin Qing intends to meet someone. That person may be the key to whether this war will start. There was still a bloody smell in the prison. Qin Qing already had a goal in his mind, moved towards a place, and the person he was going to see had seen it a few times before, but he did n¡¯t talk about it. . So, Qin Qing stopped and followed his eyes, and there was a beautiful woman lying inside. 5 The officials are extremely upright, that is, if they have been in the prison for a long time, they will naturally be a little dirty and some dust will come out. The person Qin Qing was looking for was Wen Lanzhi. Since Qin Qing had previously greeted the people who held Wen Lanzhi, no one dared to move Wen Lanzhi. Along the way, Wen Lan is extremely rare and has no scars on his body. Apart from being dirty, I really don¡¯t see any mistreatment. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Wen Lanzhi sat up and glanced at Qin Qing coldly. She stayed in this prison and knew nothing about what was happening outside. It was even more impossible to know that Qin Qing had become the Alliance Leader of the Gentlemen League. For example, if she understood the situation outside, with Wen Lanzhi ¡¯s IQ, I am afraid that it is not the toes. Can figure out Qin Qing¡¯s purpose of coming this time. Qin Qing wants to win Wen Family. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1127 Qin Qing looked at this thin and weak Wen Lanzhi, feeling sympathy, his eyes radiating rays of light. Like people from ancient times, as long as they go to the enemy¡¯s prison, perhaps it is went but never returned. There are many wounds on her body that have been bleeding all the time, hua hua not only, one after another spotted blood stained with a flower on her white carp color clothes, it looked like a piece of embroidery on her clothes from a distance Big mouth. Her face was also a little thin, and slowly only skinny, look pale. Qin Qing called the military doctor in order to express his friendliness first. Greeting the military doctor to dress the wound for Wen Lanzhi. Wen Lanzhi looked at Qin Qing with his eyes slanted. Although his attitude changed a little, and even reached the extreme point of tenderness, he still expressed a distrust from his heart. After the wound was bandaged, the clothes on his body could be worn, and Qin Qing was not awkward, and directly made his request. ¡°How about we cooperate once?¡± A short sentence skipped Wen Lanzhi¡¯s ear. Cooperation? Finally won a game, do you want to overthrow your face now? Wen Lan couldn¡¯t help but worry about the guys at Imperial Capital. In terms of Qin Qing¡¯s sphere of influence, it should be easy to win this battle. She was sneaked, hummed in her nose, turned her head away, it was obviously an unpleasant situation, and now it is a fantasy story to ask her killing partner to cooperate. She had a killing intent in her eyes, just like a fiercely tiger wolf. She was just saying that it would be good not to kill you, and she dared to cooperate with me calmly here. Qin Qing noticed the other party¡¯s ignorance and bad attitude, sneaked. ¡°Do you think you have a choice now?¡± His attitude is also completely tough. The attitude just now is gentle, which is simply the greatest respect for a woman. And now since the other party refuses a toast only to be forced to drink a forfeit. Wen Lanzhi was still locked in a house. The handcuffs were tightly leaning on her slender hands. The white hands had distinct knuckles and they looked very beautiful. But under the black and dirty handcuffs, they seemed extremely uncooperative. Qin Qing looked at Wen Lanzhi and said, ¡°What a beautiful pair of hands, is it possible that you want to be under this handcuff for life?¡± This sentence completely pierced Wen Lanzhi¡¯s pain. She was already uncomfortable when she was here, and now someone actually came to blow the cold wind. If there were no handcuffs on him now, he should immediately rush over and beat him. Qin Qing tsk tsk a few times, his eyes became sharp again like a knife inserted straight into his mind. ¡°In fact, you should take a good look at the current form. If you cooperate with me, it will be 100 benefits without harm, don¡¯t you want to think about it?¡± Qin Qing said that he also played handcuffs and put it in his palms, which seemed extremely strange. For a girl, this is simply the biggest challenge. ¡°Is there any form at this moment?¡± Wen Lanzhi said with a smile, his pale face showed a ghostly cold air, and the gloomy atmosphere gradually spread. The space seems to be frozen. ¡°Do you ask me what form? Don¡¯t you know? If there is no normal war, the world in which you are here should also slowly decline. It will be completely disappeared in less than 100 years, is it not? Comparable to those of other gentlemen. ¡° Qin Qing said that after listening to his analysis, he forgot this story, and felt that what he said was also reasonable. According to the past situation, no more than 100 years later, it was really about to disappear. . ¡°Besides, the gentleman alliance is already my subordinate.¡± Qin Qing said suddenly. Wen Lanzhi had to compromise under strong pressure: ¡°Well, let¡¯s cooperate.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 1128 Wen Lanzhi still believes that the gentleman¡¯s alliance is already in Qin Qing¡¯s pocket, with Qin Qing¡¯s ability. Xuwu will surely look at him, so he transfers the gentleman¡¯s alliance to his hands, and grows slowly, which is not impossible. Once in World, their power decline has attracted the attention of Gentlemen League and Xuan Nu Gong and the others, and they may be overthrown at any time. If Qin Qing is now also a big backer, it is indeed 100 benefits for them. One of Wen Lan passed by with a smile. Her voice is very nice, just like the spring water in the mountains, tinkling, tenderly taking in the entire scene, and it also makes people feel a little dazed. The tough force just changed into this attitude suddenly. She also began to play with the handcuffs in her hands, but her eyes became very cold, feeling that she could directly see through the other person¡¯s psychology. ¡°It seems that the entire world must be under your control.¡± This prediction is not without reason. Qin Qing laughed, came back with a good word, and walked out of prison. Staying in prison for too long will cause others to doubt, and then there will be 2 Womo families. My two companies are indeed very difficult to deal with, although there are also certain cases of weakened forces. Wu Hanji and Mo Yingfan just practiced their strength on the playground. The relationship between the two of them has been good. Usually, they are colluding together. Whoever decides will work together. Perhaps one of them can get all two of them together. Qin Qing instantly changed his expression, smiling, his eyes emitting friendly rays of light, and his brows were very gentle, like a crescent moon. He changed his pace and slowly walked towards those two leaders. Wu Hanji and Mo Yingfan also saw the arrival of Qin Qing at the same time, a friendly point to him, nodded, slightly nodded. Qin Qing almost forgot that, on the surface, they are still the object of cooperation together, and they have to thoroughly clarify the residual strength of the Lord. ¡°What are the two of you doing now? I just went to the prison to see Wen Lanzhi. The attitude is still very tough.¡± Qin Qing made a decent gesture, slowly said, in fact, he did n¡¯t lie at at all, his attitude was indeed very tough, but he finally softened. Wu Hanji smiled slightly, and there was a killing intent assaults the senses in the smile. Worthy of being the Sect Master of Wu Family for so long, the attitude was still so cold. Mo Yingfan is still wiping his sword. His sword is very beautiful. The white light is transparent, and Cheng Liang can reflect the sun and the rainbow, which is very dazzling. That pattern seems to be flowers, birds and bamboo insects, which is very vivid and interesting, and also participated in the production of a king¡¯s aura. It is really a good sword. Qin Qing also smiled and greeted Mo Yingfan, looking divine poise and sagelike features, with extraordinary demeanor. ¡°Your Excellency is wiping this good sword, it is really good, but it depends on the master how it is used.¡± Provocation, red fruit Guo¡¯s provocation. Qin Qing has always been so bold, lay bare the truth with one remark directly. Mo Yingfan cut it with a sword on the spot, but with Qin Qing¡¯s skill, he instantly traversed to another place with an outside body, and he didn¡¯t even see his shadow. It¡¯s really amazing. Most people can¡¯t help but admire it. ¡°You can see the current situation clearly. I will tell you in a concise way that the Gentlemen League and Mo Family have already turned to me.¡± Qin Qing said with a smile revealing a killing intent. The corners of his eyes seemed to turn into a sharp knife. Mo Hanji motioned to Mo Yingfan to put away his newly unsheathed sword, and also nodded to motion. ¡°Do you mean that we want to cooperate with you? That¡¯s not impossible.¡± Mo Hanji is still more general. Qin Qing is nodded. 2 Both hit it off. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1129 Since the Wumo 2 family agreed so with no difficulty, there is nothing missing in it. Such a neat, domineering side leak! It is worthy of the Number One Person of deep plans and distant thoughts. Wu Hanji is nodded, indicating that he has trusted him with all his heart. Looking at his eyes, a king¡¯s aura was revealed, with extraordinary temperament, and a few patterns embroidered on azure¡¯s clothes were simple and neat. Clean is nothing like a boy, the turban on the head is also floating in the wind. Mo Yingfan still doesn¡¯t have the elder¡¯s general knowledge and looks a little angry. Just after the sword was pulled out of the sheath, there was no stab in the fire that was like a tiger that has grown wings. A person on the side saw the current situation with swords drawn and bows bent, and could not help but drop a drop of cold sweat. Both of them are worried about both parties. The technology of 2 people is simply amazing. Whoever wins or loses may not. ¡°Mo Yingfan!¡± Wu Hanji took out the sternness of being an elder, swept his eyes, and suddenly shut him up. It¡¯s a domineering side leak, kiss me and I¡¯ll be hooked on you. Qin Qing thought, a smiley face still hung on his face. From time to time, there were other martial arts people who walked past and swept over them more unnaturally. ¡°Brother, since we are cooperating, let¡¯s talk about things like that in the future. The phone should have been left, and we can¡¯t be together for too long, otherwise it will be doubted by others.¡± Qin Qing said that he had begun to pull his legs to escape. Mo Yingfan coldly snorted and turned his head arrogantly. His hands still clenched the scabbard tightly. It feels like going out at any time. Wu Hanji laughed nodded, and then the two parted ways. So far, everything went well this morning. But if there are any more martial arts coming upside down, would n¡¯t it be better. It¡¯s really Cao Cao who will arrive. Qi Family has heard some key words when the three families were in the narrative just now. In short, it is cooperation and so on, but they understand the purpose of Qin Qing. Now even a small child on the roadside trusts Qin Qing more, his power is so great that he can hide the sky with one hand, and the military force value is basically the best person in this group of 9 states. Since there are so many schools to join together, do n¡¯t let it be 10000 years old, not to mention that since ancient times is that the winner is the king and the loser is the pirate. Seeing the arrival of some people from Qi Family, he was secretly comfortable. Suddenly I remembered that the conversation with Wen Lanzhi was a little uneasy. When talking with Wen Lanzhi just now, Wen Lanzhi made a presumptuous request, and Qin Qing naturally agreed, that is, Qi Family was extinguished. Didn¡¯t expect to call him to death? People started to post it by themselves? If they put a lot of effort into it, and finally hit a person when he¡¯s down, it is really possible that it will be stinky for 10000 years. Qin Qing smiled in the heart and felt embarrassed. He slowly took his leg and ran away. didn¡¯t expect Qi Family really worked hard to cooperate with him, and put a lot of people around this whole playground to prevent Qin Qing from going. There was a smile on this person¡¯s face. ¡°Actually, we think you can cover the sky with your own strength, so we want to find you to cooperate and overthrow the empire together. Qi Family Elder really speaks much better than those of others, and the purpose is raised directly by one person. Just because of the condition just now, Qin Qing has not agreed. Elder¡¯s expression flashed a bit of uneasiness and displeasure, but I still don¡¯t agree. What on earth are you doing? It¡¯s just that the conversation with the two families just seems to be pushing the boat. is it possible that is not possible? ¡°Actually, I think I haven¡¯t started this compassion yet, and I don¡¯t need your family¡¯s help.¡± Qin Qing has already said it very gently. In the end, Qi Family Elder is still to have no shame. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1130 He has always followed Qin Qing, and has not missed any moment of Qin Qing, even when he was eating, he also passed a few sentences. Qin Qing was also troubled by him recently, and he directly placed an Expulsion Order. The man was also a dead skinny face. He seemed to have to cooperate. It seems that they must see the situation very clearly. If we do n¡¯t cooperate now, we will only have destroyed probability in the future. Then several companies came to Qin Qing for cooperation, but Qin Qing all declined after one after another. Now I¡¯m coming with some Small Sects. I really want to put long lines to catch big fish as the old speaker said just now. Only when some Great Sect came over would Qin Qing¡¯s attention. It¡¯s just that the recent actions and measures should not be too frequent, otherwise it will really attract the attention of some loyal Great Sect. For example? Xuan Nu Gong. That ¡¯s right, and I do n¡¯t know that he has got the Peach Blossom Festival recently. It ¡¯s just that many girls in the Xuannv Palace usually look at him when they are eating. Maybe he looks too handsome, even though he thinks so in his own heart, But it is not ruled out that the Xuan Nu Gong has been eyeing his probability. The girls in the Xuan Nu Gong often have some looks, and they all have some military force values. Some are weaker people, like the willow in spring, and the wind will break when the wind blows lightly, and some are very brutal, and domineering, anyway, their styles are different one by one. It¡¯s just that watching under these peach blossoms, Qin Qing seemed a bit unnatural. This is even worse than being in prison! With the gaze of so many beautiful women, you can¡¯t take a sentence. If you say a wrong sentence, it may attract attention. No, there were really a few beautiful women who came to join in, but he all expressed his indifference and often left without saying two sentences. But if an unprecedented big beauty really invites him, and the status is still very high, then impossible refused it, and if refused, it will be felt abnormal by others. Really as he thought in his own mind, Si Jiangyue took the initiative to send a call inviting Qin Qing to come to his room at midnight this evening to discuss and discuss together. In the middle of the night, a male and a female together alone are in a room, which is easy to make people think, Qin Qing is no exception. Although it shows that knowing that this is a tentative behavior, it still makes people think about it. Si Jiangyue is also one of the very best beauties. When Qin Qing passed, she was wearing a thin Tsing Yi. Her clothes are very beautiful, and she carries a few strands of tassel-like pendants. An Ruo butterfly is dancing lightly and gracefully, very beautiful. There was a chess board in front of him. Obviously Qin Qing was invited to play chess, but Qin Qing didn¡¯t understand the board. The game in front of him was obviously a dead game, and perhaps it could not go away anyway, it was also the best one to test people¡¯s honesty. The chessboard has always felt that there is a divine force. ¡°Please sit down. You have been so powerful lately, otherwise how about we join forces in rebellion?¡± Si Jiangyue really has a strong aura, with a glare of evil charm in the corner of his eyes. She jumped directly to the topic, preemptively. Qin Qing¡¯s hahaha just smiled a few times, sitting across the board, watching the chess board, it was a deep pool of water! Jumping down will only sink deeper and deeper, and maybe even plant the whole thing yourself. Qin Qing didn¡¯t speak, and sometimes Yu Guangxi glanced at Jiangyue. Si Jiangyue behaved very calmly, and still said a strategy to incite Qin Qing to imitate. If there is no response now, it is really barefoot. ¡°Don¡¯t laugh, I won¡¯t rebel, sincere heart can be seen.¡± Qin Qing, as always, frivolous smile, perfunctory. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1131 Si Jiangyue seems to be blamed on this issue. Ordinary people are not surprised to say so, and if this conspirator says so, it is justifiable to avoid drawing everyone¡¯s attention. Come on, this question is equivalent to asking in vain. Qin Qing noticed that there were some abnormalities in Si Jiangyue¡¯s expression, as if his heart had jumped into his own sleeve. To put it in a nutshell, simply a few words, simply cannot say anything. Xuannv Palace should be impossible and cooperate with him, right? Otherwise, it would not be such a 1000 square 100 plan to test him, if at first choose to cooperate, simply will not be so roundabout, even after cooperation, the trust rate will be greatly reduced. By then, it slowly rose. The moon slowly hung in the sky, and the faint, hazy rays of light poured into the earth, like a thin ray of light fluttering along with the haze. It¡¯s really beautiful scenery, and there are beautiful people and wine around, it is really a good view. The war should have been triggered in the near future. Although the remnant forces of the prince have not been completely eliminated, it is not a very powerful force now. Qin Qing took the lead in not letting himself fall into the set of others, and he said goodbye. Now that I have just set myself up on the crooked stool and walked out of the door, sighed in relief, this person¡¯s ability to clich¨¦ is really good, and it is still such a carved beauty model. It¡¯s really deep. Although Si Jiangyue already felt that Qin Qing was not at all different from ordinary people, he always felt that it was too polite. He still didn¡¯t relax his eyeliner arrangement around Qin Qing. Qin Qing¡¯s past few days were repeatedly calls, discussing with each other when to counteract and overthrow the city¡¯s power. It was finally decided that it would begin within these few months when the power of the prince slowly began to rise again. At that time, the whole country would be in a mess, and it was just a matter of chaos. But before that, there is a bigger case to be done. Qin Qing found no one next to a phone booth, casually looked subconsciously all around, and had several cameras, but he also quickly showed his face, wrapped a piece of cloth in front of his eyes, and covered himself Wrap up and down into a black cloth, and then remove the camera 3 times and 2 times. After he made a call, there was a gentle female voice. ¡°Hey, who is it? Here are Qin Qing¡¯s parents.¡± That was mother¡¯s voice. Still the same as before, revealing the kindness of an old man. Qin Qing looked at her slowly and became happy. After seeing her for so long, she finally heard her mother¡¯s voice for a long time. His purpose this time is to clear all of his, and only take her to her to be assured, otherwise, if he counteracts, they will definitely be the biggest bargaining chip. ¡°I¡¯m in a strong position right now, so I want to take you all over and have a good life in a few days. How about, come here in 2 days, the sooner the better.¡± Qin Qing said that he went straight to the subject. There was a little worry in the words. Is it possible that the other side has been controlled now? These are not impossible. For those who are powerful, he is already a nail in his eyes, and he hopes to pull it out immediately. The mother ¡¯s voice was still so familiar, and slowly confided: ¡°Okay, my cub is now ahead. Are you sure? Me and your dad and your elder sister. Brother-in-law is now safe and sound. Aunt is also now Very good, Huahua is also very cute, we will move in the past few days to book a ticket according to what you said. ¡° I was relieved to hear the other person¡¯s voice without any unnaturalness or tremors. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1132 Qin Qing suddenly pu chi laughed, no wonder he had too many doubts before. Even if the other party has doubts about themselves, they will not do such a conscience, and there is a family. ¡°Oh, by the way, you better come tomorrow. I will help you book a ticket today, and I will also take some people to protect you as you please.¡± Qin Qing responded that he would go on to the next thing , Immediately training troops, including those of Divine Beast, has n¡¯t visited them for a long time, and will complain about it longer. It is quite common to train troops in such a tense situation now. It is no wonder that the prince will not suddenly attack again. There was another voice over there, which was also very friendly, like the wind of spring, very gentle, sounded like a woman, and very gentle, but there was a domineering air faintly. It was the voice of elder sister, she was still so capable. With that said, the look of the cute girl before him appeared again in his mind, always chattering in his ear bully the weak. ¡°Sister, have you been with brother-in-law recently? Have you ever given me a little Nephew to play with?¡± Qin Qing said with a smile, the expression on his face also slowly relaxed, chrysanthemum relaxed him on his face, and his brows gradually spread out, and the doubts that had twisted into a ball before slowly spread. ¡°Go away, don¡¯t play it for you even if you are born, don¡¯t think about it, and we will definitely follow what you said in the past 2 days.¡± The elder sister¡¯s first part of this sentence still hides a girl¡¯s shame, and suddenly talks about what to have a child. Then the words turned around, and Qi of Evil Yin could smelt thickly across the screen: ¡°when the time comes, but I will eat up all your money, don¡¯t feel hurt.¡± Qin Qing hung up with a smile. After he went back, he really arranged a ticket for them, and then continued to practice convenience. Seeing that their strength has become brought to the point of perfection, even the army before the prince can be like a hot knife through butter, it is almost big Many times. In an instant the family who came to him came back from the field. Qin Qing went to the airport to greet them one morning, still holding a banner in his hand, pretending to be a gesture. It looks very enthusiastic, and my eyebrows are about to jump into the sky. The old and the young brought their family together, as if they had moved the whole family, but it seemed that their bodies were refreshing. After seeing them, Qin Qing has been waving there. The mother is the hardest worker in the family. When Qin Qing looked at her, she hurried to catch up. Her legs and feet were inconvenient, but she also ran fast. ¡°Aiya, I haven¡¯t seen my son in a long time, so tall.¡± Mother said that there were more and more wrinkles on her face, and Qin Qing was indeed distressed. She looked at the gray hair on her head again, like silver wire wrapped around her forehead. The elder sister is still the same as energetic and bustling, it hasn¡¯t changed at all. People kept shouting at him, and still sighed that his house was too big. Soon, he will take them to go shopping, eat some snacks, very happy along the way, as if it is like the New Year. However, it is a family that is so kind. I do n¡¯t see it as if it ¡¯s 3 autumns a day. ¡°Speak, tell elder sister, your real purpose is what you don¡¯t want to rebel, to bring us here, but safer.¡± The elder sister is the innermost one. From the very beginning, when he made a phone call, he had already expected that the whole family would always watch the news. Although they did not understand it, they could still know. Qin Qing also understood that the paper couldn¡¯t hold the fire and was very honest. This may be the default. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1133 ¡°Haha, I know I can¡¯t hide you, and I am indeed my family.¡± Although Qin Qing said that hehe was superficial on the surface, but he was obviously a manifestation of boasting. Elder sister glanced at her and turned her head away, does not pay attention to him. Now he understood the family members of his beloved relatives in the event of his rebellion. I do n¡¯t know what they will do. Is it to exterminate the relatives? Or do I give my full support. Qin Qing is a little nervous in his heart, his eyelids keep jumping, his lips are a little trembling, and his heart has mentioned his throat. Elder sister laughed, the sun ¡¯s gaze still did n¡¯t fade, and it swept onto Qin Qing. She attached her warm hand to Qin Qing ¡¯s, and she looked extraordinary, so solemnly vowed said: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we won¡¯t expose you, and aren¡¯t you also our family? And I am a little bit uncomfortable with this Females Honored Males Inferior system, and I hope you can build a better World. We will fully support you. ¡° This sentence is very devotion to righteousness that inspires reverence. Qin Qing suddenly felt like crying, and other family members seemed to be aware of his idea, and turned their eyes to it. It¡¯s just that this look is trusting, with a hint of smile. With the support of some family members, Qin Qing can devote himself more fully to the plan of rebellion. According to the current strength of the army, it should be comparable to it, but if you join the royal remnant forces, it may be more like a fish back in water. But what worries Qin Qing is that he was so strongly hit before, will he still come to cooperate now? Qin Qing intends to use a physical method to break into the barracks of others by himself in the middle of the night to pry. The curtain of night slowly pulled down, and his family fell asleep, and there was little force around him. Qin Qing used her magical body and body technique, which instantly disappeared like a residual image, and instantly broke into the lord¡¯s barracks. The prince ¡¯s army has just failed miserably, and now it is fully vigilant. Even in the middle of the night, there are still some people on the playground who are training there. Not bad, this Essence, Qi, and Spirit. Qin Qing sighed, it seemed that he was more frustrated and courageous. Seeing the most prosperous military barracks in front of him was beside him, it should be the residence of the prince. It was late at night, and the lights inside were still on. The prince and several people were discussing how to defeat Imperial Capital, and placed a map on it, which was very detailed. Qin Qing held his breath, and the experts were completely unaware, listening to their discussion of military situation, Qin Qing couldn¡¯t help but sigh, and it was really the wily old fox guy among the rights contenders. Each and everyone talk about traps, it is more blue than blue. Their conversation ended immediately. Qin Qing thought it was time, so he shook his shirt and walked in. Those people were also in a panic when they saw a stranger breaking into the barracks alone. ¡°Yes, I trust you have been well since we last met! I am not malicious, I just want to discuss something with you.¡± Qin Qing waved his hands naturally, said with a smile, and the hair on his forehead was scattered a bit. Wang Ye stood with his hands down, his hands not at all sweating, it seemed that he had expected this move: ¡°I have known for a long time that you will come, your strength can already hide the sky with one hand I will help, I agree. ¡° Is it so simple? How much has not been said yet? However, it was so simple that Qin Qing was pregnant. It¡¯s just that didn¡¯t expect the guy who once attacked the prince is also going to rebel. This taste is really bitter and sweet. A sense of guilt started in his heart, but suddenly felt refreshed. Not to be ashamed, isn¡¯t it just to comply with the will of God to overthrow this obsolete system? (End of this chapter) Chapter 1134 ¡°It¡¯s really shocking.¡± The prince¡¯s voice was shabby, obviously a mocking meaning Someone once hit the rebels so hard at some time, and didn¡¯t expect the rear waves of the long river drives on those before, so it has been rebelled soon. A sarcasm on the side said that his expression also became more and more exaggerated, his pupils widened like, like two bronze bells, deeply stuck in Chu Qing¡¯s heart like a needle. Chu Qing¡¯s heart was originally an indescribable feeling, and now he is even more scorned. 2 All of them are indifferent mentality, Chu Qing suddenly changed his expression, did not seem very angry, but instead appeared more serene: ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this way, but this time is to be my words, It should be successful. ¡° This is obviously another satire, which means that the prince¡¯s ability is not enough, and only by her can the revolution succeed. Although two people did not move one blade one sword, but the scene was already four smoke, blade light and sword shadows. Both the soldiers and the staff on the side watched for a while, and wondered when Chu Qing could live. Chu Qing really didn¡¯t mind, so it reminded me of a smile of evil charm, which seemed to have some meaning. It was the most courageous, but it was also this kind of courage that made the prince feel a little good about him. The average person is dying nervously, but the 2 people on the scene not at all have any troubles, although their relationship is not very good, but the opinions are still synchronized. They know each other¡¯s wild ambition. Although he is not forgiving, his actions will not be contrary. ¡°I want you to help me find 2 people.¡± Chu Qing asked: ¡°The 2 people seem to have been tied up by you too, if I guessed right.¡± The prince came to have an interesting moment. Although he had tied many people, but he could tell from Chu Qing¡¯s mouth, I really don¡¯t know. ¡°Who¡± ¡°Yu Annian and Nie Ningxue, where are the two of them, don¡¯t you know?¡± Chu Qing and other voices are sharper, and both emphasize their importance. The character that supports them also makes them a leader. Wang Ye also made no secrets about his partners. He is naturally nodded. He asked the people on the side to bring the map. The map was marked very clearly, especially a canyon, which seemed to be heavily organised. At first glance, it was an ambush. Speaking of which, although it is a military base, if it is used for Tibetans, it should be very good. It¡¯s also easy to build a small house in the canyon. ¡°It should be in this gorge. Let me see what this is called? Wuji Prosperity should have a lot of people installed like that.¡± Chu Qing questioned that he had prepared his clothes now, and he could go out when he got the answers at any time. As he said, he took out a small bottle of vinegar from his chest. When he pressed the button, he immediately smelled of smoke and slowly dissipated his breath. This is his homemade legendary. Ecstasy powder can eliminate all the odors on the body, even the sensitive dog nose can¡¯t smell. Wang Yela was interested in staring at a small bottle of things. He was playing with another bottle in his hand, and said in a kind of sarcasm: ¡°Dare to come to me, I must have taken a lot of thought, right? You can get everything. ¡° Chu Qing shook his head helplessly, and now the people over there are staring at him tightly, which can only be so. After Chu Qing sprayed, a clear fragrance had appeared on his body, just like the sandalwood that everyone would release before going to bed. refreshing, it feels like the whole body has been cleaned, cool and clear. ¡°Actually, you should ask Wen Lanzhi. I only know that people are locked here, but where is it, and only she knows that the manpower is also inserted by him.¡± Chu Qing nodded went out. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1135 It¡¯s still really troublesome to cooperate with two people. Since it¡¯s all cooperation, we still need one to insert people and one to catch people. When Chu Qing returned, he also used the external body method, and no one noticed his breath. The entire barracks has fallen into a relatively quiet state, because the battle was just won, so the joyous atmosphere is still lingering everywhere, you can see some bells and whistles on the ground. Wen Lanzhi? didn¡¯t expect to go back to that prison again, I really don¡¯t want to. Chu Qing also used the physical method to break into the prison directly. There is no light in the prison, at most it is a relatively dim cyan-green feeling, just like a ghost fire is there, the vaguely will be extinguished. It¡¯s really exciting. Although Wen Lanzhi is already in a desolate form, he still meditates properly and sits on a relatively broken wooden board. Because last time Chu Qing added a few cents more to the people in this prison, he did n¡¯t look so miserable this time, at least better than last time, and the military doctor would come over and check on time every time. Her clothes have been changed or are still flirty, and look like a fairy, with a unique sense of highness. Ying Luo on her head was a little dirty, but it didn¡¯t affect the whole body, her long hair spread over her shoulders. ¡°Let¡¯s find me something?¡± Wen Lanzhi is also an expert among women. Chu Qing just stepped over after finishing the physical exercise. Those at the door were already drunk. inverted. Chu Qing opened the lock with a wire, sat inside, and threw the dust off his body. Wen Lanzhi¡¯s eyes were slowly opened, her eyelashes were very long, in a row, like a butterfly, her eyes were clear and bright like well water, calm and calm, calm and collected. Mirror reflection. ¡°I have already pulled the other two now, and now I want to know from you about the staff layout of Wuji.¡± Chu Qing¡¯s tone is gentle. Wen Lanzhi did not say a word. Hearing the name, he already knew who he was looking for, and she threw a piece of character in her arms. This symbol is black, and the black is shiny, and it looks very different under the blue and blue light. That is the type of symbol of the soldier symbol. The two characters are engraved on the end of the weapon symbol, the word delicate and pretty, the name is tiger symbol. Tiger Rune was once the object that many people wanted. That was the source of all the strength of Wen Family. Anyone with Tiger Run Wen Family can listen to you. Chu Qing played the piece of Fuhu Fu in his hand, said a thank you casually, and went out. He also extinguished the cyan-green lamp when he left. The two drunken men turned over casually and continued to fall asleep again. Eat early in the morning, before dawn, revealing the grey dawn, Chu Qing drove away a Ferrari, the speed of the car was very fast, like an arrow off the string, and instantly reached the Promise Gorge. The Wujixia Mountain really has poor water, and the sound of the spring water can still be echoed in the ears. That path can only allow 2 people to walk side by side. Chu Qing parked the car in place, when he went out alone and shot him. He echoed his voice in the valley and hided cleverly, and then took the tiger charm from his arms again. The talisman is even brighter under direct sunlight, and it can already shine in the dim yesterday. So the people of Wen Family saw the talisman, and the one who obediently put the gun away. Wen Minwu followed him. After telling Wen Minwu of her counterinformation, she also said that she would pick Nie Ningxue. The 2 people walked together in the shadows very fast, and immediately reached the last section of the canyon. The sky slowly darkened, blocked by the towering trees beside the canyon. Two women¡¯s voices and silhouettes appeared in front of them. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1136 Hold your eyes and see, the 2 people are the 2 people they are looking for. Nie Ningxue is still lively today, she is wearing a pink dress. It looks extremely cute. His figure is also wonderful. Protruding forward and back, Yufeng bulged on his chest, standing upright on his chest. Yu Annian is what everyone looks like. Step on top of her hair on the verge of collapse, it felt like it was about to fall down, and there was a crisp sound. The dress was made of a gauze skirt, and it grew to the ground. But there is also a clever feeling in the ladies¡¯ show, to be precise, there is a kingly style revealed. ¡°Who?¡± 2 people made this voice at the same time. It seems that their freedom is still unrestricted. Although imprisoned within the valley, they have not suffered serious damage. The sound sounded better, Lin Long was at the ear. They didn¡¯t see until Chu Qing and Wen Minwu approached. Nie Ningxue was so happy to see Wen Minwu dressed specially today, her eyes lit up like stars. She fell into his arms like a lazy little kitty. This may be a way to kiss me among lovers. Chu Qing suddenly felt red on his face and was very hot. After touching it, he quickly covered his eyes and stopped looking at them. The love across ages looks really cute. ¡°Aiya, you are finally here. We have been waiting here for a long time, and we have not heard any news since we were last arrested. Although our lives are not threatened here, we are also dumbfounded. In comparison, Yu Annian is more calm, there are not too many expression surprises, but his eyes have been staring at Chu Qing all the time, and he has not shifted for a moment. That look seemed to eat Chu Qing raw. Chu Qing nodded gestured, scratching his head, feeling embarrassed, participated in some big trials of Shuo Yue, and even forgot their two. ¡°Sorry, this time I didn¡¯t protect you. Fortunately, you are all right.¡± Wen Minwu suddenly became very manly pats his chest, very strong. Although these words were spoken to these two women together, Wen Minwu¡¯s eyes never left the petite Nie Ningxue. A girl suddenly became very happy. ¡°Wen Minwu, you two of them go back now, tell them about the latest situation, I will go to a place to please you.¡± As soon as Feng Feng turned, Chu Qing threw the car key directly to Wen Minwu, then turned around and left, leaving a chic back. Yu Annian¡¯s eyes suddenly dimmed and not as bright as before, as if she was very lonely. Chu Qing went straight to Jinmen. He was originally here just to pick up the two of them, but he suddenly remembered that Jinmen was very close to here, so he went there and attracted some people. He had been in Jinmen, and there were many helpers over there. It also made a lot of fame. Jinmen is still so people coming, people going. In the early morning, many people were selling things on the road. Many people looked energetic. Recently, the war has subsided. Seeing this, Chu Qing¡¯s heart even more aroused a very sad meaning. The war that was finally settled is now to be picked up by him again, but he believes that, like the war, people will usher in a happier and happy life, and will complete this war at a faster rate. After his breath, he then visited several family members and brought them together. Zhai Yu, Zhuo Buqun, Zhang Xifei, Xiao 5, Li Huang¡¯er have all arrived in front of Chu Qing, and everyone greeted with warmth. ¡°Aiya, you only think of us now. We have all heard that you are the heroes of this war. Thank you very much.¡± Li Huanger said with a smile very brilliant. ¡°Because you are my friends, I do n¡¯t care anymore. In fact, the purpose of my coming here is to provoke war and let you help me. I plan to continue to be a revolution and abolish this Females Honored Males Inferior system. . ¡° Chu Qing lowered the sound volume, and there may be some other school¡¯s eyeliners around here. The scene fell into silence. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1137 It was easy to quell the war. Just now it was praised that it was a hero, but now it is necessary to provoke war. This is really a contradiction. Li Huang¡¯er is no more decisive than those of others. He is very decisive and seems to be devoted wholeheartedly. In the past, when she first encountered the Xuan Nu Palace in the previous basketball game, she saw Chu Qing¡¯s special features. Now, Chu Qing has completed the transformation again and again, becoming more chic and handsome, and his voice has also been lowered. ¡°Although I am a woman, I did see a lot of men. The women and men are indispensable in the world. The system of Females Honored Males Inferior really should be changed. You can try it with you.¡± Li Huang¡¯er fully understands that Chu Qing is a dragon, not an Insect. If this World is a novel, then Chu Qing is the protagonist, there are countless protagonist auras, it is good to follow Chu Qing. He knew that the people around him looked at her, and immediately buried his head under the scarf. Hearing that the first person raised his consent, others also agreed. In the end, everyone reached an unanimous goal, ending the war as soon as possible, without causing excessive losses, and abolishing the system of Females Honored Males Inferior, everyone is equal. After they decided, the sun seemed to be more brilliant. ¡°Oh, by the way, don¡¯t you go to see Ye Family? Ye Family¡¯s economy has been very good for a few years, maybe it will also provide some economic sources for this war.¡± Zhai Yu said with a trace on his face The proud expression looks confident in his proposal. However, Li Huang¡¯er¡¯s complexion slowly rose, and his entire face was stiff, incredibly pale. It seems that after so many years, the relationship between Li Huang¡¯er and Ye Chenxi is still stalemate. Chu Qing felt that this discussion made sense, and it was nodded, patting Li Huang¡¯er on the shoulder, and walked to Ye Family alone, Ye Family was still so prosperous, operating Bihuang. As soon as I walked into this place, a medical smell came over. It seemed that a variety of herbs were mixed together, and all of them were precious herbs. Only Ye Family has the strength to make up for these. Just look at these times. According to medicine ingredients, Chu Qing smelled that this kind of medicament has a very great effect, which can effectively prevent falls and injuries, and even trained him into a Vajra unbreakable body, which is very useful for the improvement of the soldiers¡¯ physical strength. And this is a precious medicine ingredients for monks, the value of this run. The doorman at the door knew him and invited him directly into the house. As soon as I walked in the door, I saw three silhouettes inside Yew Pharmaceuticals. The three girls are slim ladies. They are Ye Wanqing, Ye Chenxi and Qiao Wei. There are many researchers in white coats in this pharmaceutical factory, all under the command of Qiao Wei to work in an orderly manner. Yip¡¯s Pharma is much larger than the last time Chu Qing saw it. Completely renewed. Ye Chenxi and Ye Wanqing came to inspect Ye Shi Pharmaceutical in person and watched Qiao Wei Pharmaceutical very attentively, from time to time to say a few important effects and development Ye Chenxi saw Chu Qing who came in and was so excited that Face is red. Several years have passed, and finally I have seen Chu Qing thinking day and night again. In the middle, Chu Qing laughed gently. Ye Chenxi also noticed that his mindset had changed, and then slowly let go of Chu Qing¡¯s arms. A rays of light appeared on his face. ¡°Everyone, I trust you have been well since we last met, ah, I am here specifically to see everyone.¡± Chu Qing said with a smile. Everyone put down the herbs in their hands and invited Chu Qing to sit inside. ¡°Oh, right. Ye Wanqing, how are you still alive? Shouldn¡¯t it have been a few years ago?¡± Chu Qing is obviously a straight man, and he has n¡¯t talked around. He once judged that Ye Wanqing is only 30 years old, but the last time I saw Ye Wanqing, he could only live for another 3 years. After more than 4 years, it is still lively dragon and animated tiger. Ye Wanqing glared and didn¡¯t speak, because of everyone¡¯s boudoir face, she burst into flames. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1138 Qiao Wei laughed a few times, his voice echoed in the lobby and jumped into his ear. Her eyebrows were delicate and pretty, just like Xinxi Yuelang, and the stars flickered, and she finally said something: ¡°Chu Qing, when I first heard the story, I really thought it was 3 days away from Shibei, and I should be surprised. But now It seems that you really haven¡¯t changed. You even talked to her in such a tone. Is there someone like you, asking if someone is dead? ¡° Chu Qing actually heard this sentence, and actually reacted. It was really not polite to ask others in public how he was not dead. He also scratched his head, and then drank the water in front of his eyes, refreshed a bit under the water. Ye Wanqing¡¯s dislike of Chu Qing¡¯s play is a form of dislike for two, and he was unhappy originally, and now he heard Chu Qing say that sentence, which just hindered everyone¡¯s face, but now it has been completely mentioned by others. No more opening. Its hair has already exploded, and angry rays of light radiate from his eyes, revealing this red, and tightly knit brows. Her bright red lips seemed to squeeze out of the water, but she was trembling now, and then she yelled: ¡°Are you like this, and still call me dead or not, you are best if you die.¡± Chu Qing smiled helplessly. ¡°I¡¯m a student of the National University anyway, and I don¡¯t have anything to really learn how to make a living. For so many years, it is enough for me to study and study Wan Qing¡¯s illness, and Wan Qing¡¯s illness will be cured by me.¡± Qiao Wei said while panting, the flowers on his face bloomed more beautifully, and he was very proud. I haven¡¯t seen you this year. The situation of these people getting together is still very happy, and the atmosphere is not a little embarrassing. Ye Chenxi was a bit restrained anyway, his hands clasped all the time, and his blue muscles broke up. There seemed to be some things to be said separately. Until now, Ye Chenxi¡¯s attitude towards him is the best in the whole family. If you counteract these things to her, there may be some attempts. Chu Qing took the opportunity to push the boat along the water, turned his head, faced Ye Chenxi, and said, ¡°Chenxi, can I have something to talk to you alone? Can we find another place.¡± Ye Chenxi is also very nodded to listen to the things that he has been thinking about being raised by others. Ye Wanqing looked at this disappointing, but she was helpless. They were not allowed to find a place, and the two of them retired with great interest and left them alone in the lobby. Ye Chenxi¡¯s mouth seems to be trembling, but it seems that he is more delicate and watery: ¡°Is there anything to find me alone?¡± His eyes turned awkwardly. ¡°Oh, am I really looking for you alone? I thought you wanted to find me alone, and I left you.¡± Chu Qing said indifferently, teasing him by the way. Ye Chenxi was covered with a layer of red immediately, and immediately retorted: ¡°What makes me want to leave you alone, I simply don¡¯t want to leave you, bye, I¡¯m gone.¡± As soon as the welcome fell, he would open the door and go out. ¡°I saw Li Huang¡¯er and Li Huang¡¯er came back. Did Aunt Ye also come back? Your family¡¯s business has also improved a lot. I heard others say.¡± Chu Qing asked Ye Chenxi who was about to go out. Ye Chenxi nodded, no longer speak only a few words, meaning that their mother is now in good health, and the business has indeed made some qualitative leaps. Looking at Ye Chenxi in front of him, Chu Qing thought of Li Huanger. The two of them had just met each other. Now when they look closely, they are really beautiful, very similar. They are all relatively calm and shy, and have almost the same personality. Seeing Chu Qing keep staring at his face carefully, Ye Chenxi was patient, so he didn¡¯t want to break out of the conflict outside the door: ¡°What the hell are you doing this time? Not only came to us to talk to the old and chat. I though There is no great attainment in business, but I still understand a little 2. ¡° (End of this chapter) Chapter 1139 ¡°You want to ask me. You first answer me what happened to your mother. The last time I just saw Aunt Ye, I didn¡¯t figure out what happened, how did Aunt Ye resurrect. ¡° As soon as Chu Qing¡¯s words turned, the aura instantly felt some powerful feelings. It was still a dream of 10000 1000 girls. It was really charming. Ye Chenxi sighed: ¡°No, Li Huang¡¯er brought mother back. I don¡¯t know why. Sometimes I feel a little fuzzy, sometimes like mother, sometimes like another person.¡± Next, Ye Chenxi told Chu Qing that Li Huang¡¯er told her the general situation. Today, I still have to go through it in person. Chu Qing just thought that he was going to grab the door and go to Ye Mu¡¯s room to check it out. He originally wanted to be like this, pushing the boat along the river to send them their personal feelings, and he would be more helpful in the future, but Ye Chenxi stopped him before going out. Ye Chenxi bit her lower lip like petals, looking at the head. Chu Qing doesn¡¯t understand very well. If it is indicated that it is not necessary to read it, then it is good, or it is already too bad to be controlled. Just relying on it, and now I feel that neither is. ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t have to watch it anymore. I know you also want to know the origin of Qingxuan.¡± Ye Chenxi said that another cup of tea was poured into the tea cup, which was light and clear and loved by the loved ones. She handed the tea cup to Chu Qing and let him sit down slowly, calmly and listened to him finish the story. It was because the prince had signs of rebellion a long time ago, so he has been recruiting troops and buying horses. Most of them are recruited under his door. They are training frantically. Sometimes they are crazy to catch some demons and ghosts to fight their soldiers. Those soldiers who have no control over the chickens simply can¡¯t control these demons and ghosts often on the street. Some wealthy people will also buy some spells, but these people who run around for business often return early and leave late. His mother is the kind of person who leaves early and returns late. Among them, Qingxuan is one of such demons and ghosts. His consciousness is very powerful and difficult to control, and he is mad. One goal is to destroy the World. And her mother just hit this Qingxuan. Qingxuan can¡¯t devour the spells on his mother, so he can only pin it on his mother in a spiritual way. Most of her mother relies on medicine to support this spirit, and has been resisting Qingxuan. However, in the past few years, due to overwork, her mother¡¯s spirit is getting worse and worse, so Qingxuan has an opportunity to devour his mother¡¯s spirit and body nutrients. Sometimes when his mother¡¯s spirit is stronger, he completely suppresses him, but sometimes his spirit is depressed, and he is let out again. It always feels like a mental illness. ¡°Then how did it be solved in the end?¡± Chu Qing asked if he wanted to help out. He still has some medicine to deal with Fiendgod¡¯s ghosts. There is no shortage of spirit pill and marvelous medicine. Hazard to the party¡¯s body. Ye Chenxi smiled at him and expressed his gratitude for his help. Then he replied: ¡°That Xuan Xuan has been completely purified by a Daoist. It seems that he has done a Formulation. It has not come out and made a mess now. , My mother has recovered to a very good state. It ¡¯s just that she will still devour my mother ¡¯s nutrients, but just eat more. ¡± Chu Qing seems a little helpless, originally wanted to take advantage of the opportunity to owe personal money, didn¡¯t expect has been resolved, still rely on such a good method. It¡¯s really there there always someone who is better than us. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1140 Chu Qing raised his eyebrows, and there was a deep feeling of helplessness in his heart. He also felt very painful. Now, in his own heart, he even hopes that the mother of others is in trouble. It¡¯s just that she still believes that all the efforts she has made are for the future of Light Dao Road. It¡¯s been a while now, and Ye Chenxi¡¯s face is not always red. Chu Qing felt it was time to put forward the purpose of his coming. Ye Chenxi just realized that he came here not for reminiscing the old, but for some other things. ¡°Okay, now I told you my mother¡¯s situation. You should tell me why you came here. Your purpose must be not simple. I have heard some of your rumors, but it should not be counterproductive.¡± Ye Chenxi just a second before Chu Qing told him the answer, still firmly believe that Chu Qing is an upright gentleman. Chu Qing didn¡¯t know what to do, he was happy or sad, he smiled bitterly. ¡°Aiya, it¡¯s really a coincidence. I just wanted to fight back. I was a little worried about your comfort. I wanted to come and see you. After all, long time no see?¡± Chu Qing, but the tone is more euphemistic, he doesn¡¯t know what he thinks. Ye Chenxi is usually a fan for him, but how will he choose in his hands? Ye Chenxi heard Chu Qing¡¯s answer and was obviously taken aback. The pupils widened, and the eyelashes became more curly, with a charming expression, no doubt with the pale face. I just said that I believed him, and now I suddenly answered that it was for rebellion, and it was really a face-slap. The space froze slowly, and the embarrassing part of the show slowly unfolded. In order to reverse the atmosphere, Chu Qing jumped directly to another topic: ¡°Finally, we will meet again, we will not talk about this question first. Ye Chenxi Are you married?¡± In fact, Chu Qing is Ye Chenxi who is pure mathematics. Boss is not too small. He should be married. If he talks about this topic, he should answer yes. It¡¯s just that he didn¡¯t expect it, Ye Chenxi hasn¡¯t. This makes the air more embarrassing. ¡°Why suddenly think of it to rebel, isn¡¯t it good now? And didn¡¯t you join the forces of repression just now?¡± Ye Chenxi asked, his eyes seemed to become more moist and his mood was down. Chu Qing had no choice but to look at how Ye Chenxi was crying. Since ancient times, it will not deal with women most. Chu Qing picked up a box of tissues and handed it up. Ye Chenxi still does not change the temperament of his ladies, and took over and said a thank you. ¡°Why did you have to fight back, have you decided?¡± Ye Chenxi stumbled and seemed to be asking herself. Chu Qing said: ¡°Actually, you have also seen that the situation of our Imperial Capital is totally the feeling of Females Honored Males Inferior. I think we should oppose this system and build a society where everyone is equal. If we go on like this, even If I do n¡¯t fight back, others will still fight back, and will complete the war as quickly as possible. ¡° Chu Qing¡¯s devotion to righteousness that inspires reverence in this passage doesn¡¯t seem to mean any rebellion. Ye Chenxi listened to it and felt that there was a sense of truth, nodded, without express consent. ¡°Then you have absolute certainty to counteract success?¡± Ye Chenxi asked. Hearing this problem, Chu Qing felt that some of it could be reversed. They are all nodded, indicating that depending on the military force value, they can definitely have great hopes. The countermeasures are bound to be gained, and he is also told about the division of his forces. The Gentlemen¡¯s League and Wen Family, Wu Mo 2 are already under his control. Ye Chenxi nodded, from Chu Qing¡¯s tone, he heard Chu Qing¡¯s firm confidence. ¡°Okay, then we Ye Family also joined to provide you with foreign capital.¡± Ye Chenxi answered very simply. ¡°Forget it, or ask your elder sister first.¡± Chu Qing said. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1141 Ye Chenxi nodded agrees that the sharp chin outlines extremely beautiful lines. ¡°It¡¯s just that if it¡¯s my sister, maybe I won¡¯t agree.¡± Ye Chenxi lowered her head and said truthfully. Ye Wanqing until now is a strong woman. Because of her own reasons, she knows more about the things between men and women in this world and the strength of women¡¯s physique than the average person. Therefore, it is also more difficult and difficult to understood countermeasures, and success cannot be achieved. Ye Wanqing until now is the family member of this family. She takes care of all matters. She is very aware of the current social trend. She is at the top of the pharmaceutical industry and the top of the economic group. She knows more about the distribution of troops and other schools . There is no much hope for Xuannv Gong because most of them are girls, so of course they will prefer the Females Honored Males Inferior system. Ye Chenxi, who did n¡¯t know anything, was fooling, but it was really difficult to persuade such a strong woman. However, he was so dying that he met Chu Qing, a stubborn person. He must have a glimmer of hope. ¡°If Qiao Wei agrees, maybe my sister¡¯s consent hopes can be a little bigger.¡± Ye Chenxi looked at it and followed Ye Wanqing¡¯s handling of things for so many years, her mind has become clear. Qiao Wei ¡¯s words, seeing the posture of her pharmaceuticals just now, should have researched and understood the drug, but Chu Qing is very clear that the antidote must have Chu Qing ¡¯s blood essence blessing, otherwise it will only play a chance of relaxation, so this is Chu Qing¡¯s biggest bargaining chip, as long as he has this condition, then Qiao Wei should be able to agree. Chu Qing¡¯s eyes were dark and firm for a while, and his eyes became sharper. He felt a completely different feeling from the neighbouring boy who just said hello. More everything was under his control. It is really terrifying, no one can calculate. When I went out, Ye Wanqing had already dealt with the matter, and Qiao Wei was still taking medicine, over there herbal medicines, and a scent of fragrances struck, refreshing. The entire lung has been cleaned. Chu Qing recognizes these herbs according to their taste. They are extremely rare and rare herbs, and it is just for the innocuous poison that Chu Qing gave Qiao Wei. According to this formula, it should be possible to delay the time More than 5 years. The innate talent of the pharmaceutical industry is really good. With its own, it can already reach the standard. If it gets Chu Qing¡¯s blood essence again, it can be completely detoxified. Qiao Wei didn¡¯t give her a good face, black face, and kept staring at the herbs in her hand, she hadn¡¯t left for a moment, because she didn¡¯t want to see this medicine, mean person. ¡°Why are you here, aren¡¯t you in love with Eldest Young Lady in our house, pleased?¡± Qiao Wei sarcastically. Sitting on the side, Chu Qing looked at Qiao Wei¡¯s medicine, which had been successful, and he wanted to extract the most effective drops. ¡°Are you going to have an antidote? I told you long ago that there is no antidote unless there is my blood.¡± Chu Qing said that while using Holy Artifact to extract his blood, he stained the white shirt and looked extraordinary. Qiao Wei looked at Chu Qing, a face of doubt, and he didn¡¯t believe it. His eyes seemed to be looking at a sick patient. ¡°What the hell do you want me to do? Your attitude has changed so fast. Did you get mental illness?¡± Qiao Wei shouted excitedly, staring at Chu Qing¡¯s blood, and took over Chu Qing¡¯s hand. Blood, continue to configure antidote. His eyes revealed some doubts. ¡°I want to fight back. I hope that relying on your power can give me some help and help convince Ye Wanqing.¡± Chu Qing said clearly, waiting for Qiao Wei¡¯s response. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1142 Qiao Wei stopped his work and thought he seemed to have heard something wrong. He turned around and asked again, ¡°What do you say, rebel. Did you get mentally ill, if you don¡¯t cure the disease, you will soon Go to the hospital. ¡° The unobtrusive posture in Qiao Wei¡¯s eyes reveals that if Chu Qing knows the medicine, it is necessary to threaten, it is possible to dispense medicine in the air and pretend to be a good person. Thinking of this, Qiao Wei quickly covered his mouth and nose, although he didn¡¯t know it was too late? I knew that this guy¡¯s attitude was so good, and there was no good thing. In this realm, what kind of countermeasures are talked about ¡­. Qiao Wei no longer has a suitable adjective in his mind to modify this person¡¯s whims. After all, her eyes have always revealed a look of madman, extremely distrustful. Chu Qing saw Qiao Wei¡¯s reaction and showed doubts. Did his image look so bad in other people¡¯s eyes? Immediately afterwards, it was an understanding. At the cusp of the storm, no matter who hears this reaction, it should be this reaction. ¡°No, and I¡¯m not such a bad person. I just spread it out and said that I simply didn¡¯t take medicine in the air, so you don¡¯t need to cover your nose and mouth at all. Even if I take medicine, you are late now. Chu Qing kindly explained that Qiao Wei let go of the hand that covered his mouth and nose, and smelled the air with his sensitive nose. There was indeed no trace of medication. Chu Qing then explained to her the current situation. For him, there are already many forces willing to surrender. The chance of victory is great. And today¡¯s system is too unfair and should build a peaceful society. Qiao Wei suddenly felt that what he said was very reasonable, nodded. After thinking for a while, she agreed to let her persuade Ye Wanqing. Although she knew Ye Wanqing¡¯s position very well, Ye Wanqing was also a more just person. 2 people went to the company with trembling with fear together and made an appointment with Ye Wanqing. Ye Wanqing was still doing things. The general thing was half a day. From day to day, he waited till dusk. The gentle light of the setting sun caresses the faces of 2 people. Ye Wanqing was busy and only invited them two to the office and ordered the secretary to pour them two cups of coffee. ¡°Hurry up and say something, I have something.¡± Ye Wanqing still didn¡¯t stop his work. Her nose was very tall and she cast a shadow on her fair face. ¡°We want to fight back, don¡¯t you think that the system of Females Honored Males Inferior is not quite realistic? I agree with Chu Qing, he believes that a peaceful and fair society should be created.¡± Qiao Wei was sad. She tried her best to speak, and seemed to be thinner than during the day. Ye Wanqing was stunned, just screaming: ¡°You are crazy, do you know how serious it is to raise countermeasures during this period of time? Chu Qing even if he is a lunatic. Qiao Wei, you are the same.¡± His expression is very real, it is the usual scared face that Chu Qing has seen. Chu Qing shook his head, indicating that he was not crazy at all, but was very serious. He then boldly told Ye Wanqing about his power distribution, and he already had a lot of winnings in his hands. Ye Wanqing is still an unclear state, and she has been trying to persuade: ¡°Chu Qing, you are more aware of the difference in physique between men and women. You do n¡¯t know how strong a woman is. You wo n¡¯t know it.¡± She is still persuading Qiao Wei, her eyes are wide open, and she usually feels a little more panicked in the calm and collected face. Chu Qing was helpless, Ye Wanqing kept mumbling the words madman until the end. It seemed that he had to erase his memory. Chu Qing tapped the acupuncture point on his shoulder, stunned her, and then used a strange technique to erase all the things just in his brain. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1143 Qiao Wei, seeing Ye Wanqing¡¯s such a big reaction, also seemed to be in expectation. His eyes were a bit bleak, as if the stars had already fallen. Now that it is a foregone conclusion, I want to pray for the company¡¯s help to be more impossible. As long as this matter is not leaked, it is the best result. From Ye Wanqing, Chu Qing more clearly realized how clear the current system brings to everyone. And it brought not a clear understanding, but a deeper persecution. Reversing the situation is imminent. ¡°What should I do now? Elder sister is now impossible. I agree with this matter.¡± Ye Chenxi also seemed very anxious after telling the facts from the two populations just now. She now regrets why she didn¡¯t take control of some rights early, maybe now some decisions are in her hands. Chu Qing shook his head helplessly and told them not to worry. He left alone, expressing his concern. They also expressed their understanding of them, as long as the degree of gratitude for this matter is already very good, they can be in a neutral situation. Ye Chenxi looks downcast, and her beautiful forehead is tightly attached to her skin. She said that she would restrict Ye Wanqing and prevent her from doing things harmful to Chu Qing. Chu Qing did not rest for a moment, and rushed to the drunken stupor overnight. It was now night, and the black ink seemed to be splashed in the sky. It seemed a little monotonous, and there were only a few bright stars, and the moon reflected in the water. There is still light on the side of Drunk Dream, it seems that Drunk Dream has not yet slept. Chu Qing clasped the door, and the sound of dream drunk footsteps hurriedly came, and the door was opened in an instant. The soft light cast on Chu Qing¡¯s face, which was particularly beautiful. Mengzui¡¯s face was paler, her small face was smaller, and the haggard made her appear to have several points of pitiful appearance. ¡°Why are you here, is there something? Since you are here, go in and sit down.¡± Meng Zui opened the door and motioned to Chu Qing to take off his shoes and go in. Chu Qing nodded enters the door. It was cleaned by dream drunk. Compared with those magnificent golden glorious buildings, this villa has a little more warmth and warmth. Touch the heartstrings of others. Meng Zui poured a glass of water for Qian Xin and sat in front of him. ¡°I have found a way to live together and die together. If you follow me, there must be a way to get rid of it.¡± Chu Qing said concisely. Many of the world ¡¯s marvelous aliens are present. When he was tossing and turning, he was always inquiring about the method of releasing this spell, and finally he heard that there was a blood-based seal that could be removed. As long as Meng Zui walks with him, it can be lifted at any time. Meng Zui¡¯s face was a little darker: ¡°You found a way so quickly, are you worried about me?¡± Chu Qing had no ideas, no words, to be honest, he was a bit frustrated. He found a way just to get rid of the burden as soon as possible, and the battle was triggered at once. If Dream Drunk was taken as a hostage, he could be killed at any time. Meng Zui understands Chu Qing¡¯s true intention from Chu Qing¡¯s expression. Disappointment was revealed in her eyes unabashedly, and the tears seemed to be full, on the verge of collapse. ¡°Don¡¯t say anything else. Let¡¯s go to the Civil Affairs Bureau.¡± Chu Qing stood up, put the cup on the table, put on his shoes next to it, and left. Dream drunk gave up the last resistance, followed him obediently. 2 people didn¡¯t say a word along the way. They arrived at the Civil Affairs Bureau in a daze. It was relatively smooth to get a divorce certificate. Looking at the red book, there was an indescribable meaning in Meng Zui¡¯s heart. I don¡¯t know if it is bitter, bitter, or wronged. Chu Qing does not have any sadness, everything is under his control. Moreover, in this situation, it is good for 2 people. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1144 ¡°I heard that a child is born, can I meet that child?¡± Chu Qing asked, as a child¡¯s father, he had never seen his child, which is ridiculous. As a husband, as a father, Chu Qing is irresponsible after all. But Chu Qing understands that the two sides ca n¡¯t give consideration to the major event of his rebellion. If you let dream drunk have a relationship with yourself, then dream drunk will be in great danger, and some people will come because of it. Threatening Chu Qing, but there are 2 harms without any benefit, is extremely unfair to dream drunk. ¡°Come with me.¡± Dream drunk nodded, took Chu Qing left and right, and walked into a luxurious baby room in the drunken stupor. It is not an exaggeration to say that this baby room is ha luxury. It is as big as an ordinary person¡¯s house. The interior is simple, black and white, the floor is filled with Lego toys, etc. The boat is placed in the deepest part of the room, this room is also equipped with a bathroom and a toilet, and also installed a slide and so on. It can be said to have everything. This child has received such special treatment since birth. It seems that Meng Zui really likes this child born in October. After all, which mother under the world doesn¡¯t like his child? I am afraid there is not such a cruel mother? I walked 2 times in the baby room and walked to the innermost crib. A super cute baby was lying in it and fell asleep peacefully. 2 pairs of tiny hands and 2 pairs of tiny feet shook and seemed to be What a happy dream. The fair-skinned skin, the bright red cherry mouth, especially the small nose and Chu Qing especially imagine, are very upright, casting a shadow on the face, is the perfect goose egg face. The overall look is very delicate, and it is very much like Chu Qing¡¯s appearance, it is simply carved in a mold. Chu Qing and Mengzui squeezed the doll¡¯s small face carefully, and the moonlight shone through the window, spraying a layer of frost on the room. This scene is very warm, like a family of 3 in love. It should have been a family of 3 in love! Chu Qing looked at his child with some tears in his eyes, but the facts told him that he could never drag Meng Zui drunk again, Meng Zui should find someone he likes again, and marry that man, it would be more like A family of 3, dream drunk will love that man more than Chu Qing. Thinking in his heart, his feet were paused, turned around and prepared to leave. Dreaming of being drunk, he left everything behind and said, ¡°Take me and child together, I am not afraid, as long as I can be with you, I really love you! Let me be with you Let¡¯s go! ¡° ¡°No!¡± Meng Zui just said something just now, Chu Qing quickly rejected it without a trace of hesitation. It is desperate on the surface, but it is also very painful in my heart. He seemed to have to let go of these red dust. Even if the heart is like a knife. ¡°I¡¯m an enemy who wants to rebel. This will affect you, and besides, I don¡¯t want to be trapped by Hong Chen. In this way, I can do a career without worry.¡± Chu Qing said. I also don¡¯t want to be trapped by Hong Chen ¡­ I don¡¯t want to be trapped by Hong Chen ¡­ I don¡¯t want to be trapped by Hong Chen ¡­ This sentence was repeated more than 3 times in Meng Zui¡¯s heart. Meng Zui was stunned for a while. He seemed to think that he was a little unreasonable. Chu Qing turned away. Never look back! In order to fully guarantee the safety of Dream Drunk, Chu Qing secretly sent someone to protect Dream Drunk in private, and protect her at the critical moment of Dream Drunk. In this way Chu Qing can also leave with confidence. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1145 Where to go next ¡­ Chu Qing has some aimless. The people who should be taken back are all taken back. The people who are drawn are also drawn together. The people who are cut off are also cut off. He seems to have no worries in Jinmen, and there are no more people to protect. By the way ¡­ Xie Lie! The brother-in-law¡¯s mother is a criminal martyr, which is also as everyone knows. I¡¯m afraid that someone will actually arrest the criminal martyr. This relationship is not far away, and when the time comes again has affected her Senior, it is really not good. From the prince companion to the mayor of Jinmen City, and then to the prisoner. That really is the difference between Heaven and Earth, depreciating again and again. Even if it escapes, it will become a joke, a big joke! Will become the laughing stock of the whole world. At that time, the prince companion read the prisoner and was ridiculed by the world. Even if Xie Lie came out, her self-esteem was absolutely not allowed to live as a joke in this world. The self-esteem of men is terrifying, but the self-esteem of women of this World is also terrifying! Remembering the familiar route and avoiding surveillance all the way, I came to the place where the criminal martyrs lived. Still cautiously went in, this time even Xing Wei avoided it. This operation is really not suitable for more people to know, although the criminal guard is not doubtful, it is always good to have one less person. When he entered, Xie Lie was sitting on the chair at the desk, his hands clasped his chest, he was very domineering, and his eyes were fixed on Chu Qing who had slipped in. It seems that Chu Qing will come in completely. Xing Lie is also smart. It was not unexpected that it was expected. Chu Qing familiar also casually found a chair and sat down, facing Xing Lie. 2 The eyes stared at each other, and the scene was awkward. It was the criminals who broke this embarrassing scene first. She faked laughed. Although she laughed, she did not conceal her as a fake smile. ¡°You really came.¡± ¡°I did come.¡± Chu Qing and Xing Lie sang one harmony, very funny. But like this, it is very connected to the two prisoners, mysterious very well, just one sentence after another. Another silence. ¡°Okay.¡± After a long time, it seemed that Xing Lie had made up his mind. Chu Qing hadn¡¯t stated his purpose this time, and Xie Lie answered him directly. This woman is really terrifyingly clever. ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Chu Qing suspected. A woman with such a strong temperament would be willing to follow Chu Qing to subvert the emperor¡¯s dynasty, which is really not like her usual style. It¡¯s too strange. What else can it do? Xing Lie was eager to say that his words changed again: ¡°Your ambitions are now known. Follow you, there is a glimmer of survival. Without following you, I must be caught by Imperial Capital.¡± Chu Qing had to think about it several times. Really smart! ! ! He has arranged 3 helicopters, but within 3 hours he will reach the roof of Xinglie ¡¯s house. Xing Lie when the time comes can also bring some experts or people he thinks useful. For example Xing Wei ¡­ For example the man who talked about before ¡­ Chu Qing hasn¡¯t seen the man who made Penlie give up the ¡°great femininity¡± and went to cook. He first left the Xing family mansion. Using time and space ninjutsu, he reached Imperial Capital. One end of the space-time ninjutsu is the Xing family mansion, and the other end is the Gong Family mansion. Chu Qing passed through time and space ninjutsu and reached a hidden tree in the Gong Family mansion. Fortunately, no one. Chu Qing came here to find Gongyue, and Gongyue¡¯s physical condition has not been resolved yet. Chu Qing must fulfill his promise, which is ten months late. By the way, Miyagi ¡­ Gongshu Realm is one of the very best great experts, and the future is also unlimited. It¡¯s just that Gong Shu¡¯s idea of ??feminist supremacy has been inscribed in the bones. It¡¯s not easy to pull Gong Shu. After a few rounds, he found Gongyue¡¯s room. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1146 Chu Qing knocked on Gongyue¡¯s door, and Gongyue quickly opened the door. ¡°It turns out to be you! Why did you come suddenly? Did you tell my family?¡± Gong Yue asked, his tone was completely different from the expression on his face, very calm, and his eyes were like clear well water. shock. Chu Qing ¡¯s ambitions are well known in the city and wind and rain. Anyone may be in the morning at any time, but there are certain reservations. As for this time, it is also expected for the smart and capable Miyagi. Gong Yue invited Chu Qing in. Chu Qing looked at Gong Yue for a while, and as always. Her figure is slightly fat, and every inch of her skin has signs of Spiritual Qi¡¯s conflict, so her face has also been flushed with blood, and an unusual look is excellent. Gong Yuecizu directly pointed out: ¡°No need to cover me, I know what you want to get this time, let¡¯s talk.¡± Chu Qing likes such straightforward people very much, and also has a very good impression. Chu Qing smiled and felt sour in his heart. Now the attitude of everyone has somewhat improved him. The same is true of Gongyue. Although he is polite and polite, he does not know what he is calculating. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s nothing. I just kindly came over to help you solve your physical problems. How do you look now?¡± Chu Qing¡¯s eyebrows were very picturesque, and it was very sunny in an instant. Gong Yue was stunned, nodded, saying that if there were no previous rumors, she believed in Chu Qing¡¯s character, her character was excellent, her temperament was gentle, she was warm, kind and honest. Gong Yue arranged for Chu Qing his place for the past few days: ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then it¡¯s work, thank you.¡± Chu Qing nodded, he has soaked in the medicine jar for several days to study, and at the same time, according to the mysterious effect of some herbs, he explored a cultivation technique for a while. He increasingly feels that the power of nature is deep and unmeasurable. If it can be used for his own purposes, it will be a huge force. However, that force is also very human-breakable, and at any time, it may not be able to withstand and explode. For others, it is simply Heavenly Book. But Chu Qing is such an adventurous person, and everything with a turning point can be done. While mediating herbs, he gathered Spirit of Heaven and Earth at night, and Spirit Qi was slowly instilled into his within the body. He felt that he immediately shedding body, exchanging bones, and the whole person seemed more refreshed. . Those Spirit Qi walked inside his body, partly with his Spirit Qi Full Mastery, and the other part was very difficult to control. Soon, a bloody smell came into his throat. He forcibly applied his own cultivation technique to suppress it, and gradually he felt that the Spirit Qi gradually settled down, and he gathered his own energy and put his whole body into the breakthrough. Inner Strength began to simplify those Spirit Qi, filter them one by one, and absorb more Spirit Qi into within the body, it was also a shedding body, exchanging bones, the skill increased greatly, Inner Strength was deeper and slower , Instill your own Inner Strength. After a while, those Spiritual Qi seemed to be like puppets, following his instructions. The bloody smell in his throat slowly subsided, and the signs of blackening at the Yintang subsided slowly. The hands and feet of the meridian at first are extremely painful, like being broken, and finally reborn slowly. He felt like he was suddenly a Phoenix, reborn from the ashes. Today, her entire body is full of Spiritian between Heaven and Earth, and you can always pick up some Spirit Qi at any time. The eye-catching wind is more majestic, as if it has already merged with nature. Now the world¡¯s luck, one grass and one tree, he can feel it directly, and one wind and one water can be controlled at any time. Immediately after cultivated for 3 days and 3 consecutive nights, when I finally woke up, I found that I had crossed several levels and reached the upper level of the gods. Immortal Emperor and Immortal Venerable were far behind. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1147 Having been here for a few days, the strength advanced by leaps and bounds, Chu Qing came out too many days to watch, it is time to go back. What has been harvested is also harvested. Chu Qing walked out of the cultivation room, and came to Gongyue¡¯s room with ease, and pushed open the door and walked in. The sound of pushing the door was low, and I knocked a few times before. Gong Yue also knew that Chu Qing came in. ¡°What realm are you in now?¡± Gong Yue looked at Chu Qing like shedding body, exchanging bones. Only a few days later, Chu Qing¡¯s Inner Strength is more deep and unmeasurable, and it is no longer Miyagi can test it. If Chu Qing is still a qualified citizen under Imperial Capital, then Chu Qing will be a genius who shocks everyone! Although Gong Shu is also very genius, he was the youngest monk of Imperial Capital Imperial Capital, and it really shocked everyone. But Gong Yue dare to say that Chu Qing¡¯s innate talent is much higher than Gong Shu¡¯s, not a little higher. It is a gap that people can feel at a glance, like a huge gap like a waterfall! Chu Qing¡¯s cultivation base must have reached the ultra-high Realm, and now his oppression for Gongyue is much higher than that of Gongshu for Gongyue. As a monk, even if you cannot test many other monks higher than yourself, you will feel oppression physically and psychologically. The stronger the oppression, the stronger the opponent. This is a sense of consciousness that a monk must have. Miyagi¡¯s sense of intuition has never gone wrong. What kind of realm did Chu Qing cultivation base reach, which is probably the most wanted question by Miyagi now, and completely put the treatment of the body and so on behind. ¡°The past few days cultivation base has made rapid progress and has reached the upper level of the gods.¡± The upper level of Tenjin is Cultivation World, that is, the World should be divided into cultivation base, which is completely different from the World. Table World is divided into martial arts, arrogant, chemical and so on. But Li World has already set off a climax in the watch World, and Miyagi also understands the degree of the god Realm. This cultivation base means that in the generation of talents, World is also a complete sense of God, that is, one of the very best. The growth rate of this cultivation base is really ¡°Shibei 3rd, it must be looked upon¡±. I have to admire Gong Yue, this person is definitely a rare genius since 1000. What Gong Yue did n¡¯t know is that Chu Qing ¡¯s innate talent is not only a rare genius in the last ages, but also as if there is a hang on it. With so many hangs and amazing innate talent, it can be said that it is unstoppable. . It is really enviable! envy! ¡°Okay, in the days when I cultivated, I have explored a solution to help you.¡± Chu Qing simply said a few words, and used his mana to mark himself in Gongyue¡¯s room. The research array-Wuzhen. Wuzhen can not only help Qin mother, but also Gongyue. It can be said that the range that can be used is very wide. It is much more convenient to use the martial arts to cultivate. The array that has to be jealous. Gong Yue is located in the very center of the Formation. Chu Qing is sitting cross-legged outside the Wuzhen. Spirit Qi in his hand keeps converging. Spirit strength keeps flowing through the Spirit Qi track that has just been drawn. Spiritual Qi has infiltrated the entire periphery of the Form, followed the figure array, and slowly approached the central Zheng Zheng where Gongyue was. Finally, Spirit Qi from 360 degrees was injected into Miyazuki within the body at once, smashing all the bottlenecks in Miyazuki¡¯s body and directly leading to the top of the head. Receive! Chu Qing eyes slowly opened, Spirit Qi is no longer condensed in his hands. Looking at Miyazuki in front of her, she became thinner and thinner, and her face was more lovely and pretty. It was really a Goddess image. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1148 Chu Qing tsk tsk said: ¡°If the kid from Chu Lan sees that you are so charming, he must have regretted his intestines, and it is estimated that he will rely on you!¡± Not even Chu Qing thought that Gong Yue would be so beautiful. Maybe it was really scary before, so it was a bit ugly to look at, but I didn¡¯t notice that my eyes flickered like stars, my nose was much taller than the average person, and my mouth was especially bright red. Especially the perfectly contoured face, without the fat of the meat before, is simply perfect. ¡°Chu Lan?¡± Chu Qing suddenly mentioned Chu Lan¡¯s name, and Gong Yue seemed to suddenly remember something. ¡°I heard that he and a group of Young Lady Young Masters went to look for Qing Jiao, and when they came back, they were crazy like somehow , The temperament is good and bad sometimes, and sometimes yells madly, Chu Family has a headache for this. ¡° Is Chu Lan crazy? Chu Qing listened, but also a little surprised. When Chu Lan came to look for Qing Jiao, Chu Qing really stimulated Chu Lan. Absolutely didn¡¯t expect Chu Lan¡¯s heart was so fragile, and he was crazy like this. Originally, after planning to attack Imperial Capital, I put Chu Family in the pot, and then I tidied up and tortured the kid. Now I¡¯m crazy, but it¡¯s not fun at all. ¡°crazy?¡± Muttered to himself. Gong Yue suddenly remembered that Chu Qing had stayed in World for so many months. There was no news of World. He came out and was busy helping Imperial Capital to fight. I did n¡¯t know that such a major event was justifiable. So she slowly explained to Chu Qing: ¡°Yeah, somehow, that¡¯s crazy. But recently it¡¯s better. And because you tore the marriage contract and relied on the National University, so the candidate for intermarriage came to Chu Lan again. . Both Gong Shuquan and I escaped. Instead, Gong Yan went to intermarry instead of me. ¡° Gong Yue said, Chu Qing suddenly remembered that he had torn the marriage book. Gong Yan is Third Young Lady of Gong Family. Gong Shu and Gong Yan are a pair of sisters, Gong Shu is an elder sister, she was originally the most promising heir to the Gong Family, Gong Yue is the old 2 and also has a considerable position in the Jianwu Department. But Gong Family Third Young Lady Gong Yan did not have any innate talent in cultivation, and until now did not do much for the family. So it has been obscured. People at Imperial Capital have almost heard the name of Gongshu Gongyue, but have never heard of Gong Family even having a precious Third Young Lady. To this end, Gong Yan is estimated to be crazy. Gong Family gradually weakened. Naturally, it was necessary to quickly find a great family for intermarriage. Chu Family, who had a marriage contract, was the best candidate. Chu Qing escaped. Although Chu Lan was almost close, he could still use it. Coincidentally, Chu Lan went crazy all of a sudden, and Gong Family was naturally unwilling and not at ease to marry such a madman. Can¡¯t be wronged their Eldest Young Lady and Second Young Lady, so you can only trouble the Third Young Lady who is useless. The waste matches the lunatics, but in this group of people¡¯s eyes it looks like a natural feeling. Chu Family will be happy and broken. The crazy Huanghua big girl who was originally crazy is worried that no one wants it. As a result, there is a person who voluntarily marries Chu Lan and returns. Chu Family has become more and more powerful this year. It has become Imperial Capital and even the World. In addition to Imperial Family, it is the most powerful family. It is not easy to help a small Gong Family. , Promotion, promotion, spend more money to buy some people, for these Great Family, naturally simple. In this way, the marriage of Gong Family happily, the marriage of Chu Family happily, 2 families you wish I wish, so happy! Just pity that Gong Family Third Young Lady, how could it be willing to marry such a lunatic? Chu Qing asked his thoughts. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1149 After all, Gong Yan was also a child who grew up in the Gong Family since childhood. Although not valued by the family, through childhood must have never suffered. It has always been the days when the clothes come to reach out and open their mouths. All the things they want are bought. There is endless money and beautiful men who are enjoying the endless waiting for her. How is it possible to marry a lunatic? If this situation changes for anyone, I am afraid that no one will be happy, so Gong Family is so stupid. Happily, I didn¡¯t see that my family lost so much money. ¡°Indeed, the original Gong Yan was unwilling, but sometimes somehow, unfathomable mystery, Gong Yan went to Chu Family. After meeting with Na Chulan, he was extremely willing to wish to get married early.¡± Gong Yue It is also a matter of fact. Then, Gong Yue told Chu Qing what happened next, and Chu Qing would understand. Later, Chu Family and Gong Family hit it off. But Chu Family made a request for intermarriage, saying that in the future, Gong Yan should be the master, and everything about Gong Family should be slowly handed over to Gong Yan. It¡¯s not surprising that Chu Family suggested that it would only make people feel short-term, and they should fight for their own daughter-in-law. This request was made by Chu Lan, who was already crazy. It was Chu Lan who proposed it! Chu Qing thought about it and instantly understood what was going on. Although Chu Lan was crazy for a while, he did n¡¯t go mad all the time. Fortunately, he was a Great Family, looking for someone to heal in the entire World and even World , Find expert to test Chu Lan Divine Consciousness, surely the original good and not crazy soul of Chu Lan to summon out. Chu Family either knows, just want to take advantage of this opportunity to annex Gong Family (Gong Family is weak, but the power should not be underestimated); if Chu Family does not know, then Chu Lan has been cheating Chu all the time Family¡¯s up and down, his ambition can be seen. After meeting with Gong Yan, he immediately matched with Gong Yan. Gong Yan sees her husband who is not crazy, and can also help herself compete for the Gong Family Patriarch, naturally and Chu Lan hit it off. So there is the latter thing. ¡°Oh, right, the marriage contract between Chu Qing and Gong Yan has been approaching. They will have a wedding in two weeks. If when the time comes without war, I can quietly take you in and take a look at them. It¡¯s also fun to have a wedding, it¡¯s funny to imagine Gong Yan¡¯s flustered and exasperated look. ¡° Miyazuki said with a smile, and his eyes were bent into a slit. Chu Qing looked at the beautiful Gongyue in front of him, but he was really not fit, and he laughed awkwardly. Gong Yan and Gong Yue Gong Shu are not the same mother, they are half-sisters. Gong Shu¡¯s father is a big room, Gong Yue¡¯s mother is 2 rooms, and Gong Yan¡¯s mother is 3 rooms. In today¡¯s society, the status of 3 bedrooms is extremely low. Even the 3 bedrooms of Great Family, wherever they go, they are still affected by pointing fingers, and their dignity has been hit. The status of the big room is the highest, the status of the 2nd room is acceptable, and the position of the radish is not giving the pointing fingers. In Gong Family, the big room and the 2nd room originally seemed to be a pair of brothers who are like brothers. The two are classmates from elementary school to university. Miyazuki¡¯s mother also married them back, but after all, she couldn¡¯t have 2 large rooms, so one person became 2 rooms. But for them, how important the big house 2 rooms are not at all, they still have a good relationship with each other, and often deal with the 3 rooms that they later marry. So when it comes to this generation of Gongshu and Gongyue, the relationship between Gongshu and Gongyue is also very small, but why Gongxu should take away the innate talent of Gongyue is really unexpected. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1150 Chu Qing thought about the relationship between Gong Shu and Gong Yue, and Gong Yue didn¡¯t mind that much, so he planned to tell Gong Yue not to mention that thing, and Chu Qing didn¡¯t mention it. Despite his curiosity, Chu Qing, the housework of other people¡¯s homes, is really difficult to intervene. After all, he is a real man, and there is no gossip like a woman. I don¡¯t want to imagine. A knock on the door reminded me of Gong Shu¡¯s voice outside the door. Gong Shu can be regarded as his own person, and there is no need to hide it. Gong Yue went directly to the door. But after seeing people outside the door, Gong Yue¡¯s smile instantly stiffened, not just Gong Shu alone, but also the Gong Yan they were discussing. Gong Shu saw Gong Yue ¡¯s expression suddenly tinged with blue, and was helpless, explaining: ¡°mother let us have a harmonious relationship with her, so she kept following me, and I could n¡¯t help it.¡± So he entered the room with Gong Yan. Originally, her face was not very good, and after Gong Yan came in, took the situation in the entire scene. Chu Qing didn¡¯t hide it originally, and naturally they saw it completely. So Gong Shuye¡¯s face was instantly blue, and suddenly she understood why Gong Yue¡¯s expression was so ugly. With a few huhs, Gong Yan immediately said very cleverly that he would never tell anyone that he saw Chu Qing here, as if he had left in a hurry. 3 people talked casually for a while, Chu Qing also said something like them, 2 people were hesitant and could not make up their minds. Then I felt a crowd sound, and a large number of people were moving towards Miyazuki¡¯s room! Was Chu Qing discovered? Do not doubt, but also know that the woman must be Gong Yan. Above heaven under earth also laid out a very strong Formation. Chu Qing realized that it was a bit bad, and quickly let Gong Shu and Gong Yue decide to go. Gong Shu and Gong Yue understood that even if they did not leave at this time, they would be arrested as accomplices and had to agree with ugly complexion . Chu Qing knew that it was not easy to go out, so he lowered his cultivation base from the first level to the neutral position of the gods, performed the technique of time and space, took Gong Shu and Gong Yue silently to break the Formation, and came to a familiar street . They returned to the streets of Jinmen. Chu Qing feels that he has to go with Ye Chenxi and Qiao Weidao even if they leave. As for the dream drunk, there is no need to go there. It is only sad to go again. Ye Chenxi is now Ye Family Patriarch, and now Jinmen is also Ye Family. , More mature and more sensible than before, certainly will not make any ignorant behavior. Arrived at Yip¡¯s Pharmaceutical. Chu Qing let Gong Yue and Gong Shu wait at the door. Qiao Wei¡¯s answer is to follow Ye Wanqing, which means that he still has to be the CEO of Ye¡¯s Pharmaceutical. This Ye Family suddenly left Qiao Wei. Anyway, Qiao Wei¡¯s value to Chu Qing is not very high, and Chu Qing also relied on her. Ye Chenxi hugged Chu Qing tightly, with tears flashing in her eyes. Sure enough, she didn¡¯t have any extra words and didn¡¯t say anything. After holding it for a while, she let go and let Chu Qing go. ¡°By the way, take away the rain,¡± Gong Yue said. ¡°Good.¡± Chu Qing replied. So the three people avoided surveillance and came to the Jianwu Department. The patrolling of the Ministry of Supervision and Military Affairs was meticulous and rigorous, and it was difficult for most people to enter. But who is Chu Qing? It is expert. Gong Shu is also an expert of Imperial Capital one of the very best. Gong Yueneng has a certain position in the Ministry of Supervision and Military Affairs, and is naturally a good expert. Such a patrol can¡¯t help the three of them. Dive in and see Gong Yu. Without even saying a word, Gong Yu said that he must follow his own Young Lady anyway, so after taking a bunch of forgetless bullets from the Jianwu Department, Chu Qing took the Gong Family 3 and the class teacher returned to the dynasty. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1151 Within a few days, they returned smoothly to the gentleman¡¯s league. The gentleman¡¯s league is still managed by the nothingness Elder, organized and meticulous, the heroic postures of the soldiers are also free and easy on the playground, and the manufacture of armory is also too busy to deal with. Chu Qing took the token and led three people in. Perhaps because of so many days of retreat training, it has been a long time since I saw the beauty. Everyone stared at them three and kept looking, and their eyes were reluctant to move away. Chu Qing suddenly felt that his soldiers were really embarrassed and thrown home. Chu Qing gave Xu Wu his own report on the trip and combined the Wuzhen that he studied earlier with a minimum risk into a powerful array, which needs 1000 to 100 people to complete, but if this Formation is completed, it will not be moved. A soldier can kill 1000 to 1000000 people in the Xuannv Palace, but she has no choice but to martial arts in high strength. Xuwu saw Gongyue aside, and a flash of rays of light flashed in front of her, touching the chin with keen interest pleasure, looking at her: ¡°Your Excellency Gongyue?¡± There was a little doubt in his tone. Indeed, Miyazuki¡¯s current appearance is already Heaven and Earth turning upside down compared to before, even the dear may not be recognized by his side. Gong Yue was politely nodded, and his eyes flashed a little starlight: ¡°Have seen Elder Elder. Sure enough, he is a person from a lake, discerning eye.¡± This sentence contains too much helplessness and disappointment. After a few trips and a few games, no one recognized it. Finally, someone looked at her for a long time, and finally looked at it. Xu Wu touched his fluttering beard of Immortal Qi and sat down, with a few lines of wrinkles in the corners of his eyes, and the kind rays of light flashed in it: ¡°Where and where, it¡¯s just to find people that¡¯s all based on smell. But Young Palace Lord , Did you get anything out this time? ¡° Chu Qing heard that it was more sighed here, and how straight he went to the gods. Didn¡¯t expect a few days later, Self-destruction Spirit Physique had to come out of that breaking the formation. However, this matter was frightening, and the people on the side didn¡¯t even dare to show their magnificent achievements. I haven¡¯t picked the wrong person yet. It¡¯s better to be blue than blue. Xu Wu secretly rejoiced in his heart, thanking that his eyes were very good. Actually, the Spirit of Heaven and Earth can be used for his own use. It is really promising and bright in spring. ¡°Three Eldest Young Ladys, let¡¯s go here. Your room is on the 3th floor.¡± A secretary walked in with a suit buttoned up. Chu Qing moved towards Gongyue nodded, Gongyue went with him. ¡°What do you plan to do next? When will the war be launched? It has been very hot recently. Are you planning to continue cultivation?¡± Xu Wu asked, his eyebrows were still smiling, like crooked crescents, revealing a very kind heart of the elderly. After so long, he has completely regarded Chu Qing as his relative. Chu Qing nodded, he still intends to use the Spirit of Heaven and Earth Qi as his own method to try, maybe an instant sudden progress, directly attack the root of the problem. Along the way, I detected it with my own instrument. The Western Qi is the highest and very vigorous. The chance is like a cloud of smoke and dust. Chu Qing determined that there was a Feng Shui Treasure Land over there and began to live in a hut there and began to cultivate. Spirit Qi in this place is indeed flourishing and extremely domineering. You can even study World luck, 1000 100 rare opportunity, and he was hit by him upside down. Chu Qing is sometimes helpless, whether these are good luck or good luck. World luck is as stable as he thinks, but there have been some dark tides recently, and it seems that many people want to take advantage of this cholera for their own gain. Thinking of this, his brows were even more wrinkled. Fast cultivation. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1152 It¡¯s a swift speed. This Feng Shui Treasure Land is in an excellent location, and Spirit Qi is extremely vigorous, but especially the gentle and gentle Spirit Qi participates in it. More accelerated suppression of the domineering Spirit Qi. In a blink of an eye, this Spirit Qi has been incorporated into the body in the end. From a distance, it is still a family of Aristocratic Family. It is rare and not a lifetime. After he finished, he could have a good look at the leisure. The surroundings, the waterfall flying ticket, the turbulent waves, the white and golden oceans were dashing together, interweaving **, shining, so happy. If since ancient times was sealed as a summer resort, it should be almost what it meant. Chu Qing touch the chin thought, suddenly felt the Spirit Qi of his within the body again, it really has been surrendered to him, all began to merge with his own Spirit Qi, the feeling of natural fusion seems to appear again. Suddenly, his eyebrows were dark, his eyes flashed radiant rays of light, his hair fluttering, and he pressed tightly to his wet face. In the last 2000, or the last 2 thousand, Spirit Qi has been fully assembled and can achieve the results of advanced by leaps and bounds. Chu Qing has stabilized his heartstrings even more, insisting on doing nothing and doing nothing. Heart is like water, eyes are like stars. What a handsome man with beautiful scenery. It was that familiar feeling that struck, but he reached Promise Divine King, Spiritual Qi ran around in his body abundantly, but it was all similar to the kind of wandering, and it was not at all a big mess. This cultivation is a safe and complete exit. Chu Qing can finally be sighed. ¡°Congratulations to the Young Palace Lord, young and promising, so young can reach this point.¡± Xu Wu, as always, is his old folding fan. The face is also a polite expression without the slightest hesitation. Chu Qing was speechless and rolled the eyes in an instant. Endure tossed it away. Along the way, many people have expressed congratulations to Chu Qing, they have basically found Chu Qing¡¯s extraordinary. Under the shade of a big tree, Xuwu looked at this joyful scene, and a smile was drawn in the corner of his mouth. I entrusted it to this youngster before. Perhaps under his leadership, this World may really start a new reform. More and more sunlight, or more and more dim. ¡°Are you out of the game? What¡¯s the point?¡± The crowd was bustling, but still revealed a good back. The back is beautiful and refined, and she is a woman. But carrying a long sword again, he is polite. Yu Annian looked at him with a heart, and Zhang Kou asked him all about the exit. Chu Qing nodded, on the one hand, expressed regret, but did not have the advanced by leaps and bounds before, because he also said that he was very happy, but the field is more powerful than before, Promise Divine King. The admiring eyes came again, this is the highest field they have ever heard. If you have this power, you may really be able to rule the world. ¡°Congratulations, I know you can do it.¡± Yu An didn¡¯t talk much, but the words were all genuine. Next, Chu Qing ¡¯s ambitions became clear, and the only thing he could do now was to hurry to cultivate. I don¡¯t know when the sole tenacious task came down from the mountain and squeezed his back. ¡°What are you going to do with the 9 scriptures? Cultivation? Or.¡± Yu Annian asked, with a trace of uneasiness in his eyes. The 9 scriptures are still a daze, and no one knows its danger. Once I used it as a prize and transferred it out, I also hope to have someone who can control it. But if the cultivation deviation occurs, the consequences are unbearable. ¡°Well, let me ask Wen Lanzhi, maybe he has some situations.¡± Chu Qing¡¯s eyes became more determined, and he strode out. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1153 ¡°Chu Qing, you must hold your feet well, and don¡¯t lose your Heart Demon chaos.¡± Yu Annian¡¯s face was a little pale, her movements were more rigid, and her smile gradually solidified. Chu Qing stared at her, silently not speaking, nodded. Yu Annian watched him walk out of the villa, and did not know whether his choice this time was right or wrong. It¡¯s just that if there is that person with you, even if you are going to go all the way. Her heart seemed to be infiltrated with blood, and the smile on the corner of her mouth gradually became so crazy. Even if the fire is buried here, it will not be afraid anymore. Because of him, that ray of light into life. Chu Qing is also the same as usual. Taking advantage of the darkness, a person between the outside body and the body who just directly penetrates into the lobby like a shadow has some vigilance. They are all people who have seen Chu Qing¡¯s physical and physical methods. After all, there are still some traces and impressions. Together with the array blessings here, it is not difficult to recognize Chu Qing¡¯s shadow. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s the same thing to recognize, and it¡¯s another thing to catch up. Although I saw the shadow of Chu Qing, it disappeared suddenly and suddenly without a trace, as if I had never been there. The soldiers frowned even more. Chu Qing knew that his time was running out, and they wanted to rescue Wen Lanzhi from the ghost cell before sending them. It¡¯s just that because of the previous Chu Qing¡¯s joining, it has been completely changed. The one with the lowest sense of existence in the cell is not noticed. Therefore, Chu Qing quickly found Wen Lan¡¯s place along the tunnel. Wen Lan had 1000 years of iron tied to her body, and she could not break free. Chu Qing waved his sword Sword Spirit, and the shackles on his hands and feet had been unlocked one after another. ¡°Your movements are too slow, although I know you will come, but it is too late.¡± Wen Lanzhi¡¯s face was slightly pale, and the scars on her body gradually appeared, and she was exhausted. Wen Lanzhi murmured loudly, as if he had to recruit soldiers. At the speed of Chu Qing¡¯s body and body movement, they went to a wilderness in an instant. Before Capital Capital had time for the army to come, it had escaped from the prison. Wen Lanzhi returned to the Gentlemen League. Everyone was warmly welcomed. With such a new friend, all the unpleasant things that had happened before were disappeared. Wen Lanzhi changed into clean clothes, and took care of her hair again, sitting lazily on the side: ¡°Look, what is the matter of looking for me time and time again, if you do n¡¯t reach as a last resort, you are not Won¡¯t remember me. ¡° This time it seems to follow the previous complaint, his eyes are very deep, revealing a touch of sadness. Chu Qing laughed bitterly: ¡°Do you know where the 9 classics are? Do you say what is its function? Tell me if you know.¡± Wen Lanzhi laughed and seemed not to be surprised by this problem at all, but ruthlessly shook the head. A row of disciples, hearing the name, is really blinded. ¡°I only know that it was a scam, fake, or don¡¯t go for it.¡± After leaving such a clean and sharp sentence, Wen Lanzhi went out with his own glass. You do n¡¯t even know every big Sect Master, who else will know? Is it the prince? He may have done the previous things. Chu Qing ¡¯s secret determination in his heart, he plans to ask the prince again tonight to find out. This may just mean not getting into the tiger¡¯s den, and getting the tiger son. It was just that he walked in there that night, and as an ally, he no longer needed to avoid any physical exercises. ¡°What is the wind blowing you today?¡± Wang Ye said with a sneer. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1154 His overbearing and arrogant face was more chilling and merciless under the cold cold light. Chu Qing pats own dust, walked in, sat on the side holding the most expensive jade cup, poured a cup of tea, looks refreshing, crystal clear and near-transparent, taste a bite, pretend to pretend to say a good word tea. The lord seems to be laughing soon. ¡°Do you know where the previous prizes are? These are the 9 classics with great legends.¡± Chu Qing asked, his cold hand still holding the jade cup, the green bars had burst, waiting coldly answer. The prince smiled bitterly again, and it was really thrown here that no mess was found. They are just military cooperation, and they have to help him find this, that¡¯s really no spare time. Although Wang Ye said so, he clapped his hands as always to inquire about his business. After a few moments of standing still, Chu Qing ¡¯s patience had reached its limit, and he was about to endure and flew straight away. Suddenly, a shadow-like person came in, wrapped in black cloth all over his body. People saw a trace of skin. ¡°Report prince, we have no news here, nothing at all.¡± The black clothed person¡¯s eyes were very religious. Hearing this answer, Chu Qing was also forced to sighed in his heart. Could it be buried at the end of this book? It¡¯s so pitiful, so pitiful. The prince is still in a state of calm, calm and collected, said with a smile: ¡°How did you come to ask me. Ask me how some people know. You should not ask the new people you brought Father? ¡° Chu Qing knows that he understands that this is the father of Gong Shu. He is a big official, often accompanied by the empress, and some very important documents are often handled by his men. If the previous prizes have indeed been recovered by the state, then the most likely thing is that he has disposed of them. Chu Qing went out with a sneer, and threw out a cold sentence: ¡°Well, even if you save the driving force this time, when you win the battle, I will reward you.¡± Chu Qing was a bit ridiculous and ridiculed. This tone simply doesn¡¯t take Wang Ye¡¯s eyes. I wish that it would be like a world of life, like trivial ant, stepped to death. By the time Chu Qing returned, Gong Shu was already at the door of Gentlemen League, and seemed to be waiting for Chu Qing to return. ¡°I have all understood things. It should be the Flying Word Biography passed from the prince.¡± Gong Shu was not very surprised by the tone, but seemed very plain. She said that she can contribute to the army, and she can always go to explore her father¡¯s voice at any time. It¡¯s just that he wrote a condition that he shouldn¡¯t hurt her father. After all, he has been with him for many years. Chu Qing can understand her very well this time, nodded. The cooperation of two people is to start the curtain, which seems to be very smooth, and there is no contradiction. Over the past few days, he has been waiting for news like a needle felt, and it will take some time to pass. The army is still practicing day after day, but life is still a bit boring and boring. Until the early morning of that day, there was finally some news in it. Chu Qing confirmed his eyes, and it was indeed a secret letter from their barracks. After roasting it over the fire, the letter above was revealed. The letter said: My father still refused to tell a lot, but he said all he could help us, it seems to be scattered in 9 places, but the specific is Who needs to ask some people like Great Elder? Although Chu Qing feels that the amount of information is a bit small, he has made some progress. People like Great Elder, who he knows, are unfamiliar, familiar, and many more. Chu Qing immediately dispatched the news. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1155 ¡°Elders? Fortunately, I accepted a lot of gang people, maybe it will be useful.¡± Chu Qing felt refreshed in his heart and laughed secretly. The first is the people of Wumo 2 family, they have been very powerful in the realm within the realm, and they have always been the same qi, connected branch. Mo Yingfan, as always, is a weapon maniac. It is really Refining Qi¡¯s merits to train his troops. He is now meditating on the Qingxintai, his expression very distorted, seems to be at the joint of the broken mirror. The expression he showed was more iron-hearted, and it seemed that something had happened when the mirror was broken. Chu Qing wanted to help him in the past, a Spirit Qi surrounded him beside him, huge and scary. Chu Qing used to be strange, every time he broke the mirror, the side Spiritual Qi was dozens of times more than this. When everyone broke the mirror, his Spirit Qi would skyrocket, and some people would die , So life and death matter when you approach. Chu Qing withstands the stormy waves of Spirit Qi, and uses his guard body to pass over, slowly inject his gentle Spirit Qi, help him slow down Spirit Qi, and pour into his within the body like a clear stream, After a while, Perfection broke the mirror. After breaking the mirror, the whole person seemed to be different. There was a little more oppression between the eyebrows and a leader¡¯s style. ¡°Many thanks just now, you helped me, and I wouldn¡¯t know what I would do without you.¡± Mo Yingfan in the heart seemed to be sighed in relief. Just a moment ago, he seemed very flustered and even felt like he was about to come soon. Explode and die. At the very moment of the microcomputer, a river that had flowed to the bottom seemed to be injected into its within the body, and suddenly felt clearer. Chu Qing smirked, and suddenly felt very guilty. What he really thought at the moment when he rescued him was the opportunity. ¡°Have you ever heard of the 9 classics, the reward of the previous month¡¯s trial, now it is gone, do you know where he is?¡± Chu Qing asked, how much he hoped that the next sentence would be affirmed by the other party Reply. It¡¯s a pity that it wasn¡¯t, he said he got nothing. Chu Qing shook his head helplessly, thanked him for his cooperation and left. Next, Wen Lanzhi and Xuwu were next. The power of Jun Zimeng and Wen Family are mostly overtaken by the two families just now, and the power on the rivers and lakes is also wide. Maybe there will be clues. Wen Lanzhi and Xuwu Elder stood together, a divine poise and sagelike features, white hair fluttering, a sad figure, a slender lady. 2 people seem to be discussing the tactics of array, listening to their motivation, they are discussing the array of various sects. They are still running in. The original vitality array proposed by Chu Qing was the predecessor of Chu Qing¡¯s cultivating technique. He used Heaven and Earth¡¯s vitality to compliment himself. The effect of the array would be twist the results for half the effort. ¡°Xuwu Elder, Wen Young Lady.¡± Chu Qing leaned slightly, expressing politeness and nodding. Wen Lanzhi raised his eyebrows, and every time Chu Qing went to see her, there was nothing good. This time he must ask something again. ¡°Young Master doesn¡¯t have to be so polite, is it necessary to ask questions about the 9 classics?¡± Xu Wu smiled, respectfully, and dared not disobey. Chu Qing nodded, I mentioned this matter with Xu Wu before, didn¡¯t expect that he still remembered it. ¡°Then you are really asking the wrong person. I have asked you about various sects Elder. There is no news. It seems to be hidden by people.¡± Xu Wu expressed regret and was deeply sighed. Chu Qing nodded, it seems that his cultivation technique still has to rely on himself to bring it up a level. At this time, a youngster suddenly rushed over, his expression was very panic, showing a cyan color. ¡°What¡¯s the matter.¡± Chu Qing asked, throwing off his sleeves. The youngster saluted said hello, and timid replied: ¡°Part of Imperial Capital¡¯s army has reached our Earth Sect.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 1156 Actually moving so fast, it seems that this time is just a vanguard, but according to this trend, the main force should arrive soon, and war will start soon. Chu Qing thought about it for a while, and said with a deep breath: ¡°This time should be just the vanguard. For the time being, the elite troops of the Wen Family will be the main force. Pack them up first and rub their sharpness. You must do it quickly.¡± Wen Lanzhi¡¯s nodded agreed, and turned back, a roar of soldiers echoed in his ears. Xu Wu also retreated silently. He also dealt with matters related to some military forces, and at most one month later, the war was about to start. Chu Qing thought, his eyes looked far away. According to the current military reserve, the vanguard troops are mainly white shirts, which should be the Outer Disciple of the Xuannv Palace. You can complete the payment. Everyone did it according to the arrangement of Chu Qing. Everything is still under control. As long as the battle is triggered, it is bound to win in 3 weeks. Chu Qing presses the temple and returns to the house for the noise of the roaring outside the window, and ignores the sounds of the collision of weapons and blood splashing, faintly discernable. While sleeping, blade light and sword shadows passed by and flickered against Chu Qing¡¯s face. Chu Qing noticed a slight killing intent, and used his own secret art to control the Wushuang sword block. Such a fatal attack with a biased angle is ineffective. Chu Qing suddenly opened his eyes, eyes wide staring angrily, and found a total of 2 black clothed persons in his room. The room that was not large originally was more crowded and the killing intent was heavy. The other party is holding a long sword, less of the murderous aura just now, should be the person of the Xuannv Palace, slamming himself in accordance with the fierceness of the battlefield outside. These two women are very thin, it seems to be Inner Disciple, Lightweight Art, instantaneous operation also makes it unique. Chu Qing read these incantations in his mouth, and began to print, Wushuang Sword Spirit was instantly filled with Spiritual Qi. Wushuangjian drove past quickly, leaving a bright red blood mark on the body of the 2 women, blood stains, unbearable to look at. Chu Qing said slowly in his mouth, and it was gentler, but he tuned the string in the room and tied them with 5 flowers. They at first still have some strength to parry, slash and kill with their swords, and when those strings and Wushuang swords collide, Chu Qing injects Spirit Qi, there is no resistance at all. Chu Qing asked people to come and put them in prison, and immediately put on their clothes to prepare for the interrogation. There was a flash of hope in his mind. They were all final disciple. They knew everything about Xuannv Palace, but they asked all the schools on our side. Only the schools on the other side didn¡¯t ask, maybe they understood the whereabouts of 9 scriptures. . It¡¯s just that after investigation, I heard that the women of Xuan Nu Gong are very arrogant, and it seems that they can¡¯t be used forcefully. Chu Qing walked over and the dim light projection on his face looked very eerie. ¡°If you want to kill or kill you, we won¡¯t say one more word, but be happier.¡± The silhouette of Chu Qing has just flashed, and a crisp female voice over there came. Chu Qing smiled and began to release the breath of sleep, but he came from wearing a gas mask, so there was no big deal. After the two women over there all passed out, Chu Qing started mind reading with his own technique. Mind-reading technique is consistent with its name, that is, to fully enter the thoughts of the other party into the mind of the surgeon. ¡°Where are the 9 classics.¡± Chu Qing asked questions in their minds. Mind reading 10000000 will not be deceiving, the answer will be passed in a little while. ¡°Nine scriptures have been absorbed by the Xuannv Palace, and have now been disposed of. Very safe¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 1157 ¡°So that¡¯s how it is, as I thought, where is it, well, really obedient, sleep.¡± Chu Qing gently touched their heads, turned off the lamp button before leaving, instantly The whole prison was turned into a dark piece, bottomless, as if it were ten thousand zhang abyss, like hell. Kun between Heaven and Earth is really like a huge monster located in their city. Xu Wu and Wen Family had already finished the war immediately as ordered by Chu Qing, and the war was quelled. Due to the short time, the 100 surnames simply did not suffer a ray of harm and were very happy. Chu Qing is very pleased that the progress of all battles is under their control, and even faster than they thought. His expression also released a little, the mystery of brows tightly knit has been solved, and there is even a slight hook in the corner of his mouth, just like a bright moon, since it is revealed on his face. ¡°Did you ask about the whereabouts of the 9 classics.¡± Xu Wu asked. Chu Qing nodded, but now it is imperative to get 9 scriptures, but the 9 scriptures are in Xuannv Palace, which is not so easy to deal with, and if they are absorbed as soon as possible, then there is a very powerful enemy. ¡°Wait for sure that there will be some vanguard troops coming, I decided to pretend to be defeated, caught by them, and mixed into the Xuan Nu Palace.¡± Chu Qing said slowly, this is the best way he can think of. They always like to use the method of hitting the east and the west. If they are just hit by them, they should not be too suspicious. Moreover, the people who came at this time just happened to be the disciplinary disciples of the Xuannv Palace, so it makes sense for them to be proud for a while. ¡°So, very good.¡± Xu Wu agreed. At the same time as discussing things with them, the situation and conditions were updated soon, and another vanguard came. Chu Qing is just about to show his talents and show his acting like a film actor. Chu Qing said with a smile: ¡°Next, I will fight with you, you pretend to be defeated, and I fled from the path, I was captured by them alone, according to their tricks, the path must be arranged more manpower.¡± Everyone agrees that Wen Family has arranged a team that has always been relatively superficial, but it can keep its own life forward and will not be violated. Chu Qing alone heard the sound of the horn, and began to sort out the burden, intending to walk away from the path. There was a lot of noise coming out of the body along the way, fearing that others would not see the movement. Sure enough, a cutting-edge army was waiting for him here. Flying Sword flew by at a speed. At least 10000 swords were arranged in an array. Although the array is extremely strange, every sword is a prick, but it is not difficult for him. But he still pretended to be captured. Those people stopped fighting and still controlled the 10000 swords quickly. Chu Qing¡¯s body was deliberately crooked. If he staggered and was hit by 2 swords, blood immediately rushed out. Seeing this, the other party no longer manipulates the word array, holding him up with a bundle of fairy ropes, and stops. The legendary character was arrested so quickly, and the elders still kept telling, something incredible. But the other side also burst into a hearty laugh. Chu Qing has an urge to punch up. As long as he is willing, this bundle of immortals will soon be broken by his Spirit Qi. Chu Qing was helpless and secretly scolded in his heart. ¡°What is great character, isn¡¯t it like this? The other party¡¯s main force has been caught by us, and they dare to make it.¡± A group of cheerful female voices rang. Although the mission was going very smoothly this time, it really made him very annoyed this time and really wanted to throw it away. Chu Qing held back. After he was captured and taken back, he was imprisoned in the dungeon. He didn¡¯t know what the old guys thought. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1158 I do n¡¯t know if Imperial Capital believes that, but he is also very caring for him, and he is very cautious. The Xianxie has never dared to loosen it, and he has also added a layer of handcuffs. The handcuffs are filled with spirit. strength. Chu Qing looked at himself who was tied into a dumpling by 5 Huada, and didn¡¯t know whether to cry or laugh. For a dangerous person like him, he should only be kept closed, and asked some news, more impossible to let him try to get out of this dungeon. Chu Qing has been meditating, meditating, and began to recuperate. Although he was acting just now, he just performed very well, as if he really didn¡¯t have the strength to parry, and he was beaten by them again and again, full of anger. After sitting quietly for a while, a sound suddenly came from my ear. It should be the voice of some people talking. Chu Qing heard the voice of the female emperor from the clutter of voices, and they were discussing how to deal with it. Chu Qing smiled slightly, and the opportunity finally came. Soon, a vigorous girl¡¯s posture appeared in his eyes, and she was the emperor. The emperor¡¯s face was originally a kind of innate coldness, pale like zombie is terrifying, without any trace of blood energy, white lips, now a little more joy, it is that kind of provocative joy. Only then did they hear that they had captured Chu Qing and had several points of doubt, but now I saw it with my own eyes, it was indeed him. Chu Qing was speechless, but the emperor ¡¯s voice continued to be on her ears, with several points of provocation and contempt: ¡°I ¡¯ve said it before, killer without mercy, the rebel. It ¡¯s also clear to you that you end up now, hahaha. ¡° The emperor smiled more happily, her face ugly. ¡°Now you have no retreat, even you have been caught, let¡¯s just say, where is your main force?¡± The emperor sat up miraculously and naturally, holding a whip, roasting charcoal fire, threatening there Similar. Chu Qing didn¡¯t say a word, and slowly smiled at the corner of his mouth. He seemed to have chopped up ten-thousand times by a thousand blades in the heart, and those who just caught chopped up ten-thousand times by a thousand blades, It ¡¯s just that acting is harder than catching it. ¡°Okay, you still look like a hard bone. I think how long can you live?¡± The emperor fiercely dropped the ruthless words and left. Chu Qing was happy and finally quiet for a while, But how long this clean not at all lasts, the people on one side are still tortured, he doesn¡¯t say a word and endures silently. Seeing that he had no response, and the people on the other side had no choice but to retreat silently, leaving him alone to keep a quiet. His cultivation technique has basically been completely stabilized, and now he has adapted to the feng shui here. It shouldn¡¯t be difficult to break free. Suddenly, a familiar voice rang from him: ¡°I have asked you many times before and you refuse to give me the answer. Didn¡¯t expect is really the result.¡± Chu Qing heard the voice of Di Cai. Di Cai also had deep doubts about his compassion before, but it was also good for Chu Qing. Chu Qing didn¡¯t speak, pretending to be asleep, and always listened to Emperor Cai¡¯s words. Di Cai seemed to be spending some money while Chu Qing was pretending to be asleep, and the brethren at the door treated Chu Qing well, not to be tormented too much. Chu Qing immediately felt that the Dicai people were pretty good. Although they vow not to be enemies now, they are still somewhat emotional. Di Cai stayed beside Chu Qing and refused to leave. It seemed that there were some questions to ask. Chu Qing also always feels that Emperor Cai treats him also by making an all-out effort. Then he sat up, frowning, looking at Di Cai¡¯s back, with an indescribable taste in his heart. Di Cai seemed to be aware of the movements behind him, and after a while, he turned around and saw Chu Qing. He leaned over, opened the prison lock, walked in, sat down casually, poured the water and passed it. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1159 ¡°What are you looking for from me?¡± Chu Qing asked, sitting up and receiving the water from Emperor Cai. ¡°You don¡¯t want to think about how many times I warned you, why should you rebel.¡± Di Cai¡¯s emotion was slightly agitated, eyes wide staring angrily, and his expression was distorted. Chu Qing suddenly had a sorrow in his heart, and did not answer. Di Cai knew that he wouldn¡¯t answer any more questions he asked next. He didn¡¯t ask at all. He sent someone to arrange for some food and drink to come over. Chu Qing was kind enough to grab a bun and send it to his mouth. Chu Qing is now in the world locked in Divine Beast while he is eating. A group of Divine Beasts are dying there to recuperate and sleep while eating. Black Tortoise is also a fun to play with Vermilion Bird, as if the father and daughter are fun, playing together, very happy. Several Divine Beasts are now smiling, without arrogant and despotic in normal combat. ¡°Wow, I¡¯m raising you to let you live a good life. It¡¯s all like this now.¡± Chu Qing complained dissatisfiedly, muttering. When Divine Beast saw him coming, they stopped what they were doing. ¡°What¡¯s the matter to find?¡± Black Tortoise went straight to the point and began to warm up, intending to show his talents. Chu Qing bluntly said: ¡°This Formation can be broken, but I can¡¯t break the bundle of immortal locks, because someone comes out to help me.¡± Chu Qing is also asking for people and directly admits counsel. Black Tortoise shook his tail, didn¡¯t care, and continued to wander around with the little Phoenix mourning, strolling, and singing a song. Chu Qing only felt spicy ears: ¡°Come on, now someone just happens to be able to replace me.¡± Black Tortoise asked: ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Why did you ask us to save you? This is simply ** naked. Chu Qing also had no choice but to get 9 scriptures and send them to the door directly is the best choice. Now I was very angry at being humiliated. I just wanted to go out and find Shu Lima and leave. Chu Qing is helpless, Black Tortoise, but still have to understand the entire process of development. Chu Qing like the entire process of development of this matter. I first sought 9 scriptures, then deliberately pretended to be arrested, and now the Emperor Cai came to visit, and I said it all. Black Tortoise sighed helplessly, how could it be tossed like this for a book of 9 scriptures, really asking for bitter taste. ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll reluctantly go out to help you.¡± Black Tortoise yelled, an arrogant temperament, white beard fluttering in the wind. After Black Tortoise went out, it was still that majestic look, completely different from what it was just now. He was like an arrow. Before he could see the shadow, he instantly helped Chu Qing untie the rope. Chu Qing immediately felt that his hands and feet were loosened, his whole body was loosened softly, and he stretched out. He glanced at the Red Seal that had been tied up by his hand before, speechless. ¡°Divine Beast, where did you get it? What are you trying to do?¡± Di Cai suddenly froze and saw the huge monster that suddenly appeared in front of his eyes, his face pale, from the inside out. Her hands and feet were paralyzed by this Divine Beast¡¯s deterrent, shaking and soft. Chu Qing immediately covered her mouth with a rag, and after a few minutes, Di Cai finally fainted due to lack of oxygen. Emperor Cai¡¯s pulse is still there, it seems to be fainting. Chu Qing put the bundle of immortals on his body ** All the handcuffs he just put on were still put on, and then the cloak was put on, which looks more like Chu Qing to you. As long as no one comes to him, it will be fine for a few months. But the empress just came to visit yesterday, don¡¯t come 3 or 5 days, It shouldn¡¯t be coming, then you can find 9 scriptures with peace of mind. The 9 scriptures should be in the depths of the Xuannv Palace. It seems that it will take a few days for it to be mixed. ¡°Sorry Emperor Cai, now I can only use you.¡± Chu Qing leaned down and went out. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1160 After Chu Qing ordered Black Tortoise to go back, he was out of prison. Chu Qing used spell to make himself easy and easy to look like Emperor Cai. He suddenly discovered that Emperor Cai was really cool and heroic, and he was domineering. Although he was a daughter, he was more heroic than men. ¡°Slow walking, Young Lady.¡± Changed the look, changed the person, the attitude of the janitor has changed, very nodded, waist-waisted, with a courteous look. Chu Qing had no choice but to be the heir of the future, everyone respected her so much. Chu Qing was very atmospheric pats the goalkeeper¡¯s shoulder, and then went out. With the identity of Emperor Cai, it should be more convenient to act in Xuan Nu Palace. Everyone along the way nodded to his waist, Chu Qing also politely bowed back. Normally, I just found out that the whole Xuannv Palace is quite big. At least to find something here is to find a needle in a haystack. I do n¡¯t know where to start. Since the Xuannv Palace had collected 9 books of the sutras, the decision maker must be Si Jiangyue, and there must be some clues there. He thought, he would take the initiative to find Si Jiangyue, and the result just had an opportunity. ¡°Young Lady, the Xuannv Gong asked you to discuss some things,¡± one said. So dying, what do you want to come, today¡¯s luck is so good! Chu Qing¡¯s heart was dark, and then the person who followed the notice came to Si Jiangyue¡¯s room. She happened to be looking for news about something online. Chu Qing was curious, and when I looked in, I found that it was 9 scriptures. Since I was looking for information about 9 scriptures. Chu Qing said with heart, how come it is so clever, it feels like everything has been arranged. ¡°Please come in to Young Lady, sit down, let¡¯s talk again.¡± Si Jiangyue inquired with one hand and pointed to the room in the corner of the room with one finger. Chu Qing was saluted, but he was still striding over meteor, which seemed very domineering and heroic. Suddenly he saw Si Jiangyue¡¯s slightly puzzled eyes, and suddenly changed his walking posture, becoming graceful. ¡°What happened to me today.¡± Chu Qing asked, pouring himself a glass of water to drink. Si Jiangyue stopped the mouse in his hand, his eyes were fierce, and his face was cold and glamorous: ¡°I just want to ask how the emperor¡¯s decision was made? I heard that you found Chu Qing and took him alive. What is the plan?¡± Si Jiangyue is slightly crafty and tentative. Chu Qing was embarrassed by his name, scratching his head, and outspoken: ¡°It has not been decided yet. It¡¯s just that the man is crafty, very tricky, and may still escape.¡± Si Jiangyue heard this kind of arrogance, saying nothing: ¡°How can you say this, and do it again in the future, be careful and unobstructed.¡± Chu Qing had no choice but to compensate, and there was a notification at the door. ¡°The lord of the palace, the emperor came, and said that she wanted to discuss things with you.¡± The voice at the door was clear. Chu Qing is calm and calm, but he is still amazed why he is here now, just caught, so excited? Before Si Jiangyue agreed, the emperor went in without permission. When she saw Emperor Cai, who was also here, there was a flash of surprise in her eyes before she was quiet. Chu Qing went down very consciously, but he also eavesdropped on the side using his body and body, hoping to hear only a rough idea from them. ¡°Chu Qing, what do you want to do?¡± Si Jiangyue first asked. The female emperor said of course that she wanted to deal with it and then quickly, and then she asked again: ¡°How are the nine classics.¡± Hearing this, Chu Qing¡¯s heart suddenly tightened, and the whereabouts seemed to be coming soon, really only to return and find it easily. ¡°I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s just that I first placed it in the Copper City of the Stove. Most people can¡¯t get in. I still don¡¯t know his cultivation technique, but we can¡¯t use Chu Qing and don¡¯t think about it.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 1161 Hearing this news, Chu Qing was a little excited. Originally I thought how long it would take to get this news. The people at Imperial Capital are too unaware of it. Even a Formation will not set a person who is not close to it, spirit. The strength is really too low. Somehow, Chu Qing was a little disappointed in his heart, and the people at Imperial Capital were just like that. He was originally ready to fight a game and have fun with them! ¡°Then go to the Copper City of the Stove!¡± The voice of Wushuang Sword Spirit sounded in Chu Qing Divine Consciousness. Without reminding Wushuang Sword Spirit, the direction of Chu Qing ¡¯s action is already ¡°south¡±. The furnace copper city is a place far away from Imperial Capital, and also a very remote place. Want to be small. The reason why the furnace copper city is called the furnace copper city is because the location of the furnace copper city is a volcano. Counting a total of 23 volcanoes, the furnace city is not large, and the 23 volcanoes are taller than ordinary volcanoes, of which 20 Three are active volcanoes and three are extinct volcanoes. The area of ??the Copper City of Furnace was all snatched by the volcano. It was completely a volcano along another volcano. At that time, Imperial Capital wanted to build a city here, and everyone felt it was rare. This was simply an impossible thing. A city with 20 active volcanoes. 20 active volcanoes erupted in turns within a few months. Is that still alive? Life is really a fantasy story! But the emperor didn¡¯t know whether it was ¡°extracted¡± or what she was doing. She just wanted to build a furnace copper city, so a furnace copper city that shocked the whole country was born, and extremely important prisoners all over the country went to the furnace copper city. The prisons of the Copper City of Fire are within the extinct volcanoes. The people of Imperial Capital used extraordinary technology and abilities to turn the extinct volcanoes into real extinct volcanoes. So the dead volcano was hollowed out, and it was set up as a prison that was difficult to escape. There are countless institutions inside and outside the dead volcano. In accordance with the time and place of the dead volcano, 81 Formations were set up. Even the streamer prime moon sword ca n¡¯t be completely separated. The 81 Formations sense each other. As long as one of them is damaged, it will be stronger than one. Once more than ten are broken, an alarm will sound and the entire extinct volcano will It will be completely closed as if it hadn¡¯t been opened before. Moreover, the people of Huotong Copper City live on an active volcano, but there is no way for the active volcano to prevent it from erupting, but the people ¡¯s homes are all built on the surface of Huotong Copper City. . People at Imperial Capital are not scared. People from overseas or some people from Great Family have immigrated from group to group. There are countless people who die every year due to volcanic eruptions, and even more immigrants , Far surpassing those who died, in this way, not only did the number of Hutong Tongcheng households decrease, but they also increased. People of this custom are puzzled. But those of the Great Family are very clear. Although the condition of this fire furnace copper city is difficult, it is an invaluable treasure for everyone who cultivates. The furnace copper city is full of volcanoes. The volcano is very dynamic, so Spiritual Qi is more than 2 times that of ordinary places. Although the effect of cultivation is not as good as 10000 sword intent baths, compared with other places, it is really a treasure. There are too many people who die because of the volcanic eruption in the Copper City of the Stove. People at Imperial Capital are also helpless. Many talents of the Great Family also died because of the cultivation in the Copper City of the Stove. Imperial Capital always loses many rare things. Talent. Even Gong Shuji and the others dared not go to the copper furnace cultivation. So the scientists at Imperial Capital invented a machine to predict volcanic eruptions, which is not accurate enough. If one test is accurate, every volcanic eruption can be predicted accurately within one second. Architects have also invented through years of research. A fireproof mountain lava material was produced, and every time a volcano erupts, the house will not be melted. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1162 That kind of material can¡¯t play any role when it is worn on human beings. Even if it is a great expert¡¯s armor astral qi, it can¡¯t resist 100 years of volcanic lava. Therefore, any cultivator who wants to enter the Copper City of the Furnace is either the time and space technique of cultivation teleportation, or the control technique of must return to flight. So if you want to mix into this furnace copper city, even if you have deceived the soldiers who guard the furnace copper city, it is extremely difficult to get in and want to kill a person and set a fire. There must be some monks whose Inner Strength is not bad, even if they can¡¯t beat Chu Qing, but rely on the technique of control or the technique of time and space, if they want to escape, there is still 30% probability. Chu Qing would rather go alone to the Imperial Capital of Nuevo University, rather than go alone to this small furnace, Copper City. no no no, that is to go alone to the Imperial Capital, Chu Qing also feels a little dangling. Although the area of ??Imperial Capital and Furnace Copper City is very different, Imperial Capital is basically more than three times that of Furnace Copper City, but several experts have found that there are similar to the experts in Imperial Copper City, and the people in Imperial Capital They are all ordinary office workers and so on. In the copper city of the furnace, all are monks who can beat and beat. It is impossible to break into directly, and the risk is too great. To enter the Copper City of Fire, not only to master the technique of control or the technique of time and space, the only people who can enter are those geniuses of Great Family Great Influence, or criminals who have no evil, or Imperial Capital to escort prisoners. High expert. Those high-experts are naturally unable to move. Personality and those high-experts can be beaten, but if you have to make a lot of movements, it will be easy to be discovered by others, and your own status as an ¡°emperor¡± Then it was found to be false. In this way, only the criminals with no evil or forgiveness can be mixed into this furnace copper city, which is really embarrassing for Chu Qing, where is he going to find some bad things to do, and to send bad things to copper furnace It is also conditional, and a thorough investigation is required before sending it over. Not to mention that this identity is not so easy to handle, a thorough investigation is enough for Chu Qing. Today happens to be the day when Imperial Capital detains prisoners to go to the Copper City of the Furnace. If Chu Qing pretends to be a robbery in a remote place, is it difficult to be detained directly to see the speed of their work? It¡¯s Chu Qing. Thinking, Chu Qing took a look at the geographical location of all around. At this location, if you want to get to Huotong Copper City, you have to go to Southwest. Imperial Capital also has a Formulation. Especially on the road to Huolu Copper City, there are countless high-strength The Formation and the Formation must not be expected when walking, so you have to find someone and take yourself out. So Chu Qing saw a woman in a black coat in front of her. The strange thing about this woman was that she also had a necklace containing 100 Tibetan gold on her neck. 100 Tibetan gold is also very rare, it can hold anything, and it is compressed into it, which is a magic weapon. How many things you want to bring is easy and easy. Countless cultivators on the rivers and lakes want these kinds of things. It is very convenient to put your own swords, swords and so on. It is something that only Great Sects and Great Clans have. ¡°Hello ¡­ cough cough, what are you doing?¡± Chu Qing just wanted to pretend to be friendly, and remembered that his current identity is Di Cai. Di Cai usually called an arrogant and despotic, how could it be so friendly to say hello? So he pretended to cough and asked with a feeling of interrogation. The woman glanced here, originally not intending to respond, but looking at ¡°Dai Cai¡± is definitely not an ordinary person, so he said: ¡°Pill medicine.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 1163 Picking medicine? In this technologically advanced year, who would have gone crazy like the ancients and climbed up this mountain to pick medicines? Today¡¯s medicines are all cultivated indoors using artificial techniques. Even medicinal herbs that are difficult to grow in nature can be adapted to the environment and conditions suitable for their growth through technology. It can be said that this is an era of high-tech and high-volume production that combines medical technology and technology. ¡°En?¡± Seeing Chu Qing stunned for a while, this female herbalist turned her head and looked at Chu Qing once. The herbalist found that the person in front of her looks much prettier than herself, and she is very domineering, revealing a king¡¯s aura. This kind of temperament has always been the talent of the Imperial Family. ¡°Cough cough ¡­ you just said ¡­ picking medicine?¡± Chu Qing asked uncertainly. ¡°Yes! Picking medicine! At first glance, you are a person who has no knowledge. Don¡¯t underestimate the old lady. The old lady¡¯s medical skills must be beyond your imagination. I am a member of modern medical research, specially for the Imperial Family members. You see, the empresses, princes, lords, all I went to heal. The medicine used by the Imperial Family, how can it not be the herbal medicine cultivated by the Peak machine? Naturally, I was asked to go to a plant in nature. Plant picked. ¡° The herbalist explained. Indeed, despite the development of science and technology, the things cultivated by machines are only those cultivated by machines after all, and they cannot achieve the medicine efficacy of nature. How can the female emperor use the same thing as the ordinary person, just like the herbalist said, it is natural for people to pick the best medicinal herb in nature in order to have the best medicine efficacy, so the medicine efficacy is good and recovery Faster. The medicine has no side effects. Imperial Family can really enjoy it! Thinking, Chu Qing smiled and said to the female herbalist: ¡°It happened, I really am part of what you call the Imperial Family.¡± The female herbalist was shocked first, no wonder this person has a king¡¯s aura that the ordinary person does not have! It turned out to be the Imperial Family. But after thinking about it in the heart, I rejected the idea. If it was really the princess of the county and so on, how could it appear here, and I took the initiative to talk to her, even without anyone around me. ¡°How do you prove it?¡± The herbalist continued to ask. Ha ha, this woman who picks medicine is also a little IQ. Chu Qing is indeed not an Imperial Family person, and an Imperial Family person does not fool around in such a place. It¡¯s a pity that Chu Qing was so easy-going, so he said more straightforwardly: ¡°You a trifling herbal medicine dare to dare to question the master of this county! I am Emperor Cai, you should have heard of me? I won¡¯t even recognize you ! ¡° The tone is strong and the sentences are compelling. The herbalist was a little ignorant, she raised her head stiffly and carefully saw the face in front of her eyes. She did not have contact with Di Cai, but only by accident, she glanced at the true face of Di Cai. Looking back carefully, and then comparing the person in front of me, the king¡¯s aura on his body is definitely not pretend. bad luck! It really made her run into His Highness. Then, Chu Qing took a new trick to cultivate. The new trick required a medicine pill to recuperate. The medicine pill was extremely difficult to find. It was only found in the volcanic furnace Copper City, and so on. All the way through the past. The medicinal woman listened and listened, and was completely brainwashed, so she agreed to take Chu Qing to Huotong Copper City, but the medicinal woman¡¯s mana was limited, although her identity as a medicinal herb can be used anywhere in Imperial Capital. The technique, but she only knows this spell, and the Spirit Qi is not much. She can only use it for a while. The scope of the art of space and time is not very large. This is better than walking all the time. Chu Qing thought and agreed. ¡°Come on, what a stunned moment, time is up!¡± Chu Qing urged. The technique of time and space suddenly hurt near the Imperial Capital city gate. Counting the trip, even if you walked in, you can walk for half an hour. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1164 ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Chu Qing asked. He just said anxiously and never asked about it. It¡¯s really awkward for the herb collector to call the herb collector. For the herb collector, there are many people in the World who are the herb collectors. After that, looking for someone to do things for yourself, it is really bad to call the herb collectors in general, and walking on the road is also suspicious. The herb collector seemed very proud when he heard it, and raised his head to the ¡°His Royal Highness¡± who was in front of him, showing off: ¡°My name is Lu Xi, and I am a medical student at the National University 4.¡± No wonder they are so proud. In this year, they are indeed a ancestor of Guangzong Yao, even if they are in the Great Family or Imperial Family, it is worth showing off. When Chu Qing was admitted to the National University with the Jinmen male champion, not only Gong Family and Chu Family were impressed by him, every household in Jinmen came to congratulate him once and wished to hug Chu Qing as a thigh and arrived in the country. It ¡¯s bigger, because the three characters ¡°male champion¡± have got a little nickname. Of course, the bigger reason at that time was because of Chu Qing ¡¯s beautiful little face. As soon as he went, he grabbed the limelight of all the male students of the National University, and suddenly surpassed the fame of the school grass, and became the new school grass of the National University. Was it not because of his face? ¡°Oh.¡± Chu Qing was complied with disapproval, and more attention was paid to the name of the herb collector. The road mat continued to follow Chu Qing. After walking for a while, Chu Qing finally found something strange. The sound of walking with the two of them was impossible. Although the sound of walking sounds, the decibel is very small, at most it is about 2 decibel. It is already an infrasonic wave, and the ordinary person class impossible finds it out. But Chu Qing is a monk with an extremely high cultivation base. The 5 sense is naturally much more subtle than the ordinary person. Even at 0.1 decibel, Chu Qing may be aware of it. Chu Qing did not add much luck, so he judged where the people who tracked them were hiding. Sure enough, there were about 20-30 monks near Chu Qing and the road mats. There were about 20-30 monks walking. Only 5 decibel high, the other side is indeed a cultivation base not shallow expert. Only at this level of expert, can not deal with Chu Qing, otherwise Chu Qing will not be found. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Lu Xi saw Chu Qing suddenly stopped and stopped walking forward, deeply puzzled. ¡°I said, Your Highness, did you just tell me to walk faster? Why did you stop?¡± Alright? ¡° Lu Xi not at all because Chu Qing¡¯s identity at the moment is terrified by the master of the county, or ridicule Chu Qing. That is, the students from the National University, the Imperial Family¡¯s doctor, even if they have one of these identities, they should be proud of their entire life. It is normal for the road proud and arrogant to be respected. Chu Qing didn¡¯t speak many words, and Wushuang Sword Spirit did not know the truth. The people who tracked could still say ¡°You are not His Royal Highness¡± or ¡°You are Chu Qing¡±. 20-30 people fell down in a row. The scene is very bloody, and Chu Qing has never been more decisive than this time. This time I was so scared that Lu Xi cried out, although she was a ¡°woman¡±, but after all, she was a medical student. Without cultivation, she was the first time to see this kind of murderous scene! Shocking! Heart! Moving! Soul! Her long eyelashes were trembling, and she was still shimmering under the sunlight, with some crystals on it, teardrops. She was scared crying. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1165 ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Scared? You¡¯re still a student from the National University. It¡¯s useless.¡± Chu Qing looked at the woman who rubbed her eyes in front of her. She was helpless and helpless. He was the first time such a timid NUS student, he did n¡¯t know how she mixed up in the 4 years of NUS, and it was a bit difficult for her to let the seat follow her. Follow it. Fuck! I laughed and cried. My old lady did n¡¯t scare you to pee pants. Lu Xi thought to himself that he could not but scold, but did not say it. For one thing, she was really afraid that she would lose her life because of this curse, 2 because she was ashamed. No, how could the Imperial Capital Sheriff kill so many people? The roadbed harboring malicious intentions said: ¡°Who are you, in fact, you are not His Royal Highness, are you?¡± Chu Qing laughed a few times, only to realize that it was indeed a careless move just now, how should I lead this woman first and then start. ¡°En?¡± Pretend to be silly and complied, there is no direct answer or direct denial, vague, this answer is equal to no answer, said nothing. However, in Lu Xi¡¯s view, Chu Qing was assuming that he was not Emperor Cai. Otherwise, in the imposing manner that Emperor Cai had just made, he must have rejected it all at once. How could such a guilty conscience be completely concealed. I thought I was facing Chu Qing timid before. It turned out that Chu Qing was playing around. There were some fly into a rage out of humiliation. I wanted to go up and beat Chu Qing. Win Chu Qing? Lu Xi is impossible in his life. ¡°you¡­¡­¡± Lu Xi just wanted to say anything angrily, Chu Qing was stunned and fell to the ground. Chu Qing quickly accelerated the pace, Imperial Capital is no longer suitable to stay any longer, the time just spoken has come to Imperial Capital ¡¯s city gate, Chu Qing walked in stealth with 1000 shadow method, out of the city, you can freely Use the technique of time and space. It happened that Chu Qing learned the moves he had seen when he was closed, including the set of Wen Minwu¡¯s soul search, which is now useful. Divine Consciousness shows the geographical location of the army transported to the Copper City of Fire Furnace, where it is, how many people are water, how many meters away from it, the nearest distance, whether there is an ambush on the way, all are clearly marked 2 Chu . Before watching Wen Min Wuyong still haven¡¯t felt it, Chu Qing experienced it for himself, it is really very simple to check people, so it is very convenient. When the art of space and time started, Chu Qing had reached the place where the pair of troops were. They were only 200 1000 meters away from the fire furnace copper city trifling, and these people would all be instantaneous, about 5 minutes away. But they are still half a distance away from Imperial Capital. It is not easy to go back. I am afraid that it will cost a lot of Spirit Qi. Chu Qing counted the people in front of him, plus a total of 1000 and 80 criminals, of which 1000 were responsible for escorting criminals, 80, that is, the well-know figure among criminals, only 80. It seems that if you want to enter this furnace, Tongcheng really wants to ¡°stand out¡±. One can imagine how cruel torture is waiting for them, and how difficult it is to escape. Um ¡­ then you have to kill a few talents to enter ¡­ just ten people ¡­ Chu Qing thought, go up to whiz whiz whiz, ten people will fall. In fact, Chu Qing didn¡¯t breathe in a single breath, but how was he arrested like this? Would n¡¯t it be too fake if caught later? So he pretended to be seriously injured, fell directly to the ground, and passed out. After listening to a group of people talking about themselves, they still plan to transport them to Tongcheng, a furnace, waiting for interrogation. Chu Qing corner of the mouth slightly raised, he wanted this answer. One of the criminals who could be detained clearly read Chu Qing¡¯s laugh, named Xiao 2 dog. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1166 Chu Qing felt that he was put into a space, and then those people started to go again. It may be because the person holding them has been walking around, so it feels a little bumpy to stay here. He opened his eyes, only to find that he was surrounded by people, and he was discussing how to eat, roasted, steamed, saut¨¦ed with garlic, marinated with ginger, etc. Sounds like myriad. If it wasn¡¯t Chu Qing that they were cooking, Chu Qing also wanted to laugh. These people have been locked up for so long, and their minds are not stupid. They are the Great Demon, the innocent, first-class criminals, who have fallen here to discuss how to kill the ¡°food¡± in front of them. ¡°I¡¯m not dead yet.¡± Chu Qing felt that if he didn¡¯t wake up, he might actually be eaten by them, so he quickly sat down and said to these people. Some of them were startled, and some were shocked. All the people who were startled by those people who just discussed how to eat are so silly and sinister criminals? It is estimated that the Great Family was chosen as the scapegoat, or the person who should have caused it, was framed inside. Those who are not surprised at all should be the criminals of genuine. After all, they all have some strength. Chu Qing just pretended to be a little fake and can be obtained by a smart person. ¡°When you were caught in, smiled, didn¡¯t you? So happy, this fire furnace Tongcheng is nicknamed Hell on Earth,¡± Xiao 2 dog stood up and said with a smile. A few people wondered, they were too late to escape, how could someone come in with a smile. ¡°Aren¡¯t you laughing now?¡± Chu Qing looked at Xiao 2 dog with a tilted head and said ironically. This person seems to be the same as himself, very happy. Xiao 2 The dog no longer squeaked. Chu Qing instead suggested: ¡°Hell on earth, aren¡¯t the people who went in are all but but never returned or are you better off dying? Anyway, they are all dead, not equal to me. They gamble, resist, resist, maybe good luck It ¡¯s really possible to occupy this furnace, Copper City! I do n¡¯t think these people are so powerful. ¡± The Xiao 2 dog, who was silent on the side, turned his head suddenly, and his eyes were full of disbelief. He laughed at him because he didn¡¯t care about life and death very much, but he never dared to rebel. Chu Qing dare to think, even he rebelled against Imperial Capital against the Empress. Although this furnace is worse in Tongcheng, it is not so difficult to attack. If these people are willing to help him. ¡°Okay ¡­ I agree!¡± One of the first to talk about it is one of the people who just talked about eating. Although this person does not have a cultivation base, at least it is not a counseling package. It is much stronger than these Great Demon. Not bad! Chu Qing appreciates this person! Gradually, a voice of consent sounded. Constantly, most of the people detained here agreed, and everyone else looked towards the Xiao 2 dog, and the Xiao 2 dog was desperately nodded, so others also followed the nodded. It seems that Xiao 2 dogs are mixing well here, others have to look at his face and actions, it is estimated that the cultivation base will not be weak! If he is persuaded to work with Chu Qing, then Chu Qing will definitely have one more right arm. His eyebrows flicked open, and Chu Qing¡¯s eyes were full of smiles, more obvious than before, and Tibet was too lazy to hide. Everyone wants to discuss some tactics. Chu Qing really knows this kind of place. It is useless to discuss tactics. Just rush to huhuhu and finish playing a few times. At worst is dead, and another eighteen years will be another hero. Although almost all of them are women. Yes, women are much stronger than men this year, and it ¡¯s not surprising that evildoers are women. Arrivals. Everyone got out of the car, and immediately after they arrived at the Copper City of Fire Furnace, they began to kill. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1167 In less than half a day, this furnace copper city gate was filled with corpses, a large number of them were city defenders, more than 50 were those who rebelled with Chu Qing, and those who can survive are really powerful. Yes, and Chu Qing is one of them. To deal with these people just now, he actually has n¡¯t even used 20% of his skills. Have to say, too weak! I don¡¯t know if these people are too weak, or if Chu Qing the past few days cultivation is too hot, and the cultivation is too strong. Others, despite being very strong criminals at Inner Strength, felt very tired, but Chu Qing felt that it was just a few activities. He became so strong that he didn¡¯t even find out himself, only when these experts were degraded. ¡°Where do I go next?¡± Xiao 2 The dog is still somewhat capable and survived, but his face covered in blood is covered with injuries, and he looks like a half-dead, as do everyone else. Where can I go? They all came to the copper city of the furnace, so they had to go in and walk around. It happened that Chu Qing had never seen a city full of volcanoes. Go inside and walk for a long time. Going deeper, I heard that it is the forbidden area of ??the furnace copper city, no one dare to go there despite the expert of the furnace copper city. Surprisingly, the forbidden area of ??this fire copper city turned out to be a lush and green forest, these trees are very tall and lush. Chu Qing feels very hot since entering the furnace of Copper City, probably because of many volcanoes, but did not expect that there is still a small forest on the barren land, which really shocked Chu Qing. However, Imperial Capital¡¯s rumors about the furnace copper city have never been rumors about this forest. It seems that many things are not very credible just by the rumors. Chu Qing did not listen very much, thinking that 9 scriptures might be in it and planned to walk in. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Xiao 2 dog asked weakly, his breath very unstable. This Xiao 2 dog seems to be unable to enter the forest with Chu Qing, so Chu Qing helped the Xiao 2 dog and found a hotel in this fire copper city, and it is very close to the forest, which is also convenient for Chu Qing Get out of the forest to find him. Xiao 2 The dog immediately fell asleep, so Chu Qing immediately ran to the forest. When you walk in, the atmosphere is very strong. One, two, three, five, 2, 3, and countless wild beasts are spread out. Each one is very dangerous, probably caused by the environment here. Spirit Qi here is very plentiful, but evil energy is not too heavy. Wild beast without Spirit Qi will live under the influence of evil energy for a long time here. The explosive force is naturally many times that of ordinary wild beast. Going inside again, Chu Qing found some people. The people inside were attacking with bloody flesh, Chu Qing smelled it, so bloody! It is the flesh of their fellow human beings! There is person fighting person meat this year? Chu Qing can¡¯t stand it anymore, there are still a few humans to be cut, Chu Qing stepped forward and beat down all the savages who attacked human flesh, and then loosened some others. Suddenly, a bunch of puppets of war broke out. Chu Qing let those who were laid off run first. After fighting for a while, the puppet exploded suddenly, Chu Qing¡¯s bodyguard astral qi also spewed out, Chu Qing recaptured a small life, and also felt a little choking, returned to the Xiao 2 dog, help Xiao 2 dog to heal. Since the Xiao 2 dog already has some Inner Strength, it will be okay soon. 2 people went to the depths of the forest together. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1168 After walking for a long time, I finally reached the depths of the forest, but I didn¡¯t expect that the depths of the forest turned out to be a wasteland. There was still a dark stone wall in front, and there seemed to be no road. ¡°No, why is this in the depths of the forest? Then where is there to store 9 scriptures.¡± Chu Qing vomited, disgruntled, and walked in this ghost forest for days and nights , Actually found nothing. It should n¡¯t be like this. If there is no array to hide the 9 scriptures, then the book must have been killed by wild beast. Xiao 2 The dog smiled while picking the fruit from the tree to eat: ¡°If not, then can we go out?¡± Xiao 2 The dog has experienced a life and death at a time, and also witnessed Chu Qing¡¯s true strength. He instantly felt that he had reported a thigh, what fragrance he had eaten, and he slept well. Chu Qing is speechless, how could he save such a 2 force with his own untold hardships? Chu Qing walked around in the forest all the way, and also looked like he was not able to step on an institution, but unfortunately got nothing. Chu Qing sat on the ground boringly, and the yellow leaves were rolled up by the wind, and appeared slightly dark. After the Xiao 2 dog ate the fruit, he immediately started to play on the spot. He climbed the tree like a monkey for a while, and ran like cats, dogs and cats for a while. As a result, when Chu Qing was puzzled, the silhouette of the Xiao 2 dog suddenly appeared. not see. There was only a fierce cry from Chu Qing ¡¯s ear. Looking up, it turned out to be a spatio-temporal spell. A white halo smudged around him, and the center of the halo was a black dot. A Small World. This time Xiao 2 dog is really a lucky star, hero, so hard to find, even if I just wandered for 2 times and found it? Seeing that the halo of white gradually faded, the black spot seemed to disappear in the next second, Chu Qing hurried over, dash on bravely with no thought of personal safety jumped into the halo. It really is a Small World! Chu Qing looked up and saw that this is a luxurious Imperial Capital. They are all black and white. The high roof is like an English church, and the bells ring from time to time. Chu Qing only felt that his nose seemed to be impacted, and a smell of animals came through. This is the taste of birds, this unique imposing manner, and this unpleasant smell, Chu Qing can¡¯t forget how long after that. Looking at such an organized team and kingdom, Chu Qing suddenly remembered what he had seen and heard in the book. According to legend, there is a 100 bird tribe, belonging to a side branch of the World race. Perhaps the emperor handed over 9 scriptures to 100 bird clan for safekeeping. Xiao 2 The dog¡¯s cold hand touched his warm neck, and Chu Qing suddenly felt his body was soft from head to toe. ¡°Sick.¡± Chu Qing vomited, he continued to tell Xiao 2 the current situation of the dog. Xiao 2 The dog can¡¯t understand what a 100 bird family is, but he is very clear and follows Chu Qing, he can¡¯t die anyway. After a while, there were some people who felt they were born and reported it to the city owner, who is their ruler. This is a 100 bird city, the city owner is a 100 spirit bird, the name is 100 bird. ¡°City Lord, I have been admiring the name for a long time. In fact, my younger brother and I came in ingeniously. I am a sparrow named Chu Qing, and my younger brother is named Xiao 2 dog. I also hope that the city master can take us in.¡± Chu Qing seems to be praying, anyway, the ability to coax people is really powerful. The city owner laughed and called a man whose name seemed to be called 100 grass, with a good looks, a gentle personality and a close voice. ¡°I see, you two will be our Outer Disciple in the future, welcome.¡± 100 Grass smiled and felt very warm. Then, he led Chu Qing and Xiao 2 dogs around the whole city to introduce the appearance and things in the city. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1169 ¡°Well, I will take you to visit here today. You are indeed a member of our 100 bird family. Now slowly cultivate it.¡± 100 Cao hunched back and smiled. The birds of 100 are quite friendly. It is worthy of being in the Ancient Race group, a state of etiquette. Although it is a beast-like form, it is more like human beings and polite and courteous. Xiao 2 Dog and Chu Qing said some kind words to express their gratitude! This is really the place where birds live. It is full of green water and redwood piles. In particular, a few strings of wind chimes hang under the eaves. With the drizzle and the rain, the flowers and trees are all indispensable. The blue sky and white clouds are all you need. The only thing is that you are missing a few to talk, which is strange and lonely. Xiao 2 The dog looked around, poured out and touched, and walked and found that there was a group of people who gathered in private fights, fell over the shoulder and spelled, and they were very happy and very beautiful. Chu Qing didn¡¯t remove his eyes and looked at their kung fu. Each and everyone looked like people, but they didn¡¯t come in the same way as people. There are always some incompletely evolved birds with horns on their heads, feathers on their bodies, and wings on their backs. A group of people is noisy, as if it is a game, some of them bet on this. Chu Qing looked around at random and found that the most bet was a guy named Wu Hei, who didn¡¯t even bet. Lonely is very little, it is pale. From other people¡¯s mouths, Chu Qing roughly understands the details of this guy named Wu Hei, which is the proud disciple of the city¡¯s 100 birds, and is also a final disciple, martial arts profound mystery. So far, in addition to 100 birds and some elders, in addition to 100 in the same generation Grass, no one can beat him. However, it is said that 100 Grass is comparable to Ebony¡¯s kung fu, but 100 Grass is now climbing to the position of half the city master, but Ebony has been stagnant. The original intention is that the black killing heart is too heavy, and the harbor ulterior motives, in addition to treating Elder and the city¡¯s master 100 birds respectfully respect timid, for everyone else is full of eyes, giving tit for tat. Treat people with skepticism and treat them with vicious and merciless. And whenever there is a new discipline to get started, in order to avoid the new discipline robbing the prestige, it must be proposed to contest a point, beat people down, either death or life is better than death, so that he will have no ability to make waves in the future. Chu Qing is speechless. The deep intentions and the insidious means are probably ashamed of being inferior even those who competed for the throne since ancient times. Meet the eyes especially red. In the process of thinking, between turning around, Ebony defeated another person, and no one in the audience dared to applaud. Chu Qing felt bored and was planning to leave, turning his head. Seeing that there were still people ignoring him now, turning a blind eye to it, he was extremely angry and screamed at him, and let Chu Qing come and announce your name. 100 Grass seems to have come back to deal with things, come over and draw a knife to help: ¡°Junior Brother, do n¡¯t be angry, these 2 people are called Chu Qing and Xiao 2 dogs, these two people under the new worship entry, Outer Disciple, have not yet learned art.¡± The last sentence is obviously a naked warning, don¡¯t fight them 2 thoughts. Chu Qing suddenly felt that the scene was full of medical smell and filled the audience. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it, how, Junior Brothers.¡± Although the dark black surface is full of smiles, but the hostility is quite heavy, it is obviously a killing heart, and suddenly Chu Qing feels that 100 grass is better than this crow Too. A contest? ¡°Okay, then one trick.¡± Chu Qing shot and injected Spiritual Qi into the air, and the space distortion instantly changed. The pressure increases, as if 1000 Jun is on the body. This made everyone present breathless and begged for mercy. 100 The grass face was quite surprised, but the black face was black. If you are begging for mercy now, or if you are defeated, it is really embarrassing. Chu Qing looked at them with interest. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1170 The black expression has changed, the blue muscles in the hands are bursting, and the face is full of blue, tightly knit. Like a and his fierce eyes meet, they will be killed instantly, and instantly change into fierce and evil characters. Chu Qing was speechless. It was very uncomfortable to watch the breakout of a group of men. Seeing that the spell was about to be lifted, Suddenly the blackness was unlocked by his own power. Chu Qing was very interested and simply stood on the stage. ¡°I suddenly found that your strength is quite good, we are no better than a trick, let¡¯s go to a fight, see who beats who gets down first.¡± Chu Qing said, everyone can hear, this is provocative. Chu Qing smiled slantingly, and an evil smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. Ebony had just spent too much effort just moments, and suddenly there was no spirit slowly recovers, his face flushed. It is said that if the person who was present was an ordinary person, it would have been suffocated, but it was all birds, and the air was much thinner and more accustomed, so they were more tolerant. Wuhe¡¯s attitude towards Chu Qing is different now, and more of it is full of bad water. ¡°Okay, it¡¯s better than life, whether it¡¯s life or death.¡± The dark voice was very low, and a killing intent was covered in the eyes. Chu Qing¡¯s move, Wushuang sword began to change to 1000 10000, like stabbing in the past, the move is vicious. It¡¯s just that some skillful people can see that Chu Qing¡¯s moves are very poisonous, but they don¡¯t marry people. It¡¯s just some superficial wounds, which can be regarded as forgiving people. In an instant, Wushuang Sword was filled with Chu Qing¡¯s Spiritual Qi, very spiritually assassinated. The blood stains on the black body, the black blood rolled out, it was terrible, the killing intent in the eyes suddenly wiped out some, if the first is still so heavy. ¡°The new Junior Brother is a good cultivation technique. I haven¡¯t found it before.¡± Ebony said, the slightest flow of blood energy slowly, and a bloody odor rushed to his throat. Chu Qing just wanted to bow his hand and say it was just that. Ebony¡¯s next sentence made his choking speechless, cold sweat on his forehead. Ebony gnashing teeth, evil fiercely said: ¡°Junior Brother ¡¯s martial arts are indeed Major Perfection, difficult to parry ordinary people, but this cultivation technique does not seem to be our school, where are you from? Where does the meaning come from?¡± As soon as this sentence came out, it seemed like a big thunder hit people¡¯s hearts, and everyone¡¯s eyes drifted to Chu Qing. Chu Qing felt that those eyes were like a knife, and countless of them stuck at his apex. Later, as expected by others, Chu Qing was escorted to the front of 100 birds. 100 The bird¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up and looked at Chu Qing with interest, Chu Qing lowered his head and did not speak. Because they often take in some foreign birds, they are not very sad about their identity, and they also have Formal Protection here, so ordinary people cannot get in. didn¡¯t expect just hit one now, which made them realize that their defensive power was loose. ¡°Who is the newcomer, what¡¯s the intention?¡± 100 Que asked, stopping the business he had been dealing with, and there seemed to be a surprise between his eyes. Chu Qing timid¡¯s answer told the truth: ¡°We came from the outside world, so we want to take a book of 9 classics from you. You should know the empress, she should also put the book to you . ¡° Hearing what Chu Qing said, the 100 bird¡¯s eyes suddenly lighted up, thinking that maybe it was really a yellow hair kid who didn¡¯t knowing the immensity of Heaven and Earth, and didn¡¯t expect actually knew 9 scriptures. This made 100 sparrows interested in him. Chu Qing laughed. Sure enough, it was good to directly put forward the theme. The other party also seemed to have a great chance to continue talking with him. Near the ear, the voices next to me kept talking and disturbing. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1171 ¡°Do you still know the 9 classics? What do you want from that broken book? I did what you said. I did communicate with the empress, and she did put the book on me, but it did warn me. Don¡¯t give the book to anyone. ¡° The 100 bird said, the tone became more and more high, and their 100 bird races are generally the races that keep their promises, and they will never easily break their rules. Chu Qing was speechless. Originally, he planned to steal the book after being mixed into the 100 bird organization. It seems that the current plan is to communicate with them and see if they can get the book out. Despite the current situation, he still thought it was too beautiful. Chu Qing smirked, slowly said: ¡°So, did you decide? Give or not?¡± His tone instantly became tougher, the medical smell was diffused, and the scene was heavier than before, as if the next moment would immediately fight, falling out to become hostile. 100 Finch noticed that he seemed to have changed, and a bit of anger was revealed in his eyebrows. This was who, and he dared to make it here. There are only 100 birds here, they only have trifling 2 people, and that Xiao 2 dog seems to have no resistance, not climate, but will become a drag oil bottle that drags him down. 100 Finch thought, his expression a little pale, his hands and feet trembling. Although she was so relieved in her heart, she noticed a terrifying force from Chu Qing from the inside out, and it seemed that she would kneel to him in the next second, acknowledge allegiance to him, this terrifying spirit. ¡°What if I don¡¯t give it?¡± 100 Sparrow pointed out his trembling hands and feet, trembling lips, and his eyes became fierce. However, all the power seems to be trivial ant in front of Chu Qing, and you can squeeze it with just a pinch. Chu Qing sneered, all the goose bumps in the hearts of the laughing people: ¡°Are you sure you have a chance to fight back? My military force, just now your Head Disciple has been seen, higher than you all person, including you. ¡° The last three words of Chu Qing are simply spoken word by word, and the characters are very clear and heavy. 100 Sparrow listening to Chu Qing¡¯s arrogant words, his face suddenly changed and became more angry Immediately returning to the state of birds, a handful of them, the table in front of him was split into two and a half, that is the fine Tongmu, extremely hard, which reflects her extremely deep Inner Strength. At this time, a Spirit Qi wave moved towards Chu Qing came over and saw that Chu Qing¡¯s face was about to be hit soon. A force suddenly protected Chu Qing, and there was no lack of hair. Chu Qing opened his eyes and saw that he was a small Phoenix in front of him, but it was much larger than before, and it was lost. His fingers moved freely to block this. Faced with a more terrifying blow to others. Good thing, I really did n¡¯t raise you in vain. It ¡¯s a bit fart to raise you so big. Chu Qing¡¯s heart was dark, the expression on his face was more confident, and his eyes were firmer. This little Phoenix has become very terrifying in front of other birds. His feathers are 5 colors. Compared to crows and white birds, he seems to be eclipsed, vomiting out of the ordinary, and the crown stands. This is Phoenix, the most Paragon among the birds. It has even surpassed the bird and became a god bird. The 100 sparrows are also people who have seen the world, and they are quite familiar. They immediately kneel with the crowd and buckle for 2 bucks. ¡°Master Bird, I really don¡¯t know that you will come here. We will throw this person out without disturbing your cleanliness.¡± The 100 Sparrow said, waving, he would order people to beat Chu Qing out. ¡°What are you talking about, this young man is my master. Also, I am not a god bird, I am a mourner.¡± Mourning said. Great! From now on, the name of the bereavement may pervade the entire river and lake. A group of people dumbfounded. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1172 Everyone didn¡¯t expect that the person he just bullied just turned out to be the owner of the god bird, so 4 rounds and 5 rounds is their master, and the subordinates beat the master, since no one has ever seen ancient times. Suddenly, a drop of cold sweat came out of their foreheads, their faces panicked, and it seemed that Chu Qing would smash their corpses in 10000 segments in the next second, holding their breath and daring to speak, waiting for lightly to fall. Chu Qing should laugh out loud. I already knew that your bereavement name is so easy to use. He murmured in the dark, looking at the people below like Paragon, and finally said: ¡°So now you can tell me where the 9 scriptures have fallen, and I will talk about the whole thing from beginning to end. . ¡° In front of Chu Qing, the others did n¡¯t even dare to take a breath, and they were nodded. Chu Qing touched his mourning head with his warm hands, furry and very cute. Mourning also curled up inside his neck to his head. Then I forgot to put the arch in Chu Qing¡¯s hand. It should have been taken care of by Black Tortoise. He was fat and the five officials twisted together, but it looked a bit silly and even more cute. ¡°That was also the first time we had communicated with people from the outside world. Before the empress brought a group of people to break into this place, they riddled with scars, they suffered heavy casualties, we rescued them, and later they used them repeatedly Hiding here, ordering us not to let anyone know. We are also forced to help! Please forgive us. ¡° The 100 sparrow still has no guts, lowering its head and daring not to say a rebuttal. Chu Qing stared at him squinting, as if the spring was shining brightly, the snow was 3 inches, but it made his heart tight. Then she told Chu Qing about the whereabouts of the 9 classics, and they were collected only in their Hidden Treasure Pavilion, and ordered to take him out. In the hands of Chu Qing, Chu Qing opened it and looked at it. It was indeed the previous 9 books that undoubtedly studied the cultivation technique in it. The cultivation technique was very esoteric. If you took a wrong step, you would be crushed and broken. Into the probability of the demonic path. It may be two peaks. After practicing it, it is Peak Extreme, and it has fallen into the demonic path. It is impossible to look back. Chu Qing nodded, pack up the baggage and hit the other sunrise mountain, go back to your position and then recultivate. But just after packing his baggage, he felt his heart tightened, as if he was dazed. Suddenly he meditated and found that Spirit Qi in his body instantly turned into a pot of porridge, fighting each other. He had not vomited blood and died before. It was already 10000 lucky. The previously absorbed Heaven and Earth Spirit Qi are completely in a state of panic. There was no repression because there was no suitable cultivation technique, and now it seems that the 9 books have the best cultivation technique. The reason why Heaven and Earth Spirit Qi within the body is messed up into a pot of porridge, the reason is self-evident, because he came to the world of this bird family, the direction of Spirit Qi of World has completely changed. ¡°Mourning, the situation of my within the body has changed. I want to start cultivation now. You help me to hold it.¡± Chu Qing forcibly endured the pain and walked back to the room with his stomach covered, mourning nodded. Then, Chu Qing began his cultivation. At first, he felt that he was in the ice. The whole person seemed to be World of Ice and Snow, trembling and disturbing. In the case of such a hungry person, they feel that they are in dire straits besides their Spirit Qi. The whole flame surrounded. Sweat and tears fell like rain, but this may be the price of breaking cocoons into butterflies. Chu Qing brows tightly knit, as if this cultivation technique would really erode the thoughts of others and Heart Demon, and finally, in the depths of the water, he defeated the heretical path of the devils with the power of Heaven and Earth. ¡°Okay, finally reached the Promise God.¡± Chu Qing stretched a lazy waist. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1173 Chu Qing because of the cultivation success of 9 scriptures, seems to relax a little all over his body, eyes that haven¡¯t been closed for a long time gradually have dark circles, but the whole person is extremely spiritual. The anger between his eyebrows took a few more strokes, but his lips were still white. He had been gugu for a few days and nights. He said that he was gugu, but he could really feel real hunger. Although the whole body seems to be like shedding body, exchanging bones, Chu Qing hasn¡¯t really noticed any strange moves in the cultivation technique. He picked up his sword with his hand and ran Sword Art. It was like a fish back in water like Lu¡¯s usual way. It seemed to be like a finger of his own. At the beginning. It¡¯s just that the power of running Sword Art has some enhancements. One blade one sword is in its own calculations, but it has a little more effort. Chu Qing closed his eyes and began to check his Divine Consciousness. Saying that one¡¯s own moves and one¡¯s own attributes must be thoroughly investigated in Divine Consciousness. Chu Qing has entered the sea of ??souls. It looks like a broad Star Sea. The stars shine, and the brightest one is Divine Consciousness. Divine Consciousness records the master¡¯s actions, including his height, attribute, and age. Anyway, it is much more detailed than the hukou book. Divine Consciousness saw Chu Qing coming and opened it automatically. All of them like a have eyes and can automatically recognize them. Some enemies who want to explore the other party¡¯s Divine Consciousness must also pass this level. Chu Qing sees it the same as before. Height, weight, and used Sword Art, your own sword. It¡¯s just that the more he sees it, the more he feels wrong. The following are the places where some moves and attribute Five Elements are recorded. Originally it has more attributes, but this time he saw that Five Elements had it. And there are more moves there, a dawn of God. The dawn of God must be the giant huge might killing move that Five Elements can radiate, that is to say, it is possible that the only person in the world who can bring out the dawn of the god is Chu Qing. Randomly picked up a cultivation technique to use, didn¡¯t expect also inspired Five Elements. In fact, all this has the foundation of Chu Qing. Although this cultivation technique is powerful, it is only determined based on the user¡¯s foundation. The inspired potential is also based on the owner¡¯s own potential, which can only be maximized. Chu Qing was originally a very wise root, which may be just a condition, a pedal, and a pedal to Peak. After Chu Qing came out of the sea of ??souls, he decided to try those moves. See if the moves that mercilessly possess have has several points of formidable power. He came to a wasteland, where there was no life, simply no one lived there, because at this time the supermarket will not be discovered by anyone, nor will it be discovered, nor will it hurt people. It is indeed a good thing. local. Chu Qing began to inject his strength into spirit strength. In an instant, he played out the dawn of God according to the memory in his brain hole. This is the cultivation technique of injecting his Spirit Qi into the world 10000 things, up to heaven, down To the region, there are traces of his Spirit Qi. Suddenly, it seemed to be engulfed in half by the white spray. White made him unable to open his eyes, the entire world seemed to be illuminated, and he could only squint secretly, but he felt that his Spirit Qi also suffered. After eyes opened again. The barren land now is no longer a barren land, but a verdant hills and limpid water. There are mountains, waters, flowers and trees here, which is just completely different. Chu Qing finally understood that the dawn of God is both Death God and God. He brings dawn to all lifeless people, but those who are harbor ulterior motives ca n¡¯t bear it. There is only one death, one trick, all Extreme existence. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1174 Yes, as long as this move is brought to the point of perfection, do as one pleases, you can extract the vitality of the other party and exchange it for the fertile land. If you use this move in Imperial Capital, it will kill the invaders. , Just at the same time nourished this side of the land. Chu Qing expressed his satisfaction, and then he must go back after the cultivation is completed. He remembers that when he came out, he relied on Di Cai¡¯s disguise. Now he doesn¡¯t know that he was not found. If he finds it, he doesn¡¯t know what Di Cai will do. Thinking of this, Chu Qing frowned and Di Cai are at least the future heirs of their country, and they are loyal, and this time is also coerced by him. It is not voluntary. Even if it is in the old days, it shouldn¡¯t be. Chu Qing went out, which means that the representative went out of the customs. When he went in, everyone knew that this entry was a matter of life and death. It may be that he saw the last side of Chu Qing, but when he came out, he would definitely amaze the world with a single brilliant feat. Everyone gathered around, and mourning saw Chu Qing¡¯s cultivation success. He was also very happy. A ball of hair was thrown directly on Chu Qing¡¯s face, buttocks arched. Chu Qing smiled and took the mourning off his face. The mourning face was unhappy, pouting, and it seemed that he was losing his temper. Chu Qing had no choice but to poke the belly of mourning with his finger, and the crisp voice of mourning soon appeared in Chu Qing¡¯s ear. Everyone is stupid. This is what they believe in. The little Phoenix, which was a majestic 100 bird family, now looks like a silly chicken, but it is really going to be germinated by it! ¡°Congratulations on your exit. Just now I have explored it with the cultivation technique. Your skill has reached the Promise God. I am afraid that no one in the entire Imperial Capital is your opponent.¡± Chu Qing only saw that the 100 grasses were extraordinary. Come over, there is still black behind him. Ebony seemed to be slightly embarrassed and kept hiding behind, refusing to come out to meet people. Chu Qing smiled and hugged Little Phoenix into his arms, thinking that the Promise God has now been reached, maybe he will be able to ascend and improve after this time of war. ¡°Shen Bird ¡­ Oh no, mourning adults, you are really hard. You just came out really hungry. We have prepared a banquet for you to catch the wind and dust.¡± Chu Qing deference is no substitute for obedience. After eating a meal, I plan to go back immediately. 100 The birds did not dare to disobey, they were all in a happier mood along the way, and they greeted them. After the outside affairs were done, must return to play again, and they were looking forward to seeing how the mourning grew up. They went out together, because when he came from that way, he had already killed a blood path, so now there is basically no Divine Beast dare to provoke. ¡°After this time, I¡¯m homeless anyway, otherwise I¡¯ll be with you?¡± Xiao 2 Dog doesn¡¯t want to lose this thigh. Chu Qing agreed to take him out of the copper city of the furnace with his body and body, and now it is the city¡¯s security. According to this precautionary force, it should have been understood what he did, but he didn¡¯t know what Dichai did. In other words, although the Young Lady is savvy and capable, it is also a lack of attention to Chu Qing, and the battle strength is not good. He saw that the city gate was full of people, and he wanted to join in the excitement, but he saw the photo of him hanging on the electronic screen, and explained everything about him, which was more detailed than his account. Later, he saw a picture of Di Cai on the electronic screen, which said: Di boldly acted arrogantly, guilty of criminals, contrary to Heavenly Dao, everyone denounced, at 2 o¡¯clock noon today the whole sentence of capital punishment, so comforting Have eyes. Chu Qing didn¡¯t know well, just guessing before, but was he really caught ?! (End of this chapter) Chapter 1175 Chu Qing wondered that although Di Cai did help him, after all, he was still the heir of the entire Imperial Capital, and the military force was still considered strong. is it possible that this is a trap? Chu Qing thought, and he became more and more excited. He likes to walk through the gates of hell. The more who sets him, the more he wants to break in, and then forcibly removes the other set, so that is a cool word. So other people are not afraid that he would not dare to come, but afraid that he will come and make a big noise. Xiao 2 The dog looked at Chu Qing with a look of excitement, and was puzzled and asked, ¡°Is this Emperor Cai really your friend? He was caught, why are you still so happy, and this is very Obviously it¡¯s a trap. ¡° Chu Qing¡¯s heart is dark. I had been walking in the ghost forest for a long time before, and no one greeted him well. ¡°I must go today, we will leave immediately, if you are afraid of death, don¡¯t come.¡± Chu Qing was about to stop a carriage on the roadside, striding meteorically, and the Xiao 2 dog beside him must naturally follow him all the way, although there are many grunts and complaints on the road, but still quite support ! He has long been unhappy with those damn snares and people who make fun of their lives. As Gao said above, they arrived on the People ¡¯s Square before 12 noon, which is stacked one upon the other, surrounded by many waves of people, like a group of people who exude heat When he reached the front row, he covered his face with a black cloth. Ordinary people are discussing spiritedly. 100000000 million people can be divided into 2 factions. One faction supports Chu Qing. He said that his reforms are indeed kind. The first part is to support Imperial Capital. How can the reforms of old things be useful? ? Others argued that those Dichai should have been lost, so they would die like this. After listening for so long, Chu Qing found that there are 7-8 messes here, and some of them scolded, and some people put the next 3 dirty words in their mouths, but a few people advocated support, but generally they were Everyone was in a ball. After a while, a young and beautiful woman came up to the prince. His face was indeed emperor-like, and he looked very haggard. The whole small face was pale and dying. That person also seems to be a substitute for the dead, maybe when the time comes If no one comes, it really needs a knife. Chu Qing can be regarded as an understanding of Emperor Cai. Even if Emperor Cai can be framed in this life, he will not reveal this annoyed expression, but it is generally radiant and reveals his unyielding feeling. And this person seemed to be going out and stepping on shit, a bad luck around him. Chu Qing thought secretly, didn¡¯t expect this person is pretty good, and the dress-up is also very good. ¡°Our heirs, which were previously determined, have now become the running dogs of others. Today we are here to enforce Justice on behalf of the Heaven and severely punish this traitor.¡± The voice of the empress had several points of heroic temperament, which should have been a woman But she was a little bit heroic in her delicateness. She acted decently, and people on the side didn¡¯t make trouble. The atmosphere on the spot was quickly set off like a stove. She looked around all around, it seemed to be looking for a silhouette of Chu Qing, but unfortunately, the whole person was wrapped in black cloth, and there are so many people present. With an order, the execution began, and seeing that the sword was about to fall on the woman¡¯s neck, Chu Qing suddenly jumped out. Chu Qing implied that Xiao 2 dog should not move around, jumped up to lift his black cloth, and exposed to the eyes of everyone under the broad daylight. The scene was awkward. Everyone thought that Chu Qing would not appear for the time being, so didn¡¯t expect so boldly forcibly came up. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1176 This seems to be like a corpse, world shacking, weeping ghost. ¡°I said, let me see what organs you designed. It¡¯s enough to play. Also, since you want to come out with me, open and aboveboard, don¡¯t hold the woman¡¯s life as a bargaining chip.¡± Chu Qing waited for the next sentence to make the atmosphere more lively, and revealed how cruel they were from this sentence. Since in order to elicit a villain, take the life of an ordinary person. Everyone expressed disappointment, and the scene seemed as if the next moment had dropped his head. The female emperor realized that her plan had been seen through so quickly, which was very uncomfortable. In the face of the gossip and rumors in the audience, Yiyi refused to answer. There was a bit of anger in her delicate eyebrows, and her thin lips seemed to be trembling. ¡°Bold, you are a thief, how dare you come up like this, see what we do with you?¡± The emperor¡¯s business was as clear as the previous response in this scene, but the anger was a little more intense than just now, just because the horse¡¯s feet were exposed, and the heart was a little weaker. In an instant 100 8 monks rushed up and began to form an array beside him. Chu Qing ignored them at all, and always looked at them with ghost symbols. It ¡¯s not like going up and making a conversation, letting others feel that he is really nothing nothing in Heaven or Earth. Soon after the blood was drawn, Chu Qing fell into an abyss. Chu Qing became more and more excited. After just a long time, the scene finally came to the point. He wanted to see what they were giving him this time. He closed his eyes and carefully sensed everything around with his 5 senses. The sound of wind and rain fell into his ears. Everything delicate and odorous cannot escape his ears. After a while, he heard something roaring in his ear. The thing seemed very fierce, and there were a few wild beasts along the road. Tearing, it should be tearing and fighting each other. Chu Qing is not happy, just came out of that ghost forest, and now he has to fight against wild beast, can he have a new trick? But the next scene shocked him, the ground was full of blood, the bodies of wild beast and human bones were everywhere. Even if there are only a few thousand or even a few hundred, there are hundreds of them licking the blood on the ground there, and they are very happy. This is definitely a fine product selected from the furnace copper city, Chu Qing thought. Chu Qing began to condense Spirit Qi in the process of falling, condensed around his own air. For some small creatures on the land, he began to lock his throat, and blood immediately splashed. He landed immediately. When he landed, the foot The intensity shook, and all the creatures on the ground were killed in an instant, leaving nothing left, and nothing left. In that instant, all living things turned into air and turned into a pool of blood. Isn¡¯t it really amazing? I can¡¯t take it in one move, really. Chu Qing¡¯s heart gradually fell, and the high emotion just lowered slowly. But after a while, a voice caught his attention, it was a roaring sound of Ancient Divine Beast. It seems that the Divine Beasts inside are smelling the bloody smell outside and they are coming out. each and everyone are greedy. They want to come to them, although they are not so bloody at ordinary times, but they are mainly eaters. Although this is somewhat immoral, these dead are now dead. You can only pray again and again. The muffled cheerful voice is very pleasant. As if impatient is coming out. Chu Qing was in a good mood, and took all the creatures in the Divine Beast lock out to eat. Both Black Tortoise and Vermilion Bird licked the blood on the ground cleanly. ¡°You guys give me delicious food, wait a minute and follow me out.¡± Chu Qing looked at them with a silhouette on his back. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1177 More sweet voices sounded beside him. It didn¡¯t take long for the blood on the ground to be licked and cleaned by them directly, and there was no leftovers left by the bones. Chu Qing pats Black Tortoise¡¯s thick tortoise shell, and then sat on his tortoise shell. Although it has a strange smell, it can be regarded as stable and stable. He had already discussed with Xiao 2 dog just now, Xiao 2 dog was waiting for him to kill in the wild suburbs. Chu Qing pressed his finger, and ka ka sounded as if he was about to prepare for battle. Some of Yin Qi on her body gradually appeared, making people shudder. Chu Qing condensed his Spirit Qi and completely destroyed the array. This 1000000 monk condenses the array and is also unable to withstand a single blow. Chu Qing secretly vomited, while driving Divine Beast, they suddenly went out. The emperor was still watching the scenery on the stage, and it seemed that she would be waiting for his death soon. As a result, a tall silhouette with a group of Divine Beast things appeared in front of her. Her face gradually turned to cyanosis, and there was a layer of mist on her eyes that made her look down. I do n¡¯t know if it ¡¯s anger or shame! In short, the green muscles burst, and across this vast distance, it seems that she can also feel her heavy killing intent. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare to do this, I will let you die here today.¡± The emperor but the words have been released. It is obvious that there will be a war here today. Come back. The ordinary civilian 100 surname is also using their own electronic products, driving a car, driving back from the street, the street that was still lively and extraordinary just now was empty and silent. The silence was a bit sullen, and the faces of the two were cold terrifying. Di Cai also suddenly appeared beside the Empress, and her eyes seemed to be able to pierce her heart, very sharp. Like a wild wolf, I don¡¯t know what kind of feelings I have, staring at Chu Qing. ¡°Oh, it turns out you¡¯re okay, then that¡¯s good, that¡¯s good.¡± Chu Qing didn¡¯t feel the slightest pressure, and patted his chest. Emperor Cai¡¯s expression suddenly flicked, and then a few breaths of air came out of his mouth: ¡°You dare to ask me, I am so disappointed with you.¡± Chu Qing immediately felt that women did not to be trifled with. each and everyone torn up is more terrifying than the war men. Although no one has touched one blade one sword yet, the scene seems to have been smoked for 4 times, with swords drawn and bows bent, blade light and sword shadows. Chu Qing ordered Black Tortoise and Vermilion Bird to outstrip from the other side, jumped off the shell of Black Tortoise himself, and rushed straight up to kill Killing Formation. The two sides were already screaming again and again, and many soldiers fled back immediately before they greeted them, but Black Tortoise and Vermilion Bird casually sighed and turned all of them back on the horse. The power of Divine Beast cannot be underestimated. The disciples each and everyone of the group of Xuan Nu Palace are lined up, seemingly dying. Chu Qing although there are usually some tender tender, protective feelings for the fairer sex, but there is no sympathy on the battlefield, directly wiped his neck with a knife. It seems that one day and one night of the war, the whole day is completely black, and after it is black, it is bright, black and white as usual. The white sun slowly rises above the horizon, but it illuminates a pile of corpses, piled up taller than the mountain seems. Chu Qing looked at the emperor and emperor Cai who were escorted by the soldiers, and they no longer pursued it. lightly pats blood and dust on his body, shattered the kerchief on his head, ready to leave. Xiao 2 The dog seems to have been waiting here for a long time, and began to pick up the fruit from the tree to eat. ¡°Why did you come back? It¡¯s been a few days.¡± Xiao 2 The dog wiped the fruit on his hand and handed it to Chu Qing. Chu Qing took it with a smile and took a bite, sweet and sour. ¡°Too lazy to explain, let¡¯s go.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 1178 Xiao 2 The dog immediately sat up from the stone platform, patted the dust on his body, and entered a relatively old car. Although the engine is a little inconvenient, it can still be turned on, at least not so eye-catching. Chu Qing was chewing on the fruit that Xiao 2 dog just handed over. The scene just now was too bloody and I didn¡¯t know how to tell it. Although the opponents were killed by enemies that had nothing to do with them, it was also a moment of sadness. I don¡¯t know who they are fighting for, and what it means. Their base camp is not far from here. The destination was reached within 2 hours. Everyone was very happy to see Chu Qing coming back. A group of people seemed to welcome Chu Qing back with a trumpet. Several Elder and Sect Master also met at the door. Chu Qing thanked him when he got off the bus and returned the gift. ¡°Wow, Chu brother, you are too luxurious, such a good treatment, rich people.¡± Xiao 2 dogs are groping around, touching the doorman¡¯s hats from time to time. Chu Qing felt that other people¡¯s eyes were looking at Xiao 2 dog, and he seemed to be wondering who he was? Chu Qing explained his experience along the way to everyone, showing that Xiao 2 dog helped him a lot, so he took him home. Others also understand the current situation very well, saying that Eun Gong should naturally thank him and arrange him in a more luxurious courtyard. Chu Qing and Xiao 2 said goodbye to the dog, and returned to the room with the Elder entire group of Xuwu. After closing the doors and windows, they arranged an array again to make sure that no one around had eavesdropped. ¡°Young Master, where have you been recently? We are all worried about dying. You have been there for a full week.¡± The people on the side were talking. Chu Qing recalled the scene where he was bloody just now. He couldn¡¯t bear to see it, and his eyes were cold. ¡°If it¡¯s a long story, then short story, I just sneaked into the jail in the past and found an emperor to take me as a dead ghost ¡­¡± Chu Qing kept talking about him, including all the details on the road Rescue Emperor Cai, broke into the furnace of the copper city ¡­ Others were very surprised, they could encounter so many things in one trip, and they also encountered the ancient race. Chu Qing said that he was helpless. Every time he went out, he always encountered many things. I don¡¯t know if this is good luck or bad luck. ¡°Oh, by the way, Young Master, after getting that book, how much of your kung fu have you improved? Let us know.¡± Xu Wu said with a faint smile, with a hint of surprise in his eyes. Chu Qing nodded said of course, slowly said: ¡°With the help of that ancient race, I finally got the book. Naturally, I also made a lot of effort. I also developed a new move, Five Elements has been developed. . Has reached the point of Promise God. ¡° ¡°What, have Five Elements been developed?¡± ¡°In this case, young and promising, reached the point of Promise God.¡± A group of people exaggerated. Chu Qing expressed helplessness. ¡°Compared with none of these, let ¡¯s hurry and discuss what to do next. I have severely defeated their morale, and now it is the best to chase after the victory. I plan to start going directly to their tomorrow Base camp, long drive straight in. ¡° Chu Qing said. The others nearby also agreed. Chu Qing became more famous after this battle. People who come to surrender are naturally indispensable. The flattery is also indispensable. ¡°Then when the time comes, Wen Family¡¯s elite troops will be supported in the rear. They have been seriously injured by my Xuan Nu Gong, as long as they output a more ordinary army.¡± Chu Qing frowned and said, thinking. Everyone else has secretly made up their minds, this time must beat them a completely unprepared! (End of this chapter) Chapter 1179 After the meeting ended, Chu Qing began to practice martial arts in the forest again. His agile body picked up a branch on the ground at will. It was sharp, clean, and the movements without mud and water were noticeable. With one move and one move, it seems that you have time to connect 10000 things together. Sometimes it looks like the sea of ??stars and is impenetrable, appear and disappear unpredictably, sometimes it touches like a spring breeze, extremely gentle, lingering, and instantly angry, turning into a fierce, evil, and vicious insidious. Wonderful! It¡¯s really wonderful! Martial arts seems to be like a part of his body, which can be manipulated and moved at will, and all are under his control. A pair of eyes hooks the soul and cannot be extricated. Those things seem to have been seen through by him. Xiao 2 Although the speaking of which martial arts are good for dogs, compared with Chu Qing now, it seems to be like new born calves do not fear tigers, like the world¡¯s ants. Xiao 2 The dog immediately applauded without looking away, staring straight at his lithe and graceful posture. ¡°Xiao 2 dog? Why are you here? Are you okay? Why is the place dissatisfied?¡± Chu Qing seemed to notice that there was a mouse staring at himself with rice, and suddenly his heart tightened. Xiao 2 The dog shook his head again and again, like a cat on the side of the road or a cute cat, and he passed water and wiped sweat. He was very attentive. Chu Qing took a sip of water and cleared his throat. ¡°Speak, what is there to find me, I can help me do my best.¡± Chu Qing said earnestly. Xiao 2 The dog¡¯s wretched laughed, and suddenly felt his eyes light up, and felt that this thigh was indeed not wrong, and it was really loyal. ¡°I think the martial arts you just made are so good. Teach me and chant. I want to be as strong as you.¡± Xiao 2 The dog is also outspoken, with delightful rays of light in his eyes, looking forward to Chu Qing¡¯s answer He is the same. Chu Qing nodded. In fact, it is not so difficult to teach martial arts. Just teach one, as long as he has enough innate talent, you can use it to practice Major Perfection. He has also checked the foundation of Xiao 2 dog before, the foundation is good, it is still clear. ¡°Then I will teach you a set of Sword Art casually.¡± Chu Qing looked at the ground and randomly built two long sharp wooden sticks, one for himself and one for the Xiao 2 dog. Xiao 2 The dogs were connected, watching Chu Qing playing with the set of Sword Art, Major Perfection, and he was very fascinated. He also concealed himself with Chu Qing¡¯s appearance. That set of Sword Art was indeed a savage and vicious act. It just brought a feeling of breeze and moon. After handing over Sword Art, Xiao 2 dog was left to practice tirelessly there. Dancing lightly and gracefully rose with the wind. Sword Art is the same, and to what extent you have to practice, you can only look at your perception and hard work. Xiao 2 The dog heard from daytime to night, from dusk to dusk, and a trace of white light rose from the horizon, illuminating his delicate and pretty face. The set of Sword Art in the previous church has already been practiced, at least it can be manipulated at will, but it is still unlikely to be Major Perfection like Chu Qing. After breakfast, he continued to practice slowly in the forest again, feeling the traces of wind and the grass and trees in the world, and his mood was not bad. Chu Qing looked at her now, and felt that this kid had good talent and was very smart. It¡¯s just that he doesn¡¯t have so much time to practice martial arts now, he can only practice while he is on his way. Chu Qing looked at it, Xiao 2 seemed to have soared to another point, and was closely related to everything around him. It seems that there was some shadow of Chu Qing in it. If you rely on this to sway your sister, it must be plentiful and easily available! Chu Qing stood at the same place, quietly, watching the back of a youngster rubbing in the woods. His posture is in the sunshine ¡­ (End of this chapter) Chapter 1180 Chu Qing ¡¯s large forces hit the Imperial Capital city directly along the way, and I have to say that Imperial Capital ¡¯s army is strong and strong, but it can take a few strokes, so there are a few, and the rest are all Everyone is weak, and it¡¯s not enough for the World¡¯s people to stuff their teeth. And the world piled up with Magical Artifact is in some Great Family. It is still usable. When you come to this battlefield, you must kill at least dozens more people than ordinary soldiers, but those of the Great Family can only protect the cubs. Very, every family is distressed to their Young Lady Young Master, holding the gold in your hand, for fear of anything except going to battle. So no matter what order Imperial Capital has issued, there are excuses for being ill, missing interfaces, and secretly killed by the enemy. Each and everyone can¡¯t wait to say that the cubs in their family are dead. In this scene, it is estimated that the empress was very helpless when she saw it, and even some people directly resisted the decency, and directly pointed out to the emperor that she would not let her baby daughter on the ghost battlefield anyway. Each and everyone Great Family Patriarch cubs are especially united at this time, dozens of Patriarchs seem to have made an appointment, refused together, knelt together under the knee of the empress, crying for the father and calling the mother, as a real man Gu Qi just ceased to exist. Imperial Capital¡¯s army was already very difficult to deal with Chu Qing¡¯s people. How could it be distracted to grab these excuses? Isn¡¯t it even more dead in the main battlefield? However, there are still a few great family members who understand that once Imperial Capital collapsed, it was themselves who suffered. Especially that Chu Family, when I heard that the leader was only Chu Qing, I hated gnash the teeth in my heart, but I was also afraid of gnash the teeth. How much I hate Chu Qing for Chu Family. I know that as long as Imperial Capital is occupied, the second victim must be their Chu Family. So Chu Chu and all the others except Chu Lan, aunt Elder and Chu Anlan are sent to the Imperial Capital army number. Too. The second is the Gong Family. Since Gong Yue and Gong Shu followed Chu Qing, the Gong Family was completely a mess. Although it was announced that Chu Qing forcibly took them away, it still attracted some criticism. Before Chu Qing blood washed Imperial Capital, the rest of the Great Family looked at the bustling and not too big, and continuously groaned Gong Family, how could a group of people up and down stop Chu Qing¡¯s junior. But after Chu Qing blood washed Imperial Capital, each Great Family was finally scared. With Chu Qing ¡¯s strength and Divine Beast as an assistant, let alone take away one person, even several great families were destroyed by only one person. , Or even destroying Imperial Capital alone. Gong Family sent all the members of the whole family to join the army. Even Gong Yan said that the next Gong Family Patriarch was sent to the battlefield. The Elders and even Gong Family Patriarch themselves would all become generals. Family This is to overdraw the entire family. Imperial Capital is very satisfied with this. Gong Family and Chu Family both took the lead in doing so. Almost all family properties were directly taken out. The Yu Family family did not dare to confuse them any more, so they sent them casually. Some useless housekeepers and housekeepers went out. What is the use of these people on the battlefield? Naturally squatting on the battlefield with his head called father! Looking at the past, the only real contribution from start to finish is only Gong Family and Chu Family, but these two have lost a lot. Chu Qing remembered that the wedding of Chu Lan and Gong Yan was just 7 days later. The wedding of the two of them was not procrastinated due to the tension of the war. It was still fixed on the original day. The fortune teller said it was a good day. ¡°Then let them be a couple of weddings and funerals made in Heaven and arranged by Earth.¡± Chu Qing stood outside the military camp and looked at the Imperial Capital high-rise not far away, with a faint smile. He decided to prepare some gifts for the new couple on that good day. By the way ¡­ otherwise prepare 2 coffins for them ¡­ (End of this chapter) Chapter 1181 Because Chu Lan and Gong Yan¡¯s wedding was after 7 days, so within these 7 days, Chu Qing did not plan to do anything, he planned to take a good rest for a few days, waiting for the wedding of two of them, when the time comes to let them die to death will not forget that day, no ¡­ they will remember this thing with tears to die that day. The food expenditure and weapon expenditure of the entire military camp and so on, anyway, the total expenditure is the responsibility of the ultra-tyrant Zhou Sheng family. The wealth of the Zhou Sheng family has exceeded the range imaginable by Chu Qing. It ca n¡¯t be used up in any way. After spending so many days, the cost of nearly 10000 100000000 million is not much money for the Zhou Sheng family. It is worthy of being the world¡¯s first local tyrant family. I have to say that the gentleman¡¯s alliance and the prince planned to draw the Zhou Sheng family¡¯s plan at that time. It was simply too wise! The vision is not the general long-term. ¡°Qin Alliance Leader!¡± A man in a black cloak flashed in and directly flashed in front of the table where Chu Qing was sitting. This was a gentleman who was specially sent out to investigate the situation of Imperial Capital. At the end of the year, I spent time at Imperial Capital quietly collecting intelligence and observing the situation. The last time this informant came to Chu Qing was half a year ago. In a situation that makes the informant so nervous, it must have been a major event for Imperial Capital. ¡°Imperial Emperor Emperor Audrey suddenly became an ascendant. When he ascended, he gave the position of Emperor Imperial Capital to Emperor of Imperial Capital County. General Ji Fei was the prime minister of Imperial Capital. Now Imperial Capital is holding an inauguration ceremony. It was so lively and chaotic that the Dadian was able to slip out and tell you. ¡° The Emperor Capital Emperor Emperor soared suddenly, and a county master suddenly ascended to the position of Emperor Emperor. This is indeed a terrible major event. This important major event is very lively and chaotic in the city, and it has not even reached the gentleman. Come on, it seems that Imperial Capital¡¯s work to block the news you did good! ¡°Chu Meng, don¡¯t you want to attack suddenly, hit them unexpectedly.¡± The informant suggested Chu Qing, the people in Imperial Capital certainly did not expect their news to actually reach the Gentlemen¡¯s League. ¡°No, even though their ceremony is still in progress, how can they disturb people¡¯s mood? Let them be happy and happy for a few days, anyway, there are only four days before the day I have to wait, no hurry, this war We won, and this matter is a foregone conclusion, but we can slow down and play with them slowly. ¡° Chu Qing said in a hurry, his eyes filled with jokes. Qin Alliance Leader, do you know that you look so flamboyant now? The informant thought quietly in his mind that this beautiful Alliance Leader was the first time to see it, and this is also the first time that Alliance Leader looks like this. The informer could not leave Imperial Capital for too long, so he returned to Imperial Capital after reporting the situation. I believe that the war is about to end, so his informant¡¯s work can be ended earlier. The day of agreeing to World and Table World is estimated to be coming soon. The secrets about Kong Mo and this World woman physique will not be revealed in the near future. All of this will be slowly released, Chu Qing understands that this kind of thing, don¡¯t worry, just take it slowly. So how did he think about it to give the newcomer a big surprise? ¡­¡­ (End of this chapter) Chapter 1182 At night, the moon hangs brightly in the sky, exuding a mysterious mist, traveling randomly among the clouds. Under the moonlight like a gauze skirt, all the bookstores have become very clear, showing a gentle and gentle, slightly beautiful state. Chu Qing closed his pair of peach eyes that seemed to be full of stars, and lay on a luxurious bed with moonlight silver and silver, so beautiful, he was about to fall asleep. ¡°Where is this?¡± Chu Qing, who closed his eyes, was not dark, but came under a starry sky, and the stars flickered, much more beautiful than the starry sky of a real city. Which foreign world should be made by the deep expert of Inner Strength, and only expert can easily pull the very high cultivation base of Chu Qing into this foreign world, and Chu Qing clearly feels the advanced level of this foreign world, tried It was difficult to break free several times. Not to mention that it is very difficult to create an independent space. Either it is an extremely powerful monk, even Chu Qing ca n¡¯t do it now, or Fangmo Fumo still has this effect, as long as he can use it and meet the conditions. You can use the technique of time and space to take people to a space dedicated to Fang Zhifu. A woman in a robe appeared in front of Chu Qing. She looked very beautiful and moved. Her eyes were shining like stars filled the entire starry sky. Her mouth was very tall, and the whole person revealed an indescribable majesty and Domineering that is hard to resist. It can be said that even the predecessor Emperor Diao did not have such a strong aura. ¡°Are you Chu Chu?¡± The woman asked, feeling the question. ¡°Yes.¡± Chu Qing answered simply. ¡°Is you in a revolution now, want to overthrow the world under the Emperor, want to destroy the emperor dynasty, want to change the system of Females Honored Males Inferior? Then you are really too bold!¡± After Chu Qing answered, the woman Immediately furious, moved towards Chu Qing roared domineeringly. The Emperor? The person who can call the Emperor is only the identity of the Emperor. The world he has laid down? The Imperial Women of all generations directly took over the entire World. Except for the first generation of Emperor Kong Mo, there is no real emperor. Fought any battle. Chu Qing thought, a little shocked: ¡°Are you Mo Kong?¡± The corners of the woman¡¯s mouth gradually rose, and it was more kind than the angry look just now, but the next move in the whole body still revealed the domineering wind. If any woman can be so domineering in this World, I am afraid that there is only Kong Mo. After all, it is a unified table World, who founded the female emperor dynasty. ¡°You¡¯re still smart,¡± Kong Mo said. ¡°But if you want to overthrow the emperor¡¯s dynasty, the idea is bold, and you will be successful, but after the overthrow? Men are still physique than women, waiting for you to fly After that, it may still be overthrown by women. ¡° She speaks very directly, although the tone is strong, but the pain is quick, and there is no general family like the Imperial Family. Chu Qing sounds much more comfortable, he does not like guessing this person. Chu Qing replied sharply: ¡°Did anyone tell you that I have researched a certain method? Don¡¯t underestimate me.¡± The corner of Kong Mo¡¯s mouth is even larger. Although this person is very young, the psychological age must not be smaller than Kong Mo, or even exceed Kong Mo. ¡°As far as I know, from your generation, the woman¡¯s physique is very different from before, completely changed. So can you explain your origin and explain what happened that year?¡± Chu Qing turned directly to the topic center. Kong Mo is a representative of the rise of women in this World. The reason for all this is everything that happened, Kong Mo certainly knows everything. ¡°My origin? You are quite clever. You guessed that Emperor¡¯s identity is not so simple. Don¡¯t worry. After you ascend, I will naturally tell you that you can also find it. See you next time. ¡° The silhouette of Kong Mo gradually disappeared, and the entire foreign world gradually disappeared one by one. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1183 Chu Qing suddenly opened his eyes, looking at the snow-white ceiling of the room, his eyes empty, seeming to be in a daze, recalling the words Kong Mo said just now. He was only able to say that many things have not been asked, and many things have not been asked to export. The female emperor also had no time to go and did not answer anything, nor did she intend to answer things. To say that the only answer is that the emperor generously admitted that she is more than just an ordinary monk. Also, tell Chu Qing when Chu Qing soars? Soaring? Chu Qing now thinks that Feisheng is uncomfortable, but still has some headaches. How to say Chu Qing is also a person who has ascended, but I wonder if it is time and space chaos or what, came to such a strange and unfamiliar World. 2 As soon as he soared and reached another strange world, then Chu Qing was really going crazy, and he would definitely cut himself off immediately. Chu Qing sat up and looked at the clock. It¡¯s only 2am now, so don¡¯t worry about going out. So I changed my posture and sat cross-legged on the bed, driving Spirit Qi all over the body, eyes closed Qi Condensation, cultivation. 6 o¡¯clock in the morning. Chu Qing finally got rid of the sea of ??cultivation, and he passed 4 hours at once, but Chu Qing was trapped in the cultivation and completely forgot the time. It¡¯s less than 3 days before Chu Lan and Gong Yan¡¯s big marriage, it¡¯s time to make a plan. Chu Qing summoned Elder, which is more prestigious, and Patriarch and Wang Ye, who together sit in a spacious hall. ¡°There are 5 intersections in the city of Imperial Capital. Three of Wu Moqiwen only need to bring their own monks to attack 3 other roads that can enter and exit Imperial Capital. And block these 4 roads and do n¡¯t leave them alone. Going out, the monks of the Gentlemen League directly attacked the entrance of Imperial Capital and faced the army of Imperial Capital directly. ¡° ¡°When the city gate of Imperial Capital was broken, the men of the Gentlemen¡¯s League continued to attack. Some people locked the city gate and continued to pursue the remaining forces. If they could catch it, they could catch it. If they couldn¡¯t catch it, they would kill. No matter what, just moved towards the emperor¡¯s palace where the emperor is located, and surrounded the emperor and other princes and so on, all in the emperor¡¯s palace. ¡° ¡°The emperor ¡¯s prime minister ¡¯s life is left to me, and the names of other people should be kept as much as possible. If it really hinders, kill them. Remember, 10000000 do n¡¯t just kill the people in this city, those who work in the imperial palace Surrounded by it, but try not to do it, do you understand? ¡° Chu Qing said his plan all at once. He said various things to pay attention to, as well as the details of various distributions, and everyone discussed the time. Chu Lan and Gong Yan¡¯s wedding was held at 8 in the morning, so wait until 9 to start the attack. This action Chu Qing has no time and no interest at all. Now, it is very easy to break Imperial Capital. It is as simple as catching a turtle in a jar. Under such good conditions, if these people If you can¡¯t successfully attack Imperial Capital, then Chu Qing will be really speechless. It means that a group of waste is raised. Of course, these people are also trusted by Chu Qing, so Chu Qing is deeply convinced that these people will be able to complete the tasks he sent out perfectly. As for Chu Qing, he plans to go to Chu Lan and Gong Yan¡¯s wedding by himself, and ¡°bless and bless¡± them at the wedding. After all, it is more sincere to arrive at their wedding in person. This will be a very fun game. of. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1184 2 days passed quickly. Chu Lan and Gong Yan¡¯s wedding is tomorrow, it is ten o¡¯clock in the evening. Chu Qing has changed into a suit early, and looks exactly like the seniors in the Great Family. This is a white suit with Chu Qing¡¯s fair face, which is very good. For Chu Qing, who knows how to do 1000 shadows, people¡¯s night-walking clothes are useless. Also, for a person who will be invisible, what clothes he wears are the same, anyway, no one else can see. The reason why Chu Qing will put on a white suit is because he plans to take a look at Gong Family and Chu Family this evening, and also go to the wedding site to find a good place to sit down. The suit on his body was prepared for the wedding of Chu Lan and Gong Yan. For the wedding game, Chu Qing was very curious. He really wanted to see the acting skills of Chu Lan and Gong Yan. Pretending to be affectionate, and seeing how hard they are, they are just tears. Although Chu Qing is very clear about the process of the wedding, the real wedding scene Chu Qing has never been to an island. This life, the only wedding scene that Chu Qing has ever been to is a dream drunk wedding, but he is going to grab a kiss. , The wedding was not held at all. As for previous life, not to mention, Chu Qing is a cultivation maniac, and even friends have not gone to the wedding, concentrate on cultivation. He came to the Gong Family using the 1000 shadow method. The atmosphere of the Gong Family was the same as usual. Even if Gong Yan was getting married, there was no festive atmosphere. Just like marrying someone¡¯s daughter. Gong Family has nothing to look at, and Chu Qing moved directly to Chu Family. The atmosphere in Chu Family is not much better. Although the whole family is dressed up in full bloom, the people are mostly empty. Almost all of Chu Family¡¯s people are sent to the battlefield. The Eldest Young Master of their family is going to marry, but they will still stay in the barracks because of military discipline. But there are still a few butlers and so on. ¡°Hello, have you heard? The original contract was about to fall on Chu Qing. It is rumored that Chu Qing and Gong Yan are good old couples. For Gong Yan¡¯s sake, both the Eldest Young Lady of the Gong Family are seized. Now Gong Yan and Chu Lan are married, and I do n¡¯t know if Chu Qing will come to grab a relative tomorrow! ¡° ¡°I also heard, eh, otherwise we still have to hurry up and run away as soon as we have a chance. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good place to treat here, it¡¯s suppressed.¡± Two big men wearing apron, holding a broom in the garden, whispering and talking while sweeping the floor. Chu Qing was very helpless. What are these rumors? The power of the masses is really great. Chu Qing and Nagong Yan have only seen one thing, but there is such a thing. Moreover, the marriage contract of Gong Family and Chu Family was originally undertaken by Chu Lan, but it was only suddenly thrown to Chu Qing for a period of time. This ¡­ really. But the greatness of this mass is that they actually guessed that Chu Qing will personally arrive at Gong Yan and Chu Lan¡¯s wedding tomorrow. Speaking of the wedding, Chu Qing decided to take a look at their wedding venue again, find a good location to watch and watch, preferably the better in front, so that you can fully see the acting performances of Qing Gongyan and Chu Lan. Came to the wedding venue. The wedding of the two of them followed the feeling of a Western-style wedding. In a church, Chu Qing walked around the church for several laps, looking at the seats, picking right and right, and finally looking at a position in the first row. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1185 The next morning, before the wedding started, the first rays of sunlight shone into the window, and Chu Qing could only see everything around him. The display was all Western-style weddings. The white and flawless eyes were stained. Not a little dirty Chu Qing now has some sorry, but he will make it into blood flowing into a river later. It¡¯s really not good. But thinking of the scenes afterwards, and looking at the white and flawless appearance now, he felt that the current appearance was even more evil, making him sick. ¡°Then I will make this day very beautiful, and now it looks like it can¡¯t get into people¡¯s eyes.¡± Chu Qing thought to himself, silently evoked an evil smile. The killing intent was already covered in his eyes. His eyes have now become a pool of muddy muddy water, but still calm, calm and collected. The white gauze skirt becomes very wonderful rays of light under the sunlight. Some people have come here to check at the first spot, but Chu Qing didn¡¯t make them aware of the use of body and body. I waited for almost a few hours here, and I quickly arrived at 8 o¡¯clock. Chu Qing¡¯s heart seemed to have 10000 horses running by, very excited. He was hiding in the corner of the wedding by himself, and he was covered with shadows. No one could see him, he could clearly see every corner of the scene. Some people have rushed to the scene one after another, but the expression on their faces is very happy, but in their eyes is very disgusting. She can hear people at the scene talking about the great scene after the two marriages. Chu Qing¡¯s face was even more green, and he felt sick. ¡°Everyone is quiet, then we are about to start the current wedding scene, and we will use the bride and groom together immediately.¡± Their new host was put on airs, and the bow tie was neatly worn on his clothes. The sound of the microphone echoed in every corner of the scene. His voice had just stopped, the joyful string music had already sounded, and the expressions on the faces of the people were blooming even more, just like a chrysanthemum blooming on everyone¡¯s face. Just thinking about it in Chu Qing ¡¯s mind, all this is just to pave the way for the later tragedy. Slowly, Chu Lan slowly walked up. He was personable, and there was a sense of awe in his eyebrows, but no joy at all. It¡¯s just that Chu Qing has already decided that he won¡¯t be able to reveal any hint of joy in his fight. Chu Lan actually looks pretty in the eyes of everyone. Many nymphos stared at his face and refused to remove his eyes. Gong Yan was right behind him. She wore a white veil. The outline on his face also seemed very cold. Although her eyes are like stars, the beautiful expression now makes Chu Qing want to use a knife to scratch her face. ¡°Okay, now the wedding starts, please sit down and sit down.¡± The voice echoed in everyone¡¯s ears. So people also slowly settled their energy and impetuous heart. Chu Qing took advantage of the fact that everyone is now looking for a seat and mixed in. Sitting in the front row can also pave the way for his future heroic scenes. The others at first were all looking for seats and did n¡¯t look at each other ¡¯s cheeks. After everyone found a seat, everyone calmed down and found Chu Qing mixed in with everyone. ¡°Ah? Why are you here?¡± Chu Qing side also knows him. The expression on her face has slowly become very ugly. Compared with the joyful expression just now, it is already completely different. Everyone heard her voice, and looked inadvertently, and leaned on Chu Qing¡¯s face. Everyone saw him coincidentally, and his face gradually became very ugly. The voice of the voice immediately rang, and the exclamation filled the whole scene. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1186 ¡°When is this person here? Is he here to do and so on?¡± There was a nuisance discussion next to each other, so that everyone now showed the expression of lose one¡¯s head out of fear, and the color of the iron blue immediately enveloped the entire scene. Chu Qing is very calm, sitting on the seat casually, without moving, but the expression on his face is seen by everyone, the corner of his mouth slightly arouses, making people think of the bloody wind in the future . Everyone has a sense of wanting to escape, because after seeing Chu Qing coming, they have locked in a certain thing, that is, they may be planted here today. Chu Lan¡¯s face even showed the best expression of panic. It turned out that he hadn¡¯t moved before, just for this moment, when the two joined together. Undoubtedly, it is a dismounted horse that makes people feel ups and downs, which is difficult to accept for a while. Chu Qing was not surprised to see everyone¡¯s reaction to him. The expression on his face did not change, and there was a burst of blood energy. His eyes seemed to be covered with a killing intent, gnashing teeth, and leaked out of his mouth, word by word: ¡°Everyone is so scared, why don¡¯t you take care of me, continue, wedding continues, I am I sincerely wish you well. ¡° Some of Chu Qing ¡¯s gossip is strange now, although a group of people are all the same as Chu Qing said, sitting on the stool peacefully, because they know that they ca n¡¯t escape, but they already have countless horses in their hearts. Ran around. Gong Yan instantly changed the image of the old lady and yelled: ¡°What the hell are you doing and so on? Go!¡± The clear voice echoed throughout the scene. ¡°I just watched you get married today, and you will be here. I will give you a big gift. I have thought about this big gift. How about washing the whole wedding scene?¡± Chu Qing¡¯s voice became clearer next to everyone¡¯s ears, and all his face suddenly changed. Although they had guessed pretty close before, it was just so terrifying when this sentence was really spoken from Chu Qing¡¯s mouth. Gong Yan stopped talking and was speechless. She didn¡¯t know what to say. The cheerful sound stops at this time not at all, because no one has reacted to turn off the music. It¡¯s just that, under the background of this situation, it becomes more and more desolate, as if it must be rejoiced before the advent of disaster. Afterwards, there was an absolute silence at the scene. They also heard the flames of war in the distance. It seems that Chu Qing¡¯s team has also confronted the people of the kingdom. If Gong Family and Chu Family were cleaned up at this time, it would be double happiness. Several people who did not want to give up their lives and did not die, rushed out of the door, but before they reached 5cm outside, they were rushed back by an abundant Spirit Qi, and instantly shed blood. Because the scene is a Western-style wedding, everything is flawless white, but it is this kind of blood that permeates the scene, and it becomes more and more abrupt, making people¡¯s eyes look like dazzling eyes. ¡°Let¡¯s give up resistance, I can¡¯t afford this Formation, even if I¡¯m an expert like this, I don¡¯t necessarily have the opportunity to go out.¡± As Chu Qing said, he packed up the diehards who had just rushed to kill him, doing two things at the same time, but the slaughter in his hand did not stop all the time. In the pure white, he now seems like a nightmare, disturbing all parties. It ¡¯s over, everything is over, everyone in the room remembers the same sentence. This scene has been completely controlled by Chu Qing, no one rushed out, and no one came in. However, no one on the scene has ever played Chu Qing. This wedding has changed from a beaming atmosphere into a mess. Many people began to wail like ghosts and howl like wolves, and shed tears. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1187 Chu Qing looked at the atmosphere on the scene and was very happy. The color of his mouth could not be concealed. He had wanted to clean up this group of wine skin and rice bag for a long time. Like ghosts and howl like wolves is really cool in front of myself. Although the Form is laid out, the outside sound can still be heard clearly. The people outside have basically been cleaned up by Chu Qing, but some people who have not yet arrived are listening to such a hilarious sound at the door. The faces of the two protagonists couldn¡¯t help but cast a shadow. A chill grows longer and longer at the scene, and all the noises are mixed together. At this time, it is introduced into Chu Qing¡¯s ears and is a very beautiful symphony. Several soldiers had Chu Qing specially laid down the martial arts of Formation on him, so they came in. In the dawn of opening the door, everyone thought that the Formation had been completed and was broken, so they went forward with a whole brain The result was a scene of blood flowing into a river. Chu Qing was just here to avenge his revenge, and not all innocent people wanted to kill, so he shouted: ¡°Don¡¯t try to go out, just die, and stay on the spot if you want to live well.¡± This business is all regretting the heartstrings of the scene. Slowly, they all became quiet, and their eyes gradually fell on Chu Qing and the two soldiers. When he went out to face such a group of dying people, there was no cover at all, and he ordered the two soldiers to leave now. ¡°Young Master, now that Imperial Capital has been broken by us, all the troops are basically incomplete. The remaining 100 people are some of the Imperial Family, and now they are all trapped in the imperial palace.¡± The two soldiers complemented each other and said one sentence without a word. The people present were even more alarmed. They had hoped that some police would come to save their lives. Now even the people of the Imperial Family are imprisoned and expect a ghost. There was a trace of panic in his eyes when he went out. Black¡¯s despair seemed to have completely engulfed them, making them breathless. Even if today¡¯s sun shone brightly comes in from the window, the afterglow falls on everyone¡¯s face, but it illuminates a dark envelope in their eyebrows. ¡°Let them be surrounded first, and we will go to pay off the remaining sins together when I go out.¡± Chu Qing¡¯s majesty is not diminished. The two soldiers were nodded, and finally the door was snapped out. The spring outside was long gone. Chu Qing went out by using the outside body method. Although he was such a key person to go out, no one could do anything. Chu Qing reached the scene where they had just fought, and only bones remained. It can be said to be corpses everywhere across the field. Although Bai Huahua¡¯s bones are missing, a group of flesh is alive and bloody in front of his eyes, as if the eyes are also stained by a piece of red, and will not disappear for a long time. Perhaps a woman at home saw such a scene now, but also a few days can not even sleep in nightmares. Although Chu Qing has already seen a lot of such scenes, it is still very nausea. ¡°Organize these tragic scenes at the scene. After I have dealt with some things, we will go and clean up the remaining sins together.¡± Chu Qing¡¯s expression remained unchanged. He was thinking about how to clean up the people at the scene. Chu Qing went back to the wedding scene after checking the tragic current situation on the scene. Everyone saw the door open, and at the same time they looked over there unexpectedly, but when they saw it was Chu Qing, the expression of panic on his face suddenly appeared again. ¡°What the hell are you going to do with us, don¡¯t shut us down here, and kill you as you please.¡± Several of the courageous people shouted, and in their eyes, Chu Qing¡¯s move was simply in Insult their personality. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1188 The scene seemed to have been roasted by fire, and the red flame was beating on the tip of the tongue. Everyone had sweat on their foreheads, but they were all scared out of cold sweat, and their faces were all unified. They became very pale and no longer talk too much unless they were particularly noisy, but they Can¡¯t hear anything. Chu Lan suddenly turned upside down, and several of his deceased people had surrounded it. It seemed that he still wanted to maintain his life at the last moment. Chu Qing did not put them in his eyes and looked casually. The people on the scene were indeed none. less. ¡°What are you trying to do? Do you still want to struggle?¡± Chu Qing¡¯s expression showed a contempt, as if he didn¡¯t care about his actions now. No matter how he does it is a dead end. But what this expression makes everyone more aware is that Chu Qing will not kill him immediately, but will slowly shut him down and torture slowly, just like roasting a fish on the fire, slowly Burning that odor is even more uncomfortable than slashing it directly. Many people now do not seek escape, but want to give themselves a happy death. It¡¯s just that Chu Qing had expected that they would have this move, and he still has some things to ask. No one in the heart can do these things, and their minds cannot match the array here. Many popular faces are red and red, from throat to face. Chu Qing condenses his Spirit Qi on one side. Eyes drifted coldly towards them, relying on the Formulation to slowly shift, let them keep following, otherwise, this Formation is just a dead end. Many are in this cage, like lambs waiting to be killed. Many girls and children have already cried out. But Chu Qing now has no time to have tender, protective feelings for the fairer sex. Gongyue and Gongshu were already in the room already and were waiting. Some Gong Family people recognized them. Although Miyazuki¡¯s appearance has changed a lot now, only that temperament is revealed from the inside out. ¡°2 good children, save us, please persuade your boss to let them let go, you came to pick us up, right?¡± Originally, they were still in a commanding tone. Looking at the two people in front of them, there was no change in the expression on their faces, and they stood there stiffly, showing no sign of coming over, slowly anxious, and finally transformed into a questioning tone . The air at the scene seemed to be very dignified. Gong Yan looked at the two people anxiously, they were motionless, but their lips seemed to tremble. Gong Yue forcibly resisted the urge to suppress himself in his own heart, pulled Gong Shu and ran out of the house without looking at them more. Others saw it, and now the two of them are like this, with their elbows turned outward, and they also feel that there is no slightest air to stun. ¡°You two are heartbroken, since this is the case, to forget favors and violate justice.¡± A few people simply stopped patience and yelled there. Chu Qing always looked at them with interest. They drove them to prison like a sheep. Everyone and everyone had handcuffs on their hands and looked embarrassed. Chu Qing was very happy after reading it. Every action he has now affects everyone¡¯s mood changes. He took out a piece of paper from his pocket. The paper seemed to be filled with the names of dozens of people. It read the name one after another, and a group of people were dazed to faint, thinking it was the first to be killed List of people. Some people who have n¡¯t read their names are even more happy. Now, no news is the best news. ¡°These people I read the name just now, you can come out, I won¡¯t catch you.¡± Chu Qing said that everyone¡¯s mood suddenly seemed to release a stone. Some people were surprised and some were happy. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1189 ¡°Why let them go out,¡± another act recklessly hero came out, seeing Chu Qing didn¡¯t want to tell them, so he pointed to the people who had been separated and said, ¡°You guys are cheap, and you really have Chu Qing There is collusion, otherwise Imperial Capital impossible is so easy to fall into! ¡° Some of the people who stood up didn¡¯t know whether to cry or laugh. Even if they died, they did not want to be treated as a traitor by their own family. This is very cruel to someone who is loyal to the family. But they didn¡¯t understand why they didn¡¯t have to die, so they let it go. Chu Qing wants to use another cruel way to let them die slowly? This idea made everyone sucked in a cold breath, but after thinking about it, those who had deep grudges with Chu Qing were staying in the church. These people have no communication with Chu Qing at all. Although they do not want to be scolded by traitors, they are also helpless. Under such a situation, no one can escape from Chu Qing ¡¯s palm. In order to get rid of the traitor ¡¯s suspicion, I must say to Chu Qing Want to die, do you let me die with them ¡°such powerful and moving words? To be honest, they really can¡¯t do it. No one in this World would be willing to hit the gun by themselves. Gongyue and Gongshu took the group out and walked out the door. Almost half of these people were two people they knew very well, so they no longer cowering with the palace. At this time, Gong Family¡¯s domineering big room asked his daughter: ¡°Gong Shu, what are you doing ¡­ Why are we being released? You are really the enemy of Imperial Capital Ah, your mother must be very lost! ¡° Just a few words, the Gong Family big room cried crying weeping beauty. A big man cried and cried in the open and aboveboard, it was really a mother, but for the people of this World, it was not surprising. Gong Family 2 room also came out crying ¡°not to be outdone¡±. Among them, these people are either innocent people who just came to the wedding after investigation by Chu Qing not at all, or they are people who Gongshugong proposed to refrain from killing, or those who Mother Chu said not to kill. Although it is said that Gong Family and Chu Family are together to deal with Chu Qing, it is not unreasonable for Chu Qing to kill all but not kill, but Chu Qing is not such a killing without blinking an eye, knowing that despite being so dark In Two Great Families, there will still be some discerning people, or some people are kind. For example, a person who used to be good at Mother Chu and Shugong Yue is a typical example. So they told these people why. They sighed, and even some people knew that they were just afraid that these people would later pose a threat to them. They just said a few words casually. Didn¡¯t expect these words. They were remembered by others and saved. They were killed. But also, they were all planning for this later. After Gongyue and Gongshu let people arrange accommodation for them, they returned to the hall. Seeing Gongyue and Gongshu coming in, the palace that was finally quieted suddenly boiled up again, and all said such words as ¡°You are a traitor and you dare to come back¡±, ¡°you two thankless wretch¡± and so on. Gong Yue Gong Shu also has no expression on his face. ¡°Cough cough,¡± Chu Qing opened his mouth, and the scene immediately fell silent. There was wood, ¡°You, not equal to me, let¡¯s play a game?¡± So in a blink of an eye, the palace became a forest of Noda. ¡°You have already seen that this is a forest, and I am not good at sweeping your interest, so there is a small foreshadowing before this game starts. Everyone has their own luck. I have a deck of cards here and got the gun pattern. I am limited to Spiritual Qi. There is only one card with a gun pattern, and I will never do anything. ¡° (End of this chapter) Chapter 1190 Being controlled by Spiritual Qi? What else do you say do n¡¯t sweep away everyone ¡¯s interest, but at this juncture, Spirit Qi has been controlled, and interest has already mentioned does not raise. Also need to use the draw card, which is a broken way for elementary school students to play? All by luck? At this time, even the more powerful experts are extremely nervous. ¡°This ¡­ this is still a rolling forest ¡­¡± Someone shouted trembling with fear. These people are now standing above the city of the rolling forest. Because the wall is 300 meters high from the ground, it can completely overlook the scene below. Everyone looked over, this place was more terrifying than the furnace just now. The infinite forest, the dark sky, the trees inside are all intelligent, they will move and eat people, and there are countless Spirit Beasts who eat people. All are high-level Spirit Beast, in groups. All are in this rolling forest, almost every 100 meters you will see a Spirit Beast, and if you are unlucky, you may directly encounter the Spirit Beast that formed the group. Everyone standing on the wall at this moment had their legs softened, and from time to time, the forest underneath had heard a lot of Spirit Beast screams and shouts, and some of them shouted down. It is terror. Everyone couldn¡¯t help but think of what Chu Qing said of controlling Spirit Qi. This sinister place, even people like Chu Anlan, can¡¯t guarantee 100 points and 100 alive. How can they not use ancient martial arts? Then after entering, it is completely dead end! In this way, it is too late for everyone to protect themselves. How can they protect others, even if they were originally in the status of Patriarch in a Great Family? At this moment, it is estimated that no one will be willing to protect them with their own lives. Each busy and his own life. What a horrible forest. ¡°This ¡­ this is the Forest of the Roller?¡± Some people suspected that the Forest of the Wheel is very famous. As a member of the Great Family, how could it not be known, only that they were deceiving themselves that¡¯s all, they really wanted to see them away Looking away, this dangerous forest is not under the feet. Someone jumped out again: ¡°The Forest of Wheels needs Spirit Beast Qilin in Spirit Beast to summon out. Recently, there is no news that Qilin was captured. Chu Qing, how did you do it?¡± Everyone couldn¡¯t help laughing when hearing this brother¡¯s words. The Old Brother was still entangled in how to get it, instead of entangled in their mood. I have Divine Beast, what Divine Beast, what Spirit Beast summon does not come out? Chu Qing said secretly in his heart, but he not at all intends to share the secret of Divine Beast lock with those who are about to become a pile of bones. Smiling at these people without a word, and then gave a glance to those around them. That¡¯s right, Chu Qing has no patience and these people are exhausted here. These people have to be forced to draw. Zhao Family Young Master Zhao Chang was drawn. They are not willing to go down, so Chu Qing directly let Gong Yuegong Throwing these people into the rolling forest from the high wall. The screams of people being bitten inside kept coming. Qin Qing looked down at the scene, his eyebrows did not shake, and he was very calm. In response to this punishment, Chu Qing felt still not enough, what those people did to his mother , We can only be punished like this? ¡°Alliance Leader, people from Imperial Capital have heard that the remaining remnant forces of Imperial Capital have begun to resist, and are now trying to charge from the imperial palace.¡± Some people came forward to report. ¡°Oh? I remembered my old feelings and didn¡¯t rush to kill them. Did they do it themselves? Tsk tsk.¡± Chu Qing finally shook his eyebrows when he heard the news. After explaining that Gongyuegong is well guarded here, one intends to go there and take a look. Fortunately, he is the main person in rebellion, and he can¡¯t be absent when he slays the Imperial Family to slay the empress. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1191 Reach the gate of the imperial palace. Chu Qing is sitting on the neck of a Vermilion Bird. This Vermilion Bird is not the original Vermilion Bird, but is mourning. The Divine Beast, who loves this bird, grows faster than humans. At such a short time, the funeral has directly changed from a cute little thing to a divine Beast Vermilion Bird that looks very cruel in appearance. Because it is in the space to look at the battle below. Needless to say, Chu Qing also knows what happened inside the imperial palace just now. Isn¡¯t that right? Isn¡¯t the roof of the huge palace of the imperial palace lifted up? Such a large roof can be lifted up without any leaks, who can not say what kind of foul wind and bloody rain has just experienced. This allows Chu Qing to better understand the current situation. The outside of the imperial palace was very orderly. The people who came out of the imperial palace stood neatly and surrounded the imperial palace. But Chu Qing¡¯s army of these people is very orderly, divided by a serial number of 2 teams, 3 teams and so on, and attacked fiercely after another. Looking at them like this, it¡¯s actually not going to last long. Looking at the room again, the imperial palace nanny in the room usually watered the flowers and the people doing the work were all messed up. Even the treasures in the imperial palace were not greedy. , Not going out at all. Di Cai and Ji Fei were fighting against some experts in the Gentlemen¡¯s League, and their strength was not weak, so they had been strangled. Can¡¯t stand it. There are other people in the Noda ¡¯s palace. They are all important ministers and generals in the Imperial Empire, and they are all fighting hard with the Gentlemen League. I don¡¯t know who it was. A very thick smoke was thrown out, and a white spot emanated from a place outside the imperial palace. Gentlemen¡¯s stuff is very advanced. This smoke is high-tech smoke that has been treated with high technology. It can¡¯t be scattered in less than an hour and a half, even if it is blown with strong wind. When the smoke dissipated, not only the people inside the palace and outside the palace were messing up, shouting a piece, they knew that it must be the gentleman¡¯s alliance to see these people and rushed in. Clearing the enemy and his teammates is very confusing, just like adding things to a hot pot indiscriminately. The man who emits the smoke is simply stupid. Chu Qing couldn¡¯t see it on the ground, and was somewhat helpless, so he let the funeral take himself to fly low, but still couldn¡¯t see anything. ¡°Do you have any skills to blow this smoke away?¡± Chu Qing asked, he planned to go straight down to join the battlefield, he can¡¯t let Di Cai Ji Fei and the others die like this, nor can he let the Gentlemen League The monks were so dead. However, it is not a way for him to go on like this. Now he can¡¯t see anything clearly. Even if he is a superb expert at this time, it is extremely dangerous. 10000 If you are out of luck, the chosen landing point is to hold a sword, and then the whole body will be cut sharply by someone¡¯s sword. What should I do? The mourning head nodded awkwardly, then yelled a few times. Speaking of yelling, in fact, for everyone, it¡¯s just some birds. However, the formidable power of this bird¡¯s call is really amazing, with a harsh point of 10000 points. Chu Qing is also covering his ears and sitting on the neck of the mourning, fearing that he will be deaf. ¡°Then I¡¯m gone, then you can hurry up and get rid of the smoke.¡± The scream of mourning is very useful. You can see the following point clearly. Chu Qing found a place and went down. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1192 After Chu Qing went in, he realized that the visibility in the smoke was much lower than in the air, no, it was completely invisible. In front of him was completely white. Although there will be the sounds of monks¡¯ footsteps and swords, etc., Chu Qing is sure that even if someone walks directly in front of him at this time, Chu Qing can hear it, but he can never see the shadow. But Chu Qing does n¡¯t know, this situation is better than before, but I do n¡¯t know how many times. Under the scream of bereavement, the smoke is receding at an extremely slow speed, but only Divine Beast Vermilion Bird This effect can be achieved. It¡¯s impossible to make a change for others to do it. ¡°Mushuang Sword Spirit, you first look to see if there are any familiar people beside us, especially pay attention to the smell of Ji Fei and Di Cai to see if they are around us.¡± Chu Qing said. In these days, Chu Qing¡¯s cultivation progress has been a lot, and his Wushuang sword will naturally improve a lot. Sword Spirit is already very sensitive to the soul energy smell, so a sharp increase is even more sensitive, and already has the ability to feel the breath of others in the crowd. Wushuang Sword Spirit 4 searched for a while, and suddenly froze. Chu Qing also obviously felt Wushuang Sword Spirit¡¯s body shaking, thinking what happened to Wushuang Sword Spirit, he quickly asked: ¡°What happened?¡± Wushuang Sword Spirit responded quickly: ¡°This ¡­ impossible, Chu Qing, I just smelled the smell of Gongyue in this pair of people? At first I thought I smelled it wrong, but this smell is indeed not wrong. ¡° This time Chu Qing shook, and smelled the taste of Gongyue? Gongyue was arranged by himself to stare at the game scene, how could it appear here. But even Wushuang Sword Spirit said something impossible was wrong, Chu Qing also felt that Wushuang Sword Spirit was useless even if it was useless. After thinking about it, Chu Qing decided not to carelessly, so he let Wushuang Sword Spirit take himself, follow the smell, follow the person who emits the smell. In this dazed place, finding people is not only difficult, but people on the road will be attacked by various people as enemies, but Chu Qing himself is very expert, and he easily escaped. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s him, he is standing right in front of you now.¡± Listening to the command of Wushuang Sword Spirit, Chu Qing walked for a while. Chu Qing looked at the past, still in front of a white, and still can not see who shadow. So Chu Qing fought against the person in front of him based on his extremely sensitive five senses. Because the person in front of him is probably Gongyue, Chu Qing at first did not make a ruthless move, but still made a false move tentatively. Chu Qing and Gongyue got along quite a long time, not to mention Gongyue ¡¯s cultivation technique. The problem is Chu Qing solved it, so I know the way of Gongyue¡¯s moves, and I know very well. You can judge whether it is Gongyue after a few strokes. Unfortunately, the person in front of him disappointed Chu Qing. After several tricks in a row, although they are all false tricks, ¡°Moon Moon¡± has no power to fight back, and will only wave a few hands indiscriminately. It is clear that an ancient martial arts has not been trained at all, and even martial arts have not been practiced. Ordinary person. Surprisingly weak. Chu Qing can already completely judge that the person in front of him must not be Gongyue, but the smoke is too thick to see the person in front of him, so Chu Qing made a few random moves to completely subdue this person and wait for the funeral Scream a few more times and the smoke dispersed. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1193 So Chu Qing passed the Divine Beast lock to send a message to the funeral to speed up the screaming, and the big bird on the head began to scream more frequently and harshly. Chu Qing couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, closed his eyes and screamed out with his body protector astral qi. ¡°Gongyue¡± is also the blessing of Chu Qing. Chu Qing¡¯s bodyguard astral qi also surrounds ¡°Gongyue¡±, so this guy will not feel harsh now. After about 5 minutes, the annoying bird call finally stopped, and the smoke at the scene finally dissipated, Chu Qing eyes opened, see all around There was one death and one injury, and there was suddenly a pool of blood on the feet, but Chu Qing¡¯s clothes were not stained with blood. Looked at the person caught in front of me, was it a big man? Does this big man even smell of Gongyue? ! Chu Qing asked Wushuang Sword Spirit with some doubts, fearing that Wushuang Sword Spirit would make mistakes due to the smell of smoke. Anyway, Wushuang Sword Spirit even more surely said that he had heard nothing. The smoke was dissipating so fast, and many people obviously found it was the role of the big bird above their heads. This 5 minutes was really hard and uncomfortable. After a while, Xiao 2 dog walked over, the clothes on his body were covered with blood, and the white clothes before were as if stained with paint, which directly became a festive red. ¡°Alliance Leader, you are here.¡± Although he was very familiar with Chu Qing before, he knew that after Chu Qing, he should still respectfully call Alliance Leader on important occasions. Xiao 2 The dog raised the knife and quickly put down the knife to help Chu Qing hold the man. Chu Qing waved his hand, indicating that he wouldn¡¯t use it: ¡°I don¡¯t need you to be busy here. You have to go and see how many remaining sins are all put into prison, especially to pay attention to whether Di Cai and Ji Fei are still alive? Search carefully.¡± After Chu Qing finished, Xiao 2 dog quickly took people to do things. ¡°Speak, who are you.¡± After Xiao Xiao¡¯s dog left, Chu Qing was not as friendly as before, but said to the man in front of him with an excessively cold tone. The man was shiver coldly in a pile of blood. A blade suddenly put on the man¡¯s neck, Chu Qing did not have much patience, so he threatened the man with a knife. How can a man who is shiver coldly on the battlefield calm down with a knife around his neck? ¡°Luo ¡­ Luo Ming ¡­ My name is Luo Ming.¡± The man answered. Luo Family is also one of the Great Family of Imperial Capital. Its status is much larger than Chu Family and Gong Family. It can be said that it was brought by the emperor. Imperial Family and Luo Family are often married together. Luo Ming is the Eldest Young Master of Luo Family. Although he is a man, his status in Imperial Capital is very high. Luo Family? Luo Ming? Why is there the smell of Gongyue? ¡°Do you know Gong Yue?¡± Chu Qing then asked. Gong Family and Luo Family are both Great Family, and they often walk around. It is not impossible if the smell is accidentally stuck for some reason. ¡°Gongyue? That traitor Gongyue of Gong Family?¡± Luo Ming heard the name Gongyue, looking thoughtful for a while, but thinking of the word traitor. Chu Qing did not worry too much, nodded. So Luo Ming quickly replied: ¡°Gongyue, I don¡¯t have much interaction with her, but just that the emperor held a feast a few months ago, everyone from the Great Family would go, I went, and Gongyue also went, but I just saw her and never said a word. ¡° Luo Ming replied somewhat cautiously. I wonder if the brain circuit suddenly turned around. I felt that it was not very good to call Miyazuki traitors in front of the enemy. Perhaps Miyazuki was the hero of others before the enemy! This is strange, Chu Qing thought. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1194 ¡°Why are you saving me?¡± Luo Ming asked. In fact, Chu Qing not at all deliberately went to save Luo Ming. But in the chaotic battle just now, Luo Ming either died under the sword of someone else, or was deafened by the sound of birds. Because Chu Qing has been holding Luo Ming, Luo Ming has not been attacked by others, but is also blessed with Chu Qing¡¯s armor astral qi, Luo Ming did not hear the piercing bird cry. Can also be regarded as life saving benefactor. Chu Qing frowned, he now wants to hear the words about Gongyue, instead of listening to this person to pull the topic, so Chu Qing pulled back: ¡°You shut up for me, you said you and Gongyue just met , Which one of you is familiar with Gong Family? ¡° Luo Ming, who had n¡¯t heard much response from Gong Yue, suddenly got nervous when she heard which one was more familiar with Gong Family, so she did n¡¯t dare to say anything. It was obvious to a fool, this is definitely a problem. The blade above the neck was closer to Luo Ming¡¯s neck. Luo Ming retracted unconsciously, but his neck was cut a little, and the blade leaned back again. This time he directly touched Luo Ming¡¯s flesh. of. ¡°I ¡­¡± Luo Ming paused, then closed his eyes and said in one breath, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are talking about!¡± Chu Qing¡¯s anger suddenly went up, at this time he refused to say a word. If it was not that the person in front of him could not faint or die, then Chu Qing would have to chop up one hand and one leg to be relieved even if he did not kill him. This time Chu Qing directly scratched a scar on Luo Ming¡¯s neck with a knife. Luo Ming was obviously afraid, and cowering only said a little: ¡°I ¡­ I saw Gong Yan last night. This is the most recent intersection between me and Gong Family.¡± Gong Yan? Chu Qing was taken aback, was this again related to Gong Yan? ¡°What did you do when you met?¡± Chu Qing then asked, not seeing the uncomfortable and blushing of this person in front of him. Luo Ming¡¯s face was as if roasted, especially red. ¡°Say!¡± The blade made another cut on Luo Ming¡¯s neck. ¡°I ¡­ we didn¡¯t actually do anything yesterday, just yesterday in the Green Hat Hotel, we did what men and women should do, and nothing else.¡± What should men and women do? Hearing this, Chu Qing almost spurted blood. The only thing to do between men and women is to go to bed. This palace said that he was about to marry his wife the next day. Even if he didn¡¯t know the impudent so much, he would engage with other men at night. This courage is worth admiring. There is also the Green Hat Hotel, Green Hat Green Hat, the name really comes back, it is really a big green hat for Chu Lan directly at the Green Hat Hotel. But Chu Qing can be sure that the smell of Gong Yue must be related to Gong Yan. The scene of the Xiao 2 dog is very intense compared to this side. The blood flower 4 splashes. No one does not stick a drop of blood on the body. Even if the Xiao 2 dog looks at a distance, he can feel his body. It is covered with bloodshot eyes, and I can¡¯t help but feel anxious. ¡°Send more than 1000 people to scan directly in the past, let them surround them, don¡¯t let one person escape, don¡¯t let them go out to report.¡± Xiao 2 Although the dog was originally a prisoner, but now he is very good at fighting with the soldiers. Everyone dare not listen to his instructions and made it. It is really effective. After a while, the scene is directly suppressed. Living. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1195 All the troops were concentrated and destroyed one by one. After a while, their proportions completely collapsed, and they could only help themselves back up, covering the core figures back. Xiao 2 The dog¡¯s incomprehensible face was all stretched out, and his usual smile was restored. There was another victory. Xiao 2 Dogs really don¡¯t have much pride. ¡°What happened to my brother Chu? Any news? Is there anything unexpected?¡± Xiao 2 The dog looked at the stable situation now, and quickly asked questions, he would grab the phone and make a call. At this time, the silhouette of Chu Qing appeared in front of him, still so majestic. ¡°Why are you guys fighting so late, it¡¯s so late than our side.¡± Xiao 2 dog saw Chu Qing, first he checked his body without any scars, and then he put a heart down. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, just a little accident happened, and then a person was arrested. Isn¡¯t that right?¡± Chu Qing pointed to Luo Ming, said with a smile, and asked about the odds of winning the battle. Xiao 2 The dog told the truth, according to the usual record, this victory was originally 100%, but only halfway was caught off guard. It¡¯s just that it was well covered by the Xiao 2 dog. ¡°How is this person? Did it bother you? How did you bring him back, do you want to give it away or go to prison?¡± Xiao 2 The dog looked carefully at the person behind him, and it didn¡¯t look too tall. . But only Xiao 2 dog can feel slightly, Chu Qing has some different attitudes towards him. Xiao 2 The dog looked at the man who thrashed on the life-and-death line. Although he still had a breath, he was also seriously injured. ¡°Di Cai, have they escaped alone?¡± Chu Qing still asked, but there was no trace of waves on his face. The calm look made people seem to be covered with frost. ¡°No, the people at Imperial Capital have been secretly locked in, and a fly can¡¯t get out. You can rest assured that no one has left the wind.¡± Xiao 2 When the dog said that his eyes were still on Luo Ming, he always felt that there were absolutely 7 tips on this person, otherwise Chu Qing would not take that much seriously. Chu Qing was also aware of his doubts when he suffered a loss, and his body was crooked, blocking him. Luo Ming still didn¡¯t wake up immediately, only to see a sound sleepy, blocking his side, really tight in his heart. ¡°This person is nothing. I just grabbed it. Now I¡¯m going to test him. If there is no clue, I can kill him directly.¡± Chu Qing said, and let someone on the other side take him to prison. . Xiao 2 The dog sees that Chu Qing has done all the things now, and it is not good to say something. Chu Qing suddenly changed his mind and said that he wanted to take this person back to torture. Xiao 2 The dog¡¯s face changed immediately, and took a person back, but this was at risk. 10000 This person has some modern instruments that they have never found before ¡­ ¡°I¡¯ve checked it all right, so I¡¯ll take him back. You guys should do it here.¡± Chu Qing said and left. Chu Qing didn¡¯t pay any attention to it, and now everyone¡¯s snorting voice, erratic gaze, recently fell on the captives obtained by this war, but most of them are some children and some old people have no power to parry. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1196 ¡°Take a closer look at these people and let them go if you don¡¯t have any details. Then the people we caught were also released in the same situation.¡± Chu Qing turned around and left such a sentence casually. The people on one side did not dare to neglect and went straight to do it. He turned around and left, then he took Luo Ming back to the hotel. Luo Ming also looked panicked. He also didn¡¯t understand the reason why this person wanted to catch himself. In the same way, he did not shout out words like other warriors. ¡°Do you really don¡¯t know what?¡± Chu Qing¡¯s eyes were like a well of water, calm and calm, calm and collected, caught him in, and sat slowly on his side. His attitude is very calm, the deterrent effect of this scene is a little bit more. Luo Ming didn¡¯t have the guts, so he couldn¡¯t catch a word, stuttered, and let others look angry. His gaze deliberately avoided Chu Qing¡¯s gaze, like a scam would really kill it. ¡°I really don¡¯t know anything.¡± After stammering, he finally squeezed out such a sentence, but this sentence is not as good as he did not say, so it seems that he really has no effect. Too. Chu Qing is speechless. Seeing the other party¡¯s timid look, I couldn¡¯t ask what I wanted. But it¡¯s not his style to let it go easily. Moreover, this person and Gong Yan are not good people, and their morals are corrupt. At the thought of Gong Yan, his anger deepened a little deeper, and then a firm and decisive order immediately killed Luo Ming. Chu Qing can only sigh. The clues that are hard to obtain are now gone, but the clue that can be traced now is that this matter has nothing to do with Gong Yan. Innate talent is almost on him. At this moment, Gong Yan was not like an ant, but he was playing with applause. ¡°Brother, you are going to help me deal with the matter now, I will go back.¡± Chu Qing said to the Xiao 2 dog on the side, the Xiao 2 dog was nodded. speaking of which he left there for about a few hours, even if the game of this day is not over, but at least few people are good. Thinking of this, Chu Qing¡¯s mood is even more pleasant. All his mind and body are now looking forward to what kind of record he will have after returning. Chu Qing came back, how much attention others did at all. Gongyue took the initiative to find it, and his eyes were filled with a decision. In fact, Chu Qing doesn¡¯t want to make her embarrassed. It¡¯s already good to not let her take charge of this matter. ¡°How are things seen on the battlefield, has anything changed?¡± Although placed in this era of nuclear war, such a greeting is not very polite, but this is also after people get along recently. This sentence has become a polite word with the frequent occurrence of war. Chu Qing was stunned for a while, and then said, ¡°It¡¯s still the same, nothing has changed. They were nestled in Imperial Capital by us, and no one dared to rush out.¡± Gong Yue was nodded, and it seemed as if she had added a bit more sorrow than when she went out, and her face was paler. Chu Qing puts it forward: ¡°If the matter of Rolling Forest is inconvenient for you, then don¡¯t care.¡± Gong Qing was very happy with the tolerance given by Chu Qing. But now this topic seems to have no taboo for her. ¡°No and so on, I just want to tell you that Zhao Huan is dead.¡± These few words, calm and collected, can¡¯t make any waves. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1197 Although this scene is already a sure thing for others, but this time it will come so fast, it seems that someone has reached a consensus in these areas. It seems a bit difficult now to see the scene where they are fighting each other. Chu Qing frowned when he thought of this step. Chu Qing also wanted to continue to crack down strictly, but this Zhao Huan was indeed not a member of Gong Family and Chu Family, not at all strictly targeted. It seems that in this game, the people of these two families have gradually grown stronger and smashed him, which is equivalent to the cannon fodder of this war, and it is inevitable that people will sympathize. ¡°Forget it, also take a little form, cremate it, and put some ashes.¡± Chu Qing said displeasedly, in this matter he said that he would go to the forest of rollers. The forest of the roller is still that dull look, as if it were like a monster pervading in the daytime, more terrifying than the devouring of the night and night. Chu Qing is not afraid to directly open and aboveboard to walk in, a group of players watching him also shouted and killed him. The expression on Chu Qing¡¯s face was disdainful, and it seemed that he didn¡¯t see these people in his eyes. It was just some toys he squeezed randomly. A few of them were angry with him about this attitude, as if to get really angry soon, but unfortunately they could n¡¯t get angry, so they could only work there blindly. But most people still keep a flattering state, crying and shouting there. On the one hand, they made up ridiculous reasons, as if to impress Chu Qing. Chu Qing had no choice but to sneer at their attitude. I used to feel unfathomable mystery, but more people feel a sense of crisis, usually reserved, but this time it is so impudent. A serious sense of crisis is approaching. ¡°It looks like you guys are having a good time here. I think you can stay here for a few more days.¡± Chu Qing said with a joke, but now it is no longer a joke in the ears of everyone, but a strong sense of crisis. The gloomy atmosphere shrouded in the eyes of these people again, and all eyes seemed to have fallen into the quagmire and could not struggle. Gongyue came back after dealing with the matter and saw this helpless sigh, but not at all soft-hearted. ¡°Well, you are Gong Gongyue, it¡¯s like turning your elbows outward, be careful of being condemned.¡± On the one hand, the people of Gong Family are also boast shamelessly, and all the dirty words are pushed on Gongyue¡¯s body. In the past. Chu Qing laughed after seeing who was coming. Then there was a sharp voice, echoing in the ears of the people. These sounds seemed to cut their hearts like a knife, which was more harmful than some physical attacks. ¡°Do you still blame me? It¡¯s just you reap what you have sown.¡± Gong Yue¡¯s spirit, this time seems to be more atmospheric, his eyes not at all respond to them, but the language is fiercely pointed at them. Everyone heard it without having one¡¯s hair stand on end, it was numb from head to toe for a while. ¡°His ashes have been completely scattered in accordance with the river, not at all do any more treatment, the body is also cremated.¡± After Gong Yue said that sarcasm was also an official matter. Chu Qing nodded, and then looked at these people in front of him. Because he was here, most of the people had gathered here. Now, most people who have not gathered here have already been hunted. He looked around and found that the people of Gong Family and Chu Family suffered heavy casualties here, and all the people were covered with a vicissitudes of life, although the number of dead people is large, but not at all some important people. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1198 These dead people are careless little characters, and now they are more sure of their attitude at first, and there must be someone holding a group to protect their boss, especially Gong Yan and Chu Anlan. These people will definitely arrange some defenses on the wedding, but most of these parts are their own dead. Now they are unharmed, but they are a little older than at first, and they wear them wrong in the years like a child, one minute, as if they are all patience in the pass. ¡°It seems that the bosses of you guys are all living very well here. It seems that you cannot be so good.¡± As soon as Chu Qing put it out, everyone¡¯s head silently showed a drop of sweat, and each drop fell to the ground, which was helpless. Now their self-confidence, as if Chu Qing was like a toy, madly stepped on the ground. Chu Qing this time doesn¡¯t seem to be a joke with them. I think of it more seriously. His hand is under his chin, which is the pattern he usually thinks about, and the people on one side dare not come out. Some foul language, interspersed with it, would fall on his head. Unfortunately, these effects are not at all very good, Chu Qing simply ignores them, does not give them some responses, and is not in a hurry. Because he knew that these people were going to die soon, and they died very miserably. He wouldn¡¯t simply make them ashes as the first person. During the discussion, the cold sweat straightened out, and his face became paler. Under the darkest envelope, these people seemed to become ghosts too soon, and they were eaten by the wild beast. In the cage, other people were hunted. The miserable appearance of those people, everyone could not bear to look straight, and twisted his neck uniformly, but on the other side of the neck, there were screams again and again. But these ears in Chu Qing turned out to be very beautiful ringtones, and some people¡¯s faces were even worse, as if these guys were in the scene, as if they were their end. Under this great pressure, the voice of flattery is even more continuous, and the situation does not give them any trace of sympathy. ¡°How do you think I should change the rules to make a game more interesting.¡± Chu Qing asked Gong Yue, who had not spoken on this side, his eyes now seemed to be like wolves, and he would eat them right away. The meeting place seemed to have the sound of weapons fighting. This was a silent battle. Gong Yue, who was next to him, was suddenly asked by him so that there was a gap in identity, and she was even more difficult to answer. As a result of this question, everyone¡¯s eyes fell on her. There were some angry like flames that would go out and swallow her in. Others expressed sympathy, loneliness, and fear. Gong Yue kept silent, she adopted a silent way, her eyes were dull. Chu Qing was just a ridicule just now, not at all put too much hope on her. He thought about it carefully. Although these people he found can continue indefinitely, there are indeed many people at first Gong Family and Chu Family at the wedding, but it takes only one week to consume them. The staff is about to consume it, and it seems that it can¡¯t be slowed down so quickly. Suddenly his brain opened wide and found that if these people ended up in an alliance, the wild beast wouldn¡¯t hurt them at all. This scene, the scene is also the worst scene, Chu Qing absolutely do not want to see. In the end he seemed to think of a good way. The corner of his mouth was slightly picked, and the others seemed to suffocate the air. ¡°The rule I want to change this time is: we only keep 70 people this time.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 1199 Compared with the previous number of layoffs, this has greatly reduced their scope, so that even if you want to collude to stay. The cutting method is also very cruel, and it has no effect at all. The current scene, it is really terrified to think slowly, the panic expression on his face is a new height of white, the pupil is extremely enlarged, looking at this extremely crazy character in front of him. Chu Qing may express deep sympathy, but only people on one side of this sympathy can speak straightforwardly. He is fake. ¡°Why are you so crazy, no humanity guy. You are not afraid of being condemned.¡± Everyone screamed so boldly, as if the time of life and death had already arrived, they did not intend to give up this last minute opportunity to fight with him. As a result, among these tough voices, there was a weaker voice. Obviously those people are those who have unclear positions here. They just came to the wedding occasionally and were arrested without thinking. Chu Qing thought, if you can get some benefits from here, it is naturally very good. It¡¯s just that this literally doesn¡¯t count as real cooperation, it¡¯s just use. Chu Qing not at all said his intentions, waiting for one fish after another to slowly hook. He was very suffocated, but the people on one side were slowly breathless in the face of the moment of life and death The voice of each and everyone is louder than the one, disguising some of the more angry voices, and a lot of people appeared immediately, and they asked for cooperation with him. Those people were very angry at Chu Qing¡¯s indifference, not at all, and they were still very surprised. The one sentence on the left and the one on the right seem to be human nature and dignity. They seem to be a worthless thing in front of them. Since all they want to do is live. Chu Qing smiled, everyone didn¡¯t understand the meaning, but the expression on his face persisted all the time, and a full-faced smile faced Chu Qing. ¡°If you are asked to cooperate, it must also be valuable. I have to know what you mean.¡± Chu Qing put on a very angry look, as if he didn¡¯t care. In fact, for others, this is a provocation. But for his appearance, he is very clear that this is not a provocation, he really needs a partner. In fact, there are some subtleties. Under such an extreme situation, it is basically impossible to want to train a completely loyal person. However, under such great pressure, it is indeed possible to force it out. The voice on one side did not disappoint Chu Qing, their voices were one by one, and the conditions for the one by one were more generous than before. Some people are even willing to pay all their assets, and even more extreme people are willing to hand the company directly to Chu Qing. Although in the era of war, the economic beauty has been cut a lot, but these assets The problem is still there. The bigger they are, the more people on one side despise them, but that is still very rare. Although Chu Qing did not hear it, he could also learn about these forms. Closer, you can hear some very clear voices. ¡°Why are you so arrogant, 10000000 million don¡¯t promise him, he is just an exploitation, not an equal condition.¡± Others didn¡¯t seem to be as calm as him, and swearing out directly, all kinds of swearing jumped directly. These people have been blinded by others. Chu Qing looked at it, he opened these prisoners directly, and let some people who are willing to cooperate come out, and found a few who were still in good control, and chose a few who did not have a lot of hatred for him. Throwing other people in. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1200 Some people have clearly put forward the conditions, but they are still bombarded with a blank face. They felt that what they faced next would only be the suppression of people inside and outside at the same time. Everyone¡¯s situation is the same. There are wild beast hunts and various people¡¯s hunts, but in the face of this side¡¯s lackluster behavior, other people with more determined positions are even more disgusted with them. Those people were also determined to show killing intent to them, and the darkness in their eyes was more heavy. It¡¯s just that those people are still exhausted and feel why they said they were brought in. Then those outside who agreed to cooperate were in a joyous manner, with smiles all over their faces. It was even more sinister to see them by those inside. He suddenly felt that he was the wrong choice to stand up at first. Just a closer analysis, although those people are all small forces, some of which are mixed with Great Influence. Obviously, Chu Qing did not make a decision based on their power, and thought about the outbreak of the recent war. This kind of qualifications seems to be far more than those of the people just now. These people come in. Is constantly sending people. Although Chu Qing they were not at all because of the heavy blow they suffered, but the thing in the vengeance is definitely gnashing teeth. Thinking of this, their eyes were slowly covered with a layer of frost, and it seemed that their hearts were extremely cold. Although some people who were bombarded thought of these things, more people still had not enough brains to turn around. They have been protesting one after another, and others are waiting for them more coldly. More people stabbed in the cold, very helpless. Gong Family of course showed some mental handicap at this time. When he found that the path of cooperation was feasible, he became even more impetuous, shouting and yelling, and some young generations have gradually echoed among these people. . A group of people also have a cold eye to serve them, but their power is within the extraordinary range. Also, after all, their power in the city is also much larger than those of smaller forces. Therefore, no one could be injured, and the dead on their side also took weapons and became aware of the situation. Chu Qing is also interested in the current situation. Such an obvious hint that those stupid people don¡¯t even know? Are you still so act recklessly put together to warm up and stick cold ass? He thought that he would be more interested in teasing him and asking the Gong Family who were coming out at that time. Chu Qing said that he realized that the influence of these people was not on a whim, and wanted to come and cooperate with them. They had already felt the powerlessness in the previous battle, and planned the situation with one hand. . Headed by a youngster named Gong Yu, it looks more impetuous and impetuous. Although his gaze is slightly subtle, it is also a wink among these people. He seems to be interested in the smell of Commander, but under the pressure of Chu Qing, it also looks like a mess. ¡°Are you the leader? Are you brave enough?¡± Chu Qing¡¯s sour mood is not slippery, it is obviously The words mean more than they say. Those people were a little surprised, and then a smiling face catered up, smiling flattery: ¡°It¡¯s not because of your majesty, it hurts us all, so this is ¡­¡± Halfway through them, they suddenly felt that their attitude was not firm enough, as if they were already being forced, and their old face suddenly turned red. Chu Qing quickly laughed, and the laughter seemed to be like a sword, stabbed on them, which was a clear mocking. Then, Chu Qing let Gong Yu out, his eyes sharp. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1201 Gong Yu found that she had been treated specially, and she even let it go. She thought that the great god was willing to cooperate, and the expression on her face was even more eye-catching. When she was confident, she added a little more and walked like she wanted to. The boards were all straightened, and the eyebrows could not hide the happiness. He didn¡¯t seem to feel that this was the calm that came before the disaster. Some people who felt malicious were very worried. He didn¡¯t make a timely judgment. What happened later was indeed that everyone¡¯s worries were okay, and now these worries soon became apparent in him. Chu Qing directly carried a long knife, leaving a hole in him. Here is the terrifying of his wounds, blood kept flowing out, and in the blink of an eye, the eyes were stained by red¡¯s blood. There was extreme panic on his face, and white immediately spread his entire face, and his pupils were also filled with unbelievable eyes. People are stupid on one side, they don¡¯t know why they even proposed to cooperate to kill. On the contrary, Gong Yu was very panicked, shrinking inwards. He heartily felt that there was a strong pain over his mouth, and his brain filled with a moment of pumping, unable to move even a little bit. ¡°What are you doing? I want to cooperate with you, I don¡¯t all want to kill you, what are you doing?¡± Gong Yu seemed to tremble because it was heard by outsiders, as if he was already shiver coldly, his whole hand seemed to be numb, step by step back, but his heart was more and more pain, unable to move . The smile on Chu Qing¡¯s face was more impudent, and the corner of his mouth was slowly hooked, just like a faint moon hanging on his face. ¡°Work with me, you are simply not qualified.¡± Chu Qing¡¯s words are very clear, but it sounds like a nightmare. Then, Chu Qing refused to give up, and it was a knife again, as if to chop him into pieces of meat. Although I hate those who cooperate with Chu Qing very much, I now feel a sympathy in my heart. ¡°Come directly if you want to kill or kill, don¡¯t lie to others, and come back later.¡± One day everyone was indignant. Seeing this tragic scene, each and everyone¡¯s heart seemed to fall into his throat, but he still endured his own tension and said this sentence. ¡°Don¡¯t kill it again, isn¡¯t that enough? His retribution is enough.¡± The voice of an old man was also extremely trembling, and appeared to be a relative of this person. Chu Qing didn¡¯t pay any attention to the gossip of the people on the side. In their eyes, Chu Qing has now become like a monster. The wild beast in it is even more terrifying. Qilin, who was following, was slowly approaching, as if they needed to be taken away, but they have nothing to do now. Compared to the evil outside, they think it is quite safe inside, each and everyone It seemed as if stunned. Although Gong Yue has turned to Chu Qing, after all, he still knows these people. Seeing this tragic scene is still unbearable, he just ran out without leaving a trail. You can see the only one on one side. You have already ran out, and it is also straight up. No one has to pay attention to how terrifying Qilin is behind, just waiting for death. Only some people who were already safe outside, and those who had passed the cooperation, suddenly felt relieved, and suddenly felt that they had not raised too many people to the battlefield before, otherwise they would really offend him. ¡°You all see clearly, this person¡¯s end is your end.¡± Chu Qing¡¯s bite words are still clear, as if they are about to eat their meat. People on one side laughed happily, especially those who had passed. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1202 These people are extremely happy, and they are particularly glaring in front of others, as if they are about to be adjusted. Then the Great Family who did not send many people out on the side began to consider whether to cooperate, and looked at the dangerous situation inside and outside, as if only cooperation could find this way out. Chu Family has some small forces that naturally want to talk about cooperation. After watching the previous end, some of them are trembling. Will it be because they alone have all of them put in. At this time they hated Chu Anlan. ¡°Otherwise let¡¯s cooperate together, otherwise we will be killed sooner or later on this one, it is better to gamble.¡± This kind of proposal is naturally very popular among them, and a group of people have also echoed. As a result, many people have begun to propose cooperation again. Before comparison, many people¡¯s white eyes have now calmed down, because they know that only cooperation is the only way out, but some people clearly know that their family has sent a lot of people up, and no longer struggle. Their eyes are now full of darkness. Chu Anlan saw such a chaotic scene in front of her, and was also very gnashing teeth. He wished to take Chu Qing away when he went out, but now this scene is completely impossible. ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s go find him to cooperate, so that we can find a way out.¡± Elder also echoed that one after another, his majesty still weighed in many people¡¯s hearts, and as a result, more people supported it. . All of them suddenly became quiet, waiting for the first person to start asking for cooperation. As a result, in this very quiet situation, it was very strange, and then a calm voice sounded: ¡°Everyone sees the current situation clearly, then how can we succumb to him? We must rise up to resist.¡± If this voice is put in the ordinary, there must be a lot of people who are also very excited to listen to it, with a tone, but now it seems that no one has put him in the eyes. Chu Anlan appreciates this person very much. He never stopped cooperating with Chu Qing, and he also knew that if he cooperated with Chu Qing himself, there was no way out. ¡°Yeah, what are you at first determined? Hurry and kill him, we will kill the wild beast after fighting together here.¡± His voice suddenly echoed in this scene, which seemed very generous. Chu Qing smiled helplessly. This smile seemed like a blade, inserted straight into his heart, and he immediately felt like he had one¡¯s hair stand on end. This powerful aura forced him to come down oppression come down. This is clearly satire to them, naked satire. ¡°As long as you still want to kill me, you have dreamed 100 times.¡± Chu Qing said on the side, his eye contact also became sharp, and his eyes seemed to be covered with a layer of sand. Then he began to pay attention to the whereabouts of Gong Yan. Gong Yan didn¡¯t speak aside, but the action at this time was also very obvious. Her lose one¡¯s head out of fear. ¡°Wu Shuangjian, help me look at this person¡¯s innate talent.¡± Chu Qing said, his hand also pointed in the direction of Gong Yan, she was the only one. Gong Yan simply didn¡¯t know what was happening, and suddenly saw this man pointing at himself like a cold-blooded demon, and suddenly he was also a languor. ¡°I have completely felt its breath, indeed it is the breath of Miyazuki, he definitely stole innate talent.¡± Wu Shuangjian¡¯s voice also answered indirectly. In his ears, no one except Chu Qing could hear it. Chu Qing faced Gong Yue, and his fundus was sharp. His eyebrows were deeply frowned, and there was such a mean shameless indecent. Gong Yan never dared to speak, for fear that he would say the wrong thing, or he would be killed if he did something. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1203 ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me? Is there something on my face?¡± Gong Yan said to the people around him, showing her anxiety and nervousness between her hands and feet. The man froze, followed Gong Yan¡¯s gaze back to the past, and happened to collide with the eyes that Chu Qing had seen. Excited, he seemed to be kneeling down softly, unable to calm down. ¡°Chu Qing, you are still the people of our Chu Family! Quickly let us go out, we may also forgive you and let you enter our family genealogy.¡± Chu Anlan said straightforwardly, but his eyes were still somewhat evasive. Chu Qing was shocked when he heard it, and then it was shocked to appear on his face. Is it interesting to threaten yourself with a genealogy? Perhaps at least he was willing. Afterwards, the gray pupils in the disdainful eyes were very clear, and the people who filled the face were as fast as the wind and rain alternated quickly. They swept it lightly, but the people there did not dare to show the atmosphere. Everyone¡¯s heart seemed to be stimulated by the cold eyes, and he couldn¡¯t help covering a layer of hoarfrost. I was still speculating about what Chu Qing would think, and then the icy words came out: ¡°Enter the Chu Family genealogy? Then you have to be qualified for me, as for your kind of ancestors, I am rare.¡± With that said, his eyes really showed a kind of scornful sharpness. Chu Anlan took a deep breath, suddenly dizzy and eyes blurred, and now I understand that things like recognition ancestors and return to the fold, such as genealogy, are very glorious in their eyes, but for Chu Qing, people simply do n¡¯t look good What? Chu Qing looked at the people around him. After experiencing the bloody storm just now, the game staff was gone a lot, and more than 20 people were also seriously injured. Qilin was very happy, and the bright red blood stains remained on the corners of his mouth, and his eyes looked like he was killing his eyes. ¡°You go down first, and then after I have arranged the things here, I will go to you and talk about the cooperation.¡± Chu Qing glanced at Yu Guang as if to suffocate. Those few people finally escaped, naturally they did not dare to neglect, and hurriedly scrambled out. The atmosphere inside seemed more dignified and colder. Chu Qing looked around with interest and said, ¡°It seems that death is not so serious as I imagined. Then, let¡¯s continue the game!¡± The phenomenon of other people swearing is still there, but in the end, there is no gain in shouting. Chu Qing posted the names of the people on a few multi-colored balls, and then put them in a roller to rock. It was a way similar to the welfare lottery. The people¡¯s eyes did not dare to leave, they all held their breath to observe The direction of these balls. As a result, after 5 minutes, everyone¡¯s appetite was hung to the maximum. Chu Qing appeared with a stern stop. A small ball rolled out. Chu Qing was a dislike of muddy people. He lifted it and looked at his face. It¡¯s unprecedented smudge. The name written above is Gong Yan. Chu Qing showed it to these people, and someone suddenly sighed in relief. ¡°No ¡­ don¡¯t ¡­ don¡¯t ¡­¡± Gong Yan didn¡¯t care about his face anymore. When he saw this scene, he immediately cried out, and his voice was more trembling, very obvious trembling, his legs were soft, and he sat down To the ground. She has been begging Chu Qing all the time, Chu Qing did not give face at all, frowned obviously at Gong Yan. Part of it is the disgust of Gong Yan¡¯s appearance, part of it is the disgust of genuine behavior derailed before marriage, and part of it is the thought of Miyazuki¡¯s innate talent. ¡°Mom ¡­ save me ¡­¡± Gong Yan was still shouting in a dumb throat. Chu Qing blocked the operation of Spirit Qi by Spirit Qi. Gong Yan was quickly dragged into the rolling forest by Chu Qing¡¯s people, and everyone else was kicked out. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1204 Because of the strangeness of this matter, Chu Qing has been watching and watching this round all the time, silently observing all this, still like the last time, Qilin didn¡¯t hurt at all, yes, it has been non-stop Crazy plundering other people¡¯s blood. In an instant, blood flowed into a river, blood flowing into a river, and the sky seemed to be stained with red. This magnificent situation can only be seen under such a large-scale hunt, but it blooms beautifully like a red flower on the map, but all of this is in exchange for the lives of other people. Yes, this time is extremely precious. ¡°Everyone, protect me quickly, please, protect me.¡± Gong Yan said as soon as he entered, his voice was gradually said with a throat. Her voice skipped the ears of everyone, but no one took care of him, and now to protect her, it is almost death, no one will not cherish his life. She was also very helpless, just came down in a round, there were no flowers, birds, grass and insects approaching him, and no drop of blood even stuck to him. At this moment, she seems to have opened an array on her body, it seems, but it is obviously already in the group, and her Spirit Qi is fundamentally impossible. There are any pure natural substances to protect her. Chu Qing was wondering, and he looked at Qilin¡¯s bloody state again. Many people had already taken up arms to fight him. After the last scene of gravity, everyone¡¯s heart was already protected. Mainly. From this God¡¯s perspective, Chu Qing can clearly feel that those who have a big business already have some protection from people, and they do so at all costs. Chu Qing is also helpless, originally their goal is these people, but now they have been protected. Soon, the current few thousand people have been reduced to a few hundred people in an instant, and the way to reduce them is also very cruel. This round passed quickly, and Qilin did get a little injury, because those people began to attack him with artillery. It¡¯s just that these injuries are not a trivial matter for him, only that his green blood slowly oozes out, which is strange. In the end, he retreated because he was injured, but there was a feeling of perseverance in his eyebrows. However, after this round, there was another round, Chu Qing not at all quickly disturbed them, and waited for Qilin after the peace of mind to recover from the injury, did not spend a night. Everyone was still asleep on the live broadcast, and many people did not dare to sleep. They were worried, and they were afraid that their lives would be gone by the morning. Instead, Gong Yan felt that she was out of luck. After a few days, she didn¡¯t hurt at all. There was no drop of blood on his body. When the filthy things splashed on her, there was some strength Go and help him to stop coming in. He didn¡¯t pursue that force at all, what strength would be able to protect himself. Chu Qing is still coming early to continue to contemplate, to know what is wrong with him, gradually, he found that Qilin simply would not attack him, it seems that he is already afraid, and more of it is arranged by fate. Just like Qilin wouldn¡¯t attack himself before. Chu Qing discovered this theory, but he still didn¡¯t dare to make a conclusion directly. He continued to look and found that as long as there was a knife or a handle suddenly flying over, she would indeed have a protective screen to protect her. . This power is 10000 points, not similar to Spirit Qi, but it is like plundering from others. Chu Qing frowned afterwards, and the expression on his face also became heavier, seeming to be more irony. He is now in the heart secretly a thought is breeding. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1205 The idea is that perhaps Gong Yan took away Miyazuki¡¯s innate talent so that he won¡¯t be robbed. Gongyue couldn¡¯t be hurt at all because of herself, so there was also a fluttering breath in her heart, but there was nowhere to go, only Qilin avoided her. ¡°Haha, you are retaliated this time. It is nice to call you at first and not help me. Now I will not help you either.¡± Gong Yan¡¯s energy seemed to grow stronger, the expressions on his face were all fluttering, at first pale face, but now it has become very magnificent, and there are some blushes. The person on one side saw him taking pleasure in other people¡¯s misfortune like this, but he also wanted to go and smoke him directly, but now there is no time to go to Guxia, she has been running away. It seemed as though he hadn¡¯t attacked them, and the experience was still very strong. He had been chasing and slamming at them, and sometimes painted a few artillery fires. The attack power was very extraordinary. Then a lot of people were directly killed, blood flowing into a river, and the eyes seemed to be repeating a red, simply unable to see. ¡°You say that the mean people must say some means or the like, otherwise how the words can live to the present, it is really mean.¡± Many people began to swear at her, in fact, they did not know what means they used. But if it can be so safe, it must have used some extraordinary methods. What¡¯s more, after this person has a solution, he will face them for a while with rigid irony and scorching satire. Gong Yan¡¯s eyes looked at them coldly, simply did not want to go up to help at all, some people finally couldn¡¯t get through, wanted Gong Yan to go up to help. It was just that she was completely indifferent, and stood on the spot to watch him fight coldly. After this splendid match, she also felt cheerful, and after watching those people dead, she laughed unbridled. The person on the side passed by and watched. This madman was the same, but now there is no way to compete with him. People have their own means to keep it secret. This is for sure. Qilin was also able to accept Chu Qing ¡¯s response. Chu Qing felt very puzzled directly. He must have been more affirmed in his heart, and his eyes were more fierce. Did n¡¯t expect was mistaken by himself Hit by mistake. ¡°It¡¯s the person in front of you, why don¡¯t you attack it, always avoiding him.¡± Chu Qing¡¯s tone is very affirmative, revealing a dangerous meaning. Qilin was also shocked for a moment, and did not know why he said this? ¡°What, Master, she is Miyazuki Young Lady, how can I hit him? So I simply avoided her and tried not to hurt him.¡± The voice came up, and he seemed to have a sense of confidence in his heart. He always felt that Chu Qing was in a wrong situation. He was shocked. Hearing this answer, he was even more vicious, as if he would gnashing teeth soon. ¡°From now on, fully attack the woman, just don¡¯t take his life, just keep a breath, you can talk.¡± Chu Qing said, gazing at Gong Yan over there ¡°And how do you tell that she is Gongyue?¡± Chu Qing said calmly that although he is now 80% sure, he still needs to be certain in the end. ¡°Because that person has his breath on it, and it is still not unusually large and heavy, so you can smell it from afar.¡± Qilin said that in a blink of an eye, he met the man just now, and he fought along the way. Gong Yan was suddenly disappointed. He knew that it was really strange that he hadn¡¯t been hurt, but now he suddenly attacked him again. On the one hand, people who had mocked him also came to see the excitement, and now the group simply does not attack them, only attacks Gong Yan one. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1206 With Chu Qing ¡¯s order, Qilin did n¡¯t care what the people next to him thought about his attack on Gongyan. Moreover, in his capacity, whoever dared to talk, he packed them up by himself, so this attracted all of them. Watching lively. ¡°Chu Qing, what¡¯s the matter with you? Why does Qilin only attack me alone?¡± Gong Yan naturally noticed Chu Qing watching on the side in a trance. Out of a very strange heart, Gong Yan took the time to take a break and asked him, but the cold voice could not afford Chu Qing¡¯s slightest attention. As if he didn¡¯t hear him talking to himself, Chu Qing stood there quietly, wanting to see where Gong Yan would leak any weak spot. In fact, even if Chu Qing discovered it, but he was really not sure, but now Qilin is there. Chu Qing wants to see what this so-called ¡°Gong Yan¡± pretends to do like this. After seeing the flashes of light after another, they were escaped by Gong Yan¡¯s astonishment. Naturally, some of her abilities are still playing a role. Chu Qing looked at the people in front of her, if not on the side Everyone pays attention to their fights, and doubts whether Chu Qing is in love with Gong Yan. Although Gong Yan is now in a weak position, Qilin seems not at all soft-hearted, and no matter whether Gong Yan is breathing, Qilin teases him like a king. Originally, Gong Yan couldn¡¯t stop Qilin¡¯s attacks, but he was still distracted. Looking at the man in the distance, Gong Yan had an inexplicable feeling in his heart, but his eyes were full of hatred. He didn¡¯t know himself. What was done was actually treated like this. Qilin noticed his gaze, and also noticed Chu Qing¡¯s gaze behind him. Some not knowing what to do continued moving towards Gong Yan¡¯s attack. If he was given a break, Qilin really didn¡¯t want to continue attacking. ¡°Chu Qing!¡± I saw Gong Yan¡¯s voice sounded over there. Gong Yan knew that his name could not be called Qilin. After all, he was Sacred Beast, and he could only shout Chu Qing beside him. Who knows this, Chu Qing violently took a knife that didn¡¯t know where it came out. Trance was a moment of kung fu. He quickly came to Gong Yan¡¯s side and whispered in his ear: ¡°Say, Why fake Gong Yan, Gong Yue? ¡° The last 2 words seemed to have burned in her mind. Gong Yan¡¯s eyes dodged. She didn¡¯t know how to answer. She didn¡¯t expect that Chu Qing only found out that she would treat her like this. Gong Yan didn¡¯t dare to raise his head, Qilin also stopped the next attack because of Chu Qing¡¯s arrival. It seems that the person who just played Gong Yan was not the same as him. Qilin sat there and didn¡¯t know what he was thinking about, staring at 2 people. ¡°Speak, your weak spot is too obvious.¡± Looking at Gong Yan¡¯s head down, Chu Qing once again asked, since she was impersonating Gong Yan, there would be certain reasons, Gong Family¡¯s strength he had not seen, with Gong Yue¡¯s ability, she would stay like him Around? Chu Qing is naturally more curious. Asked by him like this, Gongyue somewhat guilty lowered her head. She bit her lip and hesitated for a moment. Chu Qing hooked Gongyue¡¯s chin in one hand, his eyes fixed on her pupils, and the typical liar did not dare to look at his eyes. Chu Qing smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t try to lie to me.¡± ¡°Gong Family elder passed away! What can I do?¡± Seemingly working hard, Gongyue hurriedly broke away from Chu Qing¡¯s hand, moved towards him, and shouted out loudly. After talking, he was still breathing out loudly. After the fight, he didn¡¯t have much strength and this wonderful man. Careful, she would be wasting some energy by breaking away. She actually didn¡¯t know why, but she looked like this in front of Chu Qing. Although she knew she had fought with Qilin just now, she still looks like a Gong Family Eldest Young Lady anyway. She looks weak, but she might be laughed at by the world. . (End of this chapter) Chapter 1207 It seemed that there were tears in the corners of his eyes. Chu Qing frowns looked at the ¡°Gong Yan¡± in front of him. I didn¡¯t know whether it should be her mouth to call Gong Yue or Gong Yan. However, he was still surprised when he heard the news. Gong Family¡¯s elder passed away? ¡°Don¡¯t you, Gong Family, have elders yet? Do you want you to come out and pretend to be Gong Yan? Do you think you are a little insulting me?¡± Looking at her actually a little weak, Chu Qing not at all forced to ask, but instead looked at the gasping person beside her, no wonder she would have the breath of Gongyue, and no wonder she had the unique ability of Gongyue. It seemed to be stimulated by the tone of Chu Qing ¡¯s words. Gong Yue ¡¯s incredible lifts the head. He who looked at aloof and remote, all eyes were unbelievable. She naturally did n¡¯t hear Chu Qing stimulating her, she just did n¡¯t expect Chu Qing dare to look down on himself so much. ¡°Chu Qing, don¡¯t think that you can dominate those people with your own skills. You are still a man after all! The man who should be the most at home.¡± Naturally, some angry moved towards him, he said it, there are people all around here, Chu Qing said this, obviously it did not give her face. Seeing that she achieved her purpose, Chu Qing not at all ignored what she said. At least everyone in the world knows Dao Palace¡¯s ability as Gong Family Eldest Young Lady and her innate talent, although it is indeed a little worse than him. However, Chu Qing also knows the character of Dao Palace Moon, so he naturally used the radical method. Gongyue looked at him before putting the knife in front of him. He didn¡¯t mean to dodge. He couldn¡¯t help turning his eyes towards him again, looking at the knife by the way. ¡°Why? I¡¯m already speaking without releasing.¡± Hearing Gong Yue saying this, Chu Qing had nothing to refuse, and took the knife back. ¡°Speak, what¡¯s going on?¡± Chu Qing not at all because these distracted topics and thoughts went to other places. After seeing her, she continued to ask, although she felt a matter of no concern to oneself , But still worried. Gong Yue didn¡¯t expect Chu Qing to get to the bottom of the question, and looked at all around who had just looked at the lively people, because Qilin was there and they all dispersed a lot. Gong Yue also knew that Chu Qing still kept face for himself. ¡°Gong Yan is in charge of Gong Family and can¡¯t come out. I can only let her take her place.¡± Gong Yue lowered her eyes and looked at the distance, not at all deceiving him, but she could see that she seemed a little distressed. Yeah, obviously the smallest, but have to bear so much. Looking at Gong Yue ¡¯s appearance, Chu Qing also knew that she still dared not lie to herself at this time. After all, Qilin could n¡¯t escape anything, and Chu Qing looked thoughtful and nodded, and fell silent. Gong Family ¡¯s departure presumably liberated some people and lost some of their main strength, so Gong Yan could not leave at this time, but in the ¡°game¡± he arranged, Gong Family should not be absent, so He can think of it. Chu Qing¡¯s silence made Gong Yue a little low. She thought that Chu Qing¡¯s ability could still help Gong Yan, but Chu Qing didn¡¯t mean it at all, but yes, they had nothing to do with it. ¡°Chu ¡­¡± Gongyue wanted to say something, but was stopped by the shaking of the mountain. Chu Qing and Qilin¡¯s sudden vigilance naturally noticed at their side Gongyue, because suddenly the mountain shook, everyone looked towards them, watching them extra vigilant, everyone couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. Because of the presence of Qilin, Chu Qing has the ability to detect all around more than before. When I thought about it, I felt that something was wrong. He did n¡¯t expect to be so fast. Watching the cracks on the ground continue to start, and even the rocks on the nearby mountains began to fall, Chu Qing noticed that it seemed that there was a summon division summon. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why is there a summon division?¡± ¡°Yeah, I feel it too¡± ¡°No way ¡­¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 1208 all around Started a noisy sound in an instant. It turned out that he was not only aware of it, but also felt it by his side. Chu Qing looked back at Gongyue, who was shoulder to shoulder with her. Compared to the previous battle, Gongyue might have been a little tired, but Chu Qing knew that she would not easily admit defeat. After all, the battle was actually a woman¡¯s thing. After a while, the feeling of shaking the ground seemed to stop a lot. Chu Qing and Qilin moved towards the same direction, and it seemed that something was the same in that place. Sure enough, it didn¡¯t take long for an ominous beast about the same size as Qilin to appear in front of everyone. Looking at it, it looked like the 9 in the myth. It was full of thick baleful. qi. The huge monster saw the people who lost one¡¯s head out of fear, but it was just a slap problem. The ominous beast slapped it. These people were like ants under its claws, letting it destroy. Although they can¡¯t beat the ominous beast to a certain extent, after all, they are all people with certain abilities. I saw that the ominous beast slaps although they attacked, but there are still some people in the subconscious consciousness of escape. I saw these people hurriedly formed a protective layer beside themselves, and some people even ran away in a hurry. ¡°Gongyue, you stay here.¡± Chu Qing glanced at Gongyue. Naturally, she would not let her look like this to fight now. That would be nine deaths and still alive. ¡°can¡­¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I have something to do, you don¡¯t have to make trouble.¡± Chu Qing just turned around and left. In this chaotic crowd, almost all of them are running away. Some people even ran forward, not telling good from bad, and seemed to want to compete with the ominous beast in front. But they can only laugh at their overreaches oneself. Although Gong Yue looked at him so awkwardly, she knew that she had a special innate talent on her body, but with Chu Qing¡¯s appearance, she knew that this time it was tough to deal with it. People are running chaotically below, some people are constantly attacking, and some people are still struggling unnecessarily. Chu Qing glances below and seems to want to find who. ¡°Boss!¡± Amidst the confusion of the crowd, Chu Qing heard a particularly familiar voice, which seemed to be Xiao 2 dog. With the source of the sound, Chu Qing looked at all around people who were running around and could not help feeling a little upset. But looking at the ominous beast in front, since it appears, then he will definitely solve this ominous beast. ¡°Xiao 2 dog, stay still, I¡¯ll come to you.¡± Probably judging the orientation of the Xiao 2 dog, Chu Qing looking thoughtful looking forward, asking him to find the Xiao 2 dog is indeed very simple, finding Chu Qing is a bit difficult for the Xiao 2 dog. Although the crowd is more confusing, Chu Qing is still locked in the position of Xiao 2 dog. Seeing that a familiar person came, Xiao 2 dog couldn¡¯t stop being happy, and hurried to Chu Qing to want to be with him. But for this reason, Xiao 2 dog naturally did not notice that ominous beast also moved towards his direction. Seeing such a scene, Chu Qing frowned, I really don¡¯t know how to say how good he is. I saw Chu Qing blinked and pushed away the Xiao 2 dog with the help of immortal strength. The 2 people escaped the danger. But after all, it was ominous beast. When Chu Qing got up, he couldn¡¯t help but covered his arm. Just a moment ago, he was naturally injured. ¡°Boss, are you okay?¡± Xiao 2 dog looked at Chu Qing very worried. I couldn¡¯t help but blame myself. I knew he shouldn¡¯t be so reckless. Chu Qing shook the head, but it was just an attack, he was still able to live. Looking at the Xiao 2 dog and the ominous beast behind him, Chu Qing had to clear him. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1209 ¡°Xiao 2 dog, this ominous beast must be removed.¡± Chu Qing looked at the ominous beast in front of him, moved towards his diagonally reared Xiao 2 dog instructed. Anyway, this ominous beast appears in his own range, so he definitely needs to manage it, not to mention that this ominous beast is also very strong. Even if he ignores it, he will take the initiative to provoke himself. Thinking this way, it is natural to fight the ominous beast together with the Xiao 2 dog. ¡°Che, I really thought it would be arrogant to take advantage here?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, this ominous beast has been barely beaten by several of our Elders. What ability does he have?¡± Watching 2 people moved towards the direction of ominous beast, the rest of them were discussing spiritedly there. It seems that the appearance of ominous beast didn¡¯t care about them in general. What¡¯s more important is that these 2 people have what skills and abilities can beat the ominous beast in front. Mocking, irony, disdain, and disgust are the meanings of these people looking towards 2 people. With Chu Qing¡¯s ability, these people discussed spiritedly he listened, but it does not mean that these are good ¡°suggestions¡±. Chu Qing looked at the past with some eyes, and some of these talents closed their mouths. The ominous beast is still competing in the front, so although watching ominous beast was catching Xiao 2 dog just now, the reason why 2 people were not at all was attacked next. As a Alliance Leader, the strength of balance is to disdain as beneath contempt in the eyes of those women, but Chu Qing is more recognized. I saw ominous beast continually vomiting red flames, seeming to care nothing about the human beings in front of him. The ability to balance is indeed unmatched by many of these people, but Chu Qing also noticed that the balance is also barely resisted. The flame of ominous beast moved straight towards the direction of the balance. Although the balance made a firewall at a very fast speed, it was still knocked down. The speed of balance is not comparable to Chu Qing. Chu Qing took a step forward, Xiao 2 dog knows, Chu Qing¡¯s decision will definitely not change. but! This ominous beast is so cruel. Looking at this scene, Xiao 2 dog was crying and tearless. He didn¡¯t want to die here. Some looked at the ominous beast in front of him, but he took a step back. Looking at Chu Qing next to him, he didn¡¯t seem to notice himself. Xiao 2 dog turned around and wanted to run. He didn¡¯t know his own strength. Chu Qing could do what he believed. Chu Qing came to create miracles. But he is not. Thinking this way, Xiao 2 dogs want to escape from here if they think as it should be by rights. Xiao 2 The dog ran away without looking back. He thought that Chu Qing really didn¡¯t find it. When he turned around, Chu Qing¡¯s face appeared in front of him again. ¡°Why? Still running? You are better than those who just say no, I don¡¯t know.¡± Chu Qing¡¯s words seemed plain and plain, but Xiao 2 dog could hear what you mean by the words, swallowed saliva, looked towards ominous beast and balance, a man and a beast are still fighting, as if they can see the dust around all around Raise up. ¡°Look, I can¡¯t beat the balance. I dare not go up.¡± Xiao 2 said with a guilty conscience. It looked like a little daughter-in-law who was bullied, and Chu Qing watched sweating constantly. Although he kept saying it here, Chu Qing still ruthlessly grabbed him back like a drip or a drag. Xiao 2 The dog was about to cry without tears, but he knew that he certainly couldn¡¯t escape Chu Qing¡¯s palm, but he was helplessly brought back to the ominous beast by Chu Qing. Because he just persisted for a long time just now, and his ability to balance seems to have weakened a lot, so now he is in a weak position. Ominous beast also noticed the 2 people who came suddenly and seemed to find a new target, moved towards Chu Qing and attacked the past. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1210 Gong Yue, who was not far away, had been watching the movements of the two people. Since Chu Qing or she would act easily, Gong Yue seemed to be particularly obedient this time, staying in that place and watching the movements of the two people and the ominous beast. ¡°Don¡¯t you die so early.¡± Gong Yue looked at that direction with some worry, and didn¡¯t seem to notice her worry. She naturally didn¡¯t find it. Looking at the attack of ominous beast, Gong Yue¡¯s heart all mentioned her throat . Chu Qing was naturally moved towards ominous beast with no reservation. Chu Qing raised his hand and fought in this direction. Although his attack was not as strong as ominous beast, it also caused some damage. After all, this ominous beast is not to be trifled with. In this fight, it is getting more and more jealous. Now someone is ¡°playing¡± with him. Ominous beast is more intensely moved towards 2 people. After all, it¡¯s trifling humans that¡¯s all, how can they have so much energy and ability to compete with the ominous beast in front of them, there are still so many people watching behind them, but no one dares to step forward except these 3 people . Looking at the balance behind him, Chu Qing also knew roughly that he would definitely not be able to get up at the moment. Chu Qing looked at the ominous beast in front of him, and wanted to continue to attack. A man and a beast were also entangled in this one. It did n¡¯t take long for Chu Qing to continue to stand in the same place, and the ominous beast was also in that place, eyes It¡¯s all irritated. He still doesn¡¯t know much about the ability of ominous beast. Although he is sure about his current ability, not at all can win. Chu Qing hesitated. ¡°Wow! Look at it ¡­¡± Chu Qing didn¡¯t seem to find the ominous beast¡¯s attack. Although Xiao 2¡¯s dog didn¡¯t help beside him, but his vigilance was also very high. Watching Chu Qing froze in place, Xiao 2¡¯s dog quickly pushed him away. ¡°Damn, it really hurts.¡± Lying on the ground, watching a spit of blood in his mouth, the Xiao 2 dog was crying and tearlessly supporting the ground, and could not help talking. Looking at where the Xiao 2 dog fell, Chu Qing was a little stunned. He knew that the attack of ominous beast just now, he thought he could have time to block the attack, but he did not expect the attack of ominous beast to be too fast and was blocked by the Xiao 2 dog. Too. Chu Qing frowned, he still somewhat overestimated himself. ¡°Qilin.¡± A clear voice rang, and Chu Qing did not hesitate. Although Qilin had just returned, in order to protect the Xiao 2 dog, Chu Qing naturally chose to continue summon out. With Qilin, at least the success rate is much higher. Qilin¡¯s arrival also made the atmosphere between the air thicker and thicker. Looking at the ominous beast in front of him, Qilin thought it was a bit funny. Isn¡¯t this just like him? ¡°Qilin, come on.¡± Chu Qing didn¡¯t have any words, moved towards Qilin instructed, turned around and ran in the direction of moved towards ominous beast, with his and Qilin¡¯s ability, this move came down, he hasn¡¯t been able to fight for so long The ominous beast can still block it. With Chu Qing¡¯s instructions, Qilin naturally did not hesitate. 2 The cooperation of the individuals is seamless. Chu Qing will not let this ugly thing hurt the people around him. His eyes became sharp, and Chu Qing¡¯s feelings seemed to have changed a lot. The 2 people finally beat the ominous beast seriously after repeated cooperation. Watching the ominous beast arrive, although Chu Qing knows that not at all let him die, but at least he was seriously injured. Chu Qing stopped in front of ominous beast, panting constantly, and also had many scars on his body. Ominous beast, which ca n¡¯t be beaten with balance, although it takes a long time, but Chu Qing ¡¯s performance once again shocked everyone, time and time again summon Qilin, even as powerful as the leader of Alliance Leader, Gong Family Also pay for him, which makes everyone naturally start to wonder about Chu Qing¡¯s true identity. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1211 Chu Qing sat cross-legged on the ground, frowning slightly. Alliance Leader looked solemnly at the crowd and looked towards Chu Qing who was adjusting his content. Alliance Leader keenly sensed that something was wrong, probed his inner breath, and looked at Chu Qing¡¯s eyes with a more complicated look. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Alliance Leader came to Chu Qing with concern, and lowered his voice. Chu Qing opened his eyes and saw Alliance Leader in front of himself, slightly nodded. Alliance Leader saw that Chu Qing¡¯s face had improved, so he stopped asking. The ominous beast on the side has already looked a little weak after Chu Qing¡¯s blow, but still hasn¡¯t stopped the ominous beast from wanting to attack everyone¡¯s mind. ominous beast Fiercely stared at the conditioning Chu Qing, intending to launch two more attacks, after Alliance Leader asked Chu Qing, step by step came to the front of ominous beast. Under the powerful pressure, the ominous beast was a little difficult to deal with the pressure of Alliance Leader because of the serious injury. ¡°Wait for the ominous beast, it¡¯s arrogant to be injured and think of blaming the world.¡± As soon as the Alliance Leader¡¯s words came out, everyone around looked at the weak ominous beast on the ground with horror. Although the ominous beast was weak, the kind of inferiority in the bones did not diminish with its current situation. Ominous beast Seeing Alliance Leader like this, howling at the sky, although the ominous beast was seriously injured, the breath on his body was not weak, and the people around him vomited a mouthful of blood. ¡°Today, I enforced justice on behalf of the Heaven and took you the ominous beast in the world!¡± As soon as he had finished speaking, Alliance Leader reached the ominous beast. Ominous beast saw Alliance Leader wanting him to die, and originally stared at Chu Qing¡¯s eyes and turned to Alliance Leader. Alliance Leader took out his own weapon, the sword pointed to ominous beast ¡°This is evil, and I want to be evil when I am dying, so I will send you away from this World!¡± As soon as the Alliance Leader finished speaking, he worked hard and began to prepare a fatal blow to the ominous beast in front of him. Ominous beast landed on one foot, and a violent gust of wind was blowing across the ground. Alliance Leader looked at it contemptuously and flew towards him. All the surroundings were suddenly fatally destroyed. Alliance Leader took his hand , The sword penetrated the heart of ominous beast. The bright red blood flowed out of the body of the ominous beast. The Alliance Leader quickly returned, wiped his hands, read an incantation, and saw the original huge ominous beast, emitting a light, and the huge ominous beast fell down. On the ground, Soul Crystal with the body also appeared. After the battle disappeared, everyone came from a distance and admiredly looked at Alliance Leader and Chu Qing. Suddenly, the Soul Crystal appeared in the ominous beast within the body attracted attention. The powerful Soul Crystal in the ominous beast within the body undoubtedly aroused the interest of everyone, but it did not dare to attack before the Alliance Leader. At this time, a female voice broke the silence ¡°Yo, are you so conscious?¡± Chu Anlan flicked his long hair and looked at the people ironically, but his eyes remained on Soul Crystal not far away. Alliance Leader glanced at Chu Anlan, shook the head, then walked to Chu Qing¡¯s side and patted his shoulder. ¡°Since everyone is so uninterested in this Soul Crystal, it should be owned by those who are interested.¡± As soon as Chu Anlan¡¯s words came out, the people around him suddenly blew up, and a red-clothed man stood up. ¡°Who says we are not interested in it, who doesn¡¯t want this thing!¡± Chu Anlan looked back and looked at him contemptuously. ¡°So you deserve it?¡± The red-clothed man suddenly swelled up with angry cheeks, but after a burst of anger he still suppressed his anger. After Chu Anlan finished speaking, he smiled contemptuously, and then looked at Chu Qing, eyes flashed, who was adjusting interest rate, and then gave Chuanlan a contemptuous finger to the people behind. ¡°Everything has to be matched with the right person for it. Since there is no strength, it should be given to those who have strength to fight for it.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 1212 As soon as Chu Anlan¡¯s words came out, the people around him were suddenly flushed with anger, which was really arrogant. The woman¡¯s temper they really wanted to kill her. But looking at their strength, everyone lowered their heads. They were too weak. They couldn¡¯t fight for good things. They were ¡­ too weak. ¡°Who else is going to try, eh?¡± Chu Anlan lightly snorted, then turned to look at the people around him with a look of pride. ¡°You can¡¯t be too crazy, otherwise you will be easily hit.¡± The white clothed woman came out from behind everyone. The fairy-like temperament made Chu Anlan feel a trace of crisis, but after a while, Chu Anlan laughed out loud. ¡°Slap, this word has never existed here in Chu Anlan, and now it will not be in the future!¡± The white clothed woman saw Chu Anlan¡¯s contempt for being so contemptuous, which added anger to her cold temperament, but it was hidden by her very well. serious. ¡° ¡°You think I¡¯m talking about it?¡± Chu Anlan questioned the white clothed woman. White clothed woman Please put your hair stranded by the wind behind your ears and smile at her. ¡°It¡¯s not that I think it is, but you are like a clown who only speaks loudly.¡± The white clothed woman¡¯s words inadvertently angered Chu Anlan. Chu Anlan stared at the opposite white clothed woman, her hands clenched into fists tightly, as if she wanted to fight her at any time. ¡°Don¡¯t, you don¡¯t have to be angry, I¡¯m not interested in fighting with you here all the time.¡± White clothed woman said quickly to Chu Anlan. Chu Anlan saw that the white clothed woman admits to counseling so quickly, and he was a little bit happy in his heart. ¡°I thought you were so good. Didn¡¯t expect the same thing as them.¡± The white clothed woman faced Chu Anlan lightly laughed, picked up a petal at his nose and sniffed gently, and smiled coldly at Chu Anlan. ¡°The stuff, what kind of stuff are you, I think this Soul Crystal can¡¯t be obtained by a woman like you, it is really reckless waste of natural resources if it is really obtained by a woman like you.¡± ¡°Then I will let you see if it is mine!¡± As soon as the words were over, Chu Anlan flew in the direction of Soul Crystal, held Soul Crystal, and looked at the white clothed woman proudly. The white clothed woman just laughed at the sight, and then Chu Anlan¡¯s brows were frowned together, no, this Soul Crystal. With a bang, Chu Anlan was bounced back to the ground, but Soul Crystal still did not disperse above the ominous beast. Chu Anlan looked at Soul Crystal unwillingly, and did not find that he had been injured by Soul Crystal. A trace of blood oozed out of the corner of his mouth, Chu Anlan meditated on the spot, and unexpectedly found that there was magic in his hand. Chu Anlan looked suspiciously at Soul Crystal not far away. Everyone saw that Chu Anlan had been injured by Soul Crystal, so he didn¡¯t consciously take a few steps back, and Chu Qing, who was meditating on the other side to adjust his internal information, unconsciously felt that there was something in him. Chu Qing eyes opened, and I saw this scene in front of me, the original war of the ominous beast, which was already dead in front of me. When everyone saw Chu Qing woke up, the original gratitude was gone in front of Soul Crystal, and he had forgotten who had saved their lives just now, because everyone at this time had only interests. Chu Qing looked at the crowd, and there was no emotion in his heart. He had seen this kind of scene more often, and he had been numb for a long time. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1213 Standing up from the ground, Chu Qing walked step by step to the body of ominous beast and looked at the bloody body of ominous beast in front of him. There was a trace of intolerance in Chu Qing¡¯s heart. The feeling of that summon became more and more fierce. Chu Qing was suppressed by that powerful coercion, forcing him to kneel directly on the ground, the forehead was already covered with sweat beads, Chu Qing glared at Soul Crystal in front of him, damn, how is he? It would be so uncontrolled! ¡°You are so lucky to have the crystal of my soul.¡± An old voice came from Chu Qing¡¯s mind, Chu Qing tightly frowned, looking at the old man in front of him. ¡°Who are you, and why do you have such a strong strength?¡± Chu Qing asked the old man first, and then explored his own breath to see if it was stable and then settled down. The old man faced Chu Qing laughed, with a little appreciation in his eyes, ¡°Who am I, etc., do not need to know, and you only need to know that these soul crystals can only be owned by Ru.¡± Chu Qing wanted to continue to ask questions, but he was photographed by the old man all at once. The eyes opened and saw everyone around him looking at him curiously. Chu Qing extended the hand and touched Soul Crystal. The moment Chu Qing touched it, Chu Anlan¡¯s mouth twitched a smile of taking pleasure in other people¡¯s misfortune, and she did not believe that he would not fall. After 5 minutes, Chu Anlan looked at Chu Qing with Soul Crystal in his hand, his eyes full of incredible, why! What can he do, and she can¡¯t! ¡°Chu Qing! What plan did you use to avoid being hurt by Soul Crystal!¡± Chu Qing glanced over and saw Chu Anlan lying on the ground in disarray, and said, ¡°There is no plan, but what is yours should be yours, not yours. No matter how you grab Chu Anlan, it will not belong to you. . ¡° At the end of the talk, Chu Qing stood up from the ground, and everyone at this time saw that Chu Qing had got Soul Crystal, and his heart was upset. What is the qualification of Chu Qing to get Soul Crystal, everyone¡¯s heart is planning how to grab Soul Crystal from Chu Qing¡¯s hands. ¡°You, why do you get Soul Crystal!¡± A voice came out of the crowd and first began to question Chu Qing, then everyone around started to question Chu Qing. At this moment, Xiao 2 dog stood up and looked at them with an angry face in front of Chu Qing, ¡°You little people who forget to favor favors and violate justice, ominous beast are still alive. I have n¡¯t seen you so well, how can I do that now! ¡° ¡°If you don¡¯t have our boss, you can live without grateful and seeking to repay the kindness. Even if you are still trying to fight Soul Crystal with my boss, your face can be really big!¡± Xiao 2 The dog slaps his head and covers his face to the crowd, and the scolding crowd suddenly froze in place, failing to react. Chu Anlan listened to Xiao 2 ¡¯s dog and looked at Chu Qing with contempt. ¡°Do n¡¯t tell him so tall, Chu Qing does n¡¯t know what he is?¡± Chu Qing turned towards Chu Anlan instead, and his slender big hand put on Chu Anlan¡¯s hair, then he stared very ruthlessly at Chu Anlan. ¡°You said, you and I can¡¯t get through, what good is it for you?¡± Once Chu Qing ¡¯s words were finished, I only heard Alliance Leader say something that made everyone silent. ¡°Do n¡¯t argue, this ominous beast was seriously injured by Chu Qing. Now he wins Soul Crystal by his own ability. Do you think there is problem?¡± The Alliance Leader¡¯s remarks immediately asked everyone, but they kept silent. ¡°Since there is no opinion, then Soul Crystal belongs to Chu Qing, but I have objections!¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 1214 The Alliance Leader¡¯s words immediately calmed everyone who was beginning to stir. All of them bowed their heads under the powerful pressure of Alliance Leader, and dared not confront them at this time. Alliance Leader came to Chu Qing, patted his shoulder, and motioned him to do well. Chu Qing turned back to Alliance Leader nodded. Chu Qing was about to leave with Xiao 2 dog, Chu Anlan said to Chu Qing disdainfully: ¡°Chu Qing, what do you think you are, dare to challenge me?¡± As soon as the Xiao 2 dog heard Chu Anlan¡¯s words, there was an urge to rush up to kill him. Chu Qing looked back at the Xiao 2 dog, and then he was honest. Chu Anlan saw that Chu Qing didn¡¯t respond and turned to the Alliance Leader who was carrying her to cheer on. ¡°Alliance Leader, the little girl reminds you that sometimes things are not as simple as you seem.¡± Alliance Leader raised an eyebrow and looked at Chu Anlan suspiciously. ¡°I don¡¯t know Alliance Leader, this Chu Qing is not a good thing, and today you killed this ominous beast, but he took the first step to take Soul Crystal away, don¡¯t you feel angry?¡± Alliance Leader faced her laughed, there was no trace of greed in his eyes, ¡°angry, this ominous beast was originally Chu Qing¡¯s badly wounded old man, but just adding fire, how can he greedy all the credit.¡± Chu Anlan smiled softly to Alliance Leader and said, ¡°Alliance Leader said very much, but do n¡¯t you doubt that Chu Qing is intentional, maybe this summon came out to kill us with this ominous beast!¡± As soon as the words came out, people around chirp chirp twitter twitter had discussions, some of them unbelieving and some said Chu Qing is hypocritical, in short, how unpleasant to say. Alliance Leader looked helplessly at Chu Anlan and did n¡¯t know why she had such thoughts, and slowly walked in front of Chu Anlan, ¡°I do n¡¯t know what you think, but summon ominous beast Chu Qing still ca n¡¯t do it, I I do n¡¯t know where you came from. I think Chu Qing will summon ominous beast? ¡° Chu Anlan lowered his head, his hands clenched the grass on the ground, and tore it off. ¡°It seems Alliance Leader doesn¡¯t believe me?¡± ¡°No, I just think what you said just now is wrong.¡± Chu Anlan lifted his chin proudly, watching Chu Qing continue to say to Alliance Leader, ¡°Alliance Leader, this Chu Qing was originally a hypocrite. I thought I had believed you like him, but he suffered a bruise.¡± Xiao 2 When the dog heard that Chu Anlan was so scornful of his boss, he could n¡¯t sit still and started cursing, ¡°You dare to say that my boss has nothing to do with you. You even said that my boss hurt you all over the body, Chu Anlan. I will ask you if you believe it! ¡° ¡°Who doesn¡¯t know that her Chu Anlan is violent, and my boss has nothing to do with her. I never knew that you still have such slandering skills!¡± Chu Anlan resisted the urge to kill Xiao 2 ¡¯s dog and looked at Alliance Leader ¡°Alliance Leader tenderly and pitifully. You see, Chu Qing conniving at what point his subordinates dared to yell at you at must Make the call for me. ¡° ¡°Oh, but how do I think this person is right?¡± Chu Anlan smiled awkwardly for 2 times, and then kindly continued to remind Alliance Leader ¡°Alliance Leader you must be careful and careful not to be cheated by this Chu Qing like me and give him money!¡± ¡°I went to your damn it, you are a bitch!¡± Shaw 2 dog on a pair Chuan Lan excitement burst foul language. Chu Anlan listened to the Xiao 2 dog¡¯s curse without a slight reaction but instead laughed at the Xiao 2 dog. ¡°Alliance Leader, you see, what is this Xiao 2 dog like, what do you think his master can do better?¡± Alliance Leader walked a few steps forward, his hands behind his back seemed to be thinking about something, seeing Alliance Leader like this, Chu Anlan knew his words worked! After a few minutes, Alliance Leader walked in front of Chu Anlan and said affirmatively, ¡°I think what you said seemed reasonable, but¡± before the words were finished, Chu Anlan stood up excitedly from the ground, He walked up to Chu Qing and raised his head high. ¡°But, this Soul Crystal is no doubt from Chu Qing. If you are not convinced, you can come to fight with Chu Qing anytime, I have no opinion.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 1215 Xiao 2 When the dog heard Alliance Leader¡¯s words, he excitedly laughed a few times, and then looked towards Chu Anlan, who was still stunned. impossible she said so clearly, how can Alliance Leader favor Chu Qing, impossible, absolutely impossible! ¡°Alliance Leader, don¡¯t you believe me?¡± Chu Anlan walked in front of Alliance Leader and looked at Alliance Leader pitifully. The Xiao 2 dog on the other side immediately wanted to rush to give her a slap when she saw Chu Anlan¡¯s appearance. Chu Qing gave Xiao 2 a squinted look, instructing him not to act blindly without thinking. Xiao 2 The dog did not dare to take another half step after being ordered by Chu Qing. While Alliance Leader looked at Chu Anlan like this, Alliance Leader felt a sense of inability to speak. Why is this Chu Anlan so unable to tell good from bad, Alliance Leader bowed his head to give Chu Anlan a look of intellectual disability, and then said, ¡°Chu Anlan, if you are really dissatisfied, you will fight with Chu Qing. Winning Soul Crystal, what do you mean by saying you are okay, you and I are spending here? ¡° As soon as the Alliance Leader¡¯s words came out, Xiao 2¡¯s dog was unable to bear burst into laughter. This, Chu Anlan was rejected by Alliance Leader, and he really laughed at him! Chu Qing glanced at Xiao 2 dog and then took him to the Alliance Leader, bowing respectfully to the Alliance Leader. ¡°Many thanks Alliance Leader, Chu Qing has no teeth to forget.¡± Alliance Leader smiled and supported Chu Qing, looking at him admiringly, ¡°It¡¯s good that the youngster has a future, but on this road, you must always guard against those who are uneasy and kind.¡± Chu Qing confronted Alliance Leader nodded with a smile and then walked to Qilin. Qilin looked at Soul Crystal in Chu Qing¡¯s hands, and his eyes were full of joy. Chu Qing naturally felt Qilin¡¯s excitement too, and he couldn¡¯t help but feel incredible. This seems to be the first time he has seen Qilin so excited, is it possible that this Soul Crystal has a great effect on it? Thinking of this, Chu Qing quietly asked Qilin and asked him if this Soul Crystal was of great help to him, Qilin nodded. When Chu Anlan saw Chu Qing, he couldn¡¯t help but raise another poison scheme. ¡°Oh, didn¡¯t expect us Chu Qing is such a person to forget favors and violate justice.¡± After talking, Chu Anlan stepped forward to Chu Qing, taking pleasure in other people¡¯s misfortune. Chu Qing looked back at Chu Anlan taking pleasure in other people¡¯s misfortune and gave her a look of contempt. When Chu Anlan saw Chu Qing and looked down on her, she was a little angry. Why did Chu Qing look down on her! What kind of thing is he himself, what is his qualification to look down on her! ¡°Chu Qing, you said when did you start to become so to forget favors and violate justice, was it brought from your childhood or your mother¡¯s womb?¡± Chu Qing looked at Chu Anlan with a mentally retarded look, ¡°I respect you, I call you elder sister, you say I to forget favors and violate justice, then my dear elder sister, I want to ask you, how can you be better go with?¡± When Chu Anlan heard Chu Qing calling her elder sister, she could not help but feel sick. ¡°Chu Qing, don¡¯t disgust me. You deserve to be my younger brother. I¡¯m ashamed to say what you said.¡± Chu Anlan pretended to spit, but his eyes kept staring at Soul Crystal in Chu Qing¡¯s hands. ¡°Since you devotion to righteousness that inspires reverence as you said, why didn¡¯t I see you give Soul Crystal to Qilin?¡± Chu Qing heard that he took something out of his pocket and threw it to the ground. ¡°Chu Anlan, you are really my good elder sister. Do n¡¯t you just want Soul Crystal, okay, I will give it to you.¡± At the end of the talk, Chu Anlan¡¯s eyes shone like light, waiting for Chu Qing to give Soul Crystal to her. Chu Qing looked at Chu Anlan like this, with a playful smile at the corner of his mouth, and was really fascinated by this thing. ¡°Qilin is not useful for you, for you.¡± Chu Qing put Soul Crystal in his hand in Qilin¡¯s hand, leaving Chu Anlan to stare at the spot. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1216 ¡°Chu Qing!¡± Chu Anlan realized that he had been tricked by Chu Qing and looked at him angrily. ¡°Don¡¯t be mad, I mean to you, I mean you come and take it back from Qilin, elder sister, you said that I am particularly good to you.¡± Chu Anlan stared at Chu Qing angrily, wishing to peel him and cramp, ¡°Good you Chu Qing, you can, you can.¡± ¡°Elder sister is well-known, I remind elder sister, I am not a person to forget favors and violate justice, but what I let you come to take is that you do n¡¯t cherish and do n¡¯t blame others.¡± As soon as he had finished speaking, Chu Qing helped Qilin to a quiet place and protected him quietly by his side. While refining Soul Crystal, Qilin felt a continuous force injected into his within the body, slowly turning it into his own power. After ten minutes, Qilin opened his eyes and looked at Chu Qing with excitement. ¡°Chu Qing, this Soul Crystal is really a good thing. I feel that my skills have increased a lot. Although I have not fully refined it yet, I am confident!¡± Chu Qing faced Qilin laughed as soon as he heard it, and he was happy if it could increase his skill. After all, he was his only relative. The people around them were blushed when they heard that Chu Qing gave Soul Crystal to Qilin, but the Alliance Leader¡¯s face failed to move forward. Now, when everyone learns that Qilin¡¯s skill has soared, he is even more jealous, and has accused Chu Qing of opening. ¡°This thing is good for you, but there is also a copy of Alliance Leader. You just hand it over to others, which is not suitable.¡± A woman stood out from the crowd and looked at Qilin¡¯s growing skill and jealously questioned Chu Qing. Chu Qing looked at the woman and only laughed slightly. With the woman¡¯s words, everyone also stood up to question Chu Qing, and this is undoubtedly the jealous Soul Crystal that has been refined by Qilin. Xiao 2 The dog looked contemptuously at the few people who stood up. These people just ran faster than anyone when they played ominous beast. Now that the ominous beast is dead, I see Qilin raising Soul Crystal¡¯s strength and they all started. His eyes are red, and he is really hypocritical! ¡°I said you guys, do you know what you call this, can you understand, you are a typical cannon!¡± When everyone heard it, they were unwilling to refute in a hurry, ¡°What do you say, who is behind you?¡± Xiao 2 dog rolled the eyes, ¡°I am talking about you, only Zhuge Liang afterwards. Where did you go in the past? You also said that the boss arched people, do you not know that Qilin and the boss saved your life!¡± ¡°We all know that we don¡¯t need you to say it over and over again, we are very grateful, but this Soul Crystal has a copy of the Alliance Leader anyway, and why does Chu Qing just give it away.¡± ¡°Why, it¡¯s up to him to save your life!¡± Alliance Leader looked at the standing people with a serious face. Standing negatively, Alliance Leader came to them and raised his hands for a few slaps. ¡°The old man hasn¡¯t said anything yet. Do you think you have the qualifications to make decisions for the old man?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t dare, it¡¯s just Alliance Leader. We are just not worth it for you.¡± Alliance Leader looked coldly at 2 people, coldly snorted ¡°It¡¯s not worth it for me, what qualifications do you have to be worthless for the old man, roll back and reflect on yourself and don¡¯t allow me to give me orders.¡± 2 people looked at Alliance Leader timidly, and left the scene sullenly. Chu Anlan stood in the middle of the crowd and incited the atmosphere again. ¡°I don¡¯t know what the Alliance Leader is angry. It seems that I have never seen Alliance Leader so angry. Is it possible that Alliance Leader and Chu Qing have a strong relationship?¡± As soon as this sentence in the crowd came out, it suddenly exploded, everyone was discussing with each other chirp chirp twitter twitter, Alliance Leader frowned and turned his attention to everyone. ¡°Everyone seems to be very busy and they all like the Eight Diagrams?¡± ¡°Alliance Leader, we don¡¯t like 8 Hexagrams but we feel a little weird. You don¡¯t seem to have sent such a big fire. What is your relationship with Chu Qing? We are very curious and hope to inform.¡± Alliance Leader looked at everyone coldly, coldly said, ¡°This Soul Crystal, since you said that you have a copy of me, shouldn¡¯t I speak, why don¡¯t I know when you are so justice?¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 1217 Everyone was a little dumbfounded by Alliance Leader ¡¯s words, looking at each other ¡°Alliance Leader do n¡¯t get it wrong, we do n¡¯t mean anything but just think you are wronged.¡± Then there was a female voice in the crowd. ¡°This is what Chu Qing should have gotten, and it doesn¡¯t seem to be of any use how dissatisfied you are.¡± Gong Yue walked out of the crowd and said to the people with a fair face, but his eyes unconsciously flicked to Qilin. I thought it was a good disguise, but I didn¡¯t want to be seen by Qilin. ¡°Gongyue Young Lady, how can you speak for Chu Qing, and we are right.¡± Gong Yue shook her hair confidently, her eyes full of confidence, ¡°I did n¡¯t speak to anyone, I just told you, since we are not involved in the uniform ominous beast, we are not qualified to win this Soul Crystal, if we just want to reap without sowing So what is the difference between us and beggar! ¡° The people lowered their heads slightly ashamed, and dared not go to see Gongyue¡¯s eyes again. Gong Yue walked next to Chu Qing and smiled at him, ¡°Chu Qing, you are not injured.¡± Chu Qing saw Gong Yue laughed at her slightly laughed, and some people in the crowd began to be demons at this time. What Chu Qing didn¡¯t know was that this time the crowd was being caused by Gong Yue. ¡°Who said that we did not participate, we stand here is the greatest courage, so this Soul Crystal should have half of us!¡± Xiao 2 The dog laughed sarcastically, ¡°You really want a face, what do you do with a city wall?¡± Miyazuki looked at this scene, her mouth twitched with a triumphant smile, but it happened to be seen by Qilin, and Qilin¡¯s guard against the palace was deepened. Qilin walked to Chu Qing¡¯s side and spoke quietly to him. ¡°Be careful of Gongyue.¡± Chu Qing used telepathy to talk to Qilin, Qilin carefully said to Chu Qing, ¡°I feel this palace month is not simple, anyway, you are just right, one day sooner or later this palace month will give you a knife.¡± Chu Qing faced Qilin nodded, and then saw that Xiao 2 dog had already gotten up with everyone. When the Alliance Leader saw Miyazuki¡¯s side, he looked at her helplessly, ¡°This is the result you want, is it worth it?¡± Gong Yue shook the head with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s not worth me and there is no way.¡± On the other side Xiao 2 The dog is scolding with everyone. ¡°Chu Qing, do you think it is really appropriate for you to give Soul Crystal to Qilin as a whole? Xiao 2 The dog laughed heartily at them ¡°I said your face is really gone, and you also participated to tell me what did you participate in?¡± ¡°We ¡­ we are participating anyway!¡± Everyone was choked on Xiao 2 dog, he could only use a crappy reason to block it. ¡°I can go here alone, so if I look at the child, the child is still mine, and I really admire you for this crooked reason.¡± Everyone was immediately blushed, ¡°Xiao 2 dogs can be the same, how can you confuse different nature!¡± Xiao 2 The dog applauded the crowd, with admiration in his eyes, ¡°I am really convinced that this person to have no shame is really invincible in the whole world, then I ask you, you are just an audience, you have What is the qualification to share the props? ¡° ¡°We ¡­ what happened to the audience. Without us, Chu Qing could beat the ominous beast so badly?¡± ¡°Yeah, without you, my boss might not need your waste power because you and my boss will be in a state of disorder, and my face is here to force me.¡± Everyone was speechless by Xiao 2 dogs, yeah, if they did n¡¯t make trouble, maybe Chu Qing would n¡¯t get seriously injured, but that was Soul Crystal! ¡°We know that we are dragging our hind legs. But, is it too much for Soul Crystal to divide half of us!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it too much, you don¡¯t have to contribute anything to divide you half, Alliance Leader didn¡¯t say anything, what are you qualified to say 3 and 4 here!¡± Xiao 2 As soon as the dog¡¯s words came out, everyone gave a subconsciously glance to the Alliance Leader and then bowed his head. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1218 At this time, everyone feels a little unhappy, because when you come to such a dangerous place, there is no credit or hard work. Who came here is not to share a piece of soup. Although they encountered an ominous beast, everyone has no ability to surrender. But after surrendering to everyone and wanting to take advantage of it, human nature is like this, realistic and real. Seeing that Chu Qing is so powerful, he can summon the beast to kill the ominous beast, which solves everyone¡¯s urgency, but everyone is just fine, no no no, they are still jealous, but they dare not say, because jealousy is Jealous of Alliance Leader and Chu Qing¡¯s strength, say that they dare not say 2, they dare not say that their skills are not as good as others, 10000 As soon as they say something that should not be said, it is estimated that they will go directly home to see grandma. However, Chu Qing at this time fully understood this point, because he came here to see everyone working so long, and the benefits are all collected in the bag, which is also relatively unconvincing. If you are a little careless, you will bring yourself It ¡¯s not a small trouble. Fortunately, Alliance Leader can come forward and save yourself a lot of trouble, but the person Chu Chu needs to guard against is the one. That is the guy named Gong Yue. She has been harbor ulterior motives all the way. Very unfriendly, trying to take all the benefits on his own, but who doesn¡¯t think so. When everyone thinks things are over and going back. ¡°Wait, Chu Qing please hold your steps!¡± Gong Yue shouted at Chu Qing. ¡°Oh? Gu Liang, what else do you have to explain?¡± Chu Qing teasingly looked at the palace moon. ¡°Everybody listens to me. We came here today, we wanted to have some fortunate encounters here, or to give ourselves a chance, a chance to improve ourselves, but we didn¡¯t get anything for the hard stuffer untold hardships. It ¡¯s you Chu Qing, as easy as blowing off dust, you get Soul Crystal. Although we know that it ¡¯s yours, I ¡¯m not qualified to say anything, but if you leave like this today, I ¡¯m afraid it ¡¯s a little hard to convince ¡°¡± Gong Yue¡¯s ugly face is now presented here. ¡°Do you have no expression or reason to convince us?¡± Gong Yue pressed. ¡°Chu Qing, you really plan to leave like this. If you just leave like this, my old fogey will not agree!¡± An old man suddenly said to Chu Qing. ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t agree, Chu Qing, you always have to give us an explanation.¡± Otherwise, you don¡¯t want to go out. Everyone cried. ¡°What if I don¡¯t?¡± Chu Qing coldly snorted and said. ¡°Then only death!¡± The person who spoke said rushed towards Chu Qing, and then more and more people rushed towards Chu Qing, trying to rob him. ¡°He has Soul Crystal on him!¡± I don¡¯t know who yelled, Chu Qing started being unable to bear. ¡°Enough, huh, not as good as people, and want dogs to chew bones, then I Chu Qing beat the dogs today, let you know, what is delusional delusion!¡± Chu Qing was ready to move. ¡°Sou! A sword came from the air and went straight to Chu Qing. Just when Chu Qing was about to hide, Gong Yue was faster than him. ¡°Sting!¡± Almost hurt Miyagi¡¯s chest. It turned out that when Gong Yue saw Chu Qing where he was going to be attacked, he deliberately rushed over to use the sword as a body file. She was blocking, and she blocked Chu Qing so that she would not let her be like this. ¡°Bitter plan, cheated sympathy, hum.¡± Chu Qing understood in his heart, but said nothing. ¡°Although I think Big Brother Chu is unreasonable, but it has not reached the point where you are so resentful, do you plan to die, do you want to kill him? Do n¡¯t forget, he just saved you all person is a life. ¡°Gong Yue loudly said. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1219 Although Gong Yue helped Chu Qing block it for a while, even if the sword was not blocked, it also impossible hurt Chu Qing. At this time, Chu Qing began to enter the battle, joking, looking at this group of mob, Chu Qing sneered in the corner of his mouth. Just now an Ancient Ominous Beast ran out of this group of people can¡¯t control it, let alone mention their own Qilin, it is estimated that there is no slag left for them to eat. The next Chu Qing began to run like a crowd, and began to show the teleportation, and the attack method of Chu Qing was also different at this time, because they basically made people lose their ability to act, and did not say that they should be killed. Seeing Alliance Leader¡¯s heart here is also towards Chu Qing. It seems that the young man, Chu Qing, is not arrogant and can hold his breath. His strength is above everyone, but he retains the mature and firmness that no one has. This is far from his stage, he should return There is a wider space for him to develop, and a higher Dragon Sect is waiting for him to jump. Chu Qing was deliberately playing with everyone. This place is dangerous. Chu Qing¡¯s reaction at this time makes people feel a little unexpected, but who is Chu Qing, he has seen through the tricks of Gong Yue. At this time, everyone feels very uncomfortable, because there are some people who come to work hard. Who came here is not to share a piece of soup. Although they encountered ominous beast, everyone did not have the ability to surrender, but after surrendering everyone and wanting to take advantage Human nature so that¡¯s how it is terrifying, reality is real. Seeing that Chu Qing is powerful and able to summon Qilin to solve the ominous beast that threatens everyone, it can save everyone¡¯s life. But will they just forget it, no no no, they still hate Chu Qing, but now they dare not say, because of strength, Alliance Leader said that they dare not say 2. ¡°As for what the Alliance Leader is doing at this time, he deeply understands that this guy, Chu Qing, will not suffer a loss. Only when others eat Chu Qing ¡¯s losses, but not when Chu Qing loses, because Chu Qing is not only powerful The brain does n¡¯t seem to be comparable to the average person. What he can think of and take into account is a long-term issue, which is by no means the immediate benefit. ¡°Alliance Leader thought so. ¡°Chu Qing still respects me. Do I want to help him? It¡¯s a gesture. He can understand that he and I are on the same boat.¡± Alliance Leader thought so. But at this point another scene happened, Gong Yue was helping Chu Qing to resist the injury, which is a problem. ¡°Can you take care of it, I hate it! Why does this Qilin hate it? I¡¯ll help you shield and be bullied by it!¡± Gong Yueqi said coquettishly. ¡°Chu¡± Qing, are you still personal, I know you are highly skilled in martial arts, cultivation base out of the ordinary, but this is a girl, you take such a big head Qilin who just killed ominous beast to attack a girl, you Do you still have a conscience? ¡°Said everyone one by one to Chu Qing. Chu Qing now feels that this is a group of who, who is a group of people who forget forgets and violate justice. Just by their own Divine Beast to help them out of mortal danger, how long did it take to rake. ¡°Okay, don¡¯t talk about it. I just saw it with my own eyes. Gongyue is a good plan. Even the old man is almost blinded by you.¡± Alliance Leader said to everyone with a slight smile. ¡°What? What is Alliance Leader talking about? A little young Master who is out of the ordinary, dancing lightly and gracefully came over. He said to Alliance Leader. ¡°I said, you misunderstood Chu Qing, only then you all encountered difficulties, that ancient Ominous Beast, I would like to ask who can beat, please stand up!¡± Alliance Leader said. None of the people at the scene stood up. You feel that if this ominous beast was not killed, your result. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1220 ¡°I can say that if you can¡¯t surrender to that ominous beast, have you ever thought about the situation you will face? After being killed, then there is only one possibility-to be eaten.¡± Alliance Leader said very seriously. ¡°If Chu Qing didn¡¯t save us just now, do you think everyone still has the possibility to survive? It must have died in the ominous beast.¡± One of the crowd also said affirmatively. ¡°However, why Gong Yue was injured, she just said that it was damaged by Qi Qing of Chu Qing. How can you explain this? Couldn¡¯t Chu Qing not instruct Qilin to do this, would Qilin attack Gong Yan for no reason ?, Even if it does n¡¯t, it ¡¯s Chu Qing who did n¡¯t care about it. ¡±An old man still refused. ¡°Then you are really confused and haven¡¯t read clearly. Just now Gong Yan was intentionally injured when she didn¡¯t pay attention. She was able to hide, but she was just for us, this Chu Qing Little Brother was hostile, like this If you do, everyone will attack Chu Qing and become the target. Her goal will be achieved. You will also hurt your life saving benefactor by mistake. However, how much do you think you can bear? Is it more threatening than ominous beast? ¡°Alliance Leader 1 Explaining all this to everyone seriously. ¡°I see you, just want to cover Chu Qing, what benefits he gave you, you want to cover him like this, if so, don¡¯t blame us for not giving you this big Alliance Leader face!¡± That old man said. ¡°Impudent! What is your identity, what is my identity, you dare to talk to me like this, you are afraid of being lively and crooked, see you are old, I don¡¯t care about you.¡± Alliance Leader At this time Wei Fengling Ling. ¡°Indeed, Alliance Leader¡¯s strength is only under Chu Qing. His cultivation base is higher than Chu Qing, but his strength is indeed no better than Chu Qing. Chu Qing¡¯s methods are endless, making people elusive and intriguing.¡± ¡°Chu Qing, if you don¡¯t give an account today, I tell you, you may not be able to go out, and now I have taught a large group of people to come and cure you, and will come soon.¡± Said one. Gong Yue is not calm at this time. ¡°Don¡¯t hurt Chu Qing, our lives are indeed rescued by Chu Qing. If anyone dares to hurt him today, step over from the body of Alliance Leader and me.¡± Gong Yue said loudly. At this step, no one can don¡¯t give face, in this case, who is in the limelight may become the target. The gun shot the bird. ¡°So at this time, everyone began to sink their hearts to face these problems, and did not say that they should embarrass Chu Qing. After all, they just wanted to take advantage of the chaos. If Chu Qing releases Qilin again, then no one will be. Chu Qing ¡¯s opponent. ¡±That is to say, there is no reason for everyone to do it. Chu Qing not only has superior strength, but also this Alliance Leader supports Chu Qing. Even the beginning of the Gongyue everyone also frustrated, 2 powerful people are in Helping Chu Qing speak, they also have no reason to start. But I must be doing selfish calculations of harboring malicious intentions. However, at this time, Qilin understood that a group of them was only superficial and kind, and actually wanted to grab the good things in Chu Qing, but the strength was not that¡¯s all, so Qilin was particularly dissatisfied with the group of people and was able to understand some things. Chu Qing is actually just playing with them, hoping to get the other thing done, so he did n¡¯t get too much entanglement, so Chu Qing is going to leave here now. Chu Qing¡¯s mind is not here, but Soul Crystal gave Qilin, and Qilin¡¯s power should also increase greatly, and it is also a great assistant. So Chu Qing swept away from everyone¡¯s eyes in such a big swing under the eyes of everyone. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1221 Gong Yue looked at the back view of Chu Qing¡¯s departure, biting his lower lip, his face unwilling. This time is a rare opportunity. Soul Crystal is not always available. Nowadays, it is difficult to find its traces. Whoever was taken away by Chu Qing and returned to Qilin. No, I must get it. Gongyue stared gloomyly at the silhouette that was moving away, and struggled incessantly. After thinking clearly, the corners of her mouth evoked an inexplicable radian, and her legs were followed. Wait for me, wait for me. ¡° Chu Qing¡¯s footsteps were slightly paused, and then he continued striding forward, without any hesitation. Gong Yue trot forward and noticed their movements, somber complexion, slightly distorted face, damn, Chu Qing, don¡¯t you let me take the opportunity. Everyone looked at their inexplicable behavior, and they were very puzzled. After looking at each other for a few moments, they still planned to follow to see what else Mo would like to do. Chu Qing, who was walking in the front, listened to the rapid footsteps behind him, his eyes flashed slightly, and he glanced sideways unexpectedly, but he suddenly found a woman standing behind the boulder, exactly like Gong Yue. Chu Qing stopped and stared at her without blinking. The dog behind Xiao 2 didn¡¯t pay attention, his nose hit Chu Qing¡¯s back, his nose hit red, his eyes were sore, he just wanted to say something, but he found the woman in the eyes of Chu Qing, and suddenly stared wide -eyed. ¡°This, this,¡± before the people who followed followed breathlessly, they saw the scene, subconsciously holding their breath, and looked straight at the extra palace words. Seeing Gong Yue, curl one¡¯s lip, stepped forward, walked to Gong Yan¡¯s side, bowed his head, and stopped talking. Everyone looked at exactly the same 2 people, completely dumbfounded, a man who looked older came out, his eyes were wise, he looked at the 2 ¡°Gong Yan¡±, paused voice, and slowly spoke ¡°I don¡¯t know who the 2 talents are Gong Yan? ¡° The two women who stood side by side did not answer. One was cold-faced, and the other was rebellious. In addition to having a different look, he wore it backwards and looked like pasting and copying. Chu Qing stood aside, quietly looking at the situation here, squinted at the corner of his eyes, and then pulled away abruptly, striding towards the woman who came from behind. ¡°Hello, Gong Sect Lord, I have long admired my name, I am Chu Qing.¡± Chu Qing stepped forward and stood in front of the woman, extending the hand towards her. The woman didn¡¯t take care of it, just a meaningful smile in the corner of her mouth. Everyone looked at the confrontation between the two people, only to feel the smell of smoke in the air, and the gas field was so strong that they involuntarily took two steps back. Xiao 2 The dog was watching, swallowing non-stop, and his palms were cold and sweating. For a long time, when everyone thought that Chu Qing must be wrong, the woman suddenly raised her hand, held Chu Qing¡¯s fingertips back, and laughed softly, ¡°Hello, I am Gong Yan.¡± This sentence was like a thunder, and the explosion made everyone unable to recover. Xiao 2 dog raised his hand and rubbed his eyes. He was surprised and cried, ¡°Are you a Gong Yan?¡± Gong Yan kindly smiled at the Xiao 2 dog and gently nodded it. A young guy came out with a tone of suspicion and questioning ¡°why do you say that you are Gong Yan, do you have evidence?¡± After Gong Yan heard it, he took out the token tied around his waist. ¡°I am the heir of Gong Family, Gong Yan, this is my elder sister, Gong Yue.¡± After that, he raised his finger and stood at his side. The latter raised his eyebrows in disdain. Everyone stared at the token in Gong Yan¡¯s hand, and then believed that she was the real Gong Yan, and the eyes of looked towards Chu Qing immediately changed. Gong Yan didn¡¯t notice their emotional changes, or she didn¡¯t want to know their emotional changes at all, and calmly said, ¡°I now take Chu Qing as the heir to the Gong Family, what qualifications do you have to stop it.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 1222 Standing on the side, Chu Qing hearing this, only found it interesting, but said nothing. After Gong Yan, he was just about to leave but was pulled by the Xiao 2 dog to his sleeve, Chu Qing turned his head. Xiao 2 The dog anxiously leaned into his ear and whispered, ¡°You can¡¯t go with them, who knows if they have any purpose.¡± Chu Qing¡¯s soothing pats Xiao 2 The back of the dog¡¯s hand, without much explanation. Xiao 2 The dog sees Chu Qing persist in your own wrong doings whispering in the bottom of my heart, still raising his legs followed along. Following sister Gong Family 2 to the palace, Gong Yan ordered the servants to prepare the guest room and delicious meals. After making arrangements, turning around and gently telling Chu Qing: ¡°Today my elder Gong Family passed away. I really couldn¡¯t get away, so I let my elder sister go for me. It¡¯s trouble for you. It¡¯s really sorry.¡± Finished, including apologetic laughed. Chu Qing didn¡¯t care about the bye-hand, saying he didn¡¯t mind. Gong Yan sighed at the moment, ¡°Your boat is better to have a night at our house. We will talk about something tomorrow.¡± Chu Qing shook his head and denied, ¡°No, the Palace Sect Lord is polite, just say something.¡± Gong Yan bit her lip and thought for a while, nodded ¡°Then please follow me to the study.¡± Chu Qing leaned into the ears of Xiao 2 dog and Qilin, whispered a few words, and followed Gong Yan into the study. After Chu Qing walked in, Gong Yan walked to the door and looked around, closing the door. Turning around, Gong Yan¡¯s smile disappeared with a smile on his face, and the whole eggplant that had been beaten by frost, languished. ¡°I won¡¯t hide from you, I want you to work for me and help me stabilize my successor Bit. ¡° Chu Qing hearing this, did not speak, but frivolously frowned. Gong Yan expression was slightly anxious. Seeing Chu Qing didn¡¯t pay attention to it, and said again, ¡°You can do anything you want, whatever is glorious and rich, and what you can eat, what you can eat, you won¡¯t be looked down upon again.¡± Chu Qing laughed lightly, with a slightly ironic tone, ¡°I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t afford what I want.¡± Gong Yan expression excited two steps forward ¡°I still ask you but it¡¯s okay.¡± Chu Qing¡¯s mouth evoked the arc of evil spirit ¡°I want your Black Tortoise book from Gong Family.¡± boom!! Chu Qing ¡¯s words were like a thunder bursting all split up and in pieces in Gong Yan ¡¯s mind. Gong Yan could n¡¯t believe what he heard, and subconsciously had to repeat ¡°Xuan, Black Tortoise Book?¡± Gong Yan¡¯s complexion gradually became gloomy with Chu Qing nodded¡¯s affirmative action ¡°Do you know what you are talking about?¡± Chu Qing sat on the table, expression uninhibited, staring straight at Gong Yan. Gong Yan only felt irritable and very dissatisfied. She wanted Chu Qing to be her person, but she was fancy with his superior ability. Didn¡¯t expect him to be so unable to tell good from bad, but in turn, asked her conditions, It is still such unreasonable conditions, it is too impudent, it is really supercilious. ¡°Don¡¯t forget, who rescued you from the crowd today.¡± The low-pitched female voice sounded threatening again. Chu Qing seemed to hear some jokes, leaning on his waist, laughed heartily said, ¡°If you are not blocked by your elder sister today, you ca n¡¯t even see me. I want to go, and no one can stop me.¡± . After Chu Qing finished speaking, he lay directly on the table, no longer paid attention to Gong Yan, and also said that his legs were raised and impudent shaking. Gong Yan listened to Chu Qing¡¯s words and was angry, even if he hadn¡¯t been the heir before, nor who would dare to talk to him like that, let alone he is now the heir, this man, what is it! Gong Yan was planning to open his mouth to get him out, but remembered that he became the heir of the Gong Family and was forced to calm down. Gong Yan put out a breath, bit his lower lip, thinking about whether the deal was cost-effective. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1223 Gong Yan thought, the Black Tortoise book is indeed a good book of cultivation technique, but it also depends on who uses it. Although this man has several points of ability, but he wants real cultivation success, it is still not possible. Plus, now that his position is so unstable, if he is not even an heir, then what is the use of this Black Tortoise book? After thinking about it, Gong Yan sighed in relief, just planning to agree, but saw Chu Qing¡¯s arrogant gesture, and suddenly felt gloomy in his heart, very unwilling. ¡°If you want a Black Tortoise book, you can give me today¡¯s Soul Crystal.¡± Gong Yanlin fell to the head, still refused to be soft, thinking about getting a piece of Soul Crystal. Chu Qing started violently, staring at Gong Yan inexplicably, and saw her scalp numb. Gong Yan swallowed saliva and said, unconsciously took two steps back, just wanted to say something, but was interrupted by Chu Qing. ¡°I said, I can help, I want the Black Tortoise book, other non-talk.¡± Gong Yan looked at Chu Qing who refused to cooperate, clenched his teeth, but didn¡¯t know what to do. Chu Qing, you are waiting. When I sit in the successor position, I want you to look good. Gong Yan opened his mouth slightly, just preparing to agree, but the study door was suddenly opened. ¡°Black Tortoise book? Don¡¯t even think about it, we won¡¯t give it to you. Go wherever you like.¡± Gong Yue pushed the door in and anger interrupted the conversation between the two. Gong Yan looked at Gong Yue who broke into the door in surprise, ¡°elder sister? Why are you here?¡± Chu Qing looked at the movements of 2 sisters and chuckled, ¡°Oh, why is it here? Is this not simple? She is hiding in the corner and eavesdropping!¡± ¡°you¡­¡­¡± Gong Yue was irritated by Chu Qing¡¯s harsh tone, and he stepped up two steps to make a theory with him, but was stopped by Gong Yan. Gong Yue turned his head endlessly. This man spoke so unpleasantly, and he didn¡¯t know why elder sister wanted to maintain him like this. Gong Yan didn¡¯t know how to speak to Gong Yue, but she didn¡¯t even say that pulling Gong Yue behind her, another thing was about to happen, but she could not let her spoil her good deeds. Gong Yue screamed, ¡°younger sister, this man insults us like this. How can you indulge him as the heir of our Gong Family!¡± Gong Yan listened to Gong Yue¡¯s increasingly unpleasant tone, Yu Guang glanced aside Chu Qing¡¯s gradually ugly complexion, and yelled, ¡°Enough, shut up.¡± ¡°No need.¡± Chu Qing stepped forward, his face somber, ¡°Gong Sect Lord does not have to be forced, since you and Ling Sister refused to agree, I am not Chu this strong person, I just go, what today Sect Lord said, look Only to find someone else, say goodbye. ¡° After finishing speaking, walked towards the door, meditation in my heart, one, two, three. as predicted. ¡°Wait¡± Gong Yan looked at the back of Chu Qing and turned away, completely panicked, and kept it open. Chu Qing slightly raised the corners of his lips, revealing a satisfying expression. In the moment he turned around, his expression changed for a second and became angry and gloomy. ¡°I¡¯m the family member of Gong Family, and I have the final say. Since I plan to give you the Black Tortoise book, I will not go back on my words. It¡¯s just something you promised. You can¡¯t forget it.¡± Chu Qing was secretly happy, but his face was quiet, even pretending to leave, after Gong Yan repeatedly tried to discourage retention, this time pretending to stay angry. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to be overcome by the strongman. Since Gong Sect Lord said so, I¡¯m not good enough to soothe your kindness. You can rest assured that I, Chu, will do my job well.¡± Gong Yan¡¯s face was not very good, but she was still nodded, reluctantly saying, ¡°Then trouble you, I will let my sister take you to the warehouse immediately.¡± ¡°Gong Yan!¡± Watching them reach an agreement like this, Gong Yue stood beside and screamed, but Gong Yan covered her mouth. ¡°Gongyue, shut up, you don¡¯t understand.¡± Gongyue covered her lips and had to make a call of wu wu, staring fiercely at Chu Qing, who squinted contemptuously and turned her head. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1224 Gong Yue was even more angry, his hands kept waving, but he was pulled by Gong Yan. Gong Yan apologized to Chu Qing laughed. Since the agreement has been reached, there is no need to make the relationship so rigid. Gong Yan pulled Gong Yue out of the study and walked to a less noticeable corner before releasing his hand covering Gong Yue¡¯s mouth. Gong Yue leaned against the wall weakly, panting vigorously, and after a long time, it eased over. ¡°Younger sister, why do you give our Gong Family¡¯s Black Tortoise book to that man?¡± Miyazuki asked in a puzzled voice, angry. ¡°Hey¡± Gong Yan heard Gong Yue¡¯s doubts, helplessly sighed, and originally sighed for a transaction without peace and security. This was very depressed, but he had to explain it patiently. ¡°Do you think I think, I am the heir, originally the elders cultivated some abilities, made some achievements, and then slowly handed over the seat to me, which also convinced the underground people to be oral, who would expect the elder suddenly When I died, I did n¡¯t accept the crowd. ¡° Gong Yan supported his forehead with his hand, and his tired voice came out from his chest. ¡°Now my seat is in jeopardy. The top priority should be to find someone to stabilize my position for me, and I can say anything.¡± Gong Yue heard very bad taste, walked to Gong Yan¡¯s side, hugged her into her arms, and comforted her gently, ¡°It¡¯s the elder sister who blamed you wrongly, the younger sister worked hard, and blamed me for disappointing, otherwise you wouldn¡¯t be so tired . ¡° Gong Yan lifts the head, evoking a smile that is uglier than bitter, shaking his head. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. We are a family. There¡¯s no need to say something polite.¡± After talking, Gong Yan reached out and groped in the pocket of his clothes. After a while, he took out a key from his pocket. The key is very small, golden-bright and dazzling, in the position of the lock, inlaid with a row of gems, under the sun¡¯s light, refracts the dazzling arc like a rainbow version, just look at it, you know that this key is used Avoid the expensive, not to mention the things locked in this key. Gong Yan Mosuo held the key in his palm, eyes with nostalgia and unwillingness. After a long time, Gong Yan sighed and handed the key to Gong Yue, ¡°Take him to the Chamber of Secrets, you know where the Black Tortoise book is, I will go back and lie down for a while.¡± Gong Yue looked at Gong Yan¡¯s tired and distressed nodded face, and after sending her to her boudoir, she carefully covered her quilt before leaving, and went to Chu Qing. Walking on the trail, Gong Yue couldn¡¯t be more reconciled. The reason why Chu Qing didn¡¯t do anything was to get the Black Tortoise book. This is the ancient book of cultivation of the year and year for something even in dreams. Gong Yue looked unhappy and walked back to the study to find that there was no one in it. He started to call the attendant passing by the door, and asked impatiently, ¡°Chu Qing?¡± The attendant panicked, knelt down with a thud, and gave a big salute, and then answered with a trembling voice, ¡°Go back, Eldest Young Lady, the guests in this room seem to be back in the room.¡± Gong Yue looked more and more ugly. After sending the attendant away, he moved towards the room. As soon as he walked to the door, he heard the talking and laughing voice inside. Gong Yue held his lips and kicked the door open. With a bang, the people in the room subconsciously overdressed, pulled out the saber around their waists very fast, and watched the door of the room with vigilance. Miyazuki looked at them as if they were enemies, and laughed disdainfully, ¡°Why, I¡¯m afraid I ate you, I¡¯m handing over the key to the secret room for my elder sister, don¡¯t you want the Black Tortoise book? Follow me Let¡¯s go. ¡° ¡°Working again¡± Then, Chu Qing stood up and followed Gong Gong behind. Xiao 2 The dog and Qilin also stood up together, but saw the strange arc of the corner of Gongyue¡¯s mouth. ¡°Wait, you want the Black Tortoise book, but he can only come by himself.¡± After that, he pointed to Chu Qing who was standing beside him. Xiao 2 Dog and Qilin unanimously refused ¡°No!¡± ¡°Oh, why, my younger sister looks at you differently, didn¡¯t expect you are nothing but a greedy and scared generation of rats¡± Gong Yue was already very dissatisfied, and now they look so uncooperative and the tone is getting worse. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1225 ¡°You ¡­¡± Xiao 2 The dog was already hot-tempered. When Gong Yue said this, he immediately wanted to go forward 2 steps anxiously, but Chu Qing quickly pulled him back. Chu Qing ¡¯s soothing pats Xiao 2 ¡¯s dog ¡¯s back, his eyes signaled that he should not be impulsive. Xiao 2 dog also knew that he should not be impulsive, he scolded in his heart, kept breathing out, forced himself to calm down, and fiercely glared Miyazuki, who was not far away, turned and left. He was afraid that he would take along to withdraw again, and would be cheered by this womanishness. ¡°Why should I go alone?¡± Chu Qing saw Xiao 2 dog walking out of the door, turned around and asked Gong Yue. ¡°Why? Our Gong Family will give you such a unique treasure, and I have n¡¯t got any rewards. Such a loss-making business. I ¡¯ll let you come alone, but it ¡¯s not too much. If you ¡¯re scared, just let me say it. I will let me The younger sister is good to find other people. Anyway, the Black Tortoise book is more than you want alone. ¡°Gong Yue sarcastically exhaled all the anger he suffered this afternoon. Chu Qing thought about it, nodded, was taking a step, but was pulled by Qilin. ¡°Chu Qing, do you really want to go? This Gongyue, there may be some unspeakable secrets.¡± Qilin looked worried towards Chu Qing with a worried look, afraid of what danger he encountered. Chu Qing nodded ¡°I know she must be so naughty that she wants me to go here alone, but I have to go. She is right. Everyone wants Black Tortoise. This opportunity is rare. I can¡¯t miss it.¡± Qilin listened to Chu Qing saying that it was not good to keep it anymore. The Black Tortoise book is indeed rare. He had to be careful to once again tell ¡°you must be more cautious about Gongyue. If you have any questions, please contact me at any time.¡± Chu Qing was heavily nodded and vigorously took 2 shots of Qilin¡¯s back. ¡°Relax, I will definitely come back safely.¡± Qilin looked at the back of Chu Qing and Gong Yue, and kept meditating in the heart, hoping that everything went well. Gong Yue took Chu Qing to the left and right, and finally came to a stone wall. On the way, Chu Qing had been in a lot of surroundings, and he did not find anything abnormal, but he still did not relax his vigilance. Gong Yue moved quickly, and Chu Qing did n¡¯t have time to see her movements. She did n¡¯t know where to press the button. The stone wall began to move slowly. After a little while, it revealed that neither too big nor too small just happened. Enough to walk alone. Gong Yue walked in, and Chu Qing immediately lifted his legs to catch up. As soon as he entered, Chu Qing felt the coolness of Shenren, and the stone gate behind him closed automatically, making a bang. At the end of the trail, there is another door. When the door is different from that of Fang Cai, this door is made of pure gold and is very luxurious. Gong Yue took out the key in his arms, inserted it, opened the door, and turned back to Chu Qing and said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t touch it after entering, follow me closely, there are many institutions inside, if you die , I won¡¯t care about you. ¡° Chu Qing nodded, walked in, chilling, Chu Qing unable to bear shuddered straight, seeing Gong Yue in front of him as if he was nothing, very confused. In the dark room, only the torch on the wall emits a faint light. Chu Qing looked at the four places, but could not see clearly. ¡°Here it is.¡± Gong Yue suddenly stopped and raised her chin, motioning Chu Qing to look ahead. Chu Qing followed her gaze and looked towards the front. It was a dilapidated ancient book with 3 large letters ¡°Black Tortoise Book¡± written on it. Chu Qing¡¯s pupil was big, moved towards that book, and slowly walked over. Chu Qing, who was thinking about reading, did not find Gong Yue quietly leaving. Gong Yue closed the door, sneaked, and turned away. Xiao 2 The dog turned around for a long time, and finally the mood was not so excited. Looking at the sky gradually dimming, it was estimated that Chu Qing should almost come back, so he lifted his legs and walked towards the house. As soon as he entered the door, he saw Qilin walking around anxiously. Xiao 2 The dog puzzled and asked, ¡°Chu Qing, haven¡¯t you returned yet?¡± At first glance, Qilin saw Xiao 2¡¯s dog came back. Ben¡¯s suddenly lit eyes were dim again, frustrating and taking the head. I didn¡¯t expect that Chu Qing hadn¡¯t returned yet. Qilin and Xiao 2 looked at each other and realized that things were not good. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1226 ¡°Chu Qing told us to wait for him before, so why is it not coming out now, what will happen?¡± Xiao 2 Gou obviously felt that this matter must be very strange. Qilin also knows that Xiao 2 dog¡¯s words are no problem, but now they have all come out, and going back to Gongyue again will definitely die and will not admit that Chu Qing is still with her. They both understand the truth, but when it is not impulsive now, they must find a good way before they can go back. But Xiao 2 dog didn¡¯t think so. He looked at Qilin just thinking about it but didn¡¯t do anything. For a while, he was a little angry. He didn¡¯t care about him at all. He ran directly back to go to Gongyue and asked for a clear answer. ¡°What are you going to do? 2 dogs, you don¡¯t want to be bothered, Chu Qing is such a clever person who has an accident, and you will come back soon.¡± Qilin shouted at the back, but Xiao 2 dog pretended not to hear, no matter how Qilin shouted, He just doesn¡¯t look back. ¡°Gongyue, where is Chu Qing, why hasn¡¯t he come out now, where did you get him.¡± Xiao 2 The dog just saw Gongyue standing in the hall when he entered the gate, so he rushed over and questioned her. Gong Yue is not stupid. She had expected that someone would ask her to ask about Chu Qing, but now that Chu Qing is in her hands, how could she let him take him away so quickly, so she was ready to say something . ¡°Chu Qing is no longer here with me, Xiao 2 dog, even if you come to me for someone, you have to make things clear. You are slandering me with such an empty mouth, I am afraid that there is some disrespect for people, you think my palace is also good Is it annoying? ¡°Gong Yue said deliberately, on the one hand, he wanted to divert the eyes of Xiao 2 dog. On the other hand, naturally, he also wanted to suppress his imposing manner. But Xiao 2 dog didn¡¯t believe Gong Yue¡¯s remarks, always felt that things were not so simple, Gong Yue must be hiding something from them, he had to find Chu Qing to figure it out. ¡°Don¡¯t pretend, you obviously let Chu Qing go to the secret room alone, we have been waiting at the door for simply not seeing Chu Qing coming out, you said he has left, then you talk about where he left.¡± ¡°Of course I don¡¯t know. You are going to ask Chu Qing yourself. If you are not at ease, you can find it anywhere. If you find Chu Qing, I will admit that I caught Chu Qing, but if you didn¡¯t find Chu Qing, you would I must apologize to me. ¡°Gong Yue always said that he had not left Chu Qing, even willing to let Xiao 2 dog find. ¡°Hmph, Chu Qing is a person I know very well. He is different from you hypocritical people. Since he told me to wait for him at the door, he will definitely gather with us at the door. The impossible nephew will leave first, the palace Do n¡¯t admit it, month, ¡±Xiao 2 said angrily. ¡°You¡¯d better not let me find Chu Qing, otherwise I won¡¯t let you go.¡± Xiao 2 Dog knows Dao Palace Yue said this, he must be well prepared not to let himself find Chu Qing, so he It¡¯s not as simple as this. Just when they were arguing, Chu Qing I was trying to escape in the back room. He didn¡¯t believe in Miyagi from the very beginning, so when Miyagi let him in by himself, he left a hand for himself, and now it is really useful. ¡°I don¡¯t know if 2 dogs and Qilin are still waiting for me at the door, it seems that I will leave here soon.¡± Chu Qing said to himself in the secret room, fortunately, he had watched Gong Yue before, otherwise he might I really want to stay in this room. Thinking this way, Chu Qing didn¡¯t dare to wait too much, otherwise, the longer he stayed, the greater the danger, and the purpose of Gongyue was not clear, so he quickly escaped. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1227 Xiao 2 The dog knows that he said impossible to go through Gongyue no matter what he said, and he could only leave indignantly in Gongyue¡¯s sarcasm. As soon as Qilin saw Xiao 2 ¡¯s dog coming out, he ran over and grabbed her arm and asked him: ¡°How is it, have you seen Chu Qing, why did you come out alone, is Chu Qing still inside?¡± Qilin said while speaking. Looking behind the Xiao 2 dog, but did not see the silhouette of Chu Qing. ¡°Don¡¯t say that, Gong Yue simply does not admit that he has seen Chu Qing, it is said that Chu Qing has left. You said we haven¡¯t seen it after waiting for so long, you have just been outside, have you seen Chu Qing coming out? ¡°Xiao 2 said the dog angrily.¡± Qilin was also a bit stunned. Just now he had been guarding outside, not to mention being a living person, even a bird did not come out simply. Looking at his expression Xiao 2 the dog knows that Chu Qing certainly did not come out, most likely it must have been locked up by Gong Yue. Thinking about this, Gongyue has been cheating himself, Xiao 2 dog is not willing to eat this dumb, so he will go to Gongyan. Qilin also felt that Gong Yue was a bit excessive, so this time he decided to go to Gong Yan with Xiao 2 dog. Gong Yan was thinking about what happened recently. Hearing someone reported that Xiao 2 dog was looking for her, she felt a little puzzled for a while, so people quickly invited Xiao 2 dog and Qilin to come in. Xiao 2 The dog finally got sued this time, so as soon as he saw Gong Yan, he quickly said: ¡°Gong Eldest Young Lady, can you justify me!¡± ¡°This ¡­ what¡¯s going on?¡± Gong Yan was a little unclear when Xiao 2 dog said it. ¡°I know, you are the most sensible among your sisters. I came to Chu Qing with Chu Qing today, but Gong Yue let Chu Qing enter the secret room alone. We waited outside the door for a long time without seeing Chu. Qing came out. When we went in to ask Gong Yue, she said that Chu Qing had already gone, and clearly we had been waiting at the door, and Chu Qing must have been locked up by her. ¡°Xiao 2 Dog said clearly to Gong with a quick tone. Something went wrong and wanted her to go to Gongyue with herself. After Gong Yan weighed the pros and cons, he felt that this matter was indeed bad for Gongyue, so he went to Gongyue with Xiao 2 dog. As soon as Gong Yue saw Gong Yan coming to see her, he followed them with Xiao 2 dogs, and they understood, so he sneered and said, ¡°Why, why is the younger sister trying to come to me today.¡± Gong Yan didn¡¯t want to be too polite with her, and directly accused Gong Yue of saying, ¡°Why do you want to ask a question, when already knows the answer? Everyone found me, and you should understand why I came here.¡± Miyazuki heard this, and the smirk¡¯s face quickly froze, ¡°I may not understand the younger sister¡¯s words, you come here, why do you want to make me fail?¡± ¡°Hurry up and give me the key to the secret room, and then let Chu Qing give me away. Xiao 2 Dog told me that the person must have been locked up by you.¡± Gong Yan¡¯s tone was somewhat overbearing. But Gongyue did not eat this set, sneered and said, ¡°Then they have any evidence to prove that I said that people have left, they have already left, but I want to see how you opened the door of my secret room.¡± ¡°Gongyue, I advise you to give us the key, or you can open it yourself, Chu Qing must be in your back room.¡± Xiao 2 dog interjected. However, Gong Yue simply did not listen to Xiao 2 dog, so he refused to hand over the key in his hand, which made Gong Yan very helpless. After all, it¡¯s my elder sister. If I have to go up and grab it, I¡¯m afraid to let outsiders make a joke, and Miyazuki is not a good person. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1228 Miyazuki also knew that Dao Palace said it was impossible and grabbed the keys from his hands, so he became more arrogant and looked at Xiao 2 dog and Qilin with a sneer and said, ¡°Why, it seems that the rescue you moved this time is not good Ah, Xiao 2 dog, you do n¡¯t believe me so much, but you ca n¡¯t find Chu Qing here. I see what tricks you guys can make. ¡± ¡°Gongyue, don¡¯t be too pretentious. Sooner or later, there will be a day when you regret it.¡± Xiao 2 Dog looking for Gongyan did not expect that Gongyue would be able to hand over the key. But I didn¡¯t think of the fact that Gongyue was so arrogant, and it was basically a fact that Chu Qing was still here. Although Gong Yan was helpless, she did not recognize Gong Yue¡¯s behavior, so she was behind Xiao 2 dog and Qilin first. If there was any conflict, she could stop it in time. Qilin may be difficult to reconcile the current situation, so he secretly walked to Xiao 2 ¡¯s dog and quietly asked him: ¡°2 dog, now Gong Yue refuses to hand over the key, what shall we do next?¡± Xiao 2 The dog is also very irritable because of this matter, and did not expect such extreme discomfort of this woman, Gong Yue, he said to Qilin: ¡°You can only watch the change, and now Chu Qing is still in her hands, as long as we stay Looking at Gongyue here, I do n¡¯t believe she can do anything for me. ¡° Qilin is nodded to cater, because at present this method is the only thing they can do, and only hope that nothing happens to Chu Qing. Xiao 2 Although the dog said that he had the idea of ??consuming it all the time, but because he was worried about Chu Qing, he still hoped to find a way to solve Gong Yue quickly and let Chu Qing out. Just as the two of them were about to threaten Gong Qing to release Chu Qing, Chu Qing suddenly appeared. It turned out that after Chu Qing escaped in the back room, he found that the place he came out from was not where he had just come in, so in order to avoid people¡¯s places, Chu Qing walked around for a long time before coming out. It happened to be here that they saw Xiao 2 dogs. As soon as they saw Gong Yan, Chu Qing knew that Xiao 2 dogs must have found Gong Yue. Fortunately, I thought about it a little bit before and gave myself a hand. It seems that work really wants to lock myself up. As soon as he saw Chu Qing appear, Xiao 2 dog and Qilin ran over. Xiao 2 dog looked at Chu Qing and asked with concern: ¡°How are you? Is there anything?¡± Chu Qing waved to him, indicating that he had nothing to do. ¡°You can rest assured that I felt a bit wrong at first, so I kept my hand, and when I was locked in the confidential room, I managed to escape.¡± When Gong Yueyi saw that Chu Qing was able to escape from his secret room safely, his complexion suddenly became very ugly. Xiao 2 The dog just happened to notice the change of Miyazuki¡¯s complexion, so he sneered and said, ¡°I won¡¯t bother you to take out the keys now, but I don¡¯t know if Dao Palace Moon Young Lady can fulfill what she said before.¡± ¡°What did I say?¡± Gong Yue saw that his affairs had been revealed, and naturally he would not be willing to admit what he said before, otherwise it would not be his own face. Chu Qing didn¡¯t know what they said before, but with his knowledge of Xiao 2 dogs, it must have been a lot of gas before Gongyue, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t be holding Gongyue even after he had already returned Keep the handle. ¡°No matter what, I think Miyazuki Young Lady should be unreasonable, and I am the one who was locked up by you, so Miyazuki Young Lady should give me an explanation?¡± Chu Qing Zhu Gongyue said. Gongyue couldn¡¯t swallow this breath naturally, but didn¡¯t want to apologize to Xiao 2 dogs, and could only look at their entire group coldly. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1229 ¡°Hurry up and apologize to me, don¡¯t force me.¡± Gong Yan really couldn¡¯t figure out why Gong Yue forced Chu Qing into the secret room? No matter how to say, Chu Qing should not be imprisoned, even if Chu Qing provokes him before, but after all, Chu Qing ¡¯s identity and strength are out there, even if accidentally is locked in, he will not be released after he comes out. Past us. Gong Yan was anxious for a moment, then stepped forward and walked into Gongyue, and then pushed her, put her natural hand on her shoulder, and secretly applied a little force. Gong Yue had some sore shoulders and frowned on his face. His eyes were filled with this anger, resentment, staring at Chu Qing who suddenly appeared in front of him. Speechless for a while. Gong Yan added a little more strength to her lips and opened her lips slightly, ¡°Apologies to her soon, what are you trying to do? If you do something wrong, do you want to make our entire family suffer, unhappy? Apologize. ¡°As the elder brother Gong Yan, has several points of anger and anxiety. ¡°Why should I apologize to them? Obviously it was they who started first ¡­¡± Gong Yue couldn¡¯t bear it a little, his face flushed with anger, there was some resentment in his heart for this younger sister, fiercely pointed to Chu Qing and then Others stared at Gong Yan aggrievedly, seeming to want Gong Yan to support her. ¡°Enough, nonsense, I¡¯ll come to clean you up later.¡± Gong Yan slapped Gong Yue in the face with a slap, ¡°pa!¡± Then he looked at, Gong Yue unbelievably covering his face and head Deflecting to the right, looking at Gong Yan, the eyes were already full of tears, but Gong Yue still resisted not letting the teardrops fall. Gongyue, who wanted to leave, was suddenly pulled by Gongyan, and she was dragged to death, so that she didn¡¯t know what to do for a while, nor was she walking, nor was she walking, a huge shame appeared in the heart . ¡°That Brother Chu sorry, it¡¯s our family¡¯s fault. I¡¯m really sorry. I don¡¯t know if you can let her go once. We will definitely discipline her and will not let Brother Chu be wronged again. It¡¯s really sorry. , I ¡¯m saying to you here on her behalf, no, I hope Brother Chu can forgive us once, and in the future, our Gong Family will definitely help. ¡°Gong Yan stepped forward and suddenly lowered his head, fiercely gave a bow Bow, and then hold Chu Qing in his hand again, staring straightly to reveal his sincerity. ¡°It¡¯s okay, it doesn¡¯t matter, let¡¯s forget this time, anyway, I didn¡¯t cause much loss.¡± Listening to Chu Qing¡¯s words, Gong Yan sighed in relief all at once. There is some gratitude in my heart. Fortunately, Chu Qing didn¡¯t care about it, otherwise, he would not dare to say the consequences. Chu Qing sees everything in his eyes, especially when he looks at Gong Yue¡¯s unswerving eyes, his heart is full of jokes. But this time did not cause much loss, otherwise, with his own temperament, it would not be so easy to let go of the Gong Family. Furthermore, this Gong Family will be helpful to me in the future, so I will sell them a favor that¡¯s all . Gong Yue held his fist with a twist, his expression had a slight twist, and he had no regrets at all. Looking at the Gong Yan who was in front of him, he felt a little unable to stay here. He did n¡¯t want to see his younger sister. 3 down 4. I saw Gong Yue directly ¡°hmph¡±, and then turned around to leave. But the Xiao 2 dog who has been watching by the side, how to endure Chu Qing to be aggrieved by this, did not understand Chu Qing¡¯s intention at all. ¡°Stop, don¡¯t you think things have been finished like this? The big brother¡¯s business is settled. The things between you and us are not over yet, so let¡¯s count the accounts between us. . ¡°Xiao 2 The dog is a little angry, and is embarrassed by his big brother Chu Qing. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1230 Originally because of shame, there was a little bit of Miyazuki who couldn¡¯t stay here. Looking at the Xiao 2 dog in front of him, he was also in trouble, and he was a little anxious. ¡°You count something ¡­¡± But before the words were finished, Gong Yan was interrupted at once, and Gong Yan fiercely grabbed her waist and abdomen, and the huge soreness attacked Gong Yue. Go on. Xiao 2 The dog saw the two people in front of him, and there was some disdain in their hearts. Do they think that I am nothing? Even so, fortunately, my big brother is still around. Have you taken my big brother in your eyes? A joke was revealed in his eyes, and he took a step forward, blocking Chu Qing behind him, and staring at the two women in front of him, ¡°You should also pay for the matter between us, do n¡¯t take it We are angry, otherwise you will bear the consequences. ¡°Then we stepped closer to Gongyue¡¯s ear and whispered,¡± You, what is a little woman of trifling Gong Family, Dare to talk to me like that, and hurry to kneel and apologize to me, I¡¯m thinking of letting you go. ¡° Chu Qing, who was watching a movie while watching the drama, looked at the scene before and knew that the evil nature of Xiao 2 ¡¯s dog appeared again. Seeing that these 10000 sisters had already stepped back like this, after all, they were still seeking people and being careful. If you think about it, you already have an idea. ¡°Okay, don¡¯t let the 2 dogs embarrass them, and they have already apologized, even.¡± Chu Qing gently coughed a few times, directly preventing Xiao 2 dogs from continuing their wanton actions. Suddenly Qilin¡¯s voice appeared in Chu Qing¡¯s mind, ¡°Women are really a group of troublesome things.¡± It turned out that Qilin was whispering to Chu Qing, full of helplessness. Chu Qing realized that Qilin had always been by his side, watching what happened in front of her, the dispute between the woman and Xiao 2 dog, nonsense. ¡°Okay, okay, let¡¯s go back, isn¡¯t it okay, go back to cultivation yourself, and wait for me to finish the processing, then I will find you.¡± Then I saw Qilin¡¯s huge body nodded, and gradually disappeared into a point, and then it disappear without a trace anymore. Chu Qing also knows for the first time that Qilin is also a somewhat childish brat. Although it looks quite big, it is all disguised, and it was intimidated when he first met it. ¡°Then the matter will be resolved in this way, we will also be good at disciplining Gongyue, then now Chu Qing, you come with me, we go to get the Black Tortoise book, and the specific use matters I believe you also have some understanding, or You can study it yourself. ¡°Gong Yan pats summed it up, resolved the embarrassment, and hinted that everyone present, had to say that this Gong Yan is indeed a hidden treasure girl of Gong Family Patriarch. Only two people, Gong Yue and Xiao 2 dogs, were left at the scene. Gong Yue was also angry because Xiao 2 dogs were provoking themselves. A series of words vomited and pointed at Xiao 2 dogs, a bit of a shrew cursing the street¡¯s imposing manner. However, Xiao 2 dog not at all ignored, just thinking aside, waiting for the big brother. Time goes by. ¡°Let ¡¯s go, 2 dogs, got it.¡± Chu Qing was a little excited and incoherent. ¡°Gong Yan Young Lady is also thank you for this time. Thank you so much. Otherwise, I do n¡¯t know what to do, then we I set off and will meet again. ¡° Gong Yan puci smiled and smiled beautifully, and turned to leave. Suddenly a gust of wind passed by, leaving only a back view. It turned out that it was flustered and exasperated Gongyue. The huge shame had made her no longer able to maintain her reason, and her heart was somewhat distorted. In my eyes, there is something wrong in my heart, but I have to follow ¡­ (End of this chapter) Chapter 1231 After leaving the Gong Family, Chu Qing had some caution along the way. The scene that just happened was printed in his eyes. Looking at that month, he did n¡¯t lose his temper until he was small. I was afraid that he would find trouble on our way and offend himself. There are already a lot of people. If when the time comes they will fight against their enemies to deal with themselves, I am afraid that it will be a bit dangerous. Looking at the Xiao 2 dog next to it is a bit carefree, I know that the Xiao 2 dog is already at ease, but if it is not for the Xiao 2 dog to continue to act there, I am afraid that my own affairs have not been solved so simply, but it is still for us A breath. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t know what to do next. I can only take one step at a time. ¡°Chu Qing, what do you think of the 2 sisters of Gong Family? Is the posture okay?¡± Xiao 2 dog stepped forward and put him on Chu Qing¡¯s shoulder, laughing and joking with him there. ¡°Okay, you are the poorest. Fortunately, this time the matter is resolved, otherwise, some of you are good, the Gong Family 2 sisters are not easy to tease, don¡¯t be poor.¡± Chu Qing has a little Helpless, but he still knew in his heart that Xiao 2 dog is such a person, outspoken, masculine, but it is such a person who can indeed be a friend, this kind of person is also the most loyal. ¡°Learn to be wordy¡± Suddenly there was a roar in the woods, that seemed to be a flute whistled past. Chu Qing and Xiao 2 looked at each other and they seemed to understand what happened. The silhouette disappeared at once, and only a trace of afterimage remained. Then I saw a few silhouettes interspersed, rubbing shoulders in the air, making a ¡°qiang¡± sound against the sword, and fighting quickly, and the result was reached. I saw several corpses falling in the air, all of them were women covered in black gauze, and there was a woman hiding in the dark shiver coldly. That person was Miyazuki. Looking at the scene in front of him, Gong Yue found that a few of the killers he had sent to teach Chu Qing had been beheaded, and he was very panicked, but he also knew that he was not Chu Qing¡¯s opponent at all. After all, he was carefully selected this time. The killers are too much than they thought. But fortunately, 2/3 of the killer not at all came to an end. Chu Qing and Xiao 2 dogs already had several knife marks on them that spilled blood. I ¡¯m telling you that I ¡¯m just going to get this in front of me, and now I ¡¯m retaliated. See if I do n¡¯t execute you in this grove this time. Then let my face go. Suddenly the variable happened, and the killer sent by Gongyue was already dead. A team of men and women suddenly attacked. ¡°Alliance Leader, why are you here, thank you, if not for you, I might be buried here today.¡± Chu Qing recognized his life saving benefactor at once, which is the Alliance Leader who had the grace of knowing before. Yu Guang glanced, glanced at the little grass that Gongyue was hiding in, and he had a point in his heart. Sure enough, as expected, Gongyue came to revenge us. Fortunately, he was rescued by Alliance Leader. I will have to repay the Alliance Leader¡¯s kindness someday. Alliance Leader is a bit shy, and his face has flushed, do n¡¯t overdo it, not at all say more, ¡°No thanks, as it should be by rights.¡± The matter here comes to an end. Gong Yue saw the blush on Alliance Leader¡¯s face and knew that the relationship between these two people was definitely not that simple. The relationship between the two people was so great that must go back and tell Gong Yan, no, what¡¯s wrong with Guan Gongyan. ¡°Gongyue, did you secretly count Chu Qing, or why did Chu Qing disappear as soon as Chu Qing left, and many of the killers in the family are gone. Are you doing it? Hurry up and tell me.¡± He greeted a scolding speech by Gong Yan, and Gong Yue felt indignant. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1232 However, there was another canopy of Gong Family on Qiongjing Road in a hurry. Gong Yue was scrawled in a family pattern robe, and the rays of light of the golden embroidery thread gave her a trace of stability, and stood in the hall with several confidants for a long time. Her discipline at the gate saw the battle of Gong Yan¡¯s fanfare in the distance, stepped into the hall, breathlessly, and did not wait for the opening, another gang of Gong Family attendants had appeared in Gong Yue¡¯s sight is far away. For a time, dozens of children of the same ethnicity looked at each other in blank dismay, and the expressions of the comers were filled with the same righteous indignation, but it was not like preparing for a battle with the same room; Gongyue was shocked by the same family emblem first After a while, I figured out the opponent¡¯s battle and saw many of the familiar faces, softened a lot; I still didn¡¯t understand why this happened, and someone at the door shouted loudly. Under such gaze, Gong Yan paced steadily and freely, and she immediately stood in front of Gong Yue. Gong Yue as it should be by rights was surprised, how did they also didn¡¯t expect The first thing that would cause trouble is the always obedient Gong Yan, Gong Yue raised his eyebrows quietly, and pulled his body The robe sat on the throne. She looked up at Gong Yan and asked, ¡°Is it up to you to find me today too? Gong Yan! You think clearly!¡± ¡°No, no, don¡¯t I also want to avenge us? After all, that Chu Qing is so arrogant in front of us. I don¡¯t believe you, you don¡¯t have the slightest anger, why do you accuse me here?¡± His willfulness, arrogance and arrogance are reflected, and the temper of Eldest Young Lady also comes up. ¡°Come here, take Gong to me with Gong Yue, and punish her for confinement.¡± Gong Yan did not at all add words, and when he raised his hand, several people stepped forward to suppress Gong Yue and took her to along with withdraw Too. Gong Yan thought about it for a moment, and his heart had already been counted. I didn¡¯t know what I thought about. There was some sudden change in my face, and I seemed to be worried. Hurry away, leaving only the back. But before leaving for a while, he returned immediately. ¡°A few people, please go and ask Chu Qing. Well, this time it is our fault. It is not convenient for me to go.¡± There was a hint of blush on my face, but the sun was on my face, it seemed not at all How many people noticed it, except Gongyue who was escorted. Gong Yue¡¯s eyebrows were wrinkled, and it was not simple. He still knew his younger sister Gong Yan. Gong Yan was always a calm person, not to mention that even if he had a big mistake, Gong Yan also loved himself. Elder sister, this time I did it three times or five times with myself. It seems that I still have affection for Chu Qing ¡¯s man. Suddenly, he broke away from the people around him, and stepped forward to fiercely. He was raising his hand and was about to push away Gong Yan, as if he wanted to beat her. ¡°Say, are you tempted by that Chu Qing? Do you have to hide it from me? I am your elder sister!¡± Gong Yue¡¯s words seemed to poke Gong Yan¡¯s pain. Gong Yan seemed to be irritated at once, and his tone was a little more serious. The voice rang out in this small courtyard. ¡°If you were not like you to go to Chu Qing 3 times and 2 times, I would beg her so low 3 and 4 , Forgive me? Furthermore, do you think I will be tempted by him? All this is for Gong Family! ¡°Gong Yan¡¯s tone seemed to be angry at first glance, but in fact there was also a kind of girl¡¯s courage that was pierced. People around the moment moved towards these 2 sisters, it seems that the park has some taste. 2 The sisters returned home after seeing each other. They don¡¯t know what to say, they seem to hurt each other, even though the departure is always good, but the language is actually the most untrustworthy. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1233 Gong Yue paced back and forth in his room unsteadily, echoing what Gong Yan told her continuously in his mind. For Gong Yan, she has always been skeptical, or half-trusted. It can¡¯t be said that she didn¡¯t believe what Gong Yan said at all, but all the signs were giving her a warning, if anything, that Gong Yan liked Chu Qing. Whenever thinking of this, Gong Yue hated gnash the teeth. Gong Yue herself wanted to destroy Chu Qing, and she deeply hoped that the man would be willing to crawl under her feet. In some cases, she vaguely regarded Gong Yan as her enemy. But she must join forces with Gong Yan to fight Chu Qing, otherwise she alone is actually a bit laborious. All in all, Gong Yue is dissatisfied with Gong Yan and Chu Qing. On the other hand, Gong Yan and Gong Yue are exactly the opposite. She has no intention of indulging in messy things. This may be what she thinks is the difference between her and Gongyue. Gongyan always thinks that she is a person who can achieve major events. After figured out some things, Gong Yan immediately closed his eyes and secretly operated the mana to open the 1000-mile sound transmission channel with Chu Qing. ¡°Chu Qing, you must find a way to obtain the Alliance Leader¡¯s magic weapon.¡± Gong Yan blunt unambiguously stated her purpose of this 1000-mile sound transmission. After receiving the sound transmission signal of 1000 miles from Gong Yan on the other side, Chu Qing also immediately entered the state. Chu Qing soon opened the channel of dialogue and communication with people. ¡°What? What did you say?¡± Chu Qing replied incredulously just because Gong Yan said it was too unexpected for him. ¡°You heard it right, I just want the Alliance Leader¡¯s magic weapon.¡± Gong Yan kept repeating again with only patience. ¡°You are simply a tough man. How do you get me to get the Alliance Leader¡¯s magic weapon? To steal? To grab? To beg? Are you teasing me?¡± Chu Qing really doesn¡¯t think he can easily get the Alliance Leader¡¯s magic weapon There was already a little impatience in the words, and he could not help but choke back. ¡°No matter what method you use, you must do it.¡± Gong Yan¡¯s unusually firm opening made no consideration of the reality. ¡°If you are the least, then blame me. You think about it carefully. I don¡¯t have much time for you.¡± Gong Yan then used threatening language to try to force the other party to follow. Immediately, she quickly turned off the function of 1000 miles of sound transmission, leaving no room for rejection. ¡°What are you kidding ?! Hey? Hey? Hey!¡± Chu Qing first yelled grumpily, and then realized that the other party might not have spoken and could not help but shouted a few times. Chu Qing tried to communicate with people again for 1000 miles of sound transmission, but Gong Yan refused to accept it at all. Chu Qing was unable to do anything for a while, but he really did not want to do the kind of thankless things that the other party requested. What¡¯s more, even if he really got the magic weapon of Alliance Leader, it is not worth the loss. All the conversations between Gong Yan and Chu Qing have been heard in the ear by Gong Yue, who came to look for Gong Yan again. The heart that originally wanted to find Gong Yan also stopped because of this sudden learning. She felt that she had to do something to promote the progress of this matter. Miyazuki quickly left the door of Gong Yan¡¯s room and returned to her room to start planning something. Suddenly divine light flashed in her mind, she had a wonderful idea, she thought of Qilin and Xiao 2 dogs. For Chu Qing, these two should be a little different. Isn¡¯t Chu Qing used to be a man headed by a man, then I hope that this time Chu Qing you 10000000 don¡¯t let us down. Thinking of this, Gong Yue already showed a gruff smile. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1234 Gong Yue couldn¡¯t believe Gong Yan, and she was very worried that Gong Yan would miss the major event because of personal affection. In her eyes, Gong Yan was the one who would be soft-hearted to Chu Qing because of the love of her children, but she did not know that she was such a person herself. She must now find someone to restrain Chu Qing so that the other party can obey her own control. This is an urgent matter at present. And cultivation waste like Qilin and Xiao 2 dog is undoubtedly the best choice. On a dark and windy night, when Qilin and Xiao 2 dogs were talking about their wine in the pavilion and thinking about the future, the devil¡¯s claws came towards them extending the hand. And all of this is difficult to detect for such 2 cultivation low-level wastes, so he 2 is still immersed in this good atmosphere of drinking mind and enjoying the moon. ¡°2 dogs! I think our days are really hopeful! There is no need to be bullied by women everywhere and let them sniff all the time!¡± Qilin is already half-drunk, and the wine has to talk about it with others. The most hopeful thing. ¡°How many times have you told me not to call me 2 dogs! Do you not listen?¡± Xiao 2 dogs first scolded Qilin, and he was really helpless about his name. Then he began to sigh together with Qilin: ¡°Don¡¯t say, Chu Qing is really our savior. With his appearance, we men¡¯s days are much better.¡± Then the two people began to raise each other and clink with each other because of this sympathy. A glass of wine passed the throat, and the hot liquor seemed to really drive away the sorrow of the unrequited ambition. However, they did not realize that the air they were inhaling had a strong smell of smog. Soon, as the smog inhaled and the paralysis of their brains by alcohol, they quickly lost consciousness and collapsed on the stone table. on. 2 The wine glass on the person¡¯s hand has already slipped on the table, and the wine slides down the stone table to make a ¡°tick¡± ¡°tick¡± sound and spread on the ground. On 2nd day, when the sky had just lighted up and a layer of grey dawn appeared on the horizon, Chu Qing received such bad news. ¡°Chu Qing, to save Qilin and Xiao 2 dogs, get Alliance Leader¡¯s magic weapon in exchange.¡± The registration name, Gongyue. The fool can see that the 2 sisters of Gong Family are in disagreement, and they even have to fight for a magic weapon. However, when thinking of Qilin and Xiao 2 dogs in Gongyue¡¯s hands, Chu Qing felt a headache. He couldn¡¯t care whether these 2 people were not. After all, Chu Qing was already a recognized big brother. Chu Qing thought left and right, or decided to go to Alliance Leader to discuss it first, and see if there are any good countermeasures. In Lianwu Hall, Alliance Leader sits high on top of the position and has an imposing manner. After Chu Qing submitted to Alliance Leader paid respect in accordance with the rules of the alliance, it was only after the Gong Family 2 sisters wanted to snatch the magic weapon and Qilin and Xiao 2 dog 2 were taken hostage by Gong Yue. Then Chu Qing stood quietly to see if Alliance Leader had any solution to the matter. Who talked, after a while, Alliance Leader actually condensed a cluster of light azure flames in his right palm, and the so-called magic weapon became the center of the cluster of flames in the next second. Chu Qing¡¯s eyes were focused on that magic weapon at this time, and he never left for a moment. ¡°Chu Qing, the magic weapon is for you, go and save your 2 brothers.¡± When Alliance Leader casts a spell, the magic weapon is transferred to Chu Qing¡¯s hands. ¡°Alliance Leader, this ¡­?¡± Chu Qing absolutely didn¡¯t expect Alliance Leader to be so generous, and the whole person was a little bit dumb for a while. ¡°Chu Qing, just as this is the favor I sent you, you are a man, I can deserve a person like you.¡± Alliance Leader said with pride 10000 1000, and teleported from the seat to Chu Qing before leaving Put it on people¡¯s shoulders to show trust and value. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1235 Suddenly with no difficulty, you can get a magic weapon. Chu Qing can¡¯t be said to be unimpressed, but it is really grateful for him to rise more in his heart. I am grateful to this Alliance Leader who has 100 responses. But he was still unable to accept such a precious magic weapon with peace of mind, so he had to refrain from saying so. ¡°Alliance Leader, this was originally Chu Qing¡¯s own business, it¡¯s really not a trouble for you, let alone to collect such a precious magic weapon for you.¡± ¡°Okay, Brother Chu Qing, I ¡¯ll help you if you ¡¯re so busy, so do n¡¯t be polite with me. It ¡¯s too much to say goodbye.¡± Alliance Leader is very determined to give Chu Qing a magic weapon, not accepting it at all. The other party¡¯s resignation. ¡°Then, Chu Qing, my magic weapon, licked my face and accepted it.¡± Seeing this, Chu Qing, who was unable to say anything, had no choice but to take away this magic weapon that could save Qilin and Xiao 2 dogs. Appropriate refusal should be. Excessive refusal is too ignorant of goodwill. After a moment, Chu Qing thought about it, and then released the jade from his body and handed it to Alliance Leader. ¡°Alliance Leader, this is the jade pendant that Chu Qing had with him since he was a child, and I changed it for one thing. After I borrowed it, I will definitely help Alliance Leader to get it back. This jade pendant has the right to be my collateral.¡± tone barely fell, I saw that the whole body was warm and translucent. At first glance, the superior texture of jade fell on the hands of Alliance Leader, with tassels hanging on it to embellish it. ¡°Okay, Chu Qing brother, then I will wait for you to triumph and return.¡± Things went to such a point that Alliance Leader had to accept Yu Pei to widen Chu Qing¡¯s heart, and congratulated him on his early victory and the return of his brother. The Alliance Leader handed the magic weapon to Chu Qing not at all for how long it was kept secret, and it quickly spread throughout the league. This can not simply be said that good things do not go out, bad things spread 1000 miles. It can only be said that everyone¡¯s attention to the magic weapon is a bit too high, and word gets around will spread in a thunderous manner. These days, there are not a few people who come to Alliance Leader to blow their ears, but they are all rushed back by Alliance Leader. Everyone also secretly talked about it behind their backs, all expressing nothing but dissatisfaction with Chu Qing. ¡°Chu Qing is such a kid, what can he win the favor of Alliance Leader, and even coax the Alliance Leader even gave him the magic weapon.¡± It is an indignant voice when heard. ¡°I¡¯m not too angry, how important is the magic weapon, so I gave it to Chu Qing that kid, it¡¯s not worth it.¡± ¡°I also think yeah, 10000 Chu Qing that kid took the magic weapon falling out to become hostile and turned his head to deal with us with others, then we can really bear it.¡± ¡°I really don¡¯t know what Chu Chu has given us Alliance Leader. Soul potion, long worry in the alliance.¡± ¡°One piece of jade jade changed the magic weapon on Alliance Leader. I think Chu Qing¡¯s abacus is really loud.¡± ¡­¡­ There are so many words. For this kind of speech that can hear cocoon, Alliance Leader and Chu Qing as the parties do not take seriously. Alliance Leader has always been the kind of person who stands by one¡¯s word. The people underneath say that he can¡¯t manage each and everyone, but no one can easily influence his decision. Chu Qing is the past few days busy studying how to save Qilin and Xiao 2 dogs, and has no intention of taking care of these gossips. After all, where there are people, there will be right and wrong. Chu Qing knows this well, and does not limit himself to it. In the past few days, Chu Qing was mysterious and secretive and kept himself in the room. Even the meals were eaten in the room. Non-essential events never went out. This makes everyone more inquisitive about Chu Qing. After all, Chu Qing took the Alliance Leader¡¯s magic weapon but did not have any actual actions, which is still very suspicious. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1236 At the agreed time, Chu Qing secretly went to the bureau set by Gongyue Yue. ¡°The magic weapon brought?¡± Gongyue brought her a group of men to fill her place, and Qilin and Xiao 5 dogs who were tied up by 2 flowers were pressed behind. When I saw my boss not at all abandon them, but chose singlehanded to go to this feast at hongmen, the eyes of the two big men were all red and red, and they were all grateful to the big guy Chu Qing. After all, Chu Qing has no obligation to manage their lives. However, when they were in a state of excitement, they could only make a sound of ¡°supporting our support¡± because their mouths had been completely sealed by sackcloth. Upon seeing this, Chu Qing instantly transformed the magic weapon into his hand so that the opposite Gong Yue could see it thoroughly. ¡°I can give you a magic weapon, but how do I know you will not play any tricks?¡± Chu Qing at this critical moment, still how to reverse the outcome in this situation where the enemy is strong and the weak is weak. Gong Yue raised his eyes and glanced at Chu Qing. His words were disdainful: ¡°Anyway, people are in my hands now, you just need to follow my request.¡± Gong Yue is confident in the hostage of 10000 points in her hand, and thinks that the hostage is in hand, she can hold Chu Qing completely. ¡°Gongyue, the magic weapon you want is also in my hands. I only accept one-handed delivery, otherwise you don¡¯t want anything.¡± However, Chu Qing is not eating people who are threatened by others. Since Gongyue wants the magic weapon most, Chu Qing can use the magic weapon to restrain the opponent. ¡°You ¡­! Chu Qing, don¡¯t go too far!¡± Gong Yue was obviously stabbed by Chu Qing¡¯s unwelcome remarks. Fly into a rage out of humiliation. ¡°I¡¯m too much? Could you tell someone what kind of thing you are before you say to others, then I¡¯ll leave it here, accept it or not.¡± In a word, Chu Qing also raised the magic weapon in his hands very high-profile. Sure enough, the anger in Gongyue¡¯s eyes was almost irresistibly gushing out. However, in this case she had to compromise. ¡°OK.¡± Gongyue gnashing teeth squeezed such a word from between lips and teeth. With Gong Yue waving a gesture, Qilin and Xiao 2 and 2 dogs were escorted up. ¡°Untie them.¡± Chu Qing spoke lightly. The atmosphere of Gongyue was difficult, but he had to obey it obediently, giving those men a look. Soon, Qilin and Xiao 2 dogs have been safely put back behind Chu Qing. Chu Qing was also confident to transfer the magic weapon to Gongyue, and then he was too lazy to say anything more to people and took Qilin and Xiao 2 dogs 2 people to turn and left. Gong Yue thought that he really succeeded, thinking about showing off before Gong Yan. However, when she was in high spirits, the magic weapon in her hand suddenly turned into a pile of tattered stones, and even some stubborn hands. Looking at the broken stones in his hand, what else Miyagi could not understand. ¡°Chu Qing, I will not let you go!¡± She roared flustered and exasperated all over her face, her face was already terrible. In desperation, Gong Yue had to tell Gong Yan what he had designed. ¡°I almost succeeded! I didn¡¯t expect Chu Qing this kid is so fine, can set up such a game.¡± Gong Yue said bitterly. ¡°You have Zhang Liangji, he has a wall ladder, and you two are just one another.¡± Gong Yan said quite disapprovingly. ¡°Gong Yan, are you reading my jokes?¡± Gong Yue apparently wanted to skew and misunderstood the meaning of Gong Yan¡¯s words. ¡°I¡¯m not reading your jokes, I¡¯m just stating the facts you don¡¯t want to accept.¡± Gong Yan¡¯s words were calm and without waves. After all, Gong Yuegan¡¯s stupid thing is not the first time. She really doesn¡¯t need to compete with the other party for meaningless things. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1237 ¡°Also, why do you want to threaten Chu Qing with this kind of thing? I have already done the whole thing, and I don¡¯t need you to do anything more.¡± Gong Yan¡¯s words were unabashedly blamed. ¡°I¡¯ll do more than that? Gong Yan you said something a little too much, right? What do you think of Chu Qing in your own heart? Others don¡¯t know if I can¡¯t understood?¡± Gong Yue couldn¡¯t help but subconsciously sneered. Hearing this, Gong Yan¡¯s eyes instantly released a cold light to look at the other party. ¡°Words, I don¡¯t say second time. You should figure out what should be said and what should not be said.¡± Gong Yan¡¯s discourse had obvious warnings. ¡°I hope you will be smarter next time and stop doing bad things for me.¡± Immediately afterwards, Gong Yan began mocking Miyagi¡¯s IQ. Gong Yue was furious, and wanted to speak out and argue with people. 2 But Gong Yan got out of the door with a wave of his hand, and the door closed. Obviously, Gong Yan doesn¡¯t want to quarrel with Gong Yue any more. This is the expulsion order under Ming Huang. Rao Shigong was uncomfortable in his heart and had to leave first. After all, it was not good to cast aside all considerations for face with Gong Yan. Now, she still can¡¯t tear it. After Gong Yan drove away Gong Yue, Chu Qing inevitably thought of this person. It stands to reason that Chu Qing¡¯s move is already clear and tell them the magic weapon of Alliance Leader, he will never give up. And after such a stupid move by Miyazuki, it is much harder for them to want a magic weapon in the future. Reminiscent of what Chu Qing did, Gong Yan¡¯s dissatisfaction with Chu Qing was a straight line. She thinks left and right, she must not let Chu Qing so easily. ¡°Gong Family¡¯s Xuan Shu was highly poisonous at that time. If you want to get rid of it, the magic weapon will be exchanged.¡± Gong Yanzheng gave Chu Qing another 1000-mile sound transmission. The difference from the last time is that this time the Gong Yan not at all waits elegantly and patiently for Chu Qing¡¯s reply from the other end. But after the words passed, he withdrew the technique and began to wait for Chu Qing¡¯s movement on the other side. Regardless of whether he believes or not, he will always explore it. When the time comes, let ¡¯s talk about it differently. Gong Yan originally didn¡¯t want to use this last trick, but Chu Qing¡¯s behavior at this time really disappointed Gong Yan, and she couldn¡¯t let Chu Qing just harm their interests. On the other side, Chu Qing, who learned the news unexpectedly, thought about the words of Gong Yan in his heart, and recalled Gong Family ¡¯s Xuanshu several times in his mind to judge whether the other party said true or false. However, no matter how he recalled, he could not draw an accurate judgment. At the same time, the Qilin and Xiao 2 dogs rescued by him are already in great spirits. The energetic start chirp chirp twitter twitter. ¡°Boss, you are really very difficult to deal with eh! You can actually cheat Gong Yue with such a simple method of blinding your eyes. This trick is really too high!¡± Xiao 2 dog¡¯s face is full of expressions of admiration, hands I couldn¡¯t help but gave Chu Qing a thumbs up. Xiao 2 The dog¡¯s pleasing move on the dog¡¯s legs greatly pleased Chu Qing, and Chu Qing¡¯s heart was greatly satisfied. Qilin was not willing to lag behind and added: ¡°Boss, you said that Miyazuki understood has a lot of hair that will not be mad at night, right ?! when the time comes to become a bald woman!¡± With Qilin¡¯s words, Chu Qing is also involuntarily thinking about what it would look like for Gongyue baldness. But for a moment, the group of three of them all looked like they were laughing. The picture is too beautiful to be imagined. After a while, the endless burst of laughter paused intermittently. Chu Qing recalled what Gong Yan had heard from the sound transmission just 1000 miles ago, and told the two brothers in front of him. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1238 When Qilin found that the Black Tortoise book was poisonous, it was already one step late. The above is indeed poisonous. If it is not found earlier, the current Chu Qing situation is much worse than Qilin, and even the probability of death at any time, such a poison It¡¯s really you can¡¯t guard against it. When Chu Qing went to Gong Yan to get this Black Tortoise book, he didn¡¯t think that there would be any poison, and Gong Yan still had something to ask Chu Qing. Who could have thought that such a thing would happen. But what is the only way to say it is bringing it up a level. Of course, Chu Qing must have an antidote at all costs, and soon Chu Qing came to the door of Gong Family. ¡°Bang peng ~ peng ~!¡± Chu Qing slapped the door loudly. A little pawn came over. ¡°Excuse me, what¡¯s the matter with us, Gong Family?¡± This person is also polite. Chu Qing said nothing and shouted directly. ¡°Gong Yan, when there was something in your family before, when someone was eating away, who helped you out, and who organized the destruction of your family, if you do n¡¯t come out today to give me a statement, then you do n¡¯t want Blame me! ¡° ¡°After a while, a man wearing a white gown and embroidered arms appeared, and Qilin fiercely stared at the palace at this time.¡± ¡°Everyone knows people, and I said straight to the point directly. Excuse me, why did you poison the Black Tortoise book? The relationship between gentlemen is as light as water, I do n¡¯t know if you want to cooperate with me in the future, if If you are so sincere, then do n¡¯t come to Chu Qing for me in the future. ¡°Chu Qing panting with rage said. ¡°Yo! Yo! Yo! You¡¯re going to die, I¡¯m just because some things are difficult to tell, how dare you offend you, you look at your face.¡± Gong Yan and Yan Yue said. ¡°Let me get this set! I came here to get the antidote and gave me everything to say.¡± Chu Qing said bluntly. ¡°Oh, the antidote. Without the antidote, I don¡¯t even know where the antidote is. I have to ask now. Gong Yan pretended to be silly. ¡°Do you really want to die, I tell you, don¡¯t take the antidote today, you don¡¯t want to develop this gang today.¡± Chu Qing said angrily. ¡°Well, you know, I¡¯m very interested in the Alliance Leader thing, can I borrow it, but don¡¯t deceive me this time, my patience is as limited as your temper.¡± Gong Yan Road. ¡°It turns out this way, huh! Don¡¯t you know that you were unrighteous to me first? If you want a magic weapon and you don¡¯t have a way, you should find a way yourself. What do you do if you poison? Change owner? ¡°Chu Qing said. ¡°This is something I did wrong, I apologize to you, I¡¯m sorry for you, Chu Qing! But my purpose is still the same, I need the magic weapon of Alliance Leader, with the magic weapon I can use it to develop well The strength and location of my Gong Family made my Gong Family¡¯s martial arts bigger and bigger. ¡°Gong Yan said straight to the point. ¡°If you want a magic weapon, you have to take it. You think with your strength, after you take it away, how long can you stay on your own hands, can you cover the heat, can you move it?¡± Chu Qing pressed step by step. . ¡°Don¡¯t worry if I can cover up the heat, I will give the antidote if I take it. I think it¡¯s inconvenient for you to think clearly.¡± Gong Yan said impatiently. ¡°If this is the case, that¡¯s good.¡± Chu Qing took out a thing from his pocket. In order to save Qilin, Chu Qing impossible did not give the magic weapon to Gong Yan, because Qilin is not only a powerful helper, but also can help Chu Qing resolves many dangers. After having feelings, Qilin and Chu Qing are not reluctant to leave him. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1239 Having said that, the magic weapon was originally given to Chu Qing by Alliance Leader. Chu Qing just changed his hand on his body, but the abominable thing was Gong Family ¡¯s palace words, which actually poisoned the Black Tortoise book for the magic weapon. At that time, Chu Qing was When talking with Gong Family Gong Yan, it was clear that the situation of negative opposition to Gong Family was relieved by the powerful Chu Qing and Alliance Leader. Because this requires Chu Qing to spend a certain amount of energy, so find Gong Family Gong Yan took the Black Tortoise book, and he counted himself as a reward. Who knows Gong Family Gong Yan this time the villain¡¯s behavior is equivalent to go back on one¡¯s word, and there will be no morals about it. If this continues, Gong Family will not exist for a long time. Even Chu Qing now wants to destroy Gong Family because of these villain behaviors that make others disgusted. But Chu Qing doesn¡¯t necessarily really want his Gong Family¡¯s book. After all, Chu Qing has his own plan and method. It¡¯s just that Chu Qing will feel less loss if he gets Gong Family¡¯s Black Tortoise book planning book. anyway. When Chu Qing gave the magic weapon to the Gong Family Gong Yan, Chu Qing also got the antidote to Gong Yan. Fortunately, this time he did n¡¯t lie to Chu Qing. Family is gone. But there is another person who wants to destroy, that is-Gong Yue, she has always had a great view of Chu Qing, so this time Chu Qing took the magic weapon and Gong Yan to change the antidote, she also knows, just because she knew Just do it on it. Gong Yue secretly peeped into Chu Qing and Gong Yan¡¯s conversation, so she thought of another strategy. She secretly listened to Chu Qing¡¯s conversation with Gong Yan. At this time, she heard that Chu Qing wanted to take the antidote back in this place. At the time of the change, Gong Yue thought that the opportunity for her revenge had come. She planned to reapply the trick and reduce the dose of the poison, which way she could not be discovered by others. So Gong Family¡¯s Gongyue sneaked into the warehouse, which is the place where the antidote is stored. If this goes on, Gongyue can continue to harm Chu Qing. then. Miyazuki came to the place where the antidote was released, and immediately added his own secret recipe to enable others to heal the wound while also destroying himself. Not only the effect is not good, but the small life may be lost. After Gongyue was released, she retreated. At this moment, no one understands what will happen next. Miyazuki¡¯s faint smile ran out of the warehouse, and no one saw or warned about it. After a while, Chu Qing got the medicine. ¡°Gong Yan, you are really good, and very good. When I have a chance, I will come back to see you. See if you are the same as today.¡± Chu Qing threatened. Gong Yan didn¡¯t speak. Chu Qing then took Qilin; went to a mountain range to heal. ¡°It¡¯s very strange to see Qilin during the healing process. What doubts does it have?¡± ¡°So Chu Qing began to look for the reason. If it¡¯s just the antidote and it¡¯s still the case, it¡¯s just that the medicine is working.¡± Qilin¡¯s eyes told Chu Qing that its medicine was not right, and there was no abnormality in his body, so Chu Qing began to investigate Qilin¡¯s injury, and finally found that there was something in Qilin¡¯s body, and sometimes he could organize the recovery of Qilin¡¯s body. ¡°Can you move, how do you feel?¡± Qilin shook his head, not very optimistic. It seems that there are some problems with this antidote. Bastard, Gong Yan, wait for me to deal with Qilin¡¯s affairs and you will wait for me to be guilty. So Chu Qing began to heal Qilin. Although it is very slow, it is just good for Qilin¡¯s physique, and it will make the body very bad when it is fast. Chu Qing guesses that it must be the problem of antidote. Qilin¡¯s mana is also occasional. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1240 ¡°Now that I have given you the real magic weapon of Alliance Leader, then you should also give me the antidote?¡± Chu Qing asked, looking at Gong Yan¡¯s cold voice. ¡°You can rest assured of antidote, I will give it to you in 3 days!¡± Gong Yan replied to Chu Qing. ¡°Since that is the case, well, I will come here to take the antidote in 3 days, I hope you when the time comes don¡¯t play any crafty plots and machinations.¡± Chu Qing warned to Gong Yan. Gong Yan said helplessly said: ¡°Do you feel like I¡¯m the kind of person who doesn¡¯t believe in words? After 3 days, you can just take the antidote, I will wait for you.¡± Hearing Gong Yan saying this, Chu Qing nodded: ¡°After 3 days I will come on time.¡± After I finished, I saw Chu Qing turned and left. At this time, Gong Yue, who was observing in secret, had a ugly face, followed by said with a malicious smile: ¡°Chu Qing ah Chu Qing, do you think the antidote is so easy to take? I dare to play tricks before, you can see I what would you do!¡± ¡­¡­ ¡°Is this what Gong Yan is going to give Chu Qing¡¯s antidote? Ha ha, Chu Qing, I have something for you to enjoy.¡± Gong Yue looked at the antidote that was in front of him sneakered. After adding a few herbs, the colorless and odorless were directly turned into, making people see no change. After he got it, Gong Yue put the antidote back to its place. Soon after Gongyue left, Gong Yan came here. Seeing that Chu Qing needed a medicine pill, Gong Yan took it away. ¡°Is this the antidote?¡± Chu Qing looked at Gong Yan opened the mouth and said. ¡°Yes, you can let Qilin take it.¡± Gong Yan handed back the antidote to Chu Qing, and then turned around and left. Seeing Gong Yan leaving, Chu Qing probed it and found that there was no problem, so Qilin was taken directly. When Qilin took medicine pill, he didn¡¯t wait for a moment, and then Qilin said, ¡°This is the real antidote, and basically all the poisoning I have disappeared.¡± hearing this Chu Qing finally sighed in relief: ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± After talking, Chu Qing Xiao 2 dog Qilin 3 people planned to leave. I have been observing Qilin 3 secretly for a long time, and I ca n¡¯t help but sneer: ¡°Oh, I ¡¯m proud, I ¡¯m proud, Chu Qing, I ¡¯ll see if you can still be so calm.¡± After talking, I saw Gong Yue closely following Chu Qing. I saw Chu Qing 3 people had gone less than one hour, Qilin complexion greatly changed. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Chu Qing looked towards Qilin, seeing Qilin suddenly so pale that he couldn¡¯t help worrying. ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay, maybe I worry too much.¡± I saw Chu Qing cared about him so much, and Qilin also checked his body again and found that his mana did not disappear at all, only when it was just uncomfortable. Illusion that¡¯s all. While Chu Qing looked at Qilin turning white and embarrassed, he didn¡¯t ask too much, but it was inevitable that he was a bit strange. But it didn¡¯t take long for Qilin to suddenly look again, and his face was really bloodless. ¡°What is wrong with you? Is it possible that Gong Yan¡¯s antidote is fake?¡± Chu Qing asked anxiously. ¡°Well, it seems again, it seems to be okay again.¡± Qilin complexion stiffened, a little embarrassed and somewhat helpless opened the mouth and said. ¡°What exactly is the situation, you have made it clear to me directly.¡± Chu Qing frowned asked directly. ¡°Uh, speaking of which you may not believe, that is, I always suddenly feel that my mana has disappeared ¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± I saw that Qilin hadn¡¯t finished speaking, and the faces of Chu Qing and Xiao 2 dogs were full of look of shock. The disappearance of mana is not a small thing! ¡°Your mana has disappeared?¡± Chu Qing couldn¡¯t help but check Qilin¡¯s condition anxiously. ¡°No, no, but when I checked, I found that the mana was still there. Maybe I was too worried or too tired.¡± Qilin was helpless and could not help opening the mouth and said. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1241 ¡°That may be that you were too tired before, or you think too much about yourself.¡± Chu Qing shook the head opened the mouth and said, he was not willing to believe what Gong Yan would do to the antidote. ¡°Well, I feel that way too.¡± Thinking about it, Qilin nodded and said. Although the 3 people felt strange, they didn¡¯t think much. I walked close to one hour again. Although Qilin¡¯s face was not good-looking along the way, he didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°No, it seems there is really a problem.¡± After waiting for nearly an hour and a half, Qilin spoke again. ¡°Mana disappeared again?¡± Xiao 2 dog said a little helplessly. Qilin thought about it, but nodded helplessly. ¡°You feel wrong, Qilin, try again.¡± Xiao 2 dog disapproved. ¡°This time it¡¯s true. It¡¯s been dozens of minutes. I still don¡¯t feel the mana on me. The previous disappearance lasted no more than 5 minutes, but I never spoke.¡± Qilin smiled bitterly. ¡°No way, I¡¯ll check it for you.¡± Xiao 2 dog heard that and reached for Qilin, but suddenly his face changed suddenly. ¡°Really, really, the mana really disappeared!¡± Xiao 2 dog opened the mouth and said some stuttering, even because it was too shocked, his legs were slightly involuntarily soft. ¡°En?¡± Chu Qing approached Qilin with a raised eyebrow and also checked for Qilin, but he didn¡¯t wait long before his face became pale. ¡°Mana really disappeared? How is this possible, how can there be such a weird thing!¡± Chu Qing said in surprise. ¡°In my opinion, it is estimated that Gong Yan made hands and feet in Qilin¡¯s antidote.¡± Xiao 2 opened the mouth and said with a sullen face. There was a moment of silence. Although Chu Qing did not believe that Gong Yan would do anything in Qilin¡¯s antidote, he could not explain why Qilin had such a situation. ¡°Go, let¡¯s go back and ask Gong Yan.¡± After waiting for a while and thinking for a while, Chu Qing opened the mouth and said. ¡°Go!¡± Xiao 2¡¯s dog looks ugly and has bloodthirsty eyes. If Gong Yan really admits that he has done things in Qilin¡¯s antidote, it is estimated that Xiao 2¡¯s dog will be desperate. ¡°Wait.¡± Qilin suddenly said, complexion stiffened. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Xiao 2 dog turned to look towards Qilin. ¡°My mana seems to be back.¡± Qilin smiled bitterly. ¡°But your mana just disappeared.¡± Chu Tian opened the mouth and said, although he didn¡¯t understand why this happened. ¡°After a while, someone is in the vicinity.¡± Xiao 2 dog suddenly spoke, and moved towards a fiercely attack. Seeing that Xiao 2¡¯s dog attacked himself, Gong Yue turned around and avoided it. But I didn¡¯t expect that Xiao 2¡¯s dog actually caught up, and the face of Zonggong Yue couldn¡¯t help but look ugly. However, Xiao 2 dog is not Miyazaki¡¯s opponent, and he hasn¡¯t been able to force Miyazuki out for a long time. Chu Qing saw the shot together with Xiao 2 dog. Seeing that Chu Qing also shot together, Gong Yue knew that he was invincible. I am afraid that there was no way to escape. He also resorted to several tricks. His face changed a bit, as usual, as if he was not the one who followed Chu Qing 3 and was found. ¡°Gongyue? What are you doing here?¡± Xiao 2 dog asked Gongyue. ¡°Why, I can¡¯t come? Is this your home?¡± Gong Yue laughed taunted. For a while Xiao 2 The dog didn¡¯t know how to refute, staring at her and wondering what to say. ¡°My mana disappeared again.¡± Suddenly, Qilin¡¯s voice sounded weakly. Hearing Qilin say this, Gong Yue was really unable to bear and could not help laughing out loud. ¡°What are you laughing at?¡± Xiao 2 dog looked at Gong Yue, his face full of anger. ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay, hahaha!¡± Miyazuki saw a laugh and walked away. ¼û×´ Ф 2 Although the dog wanted to be blocked, it was stopped by Chu Qing. But for the next few hours, Qilin¡¯s mana never recovered. Although Xiao 2 dog said to go to Gong Yan to question Gong Yan, Chu Qing shook the head, even if he knew that Gong Yan did it, he could n¡¯t take Gong Yan, he could only eat this secret loss, and they tried to solve it by themselves. . Hearing Chu Qing say this, the Xiao 2 dog had no choice but to give up. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1242 Qilin sat down and pinched a secret art, surrounded by golden light. It closed its eyes and began to run its mana. A ray of milky white light surrounded it. The Black Tortoise book lay flat in front of it, and a faint golden light flickered from it, and the broken golden light little by little flew up and fell on it. Chu Qing stood aside to protect it, but he was still worried about it. The sudden disappearance of Qilin¡¯s mana shocked him. Now it started cultivation again. He was worried that Qilin would be backlashed. The Black Tortoise book was obtained by chance. Although he thinks it is a treasure, if he does not use it well, he will probably hurt himself. Qilin¡¯s mana just now was very unstable. If the mana suddenly disappeared while running the mana cultivation Black Tortoise book, the Black Tortoise book being operated by mana will return all his mana to Qilin. If you ca n¡¯t make it in time, it will be seriously injured by the backlash of your mana. Chu Qing stared closely at Qilin¡¯s figure, fearing that the expectations in his heart would become reality. As expected, Qilin¡¯s golden light skyrocketed, and Chu Qing quickly shot to protect Qilin, with one hand on his body to protect the Meridian, and the other hand to resist the resurgent golden light. With a loud bang, the Black Tortoise book fell to the ground, and Qilin¡¯s breath rose gradually. It looked at Chu Qing with frustration and said, ¡°My mana has disappeared again.¡± Chu Qing patted his head soothingly, instructing him not to be too anxious, and to be well-cultivated for a while. He flicked Qilin back with a flick of his hand. The two sensed it, and Chu Qing only let it rest. Take a look at the found mystery of this Black Tortoise book. He picked up the Black Tortoise book, raised his luck and suspended it in the air, feeling the touch of the outside world, and the Black Tortoise book slowly spilled out of the rays of light again. Chu Qing¡¯s heart moved, could this Black Tortoise book leak out without cultivation? Both of his hands pulled back and brought the Black Tortoise book in front of myself, thinking that I didn¡¯t need to practice cultivation, just a few glances would be fine. But for insurance, he still told Qilin. But he called several times, Qilin did not respond, he shook his head helplessly. I thought it was because I was just cultivating, but the mana suddenly disappeared, and I was very depressed because I blocked the promotion, so I do n¡¯t know which corner to go to. He recalled the scene during Qilin cultivation, and then determined that it should require mana to cultivate. As long as he does not use mana, he will be fine. Thinking of this, he pulled his hand to block the magic of hanging the Black Tortoise book, and let his breath slowly diffuse into the air. Seeing the light white mist on the Black Tortoise book slowly dissipating, he still took a cautious moment before stepping forward to pick up the Black Tortoise book. The light golden rays of light flashed again, still surrounding the body, but this time These golden lights seem to have the ability of perception, gradually wrapped around Chu Qing¡¯s hands. He raised an eyebrow, not at all thinking, and reached out to open the book. Where did he know that he just flipped through a few pages, and a golden light burst out of the book and rushed straight into Chu Qing¡¯s eyebrows. He hurriedly threw the book to the ground to dodge, but the golden light was already in his mind, and now a heaven overflowing giant wave was rolled in his brain. Chu Qing¡¯s mind was turning around, and he had to kneel on the ground to ease himself. He regretted opening the book without consulting Qilin, and he didn¡¯t know what would happen. A moment later, he looked inside himself again, and was surprised to find that there was a lot more in his mind. He gazed carefully and found out that it was the cultivation technique in the Black Tortoise book. He looked at it casually, and even remembered the cultivation techniques in his mind. Chu Qing twitched the corners of his mouth, and his mood was particularly complicated. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1243 ¡°Who wants to see you! I¡¯m too lazy to take care of you.¡± Gong Yue threw away this sentence and then flicked her hand away. She was found to follow them but she was so straightforward, Xiao 2 dog didn¡¯t know how to fight her back. Seeing the silhouette of Gongyue, the farther away, Xiao 2 dog also broke the thought of chasing back, asking Chu Qing if there is any need to follow the past to see what she did. Chu Qing shook his head, apparently too lazy to care about her, he walked forward after pulling Xiao 2 dog, 2 people were aimlessly strolling around. The surrounding green grass slowly disappeared, more and more stones on the ground, black rocks slowly replaced the position of the green grass, and the feet of two people gradually became hard. Chu Qing frowned and looked at the Xiao 2 dog. He looked puzzled, obviously he didn¡¯t know where he was. ¡°How is this place getting more and more desolate?¡± He squatted down to pick up a stone and smashed it forward. Didn¡¯t expect heard the roar from the front. He opened his mouth in surprise, as if guessing what would be waiting for them and greeting them. Xiao 2 was stupefied, and said in a long while: ¡°Shall we go forward?¡± He guessed in front of the lava giant beast¡¯s nest, and he wanted to go and feared danger. He looked towards Chu Qing a little hesitantly, the latter ignored him, but in the heart care about it. Chu Qing held his hands for a moment and looked at the mountain peaks in the distance, and immediately made a decision, ¡°Go.¡± Tone barely fell took the lead in walking forward. The roar just came from the giant beast of lava. It seems to be aware that someone has entered their territory, but the Divine Beast is lazy and generally does not get out of the nest easily. This is the abacus in Chu Qing¡¯s new heart. It is better to be able to leave while the giant beasts are still out. Lava giant beast likes to hoard treasure, but because he is lazy and too lazy to move the treasure back to the nest, he usually moves the treasure to the entrance of his nest. If they move fast enough, they will be able to make a fortune before they are caught up, and they will make a fortune when they go out. 2 people walk slowly, looking from time to time to see if there is a giant beast¡¯s lair. In front of them, there were volcanoes, and the grass beneath them gradually turned into cracked black rocks. In some places, there was even a lava of scarlet gold flowing. 2 The talent walked to a hole and suddenly the ground shook. The 2 people almost stood unsteady. After barely stabilizing their body, they saw a volcano erupting in the distance. Xiao 2 Dog complexion greatly changed, ¡°Chu Qing, the volcano has erupted! This group of giant beasts is angry!¡± He was shocked in his heart, who knew that this time the luck was so bad, the lava giant beast encountered was so grumpy. Chu Qing¡¯s face is also very unsightly, red and white. He had thought he could make a fortune, but now it seems that it is difficult. If this group of giant beasts is dispatched, they can¡¯t eat and walk away. Just thinking about it, a roar came from underneath, and at the same time, the rocks under them shook violently, and the nearest volcano suddenly spewed out of the scarlet gold lava. 2 people looked at each other and jumped away. The volcano in front of them erupted one after another. The 2 people could only change their body shape to capture the flying fire slag. As the temperature continues to rise, Chu Qing has been sweating and sweating, and there is almost no place where they can settle. The 2 people endured high speed to jump to a rock that has not been eroded by the mortar. How do you know a burst of violent wind erupted, 2 people in midair did not take advantage of it at all, and were drawn into a deep valley with extremely strange movements. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1244 Chu Qing finally got up from the ground. The strong wind just swept the two of them into the bottom of the valley. He did not stabilize his figure being confused. Finally, he got up and checked up and down to see if he was hurt. Fortunately, he didn¡¯t bump and hurt him, so he went to the Xiao 2 dog after some activity. Xiao 2 The dog is not so lucky. He was thrown on the rock and is still lying on the ground. He may be dizzy. Chu Qing squatted down to probe Tan Xiao 2¡¯s dog¡¯s nose, relaxed, his breath is still stable, and there should be no damage to the internal organs. The two of them fell into different positions when they fell. He tried to curl up into a ball to avoid fracture. If there is any serious injury in such a place, it will be troublesome. Chu Qing stood up and looked around, and found that his eyes were black. He used his power to light a cold fire, barely illuminating the open space. side Xiao 2 The dog noticed the light, frowned and opened his eyes, ¡°Where is this?¡± He climbed up and made precautions alertly, but was pressed by Chu Qing. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± He said indifferently, then explained that there was no danger around him, but it was a little visually difficult without light. 2 People fumbled around, Chu Qing moved his nose, and even smelled a hint of fragrance, he could not help being surprised. Hearing the moving Xiao 2 the dog thought something was encountered and hurriedly shouted: ¡°Chu Qing what¡¯s wrong with you!¡± Chu Qing was helpless, ¡°Don¡¯t shout, you smell, there seems to be herbs around, I smell the medicinal smell of grass.¡± He began to explore the surrounding environment as he spoke, probably in the direction of the fragrance. Chu Qing actually saw an herb that was not visible outside. He called Xiao 2 dog and motioned for him to come and see it. Xiao 2 The dog was shocked to see this dragon¡¯s blood orchid. He crouched down and pointed to the flower: ¡°Is this, dragon¡¯s blood orchid?¡± He has only seen this kind of medicine ingredients on the scroll, and it is said that the dragon¡¯s blood orchid has the effect of hanging life. As long as you have a breath, this flower can save you back. He just reached out to pick, Chu Qing quickly took his hand back and scolded: ¡°Be careful!¡± As expected, he finished, and a sky-splitting sound came. 2 people retreated in a hurry, Chu Qing pinched a secret art and showed a blue light shot to see what happened, and found a small silhouette. They hesitated for a while and stepped forward again, and found out that it was a little dragon. But they dare not underestimate it, because the dragon¡¯s claws glowed with blue light, obviously it was highly toxic. Sure enough, these two are coexistent, agave can save lives, this small dragon can be put to death. Chu Qing explored the surrounding breath, and found that there were a lot of different breaths around, and it can even be said that they surrounded the two of them. The small dragon made a roar, apparently guarding the dragon¡¯s blood orchid. It glare like a tiger watching his prey and looked at 2 people of Chu Xiao, with sharp teeth exposed. Chu Qing analyzed it in his heart, and roughly guessed that these creatures are probably all guarding the medicinal herb. As long as someone wants to take away the medicine ingredients, they must be targeted by these dragons. Xiao 2 The dog asked if he wanted to remove this dragon¡¯s blood orchid, Chu Qing shook the head. He condensed several small Fireballs with his force, launched them freely, and immediately illuminated all around. Sure enough, there are countless precious medicine ingredients around, but they are all guarded by a dragon. He hammered his eyes and remembered Qilin again. The man ¡¯s mana is sometimes absent, and I do n¡¯t know if I can find the corresponding medicine ingredients here. Since it is poisonous, there will always be medicine ingredients as antidote. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1245 Frowning his eyebrows, Chu Qing looked towards Xiao 2 The dog asked: ¡°What kind of medicinal herb can cure Qilin¡¯s disappearance of mana?¡± ¡°I have checked the pharmacopoeia after Qilin¡¯s mana disappeared. It says there is a medicine ingredient that can treat this kind of problem, but ¡­¡± Speaking of general, Xiao 2 dog hesitated for a moment and seemed to want to go on. ¡°Just what? Say it!¡± Chu Qing asked, looking at the appearance of Xiao 2 dog. ¡°It¡¯s just that this kind of medicine ingredients is very rare, and it will only grow in a few places. Moreover, the places where this kind of medicine ingredients are grown usually have a special guardian beast. The strength is strong. Even if you are afraid, you are far from an opponent.¡± Xiao 2 The dog sighed helplessly said, why didn¡¯t he want to cure the problem of Qilin¡¯s disappearance of mana, but relying on them can¡¯t pick it even if he finds it. ¡°Even if there is really a strong guardian beast, then we have to pick it anyway.¡± Chu Qing opened the mouth and said with a serious face. Xiao 2 The dog glanced at Chu Qing and knew that he might not be able to dissuade Chu Qing. After thinking for a while, Xiao 2 dog said about the place where Qilin medicinal herb would appear, and the 2 people looked for it separately. ¡°What? The medical herb that treats Qilin appears only in these places ?!¡± Even Chu Qing heard Xiao 2 dog¡¯s words and couldn¡¯t help but be shocked, because these places are too dangerous and dangerous. ¡°Yes, this kind of medicinal herb may only appear in these places.¡± Xiao 2 Dog looked seriously towards Chu Qing. ¡°Well, let¡¯s find them separately. I¡¯ll go to these places, and you will go to the remaining places.¡± Chu Qing divided the places he was looking for opened the mouth and said. Hearing Chu Qing give all of the most dangerous places to himself, Xiao 2 can¡¯t help saying: ¡°These places are dangerous even if you go, you ¡­¡± ¡°Okay, don¡¯t say it, Qilin is the brother of our 2 people, and my strength is above you, I should go to these places.¡± After finishing talking about Xiao 2 dog and 3 block, I went straight away. Chu Qing, who was standing outside the cliff, glanced at the situation inside the cliff. Even if he was mentally prepared, his heart shrank suddenly. Thinking about Qilin¡¯s current situation, he jumped straight without any hesitation. After cautiously getting off the cliff, Chu Qing carefully inspected where the medicinal herb might appear, but there was still no trace of medicinal herb for a long time, let alone the treatment of Qilin with medicinal herb. After thinking about it, I went into stealth and went in. ¡°Gu!¡± Just a short time ago, a half-meter high toad vomited liquid and moved towards Chu Qing. Upon seeing this, Chu Qing hurried to avoid it, only to see that Chu Qing had been splashed by saliva in the mouth of Toad, and it melted completely. Chu Qing inwardly startled in one¡¯s heart, owing to his previous success in avoiding this toad attack, otherwise he must die here. I had n¡¯t had time to think about it. The toad had another action and jumped up directly. It jumped to a height of 20-30 meters. Seeing the toad moved towards himself, Chu Qing rushed over and punched strikes at the toad Get on the chin. Because toads only have no toxins there, Chu Qing can only attack where. I don¡¯t know if it was Chu Qing who attacked too much, or if the toad was afraid, he had to run away directly, and was not attacking Chu Qing. Chu Qing hesitated for a while and decided whether to go on. After all, this is still the outermost edge of the cliff, but even if he has encountered such a powerful poisonous toad, he may want to go deeper and be more prepared, otherwise If you do, you will also be in danger. After thinking about it, Chu Qing exited the cliff. Just out of the cliff, I do n¡¯t know when the Xiao 2 dog actually came. ¡°Chu Qing.¡± I saw Xiao 2¡¯s dog startled and for a time called out Chu Qing, not sure what to say. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Chu Qing asked Xiao 2 as he hesitated. ¡°This, this, I found the medicine ingredients needed to treat Qilin, but where there is a dragon, very powerful.¡± After a moment of hesitation, Xiao 2 dog told Chu Qing that he had come here to tell the truth. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1246 At this time, Xiao 2 had a profound understanding that only by taking this herbal medicine and saving Qilin would he be able to repay Chu Qing¡¯s kindness. I have long heard that the lava giant beast is powerful and numerous, guarding the medicinal herb inside like Guardian. Seeing today, it really is name is not in vain. At this time, Chu Qing and Xiao 2 dog looked far away, but there was a lava giant beast guarding something in that place, almost follow closely, which could make Chu Qing a little difficult, if it is said that the front and the lava The giant beast may have just passed, but maybe there will be more lava giant beast coming over. That way, it will be more passive. Moreover, Qilin is injured now, maybe when he ca n¡¯t reply, it may be possible, but this Of course, the situation does not allow Chu Qing to think more. At a glance, each of these lava giant beasts is tall and difficult, but the matter is here. For Qilin, Chu Qing must stand up. I saw 4 smoke in this Medicine Valley. Xiao 2 The dog said to Chu Qing. ¡°The breath inside is very special. If we want to attack head-on with the dragon, maybe we can¡¯t retreat all the way. In that case, we can only outsmart it. I will go and get the medicinal herb in a while Come to attack me, but I think he is huge and should be able to run away from me in a while I hide in the place, because the atmosphere here is very hot, and I am worried that I will not be able to hold it for long, so once you get the herbal medicine, you should take Qilin as soon as possible, so that he will not be so passive when he recovers. Chu Qing said. ¡°Okay, take care of yourself. After I get the medicinal herb, I will immediately come over and save you!¡± Chu Qing replied. ¡°Then I¡¯m going!¡± The Xiao 2 dog started to slowly touch up. I saw Xiao 2 after the dog went up. ¡°Roar ~¡± It is the voice of lava giant beast. He is telling Xiao 2 dog to leave this place. However, Xiao 2 dog went to change a method at this time, took out a stone and smashed it to the giant beast of lava! Then Sayah started running. ¡°Peng!¡± Lava giant beast took the tail and threw the stone out, and came straight to Xiao 2 dog! ¡°Come on, you fucking hurry up!¡± Xiao 2 dog ran mockingly at the giant beast while he still turned his head while running. Lava giant beast roared, and the speed became faster. At this time, Chu Qing rushed to the place of the medicinal herb immediately. Now the Xiao 2 dog doesn¡¯t know if he can run away, so he has to pull out the medicinal herb and go to rescue him. So Chu Qing efficiently ran to the front of the medicinal herb, and rubbed and pulled out the medicinal herb, but the medicinal herb sighed with a sigh of anger after the extraction. Because Chu Qing was still in a state of excitement, what precautions against medical herb, so Chu Qing accidentally took a breath. ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem to be uncomfortable, then care about the motherfucker, and quickly detoxify Qilin.¡± Chu Qing ran next to Qilin, and began to use the medicine immediately. The medical herb was digested and absorbed by Qilin soon. Qilin is resting at this time. Saying that Chu Qing is stable here, the Xiao 2 dog is almost unable to support it. He thought that this lava giant beast has limited energy, but where does he know that the power of this lava giant beast is lava, endless. ¡°My obedient, I hope Chu Qing can quickly bring medicinal herb over, this lava giant beast is too fierce, I knew I would not be so careless.¡± Xiao 2 dog at this time there are 10000 horses in the heart. ¡°Chu Qing now began to have abnormal reactions. The body and consciousness began to change. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1247 ¡°Chu Qing¡¯s brain began to appear uncontrolled at this time. The body and consciousness began to change. Chu Qing¡¯s current brain is all about killing those things that made him bullied as a child. Chu Qing is now poisoned by the medicinal herb, and has begun to cultivate deviation, or has produced Heart Demon, and is tempting Chu Qing to move towards the bad things to think. Although Chu Qing is controlled by this consciousness, not all of them are thoughts, because Chu Qing¡¯s mind is still at this time, and his strong will tells him that he has been poisoned, and it is still a powerful terrifying conscious poison. Xiao 2 dog at this time. Xiao 2 When the dog competes with the lava giant dragon, the power of within the body will soon disappear. ¡°Today, my Xiao 2 dog died here. I will stick to it for a while, Chu Qing or Chu Qing. If I ca n¡¯t come back today, or if you see my remains, you must help me revenge with Qilin, you can To burn more paper money for me, it¡¯s worthy of me to save Qilin. ¡°At this time, the Xiao 2 dog has already looked like a lifeless, he is about to give up himself. ¡°After the sound, Xiao 2 dog saw that the lava giant beast stopped, and no longer chased Xiao 2 dog, so he slowly lay on the ground slowly, and then began to shrink. But at this time the lava giant dragon suddenly disappeared. ¡°Wow, you fucking is really amazing! You try it again? Why is it not magical? Dead, and want to chase you grandfather!¡± Xiao 2 dog said with a big smile. Talking about Xiao 2 dog realized that he should go to see Chu Qing, do not know how they are, so Xiao 2 dog hurried back. Seeing Chu Qing, Xiao 2 dog began to ask: ¡°Chu Qing, I know you can, how big is it, right? How many hardships and difficulties you have come over, this is not a problem today!¡± At this time, the Xiao 2 dog looked at Qilin and there were some residues of medicinal herb, knowing that Qilin was replying to himself. ¡°No, Chu Qing! Chu Qing! What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Xiao 2 dog asked vigorously. At this time, Chu Qing was affected by the malaria. Although the malaria had his own ideas, Chu Qing was firm in his mind and was not so easily affected by it. So Chu Qing began to try to eliminate it with his own mind. ¡°Wipe, wipe! Xiao 2 The dog saw Chu Qing did not return to him, he was not in a hurry, as if understood something like that, began to protect Chu Qing. Chu Qing was in a critical situation at this time. Now the disease is fighting Chu Qing. ¡°Hahahahahaha Ha. Boy, I finally found a body that satisfied me, you just wait for me to invade.¡± Someone in Chu Qing¡¯s mind said so. ¡°Want to invade my body? Daydreaming.¡± Chu Qing said. At this time, Chu Qing finally occupied a part of the initiative, because fighting in the place where the brain remembered, Chu Qing did not know whether it would accept it. Once Chu Qing¡¯s brain can¡¯t stand the toss of the ill-consciousness, then it is very likely that it will be taken away by which consciousness, and then Chu Qing will not eat it and occupy the initiative, then Chu Qing can be Disappeared in this world. Next, Xiao 2 dog looked at this situation with some seriousness, and was worried about Chu Qing, and then saw Chu Qing¡¯s expression was a little nervous. ¡°Did Chu Qing play against other lava giant beasts just now?¡± This is not good. Although Chu Qing is powerful, it can¡¯t stand the toss of lava giant beasts. How did that lava giant beast die just now? ¡°At this time, Xiao 2 dog looked towards Qilin. ¡°Oh, I understand. I understand. No wonder the lava giant beast is dead. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1248 ¡°Hahahaha, a body that was hard to come by in 1000 years. I finally found a body that I am satisfied with, boy, today I am your bad luck, I look at your veins, well, g¨¡ g¨¡ g¨¡, very strong, look again Look at you brat¡¯s physique, yes, very good, kid, do you have any lasting wishes that I need to help you complete, how do I meet your wishes. Haha. ¡°You just wait for me to occupy. ¡° Someone in Chu Qing¡¯s mind responded so aggressively. ¡°The bitch raises just a faintly discernable ideology. Lao Tzu can let you die at any time. Do you still want to invade my body? Really daydreaming, who is dead is not necessarily who you are or I am in Self-destruction dantian when you ca n¡¯t control it, as long as you ca n¡¯t take the initiative in my within the body, or you ca n¡¯t stay in the board, you will die immediately, do you believe it? ¡±Chu Qing at a moderate pace said. ¡°You, how do you know, impossible, you, a trifling child, will you have this ability? The old man is impossible. Believe you, maybe you don¡¯t know who I am, this place is an old man 1000 years ago a magic weapon What I realized is that I have sealed myself here because of my lack of lifespan. As long as I find a suitable body, I will go to body possession. You do n¡¯t want to talk nonsense here. ¡°The ideology said. ¡°Oh, is it? Even if you are a powerhouse again, now you are just a mess of talking, so you can body possession me? If you don¡¯t believe it, you can try it.¡± Chu Qing said. At this time, Chu Qing said calmly, but in fact his heart was very nervous. Who knows if there is any means for this great power in the last century. It is said that the talent at that time was true powerhouse, and finally gradually declined. If he really is the powerhouse of what era, then is it really possible that he will be possessed by the body. So Chu Qing at this time is thinking about countermeasures. ¡°You may not really know who I am. Otherwise, you don¡¯t have the courage to see anyone want to be possessed. Do you know what is rebirth, do you know the emperor? I am the person of Seize Body For Rebirth, I am ¡­ ¡­ ¡°Chu Qing said one set at a time. ¡°Have you heard of the Great Emperor? I paid the price of my life when I wanted to make a breakthrough and cultivate immortality in order to seize the treasure. It is a pity that I was defeated and beaten. Fortunately, I left a hand at that time, figured out when I would get the opportunity behind, and then divided the only trace of soul to calculate, and divided a little Remnant Soul to wait for the destined person. Finally, I passed myself Step by step to enhance your physique, after absorbing the power of Remnant Soul step by step, to improve your ability, now come here is just to take your things, I was not strong at that time you can imagine Yes, I am the emperor of the past life! Do you dare body possession me? Do n¡¯t kneel down yet! ¡°Chu Qing issued an irresistible majesty against this ideology. That ideology finally started to shake! At this time, Chu Qing finally occupied a part of the initiative, because fighting in the place where the brain remembered, Chu Qing did not know whether his body would accept it. Once Chu Qing ¡¯s consciousness is unable to withstand the turmoil of the miraculous consciousness, then it is very likely that it will be killed by its consciousness, and then Chu Qing will be occupied by the body possession and take the initiative. In this way, Chu Qing may Disappeared here. Next, Chu Qing stumbled upon Xiao 2 ¡¯s nervous eyes, and told him that he had inhaled malaria, so the cultivation deviation was now struggling with the consciousness in his body! (End of this chapter) Chapter 1249 ¡°Jianghu is rumored that in the Medicine Valley, there is a place where there is only a bad life, which can make Heart Demon strange, and destroy all the cultivation base of his life.¡± Xiao 2 The dog looked at Chu Qing with a worried face. If it was really rumored, then Chu Qing¡¯s situation would be extremely dangerous. ¡°Don¡¯t scare yourself, maybe it¡¯s just exaggeration.¡± At the moment, Chu Qing didn¡¯t notice any abnormality in his body. He thought it was just an exaggeration between people, and he smiled and comforted Xiao 2 dog. ¡°I hope so ¡­ Chu Qing¡­ Chu Qing¡­¡± Hearing Chu Qing ¡¯s relief, Xiao 2 ¡¯s dog smiled nodded, but who knows, in the next second, Chu Qing ¡¯s face dignified, Xiao 2 ¡¯s complexion greatly changed, and he quickly posted to Chu Qing to hug Chu Qing who was almost syncoped. Sure enough ¡­ rumored to be untrustworthy, but it must be trusted. Chu Qing¡¯s face has become extremely ugly, sometimes purple-green, sometimes red, as if within the body there is a foreign body to break out, and it seems to fight with something. At this time, Chu Qing had long been unable to take care of the outside world. When he was still comforting the Xiao 2 dog, he was in a trance in vain, and his body suddenly became weak. When Qing was unprepared, with no difficulty encroached on most of Chu Qing¡¯s body¡¯s control, and then the enchanting power began to link Chu Qing¡¯s consciousness. ¡°Heart Demon !!!¡± In the Sea of ??Consciousness, Chu Qing is surrounded by boundless enchanting power. Chu Qing knows that if enchanting power devours his consciousness, I am afraid that no one in the world will be able to save him. ¡°Chu Qing! Chu Qing, how are you now?¡± Xiao 2¡¯s dog¡¯s voice is echoed in his mind, but Chu Qing has a bitter words, resisting the demon power has made Chu Qing difficult to support, how can he respond to Xiao 2 dog, but only by Chu Qing¡¯s own ability, although at this time barely hold up , But without outside help, I ¡¯m afraid it wo n¡¯t last long. Chu Qing would like to ask Xiao 2 dog to help, but he is afraid to open his mouth and let the demon grasp the weak spot. ¡°Chu Qing, Chu Qing!¡± Chu Qing didn¡¯t reply for a long time, his face was completely lost, and he became extremely pale. Xiao 2 dog guarded Chu Qing nervously, and wanted to help Chu Qing with his strength, but he was afraid that he would be broken if he messed up. Scratching his head anxiously, he could only call Chu Qing nonstop, hoping that Chu Qing could remind him how to act. ¡®No, I can¡¯t just watch Chu Qing swallowed by Heart Demon! ¡® Chu Qing ¡¯s situation became more and more serious over time, and Xiao 2 ¡¯s dog could n¡¯t sit still. He clenched the teeth, put Chu Qing up on his body, exercised the power in his palm, and slowly put the Fa force into Chu Qing within the body. The situation of Chu Qing within the body turned out to be so serious. Xiao 2 was terrified. When he walked into Chu Qing within the body, he discovered that Chu Qing within the body was completely out of control. Except for the consciousness that was wrapped up, the whole body was completely Occupied, now the Xiao 2 dog dared not delay, and quickly tried his best to help Chu Qing to attack the demon power. ¡°what!¡± Chu Qing burst into tears, and his voice was torn from his heart, as if suffering a huge amount of pain. Xiao 2 When the dog heard Chu Qing ¡¯s cry, he immediately panicked and dared not rush into the chaos. He could only withdraw from Chu Qing within the body And think about other methods again. However, he couldn¡¯t think of any way at all. Xiao 2 stared at Chu Qing with a sweaty face, and could only beg for Chu Qing to be able to get rid of Heart Demon. ¡°Give up, did you win me with impossible, or give up struggling obediently so as not to ask for trouble?¡± Heart Demon turns into a person exactly like Chu Qing, sneering, looking at Chu Qing. ¡°Hugh think!¡± Chu Qing gnashing teeth stared at the same Heart Demon in front of him, no matter what method and method Chu Chu uses, Heart Demon seems to be able to predict his movements, which will easily kill Chu Qing¡¯s repeated attempts. Gradually, Chu Qing was desperate, gasping for breath, looking at the Heart Demon step by step, unable to stir up the resistance in his heart. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1250 Seeing that Heart Demon was about to devour Chu Qing, the Xiao 2 dog was anxious to bewed beaded with sweat. At this time, several dozen meters roared outside, and the Xiao 2 dog heard Qilin roar, and the whole person jumped up in surprise. After seeing Qilin rushed to him quickly. ¡°Hurry up and save Chu Qing, Chu Qing is possessed by Heart Demon!¡± Xiao 2 The dog hurriedly told Qilin about the situation of Chu Qing. ¡°Heart Demon? Melancholy? It¡¯s troublesome ¡­¡± After Qilin listened to Xiao 2 ¡¯s dog, his face was very serious. When Xiao 2 thought that Qilin was n¡¯t half a point, Qilin suddenly spit out purple purpse at Chu Qing. Heart Demon sneered sneer, another step will devour Chu Qing¡¯s consciousness, and occupy Chu Qing¡¯s body, but it will be one step worse. Heart Demon¡¯s complexion greatly changed in vain, he surprised and angry turned his head to stare behind him, it was a Qilin of purple broke through the demon power and rushed into the meaning of Chu Qing¡¯s Sea of ??Consciousness. ¡°Qilin !!!¡± Chu Qing shouted with joy. ¡°courting death !¡± Good things will come, but interrupted by Qilin, Heart Demon is furious and rolls up a demon power to cut Qilin. ¡°Be careful!¡± Chu Qing fought against Heart Demon, knowing the formidable power of Heart Demon ¡¯s power, and reminded him loudly, Heart Demon sneered. I believe that under the power of power, Qilin can kill in the blink of an eye. However, the boundless power of formidable power met Qilin in an instant. Ablation. ¡°How can it be!¡± Chu Qing and Heart Demon were stunned, looking at Qilin walking slowly. ¡°I am not Spiritual Consciousness, Heart Demon¡¯s moves are useless to me.¡± Qilin sneered to explain that, before waiting for Heart Demon¡¯s reaction, Qilin suddenly turned into a plume of smoke and flew to Chu Qing, wrapping Chu Qing as a whole, as if putting Chu Qing on a layer of purple armor. Purple armor body protection, Chu Qing tried it and found that Heart Demon ¡¯s unstoppable demon power could not shake the purple armor at all. Even with the help of purple mana, Chu Qing could easily tear the heart demon demon power, which made Chu Qing spirit Suddenly, he looked at Heart Demon with great joy, and he could finally vomit his anger and beat Heart Demon well. ¡°This impossible? Impossible?¡± Heart Demon looked at Chu Qing in horror, his face unbelievable. Chu Qing¡¯s mood is very happy now. Since the sudden invasion of Heart Demon, he has been suppressed by Heart Demon, and he has almost been swallowed by Heart Demon. Now he can finally raise his eyebrows and exhale. Heart Demon. ¡°No one can beat me!¡± Heart Demon was furious, rolled up all the demon powers and rushed to Chu Qing, and was about to kill Chu Qing, but Heart Demon panicked, and the endless demon powers rushed to Chu Qing. It should be obvious that Chu Qing could be easily drowned, but in fact , Chu Qing is like a sturdy Tianzhu, step by step is approaching him firmly, and the endless demon power is on the verge of Chu Qing¡¯s side, and he takes the initiative to retreat. Ha ~ I finally know that I am afraid? Chu Qing suddenly cut out a half-moon cut, like a hot knife through butter, tearing down layers of demon power, and straightly cut off Heart Demon¡¯s small body. Heart Demon looked at Chu Qing with fear, and there was no shame and shame in the next second. fighting intent, turn around and want to escape. ¡°Want to go? My body comes when you want to come, does you want to leave?¡± Chu Qing was furious, stepping on mana and chasing Heart Demon straightly, melting Heart Demon in a wailing scream from Heart Demon. After a long time, Xiao 2 dog finally saw Chu Qing eyes opened and woke up, grabbed Chu Qing¡¯s arms with joy. ¡°How are you?¡± Looking at the concerned Xiao 2 dog, Chu Qing smiled happily without words, but the smile on his face had already shown to Xiao 2 dog that Heart Demon had been cut off. ¡°How long have I been lethargic?¡± Chu Qing asked Xiao 2 dog with the joy of avoided a catastrophe. ¡°You, you have been stunned for 7 days and 7 nights!¡± Xiao 2 said with a lingering fear in his heart, he was afraid that Chu Qing would just go this time. He was really scared, but fortunately, he was safe. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1251 Dispelling Heart Demon, let Chu Qing once heart failure, and the whole person was also depressed. Xiao 2 dog had to ask Qilin to stay and guard Chu Qing. , Chu Qing didn¡¯t want Xiao 2 dog to act alone, but his condition is very bad now, and he can only tell Xiao 2 dog to act carefully. Xiao 2 dog left alone after laying some traps on the left and right, and walked for about one hour. Xiao 2 dog found the medicine spring in Medicine Valley. This is also the purpose of Xiao 2 dog. He knew that there was a spring in Medicine Valley. Being able to wash bones and shape bones is exactly what Chu Qing now needs most. ¡®found it! ¡® Xiao 2 The dog was very happy, but he not at all relaxed his vigilance. He crouched next to Yaoquan and watched for a while. After confirming that Yaoquan was not in danger, he hurried back to tell Chu Qing. ¡°Medicinal fountain?¡± Chu Qing was very happy when he heard this, but he looked at Xiao 2 dog with some puzzlement. ¡°I have inquired before, I just wanted to know the situation of Medicine Valley, but I didn¡¯t think it would be useful now.¡± Xiao 2 The dog explained that in order to make Chu Qing recover as soon as possible, he was supporting Chu Qing while explaining. ¡°This is the medicine spring?¡± When 2 people came to Yaoquan, Chu Qing looked at a spring with a white mist of no more than ten square meters. No matter how it looked, this spring was just an ordinary hot spring, and some of the medicine of this spring was incredible efficacy. ¡°You go down to heal, I¡¯ll watch it for you.¡± Xiao 2 dog urged, he very much hoped that Chu Qing would recover as soon as possible, the sooner the safer, under the urging of Xiao 2 dogs one after another, Chu Qing could only respond with a wry smile, just take a bath, Chu Qing helpless Jumped into the spring. ¡®So comfortable! ¡® When Chu Qing jumped into the medicine spring, he was instantly covered with warmth, and the spring water seemed to be massaged on Chu Qing with 1000 to 10000 small hands. This mysterious comfort almost made Chu Qing groan unforgettable. However, the effect of the medicine spring is nothing more than that. Apart from being similar to the hot spring, Chu Qing did not feel the effect of the medicine spring. He frowned and looked at the Xiao 2 dog. Want to confirm that this spring is really a medicine spring? It¡¯s just that Xiao 2¡¯s dog¡¯s attention is all around the situation, not at all noticing Chu Qing¡¯s anomaly, only when Chu Qing is undergoing the conditioning of Yaoquan. Forget it, let ¡¯s take a bath. Chu Qing did n¡¯t want to crack down on the enthusiasm of Xiao 2 ¡¯s dog. He smiled and took the head and continued to soak in the so-called medicine spring, but after soaking for a little one hour, although he did n¡¯t feel the medicine spring The miracle effect, but the spirit is much better. About ten minutes later, Chu Qing estimated that Xiao Xiao ¡¯s dog should have thought that he had been completely repaired by the medicine spring. He no longer wasted his energy and time on the medicine spring, but hoped to repair his body through his own recuperation. ¡°how about it?¡± When Chu Qing walked out of Yaoquan, Xiao 2 looked at him inquiringly with a look on his face. ¡°not bad.¡± Chu Qing replied with a smile, not at all said something like medicine efficacy, Xiao 2 dog thought Chu Qing was boasting the efficacy of the medicine spring, and happily explained the special effects of the legendary medicine spring to Chu Qing, even saying that there would be time later, If you want to come back to Chu Qing with Chu Qing, you will feel comfortable and comfortable, and Chu Qing can only smile. On the one hand, perfunctoryly cope with Xiao 2 ¡¯s dog ¡¯s praise of Yaoquan. On the other hand, Chu Qing quietly operated within the body ¡¯s mana. However, when Chu Qing complexion changed, he suddenly found himself unable to detect his mana? Chu Qing was nervous for a moment, thinking that he had lost his mana because of Heart Demon. ¡°Be careful!¡± At this moment, Qilin suddenly snorted, and after a roar of dragon roar, a manic hurricane swept through, that is the dragon reappears! Seeing the appearance of the dragon, Xiao 2¡¯s face turned white, fluttering and protecting Chu Qing behind him, staring nervously at the dragon that was rushing towards him. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1252 ¡°Qilin, you protect Chu Qing, and the evil dragon is given to me!¡± The wind that the dragon is rolling is getting more and more manic, blowing the terrible hiss of wu wu across the earth. Xiao 2 dog knows that he must drive the dragon away as fast as possible, otherwise the movement caused by the dragon will definitely attract more people. Come here, the situation of a few people will become worse. Chu Qing, because he soaked the medicine spring, could not perceive his mana, thought he might have lost his mana, and wanted to take Xiao 2 dog and Qilin away now, but at this time, Xiao 2 dog in the battle with the evil dragon gradually fell into Downwind, there is no way to evacuate. Ca n¡¯t sit and watch the Xiao 2 dog stand alone against the evil dragon, Chu Qing clenched the teeth, and would rather die with the Xiao 2 dog under the dragon, and never run away, thinking, Chu Qing rushed out of Qilin ¡¯s guard and habitually carried mana Rush to the evil dragon. Mana is still there? When the vigorous mana condense came out with a dazzling glare, Chu Qing was excited to find that his mana was still there, even more powerful than before. The glare wrapped around the powerful power and rushed to the evil dragon. Chu Qing, who was rushing in force, was in a panic in his heart. Where did he dare to stand still and eat Chu Qing¡¯s injuries, and after a quick breath of force forced to retreat Xiao 2 dogs, he ran away from Chu Qing¡¯s attack. However, Chu Qing¡¯s shot was quick and unexpected, even if the evil dragon escaped most of Chu Qing¡¯s attacks, the result was a deep wound cut by the glare. ¡°roar!¡± Under the pain, the evil dragon roared angrily, and the enraged dragon fiercely stared at Chu Qing, completely rushed to Chu Qing regardless of it, and was about to tear Chu Qing into pieces, in order to relieve his hatred. ¡°Be careful!¡± The dragon suddenly became angry, and turned to Chu Qing, who was only seriously injured by Heart Demon, and the Xiao 2 dog was anxiously saved. However, the attack of the dragon was very fierce, and the Xiao 2 dog was too late to rescue Chu Qing. ¡®Come on! ¡® The potential of the evil dragon hiding the sky and covering the earth, like the heaven falls and earth rends, Chu Qing not only did not panic, but was just shouted, fearlessly rushed back to the dragon. Mana condensed in the palm, and another glare gathered. When the dragon was about to bite to Chu Qing, Chu Qing smashed the glare. A burst of piercing glare turned Heaven and Earth into a white light, followed by the pain of the dragon. There was a hissing sound at the end, and only a heavy banging sound was heard. The earth was shocked, and the dust and trees were flying in the sky. ¡°Chu Qing! Chu Qing, are you okay?¡± Under the dust and vegetation, Xiao 2 dog couldn¡¯t see Chu Qing¡¯s situation and called loudly. ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Chu Qing happily said with a big smile, coming out of the flying dust and trees, his body was not stained for a long time, as if the dust in the sky had nothing to do with him. ¡°you???¡± Xiao 2 The dog looked at Chu Qing in shock, but it was just a trick, so with no difficulty to kill the terrifying evil dragon, when, Chu Qing¡¯s strength became so deep! In the face of the shocking Xiao 2 dog, Chu Qing was actually shocked at a loss in his heart. He never noticed the flow of mana, but when he shot, the vigorous mana would appear, just like an extremely ordinary person suddenly had The ability to destroy the Heavens and exterminating the Earth, and then, after shooting, became a normal person again. Chu Qing can¡¯t figure out why this is? Suddenly, he thought of the medicine spring. In addition to the medicine spring, Chu Qing couldn¡¯t figure out why he became such a reason. Isn¡¯t that ordinary spring water the medicine spring with a special effect in Medicine Valley? This is probably the only possibility. Chu Qing tried to run mana. Sure enough, he can only feel the flow of mana when using mana. When he does not use mana, he is like an ordinary person. Strange, weird, can¡¯t figure it out, very can¡¯t figure it out. Chu Qing let Xiao 2 dog check his body, he couldn¡¯t explain it, he could only wait for Xiao 2 dog to find his condition and express his confusion to him. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1253 ¡°what?¡± Sure enough, when the Xiao 2 dog listened to Chu Qing¡¯s experience, the whole person was shocked, and then complexion greatly changed up and down to grab Chu Qing¡¯s body, making Chu Qing¡¯s face black, and throwing Xiao 2 dog away. ¡°No, don¡¯t get me wrong, I¡¯m just too shocked!¡± Xiao 2 The dog saw Chu Qing look gloomy and quickly explained awkwardly. ¡°There is such a thing, it¡¯s unheard-of!¡± Seeing that Chu Qing was still black, Xiao 2 dog quickly diverted Chu Qing ¡¯s attention. He did n¡¯t want Chu Qing to misunderstand his orientation. Sure enough, when Xiao 2 dog talked about this, Chu Qing successfully diverted attention and smiled bitterly. Shaking his head. ¡°Tsk tsk tsk, if it is not someone who knows you well, or someone who knows you, I am afraid that if you see you, you will really be deceived by you, thinking that you are really just an ordinary mortal.¡± Having fully accepted the fact that Chu Qing can¡¯t perceive any mana, Xiao 2 looked at Chu Qing with a funny smile, and it seems that there is some kind of evil picture in his mind. Chu Qing gave Xiao Xiao a glance at the dog, no longer paid attention to Xiao 2 dog, but walked to the body of the dragon, but he experienced a battle with Heart Demon, soaked the spring for a long time, and now he is hungry Very badly, the source of the food that was originally distressed, but the dragon took the initiative to come to the door, such delicious, not wasteful. The Xiao 2 dog on the side looked at Chu Qing stunnedly, watched Chu Qing carefree carry the dragon easily, and walked towards the direction of the former medicine spring, until Xiao Qing walked a long way, Xiao 2 dog reacted Come over and yell and catch up. ¡°I want gentian!¡± The Xiao 2 dog shouted loudly, but did not get a response from Chu Qing. The Xiao 2 dog looked angry, rushed over quickly, and snatched the evil dragon on Chu Qing. Seeing Chu Qing¡¯s unhappy face, the Xiao 2 dog was proud. Took the dragon to leave. Ha ha, Chu Qing laughed, he deliberately let Xiao 2 dog snatch the body of evil dragon, since Xiao 2 dog is so active, why not let Xiao 2 dog fiddle with the body of evil dragon, when the time comes he just grab It¡¯s good to go back to the roasted dragon meat and save a lot of trouble. While waiting for the Xiao 2 dog roasted dragon meat, Chu Qing was sitting on the stone beside the medicine spring, looking at the ordinary medicine spring in a daze. He was completely convinced that his peculiar anomaly was because of the medicine spring. ¡®It¡¯s just that the effect of Yaoquan is nothing more than that? ¡® This is what Chu Qing can¡¯t figure out the most. It can be called Medicine Spring in Medicine Valley, and it is praised by the world. Then the effect of Medicine Spring must be more than that. Before Chu Qing came out of Medicine Spring, except for feeling refreshed, it was not found. The effectiveness of Yaoquan makes Chu Qing more and more headache. I do n¡¯t know how long I thought, Chu Qing still could n¡¯t figure out the role of Yaoquan, and he did n¡¯t want to go down and try again. To know that before soaking, Chu Qing became a waste person who looks like an ordinary person. If I soak again, really Turned into a waste person, Chu Qing could cry to death. Suddenly, the nose tip smelled a scent, Chu Qing shook off the complex thoughts in his head, and smirked at the Xiao 2 dog, as if a gust of wind blew by, Chu Qing picked away the evil gentian accurately, and then flashed aside, quickly gorge oneself. ¡°No? No !!!! My gentian!¡± Xiao 2 The dog¡¯s eyes were waiting for roasted gentian, but the result was just a blink of an eye. Did the gentian disappear out of sight? The Xiao 2 dog was furious and searched for the murderer with 4 angry eyes. When he saw Chu Qing eating the gentian in a few bites, the Xiao 2 dog was angry and snarled at Chu Qing. ¡°Pay attention, I am now an ordinary person.¡± Seeing the mad Xiao 2 dog, Chu Qing smirked. ¡°you¡­¡± The Xiao 2 dog was frightened and stopped quickly, because Chu Qing really could not feel the slightest mana, but the next second, the Xiao 2 dog recalled the picture of the evil dragon being easily slashed by Chu Qing, immediately annoyed that he was again Chu Qing lied. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1254 ¡°This medicine spring also has this effect?¡± Xiao 2 dog turned around Chu Qing a few times in amazement, ¡°tsk tsk¡± in his mouth sighed: ¡°Then I will go and try, maybe I can get such a benefit!¡± ¡° Without waiting for what Chu Qing said, he stripped off his clothes and feet quickly, and no matter whether Chu Qing was still watching, he jumped into the medicine spring with his whole body smooth. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t say, it¡¯s really comfortable to take a bath in this medicine spring ¡­¡± Xiao 2 dog got his head out of the water and smiled to Chu Qing with a smile. Chu Qing thought that Xiao 2 ¡¯s dog might not benefit from it, but he could n¡¯t bear to splash his cold water when he saw his joyous appearance, just laughed and said, ¡°Then you ¡¯ll soak it first, I ¡¯ll go out Practice more. ¡° ¡°Hehe, wait for me to have this kind of ability, let¡¯s discuss it. Well, well, go quickly, it¡¯s uncomfortable for you to stare at me here.¡± Xiao 2 Dog waved his hand in the medicine spring, let Chu Qing hurried away. Chu Qing was still a little uncomfortable with Xindue¡¯s ability. The feeling of lack of mana made him very uneasy. It took him nearly a day to realize that his mana really did not disappear, it was only imperceptible. He slowly regained his merits and looked out the window, it was already dark. Chu Qing just remembered that Xiao 2 came. Since he soaked in Yaoquan, he hasn¡¯t seen him for a whole day. Chu Qing heart startled, 2 dogs should still be soaking in Yaoquan? Thinking of this, Chu Qing didn¡¯t dare to delay, and hurriedly got up to go to Yaoquan. In the distance, he saw Xiao 2¡¯s dog leaning against the pool water, as if he was asleep. He quickly stepped forward loudly shouted: ¡°2 dogs! You have been soaking for a day! Can¡¯t you get up?¡± Xiao 2 The dog didn¡¯t move. It seemed like he slept deeply. Chu Qing felt something was wrong, but he shouted in his throat. With the vigilance of the 2 dogs in the past, he should wake up even after sleeping. He hurried over to squat next to the 2 dogs, and saw the 2 dogs eyes closed, look pale, the situation looked very bad. Chu Qing gently pats 2 the dog ¡¯s face again, but nothing happens. He hurriedly put his hand against the chest of Xiao 2 dog, and mana was continuously delivered to Xiao 2 dog within the body, while shouting his name in the ear of 2 dog. . After a while, Xiao 2 dog opened his eyes, saw Chu Qing in front of him, and asked vaguely: ¡°en? Chu Qing? What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± ¡°You still asked me what¡¯s wrong? You have been soaking in the medicine spring for a day. When I came, you were fainting in the water!¡± Chu Qing see 2 The dog woke up and took a breath, a stone in his heart fell Off the ground. ¡°I fainted?¡± Xiao 2 dog was a little surprised, ¡°I did feel a little sleepy just now, and unconsciously went to sleep ¡­¡± ¡°You just wake up and feel if there is any other condition of your body. I¡¯ll get you a towel. After you have been soaking for a day, your skin will be wrinkled!¡± Chu Qing See 2 The dog seems to be fine, Just relax and make fun of him. But when Chu Qing returned to Yaoquan with a towel, he disappeared from the silhouette of the 2 dogs. ¡°Where did this person go again? 2 dogs, 2 dogs!¡± Chu Qing frowned, calling the name of Xiao 4 dogs in 2 places. These 2 dogs were not too worrying. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Xiao 2¡¯s impatient voice sounded behind Chu Qing, ¡°Isn¡¯t I staying in Yaoquan well? You said you¡¯re going to get me towels, towels.¡± Chu Qing turned back in surprise, looking at the deserted medicine spring, opened the mouth and said: ¡°But I can¡¯t see you.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t see me?¡± Indeed, the sound of 2 dog surprises came from the direction of Yaoquan, then a splash was applied out of thin air on the water, and Chu Qing, who was unprepared, poured a cool heart, ¡°I am here Ah! Hahahaha ¡­ ¡° ¡°You ¡­¡± Chu Qing was taken aback by the water and wanted to teach Xiao 2 dog, but he didn¡¯t know where he was. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1255 ¡°Chu Qing, even you can¡¯t avoid it, do I really get the ability to stealth?¡± 2 The dog was very excited and kept thinking. Chu Qing, holding a towel in his hand, said helplessly: ¡°It¡¯s good if you have this ability, but if you have been so invisible, it is not convenient. You come out of the water first, and we will discuss how to control your ability.¡± Xiao 2 The dog was silent for a while, and said: ¡°Well ¡­ yes, if I have been so invisible, you are troublesome if you can¡¯t see me. Then I came out first, and it was really a bit uncomfortable to soak for a day.¡± At the sound of ¡°oh la la¡± on the water surface, Chu Qing saw two thick hairy thighs crawling up from the water, but did not see the upper body. Even if there are Xiao 2 dogs who keep talking about the sound, this picture is enough to make people look at first glance. Feel horrified. ¡°2 dogs ¡­¡± Chu Qing froze for a while before reacting to find his voice. After the horror, it was almost impossible to bear smile, Chu Qing tried hard to hold the smile, so that his voice sounded serious: ¡°2 dog, is your stealth ability not fully grasped?¡± ¡°What¡¯s not comprehensive?¡± Xiao 2¡¯s dog¡¯s voice came from the air, and he seemed to know nothing about his Invisibility Technique. Chu Qing watched Xiao 2 dog¡¯s 2 thighs stand in front of him, and leaned his head to hide, and he heard Xiao 2 dog¡¯s surprised voice: ¡°How did you hide? I still want to pluck your head.¡± ¡°Because ¡­ I can see you, your Invisibility Technique seems to hide only half of your body haha.¡± Chu Qing finally became unable to bear and laughed, ¡°Look at yourself, your 2 legs are still exposed Outside. ¡° Xiao 2 The dog didn¡¯t speak. Chu Qing could imagine that he was bending halfway, with a distressed expression on his face. ¡°2 Dog, do you want to control your body to see if you can make your lower body invisible.¡± Chu Qing suggested. ¡°Well, I try.¡± 2 The dog answered. Then, Chu Qing saw the whole naked Xiao 2 dog appeared in front of him. ¡°Damn.¡± Xiao 2 dog cursed swearing, ¡°This ability is too unstable, I will try again.¡± Chu Qing sees Xiao 2 The dog is full of frustration, and he can¡¯t bear to laugh at him again, comforted: ¡°You just got a new ability, it¡¯s normal to master it badly, if you practice more, you might be completely invisible.¡± However, after many attempts by Xiao 2 dogs ended in failure, he could barely conceal his upper body at best. Xiao 2 The dog sat on the ground decadently and said angrily: ¡°Invisibility cannot hide everything, only the upper body. This breaking ability is simply useless!¡± Chu Qing watched the Xiao 2 dog practice mastering ability on the side, watching him become more and more proficient, knowing that he really can only hide the upper body, not that he did not fully adapt to this new ability. ¡°Hey, what are you doing? Ah! Frighten me, what is this?¡± Qilin walked over with graceful steps and saw that the Xiao 2 dog was sitting on the ground with two legs without stealth. Almost did not jump from the ground. ¡°It¡¯s me! It¡¯s me! You see clearly! Xiao 2 dog!¡± Xiao 2 dog is upset, Qilin came, the more grief in his heart, lifted the invisibility loudly said. Chu Qing was worried that Qilin didn¡¯t know the situation and talked to make Xiao 2 dog sad. He hurried forward and whispered to Qilin to explain what happened. Xiao 2 The dog looked at Chu Qing and talked, and from time to time came a low smile of ¡°pu chi¡± ¡°hehe¡±, sighed, knowing that they were taking care of his face and did not laugh out loud, said: ¡°Hey , Laugh if you want to laugh, how hard it is. ¡°This is what you said.¡± Chu Qing turned around and said, ¡°Don¡¯t regret it when you say it.¡± After talking, he laughed with Qilin. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1256 Chu Qing came out of Medicine Valley with Xiao 2 dog and Qilin, and felt a cold wind of assaults the senses. This cold wind is very powerful, blowing on people as if it can freeze the bones and blood, Goose bumps that irritated the skin. Xiao 2 Dog shivered subconsciously, his legs and feet stiff instantly. Chu Qing pats his shoulders, ¡°exercise.¡± Xiao 2 The dog quickly responded and started to move his muscles and bones. After doing a series of martial arts movements, he warmed up his body. Looking around, it was a land of ice and snow, as if there was only winter in all the years, and the snow blocked the vast land The white piece of sky connected to the sky seemed to be this color. Chu Qing was very puzzled. He didn¡¯t feel cold, but he finally found a touch of verdant green in the small iceberg next to it. This small iceberg is only 3 stories high, and it should be formed the day after tomorrow. It is not a real iceberg, but a condensed frozen thing. Chu Qing thoughts move, raised his hand and waved it out, cracked a few times, and then repeated several palms before finally breaking the ice layer, a large piece of ice fell down and hit the peng peng on the ground. The green pine cypress wrapped in it is as if it has been made into a specimen for permanent preservation. He looked closer, but found that the pine cypress was so large, but there was no decent wormhole on his body. World is not even a creature like insect. ¡°It¡¯s weird, pine and cypress are so clean, is it possible that we are crossing the ice age?¡± Chu Qing said half-jokingly, and after observing it for a while, he closed his eyes, concentrating, and began to perceive all around. His consciousness gradually drifted away, and he heard the roaring wind, the sound of snowflakes falling to the ground at 100 meters away, and The silent Liao Liao under the ice. ¡°It seems that there is no one other than us in this place, all around is so clean, except for snow or snow, in addition to these, only the cypress you just knocked out, I do n¡¯t know if such cypress can still have A few. ¡°Xiao 2 dog yawned a few. Chu Qing said: ¡°There are still a few big icebergs over there. Would you like to try it twice? But I don¡¯t care about you!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t hurt me, where are the icebergs and the one you just knocked at the same level?¡± Chu Qing smirked, squatted down and started beating on the ice, Xiao 2 dog also learned to start beating, but within a few seconds a small hole was smashed in, which was exceptionally clear water, and the blue one was absent Any impurities. Chu Qing quickly grabbed a hand, really touched the ice in one hand, and his hand was a little stiff at the same time, busy said: ¡°Qilin, you make a fire, hurry!¡± Listening to his shouting, Qilin immediately responded and opened his mouth to start fire. Xiao 2 dog curiously extended the hand with the finger touched the surface of the water, and instantly felt a coldness spread from the fingertip to the arm and continued to rise, he I quickly took my hand out, moved my fingertips, and felt the bones and bones were frozen, the wind of assaults the senses was more intense, and the inclusion of snow and ice on the face of the person forcibly made a few scratches, ¡°What creature can survive in this broken place?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think any creature can survive. Have you found it? We haven¡¯t found any living things since we arrived here.¡± Chu Qing was waiting for Qilin to start a fire, while turning his eyes to start looking at all around. He was not impatient, because even if he felt his fingers stiff, he was not frostbite. The small hole made is condensing again at the speed visible to naked eyes, and Chu Qing has no desire to cut it again. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1257 ¡°Qilin, can you do it?¡± Xiao 2 The dog has begun to tremble. He is watching his body changes with concern, while watching Qilin trying to make a fire but always unsuccessful. Can only say louder: ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you, is it possible that spell suddenly doesn¡¯t work again?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t urge it, the more urgent the more urgent, the worse the more urgent.¡± Chu Qing pats Qilin cheered for it. Qilin also felt a little depressed in his heart. It stopped its gasping for breath, and took the head. It didn¡¯t know what was happening to him, why was it unsuccessful, and it was just a simple matter of making a fire! Chu Qing looked at its innocent look, and then looked at the violent Xiao 2 dog, sighed, ¡°It seems that you still have to do it yourself to be able to get plenty of food, and no one is more reliable than yourself.¡± Xiao 2 dog hearing this, only remembered that he could rely on himself, so the slow exercise was swimming in the 4 places of the meridian, a little heat was emitted from the inside out, soothing his body, lightly exhaled The tone was finally opened after the body was almost restored. ¡°Qilin, please don¡¯t bother anymore. I¡¯m afraid there is something wrong. I¡¯ll check it for you.¡± Chu Qing looked at Qilin very manic. He was afraid of something wrong with his mind, so he wanted to check it, but Qilin did Having a tantrum, he suddenly jumped out of the distance, as if he was unwilling to let them blend in, he had to make a fire by himself to stop. ¡°Noisy.¡± Chu Qing said, and then Qilin still shook his head. Chu Qing looked helpless, and now he can only go by him. ¡°Tsk tsk, it seems that the key moment still requires me to come.¡± 2 The dog looked at Qilin contemptuously, moved a few times, and then made a look that he wanted to show his fists. He began to work hard, and the posture was obviously Very skilled, but he still encountered the same problem as Qilin. Obviously it was only a very simple cultivation technique. He just recovered his body, but I do n¡¯t know why. When it was released, it always failed. Chu Qing looked at him and raised his eyebrows. Xiao 2 said to him, ¡®I don¡¯t want him to look flat¡¯, so he accepted the cultivation technique and said, ¡°What¡¯s so difficult about starting a fire, let Qilin go, did you just say Is there no living creatures here? I¡¯ll see if there are any. ¡° What Chu Qing did just now is to use Divine Consciousness to observe the movement of all around, not exploration, and no cultivation technique is used. At this time, Xiao 2 dog uses a cultivation technique that can quickly detect the signs of life around him. It sounds very tall! Unfortunately, he failed. There was a pale-yellow aperture around the small 2 dog. These apertures slowly expanded. It was originally intended to expand into the surrounding area of ??100. But somehow, this time I just could n¡¯t expand one meter and I froze. , As if blocked by something. Xiao 2 The dog will not stop here, he runs the cultivation technique harder, but the more stiff the cultivation technique becomes, the more it will eventually form a layer of ice, and then the ka-cha breaks. Xiao 2 was stupefied, and Qilin, who was still trying to use the cultivation technique there, was also stupefied. Chu Qing blinked, looked at the Xiao 2 dog, and then looked at the ice cubes that had broken all over the place. A deep layer of doubts poured into his heart, ¡°This place is like a bug except that there are no living creatures. In the same way, it hinders the operation of any cultivation technique, except for the simple recovery of its own injuries as just now. Nothing can be displayed here. Here, no matter how powerful people are, they are like waste wood ¡­ Then now the problem is coming, we should How to do it?¡± Xiao 2 The dog was depressed. He looked sadly at the ice on the ground. He was already immersed in Realm, who was very embarrassed and could only shake his head. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1258 Chu Qing didn¡¯t understand his embarrassment very much, because he was not at all distressed. Of course, he didn¡¯t want to try whether he could make a fire in this place. For him, such a thing is a little ¡­ boring . Therefore, Fang looked at Qilin and didn¡¯t even show a glimmer of fire, but he was still working tirelessly. In fact, he was somewhat despised, but his patience was not bad, so he waited for a while and waited for patience to finally After running out, Qilin grabbed it and said softly: ¡°Don¡¯t make trouble, it¡¯s not good to stay here for a long time, even if you can¡¯t eat it, the one next to it can¡¯t eat it!¡± He pointed at the Xiao 2 dog with his chin and said, ¡°You can¡¯t use spell at this place. You have tried it in vain too. It takes a lot of time to waste your time, so let¡¯s go with me!¡± He just forced Qilin to go in one direction. He didn¡¯t know where there was something, but he didn¡¯t know where to go! Anyway, more exercise can also make the body warm and resist the cold, although he can¡¯t feel the coldness of the Xiao 2 dog at all. Today, the situation has become that Qilin was taken away by Chu Qing, and Chu Qing is swaying without fear of the snow and the pits on this side, and can easily break a few frozen small icebergs and release a few green trees. Cypress. The Xiao 2 dog behind him shrank and walked, his legs and feet seemed to be inconvenient, and he seemed extremely stiff. From time to time, he complained twice, ¡°You wait for me, or you will carry me!¡± Of course, all I get is the hum that Chu Qing refuses to answer. Xiao 2 The dog suddenly felt like crying without tears, and he would soon be thrown away if he could keep up. Chu Qing is intentional, after all, at such a time, if he reaches out to help, it will only make Xiao 2 dog dependent. Although he is willing to protect him, the best way now is to let him do it himself, as long as he overcomes it, uses his body to get used to the cold here, and can withstand the cold winds here. Quickly think of a solution. So he took measures and walked slowly for a while, so that Xiao 2 dog could not help but speed up and tried to catch up with his breath. Sure enough, the effect was still there. Just walked like this, I do n¡¯t know if it was because of my heart With a sense of sulking, Xiao 2¡¯s dog is getting faster and faster, and his body is getting straighter, as if the impact of the cold wind on him has become smaller. Chu Qing walked leisurely, as if strolling in his back garden. Looking at Qilin along the way, he still felt unwilling and wanted to regain his power and fire. Then let him not be too anxious and walked for about 2 minutes. Finally found a cave. This cave is very strange. His strange point is that he is standing on the sea. This is an endless sea. The sea water is not at all frozen and still flowing water, but after a cursory glance, Chu Qing made sure that it was not inside at all lived, and there was a huge cave suspended on the sea. If you want to go there, you can only cross the ice bridge that looks particularly fragile on the ice. ¡°Go and see if this water is hot.¡± Chu Qing pushed the Xiao 2 dog with his elbow, and Xiao 2 dog recalled the coldness and immediately shrunk, grieved: ¡°Why don¡¯t you touch it yourself?¡± Chu Qing was very helpless. He spread his hands, ¡°I think too, but I can¡¯t feel the cold here at all.¡± Xiao 2 Dog: ¡°¡­¡± Chu Qing: ¡°Just touch it. I want to see what is going on in the water. Rest assured, I guarantee you won¡¯t be in trouble.¡± He patted his chest to ensure that Chu Qing had a bit of grief on his face. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1259 At Chu Qing ¡¯s strong request, Xiao 2 dog could only die and put his hand into the sea. Chu Qing stared at him without blinking, observing the expression on his face, and it turned out to be found on his face after a second. In response to the painful expression that he deliberately suppressed, Chu Qing immediately pulled his hand out and grasped it tightly. ¡°Is it cold?¡± Chu Qing was more and more puzzled, and Xiao 2¡¯s dog¡¯s teeth were trembling, he rolled the eyes, ¡°Don¡¯t rely on you to feel mad at me, it¡¯s not you who hurt, this water It¡¯s colder than the water in the hole we just dug on the ice. ¡° Chu Qing hearing this, he clasped his hands with some apologetic hands, not only did he not feel the cold, his hands were even warm, and after a while, Xiao 2 dog felt the cold slowly subside , I do n¡¯t even want to let go of Chu Qing ¡¯s hand, Chu Qing quickly shook it off after his hand warmed up and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go if it¡¯s okay. I have a hunch that there must be something interesting in this cave.¡± ¡°Interesting thing? Are you sure it¡¯s not a terrible thing?¡± Xiao 2 The dog kept up with it and made a determination to stay away from Chu Qing anyway. After all, this guy is too lucky and has too much ability. He can always guarantee that he will not die violent death. The place of charm and beauty in the cave looks very small from the outside, but when I entered, I found that it was very wide. Although the ice was everywhere everywhere, Chu Qing found some small footprints on the ground, only him The size of the palm of your hand, but densely packed footprints, it seems that the number of this thing is not a lot. He became more and more curious, and his footsteps also accelerated. After a while, a group of golden lights gleamed in the deepest part of the cave, and a furry head was topped with a hat like an ingot, with two long ears and a height of about one meter. Of 2 foot beasts. Their eyes are still very large, and they blinked to make Chu Qing feel warm, ¡°These little things are pretty cute.¡± He walked 2 steps forward, and these beasts seemed to understand his words, so 2 came together to sell well, and extended their heads, Chu Qing tentatively touched 2 of them, under his hands. These two are more obedient and want to rub against him. Xiao 2 The dog touched the chin and said, ¡°I once saw it in a book. This little thing is called Jubaoshou. It is a very rare species. Didn¡¯t expect can be encountered in such a place. They still like you very much! ¡° ¡°Really? I like them too.¡± Chu Qing laughed more warmly, and in an instant, all the treasure beasts around came to Chu Qing, each and everyone stretched their heads to let him touch. But Chu Qing not at all with so many hands, some Little Brat didn¡¯t touch it, so he had to look at Xiao 2 dog and Qilin. Xiao 2 Go back two steps subconsciously, these little things are friendly to Chu Qing, it doesn¡¯t mean they will be friendly to him! Seeing his backwards movement, Chu Qing also stood up intentionally or unintentionally, now Xiao 2 dog and Qilin were guarding them in front of him, with a little vigilance in his eyes. Jubao Beast ran over, biting his trousers and pulling to the side, another Jubao Beast opened his mouth, and somehow spit out a circle, which was like a bubble, growing bigger and bigger . ¡°What is this?¡± Chu Qing questioned. Several Julou beasts only rubbed on him, expressing the idea of ??¡¯I like you very much¡¯, mother had to look at it seriously. If you really find any problems, you must immediately stop it. Bubble soon wrapped Qilin and Xiao 2 dogs. 2 The dog itself was still thinking about struggling again, but there was no danger, so there was no action. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1260 Chu Qing made a gesture to him, let him rest assured, and then he felt for a moment, not at all found that there is any threat, then he settled down. Chu Qing: ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± After a while, the bubble broke, and Xiao 2 dog seemed to get through the pulse of Ren Du 2 and waved freely, startled joyfully said ¡°My cultivation technique is restored!¡± Qilin on the other side also madly fired a nodded fire, indicating that his ability was restored. Chu Qing was finally relieved, he was also happy for Xiao 2 dog and Qilin, and was frozen all the way. Didn¡¯t expect was solved by the treasure beasts here, he admired and pats the head of the treasure beast, ¡°thank you all!¡± Jubao Beast jumped up. ¡°Do you have something to tell me?¡± Chu Qing wondered, a jujube at his feet directly grabbed his sleeve and tried to pull him down. Chu Qing bent down and saw that the giant beast opened his mouth, and then made a childish voice similar to that of a teenager. Although the words were not very clear, it was enough for Chu Qing to understand. ¡°We like you so much, can you stay?¡± Those big eyes looked forward to Chu Qing as if they could cry in the next second if Chu Chu refused. ¡°Thank you for helping to unlock the seal. Of course I want to repay you, but the way to repay is not to use myself as a thank you. In addition to asking me to stay, what else do you want? I will try my best to satisfy Yours.¡± Chu Qing has tried his best to be amiable, he can guarantee that as long as they put forward the conditions, he will definitely try his best to complete it. But didn¡¯t expect to listen to him, the treasure beasts were tumultuous, their expressions changed at once, turning their faces faster than turning over the book, and the grin of the grinned throat growled deep. ¡°Hey, they seem to be angry with you!¡± Xiao 2 Dog said in surprise: ¡°It¡¯s too fast to turn your face! Obviously still selling with you in the last second!¡± ¡°Fuck!¡± Chu Qing flashed to the side. The treasure beast Baoshou that just pulled her arm just bit his leg at a speed that was too fast to cover his ears. Although he responded and avoided, Still can¡¯t avoid a deep bite on the leg, blood drips down and drops on the ice, a faint bloody smell mixed with the cold abrupt exception, smelling the spread of blood energy, the treasure beasts are even more Excited, the siege came in groups, and it seemed that Chu Qing would not stop without leaving Chu Qing here. ¡°What are you doing, we have something to say!¡± Chu Qing, while pulling the Xiao 2 dog to dodge, continued to warmly try to persuade him that he was really reluctant to start unless it was a very moment. ¡°This place has never been visited by outsiders. Since you are here, don¡¯t want to go out.¡± The voice of the young child sounded again, and one was not paying attention. Xiao 2 was bitten on the arm of the dog¡¯s arm. Chu Qing frowned, ¡°Then don¡¯t blame me for being impolite.¡± He began to take the initiative, but his expression became more and more dignified. He originally wanted to keep one hand. 10000000 Do n¡¯t really kill these treasure beasts. But slowly, he found that even if he did n¡¯t keep one hand, it was difficult to hurt them. , Simply let go, but even so, it is difficult to occupy the upper hand. On his side, only he and Xiao 2 dog and Qilin, but the other party has more than 100 treasure beasts, the disadvantage is easily generated by comparison, not to mention that he and Xiao 2 dog are injured and their speed is hindered. Fortunately, they are also experienced in the end, knowing either you will die or i will die for this situation, so they played a 100% spirit so that they can barely fight. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1261 Chu Qing glanced at the Xiao 2 dog beside him. ¡°Be careful.¡± Xiao 2 The dog said that he knew and shot quickly. The Jubao Beast in front of him has been inflated greatly. Chu Qing feels that this product is the same as the inflated one, and looks very strange. ¡°Attack its stomach.¡± Chu Qing found the abdomen of the juvenile beast in front of him, there was a life gate, and he decided to shoot at that place. Jubao Beast discovered Chu Qing¡¯s move and hurriedly avoided his attack. Xiao 2 The dog reacted and followed Chu Qing to attack Jubao Beast. ¡°Return True Spirit.¡± Obviously looking at such a huge body, it was extremely light, and there was no sound of peng peng on the floor. ¡°It¡¯s useless to be flexible.¡± Chu Qing made it clear that he was going to take this little thing. He is not angry now. The treasure beast in front of him is really naughty. To it. From time to time, the voice of ß´ Gugu gu, but just looking at that look, Chu Qing was sure that this little thing must be a joke they can not hit. ¡°This little thing is really enough.¡± Xiao 2 dog looked at the jumbo beast that had swelled to such a large size in front of him, but called someone else¡¯s little thing. This is the site that belongs to the Jubaobei, it works handy. Chu Qing not at all feels much pressure, just attacking his fate with Xiao 2 dog. ¡°Be careful!¡± Xiao 2 The dog saw Jubao Beast actually released a very powerful skill and played against Chu Qing. The force was very arrogant and accidentally there might be a big problem. Seeing Chu Qing actually evading the past, Jubao Beast was even more angry, but here is its place, actually 2 humans came here to spread wild. It absolutely does not allow these 2 human beings to continue to make trouble here. Desperately attacking 2 people, Chu Qing watched his trick attack return every time, and then avoided it with the fastest speed. Jubao Beast found that he could not attack less than 2 people. He was even more anxious. He always felt that this situation had become a little serious, and began to think about the next move. The Jubao Beast in front of him turned to everything around him to turn into something that was beneficial to him, Chu Qing found that it suddenly stopped moving and felt very weird. Obviously, they just followed them so aggressively, how could this happen suddenly? It was discovered that the Jubao Beast suddenly emitted huge rays of light in his body. Both of them thought whether this guy was going to issue Certain Kill Skill. Just when they wanted to find a place to start hiding, they found that the treasure beast in front of them was still a very large body part, which actually became a little illusory shadow. How is this going? 2 people looked at each other in blank dismay for a while, and waited until the light disappeared. A bang! ¡°What about Treasure Beast?¡± Xiao 2 The dog was surprised to look at 4 places. It was so big just now. Was it just slipping away while it was glowing? ¡°Jubao Beast is there!¡± Chu Qing pointed to the place not far away in front of him. The treasure beast that brought them endless troubles just now. At the moment, the rays of light of his body have mostly disappeared. ¡°So small?¡± Xiao 2 dog pu chi laughed, and the two laughed together. Jubaobei felt that these two human beings were laughing at their own anger. The chirp chirp twitter twitter in the mouth did not know what to say, but the two still felt its anger. ¡°Small things, we don¡¯t understand what you say.¡± Chu Qing sighed, letting him be honest is better, don¡¯t continue to toss. And this thing itself was caused by Jubaobei¡¯s active attack. ¡°It¡¯s just a big slap, what can you do!¡± Xiao 2 dog haha ??smiled, and Jubaobei was mocked and wanted to hit someone. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1262 After hearing the voice of Xiao 2 ¡¯s joke, Jubao Beast quickly dodged into a small gap aside, and his eyes were still watching the movement outside. ¡°It seems that it understands people.¡± Chu Qing was aware of the emotional loss of Jubaobei at the moment, because it was useless to be slapped by them, so did he rise up? But it is really only a big slap, even if it is hiding over the gap, it looks very small, very cute. ¡°But what is it doing hiding there? It was so fierce just now, now ¡­¡± Xiao 2 dog thought of the huge body of Jubao Beast just now, and wished to fill up the entire cave. ¡°Who knows.¡± Chu Qing walked over, and before he was completely close, he found Jubao Beast staring at him pitifully, and made various grievances. ¡°You humans are too bad.¡± At the moment Jubao Beast opened his mouth, Chu Qing knew that the product was originally able to speak, and his voice matched this figure quite well. ¡°Isn¡¯t it the thing you provoked first?¡± Chu Qing feels funny, obviously this thing is Jubaobei took the initiative to take the initiative, they are just counterattack. ¡°Wu wu wu, you are all bad guys.¡± Jubao beast can¡¯t be wronged, no matter whether it is shot first, these people actually humiliated it and joked that it is wrong. It doesn¡¯t have much self-protection ability. It just spent a lot of energy just to deal with these two nasty humans. Now it has no way to transform itself, even the mana is temporarily gone. Both were hurt by these 2 hate ghosts. ¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡± Chu Qing thought after hearing its sobbing voice, and decided to leave here with Xiao 2 dog first. When Chu Qing turned around, he saw Ju Bao Beast appearing before his eyes. ¡°No permission to leave.¡± Ju Bao Beast didn¡¯t expect these 2 humans to go even more unhappy. He hasn¡¯t spoken yet, and he hasn¡¯t promised that they can leave, then they must not leave. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Chu Qing thinks this little thing is really funny, he didn¡¯t strike it to kill it already very well. The Jubao Beast in front of him was crying, and although the sound did not sound harsh, he still felt very embarrassed. Why cry? He didn¡¯t do too much and couldn¡¯t understand. ¡°I don¡¯t want to stay in the cave anymore!¡± Ju Baoju glanced quietly at Chu Qing¡¯s expression at the moment and found that he did not intend to take away his meaning and continued to cry. The tears kept going, and Chu Qing and Xiao 2 dog 2 people were surprised. ¡°Don¡¯t look at the small size, there are too many tears.¡± Xiao 2 The dog felt that this piece seemed to be crying by Jubaobei himself. Jubao Beast ignores the dog¡¯s vomiting of Xiao 2 and now it is to let Chu Qing take it away from this place. ¡°Why don¡¯t you want to stay here?¡± Chu Qing crouched down and rubbed his little head. Little Brat sobbed and said, ¡°I have lived alone here for many years. I don¡¯t want to live here anymore. Although you are a little worse than me, but you took me out, I Can help you a lot! ¡° Listening to Ju Baoshou¡¯s words with a little temptation, Chu Qing didn¡¯t have any tempting thoughts, but was curiously thinking, how could this barely be as big as his palm, how did it become so big? . ¡°If you don¡¯t take me out, I will cry to you.¡± The threat of Jubaobei has no lethality, but instead makes Chu Qing hold a smile. ¡°Okay, okay, if you want to follow me out, let me figure out one thing first.¡± Chu Qing thought about it and said, ¡°How did you become so big just now? Why is it so small now?¡± ¡° (End of this chapter) Chapter 1263 Hearing Chu Qing¡¯s doubts, Jubao Beast blinked his big eyes. ¡°Because I have mana!¡± This answer is the same as not saying that everyone has mana, but if the magic power of the treasure beast is to zoom in and out, it does not feel much use. As if understood was looked down upon by Chu Qing, Jubao Beast was a little angry. It has been lingering on Chu Qing for so long, why did he not have any other attitude besides comforting himself. It¡¯s still pretty, and it¡¯s very functional. Chu Qing must not know anything. With such a thought, Jubao Beast decided to perform his own powerful place at once. Huh? Chu Qing felt very strange. Just when he planned to put the Jubao Beast out of his palm, there was no way to put it down. This little thing seemed to stick to his hand. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Chu Qing feels that this is not enough, although there is no uncomfortable place, but he can be so troubled by Jubaobei, he will also feel very uncomfortable. No one will like something unfathomable mystery on his palm that does not belong to his body. peng ~ peng ~ peng ~. The Jubao Beast suddenly became bigger and embraced Chu Qing¡¯s thigh with both hands. Chu Qing was full of doubts, why did he suddenly become bigger? I feel really curious. ¡°You are going to take me here with you!¡± Jubao Beast didn¡¯t really make himself too big, but this volume still has a fat body, and after forcibly hugging Chu Qing¡¯s legs, he really did There is no way to go forward. The Xiao 2 dog on the side smiled when he saw such a situation as unable to bear. didn¡¯t expect Chu Qing was actually entangled by such a small thing that he suddenly encountered. However, it was determined that he was not in danger, and Xiao 2 did not intend to shoot. ¡°Why are you laughing!¡± Chu Qing is very depressed, Xiao 2 dogs do not come to help, but instead snicker on the side, which can be funny. Just as a bystander, such a picture is really funny. ¡°You let me go.¡± Chu Qing found that the Xiao 2 dog smiled more fiercely, and he was too lazy to continue talking there. It is now a matter of urgency to let Ju Bao Beo let go of him, and it feels too strange to hold him all the time. ¡°I don¡¯t want to let go, I won¡¯t let go if you don¡¯t promise me.¡± Jubaoshou¡¯s entangled ability is really powerful. Even Chu Qing is helpless now. He felt his legs seemed to be tied up with something at the moment, and he couldn¡¯t break free, and his legs would be useless in this way. ¡°I think about it, you let me go first.¡± Chu Qing felt that his legs were all bloodshot. He was held forcibly for so long, he could not feel the existence of his legs. ¡°How can you take me out of here, I tell you I¡¯m very difficult to deal with!¡± Chu Qing looked at Jubao Beast with great expectation and said, ¡°Then you perform one and I will see how powerful you are. If it is great, I will take you out of here.¡± After getting Chu Qing¡¯s words, Jubaosi thinks this answer is good. With the sound of pu chi, Jubao Beast began to change various forms, except for the human form, it could change into any form. Just when Chu Qing felt that this deformation was very good, he heard puci again, and he found that Jubao Beast turned into a small box. This small box looked like a slap, not like it could be placed. The kind of things. ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate me, I can help pretend to be a lot of babies!¡± Jubaobeu is constantly changing, performing his excellent place. Chu Qing understood, in order to be taken out, it is now out. ¡°You really are very difficult to deal with!¡± Chu Qing looked at it and turned into a small box in front of him. He always felt weird. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1264 ¡°That¡¯s all right, you have to take me out of here.¡± Jubaobei thinks this is the best opportunity at this time, as long as he persuades Chu Qing, it can be taken away. Thinking of being able to leave here, Jubao Beast was very happy. pu chi laughed, Xiao 2 dogs except Chu Qing and Jubao Beast, they could n¡¯t laugh when they saw Chu Qing being entangled with it. At this moment, after seeing it constantly changing into various shapes, Even the smile in my heart can not bear, all kinds of want to burst into laughter. Jubao Beast is a little dissatisfied, what is this guy laughing at? It is so powerful! ¡°You dare to laugh at me!¡± boom! Jubao Beast jumped from the palm of Chu Qing, and suddenly deformed in the air, and the entire cave was occupied by most of it instantly. It instantly turned into a ghost-like dog, and its fangs kept drooling. A pair of eyes are still red light. Although he knew that this was the transformation of Jubao Beast, a sudden evil dog appeared in front of him, which really meant to scare people to death. ¡°Ah!¡± Xiao 2 dog subconsciously stepped back a few steps, don¡¯t know what happened, suddenly stepped on the ground and fell on the ground, rubbing the place where the pain fell, he climbed up again, desperately towards Run forward. The juvenile beast coldly snorted, chasing Xiao 2 dog all the way along the way. ¡°Don¡¯t chase me!¡± Xiao 2 The dog didn¡¯t expect that he just smiled for a while, and he would be hated by Jubaobei. Obviously, Chu Qing was not treated this way. Could it be said that this treasure beast still picks people? It ¡¯s good for Chu Qing, and so bad for him. Thinking of this differential treatment, Xiao 2 dog can only sigh. Now that he is being chased by Jubaobei all the way, he doesn¡¯t know where he should run. Chu Qing looked at this a man and a beast slapstick and smiled helplessly. It¡¯s just that Little Brat¡¯s temper is indeed quite big, but didn¡¯t expect is just a threat to him, and to the Xiao 2 dog is just chasing around and running away. Although he knew that Jubaobei wouldn¡¯t really kill Xiao 2 dog, but he ran around all the way in this way, I was afraid that he would not be tired. ¡°You laugh at me, I want to beat you!¡± Ju Bao beast is very fierce and evil, Xiao 2 dog simply dare not look back. Ghost dogs are very terrifying existence, just looking at such a face will make people unable to eat. Not to mention being chased all the way now. ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m wrong, okay!¡± Xiao 2 dog felt very desperate, he was just laughed, did not do any bad things, why do you want this attitude, it is really uncomfortable! ¡°Don¡¯t do this, let¡¯s talk well, at worst I will help you persuade him how to take you away!¡± Xiao 2 dog thought to sell Chu Qing in order not to make himself too tired. Anyway, the strength of this Jubaomon is also very good, even if it was thrown to Chu Qing as a pet and so on, it does n¡¯t matter. Instead, he has been chased like this, and it really can¡¯t hold it. After hearing Xiao 2¡¯s dog saying this, Jubaosi thought about it and thought that this answer was quite good. Although it feels that it has persuaded Chu Qing, but there are Xiao 2 dogs helping to speak on the side, it will definitely be easier. ¡°Then we have a deal!¡± The treasure beast coldly snorted, just because the mana time is up, it knew in his heart that he would be embarrassed if he pursued. ¡°I warn you, if you dare to laugh at me, I will come to trouble you!¡± Jubao Beast threatened some Xiao 2 dogs, and then returned to Chu Qing. After seeing the Jubao Beast, he left like this. Xiao 2 dog sat softly on the ground for a while, thinking that he would run out first, it might be better. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1265 Chu Qing discovered that the Xiao 2 dog had sneaked out, seemingly to avoid the limelight and so on, and knew that Ju Bao Beast must have threatened the Xiao 2 dog, and could only express sympathy to the guy. Because he himself has no good way. ¡°I¡¯m back!¡± After Jubao Beast came to Chu Qing¡¯s side, pu chi became so small again. When he looked back, the Xiao 2 dog was no longer here. I hate ghosts, and I promised to come over to help Chu Qing to persuade him to take him out, but it disappeared all of a sudden. big liar! After waiting out, it must play tricks on Xiao 2 dog. ¡°I¡¯m so powerful, you will take me out, OK.¡± Ju Baoshou looked at Chu Qing again with his eyes shut. It¡¯s completely impossible to make up for the appearance of being a ghost dog at that moment. ¡°Do you want to go out like that?¡± Chu Qing looked around. It was indeed too monotonous to think about it. Thinking about it, a little brat lived in the cave. Although the strength is not bad, there are still many terrifying outside. It¡¯s also pitiful that one was accidentally bullied. After seeing Chu Qing having some sympathy for himself, Jubao Beast thought of the little beasts outside who were obviously bullied by it, but they wanted to take it! ¡°They all bully me, I don¡¯t want to stay here anymore.¡± Where does Chu Qing know that there is a little devil in his palm, and a Divine Beast, how could he be bullied by those outside, and they dare not even pass by here. Because Jubaobeu¡¯s mana is stronger than others, even if it is not powerful, but identity is also an advantage here. ¡°That¡¯s okay. If you want to be taken out by me, you have to obey me, understood?¡± Chu Qing looked at Ju Bao Beast in excitement and thought that it must not take seriously what he just said. ¡°Remember?¡± Jubao Beast saw the appearance of Chu Qing frowns, thinking that he was so powerful, willing to follow Chu Qing is the blessing of Chu Qing, but it must now ask the man in front of him. ¡°I remember, I will be obedient.¡± Jubao Beast thought that after he went out, he would really be obedient. That would be the future. Is n¡¯t it okay to sell first? ¡°It¡¯s not allowed to grow large outside, just like this small one.¡± Chu Qing doesn¡¯t want to expose the power of Jubao Beast. Just such a small thing was really found outside, it would certainly attract the attention of many people. ¡°why?¡± Jubao Beast feels that his strength is so great, if I go out, I ¡¯m so sorry for not showing, but Chu Qing is not very willing to agree, is it really not like this? ¡°It¡¯s dangerous outside. If your mana is so good, there will definitely be a lot of people who want to abduct you. Do you want to be chased and robbed of you by others after you go outside?¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Jubao Beast pondered for a moment, feeling that Chu Qing was really making sense. It just wants to go out with Chu Qing, but it doesn¡¯t want to be disturbed by other people. For example, like Xiao 2 dog, most humans must be similar to him. ¡°So you are so small to be safe.¡± Chu Qing felt that his IQ was not enough, and in order to convince such a small thing, it was really used in any way. After the chapter 3 with Ju Bao Beast, Chu Qing walked out with Ju Bao Beast. ¡°Has your injury been cured?¡± Qilin has stood up now, Chu Qing is sighed in relief, if Qilin¡¯s injury can¡¯t be cured as soon as possible, he will really feel a headache. ¡°Yes.¡± Qilin wandered around, and his body didn¡¯t hurt much. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1266 Qilin just lifted the head a little, and saw the little dumpling held by Chu Qing in his arms. ¡°Who is this?¡± Qilin has never enjoyed the treatment of being held in his arms by Chu Qing. Where did this little thing come from? Jubao Beast saw Qilin and felt as bully as the little pity outside. So it jumped from Chu Qing¡¯s body, and then fell on Qilin¡¯s body. ¡°Go down from me.¡± Qilin didn¡¯t like to be treated like this, especially when the other party was still held by Chu Qing and snatched the small things he cared about. It ¡¯s soft to look at, but it ¡¯s useless at first glance. ¡°I won¡¯t go down!¡± The Jubao Beast giggled, then grimaced on its back. Chu Qing looked at the helplessness of 2 beasts. ¡°This is a treasure beast. I want to follow me out to meet the world. Qilin, please get along with it.¡± Chu Qing thinks that this little thing is not necessary to continue to pester himself, where may help Qilin to clear the siege, or even directly throw the Jubao beast to Qilin. ¡°Jubao Beast? You are the legendary Ju Bao Beast?¡± Qilin still knows a little about this thing, but didn¡¯t expect Chu Qing to be so lucky to get Ju Bao Beast, and they can save a lot of things outside. Isn¡¯t carrying a treasure beast equal to carrying a large mobile 100 treasure chest? ¡°Yeah, I am the most powerful Jubaomon!¡± Jubaobe thinks his reputation must be very loud. Qilin coldly snorted: ¡°It¡¯s just a small box, how powerful it can be.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not a box, I can turn into a variety of ways, I can turn into your way, you believe or not!¡± Jubao Beast is anxious, thinking Qilin is underestimating himself, and can¡¯t wait to face it immediately. Get started. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s just a small dumpling now. Even if it is trampled on Qilin¡¯s back, there won¡¯t be any feeling. Chu Qing glanced at the quarrel of these 2 beasts, the endless chirp chirp twitter twitter. ¡°Get ready for us to leave this cave.¡± They can¡¯t always stay in this place, and Xiao 2 dogs don¡¯t know where they have gone, they always have to find people. ¡°No, I want to change it first!¡± Jubao Beast pu chi became Qilin¡¯s appearance. If it weren¡¯t for a different voice, I¡¯m afraid Chu Qing wouldn¡¯t be able to tell which one is Qilin. ¡°How about, am I very difficult to deal with!¡± The Jubao Beast screamed proudly, Qilin kicked it on the body, and it hurt a foul-mouthed pass, and then Chu Qing saw 2 Qilin fighting each other in front of him. The scene was chaotic and Chu Qing had to come forward to stop it. ¡°Okay, get ready to go out first, you don¡¯t want to mess around.¡± Chu Qing didn¡¯t expect Qilin to make trouble with Jubao Beast, but it¡¯s normal to think about it. Jubao Beast has the ability to make many people around me unfathomable Want to cheer up. Jubao Beast knows that he can¡¯t be fooling around. After all, he hasn¡¯t gone out of the cave yet. It¡¯s not fun to let Chu Qing regret it, so it is obediently and honestly obedient. Anyway, as long as he goes out, as long as he follows Chu Qing, he can always find Qilin to play, and think of it very happy! Chu Qing, holding the Jubao Beast, walked out of the cave along with Qilin. The sound of beating and killing came from outside. Chu Qing¡¯s eyes are cold, has he actually killed here? He went out to take a closer look, actually chasing down the Alliance Leader! After taking a closer look, there are at least 7 killers in front of me, surrounded by the collective award Alliance Leader. At this moment, the Alliance Leader has suffered some injuries and blood is constantly flowing out. And those killers also suffered some injuries, but just looked at the embarrassment of not at all Alliance Leader. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1267 In this way, Alliance Leader will really have a major event. There are several guards around Alliance Leader, but those guards are also covered with scars, and the strength they can use is getting smaller and smaller. After watching these black clothed person killers kill the guards who protected Alliance Leader a lot, Chu Qing hurried out to help. This will not work, Chu Qing desperately fights with these black clothed persons. ¡°Where did you come from?¡± The black clothed person found out that there was another one to die, and it felt really interesting today. There were so many people to die. I thought I could kill Alliance Leader immediately, but there was a Chu Qing. Chu Qing did not retreat, but looked at these people and said: ¡°You dare to commit murder here, I have nothing to dare to come forward.¡± He could never watch Alliance Leader being killed by this group of black clothed persons who did not know where it came from. Once Alliance Leader dies, there will be big problems. The black clothed person here only thinks that Chu Qing is just coming to courting death, and finds that he is actually shamelessly insulting everyone, and each and everyone ¡¯s plan is not to continue to give Chu Qing a chance, but to make a move against Chu Qing. . Chu Qing was so badly beaten by this one. In front of 7 or 8 black clothed persons, Chu Qing ca n¡¯t beat so many people with his big skills. Jubao Beast is very anxious and wants to help Chu Qing very much, but when he played with Qilin just now, it has been transformed, and now it has no mana, and there is no chance to try it. ¡°Hurry up now!¡± Alliance Leader saw that Chu Qing might not be able to beat him, shouting at Chu Qing, let him take advantage of the opportunity to escape now. He knew that he must be bode ill rather than well this time, and today is the end. I just hope not because he is involved in the lives of more people. Chu Qing knew that Alliance Leader didn¡¯t want to die more than one person, and felt uncomfortable. Killing three of them desperately, Chu Qing was unable to continue to kill. After looking at the surrounding terrain, Chu Qing picked up the Alliance Leader and returned to the cave again. ¡°Can you be transformed now?¡± Chu Qing doesn¡¯t need Ju Bao Beast to fight those people, it just needs to help him do one thing. ¡°it¡¯s OK now.¡± Just now he was mad at death, but Chu Qing was the human being he chose. If he had n¡¯t had time to leave, he was killed by this group of people. ¡°You turned to frighten them and stop them. I took him to a safe place first. You will come to see us later.¡± Chu Qing is sure that this can only be done now. The Jubao Beast immediately jumped from Chu Qing¡¯s shoulder, and changed into a ghost dog again. It found that this form seemed to be the kind that everyone was very afraid of. ¡°It¡¯s an evil dog, everyone run!¡± Although a group of black clothed persons are aggressive, they absolutely have to kill Chu Qing and Alliance Leader, but when they really saw the ghost dogs transformed by Jubao Beast, each and everyone were scared, Where dare to continue to say too much. I can only look at each and everyone¡¯s nervously, they want to fight the evil dog, but such an ominous beast can not easily beat. ¡°roar!¡± Jubao Beast imitated the barking of the evil dog, and after successfully frightening this group of people away, it determined that those people had gone away, and only then began to find Chu Qing. Chu Qing helped Alliance Leader walk all the way inside the cave, hoping to be able to go further, and also to take advantage of the time Treasure Beast gained, to check Alliance Leader¡¯s injury well and avoid further trouble. After scaring those people away, Jubao Beast hurried over. ¡°I¡¯m back!¡± Seeing Jubaobei proudly returned, Chu Qing knew without asking, he must have done the job. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1268 ¡°Many thanks you saved me.¡± Alliance Leader coughed a few times and spit out a mouthful of blood. He knows his physical condition at the moment, although Chu Qing has rescued him here and let him live for so long, but he also knows that he may not be able to hold it. ¡°This is what I should do.¡± Chu Qing saw him look so painful, let him sit in a place to rest for a while. ¡°This time it was because of me that so many people lost their lives. It is my luck to be able to survive till now.¡± Alliance Leader knows very well that if he does not have his own men this time and Chu Qing does n¡¯t shoot, he must have been killed now. Those black clothed persons Although he did not know who arranged it, he also knew that as an Alliance Leader, his position itself was coveted by many people. No one will dislike this position. Once you get the position of Alliance Leader, you will be able to enjoy a lot of fame and fortune. Killing him and then taking the position is the best choice. ¡°You can¡¯t say that. Anyone who sees such a thing will find a way to save it.¡± Because this is something they must do, they can¡¯t always watch someone die. At least in Chu Qing¡¯s mind, he thinks so. Alliance Leader looked at Chu Qing¡¯s face and eyes and knew that he was telling the truth. Such a person who has nothing to do with it, just for the sake of saving people, is not so common in this world. He lamented, but unfortunately did not pay attention to such a youngster. Otherwise, he would really like to train Chu Qing. ¡°You go first.¡± Alliance Leader knows that this cave is very safe at the moment, but can¡¯t guarantee that those black clothed persons will be chased over again. Even if there was that little dumpling who just helped, how could those people die? ¡°No.¡± Chu Qing absolutely impossible will allow himself to leave Alliance Leader at this time and leave alone. If you really want to go, at first there is absolutely no need to save people. He knew that Alliance Leader didn¡¯t want to delay him, so as not to be in trouble, he just let him leave now. But he really has no good way. ¡°You are not leaving, and those people are coming back later, but you will not be able to leave.¡± Alliance Leader didn¡¯t expect Chu Qing to say that he didn¡¯t go, but instead checked his injury beside him. After checking it, Chu Qing¡¯s complexion became very ugly. He never imagined that in the battle just now, Alliance Leader was actually hurt so much, and many places on his body have been seriously injured. His meridian also suffered some injuries. If such a wound is present, he may still be able to forcibly save it, and he can recover as long as he rests for a day. But in such a place, who can help? In addition to waiting to die, there is no better way. Alliance Leader understood after seeing Chu Qing¡¯s eyes, his injury must be very serious, but even so, Chu Qing still tried his best to help him deal with the wound. ¡°You hurt a little bit, but it is not that absolutely does not have a way.¡± Chu Qing felt that at this time, he could never tell Alliance Leader that you were dying. At least let people go better. ¡°You don¡¯t need to say, I know my current body. I have been unable to return when I am in perseverance.¡± Alliance Leader sighed. He wants to be a lifelong man, and he never imagined that by the end of his life, he would die in such a place. Fortunately, what I saw before death was not those black clothed persons, but Chu Qing. ¡°Sorry.¡± Chu Qing felt very powerless. He could not save the Alliance Leader, but wanted to help. He kept searching for ways he could come up with. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1269 Once the Alliance Leader is dead, it will definitely bring a lot of terrifying problems, so it is absolutely impossible to let this problem really happen. ¡°Sorry?¡± Alliance Leader laughed and looked at Chu Qing and said: ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so uncomfortable, people¡¯s birth, aging, sickness and death are normal. After becoming an Alliance Leader, I would have encountered such a thing. I also thought about it.¡± They were originally people who lived on the tip of the knife. Since becoming a high-ranking person, it will naturally pay the same price. He just regrets that many things have not been able to explain clearly. ¡°I don¡¯t think I can give up like this.¡± Chu Qing felt that there would be a way out. He glanced at Jubao Beast and thought that it had lived here for many years. He might be able to collect some treasure, but he also knew that Jubao If there is a beast, it will be taken out long ago. Ju Baoju felt the pressure of Chu Qing, and it felt a pity, because it also needed cultivation, so it didn¡¯t save any treasure, basically it was eaten by it. Who can imagine that one day they will eat so many things that one of them can be used to save people. ¡°You don¡¯t need to feel ashamed, you can save me here and let me be in such a safe place, I have done a good job.¡± Alliance Leader¡¯s voice became smaller and smaller, and he didn¡¯t have much energy to continue. Feeling a sensation of emptiness in his body, his consciousness began to blur. Pull yourself together again. ¡°I¡¯ve done a lot of good things and bad things in my life. It¡¯s my character to be able to save someone before I die. I can¡¯t thank you very much.¡± Alliance Leader let Chu Qing extend the hand, he wants to give Chu Qing a gift. Chu Qing is unknown, so when the extend the hand came, after being caught by Alliance Leader with both hands, it was also unable to move. ¡°Ready.¡± Chu Qing felt a force continually rushing towards his dantian from his wrist, and then continuously rushing to his meridian, walking in various places on his body. With such a powerful force, Chu Qing instantly understood what! But he can¡¯t struggle. Once he struggles, Alliance Leader will immediately cultivate deviation, and if he doesn¡¯t keep up, he will die. It was very uncomfortable in my heart and I could only let Alliance Leader pass the skill to him. ¡°You are fine.¡± Alliance Leader finally sighed and left with a smile. Looking at such a powerful person, he suddenly died in front of his own eyes, and Chu Qing felt a lot of emotion. Just didn¡¯t expect, such a good person, so quickly left. I¡¯m just afraid that there will be a mess outside! Chu Qing just feels a pity that he doesn¡¯t know who the other party is, even Alliance Leader himself, he must find it out. Get the skill of Alliance Leader, then he will appreciate it. If you do n¡¯t avenge Alliance Leader, you ¡¯re so sorry. ¡°You ¡­ don¡¯t be too sad.¡± Ju Baosi felt the discomfort and helplessness in Chu Qing¡¯s heart. Knowing that he must be uncomfortable now, he hurried to comfort him. ¡°Is there anything good here? I want to bury him well.¡± In Chu Qing¡¯s view, giving himself such a powerful skill is something that he can¡¯t repay for a lifetime, and now he can¡¯t do much, at least he has to build a grave. Later, when he traced the murderer, he could come here in person and tell him that everything had settled. ¡°I know, come with me.¡± Ju Baoshou took Chu Qing all the way to a relatively safe place. Jubao Beast took him to a secluded place on the ridge. When Chu Qing was digging a pit alone, Jubao Beast grew bigger again, and helped dig it after 3 2 hits. After burying the Alliance Leader together, Chu Qing erected the tombstone, kowtowed and left. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1270 The Xiao 2 dog, who was walking behind him, came out with a painful face and caught up with Chu Qing who was planning to leave. ¡°I ran out for a while, and such a big thing happened.¡± The Xiao 2 dog just found out that the situation was wrong when fighting with those black clothed persons in Chu Qing, but he was unable to get close at that time. Later, he planned to go to Chu Qing, but he just encountered this group of black clothed persons searching in 4 places. . In order to prevent himself from being caught, he quickly evaded. Later, following Chu Qing¡¯s footprints in the cave, he caught up all the way. When he came here and saw that Chu Qing had buried Alliance Leader, he felt very uncomfortable. ¡°Those black clothed persons are still in the vicinity, it is better for us to go to a safe place first.¡± Xiao 2 Gou told Chu Qing that those black clothed persons have not left until now. In order to investigate the truth of the matter, Chu Qing asked Xiao 2 dog to help him to see who actually did it, but after 2 people left here, they heard rumors outside. Such rumors made Chu Qing very unexpected and speechless. They all said that he was the one who killed Alliance Leader? But how could he bring so many black clothed persons, who is deliberately discrediting him? Because he got the inheritance of Alliance Leader, if he really has a problem, how could Alliance Leader put all his trust in him at the end. It¡¯s just a buzzword on the rivers and lakes, no matter how much Chu Qing wants to stop it, new problems will constantly arise. Chu Qing had to pretend that he was alone and ran to a slightly safer place. He can only hope that Xiao 2 can quickly investigate the identities of those black clothed persons. Only after the real identities of those persons are found can he be truly innocent. He believes that those people must be understood his identity, and know that in the end he rescued the Alliance Leader, so he deliberately threw the black pot on his head. After all, Alliance Leader is really dead. Even though the tombstone was established by Chu Qing, those black clothed persons are in the vicinity. It is not impossible to find the tombstone in that place. Chu Qing was sitting alone in the room set by Inn and felt very bad. Xiao 2 The dog hasn¡¯t heard from you for a long time, and I don¡¯t know how it is. ¡°Now a group of people on the rivers and lakes want to kill you, didn¡¯t expect you to hide here.¡± Gong Yan also found this place after a long search. Although he believes that Chu Qing is definitely not that kind of person, and his strength is not as high as Alliance Leader, it is impossible to want to kill Alliance Leader. But the rumors and rumors outside, and he also wanted to come over and ask what was going on. ¡°Don¡¯t you believe me?¡± Chu Qing sighed and felt that this problem was really annoying. ¡°I don¡¯t believe it.¡± Gong Yan continued: ¡°I¡¯m just curious to ask what happened to you at the time.¡± Knowing that he was just curious and wanted to ask, Chu Qing thought for a while and said, ¡°I saw a group of black clothed persons killing Alliance Leader as soon as I went out, and his guards were almost dead.¡± ¡°Black clothed person?¡± Gong Yan thought about what was involved, because there were too many people who could handle Alliance Leader on the rivers and lakes. This is why Gong Yan never believed that Chu Qing would do this. ¡°I saved him from leaving, but it¡¯s a pity that he was hurt so badly.¡± Chu Qing glanced at Gong Yan helplessly, and said all the things that buried him again. ¡°I think it was because they found the tombstone that they deliberately poured dirty water on me!¡± Even if Alliance Leader died, he still broke their good. Gong Yan also sighed. ¡°Alliance Leader is also a personal thing, but it was a pity that he was killed.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 1271 ¡°Just during this period, have you really not got anything from Alliance Leader?¡± The question of Gong Yan made Chu Qing feel cold. Gong Yan said that he believed him, but in fact he still did not want to believe it. In particular, he has other thoughts in his heart, where he might be willing to see Chu Qing¡¯s good luck. He had made the entire process of development so clear, but Gong Yan remained indifferent, as if he was listening to a joke. ¡°Alliance Leader was like that at that time, what do you think he could give me?¡± Chu Qing was suddenly very happy that he didn¡¯t tell the things that got the Alliance Leader¡¯s skills, otherwise it would only make things more troublesome. Chu Qing sighed helplessly. He never thought that one day, so many people would not want to believe him, or even want to hear him tell any truth. ¡°But ¡­ there were only you and Alliance Leader 2 at that time, and everything could only be as you said, not to mention the so-called black clothed person, do you have any evidence?¡± Chu Qing frowned. ¡°At that time I killed three and lay there, but I think they should have cleaned up too.¡± So he equals no evidence now. He couldn¡¯t prove that it really killed someone else of Alliance Leader, and he couldn¡¯t prove anything else. He could only allow so much dirty water to splash on him. But I still feel uncomfortable. ¡°You are right. The place where you discovered Alliance Leader is the only trace of fighting between you and Alliance Leader and his men.¡± Chu Qing sneered. ¡°You also said that Alliance Leader plus his guards, how could I have played so many people, this is a joke.¡± Those black clothed persons deliberately threw the black pot on him, and did not want to think about his strength now. No, he now has Alliance Leader¡¯s skill, so he has no way to prove that he can¡¯t kill Alliance Leader. As a result, the problem is really a bit troublesome. Looking helplessly at the situation in front of him, Chu Qing felt that he really couldn¡¯t wash away the dirty water on his body. ¡°Xiao 2 dog also saw those black clothed person, he has already investigated outside.¡± Chu Qing thought of at least one witness, It shouldn¡¯t be too many things. ¡°The magic weapon on Alliance Leader is gone.¡± Can this matter have anything to do with him? What he really got is the skill of Alliance Leader, as for the magic weapon? At that time Alliance Leader did give him a storage ring dedicated to storing things, but he was anxious to bury Alliance Leader at that time, so he did not look at it, but left it to Jubao Beast and let it be kept. Thinking of the Jubao Beast, Chu Qing decided to hide it recently. 10000 will be desperately chased after being discovered by these people. ¡°Why didn¡¯t I see you?¡± Chu Qing asked in doubt: ¡°Where did it fall during the fight? When I discovered Alliance Leader at the time, I didn¡¯t see him use the magic weapon.¡± Gong Yan did not believe what Chu Qing said, even if his explanation was very reasonable, even impeccable. Looking at the expression in Gong Yan¡¯s eyes, Chu Qing knew that he had said so much in vain. He also knew that there was no need for him to continue the explanation, just sighed and drank tea. Where does Chu Qing know that the palace words at this moment are absolutely impossible and will help him speak. Rumors on the rivers and lakes are even more powerful. After Gong Yan left, Chu Qing could not even leave. Because wherever you go, you will hear your name and various terrifying voices. These voices keep coming, and it makes people feel scared. Chu Qing did not plan to sit still and decided to check it out everywhere, wanting to investigate what was going on. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1272 Chu Qing finally left Inn, and he didn¡¯t know that he had just been left and was stared at. Soon, Chu Qing found several people behind him. ¡°Chu Qing, you dare to kill Alliance Leader!¡± I heard someone calling his name behind me, and keep on saying that he was a murderer. Chu Qing knew that it was useless to explain himself now, and could only watch these people simply say: ¡°I have never killed Alliance Leader . ¡° ¡°People are not the ones who killed you.¡± If it weren¡¯t for Chu Qing¡¯s killing, how could it be! So many people said that Chu Qing did it, then only Chu Qing could do it. Whether Chu Qing feels wronged or bad luck is useless. Because of this incident, Chu Qing must be carried by himself. Chu Qing himself is funny, do these people really have no brains? At that time, only him, Alliance Leader, and a group of black clothed persons were there. If someone really saw it, why didn¡¯t he come forward to save Alliance Leader, but he said divinely how he killed Alliance Leader. These are too unconventional. It is a pity that gossip is a fearful thing. Never will anyone care about the so-called truth, they only believe in the truth they see and hear in front of their eyes. Because everyone said that Chu Qing did it, then Chu Qing did it. ¡°Then are you chasing me?¡± Chu Qing naturally knows that these people are certainly not good after chasing themselves, but he still hopes that there can be a way to make what he says be heard by others. Even my own heart will feel very uncomfortable. ¡°You killed Alliance Leader, we want to avenge Alliance Leader!¡± More and more people gathered here, Chu Qing knows that these people are prepared. And with so many people coming, no one knows exactly why everyone came here. ¡°You keep on saying that I killed Alliance Leader, but I was the one who saved him at the last minute. You don¡¯t go after the real murderer, but you can¡¯t live with me.¡± Chu Qing knew that no one would listen, but said so deliberately. What an outsider thinks is an outsider¡¯s business, and his roar, even if it can remind any one of them, is good. ¡°If someone really saw me killing Alliance Leader, why didn¡¯t he stand up to stop it at that time, and if I was really so strong, wouldn¡¯t I find someone behind me to track him down, and then find him to kill people?¡± Chu Qing coldly snorted: ¡°Everyone is a hero of the rivers and lakes. When knowing the truth of everyone¡¯s outspokenness, I have never tried to kill Alliance Leader. Alliance Leader finally left with too much injury.¡± He glared at these people and decided to come up with very practical evidence. ¡°If I really killed Alliance Leader, how could he pass on his skills to me.¡± Chu Qing¡¯s roar surprised these people. If you want to know how to pass the power, if it is forcibly absorbed by people, Then those who have absorbed the skill will be extremely distorted. The Alliance Leader ¡¯s body is very intact, which can explain everything. Among the crowd, Gong Yan did not know when he came out. He glanced at everyone and thought of the last time Chu Qing did not mention this matter with him. It seems that it is possible that he really got the magic weapon of Alliance Leader. He stepped forward and said to the cup one fist in the other hand: ¡°You guys, Chu Qing, this person is insidious and cunning, the appearance looks decent, actual ¡­¡± ¡°I also have some friendship with him, but unfortunately ¡­¡± Gong Yan looked at Chu Qing very sadly, Chu Qing didn¡¯t expect Gong Yan would openly discredit himself in front of so many people. ¡°I took him as a friend, but Chu Qing actually stole our Gong Family¡¯s Black Tortoise book!¡± Gong Yan¡¯s distressed heart, the group of people who was originally puzzled by Chu Qing said, once again angered by the performance of the performance. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1273 Hearing such an excessively cursing voice, Chu Qing knew that there was no way to explain it even now. All of a sudden, there were voices all around to kill Chu Qing. Even Chu Qing had to take out the baby who stole Gong Family. But he never got Gong Family¡¯s Black Tortoise book at all, how could he get it. The crowd¡¯s screams made Chu Qing irritated. In desperation, he was only able to fight with these people and then left. Chu Qing became the target of everyone in the rivers and lakes. They didn¡¯t care that it was a group of them who clamored for Chu Qing¡¯s life, so it was Chu Qing who fought hard to resist. They only knew that Chu Qing was very arrogant at the time, and also hurt many of them because of fly into a rage out of humiliation. Many people exaggerated Chu Qing in order to discredit Chu Qing, making him even more miserable. Chu Qing himself was thinking about what kind of existence the black clothed person actually was, and he was able to force him to take this share. He can¡¯t find a way to wash himself now. After returning to Inn, Chu Qing received a letter stating that if he wanted the life of the Xiao 2 dog, he met at a temple outside the city at night. In order to save the life of Xiao 2 dog, Chu Qing decided to go to the designated place according to the requirements of these people. At the appointed place, although the agreed time has not yet arrived, Chu Qing saw that many people were already surrounded here. Chu Qing also saw the tied Xiao 2 dog and looked at the special embarrassment. I originally thought he was investigating outside during this time, but I never thought it would be such a result. ¡°Big brother, do you say that Chu Qing will come?¡± Because it was almost time to see it, but Chu Qing had no intention of coming out at all. ¡°This kid won¡¯t be useless at all, or just kill it.¡± Xiao 2 Dog heard the man¡¯s statement and struggled immediately. He didn¡¯t want to die like this, and many things must be solved. After investigating all the way, he never thought that he would encounter such a group of people. The moment Chu Qing appeared, everyone laughed wildly. ¡°It seems that you still treat this kid as a friend.¡± Xiao 2 The dog¡¯s eyes dimmed for a moment, and then returned to normal. Chu Qing looked at the people around him and said, ¡°You let me come, I¡¯ve already come, let him go.¡± It is not always possible to continue to tie Xiao 2 dogs here at this time. They just want to use Xiao 2 dog to trick themselves over that¡¯s all. He is not a fool. Looking at the situation in front of him, he also knew that these people were afraid that they would not let them go easily. ¡°Hahaha, you are waiting to die when you come, and we will definitely release people when you die.¡± Hearing such excessive words, Chu Qing could not say anything with his lips closed. He knew that these people would be very arrogant, but he didn¡¯t know that they would be so excessive. But now he has to take into account the life of Xiao 2 dog. There is really no way to risk his death. ¡°You let him go first, and my people are here. Are you still afraid that I won¡¯t be able to run?¡± Chu Qing thinks he can certainly do it, although it is not clear what the result will be in the end. But anything can at least have a solution. ¡°Let him go, you said it nicely, 10000. You really escaped, isn¡¯t it the same?¡± These people said they were unwilling to let Chu Qing just go away. Chu Qing also knew that this time he might not be good, so he said to these people: ¡°At least let him go first, otherwise I how do you know¡­¡­¡± Chu Qing found that these people were still unwilling, and simply started by himself. He now has the power of Alliance Leader, it is easy for these people to overthrow. ¡°Go!¡± Chu Qing overthrew those people and walked to Xiao 2 dog¡¯s side, seeing his embarrassed appearance and quickly let him loose the rope. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1274 ¡°You¡¯re finally here!¡± Xiao 2 The dog has been tied up here for a long time, and he is already a little restless. Thinking of the things he had experienced before, he gritted his teeth and gave Chu Qing a kick, because Chu Qing was completely unprepared, and the pain of this kick was unbearable. He couldn¡¯t believe what he saw. ¡°All this is to blame yourself!¡± Xiao 2 The dog was originally responsible for investigating those black clothed persons. Unfortunately, he can no longer continue the investigation. He forced Qilin away. The action of the Xiao 2 dog was strongly resisted by Qilin, and the attendance was rushed forward to get the Xiao 2 dog. At least, he had to ask clearly what was going on, how could he be suddenly started against him? What? He obviously did not do anything. ¡°Quiet me?¡± Chu Qing wanted to take Qilin back. Xiao 2 saw that it was impossible to take Qilin away. He quickly took out a pack of medicine powder and threw it at him. Found that the situation is wrong, Chu Qing quickly evaded. ¡°You actually want to poison me!¡± Chu Qing was surprised. He always thought that Xiao 2 dog was his friend, but now because of the death of Alliance Leader, he clearly saw Xiao 2 dog in the whole process and also stood in the camp that hurt him. He even helped so many people to harm him together. It made him feel hopeless. ¡°Who made you offend people who shouldn¡¯t offend!¡± Xiao 2 The dog looked at Chu Qing very angry and said: ¡°It¡¯s all because of you, if not you, I won¡¯t experience those things!¡± ¡°You¡¯d better give up, those people are not what you can provoke, you talk about what you are doing bad, or you must break their good things!¡± Xiao 2 In the words of dogs, it is obvious that they have found something wrong with those people. Who knows that this will happen now. ¡°I broke their good thing?¡± A bit of doubt flashed in Chu Qing¡¯s eyes. He obviously didn¡¯t do anything, but he still felt very uneasy after going through these. After the matter of understood, Chu Qing wanted to know what was going on, but the problem was hard to say clearly. ¡°When you die, you will naturally know who offended you.¡± Only now, he wants to know what is definitely impossible. Xiao 2 The dog clearly stated that he did not intend to speak out. This point Chu Qing felt more worried after confirming. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Chu Qing doesn¡¯t want to really kill the Xiao 2 dog, at least not this time. But next time, he will do his best! ¡°Oh, you leave the Black Tortoise book on Qilin, and I will let you go!¡± Another Black Tortoise book! Chu Qing thought of the Black Tortoise book. Last time Gong Yan said this in front of everyone¡¯s eyes, but he would never hand over Qilin. Even Qilin really has it! ¡°You don¡¯t think about it.¡± Chu Qing is absolutely not allowed to watch Qilin accident. This time he knows that he must have met a very powerful opponent. If he survives badly, and survives with these Little Brat, he will eventually have a major event of. Xiao 2 The dog acted again, fighting desperately with Chu Qing, and from time to time rushed in the direction of Qilin, wanting to start against Qilin. Qilin hurried to a safe place. He dared not go too far, fearing that there would be ambush around him. Seeing this, Jubao Beast also jumped down and ran to Qilin¡¯s side for protection. ¡°I will protect you!¡± Although Jubao Beast always likes to quarrel with Qilin, but when this kind of death is dead, you will also want to protect it well. Qilin thanked and continued to pay attention to the surrounding movements. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go help him and get rid of that bad guy!¡± Qilin felt uncomfortable, who could think that Xiao 2 dog would betray them. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1275 Jubao Beast looked at Chu Qing and confirmed that his current situation was indeed very bad. After looking at Qilin, he still worried that Qilin might be caught. The previous people were already run away by Chu Qing, but 10000 once they came back again and started to Qilin, what should I do when the time comes? ¡°I will hide!¡± Qilin thought about it, in fact, it has no place to hide, but it must first make Chu Qing safe, if Chu Qing is not safe, then many things will become difficult. Especially now, it is already very weak. ¡°Then I passed first.¡± Jubaoju found Qilin worried about Chu Qing and knew that if she did n¡¯t help, she would definitely feel uncomfortable and simply stepped forward. Both Chu Qing and Xiao 2 dogs saw the appearance of Jubao Beast. Thinking of running around everywhere in the day that was scared by this treasure beast in Shandong that day, Xiao 2 dogs came out of hatred constantly. Xiao 2 The dog knows that he can¡¯t easily beat Chu Qing, he can only find ways to keep approaching Qilin. Although Qilin was able to escape at that time, but who knew that Xiao 2 dog was also a cunning, he deliberately ran from another angle and grabbed Qilin. ¡°I tell you, as long as you hand over the Black Tortoise book, this matter just today, otherwise you will all die!¡± Xiao 2 The dog threatened Qilin to hand over, how could Qilin be willing to hand over such a baby thing. ¡°You can¡¯t think about it!¡± The Black Tortoise book is very precious, and it will never be easily given to a bad person. And the last person named Gong Yan dared to say that the Black Tortoise book belonged to his family, obviously this is what belongs to it. To have no shame on these rivers and lakes, it can also be seen. ¡°You give it to me!¡± Xiao 2 The dog is in a hurry. If he can¡¯t get the Black Tortoise book, he may have a major event. Those people are really powerful, he has to accomplish what he has to do. ¡°No!¡± Qilin was gripped by the Xiao 2 dog, and there were a lot of injuries on his body again. Chu Qing glanced at the crazy appearance of the Xiao 2 dog at the moment and thought of his state at the moment, and decided to make the next plan. This time it will be easy to succeed. Seeing that the Xiao 2 dog was crazy, Chu Qing felt that this was a good opportunity to rush to rob Qilin from the Xiao 2 dog. At this time, he will never be caught by Qilin. In addition to Qilin being scratched by the Xiao 2 dog, Qilin did not have too many problems, which made Chu Qing sighed in relief. As long as Qilin can be rescued, then the next thing will be much better. Xiao 2 The dog glared at Chu Qing, which was killing him! Thinking of the things that those people gave him, he took it in his hand and hurled wildly at Chu Qing. Chu Qing was hit for a while, and the mana was hit hard. He did not expect that the Xiao 2 dog would actually have such a terrifying hidden weapon, which should definitely not be what the Xiao 2 dog should have. Thinking of Gong Yan and the current Xiao 2 dog, Chu Qing realized that the group of black clothed persons might be really powerful. He is really irresistible now. No matter how desperately he wants to accomplish this now, God may not be willing to give him such a chance. ¡°Haha, I tell you, you must die here today, and the Black Tortoise book must also be taken out. Those people will come after a while, and you can¡¯t escape it.¡± Either way, he can¡¯t walk away, and he doesn¡¯t want to leave here half a step. ¡°You!¡± Chu Qing no longer wanted to ask what it was because he knew he couldn¡¯t ask for a result. Qilin could not worry on the side, for fear of an accident! (End of this chapter) Chapter 1276 Once Chu Qing is in trouble, they will all be in big trouble. So now he is going on like this. Chu Qing is staring at the situation at the moment, not knowing what to say Too. All kinds of footsteps kept coming in my ears. It seems that the person who came to help Xiao 2 dog to kill him has arrived. ¡°You think you helped them, can you live!¡± Chu Qing was distressed. He was thinking about how much power he could make these people decide to kill him, and would rather not want to believe any real words. ¡°I can live better than I get a Black Tortoise book and get killed now!¡± Xiao 2 Dog is very afraid of 10000. Once the actual shot, when the time comes, what will happen. He certainly knew he was hard to avoid calamity now, but Chu Qing must die. Chu Qing represents too many things, he cannot be lucky. Qilin rushed to Chu Qing¡¯s side, and after he climbed up, he decided to take Chu Qing charge ahead. There were so many people here all at once, and Chu Qing was injured again. If it doesn¡¯t explode quickly, I¡¯m afraid there will be a major event. ¡°You are responsible for taking him away!¡± Jubao Beast looked at so many people around him, and gave an angry glance to Xiao 2 dog. In any case, when I was a friend at that time, I am now an enemy, so there is no need to be polite. It will absolutely not tolerate anyone here to start Chu Qing. ¡°it is good.¡± Qilin quickly set off after hearing these words. It knows that if it continues to procrastinate, I am afraid that these people will gather more and more densely, and there is really no way to bring Chu Qing out. Chu Qing¡¯s body is extremely uncomfortable. He knows that he must be taken away by Qilin now. If he fights forcibly, he will die here. And when the time comes Qilin will definitely be caught. Those people got Qilin, I am afraid they will really hurt the killer. ¡°Run away first.¡± Chu Qing knows that if he dies now, these people will only be happy, then the truth will never appear. Someone who is even more impossible will know that he experienced so much here and endured so many terrifying things. His innocence can only be eluted by himself. This is very clear in his heart. Qilin took Chu Qing all the way, and the people around him found Qilin and Chu Qing on his back, and quickly followed. ¡°He has been injured!¡± Xiao 2 dog yelled at the person over there. Those people originally worried that Chu Qing would easily deal with them. Didn¡¯t expect him to be injured. Each and everyone feels that Chu Qing is very good at killing, and the speed of rushing past is also more rapid. In order to kill Chu Qing, they tracked all the way. Qilin kept accelerating, although the people behind were thrown away, but they did not really succeed. After seeing this situation. The Jubao monster jumped up, and the body quickly became a huge monster as if it was inflated. The more it changes in size, the greater its mana. After consuming all the mana, the Treasure Beast became a very large monster. It kicked and flew a lot of people who rushed up. Then he slapped the dog against Xiao 2 and slapped him into the dirt. Wherever the group of people around had seen such a thing, they were thinking about something terrifying. Despite being hit into the mud, Xiao 2 dog struggled to crawl out and said to the crowd: ¡°It has time to transform, you drag it, it will be a while ¡­¡± Hearing that the Xiao 2 dog was actually exposing its shortcomings, it stepped forward again and kicked the Xiao 2 dog to the sky, and then did not know where it fell. Although the people around understood the meaning of Xiao 2 dog, there was no way to stop the damage of Jubao Beast. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1277 Jubao Beast worked hard to fight with these people. It knew that its time was limited. The Xiao 2 dog said it deliberately. This is to let them die here! It knows that the Xiao 2 dog has now been beaten and flew out, but he still doesn¡¯t understand his hatred. With so many people around, it must be blocked. Many people have begun to deliberately delay its actions, and want to rely on time to let it consume mana a little. Chu Qing, who had run a little farther, looked back and turned into a jumbo beast that had become such a big body fighting with these people, and felt uncomfortable in his heart. Just because he saved a person, actually caused so much trouble. He didn¡¯t regret saving Alliance Leader, but he was distressed that these innocent people were implicated. In the distance, Chu Qing saw that Ju Bao Beast suddenly became smaller. He knew that Ju Bao Beast¡¯s mana had been used up at the moment. He felt nervous and wanted to do something to help. Even though his body has been greatly injured, Chu Qing still doesn¡¯t plan to give up. He fell from Qilin¡¯s body, running the body¡¯s mana and desperately rushed towards the Jubao Beast. Jubaobei is now in a state without mana, and it is easy to be caught by those people and then killed. He could not watch this happen. Ju Baoshou didn¡¯t expect Chu Qing to come over at this time, he wanted to tell Chu Qing to leave quickly, but he was very moved when he saw him coming. It thought that it was as it should be by rights to help Chu Qing, as long as Chu Qing left it, it would be relieved, even if it had no means of escape. But it can still deliberately let these people catch, and then found a chance to escape. Chu Qing¡¯s arrival made him feel surprised, never thought that Chu Qing would be willing to rescue himself, which is really touching. Jubao Beast gratefully watched Chu Qing appear here. Qilin wanted to chase Chu Qing very much, but now Chu Qing has already mobilized his skills and rushed to those people, and has started to fight. It just consumed a lot of mana to take Chu Qing away, and now it is really lack of strength. Too. I can only stand staring at Chu Qing¡¯s actions. I only hope that he and Jubaomon will be able to come back well, otherwise it will really go crazy. ¡°come!¡± Chu Qing told Ju Bao Beast not to continue in those dangerous places, Ju Bao Beast desperately climbed onto Chu Qing. He is running all the power of the body, even if the body has been hit hard, but the power given by the Alliance Leader has not been completely absorbed, so at this time the forceful operation, he has felt the body¡¯s effort. Painful shock among meridian. He must endure, otherwise no one will be able to take them away. Chu Qing roar struggling to resist. ¡°I advise you to die if you are obedient. Offended our adults, you must die!¡± ¡°If you kill Alliance Leader, what else can you do!¡± ¡°Brothers, as long as we kill him, we can avenge Alliance Leader!¡± ¡°¡­¡± These people said that it was for Alliance Leader, but in fact, their eyes were looking for Qilin¡¯s whereabouts. The baby on Qilin is what they really want this time. The killing of Alliance Leader was just to force Chu Qing to come up with the reason that¡¯s all. What¡¯s more, this is also the black pot that Chu Qing has found himself, and originally did not need to encounter such trouble. Chu Qing clenched his teeth and insisted that he must save Jubao Beast! ¡°Don¡¯t say these honest words, what is your reason for knowing, but it is to deceive the world to pull a shame on yourself!¡± Chu Qing knew that he was facing serious problems now, but kept on clenching his teeth. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1278 Everyone around felt very surprised. It was clear that Chu Qing was already seriously injured by Xiao 2 dog, how could there be such a powerful mana. Many people thought of what Chu Qing said that day, he got the skill of Alliance Leader. If this thing really exists, then they may really be in trouble. After all, the strength of Alliance Leader cannot be underestimated. Chu Qing has inherited such a powerful skill and must be strangled in time, lest he grow up, I am afraid that the first person to be killed is them. Everyone¡¯s heart is not stupid, knowing how to act in these things is the best. In order to extinguish the mouth, it is necessary to fiercely do everything. Chu Qing realized that if he continued to fight like this, it was himself who finally had the problem. Once again forced to exercise the power, with Juju beast desperately running forward. As long as you can escape from this place, the farther the better, then you can get rid of these people. Jubao Beast knows that Chu Qing is now an arrow at the end of its flight, and he is even more anxious. It¡¯s so scared that Chu Qing really lost his life here to save himself, and he can¡¯t wait to rush over to give Chu Qing all his mana so that he can quickly return to normal. But how could all this be so easy. It is still unable to use any mana, and he is even more anxious. ¡°Be careful!¡± Jubao Beast kept talking about cheering in Chu Qing¡¯s ears, hoping he could propel to a safe place first. Even if it remembers everyone¡¯s face here, it will surely calculate this account in the future. These people are bastards! ¡°I!¡± Chu Qing suddenly fell to the ground, and his consciousness began to blur. He forcibly exercised his skills and fought with those people for a long time. His body was already unbearable, and there was no way to perform any action at this moment. ¡°You wake up!¡± Jubao Beast was terrified, it did not expect Chu Qing to be so weak for himself. No anxiety! Jubaobei is thinking about what he should do. Although those people have not been able to catch up, they have already started to chase it. ¡°How are you doing!¡± Jubao Beast tried to wake Chu Qing, but Chu Qing has been completely comatose at this moment. Even if he still wants to hold on hard, his body and spirit have been consumed too much, not at all Way to make any response. Jubao Beast is in a hurry. It only hopes that time will pass faster and faster. As long as it gives a little time, it can use mana again. For the first time, Jubaobei felt that this time that he could only have the actual use of mana was a huge trouble. He really didn¡¯t want to have any accidents. There were footsteps all around, and Jubaoju knew that these people would soon be able to get close. Jubao Beast desperately wanted to make himself bigger, and only then became able to fly those people. at last! boom! At the moment when Juju Beast became bigger again, there was a bit of fear in the eyes of all the people who chased around. People who were trampled to death and beaten away by Jubaomon just now remember what it was like. At first I thought that Jubao Beast could no longer continue to resist, didn¡¯t expect actually started again! ¡°It gets bigger again, everyone run!¡± ¡°Hurry to avoid it, it¡¯s still the same as before, everyone finds a way ¡­¡± The people around still want to spend the same time as the previous Beast Beast, so that it will become smaller again, and then wait to die together. But at this time, how could the Jubaobei once again take the bait, it attacked violently, constantly changing into various forms that are convenient for attacking these people. There was nothing but screams around. It slaughtered all sides, people who struggled on whilst at death¡¯s door did not dare to stay, they could only watch the treasure beast walking further and further away. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1279 Jubao Beast returned to the place where Chu Qing was, and resisted him, because the place not far away was the cave where they were before, Ju Bao Beast decided to take Chu Qing back to the previous place. Because here is its site and its most familiar place. Only by this way, Jubao Beast can feel at ease. ¡°Qilin!¡± Jubao Beast originally thought that Qilin had just ran away, didn¡¯t expect it to faint here. Quickly hugged Qilin and hugged him. Jubao Beast sighed that he was not so bad to be so big. Carrying one in one hand, it thought of its mana time, and its pace became much faster. Fleeing all the way, Jubao Beast felt that his mana might not be there, he would first find a place to hide a little better to hide first, when he was able to use mana again, he carried Chu Qing and Qilin again Rush forward. At such a fast speed, Jubao Beast returned to the previous cave. It was very worried that those people would track down here and lay traps around them. After Jubaobei got everything right, he looked at Qilin and Chu Qing, who chose to heal Chu Qing first. The last time Chu Qing was thrown into its storage ring, it found a lot of treasures, thinking of the last time it could not save Alliance Leader, it saved these all are well this time, and it was not used . It fed a piece of healing medicine into Chu Qing¡¯s mouth, running mana to help him repair the injuries in his body. It was not until this time that Jubao Beast knew how much Chu Qing hurt. His meridian was damaged by strong mana, and then he must be well rested for a while, otherwise there is no way to continue the action. This is something that Jubaobei couldn¡¯t think of. After healed Chu Qing quickly, Jubao Beast returned to Qilin. Qilin was mainly caused by excessive mana consumption. This is not something that Jubao Beast can handle. This needs a little recovery from Qilin himself. Worried that it might still be discovered, after Jubao Beast placed Chu Qing and Qilin, they decided to continue to determine the safety of the four places. When he came back again, he found that Chu Qing was already showing signs of waking up. This is really great! Jubao Beast quickly rushed to Chu Qing¡¯s side and wanted to be the first to see him awake. This time it is really terrified, I hope 10000000 will not happen. Chu Qing only felt the pain in his body hot, but not in his 4 limbs. He knew he was consuming very powerful mana, but he never thought that the repercussions would be so large after the forced exercise. Rubbing his head, he saw the small dumplings gathered around the beast. ¡°Did you save us back?¡± He can be sure that Jubaomon did this. At that time he was with Jubaobei, and his only impression was that he was running desperately with Jubaobei, but in the end he fell black and fell heavily on the ground. By now he could remember the despair when he was out of control. He thought he would be caught by those people and then killed. ¡°It¡¯s great to be able to save you back.¡± Ju Baoju continued and Chu Qing said: ¡°You are seriously injured now. I¡¯m afraid we will live here for a while.¡± ¡°I¡­¡­¡± Chu Qing wanted to go out, but thinking about the current situation on the rivers and lakes, he definitely died when he went out. So he can only follow what Ju Bao Beast said, obediently and honestly lived here first, and everything was said after he waited. ¡°I know you are anxious to find those people, but I think you can just do a good cultivation these days.¡± Jubao Beast thinks that Chu Qing this time is also a blessing due to misfortune. Meridian is benefited after being forced by the forced mana. ¡°I thought it was taken away!¡± Chu Qing said, looking at Qilin lying in front of his eyes. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1280 ¡°I picked it up on the road.¡± Jubao Beast felt that this can be considered good luck, otherwise it would have no way to just encounter Qilin and bring it back. At that time it was lying so far away, but fortunately no one found it around. Otherwise, Qilin doesn¡¯t know what it will be like. ¡°It¡¯s just that it¡¯s running out of mana now, and I don¡¯t know when it will wake up.¡± Jubao Beast also worried about Qilin¡¯s condition. The murder of this time, all three of them were bullied, and each and everyone were injured. Even if it was itself, it was a bit serious. ¡°Ok.¡± Chu Qing touched Qilin¡¯s head, as long as everyone was still alive, he had no other thoughts. Now I just hope everyone can do well. He is now even more curious about who wants to start against himself. ¡°I have set traps everywhere. You are here. I will look for food.¡± Chu Qing struggled to get past, but how could he now have the strength to go along with him, only obediently and honestly sat here. ¡°This is my site, I am more familiar.¡± Jubao Beast knew that Chu Qing wanted to go with him, but he did n¡¯t need to follow his own situation now, even if he continued running. Chu Qing also discovered this point. He felt that it would be better to take care of Qilin himself since this is the case. Jubao Beast saw that Chu Qing was no longer asking to go out with him, and he was relieved. It went out alone, and the family arrived at the place where the fruit was specially grown, picked a lot, and threw it into their own space. I was worried that I might live here for a while. Jubaosi thought about it or picked more. After all, there will be no time lapse in its space, and it will be kept as long as it is thrown in. After looking for a lot of fruit, Ju Bao Beast saw a lot of black shadows appearing in front of him, and hurriedly turned into a small look, hiding and carefully observing those people. ¡°Boss, how to search here, there are no footprints.¡± ¡°That Chu Qing is also really destined to be able to escape even after this!¡± ¡°So he must have killed Alliance Leader, otherwise how could it be so powerful!¡± The people around were searching for Chu Qing¡¯s whereabouts. Just now they thought that Chu Qing would die there, but did not expect Chu Qing to escape by chance. This time absolutely cannot allow any problems. After Jubaomon confirmed the whereabouts of these people, after looking at the people who had been tracked, and after determining the direction of each of the scheduled searches, it was determined that at least 3 people could find the cave where they were. Fortunately, it set a trap in advance and even concealed several entrances. But once 10000 is discovered, it will be very troublesome. Jubaobeu hurried back. ¡°you¡¯re awake!¡± After seeing Qilin waking up, Jubaoju feels at ease. What he is most worried about is that Qilin is still in a coma at this moment, which is likely to cause trouble. ¡°Yes.¡± Qilin looked gratefully at the Jubao Beast and knew that it saved Chu Qing and it, so he was able to escape to this place again. Originally it was already going down and staying in the town for a few days. Didn¡¯t expect came back again so quickly, as if it were a dream. But they all know that this is not a dream. ¡°Those people have chased them.¡± The Jubaobei took out the fruit and let them eat first. ¡°I¡¯ve seen it just now. A total of ten or eight people came and searched for our whereabouts in several places. There are three people who are closer to us. I will play with them later!¡± Chu Qing thought they would hunt down, but didn¡¯t expect them to come so fast! ¡°I want to go with you too!¡± Qilin feels that those people are too much and naturally does not want to miss the opportunity to deal with them. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1281 Looking at the injured Qilin in front of him, Chu Qing is a bit unpleasant. Speaking of which is still for his own reasons. If he is not completely aware of Qilin¡¯s true strength, he will face him directly to unknown enemies. ¡°Qilin is enough, come back.¡± A thick voice seemed to ignore the distance, and clearly passed into Qilin¡¯s ears, but it seemed that Qilin felt that it was not enough that¡¯s all, he said nothing, just lowered his head. A little frustrated, little by little, like some rejection and sigh. ¡°Don¡¯t¡± Qilin refused a little arrogantly. ¡°Obey, obedient, go back quickly, you have a good rest, check the injury, recuperate, and wait for us to break through this crisis, I will take you to cure the injury, you still have a little patience now.¡± Qing¡¯s gentle words fluttered like a breeze in Qilin¡¯s ears. Qilin had to obediently return to Chu Qing¡¯s body. Don¡¯t look at Qilin¡¯s alarmism, in fact, he said no, but he was very honest. Jubao Beast in front of him looked at this scene, there was some helplessness, this Qilin is really, such a crisis is at a juncture, still here arrogant, I really don¡¯t take myself seriously. Suddenly there was a trace of movement in the air, it seemed that the wind was blowing through the blades of grass, and it seemed that the sound of the flute was invading gently. ¡°Not good, Chu Qing be careful, someone seems to be coming.¡± Although not sure which direction the enemy is in, Jubao Beast reminds Chu Qing who is playing with Qilin. Chu Qing immediately raised his vigilance. Cautiously didn¡¯t say anything more. This man and a beast were all breathed out. Cautiously controlled himself, hiding his breath. Suddenly the strange sound was getting closer and closer, Chu Qing¡¯s tense heartbeat sound, even breathing sound, in a quiet and treacherous atmosphere, was extremely clear. On the contrary, although Jubao Beast also has a trace of uneasiness, it still pretends to be calm, not at all showing something. Suddenly there was a conversation of something in the distance, ¡°Is it here?¡± ¡°It seems that their footprints finally disappeared in this grass, carefully, and search slowly, don¡¯t let them escape. ¡° Upon hearing this voice, Chu Qing realized that the enemy was about to discover them. His eyes signalled Jubao Beast, and when he saw that Ju Bao Beast was still observing the enemy calmly, he chose to believe in Ju Bao Beast, and did not interfere with Ju Bao Beast, but just watched the enemies attacked by little by little. ¡°Quick, Chu Qing, please don¡¯t move, pay attention to hide, don¡¯t be found, come up quickly.¡± Just find them on the enemy¡¯s hair, just before the eyes, Chu Qing side Jubao Beast changed his body all at once , Suddenly became huge, and her body spread open, and Chu Qing also climbed onto the body of Jubao Beast, and the whole movement was connected quickly. It seemed like two people had cooperated for a long time. I can read it. ¡°Where are we going next.¡± Chu Qing was a little puzzled. Although he escaped, he didn¡¯t know where to go, not to mention there was a group of enemies behind him chasing himself, even if the speed of gathering beasts was fast However, if there is no hiding place, we will still be caught, and then tortured strictly, or executed directly on the spot. ¡°You just lie on my back. As far as the place is concerned, I know that one might be able to mix in.¡± The thick voice of Jubao Beast passed into Chu Qing¡¯s ears, and Chu Qing was relieved a lot, but Still unable to control, want to know his destination. Jubao Beast seems to understand Chu Qing ¡¯s thoughts, ¡°I ¡¯ve heard of a village before. I do n¡¯t know if it ¡¯s possible. In short, let ¡¯s talk about it first. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1282 ¡°But you are such a big body, are you sure you can hide it?¡± Chu Qing asked Jubao Beast with an unbelievable tone. Jubao Beast seemed to be irritated by this tone, ¡°I do n¡¯t look at who I am, your uncle is Jubao Beast, and besides, I ¡¯m impossible only in this form, but I will grow bigger and smaller.¡± Ju Qing¡¯s proud look, Chu Qing was gently sighed, a little wanted to smooth out the Qi¡¯s anger, and he touched the Ju Bao¡¯s body over and over again, and his hair was a little soft. I ca n¡¯t believe that Jubao Beast was tamed like this, and his tail was wagging. But it ¡¯s really like a dog, forget it or forget it, lest it yells there again, Chu Qing thinks like this, and suddenly laughs out, the gentle smile in Mo Che ¡¯s eyes grows thicker . ¡°You, what are you smirking there, I feel like you think of something bad that makes me a little trembling and trembling. Chu Qing struck Ju Baoshou¡¯s head all at once, ¡°Don¡¯t look at me, look at the road quickly, how long will it take to arrive.¡± In fact, the Qilin in Chu Qing¡¯s body is still roaring there, ¡°Chu Qing, you are taking advantage of my absence to poke around other beasts, bad guys, I don¡¯t care about you.¡± However, in the face of Qilin¡¯s roar, Chu Qing has some embarrassment. These two want to hold in their hands so that they are entangled. Let¡¯s comfort Qilin again later. Let it roar here first. I don¡¯t listen. I don¡¯t listen. ¡°Prepare for it, I¡¯m going to speed up.¡± The Jubao Beast arched his body all at once, as if preparing to speed up, maybe he smelled the enemy. ¡°Good¡± a short conversation. Suddenly Chu Qing felt a shock in his body, and it turned out that Jubao Beast was all curled up. Suddenly increased the speed suddenly, throwing away the enemy behind, a big cut. ¡°Look, I didn¡¯t cover it.¡± The Jubao Beast was a little bit ridiculous. ¡°Come on you, hurry up.¡± The wind blew through Chu Qing, a little cool, making him feel a lot more comfortable because he was being chased and killed. He looked back and smiled, and the smile was like a flower. But the accident happened at that moment. It may be that running too fast, Jubao Beast accidentally fell, Chu Qing and Ju Baobei rolled up at once, almost being crushed to death. A lot of trees were broken in the middle, making a loud noise. And just a short distance away is the village. And not only that, the huge sound seemed to attract the attention of the enemies in the distance, and the direction was immediately recognized, and it quickly drove over. ¡°It¡¯s broken, go to the village.¡± Say it, the Jubao Beast becomes a tiny one again, moved towards the village. Not long after, he came to the village. ¡°Stop, you are here to do it and so on.¡± The guard seems to have not noticed the jujube beside him, only looking at Chu Qing with the blood stains in front of his eyes flowing down from the corner of his mouth. This is of course also caused by the wrestling just now. Injured by the enemy before the wound, internal injuries, causing blood. The person next to him seemed to find something, pointing at Jubaobeu, his voice trembling, ¡°Look, isn¡¯t that the monster! Quickly, the monster is here, and the villagers are not yet informed.¡± After hearing this, Chu Qing paused. Not good. But soon those 2 people escaped. Chu Qing had just sighed in relief and relaxed his vigilance, thinking that nothing would happen and things had changed. I saw a group of densely packed people suddenly in the distance, looking like ants in the distance. A closer look seems to carry weapons. ¡°Not good, look quickly.¡± Chu Qing pointed to the distance to remind Jubao Beast, Jubao Beast was seen through at a glance, complexion sank, there was nothing more to say. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1283 After a while, the man came to the eyes of Ju Baoju and Chu Qing. The densely packed crowd suddenly made some people afraid that Chu Qing touched the hair of Jubao Beast, and seemed to want to confirm whether he was by his side. ¡°It¡¯s okay, you have to trust your uncle me, but I went and I said I¡¯m afraid of me. Although we don¡¯t know how to be injured and seriously injured, but not at all, it doesn¡¯t matter, believe me.¡± Jubao The beast¡¯s steady voice gave Chu Qing a lot of security at once, but Chu Qing thought about it and thought that he was impossible. He just let it go and must calm down. Although the situation is indeed urgent, but if you feel If you are afraid, then it is not me. But before Chu Qing could say anything, the villagers were all around, holding arms in both hands, his eyes extinguished, and his body was a little trembling. It seemed to be holding back the feeling of fear and wanted to gather the treasure beast and 2 Chu Qing, drove away from the village to protect their homeland. For these villagers, Jubaobe also feels helpless, do n¡¯t know what to do, neither fight nor fight, it ¡¯s impossible just let them hurt themselves here, not to mention they ca n¡¯t make a huge noise, eyes He was caught up by those enemies and can still be delayed for a while. One or two villagers have been wielding their swords with their swords, stabbing a layer of fur of the Treasure Beast, and blood is seeping out of it. But the strange thing is that the blood turned out to be blue, and the two villagers were taken aback by a sudden, making people step back a few steps, covering their mouths and daring not to say more, but there was no Any move. Suddenly went out and stopped the villagers, standing in front of Jubao Beast, Ju Qing Beast licking Chu Qing alone in the back, the blood spilled from his mouth, indicating that he was being pursued, Chu Qing suddenly filled with affectionate persuasion and told his own origin. ¡°We were chased and killed by the monsters in your mouth. Those monsters that were messed up by 7-8 are a cloud of black mist. Can you let us go? Now we are injured ourselves and we will definitely not deal with you again. And you can see that I am also a human being, and the little beast beside me did n¡¯t do anything to me, it was because the monsters chased and killed us. ¡±Chu Qing had some embarrassment, but this kind of remark is just right. The thoughts of the villagers. ¡°Are you serious? He won¡¯t hurt us, will you?¡± A villager questioned boldly. ¡°Of course we won¡¯t hurt you, but can you find me a place for us to take care of it and take a rest.¡± Tone barely fell, Chu Qing fell into a coma. There are still a few villagers in the same place who are constantly arguing, ¡°You said that if they didn¡¯t hurt us, could we let him in?¡± ¡°Of course not. Don¡¯t believe what he said at this time. If who the responsible comes when the time comes, are you responsible?¡± One or two villagers¡¯ arguments reached the ear of the village head. ¡°Enough is enough, do n¡¯t say it anymore. Now it ¡¯s urgent to send this injured little brother to our village. After all, just leave it alone and he will have more and more blood, when the time comes may have a life. Dangerous. ¡°The village head really had the tendency of being unable to describe in words, and all the people around him were calmed down as soon as he opened his mouth. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s lift this little brother in first. Then what kind of treasure beast, hurry up and hide.¡± A villager made a sound first, followed by a bunch of the same voice, the treasure beast Some moved, it turns out that this is human. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1284 At the moment when Chu Qing lost consciousness, he also saw the villagers dealing with Jubaobei without stopping. He can¡¯t control this much anymore, because now he has blurred his eyes, and he seems to have been smashed by something. Chu Qing lightly said in his sleep, shouting Jubao Beast, as if the battle had not ended. Jubao Beast screamed anxiously and made a squeaking noise. Chu Qing slowly opened his eyes, he seemed to see a bed. ¡°Are you okay.¡± Chu Qing asked after seeing the Jubao Beast beside him, he felt that he was really too thrilling just now. Jubao Beast looked at Chu Qing, then shook the head shyly, ¡°It¡¯s okay, many thanks to you, and they didn¡¯t embarrass me.¡± Chu Qing looked at Jubao Beast, and he did not suffer any injuries. Then he felt strange, ¡°Do n¡¯t they want to besiege you when we go down the mountain, let it go at once.¡± Although Chu Qing was a little skeptical, but Caressing touched the treasure beast. ¡°I don¡¯t know, I saw someone come to stop it.¡± Ju Bao Beast said, ¡°Because you fell, they want to save you.¡± Chu Qing looked at Ju Bao Beast. ¡°It means that those villagers are not bad people. They are just impulsive.¡± Chu Qing said to Ju Bao Beast. Jubao beast nodded, ¡°Don¡¯t be like this next time, even if I was beaten a little, there will be nothing. I am a beast, you are a person, you will die.¡± Jubao beast said distressedly, and then in Chu Beside Qing, wept. Although Chu Qing was covered with injuries, he was still not dead. He looked at Jubao Beast, ¡°Okay, am I not dead?¡± Jubao Beast couldn¡¯t cry, ¡°It¡¯s all me, if it weren¡¯t for me, such a thing would not happen.¡± It said with reproach. Chu Qing looked at it, ¡°You don¡¯t need to say that, you saved me.¡± He looked at Jubao Beast, ¡°I am your master, how can you be misunderstood as a monster, you are so clever. ¡°He looked at Jubaobeu distressedly, making him not so sad. ¡°Wow¡± Jubao Beast cried more and more loudly, like an abandoned child, he looked at Chu Qing, and then took the head, ¡°I can¡¯t let you go on like this, so I will kill you.¡± Chu Qing looked at it curiously, ¡°Let¡¯s listen to it, how to develop it.¡± Jubao Beast looked at Chu Qing, ¡°I can¡¯t let you lose, so I will die inexplicably in the future. This time it was those people who injured you. And you told me that you can¡¯t beat them.¡± Jubao Beast thinks that Chu Qing is not right to do this, why can¡¯t you beat others when others beat you. Chu Qing was a little touched. Such a little beast can be so empathetic. It feels that it is much better than some people and knows how to be grateful, and some people are indeed kind of with grace. ¡°I told you not to do this, naturally there is my reason.¡± Chu Qing looked at it and said. Jubao Beast came together, ¡°What is the reason, you have a lot of human truth.¡± It looked at Chu Qing, a little dissatisfied. ¡°Yo, I¡¯m not happy if I say that.¡± Chu Qing looked at it. ¡°Originally, you look a little scary, and the villagers haven¡¯t seen anything in this world. I really can¡¯t blame them all.¡± Chu Qing slowly sorted out these relationships for Jubao Beast and let it accept. Jubao Beast looked at Chu Qing and was telling it seriously, so there wasn¡¯t too much anxiety. ¡°That¡¯s right, there¡¯s nothing wrong with it.¡± He said to Jubaobei, ¡°You did good this time.¡± Jubao Beast looked at Chu Qing cutely, ¡°Really, but I hurt you.¡± Chu Qing is a little speechless. It would be nice if Jubao Beast could become a humanoid figure. Do you still have to suffer so many sins? How can you explain it to it and not listen? ¡°Can you turn into a human form, if it can, it will be much more convenient.¡± Chu Qing said angrily to it. Jubao Beast looked at Chu Qing, ¡°You can¡¯t change it, can¡¯t you change it, then you despise me.¡± He said aggrievedly. Chu Qing didn¡¯t expect that for a moment, Jubao Beast would ask him this way, he was depressed. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1285 Chu Qing looked at it, ¡°I just ask, if you can become a human form, we will be much more convenient, and we won¡¯t have so many troubles.¡± He said to Jubao Beast, afraid The words stimulated it, and the specific tone slowed down a lot. Jubao Beast looked at Chu Qing, ¡°Hey, I ca n¡¯t change it. In fact, I also got a little hurt, and when I deformed, the consumption was too huge to change into a human form. Moreover, my cultivation base, it is also very difficult to become human form ¡°It said to Chu Qing, there is nothing to hide, but if Chu Qing does not like it because of this, then it will be a little sad. Chu Qing looked at Jubao Beast, who was holding his head, ¡°Since it can¡¯t be changed, then we shouldn¡¯t be entangled in this matter, and we don¡¯t have to discuss who is right or wrong.¡± He comforted Jubao Beast, feeling it was quite glassy . At this time, Chu Qing thought of another injured partner, but he didn¡¯t know how. He ignored this problem. If Qilin had something to do, he would not be treated in time. He would feel guilty afterwards. After all, Qilin was injured for his share. ¡°How are you doing.¡± Chu Qing meditated on sound transmission in his mouth. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Qilin answered Chu Qing a little slowly, but the voice was still clear. Chu Qing Zou frowned, ¡°Is it really okay.¡± He feels that Qilin has always been stubborn. If anything, it is not necessarily all told, he is a bit skeptical. Qilin said slowly, ¡°Why do you doubt me, I¡¯m not so weak yet.¡± It seemed a little unhappy. Chu Qing feels a little unfathomable mystery, even the injured are not so good, and quite stubborn. Chu Qing sighed, ¡°If you are injured, you can say, I ¡¯ll give you a solution, I ¡¯m not doubting you, I just want to know the situation.¡± He was a little speechless, so it ¡¯s a little difficult to do anything like this Qilin is actually not an easy thing, there is a generation gap in communication. Qilin also knows that his attitude may be a little rushed, but this is the case for their family, what they say is outspoken, if they are uncomfortable, they fight, anyway, their system is good, and generally they will not say that there are any fatal wounds that cannot be recovered. ¡°It¡¯s really okay, worry you, sorry.¡± Qilin said confidently, he still knows his own body. This kind of injury is really nothing. Chu Qing saw the layout in the house and Qilin was able to cultivate with peace of mind. He felt that he should thank the villagers here. ¡°The villagers¡¯ care for us is quite thoughtful.¡± Chu Qing said to the two beasts. Jubao Beast looked at Chu Qing, ¡°It¡¯s not wrong to say so, but they also hurt us. It was even.¡± It said to Chu Qing. Qilin was disdainously nodded, and then walked aside, there was nothing to say. Chu Qing looked at them, ¡°Hey, don¡¯t you care about those little things so much, and see the villagers later.¡± Jubao Beast looked at Chu Qing, ¡°We will go wherever you go.¡± It said to Chu Qing. Qilin looked at Chu Qing and then returned to his treasure to continue to stay. Qilin generally doesn¡¯t like to contact strangers. ¡°Oh, this man, not this beast.¡± Chu Qing looked at Qilin. Qilin sound transmission, ¡°I¡¯m going to sleep, and those people have seen me.¡± Chu Qing had no choice but to say nothing, and then walked outside with the Jubao Beast. Jubao Beast looked at Chu Qing curiously, ¡°You humans, it¡¯s really weird, and the relationship with us is not very good, the next moment is just as good as before.¡± It looked at Chu Qing and felt wonderful. Chu Qing gave it a blank look, ¡°Don¡¯t it all remain the same, and then misunderstandings will develop to the end and then dig the ancestral graves of others.¡± He said angrily. Jubao Beast scratched his head and looked at Chu Qing innocently, ¡°What do you say, then what happens. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1286 Chu Qing slowly walked out of the house with Jubao Beast, and then came outside. The village is not very big, and the surrounding buildings are houses of some villagers. Chu Qing looked at the villagers walking in the village, then he nodded and smiled. After all, he is a newcomer, and he is more face-to-face, so if you want to know yourself for a while, he greets some villagers. The villagers saw Chu Qing woke up, and then a few villagers came over, ¡°young man, you woke up.¡± This is a middle-aged young woman, and Chu Qing said to Chu Qing. Chu Qing feels that these villagers are quite polite. He is very rare in this continent to be treated politely by women like this. ¡°Big Brother, you are awake.¡± There is a girl who sticks one¡¯s head around to look for from not far away, and then looks at Chu Qing. Chu Qing also smiled, he slowly greeted them, and thank them for their stay. ¡°Young man, where did that say, we were wrong that day.¡± Some villagers said on the sidelines. ¡°Yeah, yeah, it¡¯s our fault. How can I get better? I still have something here. Would you like to take it back to make it up?¡± An aunt took a few dragon eggs and said to Chu Qing . Where did Chu Qing dare to receive such a big gift, he knew that he would send it under the fence and spit a warm saturation and not be dared to leave, where he was so embarrassed to receive gifts from the villagers. ¡°No, I¡¯m much better.¡± Chu Qing said to them. ¡°Boy, you will be your own.¡± You don¡¯t have to be so restrained, just say whatever you want. A villager looked lively and outspoken. ¡°His own.¡± Chu Qing felt this sentence, he couldn¡¯t understand it. Was it the other party¡¯s hospitality? Chu Qing looked at them, ¡°I am so embarrassed, I dare not be myself.¡± Chu Qing intends to figure out his position better. ¡°Oh, you don¡¯t know yet.¡± The villagers looked at Chu Qing. ¡°Think about it, too. It must not be so well informed about the news that you have been sleeping.¡± Someone said to Chu Qing with a smile. Chu Qing looked at Jubao Beast, and then looked at it strangely, ¡°What happened in the village these 2 days, why are they so good to us.¡± He told Ju Bao Beast sound transmission. Jubao Beast looked at him, ¡°I am by your side for the past 2 days, follow closely, where do I know so many things, but someone came to change clothes for you and so on, really take care of him.¡± He reminded Chu Qing . Chu Qing also looked at the clothes, which is indeed not his own. Chu Qing tried many times and communicated with the villagers. Finally, some villagers said that they had leaked their words and told him that he had been taken by the village chief ¡¯s daughter. They were just the right age. They made a big profit and took back a wife. Ju Bao Beast is also facing Chu Qing laughed, ¡°You are so lucky.¡± Chu Qing also frowned. He hated this kind of strong buying and selling. He hadn¡¯t seen her yet. At this time, the villagers were too kind. It¡¯s too early. They didn¡¯t ask if they would like to stay. Then the villagers led him to the village chief¡¯s house and saw the village chief. ¡°Youngster, are you married?¡± Cun Chang looked at Chu Qing and said very much. Chu Qing looked at him, ¡°Unmarried.¡± The village chief said, ¡°Then you think about my daughter, I like your daughter very much.¡± He speaks frankly and respects the daughter¡¯s vision. ¡°I have to consider this first.¡± Chu Qing said. ¡°I am ready for the wedding, and you can rest assured that some should not be bad.¡± The village head smiled at Chu Qing, ¡°You are also a good treasure beast, when the time comes as a door boy ¡°¡± He decided so. Chu Qing looked at him, some strange, and then wanted to refuse. ¡°Youngster, don¡¯t refuse so quickly, I have good things here.¡± The village chief then brought a book ¡°Paragon Method.¡± ¡°I know, you youngsters like this, and I have been hiding for a long time, just as a dowry for my daughter, and you will treat her better in the future, the village chief said with a smile. When Chu Qing looked at the book, he was depressed. He really needs that kind of cultivation technique now, but he needs to sacrifice his own happiness for this cultivation technique. He was a little depressed for a while. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1287 Chu Qing at first wanted to directly reject the village chief ¡¯s proposal. When he and the village chief ¡¯s daughter were nodded, how could he easily agree to marry her, but the village chief proposed that if Chu Qing was willing to marry his daughter, he would send the Paragon letter He, Chu Qing hesitated. Paragon Fa Shuxin, a treasure that is enough for people to throw away their families and kill children, Chu Qing smiled bitterly in his heart, and he couldn¡¯t stand the day of temptation. ¡°How?¡± The village head stared at Chu Qing, eyes locked tightly on Chu Qing¡¯s face, seeing Chu Qing¡¯s face hesitant, the village head corner of the mouth slightly raised. ¡°The village chief laughed. Marriage is a major event in life. How can I decide casually, and even if love is still small, it may not really like me.¡± The temptation made Chu Qing have a moment, the heartbeat speeded up, but after calming down, Chu Qing felt a little weird, and the village head was too relieved to him, even in a hurry to urge him to marry his daughter, It seems to be in the middle. ¡°Oh, you can rest assured, what my daughter looks like, I am her elder son, of course, as long as you promise to marry my daughter, not to mention the Paragon letter, I give it to you, it is other books, how many do you want, I have How much can I give you. ¡° It seems that Chu Qing began to resist, the village head pretended to laugh heartily, and threw a bigger temptation to Chu Qing. He not only had the Paragon letter, but also other books. The village head believed that with Chu Qing ¡¯s IQ , Already thought of what he meant. Other books? Chu Qing immediately thought that the village head might know the whereabouts of the treasure, otherwise how could he boast Haikou. From the words and expressions of the village, Chu Qing believed that the village was telling the truth. If it is, there are other books, Chu Qing thought about it, and this selling business may not be impossible. ¡°Oh, this matter, we can talk about it later, as long as you want, the conditions I said will continue to change, it is too late, I will not disturb you to rest, you can think about it.¡± The village also knew that it could not urge the persecution excessively, and laughed eased down and said that he had left. After the head of the village left, Chu Qing frowned at the head of the village. The conditions given by the head of the village could not be described as unfavorable. If they were not people with sufficient strength, they might have been overwhelmed by the village head. ¡®Are the village heads thinking about falling down? ¡® Chu Qing couldn¡¯t figure it out. The curvy road might involve other people who Chu Qing doesn¡¯t know yet. Chu Qing walked out of the room and looked at the starry sky in the yard. Instead of getting a little bit relaxed, he felt more in his heart. Depressed. Just when Chu Qing thought hard about the village head, Chu Qing suddenly felt that someone was approaching quietly, and Chu Qing¡¯s eyes flickered slightly, hiding behind the gate. After a while, a slightly slender silhouette touched the small courtyard. He was very cautious and waited for a moment at the door before slowly reaching into the room. woman? There was a slight fragrance in the air, and Chu Qing recognized the silhouette as a daughter of the village chief. How did she come, or she was alone in the middle of the night. Is it? Chu Qing¡¯s brain burst into anger, is it possible that the village chief¡¯s daughter took a fancy to him, so after knowing that the village chief did not persuade him, she quietly touched in at night and then took him too? If it was in the former World, Chu Qing would sneer and throw this thought away. However, this World, the power of women, is enough to make women do things that are more crazy than men. If tomorrow is bright, The villagers and village heads outside found the village head daughter in his room. Chu Qing was afraid that it was reasonable and could not explain it. He could only accept the decision to marry the village head daughter with a wry smile. ¡®oh!¡¯ Chu Qing sighed, passing by, knocking the village¡¯s daughter dizzy. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1288 Looking down at the woman fainting on the ground, Chu Qing was helpless and could not let others find it, otherwise she would definitely rely on him, Chu Qing thought about it and decided to send the villager ¡¯s daughter back to her house, and then as if nothing happened Ever. When Chu Qing hugged the village chief daughter, the gate was suddenly opened, and a dozen villagers rushed in from outside the gate. The head of the person was the village chief. Was it caught? ! Chu Qing wanted to laugh bitterly, and now he was holding the villager¡¯s daughter, and was still outside his house. None of this seemed to be necessary. Sure enough, the villager¡¯s face was very ugly, and he stared at Chu Qing with unpleasant eyes. ¡°You listen to me explain ¡­¡± Chu Qing felt that he should justify. ¡°Chu Qing, I thought you rejected my proposal, maybe because you belonged to your family, or because your family was very upbringing, it made you think about it for one night, not wanting you to do such a thing. But the village head was furious and directly interrupted Chu Qing¡¯s explanation. ¡°I¡­¡± Chu Qing hugged the village head daughter, it was wrong to let go, and it was wrong to hold it, because the village head¡¯s anger, the villagers behind the village head, also looked at each and everyone in anger. ¡°That¡¯s all, my daughter¡¯s reputation has been ruined by you, Chu Qing, you must be responsible for it, so I don¡¯t blame you, the conditions we talked about are still the same, tomorrow, you will be married to my daughter, just That¡¯s it. ¡° The village chief simply did not allow Chu Qing to justify, saying that he would hold the daughter strong, and ordered the villagers to keep Chu Qing under guard, not to allow Chu Qing to leave the room for a half step. Can the villagers see Chu Qing? I promised no, but Chu Qing did n¡¯t want to do anything with these ordinary people. At this time, Chu Qing was stupid and wanted to understand, either, it ¡¯s all a plot of the village chief, or the village chief did n¡¯t expect his daughter. I would feel very late at night and touched a man ¡¯s house, just to see this scene, simply beating somebody at their own game, taking the opportunity to force Chu Qing. No matter what kind of choice, for the village head, his purpose has been achieved. Anyway, it is to marry the daughter. It does n¡¯t matter what kind of process, Chu Qing smiled bitterly. He wanted to understand that he should have left in a rage. But Chu Qing couldn¡¯t put down the Paragon letter, let alone other treasures in the mouth of the village head. ¡®Uncomfortable! ¡® Chu Qing dragged his chin boredly and bored, looking out the window with dull eyes. The villagers outside were afraid of Chu Qing running away, and each and everyone stared at him, making Chu Qing very uncomfortable, who would like to be visited by several rough guys all day long Watch late. Time slowly moved, and the night came quietly. The village chief happily brought a large group of people to find Chu Qing, and behind him was a daughter with a red gauze on his head and a red wedding dress. The village chief is trying to force Chu Qing to marry his daughter and come to a tyrant to bow? Chu Qing¡¯s brows jumped straight, and almost ran away. ¡°Village, this ¡­¡± Chu Qing embarrassedly stepped forward, preparing to refuse the village chief and explain what happened last night. ¡°You will be married to my daughter tonight, that¡¯s it, come here and put wine.¡± The village chief did not give Chu Qing a chance to refuse. With a big wave of his hand, the courtyard was instantly lively and lively, and he did not wait for Chu Qing to resist. Seven or eight aunts poured out behind the village chief to surround Chu Qing. After a while, Chu Qing has been put on the groom¡¯s suit, and was forced into the seat by several aunts. ¡°Hahaha, congratulations!¡± There was a very lively He Xi voice in the ear, and the village head received a congratulatory greeting from the villagers. Chu Qing suddenly felt that someone was watching him, he turned his head slightly, and when he saw the village head daughter, he looked at him charmingly. , Chu Qing is covered with goose bumps. ¡°Come and drink.¡± The village head was holding a glass of wine to honor Chu Qing. Chu Qing was scared by the appearance of the village head daughter. In order to cover up the panic in his heart, Chu Qing did not check it. He picked up a bowl of wine on the table and touched the village head. , It was hard into the mouth. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1289 The wine entered the throat, an unspeakable weirdness, Chu Qing felt cold in his heart, realizing that there was a problem with the wine he just drank, he quickly urged the inner strength to wrap the entire stomach, and then slowly pushed the poison out of the body. ¡°Okay, everyone stop talking, they are all gone, they are gone.¡± Watching Chu Qing drink the wine with his own eyes, a hint of joy flashed across the village head, and the villagers were greeted with more pride, and the village head spoke. The others did not dare, although some people were reluctant to fill the table with good wine And can only mumble away. For a moment, the excitement was silent, Chu Qing pretended to be mentally ill, and staggered back to the house. Once he saw the bed, he was unable to bear and fell into the quilt. After a few minutes, Chu Qing felt that someone was approaching him, and called his name softly, Chu Qing feigning ignorance, who still slept to death, the man watched Chu Qing fall asleep, worried that Chu Qing was pretending to be, and pinched Chu Qing again For a moment, until Chu Qing slept like a pig, it was confirmed that Chu Qing had a medicinal efficacy and left in a hurry. Shortly after the man left, there was another hurried footsteps. Chu Qing heard that one of them was the village head. Chu Qing sneered inside. Sure enough, the village head married the daughter to him for a purpose, but he still does not know the village head ¡¯s intention. . ¡°Has passed out?¡± The village chief asked in a low voice to confirm. ¡°I fainted and now sleep like a dead pig.¡± The other one turned out to be the daughter of the village chief. ¡°Daughter, wronged you.¡± The village chief was nodded again and again, and felt like this, making the daughter a little ugly and quickly comforted. ¡°Dad, I am willing to marry Chu Qing, or else ¡­¡± No, after the village chief daughter contacted Chu Qing several times, he found that he really liked Chu Qing quite a bit, hesitating to marry Chu Qing altogether. ¡°Shut up, daughter, you can¡¯t be so confused. Now that we have caught him, just wait for the man to come over, when the time comes glory and wealth, are you afraid you can¡¯t find an ideal husband?¡± The village head complexion changed, drinking down to dispel the daughter¡¯s thoughts. ¡°Dad, then I have a bad reputation now. If it spreads, who will marry me.¡± The village head daughter grumbled. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t be afraid, no one will spread it. When that person comes, no one will see the sun of tomorrow alive except us.¡± The village chief said with a cold laugh, the village chief daughter complexion changed, I did n¡¯t expect the village chief to be so cruel in private, but when I thought of the conditions given by the man and the beautiful future drawn by the village chief, the village chief daughter endured the inner fear , Just ask for the dawn to come faster. ¡®That man? ¡® Every word spoken by the village head and the village daughter, Chu Qing listened clearly. He did not expect the village head to be so cold-hearted and greedy. For his own benefit, regardless of the safety of the whole village, he was the one who spoke of the village head. The man rushed to wonder. Who is it? He even played such a big chessboard against him. ¡°Don¡¯t say it, the man is almost here, you hurry up and tie Chu Qing tightly with these strings The village head estimated that he had touched the time, and it was estimated that the man was coming soon, so he handed the rope to the daughter and urged him to leave. Listening to the village chief ¡¯s footsteps leaving, I heard another voice walk into the house, Chu Qing motionless, let the village chief daughter bind him to be strong, at first Chu Qing also worried that he was tied too tight, when The time comes and couldn¡¯t escape. As a result, it took a little effort to find that the village chief tied his rope, just some ordinary rope. As long as he worked hard, he could easily break it, and he patiently waited for the person in the village chief¡¯s mouth. As time passed slowly, the night outside the house was already dark and abnormal. The dead night seemed extraordinarily calm. Under the calm, the plot was about to be revealed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t want to, just blame yourself for offending someone who shouldn¡¯t offend.¡± At this moment, the village chief¡¯s daughter whispered apologetically, and at the same time, a footstep sounded in a hurry. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1290 ¡°What about people?¡± The hurried footsteps stopped outside, and a dull, hoarse voice asked coldly. ¡°Sir, it¡¯s inside!¡± The village chief ¡¯s voice was very respectful and humble, and bent over, led the man into the house, and the village chief ¡¯s daughter stood aside carefully, she peeked at the man, and she seemed to be found by The man looked at the village chief¡¯s daughter, coldly smiled, and the village chief¡¯s daughter looked pale and quickly lowered his head. ¡°Sir, there is a man.¡± Seeing this scene, the village head was shocked and quickly blocked the daughter, pointing to Chu Qing and said flatteringly. ¡°En.¡± The man glanced at the village head and walked indifferently towards Chu Qing. Only when he confirmed that the person falling on the bed was Chu Qing, his face slightly showed a big smile. ¡°Very good, you did good this thing, these things reward you.¡± The man confirmed that the person on the bed was Chu Qing, and he couldn¡¯t help smiling. It was rare for the village head to be charitable. He took out a bag of things from his arms and threw it to the village head. ¡°Adult, you, don¡¯t you mean that as long as I catch Chu Qing, I will give ¡­¡± The village head did not look at the small bag in his arms. The village head knew the value of Chu Qing and Jubao Beast, would he let it go for this benefit, if he was n¡¯t worried about angering this person, the village head would have been furious. This thing, want to pass the meal, the village head swallowed angrily to remind this person. ¡°Why? Not enough?¡± The man turned his head and stared at the village chief coldly, and the words were cold and merciless. The village chief was pale and his head sweated, and he even knelt directly on the ground to beg for mercy. ¡°Of course it¡¯s not enough. What you said to my dad was not the case. Do you want to abandon one¡¯s benefactor after achieving one¡¯s goal now?¡± The village head did n¡¯t dare, because the village head knew the horror of this person, but the village head daughter did n¡¯t know that, always relying on the power of the village head, she was always tyrannize in the village, wantonly, when she saw her father was scared In this way, she suddenly became unable to bear, and furiously refuted the question. ¡°Oh, it seems that you are upset.¡± The person coldly smiled, and now Chu Qing has got it, he simply does not need the village head, originally thought that the village head helped him catch Chu Qing, should reward something, did not think that even now dare to threaten him, think he is not fierce enough? ¡°Sir, don¡¯t blame us, we dare not dare.¡± The head of the village stood up in horror. He knew the bad thing when he heard the daughter¡¯s opening. Sure enough, he saw the man showing killing intent. He quickly asked for mercy and explained, saying that he drew the daughter and knelt down. ¡®Oh, did the dog bite the dog? ¡® Chu Qing motionless, watching the changes quietly, just feels funny. The village head is trying to hide from the tiger. Now he is going to be injured by the tiger. Since the village head framed him, why should he shoot for the village head? Why not watch the show quietly. ¡°Your daughter is nice.¡± When the man said this, the head of the village burst into shock, and the whole person stood in front of the daughter, with an angry and frightened expression. When he saw the sneer in the corner of the mouth of the man, the head of the village suddenly recovered, and immediately knelt On the ground, he kept kowtowing and begged the man to let him go with his daughter. He could do nothing. However, it was too late. The man waved his hand and hurled the village aside, smiling toward the village chief ¡¯s daughter with a smile. ¡°You, what do you want? No! No!¡± The mayor¡¯s daughter turned pale and retreated in fear. ¡°oh! ¡± Chu Qing sighed, sitting up from the bed, he didn¡¯t want to control, but unfortunately, he was too soft-hearted. ¡°Are you dizzy?¡± Hearing the sigh behind him, the man turned around in panic, glaring at the village head with an angry look, and watched Chu Qing with vigilance. ¡°Oh, who are you? Do you want to get the Treasure Beast? Or who ordered you to kill me?¡± Chu Qing frowned and looked at the man, asking suspiciously. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1291 The man was tall and tall. In a narrow room, he looked like a giant. His predominant posture magnified the difference between this figure several times. ¡°Hand over Jubao Beast, I can spare you not to die!¡± When this person said this sentence, Chu Qing instantly understood that it was just a disaster caused by Jubao Beast. ¡°Wow!¡± Chu Qing¡¯s nodded with a smirk, a clever look, the man was stunned, the village head and the village head¡¯s daughter also froze, Chu Qing agreed so easily? To know this, the two of them directly asked for it. No one thinks that Chu Qing will hand over the treasure beast so easily, of course, Chu Qing will not really be able to hand it over, just, just want to play with him. ¡°You dare to fight with me?¡± The man was stunned for a second, and then he was furious. How could he not hold Chu Qing? This was teasing him, waving at the moment, holding Chu Qing in his hand. Bang! Palm and palm collide! There was a muffled noise, but on such a quiet night, it was exceptionally loud, and the village chief¡¯s forehead was covered with cold sweat, looking at Chu Qing and the man who were fighting, panicking, fearing that they would be injured by 2 people. ¡°not bad.¡± Chu Qing lightly said with a smile, backhanded, throwing the man to the bed and throwing it hard, then the man was stressed, the whole person fell on the bed, and the hard wooden bed was crushed together. ¡°Jubaoshou, I gave it to you impossible. Well, after a sleep, it was very comfortable. I will say goodbye here, and I won¡¯t disturb you anymore.¡± Chu Qing yawned and said slowly, without waiting for the village head and the man to react, a short body jumped out of the window. ¡°Want to run!¡± With a loud bang, the man crawled out of the destroyed bed and saw Chu Qing running away. He chased out angrily. The village head saw it, but he dare not chase in panic and quickly pulled the daughter away. Being chased by the man all the way, Chu Qing is not in a hurry. Although the man can work hard, he is not Chu Qing¡¯s opponent. The reason why Chu Qing hangs the man slowly is to lead others behind him. There must be others, but they just did n¡¯t show up. Otherwise, with this person ¡¯s strength, they wanted to grab Chu Qing, and they were crazy about it. Sure enough, they chased and ran for a while. The person saw that Chu Qing had been running around the village. , Not at all like running away, I knew in my heart that impossible was Chu Qing¡¯s opponent, simply stopped and waved to the other side. Stopped? Chu Qing looked back and stopped. Sure enough, there was more than one person. Chu Qing saw a large number of people pouring out not far from the village entrance. He hesitated. There were a lot of people in the other party. I am afraid that he would suffer. But who is behind the scenes now? Instructed, Chu Qing didn¡¯t show up yet, and didn¡¯t want to leave like that. What¡¯s more, Chu Qing suspects that the other party is not only designing to catch him, but is also likely to have the next step, such as killing a villager and framing him, so that they can just and honourable. ¡°Chu Qing! How dare you dare to let go of such heinous crimes! Now that I have waited, you are not obediently surrender.¡± Sure enough, a woman led by a cold voice questioned, even casually buckled a big hat on Chu Qing¡¯s head, as if Chu Qing had done a heinous crime. ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t know what the heinous sin you said is?¡± Chu Qing slightly frowned, sneered rebuttal. ¡°Hmph, you killed the village head and insulted the village chief¡¯s daughter. Do you agree? The poor village head took you in, but I thought you were such a completely crazy and ridiculous.¡± The woman opened her mouth to ask questions, and she already detained the crime on Chu Qing¡¯s head. ¡°The village chief is dead?¡± Chu Qing was shocked. Before he ran out, the village head was still alive, and the village head¡¯s daughter was insulted? Chu Qing complexion is gloomy looked towards the previous big man. Sure enough, that big man loudly proved to others that the village chief was killed by Chu Qing. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1292 ¡°Chu Qing!¡± At this moment, a familiar voice suddenly sounded, and Chu Qing glanced, only to see that Gong Yan was even among this group of people, Chu Qing¡¯s complexion became ugly, he thought Gong Yan was also one of the people who framed him. ¡°Chu Qing, don¡¯t get me wrong!¡± When Gong Yan looked at Chu Qing¡¯s complexion, he knew that Chu Qing must have misunderstood him, and wanted to explain quickly. ¡°You don¡¯t need to explain! You framed me, you just wanted to take the Jubei from my hands. I¡¯m here to tell you that unless I die, you will never want to get the Jubei.¡± When Gong Yan appeared, Chu Qing immediately recalled many bad things. Chu Qing¡¯s mood was instantly bad. He sneered and didn¡¯t fear the other¡¯s crowd. ¡°Chu Qing little thief, Huo wants to be crazy, I just wait for you to kill the village head and rape the village chief daughter, and deliberately seek justice for them, not to mention that there are virtuous things in the world, people who should have virtue, what thing are you, even dare to occupy Jubaobeu, I advise you to be honest, hand over Jubaobei and beg for mercy. ¡° Seeing that Gong Yan had a relationship with Chu Qing, I was worried that Chu Qing would hand over the treasure treasure to Gong Yan. Another person could not sit still and opened the mouth and said. ¡°Oh, who should I give the treasure beast to?¡± Chu Qing saw the purpose of this person at a glance. He couldn¡¯t be the shameless villain who wanted to stand at the high ground of morality and seek benefits for himself. Chu Qing disdained sneaked. ¡°of course¡­¡± As soon as the man heard Chu Qing¡¯s inquiry, he thought that Chu Qing was frightened by his own words, his face showed a happy expression, and he wanted to say it to me. ¡°It¡¯s up to you, right?¡± Chu Qing sneered and said the second half of the man¡¯s heart. Sure enough, the man was a nodded first, but immediately found himself on Chu Qing¡¯s dang, and suddenly his face was full of rage and he wanted to refute and scold. ¡°Wow, then I¡¯ll give it to you, but I just don¡¯t know if other people disagree. If other people agree, I will give Jubaobei to you, how?¡± Chu Qing suddenly said with a laugh, sincere face. ¡°Chu Qing!¡± ¡°Chu Qing!¡± Gong Yan and others spoke one after another. They were all here to gather treasure beasts. How could it be possible for the treasure treasure beasts to be handed over. ¡°Well, you kid, you actually framed me, look!¡± Chu Qing only a few words, let everyone be alert to her, vigilant, see her trembling in fear, surprised and angry, scolded, and pulled a sword to kill Chu Qing. Chu Qing had already expected that, after flashing back, he raised his hand to block a sword, backhanded, and kicked the woman away with no difficulty. Then he gave her a disdainful look, and then looked at other people who rushed up. didn¡¯t expect Chu Qing is so powerful, just a trick, defeated a woman with good skills, witnessed this scene, others quickly stopped, fearing that they would start first, but they would have completed others. These people, each and everyone, have a good manner, and each and everyone are timid and afraid, and they all say that they are for the sake of the village chief, but no one has brought him to see the village chief. Come. ¡°Since you can¡¯t decide, then I will first take the treasure beast temporarily.¡± Chu Qing smiled, not only did not escape, but walked slowly towards the village, he wanted to see if the village head was really dead, and if the village head ¡¯s daughter was really insulted, he also had some responsibilities, after all, It was all caused by him, even if they had wanted to harm him. Everyone watched Chu Qing walking into the village dumbly, and no one dared to do it, and because Chu Qing not at all fled without pressing them, they were willing to watch Chu Qing enter the village. Gong Yan watched Chu Qing¡¯s lonely silhouette walk into the village. She felt very uncomfortable. She wanted to explain something, but Chu Qing would not listen. She had to follow quickly, hoping to help Chu Qing at a critical moment. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1293 The village chief died, and the body fell in the room where Chu Qing was sleeping. In the pool of blood, the village chief ¡¯s daughter shiver coldly nested in the corner. No one came forward to help her. Chu Qing took off his coat and smiled to the village. The long daughter, who had expected the village chief¡¯s daughter to see Chu Qing, immediately panicked and threw himself into Chu Qing¡¯s arms and cried. Chu Qing endured his anger and gently pats the mayor ¡¯s daughter ¡¯s shoulders to calm her down. Chu Qing looked down at the group of people who came in with him. These people should have seen it for a long time, but Chu Qing was the murderer The purpose is not to help the village chief daughter, but to prevent other villagers from approaching. For the sake of benefit, they are no longer humans and are not worthy of being humans! Chu Qing¡¯s eyes were cold at the moment. ¡°Take her away, take good care of her, there are some silver here, you take it, rest assured, they dare not do anything to you.¡± Seeing a few timid villagers who did n¡¯t dare to approach, Chu Qing helped the village leader daughter towards them, while others watched in the middle, letting go, waiting for Chu Qing to hand over the village daughter to them, and sending them away, they Surrounded Chu Qing again. ¡°Why, think about it?¡± Chu Qing sits on a chair in an indifferent way and looks at others slowly. They are not one mind. As long as Chu Qing does not escape, he is very cooperative in handing out the treasure beast. Instead, they will hesitate because they are not together. Everyone wanted to get it, and was rejected by others. As a result, Jubao Beast would still be in Chu Qing¡¯s hands. ¡°Since you haven¡¯t thought about it yet, then wait for you to think about it, and come to me again, I am very sleepy, so I won¡¯t greet you.¡± Chu Qing, like entertaining a group of guests, said that he was lying on the bed, very leisurely, and in contrast to others, he had started to play privately with each other. For a time, everyone wanted to get Ju Bao Beast, after siege Chu Qing in the house, they argued outside, but they all wanted Ju Bao Beast, and absolutely would not let Ju Bao Beast be given to others. The night came again. Chu Qing took a good sleep and woke up and saw that the people outside still hadn¡¯t decided. He sat up mockingly and watched the people outside. ¡°Chu Qing.¡± At this time, Gong Yan came over with concern, and others stood up one after another. Gong Yan turned back and glared angrily. The others did not fall off, but for some reason, Gong Yan was allowed to approach Chu Qing . ¡°Chu Qing, don¡¯t be impulsive, listen to me explain.¡± Gong Yan saw Chu Qing still coldly facing her and said anxiously. ¡°What do you want to say?¡± The more she looked at Gong Yan, the more uncomfortable Chu Qing felt. Before that, Gong Yan had betrayed him once and betrayed him. The experience of that time made Chu Qing feel painful. Since then, Chu Qing has left a mustache in his heart. ¡°You follow me back, as long as you agree, I can guarantee that you will be safe.¡± Gong Yan finally waited until Chu Qing was willing to talk to her, and after hearing her, she quickly said. ¡°Go back? Then betrayed by you again?¡± Chu Qing sneered and ridiculed. The one-time betrayal was unforgettable, and Chu Qing has forgotten forever in his life. ¡°The last thing, I have a hidden word, but this time, I will not betray you again, you believe me, it will be very dangerous for you to stay here, they will not get what they want, they will definitely ruin you Yes, will you go back with me? ¡° For Chu Qing¡¯s affair, Gong Yan knew that Gong Yan was very guilty, and the words were even more urgent. I hope Chu Qing would listen to him and go back with her. ¡°Sorry, I refuse.¡± Chu Qing ignored Gong Yan¡¯s bitterness, he stood up, stretched his back, slowly refused, and went straight out after speaking, Gong Yan saw it, stomped his feet resentfully, and hurried away in the other direction. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1294 Gong Yan left in a hurry, found Gong Yue, and told Gong Qing that he did not want to leave. Gong Gong finished listening, complexion changed, and angrily scolded Chu Qing for not knowing the current affairs, overestimate one¡¯s capabilities. At this moment, the village was in chaos. Gong Yue heard the chaotic voice in the village, his face tightened, and he quickly rushed to the village with Gong Yan. ¡°Chu Qing ran away?¡± Gong Yue was furious, and glanced coldly at the other gang, but the other gang didn¡¯t care, and they caught Chu Qing more anxiously. ¡°What should we do now?¡± Gong Yan asked Gong Yue nervously. ¡°chase.¡± Gong Yue closed her brows, and after thinking about it for a moment, chased after others. Taking advantage of an opportunity, Chu Qing suddenly caught a weak spot between the mutual scruples and mutual precautions, and rushed out of the crowd. ¡°Jubao Beast for you.¡± Chu Qing threw a box to everyone, then yelled, and fled quickly. The people thought that the treasure beast was in the box. Where could they chase Chu Qing, each and everyone crazy for the box, the result was that the box shattered However, there were no treasure beasts at all. At this time, all the people understood that they were being played by Chu Qing again, and they were all furious, but they found that Chu Qing had disappeared long ago, and they chased Chu Qing everywhere in anger and anger. ¡°hu!¡± Chu Qing ran for 2 or 3 hours with Jubao Beast and saw that there was no one behind him, so he lay on the hill bag with Jubao Beast and breathed heavily. Jubao Beast arched Chu Qing ¡¯s neck, Chu Qing rubbed the Ju Bao Beast, he felt all around not at all, and waved his hand, indicating Ju Bao Beast to play for a while, he had been forced to calm down before he found an opportunity Escaped from the crowd, and ran all the way again, now exhausted, no intention to tease the beast. Jubao Beast looked at Chu Qing very tired, and cleverly did not disturb Chu Qing again, swaying his body in search of food around him, slowly, slowly Ju Baobei went further and further away. After a while, Chu Qing recovered a lot of his spirit and physical strength. He summoned a treasure treasure beast, but did not get a response from the treasure treasure beast. Chu Qing complexion slightly changed, the whole person jumped from the ground, but did not see the treasure treasure beast for 4 times. Traces. ¡®Where is Ju Bao Beast? ¡® Chu Qing was nervously calling Jubao Beast, and at this time, Ju Bao Beast was in another mountain bag. It smelled of a strong rice fragrance. The hungry Ju Bao Beast was attracted by the rice fragrance and slowly left Chu Qing, and all of this Fall into the eyes of someone who is not far away. When I saw it, Jubao Beast ran over joyfully and saw that it was delicious, but Ju Bao Beast not at all found that there was a trap in front, and it was falling into the trap of bad guys step by step. ¡°Jubao Beast!¡± At this moment, Chu Qing¡¯s anxious call came and Jubao Beast heard it. He stood up halfway, looked up at Chu Qing, and looked down at the delicious food in front of him. It was difficult to choose. ¡°where are you?¡± Chu Qing ¡¯s call became more and more anxious, and he heard Chu Qing ¡¯s nervousness. Jubao Beast struggled for a moment, hesitating to hover before food and Chu Qing, and finally, Ju Bao Beast gritted his teeth, put down the deliciousness that was on his mouth, toward Chu Qing flew away. ¡°hateful!¡± Seeing it with her own eyes, Juju Beast was about to fall into the trap, but she ran to the door. She glared at the disappeared back of Jubao Beast bitterly, and chased back in unwillingness. ¡°Jubao Beast, where did you go?¡± Seeing Jubao Beast running away from a distance, Chu Qing finally relieved a lot of relief. He bent down to hug Jubao Beast and asked with a bit of blame. Jubao Beast grievously arched his head, but it was Give up the delicious. ¡°Who?¡± Rejoicing that Treasure Beast came back, Chu Qing was about to tell a few words, and suddenly felt someone approaching, Chu Qing frowned coldly shouted. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1295 ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± Chu Qing didn¡¯t expect The person who appeared would be Gongyue! ¡°it¡¯s me!¡± Miyazuki came out expressionless, originally she just wanted to secretly grab Jubao Beast, but didn¡¯t want to let Ju Bao Beast run away in the end, she was exposed and simply walked out. ¡°Give Juju Beast to me!¡± Gong Yue said coldly, with a commanding tone in his words. ¡°What if I don¡¯t give it to you?¡± Chu Qing asked with a sneer. ¡°Then don¡¯t blame me for being impolite.¡± A killing intent flashed in Gongyue¡¯s eyes, and the sword was drawn to kill him, and even if he didn¡¯t agree, he would kill Chu Qing. The sword and the sword crossed, and the silhouette of the two people was also intertwined. Gongyue had only a treasure beast in his eyes, and there was no Chu Qing. Chu Qing understood that Gongyue had completely killed him. ¡°Hand over Jubaobei.¡± Gong Yue angrily shouted, and in a flash, Gong Yue discovered that unconsciously, Chu Qing¡¯s strength soared, he may not be able to win Chu Qing. ¡°Don¡¯t force me to kill you.¡± Gongyue threatened that, without certainty, he wanted to get Jubao Beast first, as for killing Chu Qing, he had other methods. ¡°hmph! ¡± Chu Qing coldly snorted, flew to Gongyue, faced with the ruthless Gongyue, Chu Qing was really angry, new and old hatred, Chu Qing¡¯s strength is fully output. ¡°How come you are!¡± With the sword in his throat, Gong Yue was startled, and he looked at Chu Qing in disbelief. He was defeated, so easily, so thoroughly, Gong Yue roared unwillingly. Huh, Chu Qing has been too lazy to talk to Gong Yue more, the sword is shaking, Gong Yue¡¯s eyes are enlarged, thinking that Chu Qing is going to kill him, but Chu Qing not at all, although Gong Yue gave him a killing heart, Chu Qing But he couldn¡¯t bear to start, just knocked on Gongyue, and threw it aside. After glancing at Gongyue, Chu Qing¡¯s mood was a bit low. He took a deep breath and decided to walk away with Jubao Beast, but who knows, he only took a few steps, suddenly fell down and the whole person was rolled up Into a cave. ¡°here is?¡± Chu Qing fell into the cave unexpectedly, instinctively alert, but after a while, not at all any weird things happened, except for a dark passage in front of him. Suddenly, Chu Qing immediately thought of what the village head had said to him before. The village head said that he still had many babies similar to Paragon¡¯s letters, and these babies were in the village, is it possible that, in the mouth of the village head The treasure is here? Thinking of this, Chu Qing¡¯s eyes burst out with a glare of excitement, thinking that he didn¡¯t have the opportunity to come into contact with the treasure. Didn¡¯t expect to find the treasure instead. Looking at the dark passage, Chu Qing let Jubao Beast stay, the treasure has not been found, but it should be inside the passage, there must be some institutions in it, Chu Qing did n¡¯t want to take risks with Jubao Beast, squeezed Jubao Beast ¡¯s face, and told Chu, Qing left Jubao Beast and walked into the passage alone. After walking for a while, it turned out that there was an organization in the passage. Fortunately, Chu Qing had been prepared for a long time and escaped the organization calmly, but there was a difficult problem ahead. There were 3 intersections. One left, one right, one middle, Chu Qing stared at the three intersections. Calculate that the intersection is the real way to treasure. ¡®left? Is it right? Or is it medium? ¡® 3 identical dark intersections, Chu Qing hesitated for a moment, he could not see the real road, and wondered if Dao Palace would take other people in the month, time was pressing, Chu Qing decided to fight hard, he gritted his teeth and rushed in The middle channel. However, when he rushed into the passage, a wall of fire rushed towards him. Chu Qing escaped in fright. Several sharp weapons were stabbed on the ground. Chu Qing withdrew a wry smile and exited the middle passage. left? Or right? Chu Qing still didn¡¯t know, he closed his eyes and adjusted the state, rushed into the channel on the right again, rushed several hundred meters all the way, and didn¡¯t touch any organization at all. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1296 wry smile! Chu Qing looked at the retreat that was blocked behind him bitterly, and it was wrong again. Chu Qing was speechless about his luck, and he chose the wrong way twice in 3 ways. Now trapped in the tunnel, I do n¡¯t know what happened to the treasure beast outside? Gong Yue didn¡¯t know if he woke up, whether he had already discovered this cave, or whether he had brought people in. Treasure, Paragon calligraphy letter! Chu Qing was anxious and angry, and secretly hated that he should choose another path. Now he can only work hard to find a way out. Chu Qing looks everywhere to see if there is a secret grid. The result turned out to be true. Chu Qing suddenly touched a groove with an organ-like button in it. You can press it or not. Chu Qing was affected by the organs in the previous times, leaving some shadows in her heart. Beat a hand! Chu Qing pressed the button heartily, waiting nervously for a trap that would appear somewhere, but unexpected things happened, not at all organs, a wall collapsed to reveal another space inside. After ten steps, Chu Qing has seen the treasure in another space. Chu Qing was shocked. Didn¡¯t expect the treasure to get with no difficulty? Chu Qing even doubted that the treasure in front of him was a trap. Threw a stone into the treasure room and waited for a moment, not at all any abnormality, Chu Qing then came into the treasure room cautiously, the air in the treasure room exudes a faint aroma, it seems poisonous, Chu Qing quickly screen Hold your breath. There were many treasures comparable to Paragon¡¯s calligraphy letters in front of him. Chu Qing suppressed his inner impulse and carefully checked the surroundings, from top to bottom, from left to right, after careful inspection, finally, Chu Qing was convinced of the treasure room There is no other organ, and the aroma seems to be just aroma, not at all any problems. ¡°This is the treasure.¡± Chu Qing hesitated, but still couldn¡¯t hold it back. He reached for a book. When he opened it, Chu Qing showed his ecstasy and value, and then looked at everything in the treasure room. Chu Qing believed that After these things, his strength will wait for a greater breakthrough. Just when Chu Qing was completely relaxed, the situation happened again, the entire treasure room began to shake violently, and all the treasures fell to the ground, and Chu Qing could not stand still. ¡°Oops, it¡¯s going to collapse!¡± Chu Qing was shocked and could not bear the full treasure. He rolled up a cloth to pack the baby in front of him, but then he wanted to leave again, and he was completely trapped underground. ¡°Still greedy!¡± Chu Qing¡¯s bitter self-deprecation, not to mention him, even anyone, witnessing such a vast treasure in front of him, will be unable to control the temptation, but how precious is the treasure, so easy to get. Chu Qing looked at the enclosed space. Suddenly, his hand began to hurt. Chu Qing complexion changed. He looked down and saw a strange black streak appeared on his hand, and the black streak was slowly moving, but he could still see it. The speed of movement spread to the body. Poisonous on the treasure? Chu Qing threw away the treasure in horror. At this time, not only his hands, but also other parts of his body appeared strange black lines, and these black lines slowly moved and slowly spread. ¡°7 days!!!¡± Chu Qing estimated bitterly that the spread of these poisons would take 7 days, that is to say, he had only 7 days to find a way to leave and relieve the poison. ¡®Ok? Eight Divinatory Array? ¡® At this moment, Chu Qing had a pleasant surprise. He saw that the treasure room seemed to be arranged in an 8-hexagram format. At this time, he remembered a hexagram image he had seen. Perhaps, he could leave here. Thinking of this, Chu Qing was finally excited. After several comparisons, Chu Qing discovered the door to life, but now it is a matter of treasure. Chu Qing looked at the full treasure and he hesitated again. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1297 Chu Qing looked at the mural on the wall and became curious. There is such a thing in such a place. Looking down at the mural, Chu Qing saw the text on the mural. With the light, Chu Qing saw the content above. The surrounding treasures are beside Chu Qing. Looking at these kinds of treasures, Chu Qing suddenly has the urge to take them all away, but when he sees the words on the mural, he is understood and he ca n¡¯t be too greedy. ¡°Ai, it seems that it can only be taken away, which is a bit regretful.¡± Chu Qing walked in front of the treasure and looked at it with pity, these golden light shining things can sensation World if they are taken out one by one, but ¡­ that¡¯s all, it shouldn¡¯t belong to him. Chu Qing squatted down and looked carefully at the pile of things in front of him. The dazzling golden light flashed his eyes, and suddenly something caught his attention. There was no golden light on that thing, but the breath on it made him feel a little comfortable and kind. ¡°It seems that only you and I are destined.¡± At the end of the talk, Chu Qing picked up the treasure that seemed to have no trace of value from the ground, and then walked forward along the mural. Chu Qing walked for a while and found that there was no trace of anger around him, and he suddenly had a trace of curiosity in it. ¡°This place is Interesting.¡± Chu Qing murmured. As soon as he had finished speaking, Chu Qing continued to move forward, and the unremarkable Magical Artifact on his body was also faintly discernible. ¡°Damn¡± Chu Qing felt that the breath in his body was being affected by this cave, and Chu Qing mobilized his cultivation technique to resist every inch of air in the cave. Chu Qing walked with that Magical Artifact step by step, and finally he walked out of the tunnel. In order to walk out of the tunnel, Chu Qing saw a panoramic view of the cave, which really answered his guess. This cave is very evil. At the moment Chu Qing went out, the whole cave collapsed, leaving only the road in front and the ruins in the back. The huge stone fell. In the crisis, Chu Qing just wanted to mobilize his cultivation technique, and he saw that the Magical Artifact in his hand unconsciously became a barrier to protect himself. ¡°Is this thing that it keeps the entire cave fixed, or is, these caves are just to protect it?¡± Chu Qing carefully looked at the unremarkable Magical Artifact in his hand, and his curiosity about it rose sharply. Thinking of this, Chu Qing took the unremarkable Magical Artifact in his hand and walked forward step by step. The breath on his body was uncontrollably disordered. Chu Qing¡¯s brow furrowed, and he clearly felt his body Of weakness. Looking at the Magical Artifact in his hand, Chu Qing had a bold idea in his heart, maybe this thing could save his life. Chu Qing dragged it to the level of the cave and sat on the floor, trying to adjust the breath of his body, ¡°Hope can succeed.¡± Silently pondering its shape in his heart, Chu Qing slowly opened his eyes and saw that what was originally just an ordinary thing had become a sword. Chu Qing continued to try and found that this Magical Artifact could change into the shape he wanted as long as he thought about it. It seemed that he had picked up a treasure this time. Chu Qing restored it to its original state, and looked at the dark environment around it, turning it into a pearl of night. Suddenly the cave suddenly became bright, and Chu Qing saw the structure of the cave for the first time, the sound of water droplets sealed everywhere, ticking and ticking, which seemed a little gloomy against the environment at this time. Chu Qing keenly felt that there was a cold wind blowing on him. Chu Qing stood up and walked to the stone in the cave, tapped gently, and heard the sound of water. Chu Qing could n¡¯t help but ecstasy in his heart. he! Chu Qing quickly got up, looked at the Magical Artifact that had turned into the pearl of the night, and laughed at it. His eyes were full of appreciation. ¡°This thing is much more useful than it.¡± After finishing talking, Chu Qing changed it into the original state in silent meditation, and dragged it forward. Chu Qing at this time did not know yet, because the pile of treasures before the Magical Artifact he took away instantly vanished. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1298 In the dark cave, there are traces of spider webs everywhere, Chu Qing sees this, his body subconsciously trembles, and sits casually. This place is so gloomy and dark, revealing a bit of strangeness everywhere, and now he seems to be unable to find a way at one and a half. Today, survival has become a problem for Chu Qing. Chu Qing walked to the front of the wall and gently stroked the wall. ¡°It seems that I really can¡¯t get out.¡± After finishing talking, Chu Qing backed away and closed his eyes slightly, then walked towards the depths of the cave cautiously. Chu Qing walked slowly in the cave. Suddenly, something seemed to be crushed under his feet, and there was a crisp sound. When I looked down, Chu Qing¡¯s brows were involuntarily wrinkled and they were bones. It seems that this cave is not as simple as it looks. For this purpose, he can only adjust the interest rate by first finding a safe spot. Chu Qing had his luck and stepped forward stepping on the bones under his feet. The darkness in the cave was extremely dark. Only the lack of oxygen was consumed. He foresees that if he were to hurry, he might want Bury here. A few hours later, Chu Qing has reached the deepest part of the cave, but at this time, because he has not entered the water for several hours, his lips have dried up and walked, the lights in front attracted his attention. Chu Qing walked to the fire and looked at a small stream beside him. He was a little surprised in his heart. How could this strange cave have a stream and lights? The doubts in my heart were gradually magnified. Chu Qing simply filtered and adsorbed the water in the stream and swallowed it. It doesn¡¯t matter how much, he only knows that if he doesn¡¯t add water at this time, he can explain in this broken cave. Surrounding all around, Chu Qing felt a touch of breath, and he was ecstatic in his heart. When next to the light, Chu Qing sat on the floor. The faintly discernible rays of light in Magical Artifact surrounded him. Taking advantage of this great opportunity, Chu Qing placed the filtered water beside him and began his secluded cultivation. The time passed unconsciously. During these 3 days, Chu Qing had no day and night cultivation. He felt the change in his body with the body, and he was ecstatic. He also began to think about how to get out. After all, he stayed here after all. Not a good solution. Chu Qing explored his skills, and there was hope in his eyes. He had become such a situation! Chu Qing closed his eyes and felt the changes in his body. All the breath gathered together. He only heard a bang. The dark wall in front of him was suddenly shattered by Chu Qing. Strong light penetrated from the outside, Chu Qing¡¯s closed eyes opened at once, looking at the scene in front of him, Chu Qing smiled proudly, he did it! The Jubao Beast outside was walking anxiously, but suddenly heard a loud noise from the cave in front of him. The Jubao Beast was subconsciously alert, but when he saw the person coming, he jumped up excitedly. ¡°You finally came out!¡± Jubao Beast ran to Chu Qing in excitement, his eyes filled with joy. Chu Qing lightly rubbed the head of Jubao Beast and laughed at it. ¡°Well, I came out. You have been waiting here for a long time?¡± Ju Qing was asked some sorry by Chu Qing, ¡°It hasn¡¯t been a long time, or you are awesome, the way to come out is to hang the sky like this.¡± As soon as Jubao Beast¡¯s words came out, Chu Qing went up with a heavy blow, ¡°How many times have I told you not to say these swear words, I just don¡¯t listen.¡± ¡°Ao wu¡± Jubao Beast looked at Chu Qing with tears in his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m not happy, why are you hurting me when you hit me?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t come out of the past few days. I think you can do it. Has anything happened recently?¡± Chu Qing asked Jubaobei seriously. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1299 Ju Bao Beast looked at Chu Qing proudly, ¡°I won¡¯t tell you, let you be fierce.¡± Chu Qing suddenly had a black line on his face. Who can take this stinky thing, and who doesn¡¯t know Brat! ¡°I ¡­ I see you don¡¯t fight for 3 days, go to the house to uncover tiles!¡± As he said, Chu Qing had to roll up his sleeves and beat the Jubaomon. Jubao Beast saw that he really wanted to fight it and quickly recognized the counsel, ¡°ying ying ying, you are fierce.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have it, you didn¡¯t say it, don¡¯t blame me for any violent means.¡± As the words said, Chu Qing waved his fist like a demonstration at the opposite Jubaomon, as if he taught it as long as Jujube didn¡¯t listen Lifelike. ¡°Don¡¯t, I¡¯m wrong, I said it¡¯s not enough, just that, the little girl was taken away by her big brother.¡± Jubao Beast grumbled. ¡°Little girl, do you mean Gongyue?¡± Chu Qing looked incredulously at Jubao Beast, seeming a little surprised. ¡°Ang, just that Gongyue was taken away by her big brother, why are you sad?¡± Ju Baoshou looked at Chu Qing with an expression that I knew on the face, and whoever knew it would be knocked on the head by Chu Qing for a while. ¡°What are you thinking about in your head all day, I¡¯m worried about a fart, I just feel a little unbelievable.¡± Jubao Beast scratched his head, and I looked at Chu Qing with my face, ¡°Ah, hey, you¡¯re a big borer at first sight.¡± ¡°What nonsense are you talking about, Gong Yue is with you after all, shouldn¡¯t I worry about worrying about others, but you, you Jubei beast know so much?¡± As soon as Chu Qing¡¯s words were finished, Jubao Beast suddenly exploded . ¡°Chu Qing, do you despise me?¡± Ju Bao Beast pointed out Chu Qing panting with rage. ¡°I don¡¯t have it. I just think it¡¯s not normal for you to understand this.¡± ¡°I ¡­¡± Without waiting for the words to finish, a strange voice came suddenly. When Chu Qing heard it, he glanced at the Jubao Beast doubtfully, then laughed out loud. Jubao Beast pursed his lips and looked at Chu Qing awkwardly. ¡°Laugh, laugh whatever you laugh, just like you are not hungry. I do n¡¯t believe you are hungry. Let ¡¯s go eat.¡± ¡°Yoyo, aren¡¯t you able to find your own food?¡± After that, Chu Qing would leave Jubaobeg and leave. ¡°Don¡¯t, I¡¯m wrong. Wouldn¡¯t it be wrong, you see me for such a lovely part, take me to dinner.¡± Jubao Beast is crazy about Chu Qing, and the face of the beast has already been thrown away by him at this time. What face, it does not matter, it just wants to eat now! Chu Qing looked at it with a smirk on his face, how could he not find his jujube so funny before. ¡°Really wrong?¡± ¡°Really, you believe me, I won¡¯t be there anymore.¡± A ghost, the ridicule still has to be ridiculed, a beast screamed wildly in his heart. Chu Qing glanced at it, and then took Jubao Beast to search for Inn. After walking for a few hours, an Inn not far away let the already hungry Jubao Beast find hope, ¡°Chu Qing, you see there is Inn!¡± Chu Qing at a glance saw a shop not far away, and his old mother¡¯s smile suddenly appeared on his face, but he found it. Chu Qing walked in with a man and a beast, one after the other. Jubao Beast looked at the surrounding environment and sat on the chair with one buttock, ¡°Chu Qing, please go and give me an order, I am really hungry.¡± Chu Qing laughed at Jubao Beast and then walked in front of Boss. ¡°Put the best dishes of your shop, and then serve a larger portion.¡± Boss looked up and thought that Chu Qing was a bit familiar, but still prepared meals for 2 people according to Chu Qing¡¯s instructions. ¡°Do you see if the man is a bit familiar.¡± Boss asked Xiao 2 next to him. ¡°This seems to be the wanted criminal!¡± Dian Xiao 2 said horrifiedly. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1300 The shop Boss subconsciously swallowed, ¡°It¡¯s him, we should have given him medicine just now!¡± Dian Xiao 2 looked at the opener who was eating happily, and felt a little trembling in the heart, and said tremblingly, ¡°Boss, let¡¯s report to the official.¡± ¡°In this way, we will not move, wait for these two people to eat and drink, that is, when these two people enter, you first watch them and I will go back.¡± As soon as the words were over, the shop Boss quietly slipped out of the yard while the two were eating attentively. ¡°Chu Qing, I¡¯m full.¡± Ju Baoshou pats his stomach and enjoys a hiccup. Chu Qing looked at the scene of being looted in front of him, frowned, this, I really don¡¯t know what ancestor he stalled. ¡°You¡¯re full, you¡¯re not hungry, you¡¯re very hungry.¡± Chu Qing said to Jubaobei without a smile. ¡°Ah, really, this is actually very little. I ate more than this before.¡± Jubao Beast looked at Chu Qing proudly, and the look of Chu Qing wanted to give it a slap. ¡°Yes, you have so little to eat. If you¡¯re full, hurry to get out and stroll around, then hold on.¡± ¡°How could it be held up, our Jubao Beast is the Great Appetite King, but I really want to go, I went out to stroll, you hurry to eat.¡± Ju Bao Beast looked at Chu Qing with disgust, then patted his own The belly went out. Ju Bao Beast strolled around and saw the shop Boss. Ju Bao Beast just wanted to say hello, he saw the shop boss¡¯s thief head and thief brain, and suddenly felt bad in his heart, and hurried back. ¡°Chu Qing, Chu Qing, I will tell you,¡± said Ju Baoshou gasping for breath and ran to Chu Qing. ¡°Say, what do you think you ran?¡± Chu Qing looked at Jubaobei with disgust. ¡°I don¡¯t feel like a good person at that shop Boss. I just saw his thief head and thief brain, I feel that he recognized you!¡± Ju Qing¡¯s words made Chu Qing incredulous. Bad luck is really dead, and I can still encounter this kind of thing when I come out for a meal. ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Jubao Beast looked at Chu Qing worriedly, ¡°You bullshit, you go to the Xiao 2 stun, I go to the Fool Shop Boss.¡± As soon as he had finished speaking, the shop 2 walked in with tea, Ju Baoshou quickly faced the shop 2 and it was a pill, and Chu Qing stopped the shop boss. ¡°Boss, where is this going?¡± Shop Boss looked at Chu Qing in front of him incredulously, bowed his head in a guilty conscience, but then looked at Chu Qing with a straight face. ¡°You wanted a criminal, you still asked me where I went, and of course I went to the police to catch you . ¡° ¡°Boss, you see how a person like me could be a wanted criminal.¡± After finishing Chu Qing, he also turned around deliberately, and the shop boss looked at him suspiciously. ¡°You mean that the person above is not you?¡± Chu Qing quickly denied that ¡°No, I didn¡¯t say that.¡± ¡°Then you are a wanted criminal, and you said so nicely.¡± Shop Boss whispered by himself. ¡°Aiya Boss, how is it possible for someone like me to do that kind of thing? Do you say it is not easy for everyone to go out? Why bother going to the police?¡± After talking, Chu Qing pushed the store boss into the house, and the store boss looked at Chu Qing, ¡°I don¡¯t believe it.¡± Looking at Chu Qing¡¯s appearance, shop Boss has a small plan in mind. Rather than report him to the office, it is better to sell him to a brothel, and maybe sell for a good price. Thinking of this, the shop Boss looks at Chu Qing as if looking at a product. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1301 A group of people passed by in a hurry, and Chu Qing quickly retreated to the alley behind him. They seemed to be in a hurry, moving towards a certain direction to chase down someone. Chu Qing looked at that direction, where he lived. . Another group of people, this is no longer in a hurry, but the expression of urgency is still looking for people, Chu Qing frowned, his traces were exposed, it seems that he ca n¡¯t go back, just where to go ? ¡°You go look over there!¡± At this time, Chu Qing suddenly heard one of them shouting at the place where he was hiding. Chu Qing smiled helplessly and couldn¡¯t hide anymore. ¡°Hey, guest, come in and see Yo, the girl in the shop is fine!¡± Chu Qing¡¯s shoulders are charged ahead, which happens to be blocked by a voluptuous silhouette that seems to fall down in the wind. Chu Qing¡¯s eyes roll, maybe brothel will be an excellent hiding place, he sees that group of people is getting more and more anxious, Simply let brothel¡¯s doormen pull into brothel. ¡°Oh, Young Master is so good, but this is our first visit to our shop!¡± The old bustard sat in the hall and glanced at Chu Qing at once. She immediately burst into a chrysanthemum-like smile and greeted her. The pungent, unpleasant rouge caused Chu Qing to drift away from her head, but her body was pulled to a table and sat down. Answer, a glass of wine was blocked in the mouth. ¡°Sorry, I just passed by ¡­¡± Brothel¡¯s situation made Chu Qing completely unable to withstand, and quickly blushed to explain. ¡°Hehe, whoever will pass by will come in casually. Since the Young Master is here, it is fate. Come, Ruyan, and greet the Young Master into the room.¡± The old bustard¡¯s eyes are extremely venomous. It has long been seen that Chu Qing has no money on his body, but he still laughs at Hehe¡¯s order. One of the women dragged Chu Qing into the house, and a group of people outside the door were just at the door. Chu Qing was helpless and could only follow this call. The smoky woman entered the room. ¡°Where is Young Master?¡± Sitting at another table, Ruyan asked Chu Qing and smiled at Hehe, and said that she was graceful to show her soft and white body, and she was really tempted. ¡°I¡­¡± Chu Qing decided to speak out about his situation. However, just after opening his mouth, Chu Qing realized that the situation was not good. His mana with the body turned out to be like a paste and could not work at all. Is he poisoned? But Chu Qing didn¡¯t know how he was poisoned at all, he tried hard to think back, and finally he looked angry, staring coldly at the Ruyan girl in front of him. ¡°Yo, you found it ~ I¡¯ll call you mom, but wait for me ~¡± Looking at Chu Qing¡¯s appearance, Ruyan immediately knew that brothel¡¯s trick was found, but she didn¡¯t feel any discomfort at all. She still laughed at Hehe¡¯s rise and twisted her ass to go out. After a while, the old bustard I saw just now showed a strong rouge smell . It was this rouge that Chu Qing stood up in anxiety and stared at the old bustard. He did n¡¯t know where he offended the old bustard. The old bustard calculated him silently. He did n¡¯t know whether the old bustard collaborated with the outsiders. Open a black shop, no matter what is possible, Chu Qing¡¯s situation is not a second. ¡°It¡¯s you who was traced by someone outside the door.¡± No, the first sentence of the old bustard made Chu Qing stunned. This sentence not only stated that the old bustard had nothing to do with outsiders, but also explained the old bustard¡¯s sinister vision. ¡°You can hand me over, maybe you will get a generous reward.¡± Chu Qing sneered. ¡°Hahaha ~ It¡¯s good to be brave!¡± Facing Chu Qing¡¯s cold-eyed words, the old bustard not only was not angry, but instead laughed a lot of flowers and branches, Chu Qing stared at the old bustard unpleasantly, but the old bustard ignored it and smiled for a while before stopping. , Asked a question that made Chu Qing complexion changed. ¡°Alliance Leader¡¯s token is on you?¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 1302 The old bustard seemed to ask, but the tone was full of affirmation. Chu Qing looked at the old bustard, his mind was flying, denied or admitted? Chu Qing hesitated. He couldn¡¯t believe whether the old bustard was a good or bad person. Or, the old bustard was just a stakeholder, and wanted to benefit from Chu Qing. ¡°You don¡¯t need to answer, the mana on you is no longer functioning, right? Tell you, the poison on you is ours, but rest assured, this poison will only make your mana stagnate, and will not bring you Any harm, you can think about it before choosing whether to continue with me. ¡° The old bustard laughed and waved away with his men, leaving Chu Qing alone in the house, neither tied nor imprisoned. About an hour or so later, the old bustard came to the room again, pushed the door in, and saw that Chu Qing was so calm that he stayed in the house, and the old bustard rarely smiled nodded. After entering the room, he drank the banquet arranged by the people behind him. Looked at Chu Qing. ¡°Why? I haven¡¯t thought about it yet.¡± The old bustard asked lightly. ¡°Now that you already know, why should I explain?¡± Chu Qing is also said in a tranquil voice. He thought about it, no matter how good or bad the old bustard is, he is now there¡¯s no resistance. Since it is so, it is better to calm down and maybe find a trace of doubt. ¡°good very good.¡± The old bustard was another trembling laughter. ¡°Freshly, since Chu Young Master is so, why not take the Alliance Leader¡¯s tokens and tell the world that you are the heir of the Alliance Leader. In this way, Chu Young Master no longer has to hide and hide everywhere, and he can become a man in a moment. ¡° The old bustard suddenly became enchanted and said, although the old bustard was already half-old milfs, but in brothel, after experiencing the red dust of the half-body, he could still draw some charm, Chu Qing bowed his head and avoided looking away. ¡°I won¡¯t do this, I just want to be worthy of my conscience.¡± Chu Qing refused, and the old bustard¡¯s proposal might have moved him heartily, but he thought it was a kind of deception. He could not give up his bottom line for the sake of prosperity. ¡°Oh, since Chu Young Master is like this, the old lady will no longer advise. If Chu Young Master wants to leave, he can do it at any time.¡± The old bustard looked at Chu Qing for a while, suddenly stood up with a smile, and dropped a sentence before leaving. that¡¯s it? Let him leave easily? Chu Qing did n¡¯t believe it. He thought about it from the beginning, and did n¡¯t feel the old bustard ¡¯s malicious intention. He walked out of the room. As expected, not at all. No one stopped him, as if he was an ordinary guest and wanted to go. Just go. Who is the old bustard? Chu Qing looked at the busy opening in the hall. There was no difference between an old bustard and an old bustard. He still couldn¡¯t see anything. He bowed his head for a moment and turned to move towards the brothel door to leave. I just turned out of the brothel gate and turned around. I saw Xiao 2 dog rushing over with a group of people. Chu Qing instinctively wanted to run mana, but there was no movement on his body. Then he remembered that his mana was blocked. Stayed, now his face was white. ¡°Chu Young Master, would you like to play in the store again!¡± Seeing that he would fall into the hands of the Xiao 2 dog and the others without retreat, the old bustard appeared again miraculously, looking at him with a smile, and the people behind him completely blocked Chu Qing, Xiao 2 dog and the others passed by in a hurry, but did not realize the existence of Chu Qing. ¡°how is it?¡± The old bustard looked at Chu Qing and asked again with a good temper. ¡°many thanks.¡± Chu Qing¡¯s bitter nodded, following the old bustard is the best way, but who is the old bustard? Chu Qing did not know why the old bustard helped him again and again. is it possible that old bustard only sympathized with his experience, or what relationship did old bustard have with Alliance Leader, so he helped him so much, Chu Qing couldn¡¯t figure it out, and he returned to brothel again. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1303 Returning to brothel again, the old bustard seemed to have forgotten the existence of Chu Qing, only Chu Chu eats and drinks, as for the others, it has no contact with Chu Qing at all, and the others of brothel, as if waiting for the order of the old bustard, to Chu Qing Turn a blind eye. After so many days, Chu Qing thought that he was completely ignored by the brothel, but did not think that the old bustard came to the door again. This time, the old bustard still asked Chu Qing if he would use Alliance Leader ¡¯s tokens to declare himself to be external Heir to Alliance Leader. This time, Chu Qing hesitated, he thought the past few days very seriously, Alliance Leader ¡¯s token is on himself, maybe Alliance Leader wants to give him as heir, on the other hand, if there is an Alliance Leader heir With this title, he can avoid being chased and killed everywhere. Chu Qing doesn¡¯t like this kind of beware of the lives of others. ¡°How? Chu Young Master can think clearly.¡± The old bustard seemed to be able to see through the hearts of people. The first sentence he asked after entering the door, although it was asking, seemed to have understood the answer. ¡°Can I still have other methods now?¡± Chu Qing¡¯s helpless said with a smile, Xiao 2 The dog with a large number of people from the lake and lake was stationed outside, and he was about to turn over the whole city and find out Chu Qing. If it is not the particularity of brothel, I am afraid that Chu Qing has already been Xiao 2 Dog people found that Chu Qing can only accept now. ¡°Haha, then congratulate Chu Young Master, and hope that Chu Young Master will be rich and prosperous in the future, don¡¯t forget the old woman¡¯s broken shop.¡± Since the old bustard has received affirmative answer from Chu Qing, it is just a joke. Leave this sentence and leave again. After that, regardless of Chu Qing¡¯s entry, Chu Qing is really just an ordinary guest of brothel. Alliance Leader¡¯s token! Actually not in Chu Qing, but in the hands of Gong Yan. Now that Chu Qing wants to get the name of Alliance Leader¡¯s heir with Alliance Leader tokens, he must also go back to Gong Yan and take Alliance Leader tokens back from Gong Yan. After avoiding layers of chasing, Chu Qing returned to the origin again, and learned that Chu Qing came to her. Gong Yan was very happy to bring Chu Qing in, and looked at Chu Qing with a bit of concern in his face. It seems that seeing Chu Qing not at all injured and the like is very nodded. ¡°You know why I came to you, I hope to get back the Alliance Leader¡¯s token.¡± Chu Qing made it clear and simple. I do n¡¯t know why. When Chu Qing faced Gong Yan, he made this request to himself, and felt that he was a little too much, so the tone was a little sincere begging. ¡°You think about it.¡± Gong Yan not at all agreed directly, but frowned, looking at Chu Qing with anxiety and asked. ¡°En.¡± Chu Qing nodded. ¡°Okay, I will return the letter to you.¡± Gong Yan confirmed Chu Qing¡¯s idea, agreed with a swift, and used the return, which is equivalent to she just returned to Chu Qing Alliance Leader¡¯s token, not Chu Qing to ask for it, which made Chu Qing very grateful. ¡°No, I don¡¯t agree!¡± Instead, at this time, Gong Yue came out and swept Chu Qing with a disgusted expression, then looked at Gong Yan with indignation and raised objections. ¡°Miyazuki !!!¡± Gong Yan glanced apologetically at Chu Qing before looking displeased towards Gong Yue. ¡°I don¡¯t agree, Chu Qing, he did this for a purpose, he must have a conspiracy.¡± Gong Yue ignored Gong Yan¡¯s eyes, staring at Chu Qing with a jealous expression. ¡°So what do you want? Only willing to give me the token of Alliance Leader?¡± Chu Qing didn¡¯t understand why Gongyue was aiming at himself everywhere. He held back his anger and asked calmly looking at Gongyue. ¡°Gongyue!¡± Gong Yan shouted loudly again. ¡°Since you brought it up, we will suppress Qilin at Gong Family, so we will give you the token of Alliance Leader.¡± Instead, Gong Yue said proudly. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1304 ¡°Gongyue!¡± Gong Yan¡¯s tone was a little unpleasant. Her request was indeed excessive. Gong Yan looked at Chu Qing with guilt, trying to show that she was not thinking like Gong Yue. ¡°Why? I¡¯m afraid, if Chu Qing doesn¡¯t keep Qilin in Gong Family, it means that Chu Qing is mischievous. With such a person, how can we easily give Alliance Leader¡¯s tokens to him?¡± Gong Yue¡¯s opposition made Gong Yan silent, and Chu Qing was coldly laughed. He didn¡¯t say anything, and turned and left. ¡°Chu Qing¡­¡± Gong Yue glared at Gong Yan angrily and quickly caught up with Chu Qing. ¡°Chu Qing is really in Gong Family!¡± ¡°Seize Chu Qing and avenge Alliance Leader!¡± ¡°Chu Qing, look at where you are fleeing this time? Hurry up and hand over the Alliance Leader ¡¯s tokens, otherwise you will be forced to survive and not die!¡± When Chu Qing walked out of the Gong Family, he immediately fell into the enclosure led by Xiao 2 dogs and the others. Chu Qing didn¡¯t even speak, and there were countless criticisms of people from all over the world. ¡°Chu Qing, Alliance Leader did you kill, old man needs you to admit it!¡± Facing the accusations made by the people in the rivers and lakes, Chu Qing was silent. However, when a white haired old man pointed at him indignantly, framed him to kill Alliance Leader, Chu Qing unable to bear. ¡°Do you have any evidence that Alliance Leader killed me? Did you see it with your own eyes?¡± Chu Qing stared angrily at the white haired old man, and the Alliance Leader treated him. Chu Qing was grateful, but did not think that these people actually turned the black and white upside down for the benefit, so a large pot of sewage was poured on him. ¡°Hmph, Alliance Leader¡¯s token is in your hand, I will ask you why Alliance Leader did not give the token to anyone, but instead gave it to you, it must be you, kill Alliance Leader, steal Alliance Leader token, and then Pretend that Alliance Leader¡¯s token is given to you by Alliance Leader. You are so distraught, but you can¡¯t wait to cheat me. ¡° Has been completely unreasonably framed, Chu Qing sneered at this group of people, they have determined that Chu Qing is the murderer who killed Alliance Leader, no matter how Chu Qing argues, even if Chu Qing has ten mouths, it is also impossible. They, they also impossible believe. ¡°Since you said I snatched the Alliance Leader token, then I am curious to ask you, I wonder who do you think Alliance Leader is going to give the token to? Is it you? Or you?¡± Chu Qing sarcastically said that when he pointed at a certain person and said that it was you, that person even showed ecstasy, and he almost said that it was him. Chu Qing only felt funny and ridiculous. ¡°Shut up!¡± The crowd was almost swayed by Chu Qing, and they were so angry that the 2 dogs were annoyed and angered. At this time, the talents knew that they almost fell into Chu Qing ¡¯s deception, and they quarrelled with each other, and the people who wanted to understand were flying into A rage out of humiliation stared at Chu Qing. If they were not afraid of Gong Family, they would have rushed over and split Chu Qing into 10000 pieces. ¡°Chu Qing, you keep your tongue open! Hurry up and hand over the Alliance Leader¡¯s tokens, and then plead guilty.¡± Xiao 2 shouted loudly. Chu Qing stared coldly at the Xiao 2 dog. Among the group of people, the Xiao 2 dog was the most active. Chu Qing was framed and persecuted everywhere. The current situation of Chu Qing is so embarrassing. Many of them are because of the Xiao 2 dog. ¡°You are quiet!¡± At this moment, the scene of indignation in front of him suddenly appeared a slow voice, originally everyone did not at all found, but as the first person saw Gong Yan appeared, and quickly pulled the people around him, this made more and more The people quieted down and looked at Gong Yan quietly, wanting to see who Gong Yan stood on. Chu Qing was the closest to Gong Yan, and he was also the first to discover the appearance of Gong Yan. The expression on Chu Qing¡¯s face was very strange, that is, he wanted Gong Yan to help him, but did not want Gong Yan to help him, so he looked at Gong Yan tangledly. Slowly approached him, and he couldn¡¯t say a word. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1305 ¡°Everyone! This is Gong Family. You are making a lot of noise here. Are you not giving Gong Family some face?¡± Gong Yan glanced at Chu Qing with a slight smile in his eyes, and then he froze his face, looked at many people in the rivers and lakes, and said flatly. For a while, everyone died, what was the status of Gong Family, and how dare they make trouble in Gong Family, it was not that they had a long life, no one dared to come out first, fearing that they would be remembered by the people of Gong Family. Although Gong Family won¡¯t pursue it right now, who knows that it will be very dangerous in the future. Xiao 2 stared angrily at Gong Yan, the situation was good, and it seemed that he would successfully provoke the condemnation of Chu Qing by the people of Jianghu. At this time, Gong Yan came out, even disregarding the numerous people of Jianghu, Xiao 2 dog worried about everyone He was afraid of Gong Family, and broke the situation in front of him. He decided to bring the crowd against Gong Family. He believed that Gong Family impossible offended the entire river and lake for a Chu Qing. ¡°How dare we offend Gong Family, but the death of Alliance Leader, I waited indignantly, and definitely could not let the murderer who harmed Alliance Leader go unpunished. Presumably, as the status of Gong Family, it would not allow some people to deceive, and the entire rivers and lakes Be the enemy. ¡° Xiao 2 The dog seems to admire the Gong Family on the surface, but in fact it is suggesting that everyone wants to cover Chu Qing and be hostile to the entire rivers and lakes. When the first person comes forward, the rest of them also plucked up their courage. . ¡°That is, Gong Family is powerful, and I admire it, but Gong Family cannot protect Chu Qing in this way.¡± ¡°Gong Family can¡¯t be greedy for Alliance Leader¡¯s trust!¡± Everyone said that they were angry again, and once again noisy, Gong Yan looked at Xiao 2 dog coldly. If he did not care about too many people in the rivers and lakes, Gong Yan even wanted to punish Xiao 2 dogs. She clearly had already suppressed the rivers and lakes. People¡¯s dissatisfaction, but this Xiao 2 dog repeatedly, and then 3 provoked. ¡°So what do you think?¡± Gong Yan stared at Xiao 2 and asked coldly. ¡°I¡¯m just saying something for Jianghu people.¡± Xiao 2 The dog is actually somewhat guilty, Gong Family still can¡¯t afford to offend, but he relies on the presence of so many people from the rivers and lakes today, Gong Family certainly does not dare to treat him, he simply said cruelly, but has offended Gong Family, if he can¡¯t get it The recognition of people from all over the world is even more troublesome in the future. ¡°Of course I believe that Gong Family will not cover up the bad guys, but just want to ask everyone how Gong Family is going to do it?¡± After having figured it out, Xiao 2 dog was more straightforward and eloquent with Gong Yan on the poetry. Chu Qing sighed, at the moment, only promised Gong Yue ¡¯s request, Chu Qing raised his head to think of Gong Yan ¡¯s nodded, expressing his willingness to agree to Gong Yue ¡¯s request, pressing Qilin to Gong Family, Gong Yan did n¡¯t think Chu Qing would agree, Gong Yan To say no, she did n¡¯t take the opportunity to threaten her. She did n¡¯t want Chu Qing to think of her like this, or to Gong Family, but for now, not yet. ¡°My Gong Family guarantees Chu Qing with honor! Is this enough?¡± Gong Yan took a deep breath, swept everyone with cold eyes, and said indifferently. Suddenly again, everyone did not think that Gong Family was willing to take the reputation, just to protect Chu Qing alone, now Gong Family has said so, how can anyone dare to object? ¡°Okay, I am willing to believe in Gong Family, but Chu Qing has disgust on him after all, so Chu Qing stays in Gong Family and must not leave.¡± Xiao 2 The dog did not think that Gong Family would be so decisive. After thinking about it, he said respectfully to the palace with a smile. Gong Yan took a deep look at Xiao 2 dog. This person was very good at seeing the wind and rudder. Now that all the people in the rivers and lakes have agreed, Gong Family should not be too lonely. Gong Yan decided to meet the request of Xiao 2 dog. ¡°Okay, Gong Family guarantees by its reputation that Chu Qing will stay with Gong Family, and Chu Qing will never leave Gong Family until everything is clear.¡± Gong Yan swore loudly to everyone. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1306 Gong Yan¡¯s eyes turned and he counted on his heart. She reached out and held several big holes in Chu Qing, so that he had no strength to resist, and then took out a dark-green porcelain bottle from her waist. ¡°You know, what kind of medicine is this?¡± Gong Yan raised an eyebrow and joked. The light hits the porcelain bottle, which reflects the brilliant lights and vibrant colors of the bottle. The transparent colors like jade make people feel comfortable after reading. She held the porcelain bottle in front of Chu Qing and shook the bottle slightly, only to hear the sound of collision. Chu Qing turned his head and lightly raised his thin lips coldly said: ¡°You have to kill to kill, but you don¡¯t want to make fun of me.¡± His eyes were deep and he was very disgusted with Gong Yan¡¯s current practice. ¡°Huh, it¡¯s really impossible to tell good from bad.¡± Gong Yan twitched his lips boringly, and then poured a dark green pill out of the bottle, and the light medicinal herb smelled refreshing. But at the same time, there was a hint of fishy smell mixed with medicinal herb, which was very pungent. Chu Qing had a keen sense of smell and noticed it. His eyes widened slightly. ¡°Bloodthirsty Grass?¡± He looked at the medicine in Gongyan¡¯s hands, and his face looked bad. Gong Yan laughed twice, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s pretty good, it¡¯s bloodthirsty grass!¡± She held the pill with two fingers and took it in front of her to play with a smile on her face. Bloodthirsty grass, a special herbal medicine, can save people and kill people. When mixed with poison, it can become a tonic, and when mixed with tonic, it becomes a poison that sees the blood and seals the throat. Chu Qing thought of this, and knew with his toes that it was a ball made of poison, and immediately understood what Gong Yan wanted to do. ¡°Do you want to control me?¡± Chu Qing gritted his teeth, ¡°I advise you to stop dreaming.¡± He stared at Gong Yan, and a pair of star eyes seemed to be able to burst into flames. Gong Yan didn¡¯t care, and continued, ¡°This bone-eating pill was carefully refined for 49 days. It was originally a medicine of Dabu. When it was infused with Buddha lotus and jade bone vine, even if it was sold outside, it would be a treasure of high price It¡¯s a pity that it was made into poison. ¡° Gong Yan said here and shook his head regretfully. ¡°But adding the bloodthirsty grass is also a treasure. It is used on you. I don¡¯t know if it is a waste.¡± Chu Qing pursed his lips and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are attached to, I have to waste time on me.¡± Gong Yan chuckled, ¡°Now, you eat it for me!¡± Only when he finished, Gong Yan reached out and grabbed his cheek, forcing him to open his mouth. Chu Qing had no resistance. He swallowed the pill with his mouth open. He wanted to spit it out in his mouth for a while, and He Cheng wanted to slap it on his back, forcing him to swallow it. Chu Qing¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°You are despicable!¡± He coughed and wanted to vomit, but to no avail, the medicine seemed to be directly integrated into his body, without any traces. Gong Yan made a smile, ¡°I specially made a split of this medicine. You can¡¯t die by taking one capsule, but you need to come to me every month to get the antidote.¡± She said, she reached out one after another to unlock the hole on Chu Qing ¡¯s body, lightly smiling, but what she said made Chu Qing gnash the teeth: ¡°Must remember to come to me for an antidote. No one can solve it, you can only do it if you do n¡¯t take the antidote. ¡°She leaned closer to Chu Qing¡¯s ear and whispered:¡± 7 He died from bleeding. ¡° But what Gong Yan didn¡¯t know was that Gong Yue also took the opportunity to add mandala to the bone-eating pill. Originally she wanted to replace the medicine, but worried about being seen, she only secretly added a medicine to it. ¡°What the hell does this Gong Family want to do?¡± Xiao 2 dog thought, pinching his chin. What do they want to do to Chu Qing? Xiao 2 The dog thought for a long time, and in the end he could only suspect that Gong Family wanted to keep Chu Qing. As for what it was for, he was not clear. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1307 ¡°It¡¯s not a matter of thinking so often.¡± Xiao 2 dog covered his head helplessly, but now he doesn¡¯t know what to do. Did he want him to go to Gong Family to bring Chu Qing out? After all, he still has treasure maps on his body, it can¡¯t be cheaper for Gong Family. He grabbed his hair and thought, but whether Chu Qing was enjoying or was under control at Gong Family. He did n¡¯t know at all. Now he is extremely unfavorable to his actions. If he wants to know what is going on, he can only sneak into Gong Family himself. Inquired about the news. Finally, after weighing, Xiao 2 dog decided to secretly visit Gong Family. No guess is as good as a glance from the past. Thinking about this, Xiao 2 dog started to pack up and prepared the agents of the family of Gong Family that night. It was night, Xiao 2 dog grabbed the suitcase and ran to Gong Family. Quickly passing the corner of the eaves, when the willow head was on the moon, Xiao 2 dog finally lay on the outer wall of Gong Family like a gecko. Seeing that there was no who walked around, he leaped over into the inner courtyard and locked in a corner to rest. He listened to a few night watchmen whispering whispered: ¡°That Chu Qing seems to have been locked up for several days. But there has been no movement. ¡° ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not poison to death?¡± A whisper whispered and was immediately interrupted by another person. ¡°What are you talking about, how can Gong Yan Young Lady be so unstable? Be careful that someone cuts your head when heard.¡± . ¡° As soon as the words came out, several people no longer chatted, and then looked all around with fear, fearing that Gong Yan would slap his head off. 3 4 People walked hurriedly to the other courtyard. Chu Qing was fed poison? How is this going. Xiao 2 The dog frowned, and had some thoughts in his mind. Those few people said that Chu Qing was fed with poison, then there would be no fakes, just why was the poison fed? Xiao 2 After some thought, the dog suddenly realized that this group of people wanted a treasure map! Immediately, he portrayed a fight between Chu Qing and Gong Family in the heart. In the end, Chu Qing was outnumbered and defeated by the crowd. He was caught by Gong Yan and fed the medicine. He wanted to keep it under control. Xiao 2 dog face sank like water, turned over and grabbed a man and forced to ask Chu Qing where he was, he wiped the man¡¯s neck, Yi Rong touched it. ¡°This is Chu Qing¡¯s room?¡± Xiao 2 shook his dog in front of a house in a pretense manner, and asked the Lantern at the door. The man frowned, ¡°A Qing, your voice is so strange today.¡± He just wanted to look carefully, Xiao 2 dog interrupted him, ¡°I¡¯ll go to lay in the hut first.¡± After that, I quickly leaped away and left the man confused . ¡°Never let Gong Family swallow Chu Qing¡¯s treasure map.¡± Xiao 2¡¯s face gradually sank, and he looked at the room he had just been to, surreptitiously, peeping over the window and peeking, as expected, He guessed right, this only one room with lantern holders is used to detain Chu Qing. The Lantern Man is not a Lantern, but is monitoring here. He carefully observed Chu Qing¡¯s actions, and after more than half an hour, he found that he didn¡¯t seem to have any meaning of cultivation. He could only infer that Chu Qing was probably acupunctured and could not use mana. He secretly took note of these positions and went back that night. On the evening of the second day, a few plates of agarwood were specially prepared. Since Chu Qing can¡¯t use mana, it¡¯s naturally no different from ordinary person. The ordinary fan incense he made can also stun him. Xiao 2 The dog came to the same peeping position as last night, pulled a small bite through the window, and smoked it when the fan smelled. After a cup of tea, I heard Chu Qing¡¯s mumble in the room: ¡°Why am I so sleepy today?¡± Then he went to the bedroom. Xiao 2 The dog listened to the thump again and waited for nearly an hour before he entered. It was true that Chu Qing had passed out. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1308 Xiao 2 The dog stepped forward to sniff the man on the bed and listened to his steady long breath. He was relieved. Fortunately, Chu Qing fell asleep. Then Xiao 2 dog walked around the whole room cautiously again, and after confirming that no one was in the room, he opened the window and dispersed the agarwood. After he sat down, he was still uneasy, worried that Agarwood medicine efficacy had passed, and stepped forward to give Chu Qing some sleeping points. ¡°It should be safe now.¡± Xiao 2 dog clapped his hands and searched in four places, and found that there was really nothing to take away in this room, so he had to search Chu Qing¡¯s body, but he didn¡¯t find any pictures on him. book. ¡°Can it be taken by Gong Family?¡± Xiao 2 dog frowned and muttered. But it doesn¡¯t make sense. Chu Qing is so cautious that he will not carry such important things as treasure maps with him. Even if you carry it with you, it is absolutely hidden, and it is usually not found. He fumbled for it, and finally gave up. After opening the window, he carried Chu Qing on his back to leave. Chu Qing on his back moved a little at this time, Xiao 2 dog nervously tested his nose, could this agarwood not work? Immediately afterwards, Chu Qing murmured and breathed calmly. Xiao 2 The dog was relieved now, fortunately, just fell asleep. He lifted his breath, jumped Chu Qing and jumped out of the window. Originally Xiao 2 had good dog skills, but he had a person on his back, and it was a bit difficult to turn around several times. He put Chu Qing aside, lowered his interest rate for a while, and then picked him up to leave. They have almost turned over to the outer courtyard, and they can leave Gong Family with a few more walls. Xiao 2 The dog saw victory in front of him, and he lifted a breath in his heart, and began to run and jump. Anyhow this time is not so smooth, he jumped onto the wall, a tile was trampled down by him, and suddenly appeared in a silence. Xiao 2 The dog slipped from the forehead with a drop of cold sweat. He looked nervously behind him, as expected, a servant turned to look at him. Four eyes, Xiao 4 dog immediately heard a female voice coming, ¡°There is a thief!¡± The sound is familiar to the score, Xiao 2 dog recognized it, and he saw that the man was Gong Yue. He lamented that it was really enemies on a narrow road. He quickly fled when carrying Chu Qing. It does n¡¯t matter what I found, anyway, the door is right in front of me. As long as he leaves Gong Family, it ¡¯s hard to find him. Xiao 2 The dog slammed desperately and rushed out. A net appeared suddenly in front of him. He couldn¡¯t dodge and rushed straight in. ¡°I knew someone would come to rescue him!¡± A female voice from Qingyue came to Xiao 2¡¯s dog. He was bitter in the heart. It was really enemies on a narrow road. How could God be so naughty that it would be okay to meet Gongyue, now Gong Yan also came. He had just been hit by dizzy and eyes blurred, and Chu Qing was thrown aside by his back. He looked over and had to sigh that the fascinating formidable power is huge. Such pain did not wake Chu Qing to wake up, which shows that the quality is good. It¡¯s a pity that he made a mistake this time and let Chu Qing fall into the hands of Gong Family again. Xiao 2 dog sighed then said, ¡°I was caught by you as my bad luck, but you guys are patrolling here tonight?¡± Gong Yue raised his eyebrows towards him, ¡°Do you still remember that Lantern Man last night? He said. I told Gong Yan that someone would come to take Chu Qing away, and tonight he was waiting for the rabbit, but really didn¡¯t expect you really come ¡°It¡¯s over.¡± She raised her lips funny. ¡°I don¡¯t know if you should be stupid or is stupid.¡± Gong Yan didn¡¯t answer the call, turned his head and said, ¡°Take me to these two people along with with draw!¡± She paused, looked at the Xiao 2 dog, and said, ¡°No, this Xiao 2 dog, put me in the dungeon.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 1309 Gong Yue pinched his chin, looked at the Xiao 2 dog who was tied to the dungeon in the direction of the dungeon, and looked towards Gong Yan, doubting: ¡°these two people, I always feel that there is a problem.¡± She finished and walked on Provoked Chu Qing¡¯s chin in front, carefully watching this sleeping face. I have to say that Chu Qing is still very handsome. Gong Yue looked a bit red for a long time. He quickly looked away and looked at Gong Yan. He said: ¡°You said, are these two people likely to be acting?¡± Said nodded , I think it makes sense. Gong Yan raised her hand to interrupt her, ¡°Don¡¯t talk much outside, go to my room first.¡± She said, winking, and motioned everyone to drag Chu Qing down. ¡°Where is it held?¡± The next man asked. ¡°Original location.¡± Gong Yan said indifferently, saying, let Gong Yue follow her through her room. 2 After closing the door, Gong Yan said indifferently: ¡°What do you want to say?¡± She poured a cup of tea and took a sip ¡°There are 2 of them, and I suspect they are acting.¡± Miyazuki frowns saying. It has to be said that these two people really make Gong Family curious. The relationship between the two before was very good, and it was an enemy to outsiders. But now they are very unhappy. Moreover, now the Xiao 2 dog suddenly appeared to take Chu Qing away, and it looked like rescuing Chu Qing rather than hijacking her. After talking about her doubts with Gong Yan, Gong Yan frowned. Indeed, as Gong Yue said, these two people are actually a bit confusing, and for the Xiao 2 dog, he is generally a man who is greedy for life and death. If his 2 people really quarrel, the safety of Chu Qing It was not the reason why he ventured in. She squeezed her eyebrows and shook her head. ¡°That¡¯s all I don¡¯t want these first.¡± It is doubtful to come to save people late at night, but it is only doubt, but this doubt is no longer necessary. After all, the Xiao 2 dog has been arrested by them and put in the dungeon, Chu Qing is also controlled by her, these two people have the ability to pass the sky, and under the suppression of Gong Yan, no waves can come. . Xiao 2 Even if the dog rescued the person, she had a way to make Chu Qing come back to find her obediently. After all, his little life is still in the hands of Gong Yan. Thinking of this, Gong Yan laughed, that the pain of biting the bones when the bone-eating pill broke out, not everyone can bear it. What¡¯s more, without her antidote, Chu Qing could only die of poison. How can Chu Qing be a man who spares his life? Therefore, she is very sure that Chu Qing stays obediently. When Gong Yue saw Gong Yan¡¯s self-confidence, she didn¡¯t talk much anymore. Knowing that she was sure, she said: ¡°I¡¯ll go and see Chu Qing¡¯s situation.¡± Gong Yan was nodded and motioned to her. Just looking at Chu Qing¡¯s appearance, it seems that he was stunned by the medicine. As for what medicine, Gong Yue still needs to see it. If it is just a mystery, the medicine will be fine. If it is another medicine, it can really show that there is indeed a disagreement between the two of them. Gong Yue walked to the house where Chu Qing lived before, she was thinking about Gong Yan¡¯s current plans, and finally gave up on the inference. She can¡¯t understand her younger sister more and more, but it is also a good thing to be careful. Chu Qing lay quietly on the bed, Gong Yue stepped forward to pinch his veins, quietly probed for a while, and determined that Chu Qing was drugged. She was about to go back to her life and tell Gong Yan that she suddenly remembered something, Mei Feng picked up, ¡°Chu Qing, will you give me a try to continue?¡± As soon as this was finished, Chu Qing¡¯s fingertips moved almost imperceptibly. Gong Yue was sneaked, and sure enough, Chu Qing was all pretending, he simply didn¡¯t have a medicine. Fortunately, I took a look at it myself. If I didn¡¯t want to test him, I¡¯m afraid I would be confused. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1310 Gong Yue looked at Chu Qing¡¯s eyes more and more fierce. The more he looked at Chu Qing, the more he doubted, he could fool them by pretending to be comatose. So, what else did Chu Qing not show? Chu Qing definitely has a problem! Gong Yue decided to debunk Chu Qing¡¯s face and let Gong Yan know what Chu Chu was really. Gong Yue told Gong Yan that Chu Qing pretended to be in a coma and was caught. ¡°Did you have another plan with Xiao 2 dog?¡± Gong Yue pressed Chu Qing, she was hesitant, but Gong Yan wouldn¡¯t lie to her, she decided to eliminate Gong Yan¡¯s doubts, and eliminate the uneasiness in her heart. ¡°He must have a conspiracy!¡± Gong Yan loudly concluded that Chu Qing was a big bad guy. ¡°Gong Yan, let Chu Qing say first, I want to hear Chu Qing tell me the truth.¡± Gong Yan frowned and drank Gong Yue, whose anger was rising. ¡°hmph! ¡± Miyazuki was coldly snorted. Chu Qing silently judges the current situation. Gong Yue ¡¯s influence on Gong Yan is undoubted, that is to say, Gong Yan has doubted him in his heart, and he must have a reason for Gong Yan to believe him, otherwise, Gong Yan even temporarily Believe him, he will be suspicious again in the future. ¡°Yes, I lied to you!¡± Just as Gong Yue and Gong Yan stared at each other, Chu Qing spoke, and he smiled bitterly, as if he pretended to be comatose, but was helpless and forced. He admitted! The anger in Gongyue¡¯s eyes grew worse, as if he could speak. Let me see. I said that he had a problem. You still don¡¯t believe it. Now he has admitted it himself. Chu Qing really lied to her? Gong Yan complexion slightly changed, with a bit of anger and strong pressure, she still has a little trust in Chu Qing, I believe Chu Qing will not be that kind of person. ¡°I was actually intimidated by Xiao 2 dogs. He threatened me to go under Gong Family as an undercover agent and let me secretly tell him about the news of Gong Family.¡± Chu Qing not at all Li Gongyue, he looked at Gong Yan bitterly, the expression on his face was trying to make himself and Gong Yan believe what he said. Sure enough, they were all done by Xiao 2 dogs, Gong Yan coldly flashed a killing intent, and then looked at Chu Qing slightly softer, but still with a bit of anger, because Chu Qing really cheated him. con man! Gong Yue glared at Chu Qing furiously, and Chu Qing was clearly telling lies, and this could be heard. Gong Yan would definitely not believe what Chu Qing said. Hold back! Chu Qing calmed down slowly, thinking about how to continue to make them believe his words. ¡°You say! Xiao 2 How do dogs threaten you? What is the purpose of letting you come to Gong Family?¡± Gong Yue urged her to ask, she determined that Chu Qing was lying, and the person who lied would definitely say more and more wrong, she was waiting to catch the loophole in Chu Qing¡¯s discourse. Chu Qing really wanted to give Gong Yue a good call, he was tangled with how to edit down to cheat Gong Yan, did not think that Gong Yue was even divine assist at this time, Chu Qing immediately explained with excitement: ¡°Ð¤ 2 ¹· ÏëHe monopolized the Gong Family. He said that when he occupied the Gong Family, he would take all the women of the Gong Family into the harem and let him ravage him. ¡° Chu Qing splashed all the sewage onto Xiao 2 dog without any shame, and silently apologized to Xiao 2 dog! ¡°He dares!¡± This time not only Gongyue, but even Gongyan was furious, and Chu Qing, who was coldly killing intent, was shaking. ¡°What did he say?¡± Gong Yan is almost the expression of gnashing teeth. Gong Yue glared at him, and Chu Qing¡¯s back was cold, but he didn¡¯t want to be angered at this time, he continued quickly: ¡°Xiao 2 The dog also said that Gong Family has a treasure map, as long as I find where the treasure map is, he will You can steal the treasure map. ¡° Chu Qing was talking while looking at Gong Yan¡¯s expression cautiously. Xiao 2 dog! ! ! Gong Yan¡¯s face is very ugly, almost killing intent is condensed on his face, looking back at Chu Qing¡¯s sighed in relief, it seems that he has passed this level. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1311 ¡°Xiao 2 dog !!!¡± Gong Yue was angry and scolded! A pair of Xiao 2 dogs who want to swallow them alive, seeing Chu Qing¡¯s scalp numb, I feel more sorry for Xiao 2 dogs, secretly thought Xiao 2 dogs, if you can hold on, wait for them out, please invite him Have a meal. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Gong Yan stopped Gongyue with a sullen face. Gongyue looked to Xiao 2 dog in an annoyed manner. I¡¯m afraid he would kill Xiao 2 dog directly. Although Xiao 2 dog die without regret, he can¡¯t kill him right now, Gong Yan also wanted to know other things from Xiao 2¡¯s mouth. ¡°I¡¯m going to kill Xiao 2 dog, but I dare to spy on Gong Family, and want to deliberately ¡­¡± Sure enough, the thing that annoys Gong Yue most is that Xiao 2 dog even dared to hit her idea on her, making her sick and angry! Xiao 2 dog should be killed, and Gong Yan felt the same. After stopping Gong Yue in the rage, she glanced at Chu Qing. Since Chu Qing said that Xiao 2 dog threatened him, with Chu Qing ¡¯s ability, how could Xiao 2 dog do? Threaten Chu Qing? Chu Qing saw from Gong Yan¡¯s eyes that Gong Yan had several points of unbelief to him. Fortunately, he had another hand. Before that, Chu Qing suffered some injuries. These injuries are still not good, and Gong Yue and Gong Yan They did not know that he had been injured. Chu Qing struggled to stand up. Gong Yue was still angry. When he saw Chu Qing¡¯s move, he clapped his hands. Gong Yan waved his hand, instructing Gong Yue not to mess up, and then frowned at Chu Qing. When Chu Qing slowly pulled back her clothes, revealing the scars that were originally calculated by Xiao 2 ¡¯s dogs, Gong Yue and Gong Yan saw huge scars deep into the bones, and they all took a deep breath together. Chu Qing would n¡¯t count to today ¡¯s point. Even if it counts, he will not bet on his own life. When he saw Chu Qing¡¯s scars, Gong Yan and Gong Yue already had 7 8-Layer to believe Chu Qing. ¡°Are you really bullied by Xiao 2 dogs?¡± Looking at the scar, Gong Yue was stunned, how painful the scar should be! ¡°Good Shaw 2 dog!¡± Looking back at Gong Yan, at this time I believe in Chu Qing¡¯s words, she has torn the Xiao 2 dog into pieces. ¡°Since you suffered such a serious injury, why didn¡¯t you say it earlier?¡± Gong Yan gave Chu Qing an angry look, and quickly ordered someone to help Chu Qing and take Chu Qing to treatment first. In fact, Chu Qing knew that although his injury looked serious, in fact, it would not affect him much. Chu Qing was brought to the room by Gong Yan, and was treated completely differently from the previous one. Upon seeing this, Chu Qing relaxed was considered to have passed this level. ¡°How is his injury?¡± Gong Yan asked the doctor in front of Chu Qing. The doctor¡¯s medical skills were good. After careful examination, he told Gong Yan that although Chu Qing¡¯s injury looked serious, it was not fatal. As long as he took a good rest, he could be cured. Waving his hand to let the doctor leave, Gong Yan told Chu Qing to take a good rest. Before misunderstanding him, let him not mind, she will help Chu Qing to retaliate against the Xiao 2 dog, while leaving several people to take care of Chu Qing. Said it is care, actually sent someone to look at Chu Qing, which shows that although Gong Yan said that he has no doubt about him, he still has several points of vigilance against him, but it is now very good. Settling Chu Qing, Gong Yan impatient took a lot of people to the dungeon, she had to interrogate Xiao 2 dog, Xiao 2 dog alone could not lay down such a conspiracy to plan Gong Family, behind his back There must be other forces. If things are not fully understood, Gong Yan is very worried. When seeing Gong Yan appearing with anger, Xiao 2 has a chuckle in his heart. He always feels that Gong Yan has an unstoppable killing intent in his eyes. Is there something wrong with Chu Qing? Xiao 2 dog stared nervously at Gong Yan, but his expression in Gong Yan¡¯s eyes proved that Xiao 2 dog was guilty. ¡°Use torture!¡± Gong Yan didn¡¯t even bother to interrogate first, and ordered the use of punishment directly! (End of this chapter) Chapter 1312 Torture! ! ! Xiao 2 dog complexion greatly changed, he thought he would be forced to be punished after being arrested, but he never thought that Gong Yan would be so violent, he did n¡¯t even ask, and he was directly sentenced to death. Xiao 2 dog wanted to cry and wanted to say aloud , You ask first, if you ask, I might have said it, you do n¡¯t have to come to death. But Xiao 2 dog couldn¡¯t tell, his mouth was blocked directly, he hadn¡¯t waited for his reaction, his body had been crushed on the torture tool, and when he came back to his senses, the whole person had been hurt by the pain in his heart, he glared Following Gong Yan¡¯s words, his eyes were black and he passed out. ¡°Wake up!¡± Gong Yan¡¯s indifferent command. Cold water poured on his face, Xiao 2 dog was cold but a shivered woke up from dizziness and saw Gong Yan¡¯s face as as cold as ice and frost, his heart shivered and he struggled hard to fight roar. ¡°carry on!¡± Xiao 2 The dog¡¯s struggle is in the eyes of Gong Yan, that is too arrogant and arrogant, to deal with a Xiaoxiao who dare to peep into the Gong Family, there is no need to talk about kindness. Xiao 2 dog was shocked, and still used torture, big sister, even if he was a bad person, could he let him say something first, Xiao 2 dog wanted to break the curse, and the more he tried, the more he struggled, and the more he struggled, the more angry the palace was, The more angry Gong Yan was, the more ruthless he started. Xiao 2 had a dog suit, and the whole person was paralyzed and paralyzed on the ground. He understood it. Gong Yan, this old lady must have come to trouble him with anger. No matter what he did, it must have been a lot of suffering. . ¡°Retire!¡± With a wave of hand, all the following people quit. Gong Yan raised his foot and kicked the half-dead Xiao 2 dog. Sure enough, he dare to spy on the family of Gong Family. After such a heavy punishment, he still could not stand still. Xiao 2 dog wanted to swear, but his mouth was blocked, and Gong Yan did n¡¯t realize the problem. She frowned. Today she was afraid that she could n¡¯t interrogate anything, so she swept Xiao 2 dog in disgust and turned her head. Leaving and instructing people outside to deal with Xiao 2 ¡¯s injury, she must not let Xiao 2 ¡¯s dog die, she is coming to question tomorrow. Come back tomorrow? Xiao 2 When the dog heard this, he passed out again. In the evening, Gong Yan came to visit Chu Qing. In order to gain the trust of Gong Yan and the others, Chu Qing lay in bed and calmly recuperated his wounds. When he saw Gong Yan, he also took the initiative to remember to salute Gong Yan and was quick by Gong Yan. Step down. ¡°You have a good rest, rest assured, Xiao 2 dog, I will be angry for you.¡± Gong Yan ¡¯s believe oneself infallible appeased Chu Qing, making Chu Qing unable to bear guess whether Xiao 2 ¡¯s dog was tortured today by someone else. Chu Qing wanted to tentatively inquire about Xiao 2 ¡¯s dog, but Gong Yan was obviously not very good. Want to talk about the Xiao 2 dog, helpless, and dare not say more to cause the doubt of Gong Yan, Chu Qing can only press down, silently pray that Xiao 2 dog can hold. But at this time, Xiao 2 dog woke up again and saw his scars all over his face, an expression of tears and tears. Knowing this, he should let Chu Qing get caught alone, so he didn¡¯t have to risk being caught. On the 2nd day, Gong Yan really came. At this time, Xiao 2 ¡¯s dog responded quickly. Before waiting for Gong Yan to ask, he yelled and scolded: ¡°You do n¡¯t want to get any news from my mouth, I wo n¡¯t Tell you. ¡° After talking, Xiao 2 dog closed his eyes, waiting for Gong Yan to torture again in a generous manner. Gong Yan smiled and smiled coldly. She did n¡¯t want to kill Xiao 2 dog, and killed a uniformed person. , Not at all any meaning, but Xiao 2 dog succeeded, he succeeded angered Gong Yan. ¡°Hand over the treasure map, and I will let you go.¡± Gong Yan said indifferently. Xiao 2 The dog opened his eyes, what can Gong Yan believe? Xiao 2 dog raised his eyebrows in disdain. This was another provocation to declare war on Gong Yan. Sure enough, Gong Yan froze, and ordered the continued execution of Xiao 2 dog. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1313 2 days and 2 nights of torture, the Xiao 2 dog was mostly dead. Gong Yan knew that there was no news from the Xiao 2 dog¡¯s mouth. In this case, it is useless to keep the Xiao 2 dog. ¡°You, do you want to kill me?¡± Suddenly stopped the whip, Xiao 2 dog realized that Gong Yan had a murderous heart, Xiao 2 dog surprised and angry question. ¡°hmph! ¡± Gong Yan was coldly smiled and did not answer, but it was equivalent to answering. ¡°You dare kill my? If you kill me, Gong Family will not get any benefits, but also make people outside think that Gong Family has found the secret of the treasure map!¡± Xiao 2 The dog is struggling again, not struggling, and struggling again, he will become a dead person. ¡°Oh, what is the fear of my Gong Family?¡± Perhaps Xiao 2 ¡¯s dog is about to die, Gong Yan is very patiently coldly said, Xiao 2 ¡¯s dog is desperate, did n¡¯t expect Gong Yan is so vicious and merciless, at this time he wants to admit, but he has no chance, not waiting for Xiao 2 The dog continued to speak, Gong Gong made a look, and the torturer would swiftly break the neck of Xiao 2 dog. Glancing at the sullen Xiao 2 dog, Gong Yan felt a little irritable with unclear ambiguity in her heart. Under the irritability, she walked absently, and unconsciously went to Chu Qing¡¯s room again. After 2 days of recuperation, Chu Qing recovered very well and was able to move freely in the room, but because Gong Yan sent people to stare at him, Chu Qing did not dare to be too distracting and could only stay patiently in the room, not even Talk more to the people who guard him, so as not to cause misunderstandings by Gong Yan and the others. ¡°You¡¯re here! I¡¯m almost ready.¡± Seeing Gong Yan¡¯s arrival, Chu Qing quickly stepped forward and thanked. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Gong Yan looked at Chu Qing and hesitated to tell Chu Qing that the fact that the Xiao 2 dog was dead, and the body of the Xiao 2 dog was also a trouble, it was not clean, and it would really add a lot of trouble to Gong Family, Gong Family is in trouble now, and Gong Yan doesn¡¯t want to add fuel to the fire. ¡°I¡¯m just here to see you. Since your health is almost the same, then follow me. I just want to tell you something.¡± After thinking about it for a while, Gong Yan decided to let Chu Qing know that the Xiao 2 dog was dead. As soon as he came, Chu Qing said that he had infiltrated the Gong Family as an undercover because he was forced by the Xiao 2 dog. Then he would hate the Xiao 2 dog. Chu Qing and Xiao 2 dogs are really acting, that also makes Chu Qing give up, Xiao 2 dogs are dead, if Chu Qing is alone, he should think about who he has turned to. Chu Qing was uneasy and followed Gong Yan all the way to the dungeon. Is it possible that Gong Yan wanted him to face Xiao 2 dog? Chu Qing suddenly felt a little uneasy. If Xiao 2 was unable to support him, the situation of those 2 people would be in danger. All along the way, he followed Gong Yan and came to the dungeon. Chu Qing was still thinking about how to play the secret code with Xiao 2 dog, and was taken to a cell. Corpse. Xiao 2 Where are the dogmen? Chu Qing¡¯s first doubtful thought, but the next second, Chu Qing shuddered, realizing that the body on the ground was probably Xiao 2 dog, Chu Qing was stunned, Xiao 2 dog was dead! When Gong Yan ordered people to unveil the white cloth, Chu Qing confirmed the fact that Xiao 2 ¡¯s dog was dead. Chu Qing regretted and was annoyed. Xiao 2 ¡¯s death might have nothing to do with him, but if he did n¡¯t push everything On the Xiao 2 dog, maybe the Xiao 2 dog will not die. ¡°Xiao 2 The dog is dead, no one can threaten you!¡± Gong Yan at this time lightly saying, with other meanings that make Chu Qing sensitive. ¡°He died just right, even if he doesn¡¯t die, I will kill him.¡± At present, only by holding tightly on the thigh can Gong Tong be worthy of the dead Xiao 2 dog, Chu Qing scolded indignantly, and the expression on his face seemed to have an absolute irreconcilable hatred with the Xiao 2 dog. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Gong Yan finally smiled and said with a smile. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1314 Chu Qing¡¯s current mood is uncomprehensible, and it is very complicated. He was afraid that he would reveal his inner conflict by saying a few more words with Gong Yan. Fortunately, Gong Yan did not have time to ignore him at this time because Gong Family had an accident. The Xiao 2 dog died, and someone outside Gong Family came to see him. Obviously, Gong Family had other eyeliners besides Chu Qing, the traitor. Only after Xiao 2 dog died, the news leaked, and Gong Yan swept coldly. People around the prison are likely to be hiding inside, but it is not the time to investigate this matter. ¡°problem occurs?¡± I told Gong Yan that the thing outside Gong Family was blocked by someone. He was told by Gong Yan¡¯s ear. Chu Qing didn¡¯t know what was going on, but Gong Yan¡¯s face was hard to read, so he guessed something wrong. Chu Qing¡¯s conjecture may have something to do with Xiao 2¡¯s dog. ¡°You come with me.¡± Gong Yan just said to Chu Qing with a little bit of anger in the cold voice, so that Chu Qing couldn¡¯t tell whether Gong Yan was angry with him. He followed Gong Yan all the way to the gate of Gong Family and heard the hustle and bustle outside. Scolding, Chu Qing realized that Gong Yan¡¯s ugly face was willing. Who is it? It is not good news to pass the news as soon as the Xiao 2 dog died. This shows that besides him and the Xiao 2 dog, there are other powerful eyeliners in the Gong Family, and they intend to hide the treasure map. The situation now is chaotic. too much. ¡°Here is the Gong Family, who dares to make a noise outside the Gong Family!¡± When Gong Yan appeared, the guards of Gong Family instantly became furiously shouted, and all the hustle and bustle outside was suppressed. The outsiders also saw the appearance of Gong Yan. They hindered the power of Gong Family in the past and quieted down, looking towards The one among them. ¡°Gong Family is awesome!¡± The object stared at by everyone was hated. This was not to force him to face the muzzle of the Gong Family. He cursed a few words in his heart, but he could only brace oneself to step forward, relying on his own crowd, Gong Family will always care about a few points and said with a sneer. ¡°Gong Family has always been like this, can you not agree?¡± Gong Yan said indifferently. This person was shocked, and Gong Yan didn¡¯t even care about his face. He sentenced him to death for half a sentence. Yeah, Gong Family has always been overbearing. When someone didn¡¯t accept it, he suddenly turned cold and sweaty. ¡°Gong Family is so powerful, how dare I wait, but Gong Family doesn¡¯t dare to fight against the whole world. I asked Gong Family today on behalf of the people of the world. Why did Gong Family dare to use punishment to death?¡± He gritted his teeth, if he retreated at this time, he would not get the protection of the people behind him. Involving the reputation of Gong Family, Gong Yan was afraid to offend the whole world with Gong Family. However, if you just want to kill someone, it is not too simple for Gong Family. She glanced at the person lightly and gazed. Scanning other people indifferently, they all know that Gong Family caught Xiao 2 dog, perhaps in other words, these people are just cannon fodder, which are used by some people to force Gong Family by force. Who is it? Gong Yan coldly looked for the secret mastermind that might be hidden in it, but at first glance, he couldn¡¯t see it at all. ¡°When did the Gong Family abuse lynching and kill people?¡± Unable to find the secret mastermind, Gong Yan set his eyes on the man headed again. The cold eyes and Gong Yan¡¯s lifeless words made the man feel more numb. ¡°Hmph, then you will bring the Xiao 2 dog out for us to see. If the Xiao 2 dog is still alive, I will immediately indemnify Gong Family.¡± This person is extremely sounding, he has long been informed that the Xiao 2 dog is dead, so Gong Family is absolutely impossible to hand over the live Xiao 2 dog. ¡°How do you know that Xiao 2 dog is in Gong Family?¡± Gong Yan, I don¡¯t know, how do you know the expression, the angry person is making trouble again. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1315 The people of dignified Gong Family turned out to be a rogue in front of so many Jianghu people, and Chu Qing was stunned. When he didn¡¯t think that Gong Yan was so unreasonable, he almost laughed. What should we do now? Chu Qing thought, will Gong Family face the persecution of the world and the people of the rivers and lakes, will he hand over the treasure map? In that way, he has no meaning in Gong Family, and ca n¡¯t let Gong Family and Jianghu people have a chance to ease. Chu Qing immediately wanted to understand that he must make the relationship between the two more complicated so that he can fish in troubled waters. . ¡°Xiao 2 I killed the dog!¡± Just as Gong Yan refused, other people thought about how to not anger Gong Family and lead Xiao 2 ¡¯s death to the treasure map. At this time, Chu Qing would jump out and admit that he killed Xiao 2 dog. ¡°Chu Qing!¡± Gong Yan complexion changed, staring at Chu Qing with some anger and grateful, she thought that the reason why Chu Qing took the death of Xiao 2 dog on her body was definitely to help her escape, but who was Gong Yan, People of Gong Family, even if they really killed Xiao 2 dog, nobody would let her pay for her life, but if it is Chu Qing, then the situation is different, which is why Gong Yan is angry. ¡°what did you say?¡± ¡°He said he killed Xiao 2 dog!¡± ¡°I said, why would Gong Family kill people for no reason!¡± ¡°Let him pay his life!¡± ¡°Yes, hand over Chu Qing!¡± Finally found a vent, the people under the rivers and lakes seemed to have rehearsed, and clamored for Gong Family to surrender Chu Qing, and let Chu Qing pay his life for the Xiao 2 dog. ¡°Shut up!¡± Gong Yan was very angry. Before that, how the Renjianghu people threatened and lured, Gong Yan was very plain, but now in order to protect Chu Qing, Gong Yan was angry, seeing Gong Yan full of killing intent anger, The scene was quiet again. ¡°Chu Qing is now the person of my Gong Family. How to deal with Chu Qing should be what my Gong Family said. Come, close the door. If anyone dares to take a step forward, kill without mercy!¡± Gong Yan¡¯s cold command, without waiting for the people of Jianghu to react, was anxious to take Chu Qing away. ¡°Hand over Chu Qing!¡± Gong Yue found Gong Yan with anger, and asked Gong Yan to hand over Chu Qing. Since Xiao 2 ¡¯s dog was dead, the significance of Chu Qing ¡¯s retention was not so great. It was not the case that Chu Qing was hostile to the entire rivers and lakes. Gongyue¡¯s rational behavior, Gongyue does not allow Gong¡¯s willful behavior. ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk about this with you now, come here and take Chu Qing back to the room.¡± Gong Yan anxiously interrupted Gongyue. She knew what Dao Palace Yueyue wanted to say. She was also very difficult to do now. She knew the consequences of being hostile to the entire rivers and lakes. Before, because there was no evidence, she could play off in front of others However, Chu Qing admitted it personally, and then denied that it was against the rivers and lakes. She needed to calm down, Gong Yan refused to follow Gong Yue, and she was afraid that Gong Yue would start with Chu Qing, so after she returned to her room to protect Chu Qing, Gong Yan was meditating alone and thinking about what to do next. What will Gong Yan do? Chu Qing is also thinking, Chu Qing knows that Gong Yan will protect him right now, but how long Gong Yan can¡¯t protect him, it will definitely hinder the pressure of the people in the rivers and lakes, as well as the pressure from Gong Family. Go out. However, Chu Qing can¡¯t leave Gong Family now, leaving now is equivalent to courting death, but Chu Qing is not in a hurry. Now this situation is when Chu Qing admits that he killed Xiao 2 dog, he expected that he was waiting, Wait for Gong Yan to come to him. ¡°Chu Qing must be handed over, Gong Family can¡¯t be the enemy of Jianghu for a Chu Qing!¡± Miyazuki became more and more angry and broke into Gongyan¡¯s dormitory, persuading to Gongyan bitterly. In fact, Gong Yan has already figured it out. The best way now is to hand over Chu Qing to calm down the dissatisfaction of the Jianghu people with Gong Family. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1316 Gong Yan was waiting slowly in Chu Qing, arrive slowly, Chu Qing thought Gong Yan would be earlier, didn¡¯t expect to find it after 2nd day, seeing the shame on Gong Yan¡¯s face, Chu Qing understood that Gong Yan It has been decided to hand him over in exchange for the forgiveness of the Jianghu people. ¡°I know what you mean!¡± Before waiting for Gong Yan to speak, Chu Qing said with a chuckle, the purpose was to make Gong Yan more guilty to him, so he could take the next step. Sure enough, Gong Yan¡¯s face became more guilty, and she just wanted to explain that she didn¡¯t want to hurt Chu Qing, but for Gong Family, she had to. ¡°Actually, when Xiao 2 was a dog, I knew that I had to tell you something. I wanted to wait for a good time to find an opportunity to tell you, but I did n¡¯t think people outside knew that Xiao 2 was dead. News. ¡° Chu Qing did n¡¯t let Gong Yan speak. He continued to speak. After hearing Chu Qing ¡¯s words, Gong Yan looked at Chu Qing and Chu Qing laughed with complex eyes. He continued: ¡°Xiao 2 dog used to force me to be his inside line in Gong Family, In addition to persecuting me with torture, he also told me secrets about the treasure map. ¡° ¡°what?¡± Gong Yan stared at Chu Qing in shock, and Chu Qing even knew the secret of the treasure map! This news is even more shocking than handing over Chu Qing. If Chu Qing really knows the secret of the treasure map, then the Gong Family may be able to get out and meet force with force once, it is really the secret of the treasure map. Tempted. ¡°You really know the secret of the treasure map!¡± Gong Yan suppressed the ecstasy in her heart and stared nervously at Chu Qing, wanting to confirm again. ¡°The secret of the treasure map lies in this word!¡± Chu Qing smiled happily. His plan was being realized step by step. He slowly took Gong Yan¡¯s hand and wrote a word in Gong Yan¡¯s palm, with a slight sensitivity, Gong Yan¡¯s face was a little blushing , But I do n¡¯t know whether it is because of the secret of the treasure map or because of the physical contact between men and women. Chu Qing must be preserved, even if it is the enemy of the entire rivers and lakes! Gong Yan made the decision, let Chu Qing take a good rest now, she would not give Chu Qing some comfort from Chu Qing, and left in a hurry. Chu Qing looked at the back of Gong Yan¡¯s departure. He should plan to take the next step. When he talked to Gong Yan just now, he saw that the maid behind Gong Yan had a change in his face. It is estimated that this maid has been bought by outsiders. I believe that soon the outside will know that he understands the secret of the treasure map. ¡°What? Chu Qing knows the secret of the treasure map?¡± Gong Yue stared at Gong Yan in shock. For example, when Gong Yan just heard the news, Gong Yue began to fantasize about the picture after getting the treasure. Chu Qing can never hand it over! Gong Yue has a high degree of agreement with Gong Yan at this moment. Even if Gong Yue hates Chu Qing more, but under the temptation of the treasure map, Gong Yue can even let go of all grudges. As Chu Qing thought, at the same time, the traitors hiding in Gong Family also made Chu Qing know the secret of the treasure map, and handed the treasure map to Gong Family. The news that Gong Family is preparing to go to the treasure alone is circulating widely. More and more people from the rivers and lakes began to gather. ¡°Hand over Chu Qing!¡± No one will call the treasure map directly in his mouth. They all use various reasons for revenge for the Xiao 2 dog, and severely punish Chu Qing for threatening Gong Family to surrender Chu Qing. However, Gong Family already knows the importance of Chu Qing at this time. Where will Ken hand over Chu Qing easily. But Gong Family is not stupid. Everyone has not cast aside all considerations for face. Gong Family sent someone to clarify and delay the time. I want to study the secret of the treasure map before the outsiders ca n¡¯t wait, when the time comes Gong Family has obtained the treasure, so there is no need to worry about the persecution of the people of the rivers and lakes. Unexpectedly, some people in the rivers and lakes have been unscrupulous for the treasure, broke into the Gong Family that night, and a war broke out. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1317 Chaos! Chu Qing just waited for this moment. As soon as he heard the noise from outside, he immediately knocked out the guard who guarded him. Before that, Chu Qing was poisoned and kept pretending to be weak. Not only did he paralyze Gong Yan, but he also paralyzed the guard and took it lightly. The bodyguards were unable to reach the guard and was overthrown by Chu Qing. Chu Qing quickly put on the clothes of the bodyguards and mixed in the bodyguards of the people who hurried to the front yard to resist the rushing intruders. ¡°Where is Chu Qing?¡± Along the way, some headless flies fled out in the pile of guards. I didn¡¯t pay attention for a while. There were dozens of hidden weapons flying across from him. The guards running at the forefront fell to the ground one after another. It was surrounded by dozens of people. Chu Qing lowered his head as if frightened, and heard a voice on his head quizzically. Chu Qing was afraid that he would be recognized, and he would not dare to raise his head, but just shivered and was afraid. ¡°inside!¡± A bodyguard failed to withstand the pressure and exposed Chu Qing ¡¯s position, ¡°Take away, let¡¯s go!¡± The indifferent voice above my head shouted loudly, grabbing the answering guard, and a group of people grandiose rushed into the backyard, Chu Qing sighed. Fortunately, because of this timid guard, otherwise I have to expose myself, everyone ¡¯s attention must be Where he was imprisoned, now is definitely the best time to escape. Taking off the guard¡¯s uniform, and then dragging the clothes of a dead Jianghu person, Chu Qing finally escaped from the Gong Family. He looked back at the lively Gong Family, proudly laughed, and turned around and disappeared on the street. ¡°Chu Qing !!¡± When a person from the rivers and lakes rushed into the Gong Family, Gong Yan immediately rushed to Chu Qing¡¯s room, but at this time, Chu Qing had already disappeared, looking at only the smashed bodyguard, Gong Yan¡¯s violent order Everyone is looking for Chu Qing. ¡°Gong Yan, hand over Chu Qing!¡± At this time, the rushing people arrived and they certainly did not believe that Chu Qing had ran away. Since they dared to rush in, they would offend Gong Family by heart and heart. What else were they afraid of? They even forced Gong Qing¡¯s whereabouts. ¡°Kill them all, dare to run into the Gong Family and leave none of them!¡± Gong Yan, who was very angry, ignored the group of people from all over the world, and issued a massacre order coldly. The people from the rivers and lakes were indignant and a chaotic war broke out. However, after all, Gong Family is powerful and still has a home advantage. People hit Gong Family, and half of them were killed, shocked the world. ¡°Chu Qing is poisonous, and certainly can¡¯t run far. Send someone to chase immediately, and Chu Qing will be caught.¡± Chu Qing has the secret of the treasure map, Gong Family absolutely impossible to let Chu Qing leave, Gong Yue ordered while speaking to Gong Yan, Gong Yan can only weakly nodded consent. At the same time, the outsiders of the rivers and lakes saw that Gong Family sent a batch of people, and had several points of belief that Chu Qing had escaped. After some of the agents in Gong Family also began to search for Chu Qing everywhere, all Everyone knows that Chu Qing escaped from Gong Family, looking for Chu Qing everywhere. Chu Qing ran all the way, but the poison on his body let Chu Qing run halfway, suddenly fell to the ground, unable to escape, Chu Qing couldn¡¯t, he could only hide in a cowshed in a farmhouse, stayed all night, hold back After the pain of the poison, Chu Qing hurried again while the sky was grey. The farther he was from Gong Family, the safer he could be. ¡°Where is Chu Qing!¡± But I didn¡¯t think that after escaping Gong Family, the people from the rivers and lakes who were chased and found that Chu Qing smiled bitterly, ran hard, and couldn¡¯t care about the poison on his body. ¡°Chasing, you can¡¯t let Chu Qing escape!¡± After a series of chasing sounds behind him, Chu Qing escaped all the way to Hu Yangshan, hoping to use Hu Yangshan¡¯s complicated mountain road to escape from the chase of the rivers and lakes. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1318 Can¡¯t hide! There is no way! Chu Qing fled to the cliff of Huyang Mountain all the way, and saw the cliff in front of 1000 meters deep, he smiled bitterly, he couldn¡¯t escape after all, he sat down with a bitter smile, waiting for the rivers and lakes to catch him, he has already Can think of the end after being caught. ¡°Hand over the treasure map!¡± Seeing that Chu Qing had no escape route, the chasing people finally sighed in relief and surrounded Chu Qing in groups, but after all he wondered whether Chu Qing would be forced to commit suicide too much, so he still kept a certain distance to charge Chu Qing shouted. ¡°Chu Qing, hand over the treasure map, we promise to let you leave safely!¡± Compared to the stupid idiot before, there are still smart people. He deliberately exuded a trace of goodwill to make Chu Qing believe in him more. He said that he took a step closer to Chu Qing. ¡°Don¡¯t give him, give me the treasure map, I promise no one can hurt you.¡± Another person also thought of it, and immediately said loudly, igniting other people¡¯s emotions at once, and immediately more people shouted and promised Chu Qing more benefits. Oh, Chu Qing smiled, and he did n¡¯t believe it. No matter whether he had a treasure map or not, he will not give it to these people. He suddenly stood up and tried to pull something out of his arms. Chu Qing ¡¯s movement made everyone breathe for a long time. He thought that Chu Qing would give him the treasure map, and he doubted that Chu Qing would not, so each and everyone stared nervously at any action of Chu Qing. ¡°I don¡¯t have a treasure map. As for the treasure map? I think you all know it.¡± Chu Qing suddenly said with a big smile, his hand was empty, and everyone felt that when Chu Qing was playing around, Chu Qing had jumped and jumped into the cliff. Everyone was stunned, and Chu Qing committed suicide! What about the treasure map? Everyone looked at the others, and for a moment did not know what to do? ¡°What did Chu Qing say last?¡± Suddenly asked alone. ¡°He said that he doesn¡¯t have a treasure map, but where is the treasure map? He said we should understand!¡± The other person was dumbly replied. Where are the treasure maps, you should understand! This sentence is like magic, echoing in their minds. ¡°In Gong Family!¡± Suddenly, someone shouted, and the others immediately boiled. Yes, there is no treasure map on Chu Qing. That treasure map must be hidden in Gong Family, and even the people of Gong Family have already got the secret of the treasure map. ¡°Go, go to Gong Family, we must let Gong Family give us justice!¡± A wave of his arm immediately received the approval of everyone, and a group of people grandiose again surrounded Gong Family, forcing the question of the treasure map. On the other hand, after Chu Qing jumped into the cliff, not at all died, he hung on a tree that grew on the cliff, Chu Qing laughed bitterly at himself, he was so hard to die, just thought he avoided a catastrophe and wanted to work hard The tree fell, but the poison happened at this time, Chu Qing complexion changed, and his head was lowered in despair. A pair of snow-white boots first appeared in the bottom of my eyes. Chu Qing was stunned. When he looked up hard to see who he was, he felt dizzy for a while. He failed to hold on, and the whole person passed out. ¡°Hey?¡± Poria looked strangely at the person hanging on the tree, looked up at the old high cliff doubtfully, is it possible that he fell from above? Impossible, if it falls so high, why should he die? Hey, how can this person look poisoned? It ¡¯s strange, like suicide by jumping off a cliff, and death like a poison. Alas, it ¡¯s not dead yet. Forget it. See you die and meet me. Save it. Fu Ling was full of strange thoughts and took Chu Qing off the tree. She dragged Chu Qing all the way back to where she lived. Fortunately, she was a doctor. She also saw that Chu Qing was poisoned. She left Chu Qing in the house. Later, go out and find Chu Qing¡¯s detoxified medicinal herb. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1319 Chu Qing didn¡¯t know how long he slept. He woke up from various dreams of body aches and awakened from his dream. He frowned and looked at this completely strange environment. He looked down at himself and his injuries were already bandaged. Well, there is nothing like being imprisoned, it seems that he should be saved by a kind person. Before the memory slowly returned to the coma, Chu Qing remembered that he wanted to commit suicide by jumping off the cliff, but he didn¡¯t die. He was alive. Who was it? After saving him, Chu Qing tried hard to sit up, but unexpectedly touched his injury, the whole person fell back to bed. pain! ¡°what!¡± Suddenly the pain caused Chu Qing to cry out in pain, and the five officials were almost wrinkled together. ¡°Noisy!¡± At this moment, suddenly a cold voice shouted, and the words fell, a young girl walked into the house, staring at Chu Qing indifferently, the dissatisfaction was obvious. ¡°You saved me?¡± Without thinking about it, Chu Qing thought that the person in front of him should have saved him. He also remembered that before he was comatose, he saw a pair of snow-white boots. His eyes slowly moved down from the girl¡¯s face, and he saw a pair Snow-white boots, sure she should have saved him. ¡°Go out if you want to die. No one¡¯s life is so cheap. Since they all survive, they should live alive.¡± Poria disinclined to pay attention to Chu Qing, a little pain was called like this, and she was rescued by herself, and Poulin did not comfort others, she saw Chu Qing¡¯s bandage that broke up again because of the disturbance, and her face It is very ugly, and the words are extremely mean sneered. Chu Qing smiled bitterly and survived, of course the best, but he was poisoned in addition to one injury, not right, Chu Qing remembered that he was poisoned, but now he does not at all feel signs of poisoning, could this girl be Has his poison resolved? ¡°Lie¡¯s lie.¡± As a medical doctor, Fu Ling couldn¡¯t be accustomed to any wounds with defects in details. She walked over to Chu Qing, pressed Chu Qing, and naturally re-bundled Chu Qing. Chu Qing resisted the urge to ask. Silently watched Poria bandage him again. ¡°what!¡± Pain, the wound was pulled apart again, Chu Qing unable to bear shouted, did not want to hear Chu Qing¡¯s painful call, not only did Fu Ling not have any pity, but poked Chu Qing¡¯s wound. ¡°You tap!¡± Finally, Chu Qing unable to bear reminded a sentence, the more reminded, the heavier Poria started, scared Chu Qing finally knew Poria not to be trifled with, where dare to have a half complaint, can only bear the pain, obediently Allow Poria to dress up, just ask Poria to move faster. ¡°You haven¡¯t recovered from the injury yet, and you lie down obediently if you don¡¯t want to become crippled. I will throw you out next time when you make trouble Fu Ling coldly threatened, leaving the garbage after cleaning. Chu Qing watched Fuling leave without tears, and after such a devastation, where did he dare to mess up, lying down obediently, like an obedient child. In the evening, Fuling walked in with hot food, put it on the side of Chu Qing¡¯s bed stiffly, glanced at Chu Qing, who was very well-dressed, he couldn¡¯t help but show a hint of smile, and felt that he should not let Chu Qing see , And turned indifferently. ¡°wait.¡± Seeing Fuling going again, Chu Qing quickly shouted. ¡°What is it?¡± Fu Ling turned around and asked coldly. ¡°That, many thanks.¡± Chu Qing was so scared that he only said many thanks. He was scared by Fu Ling and forgot what he wanted to ask. ¡°No, after eating, just put it next to it, I will pack it up, and lie down at night.¡± Fu Ling said coldly and left, but Chu Qing heard it, Fu Ling seemed cold and spicy, but in fact, it was for the good of the patient, the whole knife tofu heart, just hungry, Chu Qing arrogantly gorge oneself up, no Thinking about other things. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1320 Chu Qing shouted painfully after being injured, even though Fuling was originally a person with a spicy personality and a kind heart. Seeing Chu Qing cry so painfully, he still felt a bit distressed. But he was an arrogant man, pretending not to be soft-hearted, and threatened solemnly and coldly: ¡°You call again, believe or not I will make you crippled.¡± This sentence came to Chu Qing¡¯s ears, which had already had painful teeth and grin, and he became more helpless and irritable, pushing away the hand that Fuling gave him medicine and said, ¡°Don¡¯t touch me.¡± ¡°Ha ha.¡± Poria snereed, snort disdainfully said: ¡°Who wants to touch you?¡± Although it was said on the mouth, he still kept applying Chu Qing¡¯s leg injury. In fact, Poria is a good medicine. Although it hurts, this medicine has a wonderful effect, but she is not willing to tell Chu Qing that it is for his good, or if it is similar, if it is said, it is embarrassing. That is not Poria. Chu Qing can¡¯t push Poria, he can only bear the pain, let Poria each minding their own business to take medicine, and he can only bear a little, but this pain is really not ordinary people can bear it. He hoped that such nightmare would pass quickly. Fu Ling gave him medicine for a long time to ensure that it would not rot, before tearing off a piece of clothing and wrapping up the wound on Chu Qing¡¯s leg. After lying down and resting for a while, the spirit recovered and the whole person sat up with a little strength. After taking a break, the whole person felt less painful. After doing it, he wanted to open the mouth and said, but found that his throat was too excited just now, and he did n¡¯t drink a sip of water, so his throat and eyes were smoking fast. , Hoarse and powerful. Shaking tremblingly extending the hand, he pointed at the kettle on the table and looked pitifully at the Poria. The Poria was so sorry that he could only glance at it and quickly poured Chu Qing a glass of water for him. Chu Qing took the water and ran out of the water in the cup in one breath, still not enough, and continued to stare at Poria. Poria had no choice but to pour him another glass of water. After drinking 3 glasses of water back and forth, he could speak, ¡°Thank you.¡± After the sentence was just spoken, Poria blushed. This was the first time people were thankful. Although he still maintained a cold expression on his face, he was still very warm and very happy. Fu Ling looked at Chu Qing as if it was almost the same, and began to ask Chu Qing, saying: ¡°Oh, where did you come from?¡± Chu Qing thought for a long time, but couldn¡¯t figure out where he came from. Then he scratched his head very hard, thinking for a long time, still don¡¯t know. Instead, the head started to hurt. Fu Ling saw him in pain and comforted: ¡°Okay, okay, don¡¯t think about it first, your leg hurts, you need more rest, don¡¯t be so hurt first. , Bad for you. ¡° Chu Qing couldn¡¯t remember it. I felt that my memory was gone, and then I continued to hit my head hard, hoping to remember who I was. However, it was impossible to remember that Fu Ling saw Chu Qing as disobedient and went to give Chu Qing a slap before waking up Chu Qing. Chu Qing was a little dazed, and then looked at Poria in amazement. Fu Ling showed him the wound on his leg. Just because of his disturbance, the wound on his leg had cracked again, causing blood to flow out, reflecting the blood of red. Fu Ling said angrily: ¡°Amnesia is amnesia, what is so irritable, look at you, and crack the wound just attached to the medicine, it is you who suffer. This makes Chu Qing a little more honest. He obsessed with Poria obediently, and no longer moved around, afraid of breaking the wound again, he still wanted this leg, otherwise he was really afraid Poria would abandon his leg. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1321 After waiting for Fu Ling to treat Chu Qing¡¯s wounds again, Chu Qing asked Fu Ling: ¡°Yes, you help me treat a leg injury, do we know.¡± Poria was funny and replied angrily: ¡°Yeah, what do you think we are related to?¡± Poria wanted to tease him deliberately, to see what Chu Qing would say, did she pretend to have amnesia? Chu Qing thought for a while and watched Fuling not talking. Fuling thought that Chu Qing thought of something, and then did not ask him. He took the blood cloth that had treated the wound alone and took it outside. ¡°and many more¡±. Fu Ling just took something and wanted to turn around and take a step, Chu Qing shouted Fu Ling. Fu Ling was inexplicably shouted by him, but was shocked. Scolded: ¡°Why are you doing it to scare your life saving benefactor?¡± Chu Qing wanted to do the wrong thing and looked down. Seeing Chu Qing ¡¯s appearance, Fuling could only serve softly, and seeing Chu Qing ¡¯s leg injury so severe, he said good things: ¡°You just say what you want, I just want to throw these things out. that¡¯s all. ¡° As frightened and flustered, Chu Qing said sorry: ¡°I ¡­ we ¡­ no ¡­ will ¡­ is ¡­ a husband and wife ¡­¡± Po Lin didn¡¯t think about it, so he continued to say: ¡°Yes, you guessed it, what else to ask.¡± Hearing Fuling ¡¯s answer, Chu Qing looked at Fuling seriously, with 5 miscellaneous bottles in my heart. Thinking about the girl in front of her, she thought she was his wife. It ¡¯s good to think about it, but it ¡¯s just a bit frizzy . After thinking for a long time, it was embarrassing daze and happy smirk. Standing at the door and looking at Chu Qing, Fu Ling knew that Chu Qing must be thinking of something unreasonable. Walked coldly, ¡°You¡¯re almost happy now.¡± ¡°Well, ma¡¯am.¡± Chu Qing is convinced that Fuling is his wife. Suddenly, Chu Qing spit out blood and wanted to continue saying: ¡°I ¡­¡± Looking at his mouth full of blood, Fuling got upset, then left and ran over, wiped him with something, but blood kept coming out, holding a washbasin, half full washbasin. Poria was scared. Although Poria was studying medicine, she was still scared when she vomited so much blood. Seeing that Chu Qing no longer vomited blood, she lay down Chu Qing on her back, and then sat down beside the bed to give Chu Qing a pulse. After carefully taking a pulse for a long time, Chu Qing was diagnosed as highly toxic. However, why Chu Qing was highly toxic, which made Fu Ling rushed to be very curious, there is no reason, the body was highly toxic, has not died concurrently. After Chu Qing lay down, he passed out in a coma, and Fu Ling didn¡¯t bother him well, so he covered him with a quilt and let him sleep for a few days. Poria found that the toxins had spread all over Chu Qing¡¯s body, and the highly toxic poison circulated throughout the body with the blood moon. Now the only way to save Chu Qing is to exchange blood. But where is the blood exchange so easy, Poria and need Tianshan Xuelian to protect Chu Qing¡¯s heart, then there may be a glimmer of survival. Otherwise, all of this is in vain. Even if you exchange blood for Chu Qing, the chance of dying halfway is greater than the chance of living without changing the blood. Looking at Chu Qing, who was sleeping and unconscious, Fu Ling decided to take the risk to pick up the snow lotus she had seen growing on the cliffs of the Tianshan Mountain long ago. In order to save Chu Qing¡¯s life, she felt it was worth the risk. Then he left nothing, changed his clothes, and went west. Chu Qing in the hospital bed has been lethargic, and has never woke up, nor know where Fuling has gone. When Chu Qing woke up, Fuling disappeared 3 days later, and he opened his sleepy eyes in confusion. There was no who was around, but I felt that I had no energy to use, and I wanted to call Poria to be speechless. Hearing a loud noise from outside, seeing a blood Poria at the door. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1322 Chu Qing¡¯s poisoned coma was caused by vomiting blood. In fact, he didn¡¯t need to sleep for 3 days, but Fuling was afraid that he would run around or wake up again, and the original leg injury was not good. Before leaving, Fu Ling faced Chu Qing and said softly, ¡°You sleep well, wait for me to return, and return you healthy.¡± The slight words made Chu Qing not so real, but he was real, he Tears came from the corners of his eyes. So Po Ling thought for a long time, and decided to give Chu Qing more sleeping pills, on the premise that it would not affect his body, the prepared herbal medicine was applied to Chu Qing ¡¯s leg and entered the blood through the wound on the leg. Let him sleep for a few days. While Chu Qing is asleep, Poria also has to do an important thing. In addition to Tianshan Snow Lotus is necessary, a dead body is also needed, the blood has not been coagulated, exchange the blood of the body with Chu Qing¡¯s blood Only then can Chu Qing save his life. Otherwise, even if the Great Principle Celestial Immortal comes, Chu Qing ¡¯s life will not be saved. But who let Chu Qing meet her Poria, the medical woman who rejuvenated her, in this world, except her Poria, no one could save Chu Qing again. If even Poria had given up, it was really Chu Qing that was coming to an end, but as long as Poria was there, she could have a cure for Chu Qing, but the price paid in the middle was certainly huge and inestimable. On the other side, Poria is sure to go out and do things, when it should be back, then follow this time to prepare sleeping pills. This is also due to Poria¡¯s superb medical skills. Otherwise, if you encounter a general Langzhong, it must be that the medicine is too strong, and you can¡¯t wake up, or you are too light and wake up early. Fuling hurried back when she was pinching, fearing that Chu Qing would suddenly wake up, what should I do? It ¡¯s really just the right time, Chu Qing just woke up and Po Ling came back, but when she saw Po Lin falling at the door, covered with blood, Chu Qing was holding the wall, dragging the injured leg, and slowly moving To Fuling¡¯s side. Poria¡¯s weak greeting: ¡°Are you awake?¡± Chu Qing originally wanted to lift Poria to get her to bed, but she just woke up, and the whole person had no energy at all, plus his injured leg was almost a crippled person . After asking, Fuling fainted, Chu Qing shouted several times: ¡°Poulin, you wake up soon, wake up quickly.¡± But after shouting many times, Fuling couldn¡¯t make it. And he saw a stranger¡¯s body beside Fuling. Frightened buttocks sat on the ground, holding Fuling¡¯s body tight. Thought Poria was also dead. Desperately shouted: ¡°Po Ling, why did you just leave me?¡± Shout again, secretly touched Fuling¡¯s white cheeks, and then hug Fuling¡¯s body at once. Tears shed painfully. Chu Qing did n¡¯t know that during the past few days, Fu Ling did n¡¯t dare to delay for a moment, and had not closed his eyes for 3 days and 3 nights. In order to find a body, she wrestled with the villagers and the villagers. It took Nine Bulls and Two Tigers¡¯ strength, only to find a corpse, who can exchange blood with him, the person who killed him. Poria was injured for this, and was eroded by heavy rain in the middle, resulting in a fever and a cold and delayed treatment. Halfway through, Poria fainted several times, woke up and continued to search, hurrying. simply did not stop, the only time to rest was to faint before taking a rest. At this time, Poria had been physically overdrawn, plus the relationship of rain, the whole person was so weak that it might disappear all at once, and the fragility was not a little bit. The pain in my heart is really unbearable. I looked towards the sky and shouted loudly: ¡°Oh heaven, why do you make our couple separated by yin and yang, this ¡­¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 1323 Chu Qing embraced Poria covered with blood, and Poria¡¯s body was very ice, making Chu Qing mistakenly think that she was dead. ¡°Stupid!¡± Hearing this familiar voice, Chu Qing froze for a moment, and quickly wiped his blurred eyes, ¡°You ¡­¡± Chu Qing looked at the plain Poria with surprise. Her blood-covered appearance really seemed to be a fight with people. He thought she would never wake up again. ¡°Hey!¡± Fu Ling¡¯s 2 eyebrows were frowning together, watching Chu Qing hug him like an 8-claw fish, ¡°You let me go!¡± ¡°You¡¯re not dead, that¡¯s great!¡± Chu Qing finally put down a stone in his heart, arms tightly holding Poria. Fu Ling struggled awkwardly. ¡°Why, listen to your tone, I hope I¡¯m dead?¡± Fu Ling snereed, and politely flicked Chu Qing¡¯s hand, through childhood she has not been so close to people, Chu Qing is the first. Chu Qing froze for a moment, then let go of Poria and quickly sorted out his emotions, ¡°No.¡± As long as she is fine, what else can he worry about? ¡°Oh, really good-for-nothing.¡± Fu Ling gave Chu Qing a proud look, then stood up to find something to eat. At this time, Chu Qing suddenly remembered something, he looked at Fu Ling¡¯s back and hesitantly asked: ¡°Wh ¡­ what¡¯s going on with that person?¡± ¡°Which one?¡± Fu Ling replied coldly without looking at Chu Qing. Chu Qing only felt that there was a kind of awkward embarrassment floating in the air, ¡°That person is dead.¡± ¡°En.¡± Fu Ling gave Chu Qing a glance, nodded, and a cold face, ¡°So, what do you want to ask?¡± ¡°I ¡­¡± He knew that the person¡¯s death was definitely inseparable from him, but he wanted to know what happened, Chu Qing sighed, ¡°Can you tell me?¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± Fu Ling frowned, with some doubts, he Chu Qing wanted to know that she was not incapable of telling him, but if he was understood the truth, it was like him ¡­ forget it. ¡°Since you want to know so much about me, it doesn¡¯t matter if I tell you.¡± Anyway, there is no loss to her, and he doesn¡¯t care about her. Chu Qing didn¡¯t want to distinguish Fu Ling from being so good at talking, but it was so easy for her to agree to tell him the truth, and of course he was willing to listen. ¡°That person was originally a living person, but later died ¡­¡± Fu Ling said of these expressionless, ¡°I killed it.¡± Bang- Chu Qing felt a shock in his heart, like a thunder crossed across him, ¡°You ¡­ what do you say! You ¡­ why?¡± Poria was not such a bad woman in his impression. Although her character was a little colder, the man lacked hatred and enmity with her, why did he kill him? ¡°Why?¡± Fu Ling also asked back, ¡°Do you really want to know?¡± Fu Ling¡¯s sneered looks towards Chu Qing, but when her playful eyes met the firmness in Chu Qing¡¯s eyes, she suddenly vented her anger at Chu Qing, she was helplessly sighed then said, ¡°that¡¯s all that¡¯s all, If you want to know so, I will tell you. ¡° ¡°Chu Qing, you need to know that if it was not for you, that person didn¡¯t have to die.¡± Fu Ling¡¯s words pierced into Chu Qing¡¯s heart like a needle, and hurt his heart. ¡°what are you saying!?¡± How can Chu Qing not believe this truth, what is it for him? Must he kill someone for him? To kill someone to save him? Do not! It was impossible that this woman must have killed someone sadly and sadly, and he asked about the cause of death of that person, she would arbitrarily excuse him! ¡°You definitely think I am a vicious and merciless woman.¡± Fu Ling looked at Chu Qing¡¯s expression and felt cold. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1324 After Chu Qing said that, she saw regretful expression on Fu Ling¡¯s face, and she felt a little regret in her heart. Even if she was vicious again, she would kill him only to save him. But what he said was like the water that was spilled out, and he couldn¡¯t get it back anymore. Chu Qing moved his lips, and he didn¡¯t say anything after all. Fu Ling¡¯s eyes were a little bit hot. In order to save him, she didn¡¯t hesitate to exchange it with another person¡¯s life. She didn¡¯t feel well either. Chu Qing said this after sobering. Her heart felt cold and lost. ¡°You just woke up and lay down on the bed, I will clean up the room.¡± Fu Ling quickly adjusted her state to prevent Chu Qing from seeing what was wrong with her, and got up and began to deal with the corpse and the blood on the ground. . Chu Qing didn¡¯t speak, silently watching Fuling clean the house in and out. Fuling moved quickly, and the house returned to its original tidy state. Poria opened the window and scattered the blood-reeking qi of a house, and somehow brought a bouquet of flowers and placed it on the bedside of Chu Qing. 2 No one spoke, and the atmosphere was a little embarrassing. Chu Qing knew that the sentence just hurt Fuling. He wanted to apologize, and he was afraid that he would make Fuling more angry and simply stopped talking. Poulin finished the house, and without a word, she picked up the bamboo basket placed in the corner. When Chu Qing saw that her position was to go out, and she didn¡¯t care about embarrassment or embarrassment, she asked, ¡°Poulin, what are you doing?¡± ¡° Poulin put a small shovel into the bamboo basket on the side, and said coldly: ¡°Go back to the mountain to get some medicine. You obediently and honestly stay in bed and don¡¯t move. I can come back before the sun goes down.¡± ¡°Okay, then be careful on your way.¡± Chu Qing warned repeatedly. He looked at the sky outside the window. The sun was already slanting west. He couldn¡¯t help worrying. He could only hate his injury. Chu Qing just lay in bed and waited for Fuling to return, but left and right did not see the silhouette. Seeing that the sky was already dark, Chu Qing did not know the exact time, but the moonlight outside the window was bright, the time was not early, Fuling Still not coming back. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Could there be any danger?¡± With the ebbing of time, Chu Qing became more and more anxious. He thought to his left and right, decided to no longer obey Fuling¡¯s words, and propped up his upper body with elbows. And sat up from the bed. Fortunately, Chu Qing just broke his leg and his arms were still usable. He moved himself to a wheelchair beside the bed and pushed the tires out to find Poria. ¡°Poria! Poria! Hu hu ¡­¡± He shouted Poria¡¯s name loudly while searching her silhouette by Moonlight 4. The mountain road is rugged, and Chu Qing¡¯s wheelchair is stumbling on the flat ground, and it is even more difficult to reach the mountain. Rao is Chu Qing¡¯s superior arm strength and tired of gasping for breath. ¡°Chu Qing¡­¡± Just when he thought no one was about to leave, his ears sharply captured a small, weak call. Chu Qing¡¯s heart jumped violently, it was Poria! He gritted his teeth, shook his sore arm, and found the source of the sound. Sure enough, he found Poria sitting on the ground under a tree. ¡°Poria! What¡¯s wrong with you? Where did you get hurt?¡± Poria¡¯s leg stretched straight, her face even paler in the moonlight. ¡°I accidentally got bitten by a poisonous snake ¡­ I have used herbs to stop the spread of snake venom, but now my whole body is paralyzed without consciousness.¡± Fu Ling saw Chu Qing and her original helpless mood calmed down instantly. Chu Qing said anxiously, ¡°What should I do? Damn, if my legs can walk, I can carry you back. Do you need any medicine ingredients? Can I find them for you!¡± Fu Ling saw that Chu Qing was so worried about her injury, and there was a burst of warmth in her heart, saying: ¡°It¡¯s okay, I have already applied the poisoned medicinal herb, and it will be fine when the paralysis subsides.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 1325 Hearing Fuling said that there was no problem, Chu Qing let go of her suspended heart, pushed the wheelchair to Fuling and said, ¡°Since that is the case, then I will be with you here, and wait for you, then push me down the mountain . ¡° ¡°Okay!¡± Chu Qing had just finished speaking, and Poria subconsciously responded. Although she knew that there were no ferocious wild beasts in this mountain, she was still a little scared to spend a night alone in the quiet deep mountains. Now she can be accompanied by Chu Qing. Her nervous mood slowly relaxed, and this came back to his senses. Was the ¡°good¡± sound just too anxious? In order to save a little face, she deliberately stretched her face and said: ¡°It¡¯s really nonsense, I won¡¯t push you home without you saying.¡± Chu Qing knew that she was just trying to put her mouth into action, deliberately pretending to be fierce, and did not take it apart. She just reached out and leaned her head gently on her thigh, saying, ¡°There is still a long time to stay until dawn Well, sleep with me on your pillow. ¡° ¡°En.¡± Po Ling has been busy in order to give Chu Qing treatment for the past few days. He has never had a good rest and was injured again. He fell asleep after complied. Fu Ling slept comfortably on Chu Qing¡¯s warm thighs. When she woke up, it was already bright. She felt as if she was covered with clothes. She picked up and looked at it. It was Chu Qing¡¯s robe when she went out. She looked up and met Chu Qing¡¯s smiling eyes. ¡°Good morning, how is your body feeling?¡± Chu Qing expressed concern. Fuling moved 4 limbs to feel a bit, and replied: ¡°It¡¯s all done.¡± She took off Chu Qing¡¯s robe and twisted her eyebrows, said: ¡°How cold is it in the mountains at night, how can you take off your robe?¡± I do n¡¯t think your injury is going well? ¡° Chu Qing looked helpless and raised his hand to surrender: ¡°Injustice, Eldest Young Lady, I took it off for you because I was worried that you would freeze your body.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡± Chu Qing really accompanied her all night last night, and Fu Ling was moved. But when she came to her mouth, she couldn¡¯t say anything. She could only express her concern with anger. ¡°Chu Qing, we¡¯ll be married when we get home, okay?¡± Chu Qing heard Fu Ling¡¯s voice weakly coming from behind him. ¡°Don¡¯t you say that we are already married?¡± Chu Qing was a little puzzled, but immediately figured it out, ¡°You can do whatever you want, please be happy with you!¡± Hearing Chu Qing ¡¯s words, the smile on Fuling ¡¯s face could n¡¯t be suppressed and nodded hard, saying: ¡°en! We ¡¯re going to hold a grand wedding banquet!¡± Back home, Poria used some medicine to clean up the remaining snake venom. Her medical skills were superb. The common snake venom was not a problem in her eyes. After taking a few medicines, the injury quickly recovered completely. Today, Chu Qing saw Poria wearing short-beat style clothes, and her hair was also high in a hair bun fixed with hairpins. From a distance, she thought she was a young man. Confused in his heart, he didn¡¯t know what she was going to do with this dress, so he asked: ¡°Po Ling, where are you going?¡± Poria organized her suitcase and said excitedly: ¡°I¡¯ll go to the nearby stream to fork a few fishes and come back to make up for you! You¡¯ll wait!¡± Chu Qing didn¡¯t wait for the words to start, and the smoke disappeared. I did n¡¯t know what magical method Poria used. It did n¡¯t take long before I went out, so I came back with a few big fish in a dry body, and shook in front of Chu Qing, proudly said: ¡°How? These fish are fleshy at first sight. Fat! What do you want to eat? ¡° Chu Qing didn¡¯t want to make her too tired, said: ¡°You throw them into the water to cook a fish soup, you also save some trouble.¡± ¡°Okay, just wait, and make sure you are drooling!¡± Fu Lingzhi was proud, carrying the fish and cooking the fish soup in the kitchen. After a while, the smell of fish flew from the kitchen. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1326 The fish soup made by Poria did not add extra seasonings, just added a few prepared medicine ingredients, it smelled of a slight medicinal fragrance, and the fish soup also kept the most delicious. Chu Qing was hooked on stomach rumbling with hunger by delicious fish soup. He even ate a bowl of rice. He was so enthusiastic that he smiled at Fu Lingle¡¯s eyebrows. After a meal, Chu Qing¡¯s whole body was warm, and there was a thin sweat on his forehead. ¡°It¡¯s so satisfying ¡­¡± He took off his robe and put it on the back of the chair, sighing comfortably. Fu Lingli packed the tableware into the kitchen. When she came out, she saw Chu Qing wearing thin clothes sitting at the window and said, ¡°Hey! Can you cherish your own body? It¡¯s cold at night, you are blowing like this, your How can the illness get better? ¡° Chu Qing suddenly cut his head and covered his face and met with a batch of criticisms, some grievously argued: ¡°Isn¡¯t this feeling hot? Aiya, it¡¯s blowing the wind for a while, it¡¯s okay, rest assured!¡± ¡°Hmph, don¡¯t come to me when you feel uncomfortable for a while!¡± Fu Ling turned her head and walked away angrily. Soon, Chu Qing tasted the bad results he had planted. He was lying on the bed, only to feel his legs hurt like a pinprick, and he couldn¡¯t feel any strength at all. At first it was tolerable, but gradually, the pain became more severe, and Chu Qing clenched his teeth so that he wouldn¡¯t let himself scream. I knew I should listen to Fu Ling¡¯s words. Chu Qing regretted that he must have been caught cold just now. Although his legs were well covered in the quilt, he still felt the biting coldness. Chu Qing¡¯s non-stop moving voice awakened the sleeping Fuling. She asked, confused, ¡°Chu Qing, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine ¡­¡± Chu Qing didn¡¯t want to worry her, but when she opened her mouth, she realized that her voice wasn¡¯t shaking. When Fuling heard something wrong, she suddenly sobered up, reached into his quilt, and touched his cold hands . Chu Qing thought Poria was going to give him a frigid irony and scorching satire again, but Poria just asked: ¡°Are your legs hurt?¡± Chu Qing just opened her mouth and wanted to speak, she was blocked by Poria: ¡°Don¡¯t You want to pervert me, you ca n¡¯t hide me. ¡° In this case, he had to be slightly nodded. The next second, his quilt was lifted by Fu Ling, Chu Qing was taken aback, yelling: ¡°What are you doing? It¡¯s cold!¡± The voice hadn¡¯t fallen yet, and a warm body got into it. In his arms. Poria hugged him tightly in the bed, her body exuded warmth, and Chu Qing¡¯s cold body showed signs of warming, and her legs did not seem to hurt so much. ¡°How do you feel better?¡± Fu Ling asked gently, her head still hiding in the quilt, her voice muffled. The temperature of Fuling¡¯s body passed through the clothes of two people, not only warming Chu Qing¡¯s body, but also warming his heart. He raised his arms around Poria and said softly: ¡°Poria, you are kind to me, I remember them in my heart, I don¡¯t know how to be good to you, but I swear, I will stay with you for a lifetime Do your best to love you, okay? ¡° He waited for a while, and Fuling did not move, which made him a little uneasy. He shook the person in his arms and asked, ¡°Tuling? Are you asleep? All I said is serious, if you hear ¡­ ¡° Before finishing the speech, Fuling suddenly lifts the head, thumped on Chu Qing¡¯s chest, and said angrily: ¡°Fool! Where am I spicy!¡± Chu Qing Leng Buding took a fist, but knew it was Fuling¡¯s shy performance. After all, his chest didn¡¯t hurt at all. He wanted to make a few jokes with her, but found that Fuling¡¯s face shone with water. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? How did you cry?¡± Chu Qing had some lose one¡¯s head out of fear, wondering if he was wrong. Poria wiped tears on Chu Qing¡¯s clothes and said, ¡°I¡¯m so moved! Well, sleep!¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 1327 Poria hugged Chu Qing and slept all night, waking up on the 2nd day, the pain on her leg had completely subsided last night, but Poria still couldn¡¯t rest assured, plus Chu Qing¡¯s words last night, let her heart Very captivated, he decided to go hunting for game and change his taste for Chu Qing. ¡°You be more careful.¡± Chu Qing looked at Fu Ling¡¯s back and prepared to pack, and he assuredly asked, ¡°Be careful of poisonous snake! Don¡¯t let me save you again!¡± ¡°Got it! You can wait for me to come home at home! Nagging ¡­¡± Po Ling went out, did not look back, came back complied from afar, waved his hand and disappeared in the sight of Chu Qing. When Fu Ling left the house, Chu Qing was the only one left in his family. His legs were not perfect. It was inconvenient to go anywhere. He stayed alone for a while and was really bored, so he pushed his wheelchair to the desk . With paper and pen on the table, Chu Qing had nothing to do with it. He simply sat at the desk, rubbed his ink, and picked up the pen to write the ancient poems he had memorized. Chu Qing has also practiced calligraphy before, and he writes well. It¡¯s just that I haven¡¯t practiced for a long time, and it is inevitable that I am a little rusty, but soon he recovered his original state, and the ancient poems in his mind kept jumping out. But when it was written, Chu Qing felt that there were strange images flashing in front of him, he felt his head rising and sinking, and there seemed to be something that he wanted to gush out. He shook his head, feeling a little excited in his heart. He intuitively felt that those things that were blocked were his memories. He wanted to remember the past. He wanted to know he and Fuling¡¯s former, he ¡­ ¡°Ah!¡± Chu Qing struggled to touch the memory, but suddenly felt a sharp pain, as if someone forcibly pierced the nail into his scalp. The more he wanted to recall something, the harder his head hurt. He called out to the bear and wanted to give up. But the memories are clearly close, he even started to see the blurry picture, he can not give up! A sharp sting hit the depths of Chu Qing¡¯s mind, causing his whole soul to tremble, and there were constantly messy fragments floating through his mind, but when he wanted to see more clearly, these fragments disappeared again. His hand was loose, and he could no longer hold the pen in his hand. With a bang, the pen fell to the ground. Because both hands were holding head, Chu Qing¡¯s body centered forward and fell directly to the ground. When Fuling walked into the house with a hare and 2 pheasants in his hand, he saw Chu Qing falling before the wheel, his body curled up, his hands holding his head in pain, his mouth kept emitting Painful roar. ¡°Chu Qing! Chu Qing, what¡¯s wrong with you!¡± Fu Ling threw his prey on the ground in a fright, hurried forward to lift him from the ground, leaned over and looked closely. ¡°Poling me, I have a pain ¡­ headache ¡­¡± Chu Qing heard Fuling¡¯s voice and settled inexplicably in his heart, but almost all his attention was focused on his memories, and he could only subconsciously tell his feelings. Fu Ling also panicked at once, anxiously said: ¡°Why do you have a headache? You opened the window to blow the hair again?¡± He grabbed Chu Qing¡¯s wrist and pulsed him, but Chu Qing¡¯s pulse was not at all abnormal. The pain in his mind eased a little, and Chu Qing could finally endure the pain without concentration attention completely. He tried to sort out his thoughts and gasped and said: ¡°No, I ¡­ I seem to think of something, but my memory is very vague and many, I ca n¡¯t see clearly, and I ca n¡¯t catch it ¡­ Fuling, I really want to recall the past. ¡° After listening to Chu Qing¡¯s intermittent answer, Fu Ling¡¯s heart slowly sank, and she held Chu Qing¡¯s hand back and did not speak. She knew clearly that the reason why Chu Qing had a headache was unbearable. There was no other reason because his memory was slowly recovering. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1328 Fu Ling felt cold in her heart and secretly calmed herself down, comforting Chu Qing and saying, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll give you acupuncture first to see if I can relieve the headache.¡± Chu Qing slumped weakly on the chair, his head was not as painful as before, but there was still a burst of tingling. He even felt that his eyes were a little blurry, and the things in front of him began to appear doubled, so he didn¡¯t notice Fu Ling¡¯s dull complexion. Chu Qing¡¯s memory has begun to recover. Although he now says that the fragments of the memory are very vague, it seems that he has not remembered anything, but maybe one day, all the memories will come back, then Chu Qing will know that she is actually Not his wife. Fu Ling opened a drawer, rummaging through the acupuncture box absently, and worried in his mind, if Chu Qing recovered his memory and found that he had been cheating him all the time, what would he do? Will he leave her? Fu Ling didn¡¯t dare to think down any more. Just by imagining, she felt that her heart was stuck fiercely, and she wanted to cry in pain. However, she couldn¡¯t reveal her feelings, so that Chu Qing could not detect anything wrong, she sniffed her nose, took the acupuncture box she found, and returned to Chu Qing. ¡°There may be some pain when the needle is inserted. You bear with it.¡± Fu Ling supported Chu Qing on the bed and lay down, changing the tone like Little Hot Pepper in the past, and said softly. ¡°You can rest assured.¡± Chu Qing glanced at the silver needle Fuling was holding in her hand. Poria was distracted now, and the memory fragments that emerged could no longer be found, which relieved the pain a lot, but Chu Qing remembered the pain just now, and still had a lingering fear. Poria lit a candle, put the silver needle on the candlelight and burned it to sterilize it. He was about to apply acupuncture to Chu Qing¡¯s acupuncture points, but he noticed that Chu Qing¡¯s body was straightened. She thought Chu Qing was a little nervous, so she pats his chest and smiled comfortably: ¡°Relax, I believe my medicine will not be a problem.¡± With that, he gently screwed the silver needle into Chu Qing ¡¯s scalp. Chu Qing felt only a slight tingling and some itching. He raised his hand to want and scratched it. Poria turned around and picked up the second needle, just saw his hand begin to stir, and hurriedly stopped: ¡°Don¡¯t move! Even if itchy! Endure!¡± ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Chu Qing couldn¡¯t help being yelled, and he was wronged. Poria¡¯s medical technique was not boasting casually. After piercing 3 4 stitches, Chu Qing felt a warm current on his scalp. The pain just miraculously eased. He even felt refreshed. After lying in the same posture for a long time, Chu Qing wanted to change his posture. ¡°You have to be patient, don¡¯t make trouble, it will be over immediately.¡± Fu Ling was already pulling the needles from the head of Chu Qing. In order to avoid inadvertently hurting him, he had to give a reminder. ¡°Poulin, I really admire you, my head is completely painless.¡± Chu Qing said in surprise, as if to prove that he was really fine, he shook his head hard. Fu Ling was amused by his appearance, Pu Chi laughed out loud, and said: ¡°Okay, well, you rest for a while, I hunted the pheasant hare today, just to make up for you.¡± Just about to leave, she suddenly remembered something, and warned repeatedly: ¡°You rest in peace, don¡¯t try to think about the past. When it¡¯s time to restore your memory, you will naturally think of it. Don¡¯t force it, it will only make you suffer. ¡° Indeed, if the time is not up, no matter how hard you try to remember the past, it will only increase the pain, it is better to look at it. Chu Qing nodded, promised to come down, Fuling was at ease to cook. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1329 Poria made pheasant soup today. The game in the mountains is different and the taste is very delicious. Chu Qing drank bowl after bowl of chicken soup and praised Poria¡¯s craftsmanship. ¡°I also hit a deer today and put it in the yard outside. I was busy treating you just now, so I didn¡¯t have time to tell you.¡± Fu Ling suddenly said pats his head. Chu Qing finished another bowl of rice, and said with some anxiety: ¡°A little deer? Can¡¯t we eat by ourselves alone?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay! I¡¯ll pick up the deerskin in a moment, leaving 2 deer legs for us to eat, and I will take the rest to the market tomorrow and sell it, and I can exchange some things back!¡± Po Ling lowered his head and thought a little Thinking, I thought of the method. ¡°Well, it¡¯s okay, I listen to you.¡± Chu Qing looked at Fu Ling¡¯s excited face, only to feel full of vitality, and said with a smile. ¡°Eh? What is that?¡± Fu Ling¡¯s eyes seemed to see something at this time, and there was a puzzled expression on his face. Chu Qing looked in her eyes, and saw that there were many papers on the desk in messy writing. ¡°I just had nothing to do at home just now, just to pass the time to write, didn¡¯t expect will suddenly have a headache, the incident happened suddenly, and I didn¡¯t have time to sort it out.¡± Chu Qing explained. Pouling walked to the desk, picked up a word and looked at it carefully, and said after a while: ¡°Chu Qing, you can¡¯t see it. Your words are really beautiful! Can I store them?¡± Chu Qing looked at Po Ling ¡¯s gleaming eyes, and said nodded helplessly: ¡°This is just my handwriting, take it away if you want, and I will write better for you in the future.¡± When Fuling heard it, she immediately smiled and opened her face, hugged him in front of Chu Qing, and was happy: ¡°Chu Qing you are so good! I want to put these words close to me!¡± On the 2nd day, Poria took half a deer to the market early in the morning. People coming, people going at the market, Poria found an empty space and sold it: ¡°Fresh wild deer meat, and deerskin, there are No one wants to buy? ¡° Her voice was crisp, and she quickly attracted many people to ask. Fu Ling was busy greeting customers and collecting money. She was squeezed by the people behind her and her heart fell to the ground. ¡°Don¡¯t you have long eyes to walk? This Miss is so big that even a person standing here can run into it, it¡¯s really blind.¡± Fu Ling stood up and saw the ashes on the pats¡¯ clothes, moved towards the culprit who had walked away, but cursed a few words, but Unnoticed, just when she was hit on the ground, a few words in her clothes fluttered out. Until a person pats her shoulder and asks: ¡°Young Lady, these words are really beautiful, don¡¯t you know if you sell it?¡± Fu Ling turned her head and saw that a man was holding the words written by Chu Qing, and she reached out and touched them in her clothes. Sure enough, the words were missing, and she was anxious and fierce. Said, ¡°What are you doing stealing me? I don¡¯t sell this word, you give it back to me!¡± The man was suddenly stolen injustice and grievously argued: ¡°I didn¡¯t steal it either. You just fell down and fell out. I just picked it up.¡± ¡°I control whether you stole or picked it, and give it back to me.¡± Fu Ling towards the man extends the hand, she is in a very bad mood now, ¡°If you don¡¯t give me, believe or not, I¡¯m beating you in badly with many teeth knocked out? ¡° The man still did not give up, and asked again: ¡°Is it really not for sale? I can pay a lot of money. But did you write this word? Or someone else?¡± Poria was upset when asked, and said impatiently: ¡°I said not to sell but not to sell. Can¡¯t you understand the human language? Who can write the word about you? Can you buy meat? Hurry away, don¡¯t stop me from doing business. ¡°She also thought about quickly selling her prey, she could go back and take care of Chu Qing earlier. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1330 After Fuling returned home, she still held a sigh of relief, and only felt a little relieved after looking at the surrounding stickers intact. When she pushed the door open, Chu Qing was sitting at the table reading a book, and Fu Ling looked at it. Those books were put in the cabinet for a long time, and there was some dust on it that was not cleaned! Most of her medical skills have been treasured by her, and now there are only some idle books left, and she has forgotten to read what they are in for a long time, but she was happy to see Chu Qing, Fu Ling thought to buy more books next time she went to the street When the book came back, he could relieve his boredom. Today¡¯s weather is very good. The sun shone through Chu Qing¡¯s face through a few shadows on the branches, making his handsome face more distinct than normal looks. Although it was amnesia, Chu Qing¡¯s sense of 5 was still very sensitive. He noticed when Fu Ling pushed the door open, but he kept silent until he closed the book after reading the last two pages. ¡°How long are you going to watch there?¡± He slowly poured a glass of water for himself, and Fu Ling came back to his senses from a state of semi-dementia, like cheeks slightly red pierced like, ¡°You and I are husband and wife, I can¡¯t watch is you?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The smile on Chu Qing¡¯s face was even softer. ¡°You want to see for as long as you want, but just standing there is not tired? It¡¯s very tiring to go out. Come and rest first!¡± The chair next to his pats, then poured a cup of tea for Poria, and pushed it to her when she sat over. Thinking of going out this time, Fuling felt a little uneasy again, ¡°Today I met someone on the street who wanted to buy your words.¡± She still told Chu Qing about this matter, but she just wanted to praise the words he wrote on the side, which were really beautiful. What did the person who bought him say? Very demeanor. Fu Lingbian thought about this, and was happy because Chu Qing was praised by others, but it was not good to think that these words would be bought by others. ¡°Isn¡¯t that great?¡± Chu Qing listened to his words, but instead eyes shined, be eager to have a try, gestured twice with his hand, ¡°If someone really likes it, then I will write more and take it out It ¡¯s a lot of money to sell. ¡° ¡°What do you want?¡± Fu Ling¡¯s eyes glared, and then dissatisfied said: ¡°But I want to keep your character away from evil, take it and sell what I stay with?¡± In fact, she was not willing to give up, but had to compile a decent reason to bluff. Chu Qing saw the small 9 9 in her heart, and then rubbed her head with a smile, ¡°If you want to avoid evil, let me write a few words on you, so that you can avoid it more thoroughly, those words What¡¯s the use, if they like it, then sell it, I am now a half-scrap, and I have to rely on you to raise my legs before I get better. One point is one point. ¡° In fact, Chu Qing knew in his heart that there was a lack of money at home. Although Fuling never got it on the surface, he could tell from the details, not to mention that the house he lived in was clean but occasionally leaky. What¡¯s more terrifying is that he can only look at and stare at him, there is no way to do it. Now that some people appreciate his words, he can¡¯t do anything about it. Who knows Po Ling shook his head very seriously, ¡°I said not to sell or not to sell, and those people on the street wanted to buy me when they wanted to buy words, how come you still have to get angry with me?¡± Her eyes glared, and she went away bulgingly. Chu Qing opened her mouth behind her, but she did not shout at her after all. She could only shake her head when she saw her back. Soon, it is winter, and there are fewer prey in the mountains. Poria always used to carry a large and small pile of things in its hands. In recent days, it has only been able to carry some hare pheasants and so on, and occasionally just picking some fruits. , The time to return is getting late. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1331 All this Chu Qing sees in his eyes, Fu Ling takes care of his legs as before, and now his legs are much better, he can walk, although occasionally there will be some pain, but for him these all are bearable , He can be treated as painless. Fu Ling happily watched him trot unobstructed in front of himself for a section of the road, finally relaxed, and some proudly said: ¡°This Miss¡¯s medical skills are indeed much better than before, and your leg will soon be abandoned. Raised by me. ¡° ¡°Yeah, you have contributed to this matter, so I decided!¡± ¡°Decide what?¡± Fu Ling looked at him puzzled. Chu Qing squeezed her face, ¡°The weather is getting colder and colder these days, and it ¡¯s not safe to slip on the road outside. It ¡¯s too late for you to come back, which makes me worried every time, so you will stay at home in the future. My legs are already well. Afterwards, these livelihood issues should be resolved by the husband! ¡° Fu Ling looked at him dumbly, rubbing her ears to make sure what she heard was real. Her nose suddenly soured, and she suddenly thought that if one day Chu Qing recovers from memory and finds that he and he are not husband and wife, they find themselves cheating. After he has been here for so long, will he be angry? Will you not want to see her again in this life? No, she won¡¯t let this happen! Fu Ling pressed the strange thing in her heart, and people with bright eyes could see that she was moved to hold her tears, making Chu Qing look helpless again. Poria threw herself into Chu Qing¡¯s arms, ¡°These are discussed later, the husband and wife are one body, how can you make yourself responsible?¡± Chu Qing this time did not refute her, he wanted to come to Japan to grow up. After this incident, Chu Qing went out to look for food, and Poria insisted to follow, but the actual situation was becoming more and more optimistic. It was not that Chu Qing could not catch it, but that no prey appeared at all, and these places became more and more dangerous, Poria followed Chu Qing made Chu Qing not dare to take her to those dangerous places, so many times the 2 people could only return with disappointment. Winter has finally arrived completely, the snow is outside, Fu Ling always sits and can look at the snow outside the window with a worried face, but when she realized that Chu Qing looked at her, she immediately changed her face, and Chu Qing felt more and more Distressed, she knew that Chu Qing was worried about food, and finally made up her mind. Although Chu Qing was previously blocked like 100, and even got angry with her, Chu Qing knew that this is the only quick way now. The following day, he wrote as soon as he had time, and Chu Qing saw him and said with a smile, ¡°We live in a desolate place, don¡¯t you mean that you can avoid evil by taking my words on your body?¡± Write more and try to make you carry words that are not duplicated every day. You can promise me to bring it close to your body, no matter where you go, you ca n¡¯t leave it, just as if it ¡¯s always taking me by your side and letting me accompany you . ¡° After listening to his words, Fu Ling was only blushing and happy. She didn¡¯t realize what Chu Qing thought. After eating in the evening, she wanted to let Fuling take a rest first, and then practice her own words, but Fuling insisted on staying with her. Chu Qing had to write and tell her stories, and she did n¡¯t hug her until she fell asleep. On the couch, looked at her deeply, then kissed her forehead, and said softly: ¡°Don¡¯t blame me, anyway, I am here, I will write you as many words as you want.¡± Taking advantage of the night, Chu Qing took his big pile of words to the street, because the road was far away, it was already early in the morning when there was a street, there were many hawkers selling on the street, and women who got up early Carrying a vegetable basket everywhere, young girls picked up their sleeves to cover half of their faces when they passed by Chu Qing, but there was an unabashed admiration in their eyes. Several bold people wanted to come up and talk, but they were directly directed by Chu Qing. Sexual disregard. His purpose now is very simple. He found a place, sat cross-legged, spread out a cloth, put on the words he wrote, cleared his throat, and then said loudly: ¡°Sell the word, sell the word!¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 1332 His voice was exceptionally clear, and a good pair of skins was born. After the shouting, people came to him one after another, staring at him for a while before turning his eyes to the words on his cloth. Seeing this, Chu Qing was secretly happy and shouted even more. He didn¡¯t notice that more and more people on this street looked towards him with an inexplicable expression on his face. Chu Qing only thought they were curious. After all, in his impression he really didn¡¯t sell anything, so he Only when this was a normal phenomenon, he did not notice anything wrong until several men in black clothed came to him. These two men didn¡¯t seem to be shopping, and the two girls who squatted on the ground raised upwards and started to look at Chu Qing carefully. Although Chu Qing was generous to let them look at it, he was always at a loss, and cautiously said: ¡°How about two masters to buy words?¡± ¡°You sell words?¡± Chu Qing is nodded. ¡°These words were all written by me.¡± The big man was frowned, ¡°I don¡¯t buy words.¡± Then continue to stare at him. Chu Qing was taken aback for a moment, then immediately placed his hands on his chest, slightly frightened and said: ¡°I just sell words, I don¡¯t sell myself. After listening to his words, the black eyebrows of the Kuroko man were more wrinkled, and the companion beside him said, ¡°Do you look like?¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s him. He¡¯s very precise. This kind of expression that doesn¡¯t know us must be pretended.¡± The man held a picture in his hand, and Chu Qing questioned the probe over there. I saw that the painting was really his own. He was stunned, and when he reacted, he had been held on the ground by two men. At the same time, dozens of people from all directions came wearing the same black clothed. Chu Qing was completely messed up and quickly struggled: ¡°Help, help the government, it doesn¡¯t matter, someone grabs a famous man!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t yell, yell your hands again!¡± These two big men are extremely fierce, threatening Chu Qing with a sentence and pressing him away. When Poria woke up, Chu Qing was gone. When her eyes opened, she reached out and touched the subconsciously look, but didn¡¯t touch the familiar person and woke up at once, shouted Chu Qing¡¯s name several times, and then no one responded. ¡°Where did this go? Chu Qing! Chu Qing!¡± Po Ling looked around all around, but she was not found. She finally turned her eyes to the rice paper in the room. Sure enough, the big pile of words written by Chu Qing was gone, and it was thought that Chu Qing always wanted her to go to bed early last night. When I woke up in the morning, people disappeared and Fuling reacted. It turned out that Chu Qing was secretly trying to sell the word. Poria was angry and moved again. She knew that Chu Qing moved this idea because she wanted her to live better, and she couldn¡¯t get angry now, so she decided to look for Chu Qing first. On the street, he was overcrowded. He searched for a possible area for a long time but did not find it. Suddenly, there were a lot of worries under doubt. She knew that Chu Qing had no known origin, so she never dared to let him move around in a crowded place. I was afraid that Chu Qing would be taken away from her, and I was also afraid that Chu Qing would be in danger. Now these two kinds of worries seem to have come true. She was both anxious and restless. She asked a girl in a hurry and asked: ¡°This girl, do you see a man who is so tall and dressed in a blue clothed sock and is particularly handsome?¡± Poria gestured with her hand, the girl thought for a while, and suddenly realized, ¡°You are talking about the Young Master who is selling everywhere with words?¡± Poria immediately nodded, ¡°Yes, yes, I am talking about him, do you know where he went?¡± The girl shook her head with regret, ¡°I don¡¯t understood this, but when I was about to buy his words, I saw him taken away by two men in wearing black clothes. These two men looked very fierce, I do n¡¯t know what happened, if you want to find him, I ¡¯m afraid it ¡¯s a little difficult. ¡± ¡°Black clothed man ¡­¡± Fu Ling looked at the street with a confused look, and there was not a person wearing black clothed slings. I thought it would have been a long walk, but where did he go? She had no way of knowing, and she became more and more flustered. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1333 At this time, Gong Family Dungeon. Chu Qing coughed twice, he was trembling all over, and his consciousness returned, the first feeling was extra pain, and then the cold of hiding the sky and covering the earth wrapped his body. ¡°Yo, wake up, I thought you would sleep on one day one night.¡± A delicate female voice sounded, but the female voice had a chilling taste, which was completely inconsistent with her beautiful voice. Chu Qing was puzzled. When he completely opened his eyes, he found that there were 2 women standing in front of them. There were some similarities in their eyebrows, but they were completely different images. The face wearing blue clothed looked coldly. He, the man in the red-clothed dress, was full of hatred, still holding a whip in his hand. Chu Qing subconsciously moved his body and found that his body pain was simply impossible to move even a little bit, as if his body had completely been out of his control. He was shocked and lowered his head to see the wounds hit by many whips on his body, immediately angered: ¡± What do you want to do, I just said that I was forced to come here without selling my body. Is there any other way? ¡° ¡°Sell yourself?¡± Gongyue chewed these two words slowly, and suddenly laughed sarcastically, ¡°Are you getting here?¡± ¡°What is not mixed?¡± Chu Qing searched for information about these two women in his brain, but it turned out that he really couldn¡¯t remember anything after his memory loss, and no matter how hard he tried, he still couldn¡¯t find the little bit After all, the information about these two women can only be ignored, ¡°Who are you, why did you catch me here?¡± ¡°Could it be that my hand was too heavy and broke your head?¡± Gong Yue provoked Chu Qing¡¯s chin, and Chu Qing¡¯s head was tilted, and he faced the blue clothed woman¡¯s eyes unscathed. blue clothed The woman was puzzled. Gong Yue had no patience, she raised her whip, ¡°Don¡¯t disable to tell good from bad.¡± ¡°Wait a minute!¡± Chu Qing thought he was about to be beaten again, and was trying to carry it hard, and suddenly found that the blue clothed woman grasped the red clothed woman¡¯s hand, ¡°elder sister, don¡¯t move him first, let me Ask a few words. ¡° Although Gong Yue was a little displeased, she didn¡¯t continue anymore, and snorted put down her whip. Seeing that it was stopped, Chu Qing sighed in relief, and faced with the blue clothed woman but a little hesitated, ¡°Why do you have to catch me here?¡± Is it related to his lost memory? I saw the blue clothed woman with a gentle smile on her face, as if the person who looked at her with cold eyes just now was not her. ¡°This Young Master, my name is Gong Yan, this is my elder sister Gong Yue, we invite you here Just want to ask you a few questions. ¡° This attitude is more comfortable, but Chu Qing is still tied up and still has so many injuries on his body. It is impossible to release his arms and replied with a cold face: ¡°Then let me go quickly after you finish asking, I won¡¯t let you Compensated. ¡° Gong Yan covered her mouth, not knowing whether she was mocking or laughing, her eyes narrowed, and she said bluntly: ¡°Where have you put things?¡± ¡°Something? What? It¡¯s just a little bit valuable for me. If you want to find something you can turn yourself around, anyway, I can¡¯t stop you here.¡± He had an indifferent expression on his face, and he saw Gong Yan expression changed. He glanced at Gong Yue, and finally nodded, ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem to be pretended, and I just found out ¡­¡± She paused, ¡°The poison on his body has been poisoned. People understand. ¡° ¡°You poisoned you?¡± After listening to her, Chu Qing seemed to have captured the important message and asked anxiously: ¡°Why will there be poison from you? Who the hell are you? Who am I again?¡± ¡°You are really happy, killing people and stealing things and losing memory, why does God care about you so much? But then you have fallen on our hands.¡± Gong Yue said with a happy smile, raised his hand and pulled a whip on Chu Qing. Chu Qing groaned. Apart from the pain, he felt numb and dropped his head helplessly. His eyes were just facing his legs. I saw that the legs that were already good started to recur, which was a bit more serious than before. He had no strength to support himself. Standing up, if not tied up, I¡¯m probably already lying on the ground. Gong Yan sighed, don¡¯t know what it meant, anyway, left. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1334 ¡°Chu Qing, didn¡¯t expect, do you still have today? You are not rampant? Now I am in prison and become a prisoner, how do you feel?¡± Gong Yue without the slightest hesitation¡¯s whip was pumped on her body. Soon, she also found Chu Qing¡¯s leg had a problem, so she cut his pants with a knife, seeing the scar on his leg and With traces of ointment, I immediately laughed, ¡°I still think that you can escape our control, how could it be so easy for us to catch you again, it turned out to be a waste person, this leg is after a long time Time is slowly growing up like this? It¡¯s a pity that it hasn¡¯t been fully raised yet, and it will be destroyed by me again today. ¡° She kicked fiercely on his leg with Chu Qing¡¯s frightened expression. ¡°Ah!¡± Chu Qing unable to bear yelled, but Gong Yue only felt that it was not enough. She cut off the chain on Chu Qing¡¯s body, without support. Chu Qing fell to the ground all at once, with a heavy head He hit the ground and knocked a bag on his forehead. The pain made his consciousness more and more blurred, as if hurting his nerves. But before he completely fainted, he was awakened by a pot of water. The cold bitter ice water still carried a little ice slag, Miyazuki dropped the barrel coldly snorted and said: ¡°This Young Lady hasn¡¯t played enough, it¡¯s a pity that you are so dizzy.¡± ¡°What else do you want?¡± Chu Qing said coldly, he could bear the pain even more than he thought. Ordinary people would have been kneeling and begging for mercy under such torture, but he didn¡¯t at all except feeling pain. Thoughts, even the arrogant even wanted the other party to torture themselves to death and then be relieved. Gong Yue seemed to see his thoughts and said unkindly: ¡°Don¡¯t think about it, I won¡¯t kill you like that, I will definitely hang your life, even if you have only one breath left, I want Pull you back from the Hall of Kings and slowly torture you until all the hatred in my heart is smoothed out. ¡° She said one word at a time, the cold tone was like ice slag. ¡°Where did I mess with you?¡± Chu Qing was feeble. Gong Yue laughed heartily, ¡°Yeah, I almost forgot. You lost your memory. Naturally, you do n¡¯t know what good things you have done, but it does n¡¯t matter if you forget. I will remember my whole life, and I will raise you up. The pain on me will be returned to you 10 times and 100 times, and you will suffer slowly! ¡° She approached Chu Qing, raised her feet and fiercely stepped on his lap. Chu Qing¡¯s expression was grim, stared wide-eyed, and his body was all cramps. The already numb body came with pain again. This time the pain was more severe, spreading from the leg all the way to the heart, but he still did not beg for mercy. Forcibly suffers, but the hatred adds a bit more. In the end, with the idea that Chu Qing could not be killed like this, Gong Yue finally loosened his leg, but Chu Qing rested for only a few breaths, and was hit again by the whip from hiding the sky and covering the earth Murky heavens dark earth, torn skin and gaping flesh, he could even hear the sound of his bones ringing, and he didn¡¯t know how long it had passed before he finally passed out. He has a single thought, just go to sleep like this, never wake up, everything is over. But he didn¡¯t do what he wanted, and he was in pain again, smelling a strong salty taste. It turned out that Gongyue took a bucket of salt water and poured it on his body. The pain of salt on the wound was far more than the pain that lashed him It was a little unbearable. He twisted this body and shed a pool of blood. Gong Yue looked with keen interest pleasure, and he picked up tea happily and sipped slowly in this bloody place. When Gong Yan came to visit the prison, he saw this scene. She was stunned first, and then she threw Miyazuki on the ground for punishment with a special whip. ¡°Sister, if you go on like this, he will really die here. Stop it first, will you?¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 1335 With a little helplessness, he was put into the ear by Chu Qing. When he was awake, he saw that the blue clothed woman seemed to be pleading for him. Before and after, there was a contrast. Chu Qing naturally liked the blue clothed woman. Rubbing up, he still remembers the blue clothed woman named Gong Yan. ¡°Gongyan Girl ¡­¡± His throat was hoarse, and when he licked the water stains on his mouth, he found that it was salt water, which was mixed with his blood taste, which made him even more disgusting. ¡°You call me?¡± Gong Yan looked over in doubt, but suddenly found Chu Qing¡¯s eyes full of trust and expectation. She was stunned. ¡°What do you look at me for?¡± Gong Yue ¡¯s eyes were also attracted. She looked at Chu Qing with great interest, but Chu Qing was unwilling to go to see how Gong Yue looked at him at this time. He only wanted to escape here, ¡°You want to know Whatever, as long as I know, I will tell you, as long as you let me go, I promise I will not tell anyone about these things. ¡° He solemnly vowed¡¯s assurance, now that he can¡¯t care about anything else, he must go back quickly, otherwise Poria will be anxious, thinking of Poria, Chu Qing has a pain in his heart, Poria has such a good relationship with him, and found that he has disappeared everywhere Looking for him. ¡°Oh? What do you mean you are recovering memory?¡± Gong Yan raised his eyebrows. Chu Qing was stunned for a while, and then frankly took the head, ¡°I don¡¯t have it, I really don¡¯t know any secrets, but if you want to know anything, just ask me, I will tell you what I know.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t even know what we want to ask, how can you give us the answer?¡± Gong Yan looked at Chu Qing ironically and walked towards him. He suddenly kicked Chu Qing and turned Chu Qing to the side. Chu Qing choked back to the ground and spit out 2 Drooling. what ¡®s wrong? He thought Gong Yan was a kind-hearted person, and wanted to ask her to let herself go. Why is this not the same as expected? Chu Qing became more and more depressed. He gasped weakly for a long time before slowly gaining a little strength. At the same time, the conversation between Gong Yan and Gong Yue fell in his ears. He listened to nothing more than to discuss whether he was amnestic. He heard Chu Qing unable to bear laugh, and it was clearer than the two women. Much more. ¡°Have you really lost your memory?¡± 5 minutes of effort. 2 people finally finished the discussion, Gong Yan was still questioning cross-examination, Chu Qing closed his eyes helplessly, sent a grace word from the depth of his throat, he did not want to say anything more, the result was the same anyway, amnesia It is amnesia, is it possible that it can still make him recover quickly? He has been tossed to the point of being almost ashamed, and finally understands that everyone who looks pure here is impossible, really pure, he may not be able to get out of it, thinking that there is still some peace of mind here. In a nightmare, the dream is over when it wakes up. ¡°I don¡¯t believe it.¡± Gong Yan sneered. Chu Qing laughed heartily. After laughing, he coughed violently. He coughed up a few mouthfuls of blood. He actually felt much looser. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe it, don¡¯t believe it!¡± Seeing his indifferent attitude, Gong Yan was furious, and she looked at her suddenly, and suddenly lifted Chu Qing. Chu Qing didn¡¯t have time to wonder how the girl who looked soft and weak could pick herself up with one hand, and when Gong Yan waved, two black clothed men brought over a tray with a delicate lock on it The lock, this lock is longer than the lock that I usually see. ¡°I will find a way to let you speak.¡± Leaving this sentence, Gong Yan fiercely stab the lock from Chu Qing¡¯s shoulder blade. Chu Qing gritted his teeth, almost had to crush his teeth before he could not hold it out, but his tight muscles had already betrayed him. Gong Yan put him down and wiped the blood from his hands, ¡°Let¡¯s come to Japan and meet again.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 1336 Chu Qing gritted his teeth, and wished he had bleeding from his gums, pain! He was so painful that he could feel that every cell in the body was struggling. ¡°Why ¡­ why?¡± The huge sweat slipped from Chu Qing¡¯s face. He closed his eyes weakly, covering his red eyes. At this time Gong Yan had turned his back, and Chu Qing could not see Gong Yan¡¯s expression. ¡°Hehe ¡­¡± Gong Yan¡¯s voice contained infinite irony, faintly mixed with some special emotion. She didn¡¯t know whether Chu Qing was it¡¯s a true amnesia or a fake amnesia, he lost his memory, then she didn¡¯t seem to be relieved when she handled it fiercely ¡­ Without amnesia, he would never make himself so embarrassed, but this is also given by worshiping her and Gongyue. Isn¡¯t this what she and Gongyue thought? Gong Yan felt a little funny from her heart, just now, she actually had a trace of sympathy for Chu Qing! Sure enough, it¡¯s blue beauty! If you let Chu Qing understood the thoughts in your heart, I am afraid you will despise yourself very much! ¡°Chu Qing, do you know?¡± Gong Yan sneered and turned around. She raised her hand hidden in her sleeve. Qian Qian Yu Yu¡¯s fingers were stained with blood. Gong Yan looked at the blood, and Serene¡¯s fingers were included in her mouth. Chu Qing frowned as she watched her move, but didn¡¯t know what to say. Suddenly, Gong Yan drew his finger from his mouth, and the blood-stained saliva sprayed on Chu Qing¡¯s face. ¡°you!¡± Chu Qing knew that Dao Palace was insulting himself, and he didn¡¯t resist. He just looked at Gong Yan with cold eyes, as if to say, ¡°No matter what you do, it¡¯s useless.¡± However, his performance angered Gong Yan, ¡°Chu Qing, look at you like this! Your previous arrogance!¡± Chu Qing did not answer. ¡°Is it really amnesia?¡± Gong Yan covered her mouth and laughed distortedly, ¡°Chu Qing! I don¡¯t care whether you are really amnesia or false amnesia, in short, you fall on my hand, don¡¯t think left!¡± When the words fell, Gong Yan no longer looked at Chu Qing and left his sleeve. Chu Qing was earning his eyes, and finally left! Chu Qing lowered his head heavily. He was too tired. He needed to pay attention for a while. He did n¡¯t know whether Fuling knew whether he would be mad if he was taken by Gong Family 2 sisters. , But always makes her worry about herself. ¡°Younger sister!¡± Gong Yue watched the despondent Gong Yan walk out the door, frowned, ¡°Are you impatient?¡± She came out much earlier than she budgeted, and she could n¡¯t find any reason to prove it except for being unbearable! ¡°No¡­¡­¡± Gong Yan looked up and saw frowns staring at her own Gongyue. Of course, Gongyue ¡¯s heart was stronger than hers. She could n¡¯t guarantee what she would do if she did n¡¯t say anything at this time. Something irreversible comes. ¡°Elder sister, you don¡¯t have to worry about me. I just feel relieved when I want to punish Chu Qing. What do you think about? Not to mention ¡­ How can I be soft to him?¡± A person who had lived up to her sincerity, hurt her, and hoped she could forgive him? Gong Yue shook Gong Yan¡¯s hand and found her hand cold, startled, ¡°younger sister, you should add more clothes.¡± ¡°En.¡± Gong Yan¡¯s gentle laughed, so that he does not seem so wrong, ¡°I am understood.¡± Gong Yue sent Gong Yan away, and the smile on his face disappeared. Instead, some cold and weird eyes stared at the room where Chu Qing was shut. How can¡¯t you hear from Gong Yan¡¯s words that she didn¡¯t want her to come here. This suggestion of Gong Yan actually made her strengthen her must¡¯s thoughts. Gong Yue guarded her more and refused to let her go. What about Qing lynching? (End of this chapter) Chapter 1337 Watching Gong Yan walk away step by step, Gong Yue flashed back to his cell. Chu Qing was going to sleep, but there was a sound of footsteps in his ears. Who came? Forget it, no matter, as if you haven¡¯t heard it, you should come sooner or later! ¡°Pa!¡± A slap was slapped on Chu Qing¡¯s face, accompanied by a woman¡¯s angry voice, ¡°Wake up!¡± Chu Qing¡¯s eyes were half open, and his left face was hot and painful. Heaving half of the face shows how much strength the woman has used. This sister¡¯s strength is surprisingly large. Chu Qing has already understood it. ¡°Who am I ¡­¡± Chu Qing stuttered and said, ¡°It turns out that you ¡­ how? Gong Yan ¡­ just ¡­ just left, and you came?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t welcome me?¡± Miyazuki said with a cold laugh, which was extremely ironic. ¡°Even if you don¡¯t welcome me, I will appear in front of you. Even if you hate me, what¡¯s wrong with this Young Lady? What do you do? ¡° Chu Qing is now a grasshopper in her hand. Even if he is stomping, he can¡¯t get out of the palm of her hand. Moreover, now his thigh has been destroyed by her. ¡°Just do it.¡± Chu Qing lowered his head. He had nothing more to say. They could do whatever they wanted. Gong Yue twisted a little salt from the salt bucket on the side and spread it on Chu Qing¡¯s wound. ¡°How is it? Does it hurt?¡± Chu Qing held breath cold air, but it has been unbearable, showing how strong his perseverance is. ¡°Stop it!¡± Gong Yue just grabbed a hand of salt, and turned back to see a gloomy Gong Yan. ¡°Younger sister, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Gong Yue smiled, ¡°You can¡¯t bear it?¡± ¡°How can you ¡­¡± Gong Yan glanced at her with a complicated mood, ¡°Elder sister, if you use lynching, Chu Qing will be unbearable.¡± She reconsidered 3 times and thought that she still came back to see if Chu Qing really had amnesia, but she saw her elder sister lynching him as soon as she returned. Although Gong Yan hated Chu Qing, he didn¡¯t want to let him die, even if he died. ¡°How can I sentence him right?¡± Gong Yue knew her younger sister too. Since she couldn¡¯t bear to start, she came, but she came to stop herself, why? Does Gong Yan not hate Chu Qing? How can it be? Gong Yue¡¯s eyes were covered with gray, and he said firmly, ¡°You don¡¯t hate him!¡± ¡°How can it be¡­¡­¡± Gong Yan smiled, and she stared at Gong Yue in disbelief, ¡°I hate him more than everyone else!¡± ¡°Really? But you told me why you stopped me !?¡± Gong Yue had already determined that Gong Yan did not hate Chu Qing, and even the tone became strange. ¡°Ah!¡± There was a cramp in the abdomen, which was the place where Gong Yue was hit. Gong Yan, who was anxious, looked at it, ¡°Sister, do you have to do this?¡± ¡°Otherwise?¡± Gong Yue watched Gong Yan¡¯s hit and felt a little distressed, but the distress disappeared in an instant. She said unkindly, ¡°I want to wake you up and wake up my younger sister!¡± Hearing Gong Yue¡¯s words, Gong Yan couldn¡¯t keep up with the taste, they are clearly sisters, and now they have to use this method to determine the life or death of a man? It¡¯s ridiculous ¡­ She raised her hand, condense a lot of mana, Gong Yan lifts the head looked at Gong Yue, and the more she said, the smaller the voice, ¡°Sister, why are you suffering? The person who should wake up is not me ¡­¡± ¡°What about you? Why are you suffering?¡± Gong Yan clapped to the ground and shot towards Gongyue at a rapid speed! ¡°Elder sister!¡± Gong Yan narrowed her eyes and stared at the indifferent face of Gong Yue, ¡°You must be careful!¡± Gong Yan wanted to use this method, so she could only accompany her in the end ¡­ (End of this chapter) Chapter 1338 The official saying simply does not agree with Guanyue doing this, and simply does not play any role, so when looking at Guanyue. The tone was slightly agitated and said: ¡°Sister, you don¡¯t want to be like this, he may really have amnesia. It¡¯s useless for you to do this to her now. You¡¯re nothing more than aggravating his illness and may cause his memory It ¡¯s getting slower, maybe, we do n¡¯t want to ask anything at the time. ¡± Guanyue heard what the official said, and felt that he was the heart of a woman. Although they were all female, they still felt that he was too soft-hearted. At this time, the corner of his mouth was ticked, and there was a sarcastic smile on his face. He looked at him with a disdainful face and said: ¡°How is it possible? I think you are too stupid. He can easily deceive you like this. Anyway, I was impossible to cheat him. ¡° After I finished speaking, I was going to use the execution, but the official said that Chu Qing was covered with scars, and he couldn¡¯t even stand upright, and his face was very pale. Although I wanted to ask some questions, after all, he was still a bit intolerant to him. So at this time, I quickly pulled the official saying but said: ¡°Sister, really don¡¯t want it, please, she is like this now, even if you do it, it¡¯s useless.¡± Guanyue was already angry in her heart. After being blocked by her again, she became even more angry. At this time, when she was directly thrown away from him, she looked at her. Pointing at her head, she knocked a few times and said, ¡°Are you stupid? I¡¯m really mad at you. If you leave me quickly, I¡¯ll dispose of all of you later.¡± Hearing what his elder sister said in the official language, he was directly blocked in front of Chu Qing at this time, his hand was opened, and there was a sharp flash in his eyes. The tone was very firm and said: ¡°No, I just do n¡¯t let it, unless you put I went out together, otherwise, I will not let it go. ¡° Guan Yue felt that his younger sister was too stupid. Looking at him, he was a little unbelievable. He pointed at him and pointed at himself and said, ¡°You just hit me for him, right. A bad person, do you have to be like this? ¡° Chu Qing saw that their 2 sisters were about to quarrel, and she was a little embarrassed. At this time the voice was slightly weak and said: ¡°¡±. Do n¡¯t quarrel, I am really amnesia. I really do n¡¯t know. If I know, I will tell you, do n¡¯t quarrel because of me. ¡° Hearing what Chu Qing said in the official language, I turned my head to look at her. At this time, I squatted down and looked at him with slightly complicated eyes. With a smile on his mouth, he said: ¡°Are you really amnesia or fake, you told me honestly, otherwise, if he wants to pay attention to you, I don¡¯t care.¡± When Chu Qing heard what she said, she looked at him very sincerely and said nodded firmly: ¡°I am really amnesia, I did not lie to you, and now no matter who asks me, I ca n¡¯t remember anything unless I know it. , Otherwise, even if you force me to execute my sentence, it is useless. I really do n¡¯t know. ¡° Guanyue originally wanted to execute Chu Qing after he heard what Chu Qing said, but from what he heard, he did n¡¯t seem to be teasing himself, and you did n¡¯t seem to be playing amnesia. And from his eyes, he really didn¡¯t know what was the same. I was a little hesitant at this time, and looked at his eyes a little complicated, and then read the official words. She really didn¡¯t want to quarrel with his younger sister, at this time she threw her tool aside, sighed, helplessly shook the head: ¡°I can¡¯t take you really.¡± The official words heard her elder sister seemed a little angry, so she ran to her elder sister and pulled her aside, and asked in a small voice: ¡°Sister, do you really think he really lost his memory?¡± If it is true, then let¡¯s send him out quickly so as not to provoke the upper body. ¡° (End of this chapter) Chapter 1339 Guanyue heard what the mandarin said, and thought she was justified, slightly nodded, looked at the attendance, and made a decision to send him out. Since Fuling knew that he had been caught in the official¡¯s house, he returned home and was restless, simply unable to sit up, so he came to the official¡¯s house and wanted to inquire about his news. From some domestic servants, you can hear the key to the recently entered person, and he is a strange man. Fu Ling heard them saying that Guanyue had been kicking and kicking a strange man, and also sentenced him to death. When Fu Ling heard this, her mood was very complicated, and it was particularly painful. When she thought that her husband was being tortured in it, she was really in a bad mood. After returning home, looking at the empty room, she was the only one left. Suddenly her nose was sour, and there was a bit of sourness flowing through it. Unable to bear shed tears, but when he thought that he was tortured by several people inside, he wiped his tears clean again at this time, and he was very firm: ¡°No, I want to save her. Staying inside, he is not in good health now, and I cannot just give up like this. ¡° After talking, she wiped her tears away and washed her face, and after taking some things, she was ready to rescue her. Guanyue listened to what her younger sister said, and decided to send him out to avoid getting into trouble. Gongyue saw the sky was not too early. She took the official¡¯s hand and looked at her very enthusiastically and said, ¡°Go!¡± , Let¡¯s go to have a meal first, and then we can clean him up later. ¡° Hearing what his elder sister said in the mandarin, he nodded slightly and looked at Chu Qing, then left. Chu Qing saw that these two Great Demon finally left, even if it was sighed in relief. Crawled hard to a place and lay down. After Fuling decided, she immediately took action at night. She first found the incense, which could make people comatose. She came to the wall of Gong Family, turned over, and then looked around. Poria is not particularly familiar with the official family, so it is not particularly convenient when looking for it. After finding out several places, I finally found a place with relatively high security. She saw that there were more people there, so she quickly picked up her incense and covered her nose. With the incense, the caretaker slept past. Chu Qing was lying on the ground and was about to close his eyes and take a break. After recommending the sound of footsteps, the whole person was alert. He did not expect that the two Demoness would come back so quickly, and he wanted to vomit. Seeing a particularly familiar silhouette, Po Ling came to him at this time, and saw that they were scarred, and felt very distressed in his heart, but he still held back the tears in his heart. Quietly said: ¡°This will save you out, you don¡¯t want to speak first.¡± Chu Qing heard what he said to know the seriousness before, slightly nodded, but still looked at her with a little worry, frowns. After he got rid of the chains on his body, he supported him and was ready to leave. Chu Qing looked at her, frowns, looked at her with a slightly worried expression and asked: ¡°Are you really okay like this? You still have to leave alone, I¡¯m okay, anyway, they are going to send me away . ¡° After Fuling heard what he said, she looked at her frowns, her tone was a little angry, but still suppressed her anger and said: ¡°You listen to me now, your body is already like this, what do you want? Hurry to give I leave my impossible to watch you alone. ¡° After he finished speaking, he supported it, because Chu Qing had a wound on his body, and when walking, he was very unstable, and Fu Ling was a little hard when he supported him. I just left this place, and I was just thinking about how to get out. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1340 Secret passages. Chu Qing helped Fuling to move forward, with a rapid pace, in order not to let Gong Yangong catch them. ¡°pu!¡± ¡°Poria!¡± Chu Qing¡¯s face was shocked and he looked at Poria dignified. But the originally empty land suddenly showed flashed with blood color, which was Poria¡¯s blood. Poria immediately exercised its power, restraining the blood flowing within the body¡¯s constant desire. ¡°Let¡¯s sit here and take a break for a while, they won¡¯t catch up in a short time.¡± Chu Qing looked at Po Ling with a worry in his eyes. When Po Ling and Gong Yangong were entangled, they received a very serious injury, and took him all the way, but unfortunately he did not heal, and now he can only stand by and worry about nothing. ¡°No, in the present situation, you are also a burden to take me with you. Take this and go.¡± Poria shook his head hard, wiped the blood off the corner of his mouth carelessly, and then took out a kit from his arms and handed it to Chu Qing. ¡°I¡¯m not a person who will leave my partner and leave, I want to walk together!¡± Chu Qing pulled Fuling¡¯s shoulder and was a little excited. Let him leave his partner and leave alone, which has touched his bottom line and principles. Fu Ling looked at Chu Qing, who was so stubborn, some flustered and exasperated, co-operating with her to get him out of there, people still do n¡¯t appreciate it? ! She applauded Chu Qing with a violent tremor, and the large movement caused Fu Ling¡¯s mouth to be filled with blood-reeking qi. ¡°Your name is Chu Qing, it¡¯s really a stunned head.¡± ¡°In my current situation, both of us have to fall into their hands! When the time comes neither of us has a good ending! You go out first, we still have a glimmer of survival, if you stay here too , Then we 2 are really dead! ¡° Poria is a little angry, this fool, what kind of face and heroism do you need at this time? Chu Qing looked at Fu Lingqiang¡¯s spirit, hesitated, ¡°This ¡­¡± ¡°What else, don¡¯t hurry, with Gongyan Gongyue and their abilities, it is estimated that they will catch up soon! Go away!¡± Poria used all of his strength to push it out, not forgetting to say, ¡°Collect what I gave you!¡± fool¡­¡­. Fu Ling glanced at Chu Qing with a last glance, and she knew that this time, she might never see you again forever. In the deserted secret passage, she finally removed her disguise in front of Chu Qing and coughed violently. She sat quietly here, waiting for the arrival of the two. Gong Yan and Gong Yue¡¯s abilities were not covered, and it didn¡¯t take long for them to find Poria. ¡°Oh, you ran, why didn¡¯t you run?¡± Gong Yan stepped forward, staring at Poria, who was sitting on the ground, his eyes ridiculed. Although Fuling was seriously injured, she still looked at the two people in front of her with a smile, calm and calm. Although her hair was messy, she didn¡¯t show a trace of embarrassment. Gong Yan felt something was wrong, she surrounded all around, why was there one missing? His eyes dropped, and he lifted Poria off the ground, ¡°Chu Qing ?!¡± At this time, Poria had almost hung up, and the familiar bloody smell moved towards her mouth, but she still smiled, ¡°Want to know? Do you think I will tell you?¡± ¡°You!¡± Gong Yan¡¯s gnashing teeth looked at Poria. I¡¯m afraid Chu Qing has escaped by this time. Gong Yan seemed to vent, throwing Poria heavily on the ground, and then lifted her up again, ¡°Don¡¯t you say it? I have a way for you to say it!¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 1341 Underground cell. Poria was tied to the pillar by Gong Yan. At this time, she was more seriously injured than before. The clothes were all covered with blood. The split meat and clothes mixed together, making Poria uncomfortable. ¡°Say! Where is Chu Qing! How do you know the secret!¡± Gong Yan held a whip and greeted Fuling from time to time. When Fuling was tortured by her and was about to faint, she would make someone splash salt water on her, which could not help making her instantly sober, but also let her The wound is more painful. Fuling was only a medical practitioner, and naturally had not seen this kind of criminal law, but she still insisted on clenching her teeth without saying anything. ¡°Oh, a fool like you, you will not know in your life, even if you torture me to death now, I will not tell you.¡± Fu Ling spits out mouthful of blood in front of her eyes, ¡°Are you only at this level, and are you absolutely this.¡± Knowing that he has only half his life now, he is still not afraid of death to provoke Gong Yan. ¡°You!¡± Gong was very angry, and his hand begin to stir with a whip, as if he would move towards Fuling¡¯s face in the next second. Gongyue stopped her. ¡°Speaking, enough, she is really dead after the fight, which is not good for us.¡± Fu Ling looked at them with cold eyes and laughed ridiculously, maybe it was too excited. The jade pendant that he carried with him fell off, and the clear noise caused Gong Yan Gong Yue¡¯s attention. Gong Family people came forward at this time and picked up Fuling¡¯s jade wear, his face dignified. ¡°Xiao Yan, you come out with me, Xiao Yue, you are optimistic about this woman here.¡± Gong Yan fiercely stared at Po Ling before he went out with others. At the same time, she also had a little puzzled in her heart. Wasn¡¯t it just an unremarkable jade pendant, how did she call her out as if the sky had fallen? ¡°Do you know the origin of this jade pendant?¡± Gong Patriarch gave the jade pendant to Gong Yan and asked her to examine it carefully. Gong Yan didn¡¯t understand Patriarch¡¯s meaning at all, ¡°Isn¡¯t this just a common jade, nothing special.¡± Patriarch sighed, said, ¡°This is not an ordinary jade wear, this is the jade wear used by the successors of Gong Family.¡± ¡°What ?!¡± Gong Yan was shocked. ¡°How is it possible ?! How could she be the heir of Gong Family!¡± Gong Yan said angrily. If the heir appears, then she just ¡­ ¡°There is nothing wrong with this. This is Patriarch¡¯s jade. She should be Patriarch¡¯s daughter.¡± Gong Yan listened to Patriarch¡¯s words coldly, and began to panic. ¡°You are just an orphan wandering outside. If the heir of Gong Family appears now, then you will have nothing and may cause death, so ¡­¡± Gong Family Patriarch not at all finished. Gong Yan listened quietly, closing her eyes slowly, ¡°So, I won¡¯t let Poria leave here alive.¡± ¡°Very well, it seems that you already know how to do it.¡± Gong Patriarch was satisfied with the nodded. 2 people were conspiring outside how to deal with the next thing. They did not realize that Gongyue was standing outside the door and had understood everything. Miyazuki vigorously covered her mouth and prevented herself from making a little noise, so as not to attract their attention, even if her heart was already stormy sea. She returned quietly to the cell, and looked at the dying girl who was tied to the pillar in a dark expression. She was the heir of Gong Family ¡­ (End of this chapter) Chapter 1342 Gong Yue¡¯s eyes slowly widened, a stormy sea in his heart. Is Gong Yan not the bone blood of Gong Family? But how is this possible, they obviously grew up together, mother told themselves they are the best 2 sisters, why now suddenly said that he is not a child of Gong Family? The voice of the man echoed in her mind-¡°You are an orphan picked up outside.¡± So is Gong Yan actually a wild child outside, so who is the heir of Gong Family? If it was not Gong Yan, would you continue to work for her? She covered her mouth and tried not to make a sound while listening to what they were talking about. ¡°So they always know who I am?¡± Gong Yan silently looked at the humane sent by Gong Family in front of him. The man was nodded, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s just that we haven¡¯t been able to find the orphans of the Gong Family who lived outside. It happened to meet Gong Yan you, so he took him back.¡± He looked at the girl in front of him, sighed, if not because of this Mei Yupei, in fact, he would not know that the person who chased after Gong Yan turned out to be the heir of Gong Family. ¡°Then now you know who she is when you see this Yu Pei? How can you be sure that she is the child of Gong Family?¡± Gong Yan frowned, and didn¡¯t seem to want to believe what the man said. Someone who came out inexplicably had to take over his place. How did Gong Yan¡¯s mood will not be good, not to mention that Poria was forced to ask him by his own sentence, and if he went back like this, he would probably torture himself . Gong Yan sighed then said, ¡°Since that is the case, forget it over there, what is there to say now?¡± She paused again: ¡°However, I won¡¯t let this person go. Since he sent it to the door, I happened to be the child of Gong Family.¡± She looked cold and looked at the person indifferently said. The man was suffocated and thought for a while, said: ¡°And ¡­¡± ¡°What else?¡± Gong Yan looked at this person impatiently, wishing to sew his mouth in his heart. The man whispered: ¡°That Fuling, she is the true heir of Gong Family. If you are determined to take the position of the head of Gong Family, it would be better ¡­¡± He looked towards Gong Yan and made a gesture of wiping her neck, beckoning her that no one knew Poulin¡¯s identity, and then cut it first. Even if someone found it, then Poria was already dead and would not talk. Gongyue outside did not know what they said, because the man kept his voice to a minimum to prevent someone from eavesdropping, and Gongyue also tried her best to barely hear the content of the conversation between them. Quite anxious. Did they say anything? Miyazaki was fiercely fighting inside. On one side, the younger sister who has been with her for many years, on the other side, is the true heir of Gong Family, why should she face this 2 difficult choice? Gong Yue covered her head in distress and leaned on the door, not knowing what to do. Do you watch Fuling being killed by Gong Yan? Fuling is the real heir of Gong Family. No matter what she does for the family, Gong Yan ¡­ Gong Yue listened to the conversation of two people in the room, and her heart was tense. that¡¯s all! Gong Family is what she really wants to protect. She has been nurtured since childhood and must vow to loyal to the heir to Gong Family. No matter how unimaginable that person is, this is her mission and her destiny that she cannot resist . Gong Yue¡¯s eyes dimmed, looking towards the wooden door behind her, behind a thin door was the younger sister Gong Yan she once loved so much, but things had reached this point, she had no choice. Gong Yue said gently in his heart, ¡°Gong Yan, you take care.¡± Then she ran to the cell. After a few leaps and bounds, Gongyue as lithe as a swallow, after flying over a few walls, went outside the jail. She frowned, still worried about being known by Gong Yan, so she burrowed in from another small hidden window and directly avoided the eyes and ears outside the door. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1343 ¡°Report!¡± A person reported loudly outside the door, Gong Yan frowned, looking at the humane: ¡°You go first.¡± She calmed her mood, opened the door with a thump, and looked up from the top. people. ¡°Third Young Lady, Gongyue Young Lady is going to save people!¡± The man said very quickly. Gong Yan tilted her head suspiciously. Who is going to save Gong Yue? The next person saw that she hadn¡¯t responded, and quickly said: ¡°Miyazuki Young Lady went to rescue the Poria in the jail, which is the woman that Young Lady caught you before!¡± The next person looked forward to Gong Yan¡¯s quick thought of Poria Identity. Poria! Gong Yan understood that, his eyes suddenly turned cold, and he chuckled softly, and said, ¡°It seems that my good elder sister has understood something terrible.¡± She lifts the head looked towards the direction of the prison, has Gong Yue already taken people away? But according to her level, it should not be so easy to take Poria. However, in this way, Gong Yue also understood that he is not the secret of Gong Family ¡¯s heirs. This person has always been loyal to Gong Family ¡¯s true heir, but she did n¡¯t expect Gong Yue to be so loyal, even the sisters between them Regardless of her disregard, and what made her most curious was that Gong Yue even knew Fuling¡¯s identity at the same time, which was a bit interesting ¡­ She lowered her head and looked at this person in front of her, indifferently said: ¡°Bring someone over, I will see the situation later.¡± She flicked her sleeves and returned to the room. The servant had to make others rush to the cell in the future. Momentum hijacked by the moon. Gong Yue just opened Fu Ling¡¯s cell door and ran out after holding her. Poria was curious and wanted to ask what happened, how Gongyue would come to save himself, which is really strange, but Gongyue only said: ¡°I will tell you again when I go out.¡± Polling asked no more. While Gongyue was pulling her to a corner, Fuling suddenly grabbed her hand and ran forward, Gongyue was shocked: ¡°What are you doing, you can¡¯t get out like this!¡± Fu Ling said: ¡°Follow me, then.¡± After that, no more words, after a few corners, took Gong Yue to a wall and stopped. Gong Yue jumped anxiously: ¡°This is a dead end, now what do you say!¡± She burst into tears, and didn¡¯t expect Po Lin raised her hand to signal her quietness, the other hand pressed against the wall In a few places, the seemingly indestructible wall suddenly began to twist and change shape. After a while, a passage appeared behind the door. Poria looked towards Gongyue, leaning her head to signal her to go in. Gongyue swallowed, knowing that it was not time to look forward and back, and quickly turned over. Poria turned around and pressed a few places, and the wall closed again as it was originally, exactly similar to the previous one. Gong Yue looked at Fuling in surprise, and believed that this person was the heir of Gong Family, otherwise she would never know this secret, so she was even more loyal to Fuling. Seeing Gong Yue¡¯s speechlessness, Fu Ling felt a little funny, ¡°when there is any problem when the time comes, let¡¯s go out now.¡± They 2 didn¡¯t have a long line of talent, Gong Yue suddenly mentioned something, and he was about to go The ground slammed past, but she was stopped by Fu Ling. There was an inexplicable voice in her heart that told her that this was a person on the ground. ¡°Don¡¯t move, this seems to be a person.¡± Fu Ling frowned and squatted down. She took a closer look at the light of the night pearl in her hand and exclaimed: ¡°This is Chu Qing! But how did he get in here?¡± Reaching for Chu Qing¡¯s breath, he was afraid that he was dead, but he still felt Chu Qing¡¯s weak breath, and then he barely let go. It is Chu Qing on the ground, but this person has been unconscious and does not know how long he has been sleeping. Fu Ling guessed in her heart that after she let Chu Qing come in, she would have been unconscious until they came in. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1344 ¡°Boss, it¡¯s so late, what are you doing to get the little ones up?¡± Xu 3 looked at the heavy-faced Gong Yan, exposing a yellow tooth, and asked with a smile. ¡°Find me these two people, at all costs.¡± Gong Yan didn¡¯t look back, left a picture and left. ¡°This is ¡­¡± Xu 3 quickly picked up the photo on the ground, but when he saw the person in the photo, the smile on his face froze. ¡°Boss, Gong Yan Young Lady wants to catch Gong Yue Young Lady, but aren¡¯t they sisters?¡± Li Chuan also got up, and his face became embarrassed when he saw the people in the photo. This Gongyan and Gongyue are sisters, and they must be pro elder sisters, but why does Gongyan Young Lady catch Gongyong Young Lady? ¡°What should I do ¡­¡± Xu 3 lit a cigarette, narrowed his eyes, and said a little confused. Both Gong Yan and Gong Yue are young ladies of Gong Family. As a subordinate, no one can afford to offend. Gong Yan is his master, but Gong Yue is not a vegetarian. This woman is probably more than Gong Yan. rigorous schemes and deep foresight. ¡°Big brother, what should I do!¡± Li Chuan asked. ¡°If I know what to do, I still need to worry about this ¡­ doing what my subordinates should do.¡± ¡°Give me cleverness, if you let go, you will be able to suffer.¡± Under the moonlight, a group of people in black clothed turned around and seemed to be looking for something, and the leader was Xu 3. The whole prison is so big that it will definitely be found. This is Xu 3¡¯s most certain, but Tian Zong will make a joke. At this time, Gong Yue and Fu Ling ran away from the secret road with the unconscious Chu Qing. ¡°What to do, he is still in a coma, and he seems to have been seriously injured and needs treatment.¡± Exiting the secret road, Fu Ling probed Chu Qing¡¯s breath and frowned. ¡°Now the hospital is definitely unable to go. As long as we show up, we will definitely be discovered by the henchman of Gong Yan.¡± Gong Yue understands the meaning of Poria, but now at this time it is the most dangerous. Gong Yan is definitely full of World looking for himself and Poria, as soon as it appears, it will definitely be discovered. ¡°Then what to do, without giving him treatment, I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t be able to support it for long.¡± Fu Ling said sighed. ¡°By the way, we can go there to hide now. Then we are planning.¡± Gong Yue suddenly remembered a cave he once found, there are herbs, there may be more there to temporarily stabilize the situation, and help Chu Qing treatment. ¡°Where to go? His injury is unreasonable. In the future, he will die.¡± Fu Ling said. ¡°Relax, come with me.¡± Gong Yue left Chu Qing on leave, and Fuling had no other choice but to do so. After all, Chu Qing¡¯s injuries could not be delayed, and he could only die as a living horse doctor. Yes. Gong Yue brought Poria to the cave. The cave was still a bit big. It could accommodate 6 7 people. Put Chu Qing down and Gong Yue lived, and told Poria that there are many herbs outside to save Chu Qing. Upon hearing this, Fu Ling was overjoyed and didn¡¯t wait for Gongyue to be together. He picked it up by himself and told Gongyue to take care of Chu Qing when he was away. Gongyue didn¡¯t tell lies, all the herbs around the cave, and these herbs are still very expensive, generally go to pick, not necessarily met. Poria does not delay time, and now quickly pick some herbs that can cure Chu Qing. Originally, there was a kind of herbal medicine. Poria originally wanted to pick a leaver. When he touched the herbal medicine in his hand, Poria only felt a soft and weak thing, and had not yet reacted. Poria only heard a ¡°sizzling ~¡± sound, and his hand seemed to be pierced with a needle. Slightly painful, but soon disappeared. Immediately afterwards, Fuling saw a hand spitting a snake core and staring at Fuling. Fuling found that something was wrong. When she looked at her hand, she had become red and swollen. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1345 ¡°Hiss ~¡± The snake kept spitting the snake core and stared at the stranger who had suddenly broken in. ¡°What kind of snake is this?¡± Fu Ling just felt dizzy and dizzy at this time, and the bite was very painful, and it was like a fire burning, hot and very uncomfortable. Poria knew that this snake must not be a good kind, and suddenly found a realgar flower on the side. She quickly picked a flower and crushed the words, and the snake could not bear the smell. Twisted his body, shuttled through the grass, and disappeared in a few clicks. Poria now feels the wound is hot, very uncomfortable, it seems that the toxin has begun to spread in the body. Poria easily picked a flower from her front, smashed it and rubbed it on her face. She suddenly felt refreshed, and her dizziness and dizziness seemed not as strong as it was just now. This flower is called Qingyan and has a refreshing effect. Poria¡¯s brain was finally awake, and she didn¡¯t see exactly what the snake bite just now, but the snake was very toxic. Not long after the bite, the toxin has begun to spread. Now we must hurry to stop the spread of the toxin, or wait until the toxin attacks. Even the Great Principle Golden Immortal is a dead man. It¡¯s useless and can¡¯t save yourself. Now I have to wait for my poison to be controlled, and then I¡¯m going back to the cave to find a way to suck the poison out. Poria picked a purple leaf, crushed it by hand, and applied it to his wound. Then he ate one of the fruit on the leaf. This grass is called Ziyue, and its role is to control toxins, regardless of What kind of toxin, it can definitely be controlled, but it is not long. So this is not a long-term plan. You have to go back to the cave and find a way to suck the toxin out, otherwise you will still get poisoned and die. Poria quickly picked the last medicine and left, stopped all the way, because the poison was too strong, and his whole body could not use the energy. The whole person only felt soft and took two steps to rest for a long time. I don¡¯t know, the head will still faint, people want to take drugs, and they will have hallucinations. Fuling stumbled back to the cave. Gong Yue was terrified when she saw him, and asked her what happened. Poria told her that she was bitten by poisonous snake, but it was fine for the time being. She had just applied herbs and waited for the poison to come out. Poria didn¡¯t care about talking to Gongyue. After a few words, he began to dispense Chu Qing. After all, Chu Qing is also very dangerous. If he is not careful, he may die. Poria was busy for a long time, and finally fed the medicine into Chu Qing¡¯s mouth. The heart hanging in his heart was put down. He suddenly felt that his eyes were black and dizzy, and he fainted. Gong Yue was terrified, Poria must not have an accident, otherwise the trouble would be bigger, but fortunately, the herbal medicine collected by Poria had a purple moon that controlled the spread of toxins. Gong Yue fed her and stood beside Poria , I am afraid that what happened to her, when time is up, it will be difficult for me to explain. Gong Yue was going to help Fuling to suck out the toxins, but he had oral ulcers, so he couldn¡¯t move, because he would definitely come back and infect himself. This is more serious than bite poisoning, because the toxin goes directly from the mouth to the brain, when the time comes is the real Great Principle Golden Immortal can¡¯t save it. Time passed quickly. On the 2nd day, Chu Qing woke up and Gong Yue told Chu Qing about the whole sequence of events. Chu Qing was very touched and Fuling did so much for herself. Before Gong Yue asked Chu Qing to detoxify Poria, Chu Qing offered to detoxify Poria. This snake venom looks simple, but it is actually very difficult. If you are a little careless, you may suck it into your lungs, and it will be very dangerous in time. But Chu Qing not at all like waste wood, efficiently, it¡¯s done. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1346 Gong Yuejian Poria with the body¡¯s toxin was sucked out, and a shaking heart was finally put down. Chu Qing didn¡¯t have a good old injury. At this time, Chu Qing was very reluctant to help Fuqin suck out the toxin. But how to say that he is also a man who can be as delicate as a woman, after all, he Chu Qing wants to change the man of this world. ¡°How are you okay!¡± Gong Yue saw Chu Qing brow beaded with sweat, very weak, asked with concern. After all, Chu Qing just rescued Ling Ling and Chu Qing was also valued by Fu Ling, otherwise Fu Ling would not be bitten by poisonous snake to save Chu Qing. ¡°It¡¯s okay! It¡¯s just that I didn¡¯t eat anything this day and my stomach is protesting!¡± Chu Qing shook his head and touched his stomach called gu gu. It¡¯s no wonder that since he was in a coma until now, it should be a day. This is what the old saying goes. This person is iron rice or steel. I do n¡¯t feel hungry anymore. Besides, I have n¡¯t eaten for a whole day. I ca n¡¯t stand anyone else. ¡°That¡¯s it! Then please take care of her. I¡¯ll get some food and come back. Gong Yue pointed to Fu Ling who was still in a coma. Actually, Gong Yue didn¡¯t want to eat, and she still believed Chu Qing too After all, Poria is now the heir. If anything happens to Poria, then she will offend Gong Yan these things will become meaningless. After all, Poria is the important role. But when I thought about it, I didn¡¯t eat for a day. Poria is also in a coma. After waking up, she definitely needs to eat to make up for it. Otherwise, if there are any accidents, then she is really in vain. Po Ling clearly knows that, after all, he is weak now, unlike Gong Yan, there are not so many henchman around him, he can still use the call. Unlike myself, I usually do n¡¯t like to start a small organization, because I have no idea how to keep my 30% of an acre of land in a fight for power and profit. ¡°Relax, I will!¡± Chu Qing nodded, Gong Yue left. Only Chu Qing and Fuling were left in the cave at this time, but the only difference was that although the former was a little dizzy and swollen, it was still sober. The latter is completely in a coma, and may be dreaming or dreaming at this moment. ¡°Cough cough cough ¡­¡± Fu Ling suddenly coughed. Chu Qing is overjoyed, it means to wake up, can¡¯t be happy. ¡°Water, water, water¡± ¡°Poulin¡¯s voice is a little weak, and Chu Qing didn¡¯t quite understand what Fuling was saying, leaned down and listened carefully.¡± Water, oh good! ¡± ,high speed. ¡°Water is coming, water is coming.¡± Chu Qing came back soon, holding a bowl of water in his hand, the water was still shaking slightly, apparently caused by running too fast. ¡°Come on, drink slowly, don¡¯t worry!¡± Chu Qing lifted Poria and said softly. After drinking water, Poria fainted, sweating all over her head, and Chu Qing wiped it off gently. Looking at Poria¡¯s uncomfortable appearance, Chu Qing found several large tree leaves to fan the Poria. After Chu Qing¡¯s so careful care not very long, Fuling woke up. Fuqin woke up to see this scene and was very moved. ¡°Thank you!¡± Fuling said. ¡°Thank you, thank you as long as you wake up.¡± Chu Qing said with a wave of his hand. ¡°I will treat you well!¡± Fu Ling said silently. ¡°Good to me? No, I can¡¯t do it if I don¡¯t use it!¡± Chu Qing heard Fu Ling¡¯s words and almost died on the spot. How can a woman say such a thing to a man, after all, only a man can say it like this, I raise you, when a woman wakes up, to a man, I will treat you well. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1347 ¡°No, how can this be done?¡± Chu Qing waved his hand in refusal. This is what can be said. From ancient times to the present, there are women who say good to me to men. But Chu Qing also knows that in this World, women are the most respected. So Chu Qing can still understand at the moment, but he ca n¡¯t accept a woman to raise a man. ¡°Why doesn¡¯t it work? Our women should have raised your men, and is there anything wrong with you?¡± Fu Ling seeing Chu Qing refused to be unhappy. The rule of this world is like this, the man should be raised by the woman. This is a matter of course. Why did he reject himself? ¡°But I think I¡¯m better to be self-reliant!¡± Chu Qing said with a smile when he was unhappy with Fu Ling. In fact, Chu Qing has 10000 rejections in his heart. How long has it been since I said I have n¡¯t had a waste to ask a woman to support myself, and I have become the so-called pretty boy, although in this world it is very normal for a woman to raise a man, but Chu Qing ¡¯s heart It¡¯s just not acceptable inside, after all, he is a man. ¡°Huh, I found that you are a person who fails to appreciate somebody¡¯s kindness, and there is also certain masculinity, which is very exclusive to women raising men!¡± Fu Ling laughed and looked at Chu Qing and said. To say this masculinity, men have been gone for a long time. I ¡¯m used to it and these men each and everyone are delicious and lazy, but not dependent on women. Otherwise, this will not be feminism. ¡°No, anyway, if I said no, then it would not work, no matter how you persuaded me, I will not accept it, this is a matter of my personal dignity!¡± Chu Qing said new resolute and decisive, after all, he is also an able to The man who supports both heaven and earth, how could this acknowledge allegiance be at the feet of women. The education I received since I was a boy is a man, a real man, able to support both heaven and earth, if I ¡¯m taken care of by a woman, what is it called a real man, or what a man is a shit, it ¡¯s not in others ¡¯ In your eyes, once you are wrapped up by a woman, it must be not just in name only, but also in reality to become a pretty boy. But having said that, I really don¡¯t have any thoughts about Poria, Bi Qing Chu Qing can¡¯t take care of any children¡¯s personal feelings now. Chu Qing ¡¯s main purpose now is to make himself very strong first, because only in this way can he have the opportunity to change this World, and then what kind of woman can raise a man. It is reasonable that feminism should be changed to all. There must be equality between men and women. Who should raise, how good this is. ¡°But you have to think clearly that if a man wants to earn money to support his family, you may not be so easy. After all, the general job is not to recruit men, so men can only be supported. , Don¡¯t do anything meaningless. ¡°Fu Ling naively laughed at Chu Qing and said. ¡°It¡¯s okay, you always have to try some things, and you know if you can do it. If you don¡¯t try, if 10000 succeeds, no one can say this is destiny. It¡¯s not something we can guess, but it can Follow your heart. ¡° ¡°It¡¯s up to you, I¡¯ll see if you can,¡± Fu Ling said. ¡°By the way, that¡¯s the poisoning thing. Can you tell me something?¡± Chu Qing asked this question when he saw that the environment was good. But when Gongyue came back to eat at this time, as soon as he arrived at the hole, he heard Chu Qing asking him, and he couldn¡¯t help but suspect him. ¡°How could he be so interested?¡± Gong Yue narrowed his eyes, thinking more and more wrong in his heart. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1348 Poria put the freshly cooked medicine in a bowl, and when she was about to put it up, Gongyue stepped forward. ¡°You have a rest, you don¡¯t need to do this kind of rough work,¡± Gong Yue said aloud, and he still had to take this plate after he finished. Poria gently hide, she hook the head. Seeing her like this, Gong Yue was a little worried, but she couldn¡¯t force her, she could only walk aside silently. Poria arrived at the door of the room carrying the medicine. Hearing no sound from inside, he knocked gently on the door, but still no response. After a while, he finally got a response. ¡°Come.¡± After finishing this, Chu Qing hurriedly got out of bed and opened the door. In front of her eyes is a familiar face, Chu Qing politely nodded towards her. Seeing his faint look, I don¡¯t know why, Fu Ling felt the heartbeat accelerated, she put the medicine away, and for some reason, she dared not look up at him. ¡°Trouble you, I will drink this medicine, let me take a good rest.¡± Looking at her, Chu Qing said euphemistically. Hearing this, Poria raised her eyes somewhat surprised towards him, then nodded and turned to leave. As soon as she walked out of the door, Fu Ling felt that her cheeks were hot. She touched her cheeks and felt that the heartbeat was not as fast as before. ¡°Why is my heartbeat speeding up and my cheeks flushing only when I see him?¡± Po Ling bit his lip, his eyes full of puzzlement. Just as Gongyue came from behind, she was about to pass by Fuling and was pulled by her. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± After seeing Po Ling, Gong Yue turned around and asked seriously. Hearing her words, Poria looked towards her eyes, bit her lip, and said aloud: ¡°I have a very shameful problem, that is, when I see a person, my heartbeat speeds up, my cheeks flush, and this is only true for him, what is the reason?¡± Gong Yue was stunned for a moment, and thought about it for a while, then answered: ¡°Probably like it, father told me that, but I didn¡¯t at all this experience, so I don¡¯t understand.¡± Although Poria had already guessed 7-8 points, as soon as she said it, Poria lowered her head and raised her mouth slightly. Seeing her like this, Gong Yue groaned in his heart: ¡°Are you someone you like?¡± Poria, who had her head down, looked up towards her at once, hesitated, or nodded. ¡°I want to propose to him in a few days, hoping he can agree.¡± Fu Lin said nervously, pursing her lips. Gongyue slightly frowned, she had an ominous hunch in her heart, she hoped not to be that person. ¡°Who is that person?¡± Gong Yue asked calmly. Fu Ling thought about telling her the plan, and no one would tell anyone, so she finally told her. ¡°It¡¯s Chu Qing.¡± Fu Ling¡¯s face waved with a smile, and after saying this, he immediately lowered his head, obviously a little sorry. But Gongyue¡¯s face didn¡¯t look good all of a sudden, it was really this person. Her mind was all Chu Qing normally. It didn¡¯t look normal in that day. He was able to be seen by Fu Ling mostly because of his conspiracy. Gong Yue looked at Po Ling up and down, looking at her simple appearance, she had an idea in her heart that she couldn¡¯t dare to think about. Fuling¡¯s identity has been understood by him, so he seduced Fuling and made Fuling addicted to his inability to extricate himself. As soon as this idea came out, Gong Yue was completely determined, and she can be sure that is the reason! Ke Gongyue was not prepared to say that she was ready to wait for Fuling to take her away on the day of the proposal. ¡°Then what day will you arrange the proposal site?¡± Gong Yue looked towards her and asked aloud. After Fuling recognized it seriously and really counted for a while, she looked up towards her and replied: ¡°You can do it later.¡± Miyazuki was nodded, turned and left. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1349 Seeing her leave, Fu Ling thought she agreed, and ignored it. As soon as he went out, Fuling began to prepare for the proposal. She sneaked into the peach garden and picked up the fallen peach blossoms and put them in a small basket. ¡°Who?¡± A strong voice sounded. Hearing the sound, Poria hit a shivered, turned around, and saw the old man guarding the Taoyuan Garden, and put the basket in a place he could not see. ¡°It¡¯s okay, if you want to take it, take it, but tell the old man next time.¡± The old man said aloud after glancing at her. Seeing that he agreed, Fu Ling quickly picked up a lot. I went to several gardens one after another, and finally said that the harvest was full. She arranged the proposal site and prepared many things. ¡°Tomorrow will be able to propose to him.¡± Looking at the arranged place, Fu Ling smiled lightly, and the thought of seeing these expressions made him smile even more happy. She hurried back first, and as soon as she returned to the house, she quickly went to Chu Qing¡¯s house. ¡°Chu Qing, it¡¯s me.¡± Fu Ling said aloud after knocking on the door for a while. Hearing her voice, Chu Qing opened the door and saw Le Huahua at a glance. Chu Qing didn¡¯t understand her, and asked aloud: ¡°But what¡¯s the matter?¡± When he saw him, he asked first. Fuling didn¡¯t turn around: ¡°Go here tomorrow.¡± After saying this, he stuffed him with something and left quickly. The next day, Poria got up early, and after washing it out, she dressed herself carefully. When she was about to leave, she saw Gongyue. ¡°Where are you going? You are not allowed to go anywhere today.¡± Gong Yue stopped in front of her and said aloud. Hearing this, Fuling complexion changed, trying to sneak away, but she was arrested by her all at once. Gongyue knew that she would put her here, and she would definitely find a way to escape, so Gongyue directly pulled her and took her to another place. Upon opening her eyes, Fu Ling realized that she was already in a house with nothing, and she was more anxious about her plan today. ¡°You can¡¯t go. I don¡¯t agree with this marriage for the first time. You can¡¯t be confused by him.¡± Looked towards her, Gong Yueyi said eloquently. Fu Ling had been entangled with her for a while, but still failed to come out. On the other side, Chu Qing looked at the sky outside and thought of his agreement with Fuling, he climbed up. He took out the note he gave yesterday and glanced at it, and he knew where it was. 2 people often met there at that time, and they became attached to it. ¡°I don¡¯t know, she asked me to do something there.¡± Chu Qing murmured, and was even more puzzled. He wanted to see what tricks she wanted. He hurried there, fearing that he missed something. When he got there, not at all saw Fuling, but he saw a romantic view. ¡°What is this for?¡± Chu Qing frowned, his eyes full of doubts. Chu Qing stepped forward and found his and Fuling¡¯s names, and thought of Fuling¡¯s appearance yesterday, as well as various romantic feelings. ¡°Is she showing love to me?¡± Soon, Chu Qing also guessed 7-8 points and said softly. After going around in a circle, he found that it was too different from the not at all he thought, but this was a proposal, not as simple as showing love. At first glance, these things knew that it was not long before they were finished, but they were so elaborate, and he could feel her intentions every inch. He understood her firmness at once. But for her, Chu Qing has no feelings for men and women, he wants to make it clear to her face to face. 4 looked around, still did not see her silhouette. ¡°Don¡¯t I propose?¡± Chu Qing brows tightly knit, whispering softly. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1350 ¡°Like? Don¡¯t like ?? Like! Don¡¯t like!¡± Chu Qing¡¯s hand stopped on the last leaf. He hesitated and threw the last leaf into the wind. ¡°I¡¯ll just say, I like it, I simply don¡¯t have her in my heart!¡± Chu Qing¡¯s tight face finally laughed when he took off the last leaf ¡°Alas ¡­ but it¡¯s really naive, a few leaves made a decision for me!¡± Chu Qing sighed and fell to the grass, the moon was very round and white tonight, and very bright. ¡°Of course you don¡¯t like her, but what you like is her money!¡± Gong Yue didn¡¯t know when it was coming, and found an empty seat next to Chu Qing. He glanced coldly at Chu Qing and said coldly, The tone was mixed with ridicule. ¡°What are you talking about, why can¡¯t I understand?¡± Chu Qing only felt unfathomable mystery, which all related to that and how it was related to money. Own unfathomable mystery shot ¡°What am I talking about, don¡¯t you understand?¡± Gong Yue was sneaked, she was very clear about this silly person in Chu Qing, isn¡¯t everyone such a virtue? ¡°Miyazuki Young Lady is really sorry that I really didn¡¯t understand it. Could you please give me a little more explanation for the natural stupidity?¡± Chu Qing heard the badness in Gongyue¡¯s tone, and 7 7 people 8 in his heart probably guessed why. ¡°To ask a question, when already knows the answer, you continue to pretend to be stupid!¡± Gong Yue sneaked in my heart, only funny, a creature such as a man, should be surrendered to a woman, born by a woman, otherwise, these men can You have to live and die. ¡°Gongyue Young Lady, I will say it again. I do n¡¯t have any thoughts about Poria simply. No matter if she has money or rights, I will not have any thoughts about her. Me! ¡°Chu Qing said helplessly. ¡° ¡°Trust you, how do you tell me how to believe you? Is there any reason why you believe me this person, men are really a species that can calculate and rigorous schemes and deep foresight!¡± Gong Yuezhi coldly dropped a sentence, After a cold look at Chu Qing, he left. ¡°No, who am I to do with me? Women really are a kind of arrogant, unreasonable creatures!¡± Chu Qing grieved in his heart, this woman is really an unreasonable creature and they are unreasonable In this era of feminist power and male power domination, women who are so unreasonable who are so unreasonable are more suffering. Because in front of the woman is also unreasonable and useless. In order to verify whether Chu Qing is telling the truth, Gongyue is right. In Gongyue¡¯s heart, a plan was set at this time, waiting to test Chu Qing to see if the man said true or false, whether he was a good person or a bad person. Of course, Gongyue¡¯s plan not at all let Poria know, after all Fu Ling has been blinded by love now. Gongyue¡¯s plan is not difficult, it is simple. She wrote two letters, one with the name of Gong Yan. This content is to seize Poria can marry herself, and women can reward a lot of money. The second content name is Gong Yan. The content is that if you kill Poria, you can marry yourself, if you are a woman, you will give money. After Gong Yue wrote it, he placed the two letters in a place where they could be easily seen. Chu Qing also found the letter easily, and opened the contents of the two letters and burned them. Gong Yue observed Chu Qing for a week and he didn¡¯t do it. Gong Yue also believed in Chu Qing at this time, and Chu Qing has now deliberately kept a distance from Poria. This made Gong Yue have to believe that Chu Qing did not lie. He was not a bad person but a good man. It seems that all of Gong Yue was worrying about himself. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1351 ¡°Boss, no one caught!¡± Xu 3 is now sweating, after all, Gong Yan Young Lady¡¯s temper is very clear in his heart. Gong Yan has been vicious and merciless since he was a child. He never needs too many reasons to kill. Besides, he not only didn¡¯t catch people this time, but he didn¡¯t even see them. This time, he is most likely to be here. ¡°Oh, by the way, this is the first few days?¡± After Gong Yan heard it, not at all, like before, lost his temper directly, and then the person who angered her would die immediately, but today Heavenly Palace¡¯s speech is calm. Surprisingly, Xu 3¡¯s heart felt even more nervous. Anyway, there is always a death, and it is not just a big bowl scar. After 20 years, it is still a good man, but I am afraid that I will be tortured to death in Gongyan. She will make you realize that what is really life is better than death, so it has followed Eighteen Levels of Hell. ¡°You know what to do!¡± Gong Yan put the pistol on the table and pushed it in front of Xu 3, said coldly. This meaning is very clear and kind enough. ¡°Boss, although I didn¡¯t catch anyone, but I know where they are now!¡± Xu 3 knelt down suddenly, brow beaded with sweat said nervously, hoping this news could save his life. ¡°Say!¡± Gong Yan paused for a few seconds, then retracted the gun. ¡°They are now in a cave and we have determined our position!¡± Xu 3 said nervously, because he was too nervous and stuttered. ¡°But you haven¡¯t caught anyone yet!¡± Gong Yan took the gun and pierced Xu 3¡¯s head with one shot. Xu 3 simply didn¡¯t react, and his brain had already blossomed, with a pair of unwillingness His eyes fell to the ground, blood and brain plasma flowed to the ground in an instant, and the two guards heard the gunshots rushing away. This kind of thing is not uncommon, and consciously handled the body on the ground. ¡°Let¡¯s go after breakfast!¡± Miyazaki broke the silence. As the first person to speak today, the three people have been very nervous since the last time that happened. ¡°Go? Go there?¡± Chu Qing drank 2 saliva and looked at Gong Yue and asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know, I can only go one step at a time. After all, I can¡¯t stay here for a long time. I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t take long. The henchman under Gong Yan will find us.¡± Miyazuki said the head said, although he had to go, Go there, I really didn¡¯t want to go there. ¡°How could they be so fast, that there are so many coincidences, so many caves, she has found this cave in the palace.¡± Fu Ling was reluctant to leave, after all, she was selfish ¡°That¡¯s really such a coincidence, sister group long time no see Ah!¡± Fu Ling tone barely fell suddenly sounded, followed by a few silhouettes, and then entered the cave, leading the person, it is Gong Yue¡¯s younger sister Gong Yan. ¡°How did you find this!¡± Gongyue guarded Fuling in front of her and looked at Chu Qing. She was disturbed by such a look. This woman must have thought that I was the one who reported it. Doubt me. ¡°Is it difficult to find someone?¡± Gong Yan said with a smug smile. ¡°Gong Yan, close up, when I haven¡¯t happened anything, you still have the power of the powerful Young Lady, let her go back to the Position of Patriarch.¡± Gong Yue said. ¡°Sister, why are you so stupid, who would leave the Patriarch wrong and ask for selfishness and become an above ten thousand people? Why do you want to be an under one person?¡± Gong Yan said, his tone full of pride. ¡°You don¡¯t deserve to call my sister¡± Gong Yue¡¯s voice suddenly became colder. ¡°Then you don¡¯t deserve to be my sister,¡± Gong Yan said coldly. Gongyan Gongyue 2 The sisters were murderous aura exposed and fought. 2 Individuals have lived together since childhood, and their strengths are comparable. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1352 Guan Yan did not expect that Guan Yue actually beat himself for this man. At this time, he looked at her in disbelief and pointed at himself and asked, ¡°You beat me for her, right? Don¡¯t forget through childhood. With you, you ca n¡¯t treat me like this because I ¡¯m not a child of the official family. ¡± After Guanyue heard what she said, she was actually a little bit shaken. After all, this is also a younger sister who grew up with herself. Although she is not a child of the official family, she has been with herself for so many years. Biological younger sister too. It¡¯s just that she didn¡¯t want her to hurt Chu Qing. At this time, she looked at the official words persuaded: ¡°I can let you go, and I can do it as if this thing didn¡¯t happen, but you also have to let Fuling and Chu Qing let the official The family knows that she is a child of the official family, and I believe that if she goes back, it shouldn¡¯t be something. You should also be able to stay in the official family and be a child of the official family. ¡° After hearing what she said, Guan Yan had already appeared in a somewhat mad state. At this time, she looked at Guan Yue, shaking her head desperately, and clutching her head. Lifts the head came to look at Jean, sneered, and said in a very cold voice: ¡°How is it possible, but once she returned to the official¡¯s house, where can I stand, everyone knows that I am not a official¡¯s person, who still Will respect me, who will see me again, I will never let her go back. ¡° Guanyue could hear that she was going to destroy Fuling, so that others would never know the secret. She did n¡¯t expect that the official words would become like this in order to achieve her purpose by fair means or foul, and she would be disappointed. . Looking at her, the tone was a bit rusty, as if he was about to clear his relationship with him, and raised his hand, showing a look of fighting. Looking at him coldly, he said: ¡°If you want to be like this, then I will be rude to you.¡± After the official words heard what she said, a sarcastic smile appeared in the corner of her mouth. A trace of murderous intention flashed in her eyes, but it was quickly covered up by him. She looked at Guanyue. It seems like the killer is about to hurt, because the official words and the official month 2 people grew up practicing martial arts together. So their skills are similar, no one wins and no one says that both people suffer from both sides. When two people shot together, the two hands clapped together, and the power was enough to bounce off the two of them. At this time, Guanyue flew in the direction of moved towards Chu Qing. When she fell to the ground, she spit out water. The official words were the same, but she was in a different direction. Seeing Guanyue like this, Chu Qing quickly helped her up, went to help her stop the bleeding, and then looked a little worried, frowns asked: ¡°Are you all right, all right.¡± Chu Qing lifted her up. Guan Yue said a little weakly because her body was weak, ¡°Nothing.¡± When she said this sentence, her eyes kept looking in the direction of moved towards the official language. She was very worried about how the official language would be, because she wanted to protect Chu Qing, after all, she was the person Fuling liked, so she had to protect him She had to hurt her official words as a last resort. In fact, she felt quite guilty. At this time, the official speech quickly got up from the ground and was blocked by Chu Qing when he was about to find them empty. Po Ling just appeared at this time, seeing Guanyue like this, quickly came to her to help her treat. Because of the appearance of Poria, Chu Qing can deal with mandarin. At this time, spare no effort made his own trick to deal with mandarin. The official words resisted hard, because she had to resist his tricks, so she had no way to deal with others. When she looked at Chu Qing, her eyes were burning, and her eyes were full of murderous aura. Chu Qing felt that there was no time to delay anymore, and she directly hit her on the ground with a trick. At this time, they hurried to the two of them and helped them up first. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1353 The tone said very anxiously: ¡°Go, now leave quickly, she is crazy.¡± After talking, they quickly helped the two of them up. Guanyue was supported by Fuling at this time. Because of the injury, there was no way to walk too fast. Fortunately, with the help of Chu Qing, and the official words were also injured, there was no way to catch up in time, before she escaped her pursuit. The official words began to watch them disappear from their eyes, and I was very dissatisfied. I was about to get up to deal with them, but because of the injury, it was a bit difficult. Guanyue was supported by Fuling, and she was also injured. He knew that he would certainly not be able to run far. She was afraid that the official words would catch up, so she stopped at this time and pushed away Fuling. Looking at her, her hands were resting on the ground, and she exhaled again. Fu Ling didn¡¯t expect her to think of such seriousness as she hurried to her side. Help her take a pulse, frowns, said with a little excitement: ¡°No, you have to hurry up, your body seems to be not right.¡± Guan Yue knew that his body did not seem to be right and knew his condition, so he looked at Poria at this time. Slightly hook the head, helpless laughed, that¡¯s all stop, said slowly: ¡°I know my own body, you should go quickly, lest she wait to catch up, after all, I grew up with her from her childhood, she Do n¡¯t dare to take care of me, please leave quickly. ¡± However, when Fu Ling heard what Jean said, she would not agree with her. After all, this was her elder sister, and it was still her elder sister. After she knew her identity, she felt a sense of intimacy towards her inexplicably. How could he drop Guanyue, Chu Qing saw the two of them hesitate there, they just looked a few times in the direction they were in. I¡¯m afraid that when the official manuscript will really chase someone over, one person is injured now, he doesn¡¯t want another person to be injured So when looking at them, the tone said a little excitedly: ¡°You two are hurrying, don¡¯t hesitate here, hurry up and leave. Otherwise, if they come later, we will definitely be dead.¡± When I was ready to go to the Fuguan month, I was pushed by Guanyue. Guanyue looked at her and hooked the head. He looked very determined and said, ¡°No, you two leave quickly, you must be good. Help me take care of her, I ca n¡¯t protect her by her side, and I ca n¡¯t give her the life she wants. Since I knew that she is my sister, I ¡¯m really happy, I thought I felt what I did before Sorry, but you must promise me, must take good care of her. ¡° When Chu Qing heard what she said, I felt like he left a last word before his death, and he was very upset. At this time, his mouth had a bitter smile. Walking to her side, she looked at her very firmly: ¡°I will not take care of me by saying that you have to take care of yourself and take care of me, and you will have nothing to do with me.¡± After talking, Fuling took a picture of Fuling and asked Fuling to help her support Guanyue together, but Guanyue knew her situation and did not want to involve the two of them, covering her chest. With one hand on the ground, not letting yourself fall down, holding Fuling¡¯s hand tightly, Fuling had already burst into tears. Because she hadn¡¯t had time to feel the affection of the day, she saw her loved ones dying in front of her eyes, which was unacceptable. Guanyue looked at Fuling and Chu Qing and the 2 of them grabbed their hands and watched the 2 of them laughed. This smile was a bit ugly, but it was also a smile he squeezed out with all his strength. She looked at the voices of both of them and said a little weakly, ¡°You take Fuling to the official¡¯s house. I believe that the official¡¯s family will recognize who she is as long as she sees the things on her body, when the time comes She can stay in the official family, you two can inherit the property of the official family, you must help me take good care of her. ¡° (End of this chapter) Chapter 1354 After she finished speaking, she had a feeling of wanting to fall down. Fu Ling held her up at this moment, bit her lip, a bit of bitterness flowing through her heart, and refused to say, ¡°I don¡¯t want it, you give me a good Yes, you accompany me back to the official house, I wo n¡¯t leave you alone. If we want to go back, we will go back together. If we do n¡¯t go back, then do n¡¯t go back, just die if we want to die. ¡± After he finished speaking, he looked at Guanyue very firmly, and he was really upset when he heard what the two of them said. When he watched the two of them, he could n¡¯t help complaining and said, ¡°You two are enough. I can keep you two safe, and do n¡¯t let your head down here, just help her to see if there are any problems. ¡° Fu Ling heard what Chu Qing said, and came back to his senses, thinking that she had n¡¯t helped her to see if there was anything wrong, and if there was any injuries. So when I wanted to help her at this time, I was turned down but shook my head desperately, looking at them. The tone said a little hurriedly: ¡°you two hurry up and go, really, if you wait for him to come over later, you two group will have no choice. Don¡¯t take you two people because I am tired, take her to the official house. , I beg you. ¡° Fu Ling was also a little angry at this time, looking at her with a slightly unpleasant tone and saying, ¡°If you want me to go back to the official¡¯s house, you can, but you will accompany me.¡± When she said this, her tone was very firm, and her eyes looked at her very firmly, not allowing him to refuse. Guanyue also saw her so stubborn and lost his temper with him, and two people had a spat. What you said in one sentence meant that if Guanyue would not go home with her, he would not be treated. Her words, then she will not return to Gong Family, and die together if she wants to die. Guanyue originally didn¡¯t want to hurt her, let alone hurt her because of herself, and wanted them to leave quickly, but after seeing the two of them unwilling to leave, she became even more angry. Seeing the two of you quarreling with each other, Chu Qing is really troubled. The first two are big, especially the two of them are clearly for each other¡¯s good. But they didn¡¯t give in everywhere, watching them 2 really shouted at the sky, then came to Guanyue¡¯s side, knocked directly on his neck. Guanyue fainted, seeing Fuyin fainted by Guanyue, hurriedly gave Guanyue to the supporting assistant, and looked at Chu Qing with an angry face, and asked with an angry face: ¡°What are you doing? ¡° After hearing what he said, Chu Qing pointed to Guanyue in Fuling¡¯s arms and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t that alright? Is it necessary to say so troublesome? Please help her to see if there are any problems, and then hurry Leave, it ¡¯s very unsafe here, do n¡¯t you know? I ¡¯m all for your own sake and dare to lose my temper. ¡± After talking, Fuling looked at Fuling with her hands on her hips. Fuling heard what he said and rolled the eyes again. I thought it was for her good, at least to save the life of the industry, which is not bad. So Guanyue took a pulse and checked her body, but at the end of the inspection, Poria were tight frowns, and Chu Qing saw her all wrinkled. Chu Qing was able to conclude that things must be very bad. At this time, she squatted down and asked doubtfully: ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Isn¡¯t she something wrong?¡± When Fu Ling heard what she said was slightly nodded, she endured the sadness in her heart. Although her eyes were slightly red, she still did not let her tears flow down and looked at Chu Qing. An aggrieved expression said: ¡°She seems to have been poisoned, and the situation of the poisoning is not very optimistic. If you don¡¯t quickly remove the poison from his body, she will definitely die.¡± Chu Qing didn¡¯t expect Guanyue to become like this, but the Guanyue just now was fine. Looking at Guanyue, he said to himself, ¡°¡±. No, how could it be so serious? ¡° (End of this chapter) Chapter 1355 Poria was also thinking about this issue. The official mansion was obviously injured, but the official mansion could at least climb up, but how Guanyue¡¯s body became like this made her very puzzled. Looking at Chu Qing at this time, he asked in doubt: ¡°Do you think something is wrong?¡± Chu Qing heard what she said, slightly nodded, looked at her, and then confirmed with 3: ¡°Are you really sure he is poisoned?¡± Poria was originally a female doctor, how could she not know what the patient was like, so she was very nodded. After seeing her nodded, Chu Qing silently lowered his head, looking pensive. Fu Ling was very anxious after seeing him lowering his head, and hurriedly asked beside him, ¡°What the hell is going on, what¡¯s wrong?¡± After Chu Qing heard what she said, she kept staring at Guanyue. After watching it for a while, she lifts the head to watch Poria. His eyes were a little strange, and he said slowly, I know who poisoned him. When he was talking to me just now, he was also very fluent, not at all, something strange, but Because after taking a move from the official language, it turned out to be like this, it can be seen that the official language has poisoned her, and wants to kill him. When Fu Ling heard what she said, she was also incredulously watching her a little disbelieving. Looking at Guanyue, she also felt that Chu Qing simply did not need to lie to herself. But she still couldn¡¯t believe it. An incredible expression asked: ¡°How is it possible, but they have lived for so long, even if they are not biological, she is also impossible poisoned.¡± Chu Qing laughed when he heard what he said, but he hooked the corner of his mouth, with a disdainful smile on his face, and glanced at her obliquely. The tone is extremely ironic: ¡°When a person is doing something for his own benefit, he can do everything. The reason why he wants to poison Guanyue is that he certainly doesn¡¯t want her to tell you that you are an official , Once she said something, then she must have no place in Gong Family, it seems that the woman is quite terrifying. ¡° After speaking, an ironic smile appeared on the face of Gouzuo. After Fuling saw her smile and heard what he said again. Fu Ling¡¯s heart was still uncomfortable. She didn¡¯t expect to harm her because of her appearance. She felt a little blamed. Poria did not want to give up, she followed Chu Qing to take Guanyue to a safe place, and then prepared to treat her, inspected some wounds that hurt her, and first performed a simple bandage. Then when I was about to give her the poison, she found that no matter how you got it, there was no way to relieve her poison. Guan Yue has been sweating, and has been frowns, Chu Qing is watching beside, watching her being treated there. Poria tried many ways that there was no way to get rid of the poison on her body, then stood up and looked at Chu Qing. Unable to bear shed tears, and his voice choked slightly: ¡°What should I do, I just can¡¯t get rid of the poison on him, this poison hasn¡¯t been touched, I don¡¯t know any solution, how can she Such a vicious, even the next time poisonous hands. ¡° Chu Qing heard what she said and didn¡¯t want to take care of the official language anymore. The most important thing now is to get the body of Guan Yue well, and to relieve her poison, otherwise he will definitely die. If she speaks to this extent, she will definitely die soon, frowns, looking at Guanyue, thinking for a while. He slowly lifts the head to watch Guan Yue and asks: ¡°If you want to understand the poison on his body, I guess you¡¯d better take her to the official¡¯s house. There is an antidote. ¡° When Fu Ling heard what he said and lifts the head to look at him, his eyes were slightly tangled and complicated. Chu Qing could n¡¯t see clearly what his eyes meant. Fu Ling glanced at him, then looked down at Guanyue again, and her mood was also very complicated. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1356 Fu Ling was a little suspicious of Chu Qing, and she had always been calm. At this moment, she was stunned and shouted at Chu Qing: ¡°Are you a spy? You are definitely uneasy and kind to approach Gong Yue!¡± ¡°I ¡­ Hey, Fuling, let¡¯s calm down first. This is the only way we can do. Now, what can she do if she doesn¡¯t take Gong Yue back to the Gong Family?¡± Chu Qing also found it useful to reason with Fuling, She bitterly persuaded her. However, as a medical doctor, Poria has completely lost her mind. She raised her lips and said with a sneer: ¡°This is a way to slow down, do you really think I will believe you? At first I should not let you approach the palace Who knows what medicine you sell in bottle gourd? ¡° Chu Qing looked at Po Ling¡¯s expression, and Unable to Bear shivered. I thought Poria was a gentle and virtuous girl. It could have turned black like this ¡­ but now it¡¯s tricky, if Poria has always tried to object. When Chu Qing was anxious because there was no way to persuade Po Ling, Po Ling shot first. ¡°Broken Spirit!¡± A light green light came out of the cloud with this voice, and went straight to Chu Qing. Although Poria is a medical practitioner, its skill is not as strong as usual. This Spirit Art is obviously the result of some real skills. ¡°This is how much I hate me ¡­¡± Chu Qing was desperate, and he only managed to block the blow with his skill. If Po Ling insisted on working with him, he could only blindly dodge. After all, good men do not fight against women, this is a fact. Poria narrowed her eyes and carried the spirit strength in her hand. She stared at Chu Qing. The cold in her eyes seemed to be able to freeze a person: ¡°Oh, I have a long way to go, but I can avoid it, but I will give it again You hit it, I think you can hide and where you can hide! ¡° While Poria was attacking for the second time, Chu Qing was about to avoid again, but there was a pale hand holding Poria¡¯s attack spirit strength-it was Gongyue! Now that Gongyue is already fragile, how can she resist Fuling¡¯s blow? This is obviously trying hard that¡¯s all. However, after resisting this time of attack, how much spirit strength did she have left to cultivate ¡­ Po Ling felt distressed for a moment, she withdrew the attack strength of the attack and took Miyagi ¡¯s hand: ¡°What are you doing, do n¡¯t you know that you need to rest very much now? With this blow, you try your best to stop it. Why is it ¡­ ¡° ¡°It¡¯s okay, I just don¡¯t want you and Chu Qing Young Master ¡­ to kill each other. Please listen to me and take me back to the Gong Family. I¡¯m not afraid of anything. Anyway, I can be with you all my life. Lucky ¡­ please listen to me for the last time, this time, the last time ¡­ ¡° Gong Yueqiang said this intermittently. She tone barely fell and spit out a black blood. ¡°Gongyue, you!¡± Fu Ling covered Gongyue¡¯s mouth in surprise, and wanted to use this method to slow down Gongyue¡¯s vomiting blood. ¡°Is this poisonous again! Gongyue, don¡¯t talk anymore!¡± Gong Yue shook his head: ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. If you insist on not going back to Gong Family, I don¡¯t have any other way. I can only suffer you and let me take you back. After all, I¡¯m a fatal person, I can¡¯t It hurts you and me to suffer together. Also, Chu Qing Young Master, offended. ¡° ¡°What ¡­¡± Before Fu Ling¡¯s words were finished, she saw Gong Yue remembering Spirit Art and used her skills. Under the powerful force of Gong Yue, she had to obey. This is the final spirit strength of Gongyue, or called back to the light. Poria was taken away by Gong Yue¡¯s forced exercise, and she and Chu Qing disappeared under Gong Yue¡¯s skill cover. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1357 ¡°Poulin, I said so much, you should also know what is the best way to do it, right?¡± Chu Qing said anxiously. Right now they are avoiding Gong Yan¡¯s tracing and come to a place where there is a lot of vegetation, just to cover most of their bodies. Several people sat on the ground again, and the thick grass wrapped them tightly in the middle. Gong Yue suddenly pulled Chu Qing¡¯s sleeve suddenly, instructing him not to speak, and then he heard a sound of guilt. Po Ling was also very alert, so instead of arguing with Chu Qing, he quietly lowered his body to stay undetected. These guys are really cunning. In this natural hiding place, they also know to take light steps to prevent us from noticing ¡­ Unfortunately, this place is too suitable for hide-and-seek. The people they are looking for are obviously passive, which is very beneficial to us. Temporary security calmed Fuling a lot. This episode calmed Fu Ling a lot, and when concealing herself, she also had some time to fully think about Chu Qing¡¯s statement. The situation in the heart of Chu Qing beside her is completely different. While adjusting his breath, he observes back and forth in the gap between the grass, trying to see how many people are in the vicinity looking for their trail. On the other hand, he was also paying attention to Fuling¡¯s expression, seeing that she was more calm than before, and there was also a hint of comfort in her heart. This can be considered blessed by misfortune, otherwise I don¡¯t know when Fu Ling will quarrel with me, she can just think about it at this time. Gong Yue ¡¯s situation was worse, she was poisoned by Gong Yan, and then she took Fu Ling ¡¯s palm for Chu Qing, and finally forced her to exercise her strength-now she is in the body of True Qi in 4 places. Channeling, sometimes hot like the sun, sometimes cold like Snow Mountain. However, at this time, Gong Yan¡¯s people somehow caught up with them, so Gong Yue could only cling to his teeth and insisted on not letting himself move a little. Chu Qing looked at her with a worried look, because it was obvious that the look on her face showed that her physical condition was very bad. Chu Qing thinks that it is very likely that they will be discovered by them. Even if they can¡¯t find it, Gong Yueqiang endured such a lot of pain, and it was too much torment. Moreover, it will delay the treatment time, and her situation is very serious now. So she made a few gestures to Poria, beckoning herself to lead away these headless flies-like killers. Although a little unpleasant happened just now, Fuling even fought with Chu Qing, but in front of the killer, in front of life and death, the other things are not important, so Fuling gave Chu Qing a firm and trusting look. Then Chu Qing suddenly rushed out, stalking in four places in this vast grass, disturbing the killer¡¯s judgment, taking advantage of the skill of these little puppet gods, Chu Qing quietly killed them one by one . Fu Ling looked at Gong Yue and wiped the sweat beads from her head. There was some hesitation in her heart, and Gongyue was so faithful after understood her identity, 2 and she was seriously injured for her sake. Besides the faint guilt, there was a feeling that made her unable to speak. Seeing Chu Qing got the gang of killers, Fu Ling made up his mind and said to the two people, ¡°I was just not thinking enough. After a little calm, I decided we should go back to Gong Family.¡± Because Gongyue forced the exercise just now, at this time, the three people were only a few hundred meters away from Gong Family. I thought that the team just now was the guard that Gongyue stayed in the house. So Chu Qing helped Gongyue, Fuling walked in front and pushed open the door of Gong Family. Po Ling showed Yu Pei to several Elders of Gong Family, and they were a little surprised. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1358 Looking at the dark-green jade piece that quietly lies in the palm of Poria¡¯s palm, which symbolizes the identity of Gong Family Patriarch, the Gong Family Elders were silent. They did not expect that the superb medical woman in front of him was actually himself. The next Patriarch. Regarding his attitude towards Poria, Elders looked embarrassed and sorrowful, and of course they didn¡¯t believe Elder. ¡°My Gong Family Patriarch has always been wise, why would I choose a little girl film like you to be our Patriarch, I think this jade is fake?¡± Then the Second Elder of Gong Family stood up and said The voice of discuss spiritedly suddenly came from the silent Elder group, and the prestige that Fu Ling suddenly established was instantly defeated by the words of Second Elder. The scene suddenly became uncontrollable. ¡°Oh, is it? Look, what is this?¡± Fu Ling seemed to realize that this kind of scene would appear, and she calmly took out a letter from her long-sleeved shirt. Elders came forward one after another and looked at what was written. The familiar handwriting and Juanxiu¡¯s pen and ink. Elders once again confirmed that Poria is the credibility of the next Patriarch. ¡°My name is Gong Winter Holiday, Gong Family Patriarch. At the time of my life¡¯s death. I was rescued by Fuling doctor woman. Fuling did everything to take care of herself, but I was poisoned in my body, not much time During this time with Poria, I accidentally discovered that Poria was an orphaned girl who was left behind by my young couple. During this time I saw the girl¡¯s wisdom and great insight and gaze. I decided to declare Fuling as the next Patriarch of Gong Family. I believe Fuling will be able to wait for Gong Family to move towards a better future and give Gong Family a bigger foundation. Do n¡¯t disobey if you see a letter and see someone, written by Gong Family Patriarch ¡± ¡°This jade pendant can be faked. This person¡¯s handwriting and writing style. Everyone should be able to see whether it is true or false.¡± Fu Ling said quietly without any confusion. At this moment, the Elders began to discuss spiritedly again. While the Elders were discussing spiritedly, Second Elder, who had just denied Poria¡¯s identity, came out of the crowd. He bowed his waist slightly and said to Poria, ¡°Poria girl, I am a suspicious person and like to pay attention to small details. And I especially like cranky, since Patriarch chose the girl you as the next Patriarch. That must be the girl ¡¯s talent. Then I am the Second Elder of the Gong Family. I will take the lead and call the Poria Girl a lifetime Patriarch. ¡° Second Elder said to pay homage to Poria. This is the highest etiquette facing Gong Family Patriarch. Looking at Second Elder¡¯s movements, Elders followed suit and paid homage to Poria. This is a recognition of Poria¡¯s identity, and it also shows the dignity of Poria¡¯s identity. Poria waved his hand. Signaled that they all stood up. See the wave motion of Poria. The Elders got up from the ground. For a while, no one questioned Fu Ling¡¯s identity anymore. Second Elder said softly on Fuling¡¯s ear. In a few days, the election will be a good day for Patriarch power transfer ceremony. By that time, Gong Family¡¯s family business and shop houses belonged to Poria. Poria pretended to calmly walked out of the great hall where the Elders were. Poria returned to the house finally sighed in relief, can be considered. This matter was solved perfectly. He also lived up to the expectations of Gong Family¡¯s predecessor Patriarch. Poria can successfully inherit the family business, which makes Chu Qing startled with Poria. I thought of Miyazuki¡¯s attitude and suspicion of himself before. Chu Qing instantly understood everything. It turns out that all of this is because of Poria. My lover is the next Gong Family Patriarch, and all problems are suddenly solved. It turned out that ¡­ (End of this chapter) Chapter 1359 The fact that Gongyue¡¯s whereabouts are still unclear has always troubled Fuling, so as long as there is a little news about Gongyue, she will be delighted. It¡¯s about Heaven will not disappoint the person who tries, Gong Family¡¯s multi-day large-scale search finally has an ending. Gong Family Dark Guard came to the newspaper and found the trace of Gongyue in a broken temple on the outskirts. When Pouling learned immediately, she rushed to the broken temple, hoping that the news this time would be correct, so as not to make her happy. Fortunately, everything is as usual, not a trap set by others. The man in the broken temple is indeed a palace. However, Gong Yue is a complexion pale, and his clothes are also contaminated with endless smoke, which can¡¯t be overstated. Fu Ling squatted down to explore the breath and pulse of Tan Gongyue, and the whole person could not help being shocked. Gong Yue turned out to be a lack of skill, time is limited. Even if Hua Tuo is alive, it will be difficult to stay in the palace for a long time. ¡°Take Gongyue back for good life placement, please ask the best doctor to go to Gong Family, post a notice to dig the ground 3 feet to find Divine Doctor, I must save to Gongyue!¡± However, Fu Ling was still reluctant to give up easily. She could not watch her life disappearing in front of her. Whenever there is a chance, she must strive for one 2. After returning to Gong Family with a group of grandiose, she immediately came to the place where Gong Yan was imprisoned. ¡°Poria, what are you doing for me?¡± Gong Yan firmly believed that one doesn¡¯t visit a temple without a cause. ¡°Give me the antidote to Gongyue, and I can consider putting you on a path to life.¡± At the beginning of Fuling Blunt, I did not want to pretend to be polite. Gongyue¡¯s life was at stake and she couldn¡¯t afford to delay it for a moment. ¡°Poria, Poria, you really treat yourself as a personal thing. I have to give it to you if you want to get rid of it?¡± Gong Yan sneered, just thought this person was really ridiculous. ¡°Gong Yan, do you have the patience to watch Gong Yue die? You also intersect anyway.¡± Fu Ling softened her tone and tried to persuade each other. ¡°Gongyue died for you, she deserves it.¡± Gong Yan¡¯s vicious face revealed no doubt. ¡°If Gongyue lost her life, you wouldn¡¯t be better off.¡± Fu Ling looked as usual, but the seriousness in her words was shocking. If Gong Yue really lost her life, she was afraid that Gong Yan would end ¡­ However, Gong Yan was fearless, ¡°slow walking and not sending.¡± Po Ling had no intention of staying for a long time, turned around and left. There is no other way. Now, as long as you go through the various books on poison recorded by Gong Family, if you can spy on one or two, Gongyue may be saved. She called Chu Qing and came to the Book Collection Pavilion of Gong Family together. She has one more person and more power. Chu Qing sees her ability. Chu Qing has no doubt about him, not to mention that he is willing to save Gongyue, who is a loyal and protective person. So the 2 people carefully read a heavy book in the huge Book Collection Pavilion. Fortunately, the Book Collection Pavilion is organized by category, and it is not too difficult to check. Almost 2 people read the book in ten rows at a glance, but they read all the books they could read in one afternoon and one night. However, nothing was achieved. ¡°Chu Qing, I have always believed that people will win the sky, but this time I was really panicked.¡± Poria is a little discouraged, is it really difficult for Dao Palace to be so young then they went? ¡°Poulin, let¡¯s go to see Gongyue.¡± Chu Qing put his hand on the other¡¯s shoulder and made a consolation 2. ¡°Is there no other way ¡­¡± Fu Ling murmured blankly at the huge Book Collection Pavilion. Chu Qing is also helpless, everyone has everyone¡¯s destiny. If Gong Yue really can¡¯t escape this disaster, that is her life, she died for Gong Family striving to the utmost. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1360 In the cool night, a round meniscus hangs in midair, accompanied by stars and lights. Chu Qing accompanied Fu Ling to Gongyue¡¯s room. In addition to the weak and weak Gongyue lying in bed, there were a series of doctors and servants. They saw Poria one after another saluted. With a big wave of Po Lin¡¯s hand, ¡°No, I still care about these hypocrisy at any time. I ask you, how is Gongyue?¡± ¡°The situation of Gong Young Lady is not optimistic, I¡¯m afraid ¡­ I can¡¯t survive it tonight.¡± One of the doctors answered trembling with fear. Hearing this, Poria involuntarily took a step back. ¡°No matter what method you use, I have to live in Gongyue!¡± She spoke sharply and was bound to fight this Death God. Upon seeing this, Chu Qing knew that she was a bit of a tough man. ¡°Poulin, don¡¯t be a doctor, they are not Divine Immortal who can cure white bones.¡± The doctors all took a grateful look at Chu Qing. Poria complexion is gloomy, without a word. ¡°Cough ¡­ cough ¡­ Patriarch ¡­¡± Gongyue on the bed made two soft coughs, which immediately attracted everyone¡¯s attention. Hearing this, Pouling couldn¡¯t stand and quickly came to Gongyue¡¯s bed. ¡°Gongyue, don¡¯t worry, I will find a way to save you.¡± She knew she could not do anything, and was still comforting the pale man. Gongyue¡¯s lips turned dark purple, obviously poisoned for a long time. She difficultly took the head, ¡°Patriarch doesn¡¯t have to worry about Gongyue anymore, Gongyue is not worth it.¡± ¡°No! Gongyue, you¡¯re at ease, I won¡¯t allow you to go.¡± Fu Ling¡¯s voice faintly shivered. ¡°Patriarch knows everything, and Miyazuki knows his physical condition better than anyone, and can be so cherished by Patriarch before his death. Miyazuki¡¯s life is worth it.¡± After talking about this remark, Gongyue Qi and blood threw up again and a mouthful of blood came out. Fu Ling was sad for a moment, and she quickly stepped forward to support the dying body of the other party. Now I am afraid that a gust of wind can blow down this fragile body. ¡°Gongyue ¡­¡± Her lips twitched, but she didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°Patriarch doesn¡¯t have to be sad, Gong Yuesheng is the person of Gong Family, and death is the ghost of Gong Family. It can die because of loyalty to Patriarch, Gong Yuesheng is born without regret, and he lives well.¡± Not afraid of the coming of death. ¡°Gong Family has Gong Yue, which is a great blessing.¡± ¡°With Gong Family¡¯s approval, Gong Yue¡¯s life will be worth it.¡± Later, Gong Yue left this World with a smile forever, her hands drooped naturally, and her eyes closed slowly. It can be seen that she is really willing to die. After Gongyue passed away, Poria buried it with Gong Family specifications, and buried the family in the cemetery. During this period, there were no less than 100 ornaments. Gong Family raised his family for 3 days, Closed Door Politely Declining Visitors. Seeing this situation, Chu Qing couldn¡¯t help but feel that Gong Yue¡¯s life was indeed worth it, and that his reputation was mourning after his lifetime. Poria died because of Gongyue because of her. Chu Qing didn¡¯t see that taste in his eyes, he couldn¡¯t bear to comfort 2 sentences. ¡°You can¡¯t help if you go on like this. Gongyue has lost her life. I don¡¯t want you to go down.¡± ¡°I know.¡± ¡°Then do you want to continue this way? Gong Family is still waiting for you to go to Commander. Are you sure you want to be so depressed?¡± Chu Qing said more and more. ¡°Chu Qing, recognize your own identity, you are not qualified to point fingers at me.¡± Fu Ling frowned, and he said it seriously. ¡°I recognize my identity and I don¡¯t need your reminder. But I also hope you can recognize your identity. Gong Family doesn¡¯t need a useless Patriarch.¡± Chu Qing said humbly. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1361 Since Chu Qing and Fuling had dissatisfied with the conversation that day, Fuling gradually separated from the pain of losing Gongyue. At the beginning, the heart was like a knife, and the pain gradually came. She admits that every sentence Chu Qing said is undoubtedly false. Gong Yue made such a big sacrifice for her, not hoping to see her sinking. She wants to live for Gongyue and continue her will. Taking Gong Family as its own responsibility, fuse Gong Family¡¯s glory and disgrace with itself. Having figured these out, she personally came to the Gongyue brand to make a solemn promise to her: Gong Fuling must be in prosperity for a day with my Poria. Gong Yue¡¯s affairs fell behind, Fu Ling already had a corresponding position in Gong Family, and it was more convenient to handle things. She can already be regarded as Gong Family¡¯s righteous name Patriarch, except for some villains, all convinced. One day, the Grand Family of Grand Family Elders came to the office where Fuling handled things. Fu Ling was really shocked to see this battle. At that time, she thought that this group of Old Guys was here to find fault. However, the fact greatly exceeded her expectations. ¡°Patriarch is good.¡± All elders asked in unison, owing slightly. ¡°Hello Elders.¡± Po Ling still sat in the chair, and simply returned a polite sentence. She wanted to see what tricks the group wanted to play. One doesn¡¯t visit a temple without a cause, she has asked her sincerely for the major events of the Gong Family since taking over the Gong Family Position of Patriarch, and has never slacked off. ¡°I¡¯m not malicious when I come here today, just to see that Patriarch is already the master, and come to ask about Caring One 2.¡± One of the Elder said in this way, which seemed quite kind and kind. ¡°I have received your concern. There are still many things waiting for me here. If you have nothing particularly important, please leave first.¡± Poria was really too lazy to pretend to be polite with this group of people. She was too lazy to waste this time, so she exported an Expulsion Order without any euphemism. ¡°Patriarch, we came here this time, there really is a matter of importance.¡± Elder said mysterious, but did not finish it all at once, but seemed to be hanging on the other¡¯s appetite. Poria didn¡¯t eat this set, and was a little tired of such a twisted way of speaking. ¡°Say.¡± She frowned fiercely, only one word, and Patriarch imposing manner revealed no doubt. ¡°Dare to ask Patriarch what is required of Gong Family?¡± One of the Elder asked. ¡°Being honest, doing good deeds, carrying forward the magnificence, without prejudice to the ancestor¡¯s 100-year foundation.¡± Fu Ling blurted out without thinking, which is indeed her requirement for Gong Family. ¡°What about apart from this?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Fu Ling puzzled. ¡°For example, Patriarch, have you considered your own business?¡± Poria seemed to feel something, and he settled down to think before and after thinking about it again. ¡°I want to marry Chu Qing and make him my wife.¡± She said that she was very serious about this sentence. On the one hand, she was really tempted to Chu Qing, and on the other hand, this man was indeed capable of not dragging her. If you can get Chu Qing, it is also a great help for Gong Family. ¡°Patriarch said that we will do the next thing for you.¡± The elders laughed and called a wily old fox. After the matter was over, the Elders naturally left. Fu Ling was unable to devote himself to deal with things at this moment, thinking of the name Chu Qing over and over again. Since the two had argued that day, there was no chance to meet and speak. I do n¡¯t know what Chu Qing has been busy with recently? I do n¡¯t know how Chu Qing has been? Fu Ling knew that she was hurting Acacia, but she didn¡¯t want to put down her body and look for each other first. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1362 ¡°I reject!¡± Gong Family Elder said that the main thing to discuss with yourself turned out to be marrying Poria? Chu Qing not even think chose to refuse. What a joke, how could he dignified a 7-foot man to marry a woman? If it spreads, wouldn¡¯t it be a big tooth that was laughed at? Poria is good, but as far as he is concerned, he is a brother, a partner, definitely not a man and a woman. Besides, he already has a sweetheart. Chu Qing thought 10000 1000 in his mind, but in the eyes of Great Elder and the others, it was a manifestation of arrogance and rudeness. The hot-tempered Second Elder suddenly got angry, and his palm was charged, and he was about to start, but he was stopped by Great Elder. ¡°Boy, you have to think about it. Fuling is now our Gong Family Patriarch. If you marry her, then you are our Mrs. Gong Family Patriarch. You have all your identities and statuses. Blessings not coming. ¡° Great Elder took a step forward, made sense of Chu Qing, and threw out the temptation. In his view, Chu Qing is not a kid under 20 that¡¯s all. In the face of these temptations, he will definitely be unable to withstand it. However, the result disappointed him. ¡°Great Elder, you don¡¯t have to persuade me anymore. I say no or no marriage. If you say more, I won¡¯t change my mind.¡± With a wave of his hand, Chu Qing became more determined. This time, even Great Elder couldn¡¯t help but feel annoyed. ¡°Hmph, refuse a toast only to be forced to drink a forfeit. If you don¡¯t listen to good words, today I will call you until you agree.¡± Second Elder coldly snorted, stepping forward to learn Chu Qing, was again rejected by Great Elder. ¡°Big sister, don¡¯t stop me, this kid is too arrogant, I must teach him a lesson!¡± ¡°Okay, old 2, you care about what you do with a man, and you are not afraid of being laughed at when you say it.¡± Severely screamed Second Elder, Great Elder looked towards Chu Qing: ¡°Finally ask you again, will you marry or not?¡± ¡°Do not marry!¡± ¡°Okay! Okay! Okay!¡± After three consecutive words, Great Elder said loudly: ¡°Press him down, don¡¯t have to give it away. When he is nodded, let him out.¡± It wasn¡¯t until the silhouette of Chu Qing disappeared at the door that Great Elder looked towards Second Elder. The tone of it was quite a bit of iron for not becoming steel: ¡°Old 2, you are confused!¡± Seeing Second Elder still puzzled, he sighed and continued: ¡°Chu Qing is just a man that¡¯s all, there is nothing to teach him, but don¡¯t forget, Patriarch is standing behind him, you are teaching him today, you are playing Patriarch Face, do you want Patriarch to centrifuge us because of a man? ¡° ¡°The most important reason why a family can prosper is that it is up and down. If we centrifuge with Patriarch, how long do you think our Gong Family can prosper?¡± Helpless sighed, Great Elder also left the hall, leaving only Second Elder still thinking about the meaning of his words. The speech was divided into two heads. At this time, Chu Qing had been taken back to his residence. Compared with the previous diligence, the Gong Family ¡¯s people descended to the servant, looking towards his eyes with a bit of anger, nor Knowing whether he offended several Elders, or all understood, he refused Poria. But for Chu Qing, these are meaningless. Lying on the bed, he sorted through the past few days again, and finally decided to hurry up to cultivate. After all, he is still too weak. He thought he was already very deep in the cultivation base, but when he stood in front of these strong family property Aristocratic Family lords, he realized that he used to look at the sky too well. If his strength is too weak, Second Elder today would not dare to say what he wants to teach himself. Is it because the other party can knead him because of confidence? (End of this chapter) Chapter 1363 In the next few days, Great Elder really said that he did it, and he didn¡¯t have someone to give him food, not even water. Rao is Chu Qing¡¯s daily cultivation, but he has already begun to feel hungry. If this is the case, the thing that annoys him most is Second Elder¡¯s use of some means. In Chu Qing¡¯s opinion, Second Elder was originally the most popular temper of Gong Family, but also the most direct person, but the past few days, she changed the former energetic and bustling, every day will take 2 hours to ¡°visit ¡°Chu Qing. The so-called visit is to seal the Chu Qing cultivation base, and then remove its four limb joints, making Chu Qing desperate, but leaving no trace at all. ¡°How is it, boy, is this taste uncomfortable? If you agree to marry Patriarch, I will not torture you like this again.¡± ¡°You dream!¡± Resisting the pain, Chu Qing said word by word, and the next second, Second Elder hit his unloaded joint with cleverness. The painful Chu Qing took a breath of cold air and sweated. ¡°Second Elder, Patriarch wants to see Chu Qing.¡± Just when Second Elder had another shot, the voice of the next person came from outside the house. The Second Elder acted, and looked towards Chu Qing whispered a warning: ¡°Boy, think about what to say and what not to say, otherwise, I will definitely ask you to try something more painful than this.¡± Seeing that Chu Qing did not refute, Second Elder helped Chu Qing restore the joint and cultivation base, but not at all let Chu Qing pass, but let people take Chu Qing to wash. Why, so afraid I told Fuling what you did? There was a taunt in Chu Qing¡¯s eyes, but he didn¡¯t tell Fu Ling¡¯s plan, but secretly vowed to leave the Gong Family, he must give back everything he suffered today ten times. ¡°You¡¯re here?¡± After one hour, Chu Qing stood neatly in front of Poria. Compared with the embarrassment of a week ago, Fu Ling was in a formal attire, just sitting in a chair, she was not arrogant, obviously she was well adapted to her identity during this time. Looking at this kind of Poria, Chu Qing¡¯s mood is a little complicated. On the one hand, he was heartily happy for his friends, but on the other hand, he thought involuntarily of the torture he suffered in the past few days and the reason why he was tortured. He didn¡¯t know how to deal with Poria. ¡°Hurry up, the past few days. I¡¯ve been busy with things in the family. I don¡¯t have time to see you. Won¡¯t you blame me?¡± For Chu Qing¡¯s indifference, Fu Ling didn¡¯t mind at all. She got up and pulled out her side chair, and let Chu Qing sit down very intimately. The table was full of delicacies. For Chu Qing who was hungry for a week, the temptation was still very big, and the belly disappointing rang. A touch of pampering flashed in Fuling¡¯s eyes: ¡°Come and eat, it was originally prepared for you.¡± Chu Qing no longer politely swallowed. Fu Ling kept looking at him with a smile, without moving chopsticks. It wasn¡¯t until Chu Qing had eaten almost that she said: ¡°Great Elder, did they tell you? What do you think now?¡± Hearing her words, and then looking at the table full of dishes, Chu Qing only felt boring. ¡°Poling, you should know, I only treat you as a friend, not at all other feelings.¡± Putting down the chopsticks, Chu Qing looked at Fu Ling¡¯s eyes and said word by word. ¡°I will not marry you, this is my answer, no matter how long, I will not change my mind.¡± The smile on Fuling¡¯s face gradually solidified. She looked at Chu Qing momentarily, and her eyes gradually burst into tears. Anyone who has ever seen this kind of Poria, Chu Qing could not bear it, but he became more determined. ¡°Don¡¯t you like me too? Why don¡¯t you want to marry me?¡± Quickly bowed his head and wiped away the tears, Fu Ling did not bother to ask. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1364 ¡°I admit, I do like you.¡± sighed, Chu Qing whispered, in Fu Ling¡¯s surprise eyes, he continued: ¡°But this kind of love is not the feeling of men and women, and I already have someone I like, I can¡¯t be sorry for her.¡± The smile was stiff in the corner of the mouth, Fu Ling looked at Chu Qing, and Zhang Mou wanted to argue, but was interrupted by Chu Qing: ¡°Fu Ling, I think I should leave Gong Family. Before, because you need help, now you have become Gong Family Patriarch , Then I should leave too. ¡° ¡°Gong Family is not good? Is there no hospitality? You tell me, I let them change, you will stay for a while longer?¡± Hearing that Chu Qing was leaving, Fu Ling couldn¡¯t care less about his sadness, and he quickly kept it. Chu Qing shook the head, with a firm attitude: ¡°I should leave, Po Ling, I do n¡¯t have any feelings for Gong Family, and you are Gong Family Patriarch. If I stay in Gong Family again, I ¡¯m afraid I will hate you too , So, I am leaving now and we are still friends. ¡° His words and expressions were too decisive. Fu Ling¡¯s face was pale for a moment. For a long time, she said: ¡°Okay, I will let you go.¡± ¡°Patriarch, absolutely not!¡± Great Elder and the others came in and heard the words Poria, he quickly stopped. After glancing at Chu Qing, he continued: ¡°Patriarch, wedding invitations have already been sent to various families. If you let him leave like that, where should our Gong Family¡¯s face be? How should you be yourself?¡± Hearing the words of Great Elder, Chu Qing understood why Second Elder had exhausted his means and asked him to agree. ¡°Boy, Patriarch has a deep affection for you. Do you have the heart to let her face off?¡± Seeing Po Ling who didn¡¯t speak, Great Elder looked towards Chu Qing, questioning sharply. If it was a week ago, Chu Qing might still suffer, however, this week¡¯s torture has long made him disgusted with Gong Family, even if Poria is injured, he will not change. What¡¯s more, from what he just said, he already knew that Poria didn¡¯t know anything about his experience these days! ¡°So what? Have you asked my opinion before posting wedding invitations?¡± Looking towards the still-looking Fuling, Chu Qing concealed the disappointment in his eyes and continued: ¡°Before you make this matter, you should have already thought about the consequences. I don¡¯t have to pay for your actions.¡± ¡°Boy, are you sure you haven¡¯t changed your mind, are you?¡± Seeing that Chu Qing still insists, and Great Elder no longer suppresses his anger, he must try to teach Chu Qing. Chu Qing had already suffocated the fire, and at this time, he did not plan to endure it. He stood up and walked to the Great Elder in front of him. ¡°Today I will not marry even if I die.¡± ¡°Okay, then I will kill you, when the time comes to prepare a feast for your body!¡± Before the words fell, Great Elder formed claws with one hand and took Chu Qing¡¯s throat bone straight. However, he not at all met Chu Qing, just when he was about to meet Chu Qing, he was swayed by the palm of his hand. This person is Poria. ¡°Sorry, let you be wronged.¡± I apologize to Chu Qing laughed and Fu Ling looked towards Great Elder. There was a bit of cold in my voice: ¡°Chu Qing is my guest, you dare to move him, just to fight against me!¡± Then came to Chu Qing: ¡°You go, no one will stop you, hope, we are still friends.¡± ¡°Will do.¡± Chu Qing nodded, in the angry eyes of Great Elder and the others, left the hall. not at all Go back to his previous house to collect the luggage, and he went directly down the mountain. ¡°Patriarch, you!¡± Until Chu Qing left, Great Elder hate iron for not becoming steel glanced at Poria and then left with a group of Elder. Poria looked staringly at Chu Qing¡¯s leaving box, tears fell unconsciously, and suddenly disappeared. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1365 After Chu Qing went down the mountain, he moved towards the airport all the time and ran into his mind from time to time with the heartbroken look of Fu Ling when he left. He couldn¡¯t bear it and was forced to suppress it by him. However, as the airport approached, an accident happened. ¡°who are you?¡± Looking at more than a dozen people who were blocking the road, Chu Qing asked cautiously and intuitively told him that the other party was not good. Within the body spirit strength is running crazy, his words are spoken to the person opposite, but his eyes are secretly looking all around, ready to escape. These people have a high cultivation base, which Chu Qing realized when he saw each other. But who is going to deal with him with such a big hand? Fu Ling¡¯s face appeared in his mind, which was then denied by Chu Qing. impossible is Poria. If she does n¡¯t want to, she wo n¡¯t let him go. Since you let him go, she wo n¡¯t go back on one¡¯s word. Who can it be, and who has such a big hatred against him? While thinking, the other party had already rushed at him. It¡¯s now! Chu Qing¡¯s eyes narrowed, and a fake action avoided the opponent¡¯s attack, moved towards his opponent¡¯s dead end and ran straight away. Within the body spirit strength, the silhouette of Chu Qing is already 100 meters away. ¡°chase!¡± Realizing that they were fooled, those people hurried up. Perhaps Chu Qing is not as good as these people in fighting head-to-head, but when it comes to speed, these people have to lose Chu Qing. In addition, in order to avoid, Chu Qing not at all chose the open road, but flashed into the jungle. You chased me on both sides, one intentionally evaded, the other got up and chased, and the mental calculation was unintentional, and it didn¡¯t take long for Chu Qing to throw these people away. ¡°Fortunately, I am smart.¡± Out of the jungle, Chu Qing moved towards the airport without looking back. ¡°The kid really cunning!¡± Unabashedly, the female voice of killing intent came from the left. Chu Qing covered his hair stands on end. He looked sideways towards the sound source, and actually tortured him for a week. Second Elder! ¡°many thanks praise.¡± In front of the crisis, Chu Qing quickly calmed himself down and responded lightly, thinking about the probability of his escape. ¡°Don¡¯t look at it, I¡¯m not them. They would be so stupid that people would slip away from under their eyes.¡± ¡°Poling let you kill me?¡± There was a bitter smile in the corner of his mouth, Chu Qing inquired, but he couldn¡¯t believe it was Fuling¡¯s order anyway. ¡°Hmph, what qualifications do you have to mention Patriarch¡¯s name? If it weren¡¯t for you, Patriarch was so sad that he didn¡¯t even want the position of patriarch?¡± The words in her words contain spirit strength, causing Chu Qing to burst into anger, and the corner of her mouth overflowed with blood. Not feeling well, Chu Qing felt a lot better in his heart, at least, not from Fuling. ¡°Boy, I will give you one last chance. Will you marry or not?¡± Seeing that Chu Qing was injured, Second Elder looked a little bit pale and asked again. ¡°Do not marry, even if I die, I won¡¯t marry!¡± Chu Qing wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, and Chu Qing¡¯s eyes were firm. ¡°Don¡¯t marry if you die? Unfortunately, I won¡¯t let you die.¡± In Chu Qing¡¯s surprised eyes, the Second Elder silhouette suddenly disappeared, and when he appeared again, he came to Chu Qing. Chu Qing fluttered, Chu Qing didn¡¯t feel any pain. The next second, he flew out more than ten meters, and stopped after hitting a tree. ¡°Cough, cough!¡± Covering the burning chest, Chu Qing struggled to get up, but was kicked to the ground by Second Elder. Then his jaw was opened strongly and a pill was stuffed. Intuitively this is not a good thing, Chu Qing quickly hurriedly wanted to spit it out. Looking at his struggle, Second Elder¡¯s mouth finally smiled: ¡°Useless, this pill is melts in the mouth. Rao is the Great Principle Golden Immortal. After eating it, the cultivation base will disperse. Become a waste person. ¡° Throwing sandbags usually throw Chu Qing on the ground, Second Elder drifted away, leaving her proud laughter in the air: ¡°Boy, from today, you will feel this feeling of life is better than death!¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 1366 Chu Qing knew that the Gang Family people ate what the hell for themselves, but he had no choice but to eat. The pills that he took have now played its role, and Chu Qing can clearly feel that some important things in his body are quickly losing! Obviously, Chu Qing soon understood what the Gong Family people had eaten for themselves: San Gong Wan. Chu Qing didn¡¯t feel sneered, touched Upper Dantian, stood up and stumbled away ¡­ ¡°Patriarch, it¡¯s time to eat.¡± Outside the door, the voice of the slave was heard, and Fuling was shivered, came back to his senses. ¡°I¡¯m not hungry, you go back.¡± Fu Ling finished speaking, closing her eyes, but the other person¡¯s mind reflected in his mind! Chu Qing! Haha ¡­ Sure enough, she couldn¡¯t let go of him, even if she was injured ¡­ she still couldn¡¯t let go of him! Now, as long as he closes his eyes, his mind is still Chu Qing except Chu Qing! Thinking of the days when she and Chu Qing got along, she felt sore in her heart! She didn¡¯t understand, and why? Obviously ¡­ when he lost memory, he admitted that he was his husband! She was afraid of her low status and wronged Chu Qing. What about now? She has become Gong Family Patriarch! But he left! what is this! ? The more I thought about it, the more uncomfortable Fuling felt. The moment his eyes opened, his eyes turned red. The voice of Fuling¡¯s close slave came from outside the door, ¡°Patriarch! Can I go in? I brought you the food.¡± The slave was lying on the door, listening to the movement inside, it was really weird, how could Patriarch not be able to eat without anything? As careful as she is, the slave knew that Fuling must have caused Chu Qing to let Patriarch tea not think about it and did not know what kind of situation Patriarch was in. After all, things about Patriarch and Chu Qing have spread throughout the Gong Family. Chu Qing is now just a waste, but Patriarch does n¡¯t know it. Poria was in a bad mood and said irritably: ¡°I said I wouldn¡¯t eat, can¡¯t you understand people?¡± ¡°This ¡­¡± The slave froze for a moment, and it was neither indifferent nor inward with the food in his hand. After a long pause, the slave-servant planned to make his last effort. ¡°Patriarch, the slave-servant knows that you are because of Chu Qing. It¡¯s just that this world¡¯s good man is 1000 10000000. Why are you hanging on a tree ?!¡± This is the final effort the slave slave intends to make. When the words are down, she is planning to leave with something, and hears some ridiculous voice from inside. The waiter just wanted to say something, Fu Ling said calmly, ¡°Come in, have a meal.¡± There was a smile on the face of the slave, ¡°Hey¡±, and excitedly went in with the food. ¡°Patriarch, this is today¡¯s meal, it¡¯s all based on your taste.¡± ¡°Is it?¡± Fu Ling looked towards the food on the dining table. At this moment, there was no red around her eyes, and she just adjusted it. It seemed that it was for the sake of grievance or something. The slave waited for a few seconds before speaking. ¡°Patriarch, Chu Qing is really not good, he is now a waste person, it is no longer worth Patriarch you love.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Fu Ling put down the dish delivered to her mouth and asked, ¡°When did Chu Qing become a waste person?¡± Why didn¡¯t she know this kind of thing? Or, when did this happen? ¡°Ah, Patriarch ¡­¡± The slave seemed to realize that he had said something that should not be said. It turned out that Patriarch didn¡¯t know this! Under the pressure exerted by Poria, the slave slave oneself replied: ¡°Chu Qing didn¡¯t take the medicine pill ¡­¡± Hearing this, Fu Ling only realized what was going on. She didn¡¯t need to think about it and knew it was Gong Family¡¯s idea, but when she heard Chu Qing¡¯s San Gong, she even ¡­ there was a bit of joy. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1367 Fu Ling felt that she was a bit ¡­ taking pleasure in other people¡¯s misfortune. She and Chu Qing were born or died anyway. Wouldn¡¯t this be too good? But when she thought of her friendship with Chu Qing, she could not help but frown, even without skill ¡­ In this way, when Chu Qing was recovered, he might not leave himself. The slave servant thought that taking Chu Gong Dan to Chu Qing was a requirement of Poria, didn¡¯t expect one of them is too greasy! For a while, she was at a loss, and Fu Ling didn¡¯t pay attention to the changes of the slaves. What she thought was Chu Qing. ¡°Where did he go?¡± ¡°Ah?¡± The slave responded and shook the head. ¡°The slave did not know, then Chu Young Master was taken to Gong Gong after being sent out of Gong Family. I also listened to others ¡­¡± Poria captured the keyword, ¡°How many people know that Chu Qing has been taken San Gong Dan?¡± ¡°Eh ¡­¡± The slave slave didn¡¯t expect Fu Ling to ask this question, and for a while it was a little ignorant, and said innocently: ¡°This ¡­ should be understood for the whole Gong Family.¡± The whole Gong Family is understood ¡­ This sentence lingered in Fuling¡¯s mind. She stared at her eyebrows. This group of Gong Family could not help but take her into the eyes. Not only did she take the medicine for Chu Qing, but also hide it from her? In the lobby, Po Ling looked at the people under the seat with a cold face. The deep chill made the people under the seat uncomfortable, but did not know what to say. ¡°Patriarch, do you have anything for us?¡± First came out a person, cupped the hands, tentatively asked. Fu Ling didn¡¯t give him a good face, and he didn¡¯t even glance at him, ¡°What do you think should be punished without Patriarch¡¯s permission?¡± Hearing this, the crowd seemed to realize something, and cold sweat began to flow from their foreheads. They knew that paper could not cover the fire, but there was no way they could not watch their Patriarch aggrieved. I also blame that Chu Qing unable to tell good from bad. If he got Patriarch from the very beginning, it would n¡¯t be that much. ¡°Patriarch!¡± A young little girl stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡± Patriarch, we really can¡¯t see the goodness of that Chu Qing. Why should you cling to that kid! ¡° ¡°We are not used to him because he shot harder at him.¡± ¡°Then did you pass my permission?¡± Fu Ling listened to them and was anxious and angry, but it was not easy to punish them. After all, they were for their own sake, unless they were punished together. Everyone bowed their heads in silence. ¡°No one of you will detain Chu Qing.¡± Fu Ling¡¯s face was serious, as if it was obviously handed over if detained, otherwise take responsibility for the consequences. Everyone cooperated this time and said uniformly, ¡°No, there is no use for us to detain him, but it is just a waste.¡± Fu Ling glared at them, but she was worried about Chu Qing, because Chu Qing had no skill and body protection, and it was difficult to guarantee that nothing would happen outside. He said cruelly: ¡°You, immediately, immediately send someone to find Chu Qing , If you ca n¡¯t find it, you can do it! ¡± Deep in the deep forest. ¡°hateful!¡± Chu Qing spit out blood, his expression and his discomfort, he could not feel any skill in his body anymore, it can be seen ¡­ his skill has been dispersed. But he didn¡¯t believe it. He worked hard several times, but he couldn¡¯t find his skills. The Gong Family people were a group of fierce persons, ruthless. ¡°How can I just die like this?¡± Chu Qing wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, preparing to find it again. He believed that he would be able to find it, even if only a trace of it was hope. He finally got here. After eating Gong Family¡¯s San Gong Dan, he didn¡¯t have much energy, but he still found this thatched house. At this time, maybe he could find some opportunity to restore his skill. If he gave up, then He will be ¡­ consigned to eternal damnation! (End of this chapter) Chapter 1368 Now the venue is very quiet, no one will bother, but Chu Qing suddenly felt a little uneasy in his heart, and always felt something was going to happen. Someone is coming! Chu Qing¡¯s ears are particularly sensitive, especially during cultivation. Although he has now dissipated his skills, it is still less sharp than before, but he is still sharper than ordinary people. Even if the embroidery needle drops to the ground, he can hear clearly 2 Chu. Before it was too late, Gong Family people broke in. When I saw Chu Qing who was still recovering his skills, the Gong Family people subconsciously laughed. How can they still practice at this time? Obviously, the work has been dissipated, and I will never find it again! Chu Qing opened his eyes and wondered what the coming man would do. The coming man gave him a few feet, ¡°Wake up without dying!¡± When he was kicked to the ground, Chu Qing frowned dissatisfiedly. He just wanted to say something. A knife was written on the back of his neck. He fainted as soon as his eyes were black. As for what happened behind him, Chu Qing was unclear. ¡°Patriarch! Patriarch!¡± The slave slave¡¯s voice came through from afar, Fu Ling was dealing with the affairs of the family, and was suddenly disturbed, thinking that Chu Qing had news, she pulled the slave slave, ¡°Why?¡± Chu Qing has news? ¡° The slave regained his beating heart, ¡°Yes, Patriarch, the few found the Young Master Chu, but ¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s just nothing?¡± Fu Ling asked anxiously. He didn¡¯t want anything to happen to Chu Qing, so he was naturally anxious. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± The slave servants didn¡¯t dare to sell Guanzi. ¡°It¡¯s just that the few who worried that Chu Young Master would not be honest on the way, they ¡­ stunned Chu Young Master and brought it back.¡± Upon hearing this, Poria was not worried, she sighed in relief, ¡°Where is Chu Qing sent to now?¡± ¡°cell.¡± Perhaps it was because Chu Qing was finally recovered, and Chu Qing not at all had any mishaps, which made Fu Ling to be wild with joy, standing on the spot, clapping his hands and not knowing what to think. ¡°Patriarch, why don¡¯t you go to see Chu Young Master?¡± The slave slave was unable to bear. He said that Fu Ling stopped wandering. She looked at the direction of the cell and mixed feelings in her heart. Go and see, how did she not want to? It¡¯s just ¡­ where does she have a face to see him? ¡°You don¡¯t understand.¡± Fu Ling raised a wry smile. She calmed down and sat down, picked up a piece of pastry on the table and took a small bite in her mouth, but the pastry was obviously the sweetest. Sweet is suffering ¡­ She was ashamed of him in her heart, otherwise she would not dare to see him! When and when did the two of them come to this point? ! ¡°Patriarch, you are Patriarch. At Gong Family, what did you say is not counted?¡± The slave slave continued: ¡°Since the Young Master Chu has come to our Gong Family, you have to treat Patriarch with 100 by 100, so how can you? Come with you? ¡° Patriarch was too indulgent of which Chu Young Master, and indulgence made her a slave slave feel jealous. The slave did not know Fu Ling¡¯s affection for Chu Qing, so naturally speaking these words, Fu Ling shook the head, helpless, ¡°You don¡¯t understand.¡± Outsiders would not understand the matter between them, Fuling thought so. ¡°But ¡­¡± The slave servant wanted to justify something, but was interrupted by Fu Ling. Fu Ling returned to his bedroom tiredly, ¡°You go out, I will rest for a while.¡± The slave did not dare to say much, ¡°Yes, Patriarch.¡± Cold and cheerless in the cell, Gong Family¡¯s cell was clean, and even a mouse was reluctant to pass by. Chu Qing lay quietly on the bed in the cell, and suddenly a trembling, Chu Qing woke up wandering, vaguely he saw a silhouette, but when he tried to open his eyes, the silhouette disappeared again. ¡°Uh ¡­ where am I?¡± Chu Qing helped his aching head and twisted his neck a little weakly, hurt! Sure enough ¡­ a body without skill, just can¡¯t! But where are you now? (End of this chapter) Chapter 1369 Chu Qing tried hard to think back about his coma. He remembered that he was recovering his skill, but he didn¡¯t want to break into a few people at this time. These people beat themselves, and then woke up and got here. and so¡­¡­ Chu Qing sat up and looked sideways. The iron door made of special materials imprisoned himself, and the door was locked inside and out. In order to prevent him from going out? ! Chu Qing tried to get up from the bed and tried hard, but didn¡¯t want to fall. Chu Qing¡¯s head fainted, shook his head, stood up on the edge of the bed, and then stumbled toward the door. ¡°dong dong dong ¡ª¡ª¡± ¡°Anyone?¡± Chu Qing shouted, don¡¯t want him to fall here again today, it is really ¡­ The visitor glanced at him through the gap, ¡°Chu Young Master, are you awake?¡± Chu Qing sneered, ¡°Otherwise? Isn¡¯t it just ¡­ Is the ghost knocking on the door?¡± The person shuddered for a while, ¡°Young Master, you are really kidding, how could there be a ghost! This is the Gong Family!¡± ¡°Gong Family ¡­¡± Chu Qing murmured, like a big rock pressed against him, really didn¡¯t expect, he returned to Gong Family! Chu Qing¡¯s heart was ashamed. As for what he said in the cell behind, he didn¡¯t want to listen, only knowing that he was muddleheaded and sat back on the bed. Can¡¯t he escape this Gong Family? I thought Po Ling had such a good relationship with him before, and he would do the same to him! It really disappointed him! Why didn¡¯t he find out that Fuling turned out to be such a woman who played in a fair for the purpose by fair means or foul? Chu Qing didn¡¯t know that every move here was taken into account by one person. That person was Poria! Fu Ling¡¯s eyes flashed distressed, but she couldn¡¯t do anything. She felt ashamed of Chu Qing, but she couldn¡¯t bear to think about him before coming to see him. He was awake, she was very happy, but when he heard the words Gong Family, he became distraught, she didn¡¯t want to treat him! It¡¯s just that everything has become a coincidence! After Chu Qing returned to Gong Family, Fu Ling felt that his whole heart seemed to fall on the other person¡¯s heart. I have also asked a doctor in private to ask if Chu Qing ¡¯s skill can be restored. She knows how much power loss is a blow to a man like Chu Qing. However, contrary to expectations, no doctor told her that Chu Qing ¡¯s skill can be restored. . Poria originally wandered around in the Gong Family, but unconsciously came outside the door of Chu Qing¡¯s house. She could clearly see Chu Qing being sitting on the promenade in a boring way, with her whole body half lying behind the pillar. Fu Ling felt relieved and walked quickly to the person. ¡°How did you come out, without taking a short rest, I will help you in.¡± After finishing the speech, she wanted to help the other person back to the room to rest. Unexpectedly, Chu Qing didn¡¯t accept her feelings at all, a pair of deep eyes with no waves but a boundless coldness. ¡°Get out.¡± Poria is also uncomfortable under his heart, but he is not easy to care about with others. He knows that he only loses his temper because of his exhaustion of skill. ¡°Chu Qing, we have known each other for a while, you should know what kind of person I am.¡± She looked at the person deliberately, her tone paused before she continued to speak softly. ¡°I will like you until now, I also hope to be with you, Chu Qing, you promise me, I will take good care of you.¡± Fu Ling thought that the language was gentle and should not hurt the other party. However, Chu Qing doesn¡¯t think so, he just feels extremely humiliated at the moment. ¡°I¡¯ll let you get away. Do you not understand ?! Dignified Gong Family Patriarch is so deadly shameless!¡± Chu Qing shouted loudly, his hands full of blue muscles. Poria has a bit of sourness, but she still doesn¡¯t want to give up. She even stepped forward and held Chu Qing¡¯s head to kiss, trying to use force. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1370 ¡°Poria! You¡¯re too much!¡± Chu Qing had already lost all his skills, and now he is treated like this is more flustered and exasperated. He pushed away from each other with one hand, and punched Fuling¡¯s face with a punch in the other hand. If you do n¡¯t hit a woman, what the hell is it, I have long forgotten it in a hurry. Not to mention that he is a dignified man, what is the difference between being forced to sell? Poria was too late to dodge, or from beginning to end did not think to dodge. Suddenly there was pain in her face, but she had no time to take care of it. ¡°Chu Qing, do you hate me so much? Where can I not be worthy of you, are you so resistant to me?¡± ¡°Palarch Patriarch has a great love, and Chu Qing is ashamed to be a dare.¡± Chu Qing is still cold-spoken. ¡°In that case, I will let you go. My Poria has never been a strong man, a man who makes good for a prostitute.¡± Fuling had her own arrogance, not hers, not hers. After Fuling left Chu Qing¡¯s yard, she immediately summoned the Gong Family and informed them. ¡°I have decided to let Chu Qing leave the Gong Family. Since then, he is dead or alive, and it has nothing to do with me.¡± Gong Family people hearing this looked at each other in blank dismay, they all noticed the obvious scars on Patriarch¡¯s face. Just ask which one of the Gong Family dares to dare to work with Patriarch, except Chu Qing, there will be no other people. ¡°Patriarch, dare to ask where did the wound on your face come from? Who dares to bully our Gong Family so boldly!¡± One of them asked. Poria subconsciously raised his hand and touched the scar on his face, and then he didn¡¯t care much about the opening: ¡°It¡¯s a small injury, everyone don¡¯t care, let¡¯s return to the topic.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t Chu Qing the act recklessly kid? Patriarch can be regarded as his blessing. Who dares not give us Gong Family face?¡± Poria was helpless. She had to take out the imposing manner of Patriarch and said: ¡°I said, let Chu Qing go. This is the order I gave as Patriarch. You only need to follow it.¡± There was a moment of silence in the room, and everyone at Gong Family was dissatisfied. Chu Qing puts on the face of Gong Family, if they easily let Chu Qing leave, what prestige will Gong Family have in the future? ¡°Don¡¯t you understand what I said? I¡¯m not talking with you.¡± Fu Ling saw that nobody cares about herself and can¡¯t help but raise her voice again. ¡°Chu Qing, he is clearly impossible to tell good from bad!¡± ¡°Yeah, yeah.¡± ¡°How can my Gong Family just let someone bully!¡± ¡°Yes! Chu Qing can¡¯t put it!¡± ¡­¡­ Gong Family, you express their collective thoughts in one word or another. In a word, Chu Qing each of them agreed to let go. ¡°Enough! I said let go, let go! Is there any Gong Family Patriarch in your eyes!¡± Fu Ling coldly came down, dissatisfied. Everyone was deterred by Poria¡¯s pressure, and they dared not say more. One of the Gong Family¡¯s eyes turned around and took into consideration. ¡°Patriarch, it¡¯s better to find Chu Qing. We will speak in public. It is not impossible to let him go.¡± Fu Ling pondered and allowed. Chu Qing expression stood decadent in front of the hall, I do not know what tricks these people want to play. ¡°Chu Qing, I won¡¯t force you anymore, I will let you go. I only hope you can be good in the future.¡± Fu Ling¡¯s tone was very good, giving Chu Qing¡¯s face. ¡°Many thanks Patriarch, Chu Qing will remember Patriarch¡¯s kindness and keep in mind.¡± Fu Qing¡¯s character, Chu Qing is still more or less reliable, at this time he has already begun to apologize for the punch that he made before. However, under the eyes of everyone, he also sorry made an apology in public. ¡°Chu Qing, since Patriarch has spoken, we won¡¯t say much. If there is any offense before, it will go ahead and be cancelled.¡± One of the Gong Family said, meaning reconciliation. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1371 ¡°Good.¡± Chu Qing responded lightly. He doesn¡¯t know what abacus these people are playing, but it is undoubtedly better to let him leave Gong Family. Although Poria is reluctant, there is no reason to leave this person anymore. Chu Qing naively thought that he would be able to regain his freedom. After all, the group of people promised them in the presence of their Patriarch, and they would certainly not be outward devotion but inner opposition. However, he still overestimated the character of the group of people. Before he walked out of the Gong Family¡¯s position, he was forcibly stunned by a stick from behind. With no skill to protect his body, he had to be a mermaid again, and he could do anything. When Chu Qing woke up again, he found that it was a dark and humid basement. He was tied to a torture frame with an iron chain, and there was no moving bullet. He couldn¡¯t help but laugh at himself. Now that my skills are almost lost, you can still guard against me. I really don¡¯t know if I should be proud or sad. What puzzled him was that the Gong Family did not at all immediately appear in front of him. They first shut him down for a whole day, when Chu Qing felt his hands and feet were going to be stiff. Gong Family is finally here, and it turned out to be the group of people who targeted him. ¡°Fight, let our Chu Qing Young Master enjoy the treatment of lower-level prisoners.¡± They gave such an order as soon as they came. Immediately afterwards, the great man in the costume of there is a person picked up a very frightening long whip from the side and walked to Chu Qing. ¡°pa.¡± ¡°pa.¡± ¡°pa.¡± Then there was a whip that was messy and had no direction. One after another moved towards Chu Qing. But Chu Qing is a man who can to support both heaven and earth! How could he beg for mercy in front of this group of people? He bit his lip with a forbearing expression, froze for a whole word without jumping out once. It ¡¯s a bit boring to call Gong Family, after all, it ¡¯s boring to play a puppet. I don¡¯t know how long it took, the whip finally stopped and no longer moved towards Chu Qing. And Chu Qing has long turned pale, Ceng Cen of cold sweat is full of face, the hair between the forehead has been wet by sweat, the whole person looks weak. The clothes pulled by the whip were already a pile of rags, stained with appalling blood stains. ¡°Why, are you so good at this? Come on, continue to fight.¡± Chu Qing shouted at the group of villains in front of his eyes, not caring about his situation. The left and the right have already fallen into their hands, and there will not be any good ending, so why should you let yourself live so stubbornly. ¡°Chu Qing, Chu Qing, you ca n¡¯t blame us, it ¡¯s not you, refuse a toast only to be forced to drink a forfeit. When the men of Patriarch have something wrong, they have the power to be powerful, it ¡¯s you who reap what you have sown . ¡° Hearing this, Chu Qing endured the pain in his body and groaned twice, then sneered. ¡°You are just a little bit of means, and behind the set is the set, a group of sinister villains of outward devotion but inner opposition.¡± ¡°I¡¯m really worth the Poria. I have people like you.¡± ¡°Keep hitting me! When will he beg for mercy and when will he stop!¡± Someone said fly into a rage out of humiliation. Immediately afterwards, another whipping sound continued. Chu Qing is a heroic and martyr, and he is not bent by power. ¡°No, it¡¯s not a way to fight like this. If 10000 kills a person, what will happen to Patriarch.¡± One of them dared to consider this problem. ¡°Afraid of something.¡± Some people also disdain. ¡°Enough! Suspend!¡± Perhaps the man¡¯s concerns are also issues that they need to consider. ¡°Did you just let him go like this? I can¡¯t swallow this breath! When will our Gong Family Patriarch not be worthy of others!¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 1372 ¡°Okay, I¡¯m just afraid of killing this person, it¡¯s not easy to explain, let¡¯s change the method.¡± ¡°Chu Qing, we will ask you one more time, would you like to marry us Patriarch as a concubine, this is your last chance. If you promise everything is easy to say, if you do n¡¯t agree, do n¡¯t blame us vicious and merciless.¡± This person¡¯s insidious smile is clearly a must for Chu Qing. ¡°Bah, don¡¯t even think about it.¡± Chu Qing is indeed not afraid of them. The left and right is just a torture. He can also see that this group of people simply dare not kill him. ¡°Upper needle.¡± The first person opened the mouth and said. Then, a long, thin pillow glowing with cold light was brought up by his men. Chu Qing looked at these things and his scalp became numb, and all goose bumps rose. But he kept cheering himself in his heart and could not admit defeat. You are a man! You are a man! ¡°Ah¨C!¡± A needle pierced his thumb, a painful pain, and he no longer able to bear his backache. Gong Family people saw Chu Qing finally shouted, and he couldn¡¯t help but feel good. ¡°That¡¯s it, continue to stab, I¡¯ll see if his mouth is hard or my needle is strong.¡± ¡°what¡­¡­¡± ¡°what¡­¡­¡± ¡­¡­ Chu Qing¡¯s screams were all over the basement. He only felt that his whole person was going to collapse, and one hand was already stabbed with a long needle. Let him have one¡¯s hair stand on end. I do n¡¯t know who invented this tormenting method. Chu Qing wanted to scold his mother. ¡°How about, Chu Qing, you still have time to change your mind now, we can still give you a life.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it, don¡¯t think it will make me succumb!¡± Chu Qing shouted with his neck stuck in his neck, his eyes showing no fear. Come on, since he failed to appreciate somebody¡¯s kindness so much, the Gong Family people are no longer polite, and ordered the men to continue to give Chu Qing a needle. There was another continuous scream, and 5 needles were lost in Chu Qing¡¯s hands. If such torture is to be added, Chu Qing is still unable to survive. Gong Family people are helpless, they can¡¯t really make people die, if Patriarch is really investigated, they won¡¯t have any good fruit. ¡°Okay, so let¡¯s take a break.¡± ¡°Just let go of this kid? No, I disagree.¡± ¡°Do you think I want to let him go? I just want him to take a short break to better cope with the next lesson.¡± Gong Family¡¯s eyes shone with cunning rays of light. Chu Qing was covered with virtual sweat, and he could no longer hear what the group said. After half an hour, the person in charge of torture pulled out the needle stuck in his hand. Each pulling one is a burst of pain. Ten whole roots, Chu Qing, the whole person has just been taken out of the water tank. However, the good show is still coming, this night is destined to be a long night. Since Chu Qing sent away during the day, Fu Ling was always uneasy, as if she had foreseen that something bad was about to happen or was already happening. A little servant came across head-on. ¡°What¡¯s going on? You panic like this all the way.¡± Fu Ling said dissatisfiedly. The little guy saw Paitarch when he hit him, and immediately knelt down to saluted, the whole person was trembling with fear. Poria was amazed by the performance of this person. She was not King Yanluo. How could she scare people like this? ¡°Say, what did you just do?¡± She asked sharply. There was a hint of alcohol in the air. In fact, this little guy is also one of the insiders who took Chu Qing away, and just got empty and the brothers came back after drinking. Unexpectedly, he ran into Sir Patriarch, but this time it was a bad mold for 8 lifetimes. He leaned over and bowed his head, making it clear when he was concealed and dared not speak. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1373 In this manner, Poria is more clear. ¡°If I don¡¯t say anything, I¡¯ll cut your tongue, and I won¡¯t have to talk anymore!¡± ¡°No no no ¡­ small said. It was Chu Qing Young Master who was caught ¡­¡± This little man is also a role in counseling, confessed everything when he was scared. Hearing this, the Poria expression changed dramatically. ¡°Lead the way, Chu Qing is safe and sound, and I can let you do the same.¡± Immediately afterwards, Pouling came down to the base of Chu Qing where Xiao Qing was leading. At that time, there was another scream from Chu Qing, sad. Poria was anxious under his heart, and his steps were even more brisk. Arriving at the scene, the sight is that a person holding a hot iron is about to burn down on Chu Qing. ¡°Shut up!¡± She loudly shouted and immediately came to Chu Qing to reach out and explore the pulse. Fortunately, he hasn¡¯t hurt his inner life. ¡°Who gave you the courage to dare to deal with him! Let me go immediately!¡± Patriarch¡¯s aura showed no doubt that Fu Ling¡¯s face was full of surprised and angry. At this moment, she already wished to tear up these hypocritical faces. When she saw that Chu Qing was tortured in such a way as human yet not human, ghost yet not a ghost, she only felt angry. However, the most important thing now is to deal with the scars on Chu Qing as soon as possible, rather than dispose of these people. The process of rescuing Chu Qing was smooth. Poria sent the Chu Qing back to his courtyard without stopping, and then sent a large number of guards to protect Chu Qing¡¯s safety. Afterwards, there were endless doctor consultations and prescriptions. Chu Qing was fainted and fainted. Fu Ling watched the man with whip marks all over his body, as well as the tiny pinholes in his hand, and a brand mark. How to see how obtrusive. ¡°Can these marks on his body recover as before, leaving no traces?¡± Fu Ling asked the doctor. ¡°This ¡­ with 1000 gold ice skin, there can be a rescue.¡± The doctor replied. Bingjiyan is invaluable, Xiaoyi 2 is worth 1000 gold, which contains multiple precious medicine ingredients. This night, Poria can be regarded as a service for Chu Qing before and after. From small dressings to big medicines, all the things of Poria are hand-made and do not fake others. Chu Qing was very restless this night. The injuries on his body were too heavy, and he did not have deep skills to protect his body. Naturally, he had a high fever like ordinary people. Dreaming constantly. Fu Ling looked at the taste in her heart, stayed all night, and finally stayed until Chu Qing burned back. She raised her hand and probed the forehead of herself and the other party, and found that the temperature was almost at ease, and then left the room and told the outsiders to take good care of it. Fu Lingming¡¯s subordinates detained all those who participated in the matter last night in a cell. No one should let them leave without her order. This is her disposition of this group of outward devotion but inner opposition villains, and it is also an account she wants to give to Chu Qing. ¡°I will hand you over to Chu Qing for disposal. You better pray that Chu Qing is safe, otherwise no one can guarantee you.¡± ¡°Patriarch, you can¡¯t do this to us, we are wholeheartedly for you!¡± ¡°Wholeheartedly for me? You really have such a face to say.¡± Fu Ling left her sleeve and left, and the people here disgusted her. Sleepless all night, her body has frequently sent her a tired signal. But her heart is Chu Qing, and Chu Qing doesn¡¯t wake up one day, she can¡¯t calm her heart. Therefore, when Chu Qing woke up with a wound, he ran into Fu Ling¡¯s face of worry and love. ¡°Uh ¡­¡± He moved a little, and there were various pains all over his body. ¡°You¡¯re awake, don¡¯t move first, I¡¯ll call the doctor to show you.¡± Fu Ling saw people waking up and ran outside to summon people. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1374 A bunch of doctors came in to heal the pulse of Chu Qing, and all reached a conclusion. ¡°All of Chu Young Master¡¯s body is traumatized, just take the medicine on time, and he will keep it slowly, and he will be cured within a month.¡± Hearing this, Fuling couldn¡¯t help but breathe a sigh of relief. Chu Qing is safe and sound, so good. Chu Qing was lying on the bed halfway, taking Fu Ling¡¯s expression in the entire scene, but he was not willing to appreciate it. Joke, none of these things are caused by Poria, how can he accept it. If Gong Family is an accomplice, then Poria is the one who initiated it. After all the doctors stepped down, Chu Qing said coldly: ¡°Why should Patriarch be pretentious, and Chu Qing¡¯s most unacceptable is yours. What¡¯s going on, how about slap for a sweet date?¡± Fu Ling naturally heard the sarcasm in the words, but she just smiled carelessly. ¡°You take good care of the wounds, I guarantee that this kind of thing will not happen again for the second time, you can tell me anything you need.¡± ¡°No need.¡± Chu Qing refused to be beyond a thousand li. ¡°Chu Qing, I am not malicious.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Chu Qing was simply too lazy to take care of this Poria, not to mention that he did not have this thought to her. ¡°That¡¯s fine, I won¡¯t disturb you to rest.¡± Fu Ling smiled reluctantly on the face, and indeed he was more firm in his mind. She must get this man, she likes and appreciates this man¡¯s arrogance, which she has never seen before in other men. She wants to conquer this man. This man can always easily arouse her desire to conquer and possess. Looking at the back of Fuling¡¯s leaving, Chu Qing dropped his head weakly, and all four limbs and 4 skeletons told him pain. But he has no power to protect his body, and he can only let his pain gnaw at himself. He made up his mind, hurt Must, and left this place to find him to restore his skills. He determined that he could not be turned into a bullying waste. On the day of Chu Qing¡¯s healing, Fuling accompanied him as soon as he became free, ignoring the cold face of the party, but greeted him with a smile every day. Instead, Chu Qing lost his temper and let it go. Anyway, he is just under the fence now, since the other party is Patriarch, then whatever she wants. None of the 2 people tacitly mentioned the sensitive issue of marrying. Although they could not get 3 sentences a day, they were also in harmony. Fu Ling looked at this person and did not repel her so much at first, and she was also happy. However, the more the 2 people got along, the more Fuling noticed the unusualness of Chu Qing. Chu Qing has more than doubled the amount of time he sleeps a day than when he is awake, and often falls into a coma without warning. Despite Bingjiyan, the wound healing speed on Chu Qing¡¯s body is extremely slow, and it still looks a bit scary. Poria was puzzled. ¡°Chu Qing, don¡¯t you think you¡¯ve been wrong recently?¡± ¡°do not think so.¡± ¡°Are you sleepy recently?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t Patriarch know that this is the normal reaction of people who have lost their skills? And ah, I will also reduce lifespan.¡± Chu Qing said frankly, as if these were not what he cares about. Pouling heard what was not in her heart, ¡°You ¡­ what you said is true?¡± ¡°Do I have to lie to you?¡± Chu Qing asked with a sneer. Poria drooped her eyes, and she believed what Chu Qing said. After Chu Qing fell asleep, Po Ling came to the place where the Gong Family was held. ¡°Patriarch, are you here to let us out?¡± ¡°I knew that Patriarch wouldn¡¯t be so cruel, really want to imprison us for a man forever.¡± ¡­¡­ Poria looks unhappy. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1375 ¡°I want you to make up for your merits and tell me how I can save Chu Qing. He has lost his skill now, and I want you to tell me how to save him. Otherwise, you will spend the rest of your life in prison.¡± She spoke clearly. Gong Family people suddenly absolute silence, seems to be thinking about something. ¡°You think about it yourself.¡± Fu Ling spoke again. Since it was they who abolished Chu Qing¡¯s skills, they should contribute the method of rescue as they deserved. ¡°This ¡­ Patriarch, it¡¯s not that we don¡¯t want to say it, but it¡¯s useless to say it.¡± One of them said rather helplessly, unlike fake. ¡°Say! As long as you say, I will put you on a path to life!¡± Fu Ling increased her chips, as long as she allowed Chu Qing to have a glimmer of survival, she was willing to give it a try. Seeing that the persuasion was fruitless, Gong Family finally decided to give it all. ¡°There is a barren mountain in the western suburbs where a wild beast is imprisoned. If you can hunt wild beast and get the wild beast¡¯s bone marrow, cooperate with 1000 mountain snow lotus to let Chu Qing take over, and Chu Qing may have the ability to restore the skill.¡± ¡°But there are dangerous anomalies there. How many heroes have died there since ancient times, and even wild beast can¡¯t get close. We really don¡¯t want you to take risks.¡± Po Lin spoke without thinking about it: ¡°I have received your kindness, since I already know that there is a way to save Chu Qing, then I will definitely do it.¡± Apart from the indispensable idea of ??saving Chu Qing, Poria also had the idea of ??letting Chu Qing owe her a life-saving grace. ¡°Let them go.¡± Fu Ling then ordered the following people to release the Gong Family. But she still reassured her: ¡°Chu Qing has moved to my courtyard now. I have already sent guards to take care of his safety. You must not go to trouble with him again, otherwise you should not blame me for not feeling old.¡± After this plague of jail, how can everyone in the Gong Family reverse Poria¡¯s reverse scale, respectfully complied ¡°Yes.¡± Fu Ling first went back to see Chu Qing who was still asleep, and then went back to her room to pack her bags and prepare to go to the wild hills of the western suburbs to fight the wild beast. Fu Ling walked out of the gate of the Gong Family with a suitcase, but unexpectedly saw the Gong Family who was waiting in front of the door. ¡°What do you mean? Haven¡¯t I released you?¡± ¡°Patriarch, do you have to go?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Fu Ling should be firm. ¡°You are the heir to the Gong Family. If you have something wrong, what should we do with the entire Gong Family? It¡¯s not worth it for you to risk your life for a man like this.¡± ¡°I believe that Gong Family will not become a piece of sand because of the lack of a Poria. I also believe in your abilities. But Chu Qing is only me, and I have to save him.¡± Po Ling gave up, and was determined to help Chu Qing Fight this glimmer of survival. ¡°Patriarch, do you like Chu Qing so much? Why are there so many good men in the world, and why are you hanging on a man?¡± Some people still persuaded. ¡°Yes, there are countless men in the world. But the one who can enter my heart is a Chu Qing, and there will be no second Chu Qing.¡± Fu Ling¡¯s eyes contain a firm belief in Chu Qing, everything Can¡¯t shake her sincerity about Chu Qing. Gong Family people at this moment only think that they lifted a stone and smashed their feet. If at first they didn¡¯t have so many things to lose, Chu Qing¡¯s skill to me, I¡¯m afraid there won¡¯t be so many things today. ¡°Patriarch, it seems that your intention has been decided.¡± ¡°Yes, I also invite you to take care of the situation of Gong Family while I am away from Gong Family. I will definitely come back alive.¡± Fu Ling knew her responsibilities, so she made this promise. She will neither abandon Chu Qing nor let go of Gong Family. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1376 ¡°We understood, Patriarch¡¯s heart for Chu Qing is also clear to us, we will not embarrass him again.¡± With a word of assurance from them, there was a faint smile on Fuling¡¯s lips. ¡°Patriarch, this trip to the barren mountains in the western suburbs, not at all as simple as you think, we must tell you the dangers.¡± ¡°That wild beast was already the wild beast of the past, and it was not ordinary brute force, especially its saliva, but it would be deadly when it was touched. In short, this wild beast is toxic all over, Patriarch We must do our best. ¡° Gong Family recognizes Poria as Patriarch, otherwise, he will not worry about the life and death of Poria. Poria smiled, ¡°Thank you for your recognition of Poria, Poria guarantee, only once.¡± Yes, this time, put yourself in a trap. ¡°Patriarch, this is 100 Poison Pill, you take it first, you can detoxify 100, so that you are not afraid of the toxicity of the wild beast.¡± One of them still took out a medicine jar from his arms and passed it to Poria. Poria moved deeply to take the medicine bottle, and then swallowed the 100 Poison Pill in front of everyone. After swallowing the pill, her body was not at all strange, but she obviously felt that the strength contained within the body increased greatly. Immediately afterwards, Gong Family successively sent Porcelain Porcelain to Poria, all of which were sharp weapons against the murderers. Poria one after another took it with a smile, it is not too early to look at the sky again, so he said goodbye to others. ¡°You don¡¯t have to send it anymore, Fuling will do it alone. It¡¯s dangerous, I know, you all go back to rest.¡± Gong Family people are also helplessly nodded and watch Poria leave. The back of Poria disappeared into the night with a sense of resoluteness. The Gong Family people only hope that their Patriarch¡¯s intentions can make Chu Qing, who does not enter the oil and salt, understand. The next day, Poria appeared confidently on the way to the western suburbs. After a night of driving, she had gone further from the location of the wild beast cave. She rushed all night and saw no fatigue, but the horse, which could travel 1000 miles a day, could not stand it. Poria had to stop for a while and give the horse a break before re-entering the road. It is easy for Poria to get the crystal of the beast. It is necessary to wait until the time comes, the beast will naturally appear, and Poria is not in a hurry to find these demonic beasts, but first find a place to hide and watch When it comes to the beast¡¯s words, it is dealt with. During the time when she is resting, she still has to practice the cultivation techniques and cheats more thoroughly. Fu Ling ¡¯s personal maid was ordered by Fu Ling, saying that Must Chu Qing ¡¯s side was taking care of him, because she was not at ease with the Gong Family and was afraid that they would also take poisoned hands. During her absence, she ordered her personal maid In fact, when the personal maid was taking care of Chu Qing, she actually had a little bit of reluctance. Chu Qing also passed very quietly during this time. After Fuling¡¯s interruption, he also felt very happy, although Fuling¡¯s personal maid every day would come to him and take care of him. But as long as he didn¡¯t see Fuling, he was very happy. Fuling¡¯s personal maid thought that his housekeeper was very risky for this man. He occasionally let him off while taking care of him. Chu Qing still complained in his mouth: ¡°If it weren¡¯t for your words, our palace master wouldn¡¯t be like that, they would blame you.¡± Every time Chu Qing heard what he said, she thought she was blaming herself for hurting Fuling. I thought she was all because of him, so I moved forward. There was a fire in my heart. Fu Ling¡¯s personal maid didn¡¯t give him any good words. People in the Guan family have been waiting for Fuling to come back in the Guan family. Fuling finally returned after several days. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1377 But when she returned, she broke an arm. The close maid was completely shocked when she saw it, and quickly helped her back to the house. The doctor was asked to help her see if she could heal her arm, but because her arm was broken, there was no way . At this moment, Poria had fainted. She didn¡¯t even know what she had experienced. She only knew that there were crystals of fierce beasts in her belt. Fu Ling¡¯s personal maid looked at her palace master. After wiping his tears, his voice choked back a little: ¡°Are you really worth it for this man? During this period of your visit, he did not mention you, understand you, nor worry about you, Why are you hurting yourself for this man? ¡° Although she knew that Fuling could not hear this sentence, she still felt very wronged, and after the Gong Family people could hear it, the aversion to Chu Qing was also rising a lot. I thought it was because of Chu Qing, so Fuling This is the only thing that will happen. Seeing his palace master¡¯s arm broken, I heard that there was natural gas in my heart. Fu Ling¡¯s close maid took care of her for 2 days. Fu Ling only woke up. When she woke up, she looked at the doubtful surroundings a bit dazedly. Asked: ¡°Where am I?¡± Fu Ling¡¯s personal maid saw her palace master finally woke up and ran to the side of her hair, watching her tears flow down, and the voice still choked: ¡°The palace master you finally woke up, you won¡¯t wake up again If I do n¡¯t know what to do, you are now in the official ¡¯s house. You can rest assured that it ¡¯s all right. ¡± After listening to the personal maid¡¯s words, Fu Ling suddenly thought of a panic-stricken look. After touching her, she found that her beast was missing and looked at the personal maid with doubt. The tone asked anxiously: ¡°What about things? Where have they gone?¡± The close-fitting maid saw her so anxious and understood what she meant, so she quickly took her things from the dressing table in front of Poria and put them in her hand. Said comfortably: ¡°Palace, here, don¡¯t worry.¡± When Fuling heard what she said, she watched the beast crystals in her hands, and she was relieved with many sighed in relief at once, her expression also relaxed a lot. Now. ¡° Fu Ling¡¯s personal maid was curious about what happened to him, so she asked her. When Fu Ling was resting in the forest, she heard the beast¡¯s voice knowing that her chance was coming. When the beast saw someone, she wanted to eat her. So there was a fight, the fight was fierce, because Fu Ling lost her mind while fighting, so she accidentally hurt her arm so much, but she did n¡¯t expect this injury, so she put one of her arms Broken, although his arm was broken, Fu Ling did not regret his decision. After a day of rest, Po Ling came to Chu Qing¡¯s room to follow up again. After entering, Chu Qing didn¡¯t give her a good face, and said coldly, ¡°How come you come?¡± He didn¡¯t even look at Poria, so he didn¡¯t know any injuries to Poria. Poria heard what he said. At this time, the crystal of the beast was placed in front of her, looking at him, and said with a very happy expression: ¡°I have a way to treat your injury, you can rest assured, as long as you obediently obey, I can give you your injury. Get it right. ¡° (End of this chapter) Chapter 1378 When Chu Qing heard Fu Ling¡¯s words, he tickled the corner of his mouth, and there was a sarcastic smile on his face. Obviously, he didn¡¯t believe what she said. At this time, turning her head to look at Fu Ling, she saw the wound on her arm. She was very puzzled. How could he be hurt on his arm? But thinking of his own purpose again, he swallowed his doubts again without asking. Looking at Poria cynically said: ¡°Do you think I will believe you? You want to harm me, the most poisonous woman¡¯s heart is you, do you know?¡± When Fu Ling heard what he said, it was like he was holding a needle and stuck it in her chest. She also felt very painful. She wanted to help him all in one heart, but did not expect that it seemed to him that he hurt him. . At this time, look at the head with a special innocent look: ¡°I don¡¯t have it. I really want to help you. This is what I can help you. This is the result of the beast. I have asked others and I think your injury is good. Point, need this thing. ¡° Chu Qing looked at the crystal of the beast she placed in front of him. He didn¡¯t quite understand this thing, and thought of the injury on her arm, although there was already an answer in his heart. But he still denied the answer in his heart, thinking he was cheating himself. He would rather find this kind of excuse to deceive himself, and he absolutely did not believe that it would definitely be good for her. Fu Ling saw that he still didn¡¯t believe what he said. At this time, he looked at him, pointed at him, and said with a slightly angry expression: ¡°How can you believe me in the end, this time is really for you, you must get Obey me, treat me, you have to listen to me. If you go on like this, you will definitely die, no matter whether you believe or not, or whether you want it or not, you have to listen to me anyway. ¡° After Chu Qing heard what he said, he suddenly bounced on the chair and looked at her. His eyes were full of sharpness, and his heart was full of anger. I said, ¡°Why do you order me like this, what are your qualifications?¡± Command me, do n¡¯t forget that these injuries are because of you and me. When Fu Ling heard what he said, she suddenly felt frustrated, thinking that he was indeed for herself, so she was hurt, and she felt very guilty. He said this, and aggravated the guilt in her heart a lot. Looking at Chu Qing¡¯s tone also eased a lot, looking helplessly the head, sighed, and sat down. Fu Ling said slowly at this time: ¡°You listen to me, anyway, it is good for your injury. If I really want to harm you, when the time comes, it is not impossible for you to punish me.¡± After hearing what he said, Chu Qing looked at him and thought that what he said had several points of truth, so she believed in her money. Seeing that he was willing to obediently listen to his own words, and was willing to take medicine obediently, he felt a lot relieved, and did not look for him again, and went back to the room. As soon as she returned to the house, she sat on the dresser and cried bitterly. Is it wrong in my heart? When he heard what Chu Qing said to her, the feeling of disgust he produced could also be felt from his eyes. She felt like she was torn apart by someone in her heart. When Fu Ling¡¯s personal maid saw that her housekeeper was so uncomfortable, she also had to hate Chu Qing, but she was helpless because Chu Qing was the person she liked, so he couldn¡¯t move Chuqing. Poria knew that Chu Qing was willing to take the medicine obediently. Although he had the crystallization of this beast, he still needed a thing that was blood in his heart. As long as he had this thing, it seemed to be good. Otherwise, the injury will slow down very slowly. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1379 For the sake of Chu Qing, Fuling pointed at herself with a knife, and when she was about to go down her chest, she was rushed to Fuling¡¯s action by Fuling¡¯s personal maid. Seeing her holding a knife at herself thought she couldn¡¯t think of it, so she ran to her in a panic and hurriedly stopped, saying, ¡°What are you doing, don¡¯t think about it? Why can¡¯t you think about everything?¡± Fu Ling heard what she said, and from what she heard, she thought she could n¡¯t think about it. At this time, she clapped her hand and looked at him when she took the head and laughed and said, ¡°Relax, I did n¡¯t think about it, if you If it ¡¯s okay, go out. ¡° Fu Ling ¡¯s close-fitting maid did n¡¯t want to let go at this time, and she kept looking at the slight redness in her eyes, shaking her head desperately and said, ¡°No, you ca n¡¯t be like this. What? What should I do? You ca n¡¯t do this, you give me the knife. ¡° After Fuling heard what she said to her, she didn¡¯t explain to her what she wanted to do, because she knew that if she wanted to tell her that she was going to cut off her heart and blood, then she definitely disagreed. So she looked at her with a particularly serious expression and said, ¡°Hurry up and go out to me.¡± After hearing Fu Ling¡¯s words, Fu Ling¡¯s personal maid saw her with a serious expression and a heavy tone. She was startled, but she still held the knife. After seeing that she was unwilling to let go, Fuling shot directly. Fuling¡¯s personal maid was hit by her and lay on the ground. Fuling immediately cut her heart and blood. Fuling¡¯s personal maid hadn¡¯t come to stop it, and her heart was already left, and she put it on the medicine. Fu Ling¡¯s personal maid realized that the palace master she saw wasn¡¯t about to commit suicide, and took this heart to make a medicine introduction, in order to save Chu Qing. The close maid cried out when she was unable to bear, and she lay on the ground, her voice still choked out: ¡°Is the palace lord really worth it for him?¡± Thinking of his palace master¡¯s arm is not good, he cut his heart and flesh for this man. I thought that this section of my heart really felt worthless to the princess, but Poria did not regret it. As long as it is for Chu Qing¡¯s good, she is doing everything worthwhile, so she did not hesitate to cut her heart when making medicine for him, but he did not tell Chu Qing about this matter, and also concealed Chu Qing , Chu Qing simply does not know. Under Fuling¡¯s careful attention, Chu Qing¡¯s body gradually improved. The injury was also much better. Although Chu Qing felt that her face was very pale every time she saw Poria, but she didn¡¯t ask too much. She accepted her goodness and her medicine. Fuling ¡¯s close-fitting maid really looked a little bit past, while looking at Fuling while meddling with medicine, and asked suspiciously: ¡°Princess, do you know whether you can influence them or move him? Such feelings What¡¯s the use? Is it worth it? ¡° When Fu Ling heard what he said, she was taking medicine, her hand stopped, and she looked very serious, but at the same time, with a little sadness, she looked at him and slightly said the head and said: ¡°When you have People you like, you know the feelings in my heart and understand my thoughts. You do n¡¯t understand them now. After all, you have n¡¯t liked people who are not liked by others. When you like them, you will Understand whether you know that there is no right or wrong in the relationship, and there is no value that is not worth it, because once you love, you will feel that everything is worth it. ¡° (End of this chapter) Chapter 1380 Fu Ling¡¯s personal maid looked at her inexplicably, she was still young, so she didn¡¯t know anything about these things, especially after seeing a man like Chu Qing. She even doubted whether there was a good man in the world, and he was very distressed when she saw that the palace owner had paid so much for a man. After Fuling finished talking, she continued to get the medicine, and it was quickly made again. Fuling ¡¯s close-in maid watched her take the medicine away, and moved towards Chu Qing, she knew that Fuling must give Chu Qing delivers medicine. Poria took a medicine. Although he was a little tired, he still felt that everything was worth it. When Poulin was about to come to his door, he heard it as soon as he knocked on the door because the door was half-covered. the sound of. Fu Ling thought she was thief at home, and she was a little worried, but she didn¡¯t expect to see Chu Qing¡¯s voice at this time, and there was a person packing clothes inside. He said to himself to himself: ¡°I have to clean up quickly so I won¡¯t wait to come over and show me it, it¡¯s not good to see it.¡± Although he speaks very lightly, because all around is also very quiet, Chu Qing also hears clearly what he said. After hearing what he said, Fuling felt uncomfortable. She did not dare to disturb him nor to expose him at this time, dare to listen to what he said, and even less so but it asked him why he should treat himself like this and why he had to leave quietly. After returning to the room, her expression was very calm, her eyes were empty and weak. Fu Ling¡¯s personal maid saw that she had just done it, and it must take some time to return as per the bottle. Looking at Fu Ling, he asked in doubt: ¡°Master Gong, why did you come back so quickly?¡± Fu Ling didn¡¯t answer what she said, and she looked at the front expressionlessly. She felt that her heart was dead, and her eyes were still empty. Fu Ling was very sad, and said a little bit of voice: ¡°You go out first, I want to stay alone, and close the door when you go out.¡± Then he went to the bed and lay down. Fu Ling¡¯s personal maid saw her like this, and was a little uneasy. Looking at the medicine in her hand, Fu Ling placed it on the table. Fu Ling¡¯s personal maid knew she must not have gone to Chu Qing, or was looking for Chu Qing. What happened at the time. Fu Ling¡¯s personal maid didn¡¯t want to see his own palace master being hurt like this. She was going to ask Chu Qing how she felt about her work, or how it felt. Whether it was use or what happened, came to Chu Qing¡¯s room, and I just saw Chu Qing carrying the baggage to open the door and ready to leave. The close maid understood this. She pointed at Chu Qing a little unbelievably. She looked at him with two eyes wide open, and was full of anger. She looked at Chu Qing. Chu Qing was startled when she saw someone. When she looked at Fu Ling¡¯s personal maid, Chu Qing became calmer at this time, looked at her, and laughed at the corner of her mouth. Chu Qing looked at her calmly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t point at me like this. As you see, I want to leave this place. If your palace master wakes up, you don¡¯t tell her, I leave. ¡° When he was ready to escape from the back door after talking, he was stopped by Fu Ling¡¯s personal maid. Fu Ling¡¯s personal maid kicked him directly and looked at him, gnashing teeth. She was so angry that she really didn¡¯t expect a man¡¯s shameless to get to the point where he kicked him directly. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1381 After kicking him directly, he said angrily: ¡°How can you treat our palace master like this, are you qualified? Let our palace master be sad, you have hurt her, what qualifications do you have to play here It does n¡¯t matter what, and what qualifications are allowed to leave this place. I tell you that if you leave today, you must step over me. ¡° When Chu Qing heard what he said, he tickled the corner of his mouth, and there was a sarcastic smile on his face. He saw a sharp flash in his eyes: ¡°Making an all-out effort takes care of me, don¡¯t you find it ridiculous? The reason why your housekeeper will do so well, my father thought of using me to be afraid, and you do n¡¯t have to make excuses for him. ¡° Fu Ling ¡¯s personal maid did n¡¯t expect that Fu Ling made an all-out effort to take care of him, and what he received was the result of this. At this time, only 2 eyes were known, and he directly shouted angrily: ¡°You are a heart-wrenching thing. You What qualifications are there to say bad things about the palace master? ¡° After talking, he kicked him, kicked him, and hit him again. When Chu Qing saw her, a servant dared to treat himself like this, so he grabbed her hand directly and pushed her. . Fu Ling ¡¯s close-fitting maid fell to the ground because she was not standing steadily. At this time, she looked at him, and her eyes were slightly reddish, and her voice choked with a voice: ¡°Do you know that our princess is even for your own life?¡± No, do you know that the medicines you use are all exchanged for life support. ¡° Chu Qing raised his eyebrows when he heard what he said. Obviously, she was very interested in the topic she said. Looking at him, frowns asked dignifiedly, ¡°What do you mean?¡± The close maid sneered and stood up from the ground, pats the dust on her body, laughed, and told Chu Qing what had happened to Fuling. Chu Qing frowned all the time when he listened. Although he had thought about it, maybe she was because of herself, so she became like this, but because he did not want to let his conscience pass, so he chose and did not believe this Things. But when the close maid said these words, she still had to believe, and Fu Ling¡¯s close maid also took out some medicine residues at the time, which were used to normally wrap up the wounds on her body. Even the medicine residue on her arm was on Fu Ling¡¯s close maid. She looked at Chu Qing, but her face became calmer when she was angry. She sneered, ¡°shook the head:¡± You are not qualified to get the manuscript Love, you do n¡¯t deserve to get the manuscript. The palace lord can do this for you, but you have done something for the palace lord. You can do nothing but hurt her. If you want to go, leave. I only hope that you will never appear in front of the palace master again, otherwise, I will never spare you. ¡° Only when she said the last sentence, she thought that it was full of murderous aura, and she didn¡¯t want to kill Chu Qing. When she heard what the close maid said, the luggage slipped off his shoulder. He did n¡¯t expect that Fu Ling had done so many things for him, and she hurt her arm, she did n¡¯t tell herself what was going on, never complained or unhappy in front of him, but made an all-out Take care of yourself. Chu Qing suddenly realized that he was really a bit wolf-hearted. A woman who took care of herself by making an all-out effort was still hurting her. Fu Ling ¡¯s personal maid left after finishing this sentence. She was already disappointed with Chu Qing. What ¡¯s more was that the housekeeper who felt distressed about them felt that their housekeeper had done so much, but they could not change his sympathy or It¡¯s a little bit of pity, and it¡¯s too much to hate Chu Qing. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1382 Chu Qing came to Fuling¡¯s door and kept guarding her, fearing that she might have something wrong. Chu Qing also knew that this time was that he really had mistaken himself. He thought that Fuling was using him, but he did not expect that Fuling was really for his good, in order to get the crystallization of the beast. She can ignore her mortal danger, and the wound on her hand is also because of herself, so it becomes like this. When thinking of applying medicine before herself, she always accidentally touched her own arm, but he never Never complained. Thinking of this, Chu Qing really felt that he was a little bit terrified, so he decided to stay and returned to the room, when he said when he became better, he left. Fu Ling¡¯s personal maid has been pestering outside the door, and there is no voice in Fu Ling¡¯s inside. At this time, a Gong Family person came over and asked her to do something, so she came to Fu Ling¡¯s personal maid. She looked at her and said, ¡°Go help me get something and get it in front of me as soon as possible. I need it urgently.¡± After the family member of Fu Ling listened to what the Gong Family person said, she initially wanted to refuse, but when she saw the expression of the Gong Family person, she seemed very nervous and urgently needed. The hair was a bit unspeakable, the official family could see it, her expression was not right, and she looked at him and raised her eyebrows. A sharp flash in his eyes said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you want to do something for you?¡± What he meant was whether she was Fuling¡¯s next-to-door maid, so she didn¡¯t have to do anything, and listened to Fuling¡¯s next-to-door maid and shook her head quickly when he said what he said. And slightly nodded, he bowed and said, ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll get it now.¡± In fact, she was a little relieved in her heart that she was worried that something might happen to Fuling, so she quickly got the things back and went to accompany Fuling. The official family saw the strange appearance of Fu Ling¡¯s personal maid, and was a little puzzled. When she looked at Fu Ling¡¯s room, she felt nothing strange and left. Fu Ling was staying in her room at this time. In fact, her heart was really painful and sad. She thought that she had paid. She believed that Chu Qing might see it, maybe she would be good to herself, but she did not expect to be in Chu Qing. Betrayed her back, tears shed in tears, the pillows were wet, but she still couldn¡¯t stop the tears. When she thought about it, he suddenly felt a bit noisy when he heard the movement outside, and she particularly liked drinking at this time, so she opened the door and went to the official cellar. There are a lot of wines in the cellar of the official house, these are specially for the guests to drink in the bottle. After finding this place, the sad Poria, after seeing so much wine, started to drink regardless of anything. After Fuling¡¯s personal maid did what she said, she was ready to come back to accompany Fuling. She was shocked when she saw that Fuling¡¯s door was open. I hurried in and saw that Fuling¡¯s eyes had been bought on the bed, and the pillows on Fuling¡¯s bed were already wet. Fuling knew that Fuling must have cried here without thinking. I was still worried that I rushed out at this time and saw a maid passing by, quickly grabbed her hand and asked, ¡°Have you seen the palace master?¡± It was the maid who heard what he said slightly shook the head, indicating that she did not know. The close maid saw the maid shaking her head, fearing that something would happen to her, so she searched frantically. Looked for everything that could be found in the garden by the lake, except that there was no wine cellar. But then asked a bodyguard to tell her that she was in the cellar. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1383 So Fuling¡¯s personal maid ran over to see that Fuling had been drinking a little high. Fuling¡¯s close-fitting maid ran to Fuling¡¯s side at this time and lifted her up to look at her. Her voice was a little choked, and she said anxiously, ¡°Why are you here, what are you doing here?¡± When Fu Ling heard what she said, she put her hands on her shoulders and watched. Her cheeks were very red. Because of drinking a lot of wine, she was a little confused. Looking at the person in front of him, he pointed at him staggeringly and said, ¡°You are so strange why you have several people who look exactly like you, what¡¯s going on.¡± After talking, thump, sitting on the ground to continue drinking, the close-fitting maid felt that after seeing her like this, I was afraid that she would drink things, but Poria just didn¡¯t want to. Fu Ling saw that she had been blocking her unfavorable tone, and said a little impatiently: ¡°Leave me away, I want to drink, don¡¯t bother me, okay.¡± After finishing speaking, she pushed her own maid, Fu Ling¡¯s personal maid, after hearing Fu Ling¡¯s words, worried that she might have something wrong, so she refused to leave. When Fuling saw her standing here, she was a little uncomfortable, so she hurriedly drove her away, and Fuling¡¯s personal maid finally had no choice but to leave, sighed. The eyes are full of distress and said: ¡°The lord of the palace, you can¡¯t go on like this. Let me drink it today. After you drink it, you can¡¯t do it like 10000000 tomorrow. If you like this, everyone in the official family will be worried. Yes, after all, you are the master of the official family. ¡° After talking, she left helplessly, and Fu Ling didn¡¯t know how much wine she had drunk. When she stood up, it was already dark. Her only thought now is to go to Chu Qing. She stumbled out of the cellar and passed in the direction of Chu Qing¡¯s room. Chu Qing was already taking a bath at this time. When she was about to rest, she heard someone knocking on the door and opened the door to see Poria. With wine in his hand, after Chu Qing opened the door at this time, Fu Ling poured directly into his arms, touching his chest, and said with a look of joy: ¡°Do you know that I really miss you You bastard you bastard, how can you bully me so much, do I see so much for you? I never ask you to do anything for me, but you should not hurt me like this. ¡° When Chu Qing heard what she said, she could smell the wine from her body. Looking at her, she flashed a sharp expression and said slightly disgusted: ¡°How much wine did you drink?¡± Fu Ling didn¡¯t answer his words at this time, but instead thumped his chest, while swearing at him, and said all the grievances she suffered during the past few days. After talking and crying and laughing, Chu Qing had no choice but to make her trouble. After all, she was drunk and saw that she had a wound on her arm and could only let it go. Poria was drunk and drunk, she thought Chu Qing had left, but when she saw him open the door, she thought she was an illusion, but he was still very happy in his heart, so he lay directly on the imaginary Chu without any consideration Qing¡¯s body, but what she didn¡¯t know was Chu Qing, simply did not leave. After she went in, she directly pressed Chu Qing on the ground and poured a glass for him. She had to drink a glass of wine. She also said something to tease Chu Qing. Chu Qing saw that she was drunk, and Seeing him hurt, so let her play tricks, otherwise it would have exploded according to his usual words Fu Ling said a lot of humorous things, Chu Qing listened but didn¡¯t answer, Fu Ling looked swaying and about to fall. Chu Qing hurriedly supported her, and Fu Ling pulled him directly, and walked over to his bed. When he was about to kiss Chu Qing, he was evaded by Chu Qing. There was a trace of loss in Fu Ling¡¯s eyes. . (End of this chapter) Chapter 1384 Gong Family needs to find Fuling because of something. After finding Fuling in her room, she searched in space 4 but still couldn¡¯t find it. At this time, Gong Family saw Gu Rin¡¯s personal maid sneaking outside the door of Chu Qing. Still in her heart, she walked to her side and patted her shoulder. The close-fitting maid saw that someone suddenly patted her shoulder. She was shocked and wanted to call it out, but suddenly she thought something was wrong. So I quickly paid attention to my mouth, and pulled the Gong Family to the side, looked at him, and said with a slightly angry expression: ¡°Frightened me.¡± The Gong Family heard what Fuling¡¯s personal maid said, frowns asked doubtfully: ¡°Do you want to sneak in his door, do you want to do something bad?¡± Fu Ling reminded you to hear what the family members said, and wanted to roll her eyes, but because she was a servant, he had no choice but to whisper a few words in his heart. Then he said doubtfully: ¡± You are here to find the palace owner, who is not here now. ¡° Gong Family was originally looking for Fuling. Hearing that Fuling¡¯s personal maid said that Fuling was not here, she wondered where she had gone. Just wanted to ask, the close maid left. Although the family of Gong was very puzzled, they didn¡¯t ask any more. Chu Qing didn¡¯t know when he fell asleep. When he woke up, he saw Fuling also on his body, and he was lying on his body and stroking his chest. It was very enjoyable. Chu Qing saw After a sudden panic. Unexpectedly, the actions of the two people were so ambiguous, so he quickly pushed Fuling to the side, there was a quilt next to it, and when Fuling was pushed down, he hit the quilt. Although there was no pain, but he was awake. He was covering his head at this time, because he had drunk too much alcohol and had nodded dizziness, shaking his head desperately, rubbing his eyes, slowly opening Eyed. Suddenly seeing Chu Qing appeared in front of him, he stared at Chu Qing in disbelief. I patted Chu Qing¡¯s face with my hand and looked at him with a slightly confused voice: ¡°Are you dreaming or real? How do you dream so real? The texture you feel is so good. , As expected, I¡¯m still dreaming. ¡° Fu Ling said, suddenly she had a sore nose, and suddenly she felt like she wanted to cry. Chu Qing saw that she was taking advantage of him, and she cried instead. At this time, she looked down at him and said, ¡°You sleep Why do you sleep on me? ¡° Originally, Po Ling thought he was dreaming, but when he saw the person in the dream, he would say it, and it was exactly the same as Chu Qing¡¯s voice, his eyes widened suddenly, and he was awake. Looking at the situation in front of him, he couldn¡¯t believe it at all. He only felt that his voice was a little trembling, with a smile of faint smile on his mouth, and he looked at him with doubt and asked, ¡°Why are you here, don¡¯t you leave?¡± I clearly see that you have packed your luggage and are ready to leave. Why did you suddenly appear here, is it really you? ¡° After talking, he immediately ran to Chu Qing, and placed two hands on Chu Qing¡¯s face, looking left and right. Chu Qing saw that he was touching his face and looked back and forth a bit uncomfortably, so she opened her hand. Although she knew that Fuling had done so many things for herself, she was very moved and grateful to her. But letting him accept her all at once was a bit embarrassing and a little impossible. After he patted her hand, he rolled the eyes. Po Ling clapped his hands, but still had a smile on his mouth, and his expression was very happy. At this time, he suddenly thought of what Chu Qing said just now. When Chu Qing saw her suddenly approaching herself, Fu Ling took her hand when she stepped back. When he came to him, two eyes were shining straight. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1385 The expression looked radiantly: ¡°What did you just say? Did you say I slept on you? The two of us shared the room last night, didn¡¯t they? After all?¡± When Chu Qing heard a girl saying such words, her expression looked like this, and she looked at her in disbelief. Fu Ling¡¯s two eyes at this time were still only light, and he looked at him with a happy face. After seeing Chu Qing saying nothing, he thought he was the default, and patted his shoulder at this time. And with a happy face, the police station said: ¡°Great, you can rest assured that I will definitely be responsible for you, and I will never let you down.¡± After he finished speaking, he went straight out of bed and put on the clothes that fell on the ground. Then he opened the door and left. Chu Qing didn¡¯t have time to say anything. I saw that the silhouette she left could only helplessly take the head. I thought about how this kind of thing happened to me. I lay on the bed, and my expression was a little unreasonable. After Fuling left Chu Qing¡¯s room, she returned to her room, and the close maid had already prepared bathing water for him. After seeing her with a radiant and happy look, she returned to the house. I also raised my eyebrows and said a little teasingly: ¡°Princess, you didn¡¯t come back last night, are you with the ideal husband¡± After Fu Ling heard what her personal maid said, Face was red, and he knew he was teasing himself, pretending to be a little angry and said, ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Then she quickly ran to the dressing table to get rid of the things on her head and took a comfortable bath. She was thinking about this group in her mind when she was taking a bath, all thinking about Chu Qing. After thinking about the two of them, what kind of scene will be after they are together. After taking a shower, she will call the people of the official family together impatient. The official family saw that Fuling appeared and was still happy, guessing what he was going to announce. Fuling came to the hall at this time, sitting in the middle. And he looked at the big guy and said: ¡°Today I am looking for the big guy to come over. There are some important things to tell everyone, that is, I want to marry Chu Qing. The earlier the marriage period, the better.¡± Chu Qing was standing a bit dazed, but didn¡¯t listen carefully, but then he was shocked when he heard his name, and then he heard the questions that he said later. Standing in stunned place, as if being struck by thunder, there was no response at all. At that moment, his head was blank. When the big guy heard Fu Ling said, she thought she was joking. At this time, they all looked at Fu Ling, but Fu Ling¡¯s firm eyes were telling them. She¡¯s not kidding, everyone is a little unbelievable, and Chu Qing feels even more faceless. He dignified a man and asked a woman to marry him, and still let other women marry him. He was a little unbelievable and a little bit Difficult to accept. Fu Ling released the news. After everyone dispersed, Chu Qing came to him. His eyes only caught fire and looked at her and asked, ¡°Do you want to insult me? Do you insult me?¡± By the way, you still watch the show as a big guy, what do you mean? ¡° When Fu Ling heard what he said, there was no response at all. Originally, there was a smile on his mouth, and his face froze at once. At this time, when he looked at him, he looked at the head, his eyes were very innocent and said: ¡°I do n¡¯t , I said I will be responsible for you, this is how I do it, do n¡¯t you like it? ¡° Chu Qing tickled the corner of his mouth when he heard what was said, and there was a mocking smile on his face. He pointed at her and watched her two eyes catch fire. Po Ling didn¡¯t know at the moment why she felt like she was being torn apart. Looking at Chu Qing in front of her, she suddenly felt strange and terrifying. She never thought that Chu Qing would look at herself with such terrifying eyes. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1386 And Chu Qing pointed at him angrily at this time and said, ¡°I don¡¯t like it, I¡¯m not uncommon, not only do you have to torture me, you have to be lonely, why? Do I have any hatred against you? I don¡¯t need you Responsible, I dignified a 7-foot, you need to be responsible? ¡° After Fu Ling heard what he said, she was stunned. She didn¡¯t expect that he would use such words to talk to herself, nor did she think that she thought Chu Qing stayed to forgive her and accepted her. She was still fantasizing in her heart. Perhaps the situation was that she was willing to stay because she felt that she had feelings for herself, but she did not expect him to not only say that she had tortured him, but also that she had insulted him. Po Lin¡¯s heart fell to the bottom of the valley, and after Chu Qing finished, he threw his sleeves away and left without even looking back. Looking at the silhouette he left, Fu Ling¡¯s heart broke. She didn¡¯t know how to return to the house. She only knew that when she went back, the close maid saw her something wrong and wanted to ask her, but she didn¡¯t know how to speak. This day is really too big for Fuling having ups and downs. In the morning, he thought that he and Zhu Jun would have a bright future. She is responsible for Chu Qing and stays with Chu Qing. 2 people can. Happy life together. But I didn¡¯t expect to announce it, because Chu Qing got a scolding from this incident, and it made Chu Qing even more disgusted with himself, and suddenly fell to the bottom. Fu Ling¡¯s mood was a little unacceptable. At this time, she cried on the table and burst into tears. The close maid saw that she was crying, and her mood was particularly uncomfortable. Beside comforting said: ¡°Princess, don¡¯t you have something like this, you tell me you don¡¯t want to be like this.¡± The close maid¡¯s voice also choked a little, watching her princess cry like this, but she was helpless and didn¡¯t know what happened, and she was very anxious. Poria¡¯s crying on the table, she did not know how long she cried. When she lifts the head, she saw herself in the dressing table, her face was already crying, and the makeup on her face had been melted. However, Po Ling was not in a mood at this time, so he only wanted to drink and drunk himself. If he was drunk, he didn¡¯t have to think about these things anymore, so he went to Gong Family¡¯s cellar and drank. Poulin¡¯s personal maid went out to fetch a pot of water and came in. When she came back, she saw that Poulin was gone, and she panicked at once. She was afraid that Poria would do something, even more so that he wouldn¡¯t think about it. I found the Gong Family and asked them to find it together. Chu Qing was too angry, so he did n¡¯t stay in the official house and went out to breathe gas. He did n¡¯t even know about the thing that Fuling was missing, and the people of Gong Family were all looking for someone. After a long circle, he was finally found in the official cellar. Poria was drunk and drunk at this time, completely unconscious, and when he was pulled up, he was completely unconscious. Gong Family people didn¡¯t expect Fuling to drink so much wine. The close maid quickly rushed to help her take away the dust and looked at Fuling. He looked at her with a distressed face and said. The palace owner, with a distressed face, looked at him with a distressed face and said, ¡°How did you drink so much wine? Hurry up and let¡¯s go back to the room and rest.¡± After talking, Fuling was raised, and the Gong Family hurried over to help Fuling back to the room and went to her room. The personal maid waited for him in the room, and the rest walked to the door outside. It did n¡¯t work to see Poria in the past few days, but I thought of how excited she was in the morning and how happy she was when she announced her marriage date. She was drunk at night. Just let them know that her close maid came out at this time in the future. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1387 So I asked why, and I realized that it was Chu Qing who bullied them. Of course, I do n¡¯t want my house owner to be hurt like this, and I do n¡¯t want to see Fulin injured because of a man. After all, she is the princess of Gong Family, and of course he is the master. The people of the official family couldn¡¯t see it. At this time, a word suddenly emerged from the crowd, and also said with an angry tone: ¡°No, you can¡¯t let him go like this, he repeatedly bullied our princess 3 again and again Do you think that our Gong Family is easy to bully? You must give him a little punishment, otherwise, he underestimated our Gong Family and thought that no one in our official family is the master. ¡° After hearing that, the other Gong Family thought of the drunk Poria that had been drunk in it, and was injured by Chu Qing like this. If they did n¡¯t know what the maid told them, they did n¡¯t even know it, and they were kept in the dark. Inside. I was also very angry at this time. When I went to Chu Qing ¡¯s room and tried to find out, I found that Chu Qing was not in the room and thought he had escaped, but after seeing Chu Qing ¡¯s clothes still in the room , Just sitting in Chu Qing¡¯s room, waiting for Chu Qing to come back. Chu Qing was distracted from the outside. He did n¡¯t know anything about the shopping, not even knowing that the Gong Family was waiting for him in his room. When he came in from the back door and returned to his room, he just opened the door. turn on. I saw a large number of people living in their own rooms, and now they looked at them with suspicious eyes, and there was a sharp sharp flash in their eyes, and they asked suspiciously, ¡°What does this mean?¡± At this time, a tallest person was drilled from the crowd, standing tall and strong. He came to mother and directly grabbed Chu Qing¡¯s sleeves, looking at him An angry expression said: ¡°What do we mean? Don¡¯t you know? What did you do to our palace master? Don¡¯t you know? You hurt him and scolded her. Our palace master is right You make an all-out effort so much, take care of you when you make an all-out effort, but did not expect you to be so thankless wretch to have no shame. , But I tell you that our house owner is bullying, but we are not bullying. ¡° Chu Qing can hear from what he said. It turned out that they were seeking justice for Fuling. He was really stunned by anger, so there were so many hurtful words. Later, he thought about Fuling carefully. . Although it was insulting, she didn¡¯t take away a little bit of bad intentions, and she was still thinking about herself, thinking of what he said for him, he was actually quite guilty, so he prepared to go with her in the morning of 2nd day Apologetic. But I did not expect to be surrounded by the official family now. The Gong Family people looked at him at this time. You scolded me one sentence at a time. Someone even gave him a kick, looked at Chu Qing, and said angrily: ¡°You Hurt our palace master, we will never spare you, we must let you know how powerful our space people are. ¡° After talking about it, Chu Qing kicked and kicked Chu Qing, and Chu Qing thought he had guilt against Lin, so he let them beat him. Fu Ling ¡¯s close-fitting maid looked down beside her, although she also thought Chu Qing should be punished. . But she was afraid that Fuling would be more guilty about him if she woke up, so after watching them fight for a while, she stopped them quickly, and looked at them and said, ¡°Look, the little masters, please wait. It ¡¯s going to kill people. If the palace owner knows it, the palace owner will be very angry. Just give him a lesson. ¡° Gong Family¡¯s people heard what the personal maid said, and then they collected his feet back. After a few words, they all left. Fu Ling¡¯s personal maid saw Chu Qing lying on the ground. Helpless sighed left, Poria did not wake up until 2nd day. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1388 When I woke up, the whole person was groggy, and I didn¡¯t know what happened last night, but after a day of thinking. She felt that she did not think about the things she did yesterday, and she did n¡¯t take Chu Qing ¡¯s face into consideration. She should think that he is a man. It ¡¯s equivalent to enter into the door when he is married by a woman. After dressing up. I came to Chu Qing¡¯s door by myself. When I was just about to knock on the door, I saw Chu Qing just opened. Fu Ling stood at the door a little awkwardly, not knowing how to move, or Chu Qing said first. come in. There was no emotion in his voice. He looked at Fuling calmly, entered, and after sitting down, said very coldly, ¡°Come to my room, what¡¯s the matter? Do you think I wasn¡¯t scolded enough yesterday?¡± or is you want to continue to be scolded again? ¡° When Po Ling heard what he said, she hooked the head again, not knowing why Po Ling stood in front of him like a child who did something wrong. Poria lowered her head and remained silent for a while. Then she lifted the head to look at Chu Qing. The voice also said with a trace of guilt: ¡°I thought about it yesterday, I really did this thing. No, you ¡¯re right, I should n¡¯t insult you like that, but I really do n¡¯t mean anything, and I did n¡¯t want to ask you, I wanted to say that if I ¡¯m responsible to you, maybe you will be happy, I thought You are willing to stay because of me, but I did n¡¯t expect that I thought too much, but it ¡¯s okay. I ¡¯ve figured it out now, and I do n¡¯t want to force you, I ¡¯m not here to apologize. ¡± After hearing what she said, Chu Qing kept looking at his eyes. From her eyes, she was very sincere and did not seem to be lying. After pointing her to the seat next to her, she poured her a glass of water and asked, ¡°How long did you drink yesterday? The 2 dark circles are so heavy, is your head dizzy now? You must have a headache.¡± ¡° Poria was calmed down by his sudden tender care for a few seconds, before came back to his senses. When he turned to look at him, he slightly hooked the head, but he was very puzzled. How did he know that he had drunk last night, when he looked at him, 2 eyes were a bit puzzled. Chu Qing was puzzled from her eyes, and after seeing him drink the water, he stood up and walked to the door and said, ¡°If there is nothing else, then go back.¡± When Fu Ling heard what he said, he did n¡¯t know why he felt a little empty in his heart. At this time, he walked to the door and lifts the head to look at him. He asked in a low voice, ¡°Did you forgive me?¡± Chu Qing thought a little nodded after a while, and after seeing that he finally forgave himself, Fu Ling jumped up and hugged him directly. Because she accidentally touched Chu Qing ¡¯s wound, Chu Qing made a painful sound at that moment. Fu Ling was startled when she heard her painful sound. Quickly let go of her, and looked at her with a puzzled look. At this time, he looked at him and covered his two arms. He was very puzzled. Before waiting for Chu Qing to stop it, he directly pulled his hand and pulled up his sleeves. He saw several bruises on his arm. These bruises also looked like new ones, not like old ones, and looked at him questioningly asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Chu Qing didn¡¯t intend to tell him what happened yesterday, fearing that she would feel guilty in her heart, and when she was about to pass on the vagueness, Fu Ling looked at him seriously. He was forced to tell her about this, and he looked at him with an angry face and said, ¡°Who did it, dare to make ground on my head? Doesn¡¯t he know that you are mine? Who is outside?¡± Tell me which bastard, I will get the people back. ¡° After talking, Fuling rolled up her sleeves. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1389 A look of fighting, Chu Qing slightly took the head after hearing what she said, and told her about what happened last night. Finally, I added a sentence: ¡°Relax, it¡¯s okay, but it¡¯s just a few hits, which is lighter than you.¡± Fu Ling did not expect Chu Qing to be beaten by Gong Family because he was hurt by himself. These things hurt him. He suffered such a serious injury. It was guilt to watch him. Fu Ling saw her guilty expression and said jokingly: ¡°Relax, it¡¯s okay, just don¡¯t make me feel like I¡¯m dying.¡± After hearing what he said, Fu Ling knew that he was originally from the Gong Family, so he was hurt. When he looked at him, he looked slightly guilty and said: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s because of my fault, so I let You are hurt, you can rest assured, this time I will take care of you, will not let you be hurt again. ¡° After he finished speaking, he left without looking back. Chu Qing closed the door first after hearing what she said. After telling him to leave, he thought a lot in the room. If he went on like this, it would simply not work. He had to leave this place, even if he felt a little guilty about Fuling in his heart, but he still decided to leave this place, and he couldn¡¯t delay like this. Since knowing that it was because of himself, Chu Qing suffered so much harm. Poria also took good care of him, not only taking care of him in the diet, but also helping him treat his wounds. Although he helped him, he still kept a distance from him. Every time, when Chu Qing wanted to talk to her, she would take the initiative to step aside. Although Chu Qing was not very disgusted with this change, she always felt strange. weird. After seeing the bruise on Chu Qing getting better, Poria was also very happy. However, because Chu Qing still has the power to disperse the body, he must disperse the power pill before he can release the poison from his body. When Fuling took care of him, he gradually understood. It turned out that the reason why Chu Qing would have so many estrangements with him was because of Gong family ¡¯s private use of punishment, so he had so many misunderstandings about himself. When returning to the house, the close maid saw that her face was not very beautiful, and she was very puzzled. When she came to her, cautiously asked: ¡°The lord of the palace, what happened, how do you think your face is not beautiful?¡± Looks like. ¡° Fu Ling heard what her personal maid said. At this time, she patted the table and turned her head to look at him. With two eyes straight, he asked him how he wanted to force him to ask, ¡°Say, how many Gong Family people are there?¡± I have dealt with Chu Qing this time. Do n¡¯t hide me and stop saying good things to them. Tell me everything you know. ¡° The close maid heard what she said, and originally wanted to say that she was hiding her, because after all, Gong Family is also for his good, so she will deal with Chu Qing. But seeing Fuling so angry, she had no choice but to tell Fuling the Gong Family¡¯s private sentence. When Fuling heard that she didn¡¯t think about her situation, because she had suffered so much and unfair treatment, her guilt rose a lot. After Fuling knew this, she immediately came to Chu Qing¡¯s room. Chu Qing didn¡¯t expect Fuling to come back and watch her questioningly, asking, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did something fall?¡± Po Lin looked at Chu Qing at this time, 2 eyes were slightly red, and she felt very guilty. She looked at her with a little choked voice and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be treated so much unfairly because of me, sorry, all It¡¯s my fault.¡± When Chu Qing heard what she said, she looked at her with confusion, and after Fu Ling¡¯s explanation, she realized that the beatings he had suffered and those unfair treatments were not ordered by Fu Ling, but by Gong Family. The idea is made. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1390 Originally, she wanted to comfort her. Suddenly Chu Qing thought that she could use this to get her San Gongdan and relieve the poison of his body, so that he could leave this place. At this time, Chu Qing raised a hand on her head, rubbed it, and said very softly: ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, as long as it¡¯s your words, it doesn¡¯t matter if it hurts so much, as long as you are safe. , I am also sorry for what I did before, I hope you can forgive me. ¡° Fu Ling heard what he said, especially Fu Ling did not expect his voice to be so gentle, nor did he expect to speak to himself in such a gentle tone, nor did he think that he even put his own hand on his head. And it¡¯s not that he was very spoiled to see his own eyes. At this time, he suddenly fell into his gentle trap and watched him slightly hook the head. Fu Ling then had an urge to hug her directly, and she shook the head in his arms, with a choked voice: ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, as long as you are willing to forgive me.¡± She thought Chu Qing would push him away, but she didn¡¯t expect Chu Qing to hug her 2 people and hugged her. Fu Ling had a moment at that moment. Suddenly I felt so happy. Although there were a lot of doubts in her heart, she still felt so happy. What she didn¡¯t see was a trace of disgust in Chu Qing¡¯s eyes. He didn¡¯t like Poria. He was very sure about it. He didn¡¯t like being controlled by others. The reason why he did it was that he wanted to get San Gongdan. After getting the antidote, he could go far away. During this time, the two of them were very harmonious, and sometimes they were still flirtatious. Although the personal maid was very puzzled, but she was so happy to see her princess, and she felt happy for her in her heart. On this day, the two of them were in the room, and Chu Qing looked at Fuling softly, and said very softly, ¡°I still have one thing I want to ask for your help, that is, the Gong Family has fallen on me. This kind of poison requires San Gongdan to dissolve this poison. Can you help me find this antidote, because I was so awkward that I could not sleep at night. ¡° After Fu Ling heard what he said, he looked at him with vigilance, but soon found that he should not look at him with this kind of eyes, so he collected his eyes back into a gentle look, look With his slight nodded. She has already fallen into the tender trap of Chu Qing. She feels that Chu Qing should be touched by her sincerity and willing to be with herself to become a Gong Family person. Even if instead of marrying Chu Qing, she would go to Chu Qing and marry her, she was willing, so she agreed to the request. After agreeing to Chu Qing ¡¯s request, she immediately left Chu Qing ¡¯s room. Chu Qing saw the sound of his leaving, a smile of delight appeared on her face, and her mouth was muttered: ¡°As long as I get the antidote, I will leave In this place, this scene is also over. ¡° Fu Ling knew where the San Gongdan were, and the reason why she did n¡¯t give Chu Qing very early was because she was afraid to go out and leave, and even more afraid of being blamed by Gong Family after being discovered by Gong Family. But after getting along with the past few days, she believed that Chu Qing would not lie to herself, and even more so that Chu Qing would never use him, so he took the risk of being blamed by the Gong Family and got the San Gongdan. After they got it, they were met by Gong Family. Gong Family looked at Po Ling and asked in doubt: ¡°Why are you here, Gongzhu?¡± When Fu Ling heard what he said, and when her eyes slightly dodged, she pretended to be calm and said, ¡°No, I¡¯ll just come over and see it.¡± But Gong Family still saw San Gongdan hidden behind her arm, and understood her intention at once. He looked at Fuling in disbelief. He didn¡¯t expect Fuling to be so bold, and to steal the pills for a man. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1391 At this time, watching him hold her persuaded: ¡°Princess, you can¡¯t do this, if you do, he will be out of our control, he may leave at any time, and now he will stay here by himself, It¡¯s just that you are poisoned. ¡° After Fuling heard what the Gong Family said, a little hesitation flashed in Fuling¡¯s eyes, but when she came out just now, Chu Qing looked at herself with the kind of expectation in her eyes. Suddenly interrupted this hesitation at once, looked at the Gong Family person, first shook his hand away, and then looked at him with a straight face, with a slightly serious expression and frowned, ¡°What the hell are you The person who is the master is still me, do n¡¯t do anything with this or your business, and I believe in him, so do n¡¯t chew your tongue here. ¡° After speaking, she left directly. After hearing what she said, the Gong Family ran to her and tried to stop her, but Fu Ling still chose to trust Chu Qing. Gong Family looked at the silhouette she left, helplessly sighed, a trace of loss flashed in her eyes, hesitantly said: ¡°A woman blinded by love.¡± Finally, helplessly left, Fu Ling came with a flash at this time, and arrived in Chu Qing¡¯s room, Chu Qing saw her coming. With a look of excitement, she ran in front of her and looked at him, her eyes glowing, and the tone was very affectionate, saying, ¡°How are you? Have you got it?¡± After Fuling heard what he said, he took the San Gongdan out and put them on the nodded in his hand. He said very softly, ¡°Well, I got them, this is San Gongdan, and I also made them I know, so you can get rid of the poison. ¡° But Chu Qing knew what she was poisoning after hearing what she said. After finally being able to undo it, she could finally leave this place. She was very happy to hug her directly into her arms. Chu Qing¡¯s embrace is just a grateful embrace, but in Fu Ling¡¯s view, he was very happy when he was lying in his arms. It was very enjoyable and very happy. With the help of Poria, Chu Qing also understood the method of making SanGongdan, using SanGongdan to release the poison from his body, but it is not a matter of 2 days for the poison to be released. It will take a few days for conditioning. During this period, Fu Ling has been taking care of him. Chu Qing is afraid that Fu Ling will see that his things will prevent him from leaving, so he continues to perform with her. Fu Ling ¡¯s personal maid was afraid that Fu Ling would be deceived, so when she saw Fu Ling returning to the house, she helped her with the hair accessories on her head and looked at her and said, ¡°Princess, I think you still have to pay attention to her Do n¡¯t trust him too much. His sudden change of attitude makes people feel very skeptical, so you should be more careful. ¡° When Fu Ling heard what she said, she turned her head to look at her at this time, and a little flash of joy in her eyes would say a little unpleasantly, ¡°What do you mean? My man, if I want to believe, I don¡¯t need you to say anything, You need to know that your servant said I¡¯m a bit decent. ¡° After hearing her words, Fu Ling¡¯s personal maid was hurt by her words, but there was no way. The eyes were slightly red and nodded, and she continued to help her get this. I didn¡¯t say much, and Fuling was still indulged in happiness. I felt that I would be happy with Chu Qing, but I didn¡¯t expect Chu Qing to see his body fully recovered, and he was very happy. After tidying up your clothes, open the door and do n¡¯t leave. Fu Ling thought of him for the past few days. He did n¡¯t eat well in order to heal the body, so he went to the kitchen and made a lot of delicious things. He loves food. Just when she was delivered to the room, she saw him holding his luggage, ready to leave, and Fuling came to him. Asked in doubt: ¡°What are you doing? Are you throwing garbage?¡± She still couldn¡¯t believe Chu Qing would leave her and leave her. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1392 He also pretended to be silly and asked himself that he was just throwing things away. But Chu Qing looked at her at this time, not as gentle as before, and did not have any emotion in her eyes. Looking at her, she tickled the corner of her mouth, and an ironic smile appeared on her face, facing him directly. When Fu Ling saw that he had not spoken, he forced him to ask: ¡°Are you going to throw things, I¡¯ll help you throw garbage.¡± When she was ready to put things down, Chu Qing looked at her. Ruthless slammed and said: ¡°Can you not deceive yourself, you know what is going on, why do you want to go by yourself? I don¡¯t have any feelings for you simply, the reason why I will be nice to you is because I want to By using you to get San Gongdan, so that the poison in my body can be solved, I can leave this place. ¡° After Fuling heard what he said, his hands stopped all at once, and everything fell on the ground. He felt his heart was torn open again, and the blood was all over the floor. At this time, Chu Qing looked at him laughed. This kind of smile made people very sad and fiercely said: ¡°Can¡¯t you deceive me? It doesn¡¯t matter if you cheat for a few more days. Why do you tell me now the truth.¡± Chu Qing heard what he said, and felt that he hurt him. Although he felt guilty in his heart, he still wanted to strengthen his conviction and wanted to leave this place, so not at all intends to hide it. Fu Ling ¡¯s dream fell asleep all at once. She looked at Chu Qing ¡¯s eyes full of murderous aura and asked, ¡°If I do n¡¯t want to let you go, are you going to do it to me?¡± After Chu Qing heard what he said, the nodded of the slightest hesitation told her that he would do just that. Fu Ling wanted to see if he had several points of affection for himself, so he started directly with him, and Chu Qing also dealt with her ruthless face-to-face, but when he shot. He will control his strength, and will not use too much skill, because he knows that Fuling has helped him a lot, and knows that he has hurt her, even hurt her psychologically, he only hopes that she will not give him physically It hurts, so I didn¡¯t use too much energy when I shot. But Fu Ling¡¯s heart was already dead. All the dreams since the past few days were false. She still deceived herself into thinking that he was just throwing garbage. The close-fitting maid who heard the fighting sound rushed over at this time and saw Fu Ling and Chu Qing fighting each other, fearing that Chu Qing would bully Fu Ling, so she was ready to call Gong Family. Was stopped by Poria, Poria Spider ran to the close maid, blocked her mouth, said nervously: ¡°Don¡¯t talk or shout.¡± After seeing the body maid quiet down, she let go of the body maid, and the body maid looked at Chu Qing at this time. Angrily said: ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be such a thankless wretch. Thanks to our palace master¡¯s making an all-out effort to treat you like this, you really are not as good as a pig.¡± Chu Qing heard an ironic smile when she whispered to you. At this time, she looked at his eyes full of disdain and said: ¡°Making care of making an all-out effort? When you say this, don¡¯t you Do you think it ¡¯s funny? She did nothing more than want to control me on her, it ¡¯s nothing but fancy my ability that ¡¯s all, do you think I do n¡¯t know? Do you think I will be easily used by you? If you are poisoned, do you need to act with you in the future? ¡° Although he said this to the close maid, he was actually talking to Fuling. Fuling didn¡¯t expect to treat him so carefully, and it seemed to him that he had used him. She thought that she could touch him with her true heart, but she didn¡¯t expect that she would betray her in the end. Her eyes were full of complexity, and mixed feelings looked at her, her heart was already dead. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1393 But she still had no way to be cruel to this man, when she saw her close maid¡¯s anger looking ready to hand over to the Gong Family. Watching her tone a little pleadingly, said: ¡°Don¡¯t call others, you just don¡¯t see what you should do, go back to the room and wait for me.¡± The close-fitting maid looked at her in disbelief after she heard what she said, and pointed at Chu Qing. From her tone, the close-fitting maid understood Po Ling what she was thinking, then looked at Po Ling, a little bit like hate iron for not becoming steel, with a helpless look on her face. Watching her angrily said: ¡°He has treated you like this. Why do you think about him wholeheartedly, do you think he will be moved after you let her go? He won¡¯t.¡± When Fuling heard what the maid said, she signaled that she should stop talking, and then let the close maid leave. The close maid had no choice but to leave. Before leaving, evil fiercely glared at Chu Qing. Chu Qing is sometimes indistinguishable. Whether Fuling is using himself or his sincerity for his own good, but he is more willing to prefer the former, because at least this way his conscience is passable. When Fu Ling saw the maiden leave at this time, she walked to Chu Qing¡¯s face, and said very quietly, ¡°Do you want to leave here?¡± Chu Qing was nodded when he heard what he said. Fuling had a bit of a luck. If he did not be nodded at this moment, or if he did not want to leave, maybe she would really forgive him. But he still did not choose to obey his own heart. Fu Ling was laughed at this time, with a bitter smile on his face. Po Ling lowered his head at this time, silently lifted the head for a while, and then looked at him, after wiping away the tears in the corner of his eyes, a slight nodded said: ¡°Well, I help you leave, if you leave now , Simply ca n¡¯t leave. The security here is tight and even the back door is guarded, so it ¡¯s not easy if you want to leave, let me help you. ¡± Chu Qing looked at him suspiciously, but finally chose her. For the time being, she believed that, with the help of Fu Ling, Chu Qing left the house and returned to a small hut where he lived when he lost all his skill. Inside, he thought no one had found it. So lying on the bed and looking at the ceiling, he had been thinking about Fuling¡¯s performance. Sometimes he really doubted whether Fuling was sincere to him or used him, but at the same time he felt guilty about her. And Fuling personally sent Chu Qing away, and when he looked at him without leaving his head, Fuling knew that his dream was completely broken, and there was no chance of dreaming again. Mixed feelings in her heart, I do n¡¯t know what words and words should be used to express my heart, but when returning to the house, the personal maid did n¡¯t ask her anything, but arranged for her to fall asleep, watching His palace master was emotionally emotional, and the close maid really felt distressed. Poria simply couldn¡¯t sleep, she closed her eyes after lying down, but after seeing the maiden left. She opened her eyes again and shed tears at the ceiling, thinking of the past few days when she was with Chu Qing. But the official word not at all gave up. She was always looking for opportunities. When she saw Chu Qing sneaking out of the public official¡¯s house, she was still puzzled and followed Chu Qing all the way. Because he was very careful, he did n¡¯t let Chu Qing discover that he saw Chu Qing entering a small hut. The official words were very puzzled. He found a place to hide and waited a little later. Peeping on the window and found Chu Qing lying on the bed at this time, Chu Qing who was resting, hooked his mouth. An insidious smile appeared on the face, muttered: ¡°It seems that my opportunity is coming, Chu Qing you two people, I will never let you go unpunished, nor let you feel better, the pain in me, I want to double Give it back to you. ¡° Guan Yan knew that he had killed Guan Yue, and Fu Ling would definitely not let her go. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1394 For a long time, spits out one mouthful of impure air, Chu Qing opened his eyes, the right hand lifted, the thought moved slightly, and a ball of light appeared in his palm. His cultivation base really came back. Chu Qing¡¯s eyes were filled with joy, he believed that as long as 2 days later, his cultivation base would be completely restored. Hmm, Gong Family, everything he suffered during this time will definitely be recovered from Gong Family by 1000 to 100 times! However, he still needs to fill his stomach first before talking about it. Touching the belly called gu gu, Chu Qing got out of bed and was ready to go out. When he walked to the door, his face changed slightly. Before meditating, he kept his eyes open and placed a ban on all around the house. Although his cultivation base has not been restored, this ban was not unsolvable by the people of this World. Now the ban has been moved. ¡­¡­ is it possible that Gong Family, the thief is not dead, and he has to keep up with him? Vigilant in his heart, Chu Qing didn¡¯t show anything at all. The expression opened the door normally and walked out of the house. When he went out, Chu Qing became more vigilant because he didn¡¯t notice the other party¡¯s breath. This only shows one thing, that is, the other party¡¯s cultivation base is higher than him! ¡°Since you¡¯re here, just show up. Your lord hides her head and hides her tail, is it a shame?¡± The enemy is darkening me and the light is clear. This is obviously not a very good phenomenon. Chu Qing simply raised his voice and deliberately angered the other party with words. The other party still did not move, and Chu Qing was not in a hurry. Instead, he sighed in a low voice, and said: ¡°Ai, it seems that I underestimated your lord. You are not afraid of seeing people, but afraid of seeing people. ¡° After talking, he was amused by his own words and laughed proudly. Suddenly, his laughter came to an abrupt end, and his body quickly backed away, and there was a big pit in the place where he had stood originally! ¡°Avoid it?¡± There was a surprise in the eyes of Lai Ren, and apparently did not expect Chu Qing to react so quickly. Chu Qing will not tell the other party that he has been banned here. As long as the other party moves, he can quickly detect it. ¡°Gong Yan?¡± Turning his gaze, Chu Qing was also surprised when he saw the coming person¡¯s appearance. He didn¡¯t expect that Gong Family¡¯s long-lost Gong Yan had appeared here. ¡°It¡¯s me, didn¡¯t expect, I will meet me here, this time there is no Fuling slut to protect you, I think you can still escape my palm!¡± Before the words fell, she flew up and took Chu Qing directly to the door. Her movements are extremely fast, and her tricks are very ruthless. If it¡¯s usual, Chu Qing can¡¯t escape. But now, she is in the ban set by Chu Qing. Seeing that she was about to take Chu Qing¡¯s life, Chu Qing didn¡¯t take any action. Gong Yan couldn¡¯t help but regret. She knew that Chu Qing was so arrogant, she couldn¡¯t help her. If Chu Qing had an accident, her plan wasn¡¯t destroyed. Yet? When Gong Yan was hesitating whether to close, Chu Qing suddenly moved. ¡°bundle!¡± A light word, the next second, Gong Yan only felt as if he was stuck in a quagmire, and his movements were a bit slow. Although it was only a short delay, it was enough for Chu Qing to fly out of her attack range. ¡°When did you do the hands and feet?¡± Vigilant in the heart, Gong Yan frowned and asked, but there was some luck in his heart. Fortunately, Chu Qing cultivation base is not as tall as her, otherwise, it is her who died. You should know that expert moves, an unremarkable mistake, can change the final result, which can be seen from Chu Qing¡¯s turn from danger to safety. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, just a small ban that¡¯s all. The reason why you can notice your arrival is because you triggered it.¡± Chu Qing¡¯s voice lightly solved Gong Yan¡¯s doubts. His appearance was too open, but instead made Gong Yan more vigilant. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1395 ¡°It¡¯s a skill, no wonder that Fuling¡¯s slut will maintain you that way.¡± Sneered, Gong Yan closed his hand, and looked at Chu Qing, his eyes seemed to be alert, with a little appreciation. ¡°My praise, Gong Yan, I don¡¯t participate in the matter between you and Fuling. You have seen it. With this prohibition, you can¡¯t treat me like that. If you stay here, you¡¯re just wasting time that¡¯s all.¡± Chu Qing expression said lightly, and he made up his mind. Once Gong Yan left, he would change places immediately, even if the cultivation base was not fully recovered, he would not stay again. ¡°Really? I don¡¯t think so.¡± Chu Qing thinks well, but the facts may not develop as he expected. Hearing Gong Yan¡¯s words, Chu Qing raised a sense of crisis in his heart. He looked at Gong Yan cautiously, but saw the other party not at all any movement, and his body began to be a little weak. Staggering back 2 steps, Chu Qing leaned on the door panel and looked at Gong Yan in disbelief, speaking a little harder: ¡°When did you get poisoned?¡± ¡°Naturally when you meditate.¡± Gong Yan was more cautious this time. She waited until Chu Qing could not hold on and collapsed to the ground before stepping forward, and the expression was proudly explained. ¡°Your restraint is indeed weird, and I can¡¯t do anything about it, but my poison, can you prevent it? Hahahaha!¡± With a few smug laughs, she suddenly suppressed her laughter, lowered her head, and fiercely clamped Chu Qing¡¯s chin, forcing Chu Qing to stare at her: ¡°If you kill Poria, I will detoxify you and let you go.¡± Chu Qing didn¡¯t speak, she increased her strength again, the painful Chu Qing breathed a sigh of relief, and then she was relieved. ¡°Poria cultivation base is taller than me, I can¡¯t kill it.¡± a wise man submits to circumstances, Chu Qing endured the soreness of the cheek gang, looking like a helpless excuse. The clinker palace words are just laughed, not at all, give up: ¡°Do n¡¯t think I do n¡¯t know that slut likes you, she will not defend you, you take her life with no difficulty.¡± Chu Qing was slightly shocked. He always thought that Gong Yan was a simple-minded person. Today, the other party surprised her again and again and again. From the insidious poisoning to the current prudence, he subverted his recognition of her. know. Surprised in his heart, Gong Yan had already lost his patience: ¡°Don¡¯t think of tricks, today, either you return to Gong Family and kill Poria, or I kill you.¡± While speaking, the killing intent flashed in her eyes and was arrested by Chu Qing. Chu Qing still shook the head: ¡°I will not return to Gong Family.¡± ¡°Okay, then I will kill you, and then kill her!¡± Speaking of Gong Yan, it is necessary to start, Chu Qing said again: ¡°If I don¡¯t kill Poria, how can I recapture the Gong Family Position of Patriarch?¡± Gong Yan acted: ¡°Say!¡± ¡°You detoxify me first, otherwise I won¡¯t say it.¡± Seeing Gong Yan hesitated, he went on: ¡°I¡¯m just an insignificant person that¡¯s all, you kill and kill, but Fu Ling is now in the position of Patriarch, you think you can kill under the protection of a group of experts Has she regained Patriarch¡¯s place? ¡° His words made Gong Yan express a sigh, then pulled out a pill bottle from his pocket with a cold face, poured a pill in his hand, but not at all all directly handed it to Chu Qing, but first imprisoned Chu Qing, Only then did he detoxify. It was really cautious. Chu Qing smiled bitterly in his heart and felt his body return to normal. This was why Fuling was admitted in the impatience of Gong Yan because the secret of Yu Pei, the heir of Gong Family, was revealed. ¡°So that¡¯s how it is, I said that Gong Family¡¯s old fox so easily accepted the slut of Poria!¡± After hearing Chu Qing¡¯s words, Gong Yan gritted her teeth and sneered, then her eyes fell on Chu Qing. ¡°Look at what I do? You promised me, let me go.¡± Alarm bell masterpiece, Chu Qing quickly reminded. Regarding Chu Qing¡¯s response, Gong Yan snort disdainfully: ¡°Relax, I will not go back on one¡¯s word, but this premise is that you must steal the jade from me!¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 1396 Gong Family was so muddy that Chu Qing was particularly reluctant to go back to face Fu Ling¡¯s love for him. His original intention was not to go back and mix with Gong Family. After secretly checking the poison potential on his body, he found that the poison potential had been temporarily stopped, and detoxification was only a matter of time. Faced with the request made by Gong Yan, he not even think refused decisively: ¡°I will not be embarrassed with you, Gong Yan, you died this heart.¡± Gong Yan absolutely didn¡¯t expect this person to be so act recklessly, he didn¡¯t even care about the poison of his body, so flustered and exasperated said: ¡°Chu Qing! If I don¡¯t give you an antidote, you will be killed by poison sooner or later. You Are you sure you want to be against me? ¡° Chu Qing glanced at her indifferently, with no fear in his eyes, ¡°Gong Yan, don¡¯t bother. Gong Family is never yours, why fight for something that doesn¡¯t belong to you?¡± Hearing this, Gong Yan couldn¡¯t help but fly into a rage out of humiliation. She had always regarded Gong Family as something in her pocket, but unexpectedly killed a Cheng Yaojin halfway, Poria damaged her whole game of chess. ¡°Chu Qing, I really don¡¯t understand why you are standing on Fuling¡¯s side. Isn¡¯t it¨C¡± She smiled strangely, with contempt in her eyes, ¡°Are you playing tricks that you want to do?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t treat everyone¡¯s mind as dirty as you are, I¡¯m not you, don¡¯t use your suit to speculate on me.¡± ¡°Are you really reluctant to help me? When I did Gong Family Patriarch, I can give it to you as long as you want.¡± Gong Yan still didn¡¯t give up, she tugged at the root called ¡°Chu Qing¡± straw. This man is probably her only hope now. ¡°I don¡¯t want anything, you give me? I¡¯m dirty.¡± The disgust in Chu Qing¡¯s eyes was utterly exhausted, and the palace speech gnash the teeth. ¡°Chu Qing, I will give you one last chance. Are you sure you will not cooperate with me? You are not my opponent. As long as I start, you will be dead.¡± Gong Yan softly wanted to come hard. It¡¯s a pity that Chu Qing is just a hard-to-eat temperament, he has his firm bottom line and principles. ¡°No need to talk nonsense.¡± The words were short, revealing that he was impatient at the moment. ¡°In this case, you can blame me.¡± I saw Gong Yan raised his sleeve and waved, and there was a gust of wind immediately. When Chu Qing reacted, it was too late. He had inhaled this smoke and then slowly closed his eyes and fainted. Looking at this person¡¯s collapse, Gong Yan showed a sinister smile. ¡°I have said that you are not my opponent and you have to fight against me. You said you are not asking for bitterness?¡± She squatted down pats Chu Qing¡¯s face enough to charm all beings. ¡°Blame Poulin¡¯s liking for you, you are destined to only for me to use.¡± Taking advantage of the night enveloped the earth, Fu Ling came to the gate of Gong Family with Chu Qing fainted. She wants to send this person back into the Gong Family to distract Poria. Since Chu Qing is unwilling, she can only use force. Anyway, whether he wants to help himself or not, as long as he returns to Gong Family, Gong Family is bound to have no day of peace. She was hesitating a moment when she was about to lift the person up and throw the door of Gong Family. She looked at this person in a coma with a rare contemplation. She just sprinkled the drug. I do n¡¯t know how much Chu Qing sucked in. 10000. If he did n¡¯t suck much, would n¡¯t he wake up later? If he wakes up, he will definitely leave this place. No, it took her so much effort to get this person back to Gong Family. Now it is only one step away from the inside. How can the other party easily escape her palm. She hesitated again 3, a single thought flashed in her mind. Looking up at the starry sky, she made up her mind. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1397 Heart ruthless, eyes closed. Gong Yan took out a delicate knife from his arms and put a knife on Chu Qing¡¯s thigh neatly. In an instant, blood slowly impregnated Chu Qing¡¯s clothes, and the color of the clothes gradually darkened. However, under such a shock, Chu Qing still has no sense of sobriety, this fan. The medicine must have a great effect. Gong Yan originally wanted to pierce the knife to this person¡¯s chest, but considering that it might inadvertently injure the other person¡¯s life, it would be worth the loss. So she thought about it again, and stuck it in the other person¡¯s lap, which would make him unable to move and prevent the other person from escaping. She looked out of the probe and found that there were no people for 4 times. She carried Chu Qing and threw people at the gate of Gong Family, and then quickly disappeared into the night. I don¡¯t know how long it has passed since the sky began to drizzle. Bean-sized raindrops fell on Chu Qing¡¯s face, body, and legs. After soaking the rain, the scars on his legs should be more severe. Unconsciously, he fumbled with a face and shouted a sentence intermittently: ¡°It hurts ¡­ it hurts ¡­¡± He still didn¡¯t open his eyes, struggling in a dark cage. The door opened with a ¡°squeak¡±, and a little fellow came out at the door. The little squabber still murmured, ¡°Hey, it¡¯s too untimely under the rain, and it¡¯s really bad luck when I do things for the master.¡± He took the first few steps, ¡°Ahhh!¡± At night, he only felt that he had kicked a breathless corpse, and the whole person instantly played 3 meter away. It seems that this little guts don¡¯t have too much guts, it is really very counseling. He flinched and looked at him, still unable to tell whether this person was alive or dead. He took a few deep breaths before pacing away in small steps, reaching out and turning people over. Suddenly the eyes widened, wasn¡¯t this Chu Qing ?! Poria Patriarch¡¯s sweetheart ?! How come there is lifeless here? Xiao Zou was puzzled, but he still sniffed his nose. And breathing. Turned the lantern, examined the whole body up and down through the dim light, and found that the ground was mixed with blood and water, and there should be a wound on the leg. However, Xiao Li didn¡¯t know what to do at this time. He was not a direct member of the Poria Patriarch. He overstepped and reported such things. If the interested person knew, he could not bear the consequences. Therefore, he thought for a long time and put Chu Qing¡¯s arm to move the person under the gate to prevent rain from falling on this person again. Hey, I can¡¯t do this errand tonight. Immediately afterwards, he hurried back to Gong Family and found a notice from Patriarch. ¡°master.¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on? Is it done so quickly?¡± ¡°No, the small one originally planned to go out. Who knew Chu Qing was met at the door before he came back to tell you.¡± Xiao Xiao has misery. He really is not lazy and does not work. It is really Chu Qing who is unfathomable mystery who comes out to hinder. ¡°Chu Qing?¡± Gong Family people are unbelievable. Didn¡¯t Chu Qing look down on their Gong Family? Why did they come home again at this time? ¡°Master, this is the case. Chu Qing he fainted at the entrance of Gong Family, it seems that he should be unclear. I helped him under the gate. Do you need to tell Patriarch about this?¡± The Gong Family people kept silent and began to meditate on the stakes. A moment later, only one person threatened: ¡°You go to rest first, this matter should not be let anyone know, otherwise be careful of your life.¡± ¡°Yes, the little resigns.¡± The little man retired respectfully. Anyway, the master¡¯s affairs are not their turn. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1398 After Xiaoguo withdrew, the Gong Family began to discuss spiritedly. ¡°What if 10000 Chu Qing died at the gate of Gong Family?¡± The timid began to worry about the great things happening to this probability. ¡°I just wanted him to die, no matter where he died, as long as he died Patriarch can be reassured. There are so many obedient men in the world, Chu Qing is so unaware of his advancing and retreating, he deserves to die.¡± Stand. ¡°I warn you, if it is really for the Gong Family, we do n¡¯t think anyone knows about this matter, so let Chu Qing be self-defeating. Whether he lives or dies is of no concern to us, let him be destined.¡± ¡°We do this, 10000 once Patriarch understood, I am afraid that we will not be able to walk around.¡± Some people still have concerns. ¡°If you don¡¯t say I don¡¯t say, how can Patriarch know? As for the little guy, he wouldn¡¯t even say it, even if he wants to say that I have a way to shut him up forever.¡± It seems that this person has already treated the innocent Xiao Zuo moved his heart. ¡°I also agree that Chu Qing can¡¯t save. His existence is a humiliation to our Gong Family, and he dares to be so rude to us Patriarch.¡± ¡°Agree! As long as Chu Qing dies, Patriarch will rest assured that he will run the affairs of Gong Family, and Gong Family will be more likely to live forever.¡± ¡°agree!¡± ¡­¡­ Immediately afterwards, there were more and more voices of consent, and a small number of people who disagreed had no choice. After all, the majority won the minority. So the Gong Family agreed that nothing would happen tonight. On the other side, the little servant who had just left should also be a guy who did not open the door. When he encountered a brother who was working, he opened the conversation. ¡°Eh, brother, do you know who I saw at the gate just now?¡± He said to another buddy dressed up as mysterious. ¡°Don¡¯t sell the pass, most of the night, hurry up.¡± ¡°Chu Qing! I saw Chu Qing!¡± ¡°What? How is it possible? Didn¡¯t Chu Qing all reject our Patriarch?¡± Suddenly he heard such a breaking news, that person would not easily believe it. After all, Chu Qing this person¡¯s temper is so stiff, Gong Family is heard all over, and even dagified Gong Family Patriarch¡¯s proposal to dare to refuse. ¡°Chu Qing should have been seriously injured, and he was unconscious and fell to the door, or did I lift him to the door. Can I still see it with my own eyes?¡± ¡­¡­ One after another followed by a vague talk, and Fu Ling hiding in the dark had no intention of listening anymore. Originally she just didn¡¯t fall asleep in the middle of the night and strolled around Gong Family at random, but she didn¡¯t even want to hear Chu Qing¡¯s news again, and it was such bad news. One of her hearts was simply suspended in midair. She hurried to the gate immediately, and the impatient would see the silhouette that made her dream. Listen to what they just said, is Chu Qing injured? Chu Qing was injured and knew to come to Gong Family to find himself, did he have his own heart? On this short section of the road, Fu Ling had already guessed the reason for the probability, but she just didn¡¯t think about it. She opened the door with one hand, and her eyes were the silhouette of her heart. However, the handsome and handsome man was dying at the moment, and Fu Ling¡¯s heart suddenly hurt. She ordered no one to place him in her room without thinking, and then invited a bunch of doctors to consult with Chu Qing. Although Chu Qing was asleep, he occasionally groaned painfully, and his face was pale. Fu Ling looked at Chu Qing and looked like he really wanted to replace him. Why has this person been injured in front of himself for such a short period of time? ¡°Chu Qing, Chu Qing, what do you want me to do with you?¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 1399 Chu Qing¡¯s injury is in the thigh, which is different between men and women, which made Fu Ling originally wanted to take off his clothes to see the injured hand. A little embarrassing. This embarrassment soon disappeared when the Gong Family arrived, because they had taken the initiative to take Fu Ling¡¯s work to the past. The fact is, the Gong Family people just came to find out what the situation is, after all, they are also informed about Chu Qing¡¯s affairs. Before the arrival of the doctor, Fu Ling had already seen Chu Qing, whose lips were pursed, trembling all over, and his body had blue muscles. She herself has some medical skills, she personally diagnosed Chu Qing and observed him, and finally reached a conclusion-poisoning. Chu Qing has been poisoned again, the previous toxicity has not been solved, it will be poisoned and poisoned, and still can not fight poison with poison. ¡°Come here, let me check to find out what happened after Chu Qing left Gong Family.¡± Fu Ling suppressed the inner anger instructed. Someone immediately answered ¡°Yes.¡± Looking at Chu Qing¡¯s pale face, Fu Ling felt only a heart-shaped cut. Under Gong Family¡¯s work with a common purpose, the scars on Chu Qing¡¯s thighs have been covered with a thick white gauze step and a good medicine worth 1000 gold has been applied. Chu Qing¡¯s clothes wet with rain were also replaced. For the help of Gong Family, Fu Ling is grateful if they do n¡¯t all have Evil Thought. After all, so many things have happened before, she really cannot believe this group of people, especially Chu Qing. ¡°Patriarch, this is a knife drawn from Chu Qing¡¯s wound. Come over and see.¡± Hearing this, everyone¡¯s attention was focused on the bloody knife, which naturally included Poria¡¯s gaze. ¡°What¡¯s so strange about this knife? I saw the knife¡¯s toxicity. Could someone know the owner of this knife?¡± Fu Ling asked after watching it for a while. ¡°Yes, Patriarch has good eyesight. This knife is indeed toxic. Also, if you look at it, the pattern on this knife is also more iconic.¡± ¡°The pattern on it is very weird, it is the shape of a skull. I remember I saw something similar in Gongyan¡¯s ornaments.¡± Hearing this, Fu Ling was in deep contemplation and began to say nothing. Could Chu Qing faint at the entrance of Gong Family all arranged by Gong Yan? What did Gong Yan really intend to do? Poria is puzzled. ¡°In addition, in Chu Qing we also found that he should not have inhaled the fan before. The smoke will cause coma.¡± Poulen¡¯s heart immediately sounded a masterpiece, if it was just a simple doubt, then now it is definitely affirmed. ¡°Gong Yan, I will not let her go. Chu Qing suffered the injury today, and I will need her to pay it back 100 times in the future!¡± Fu Ling is almost the opening of gnashing teeth. ¡°Patriarch, then ¡­ How should Chu Qing be settled?¡± Gong Family asked the most concerned issue of their trip. Chu Qing¡¯s nameless people cannot always occupy their Patriarch¡¯s room. What is it called? Although the things of Fuling and Chu Qing have spread to the ears of Pingming 100 surnamed Daguan aristocrat, some say that the dignified Gong Family Patriarch is willing to lie down under a wasteless man who has nothing, and some say Chu Qing unable to tell good from bad Gao Pan Gong Family Patriarch. All in all, these things are really not very friendly to their Gong Family, and there are even cases of maliciously injuring their Gong Family. ¡°Chu Qing is naturally placed in my room, and I know what you are worried about. No matter what the consequences, I will bear all the effort.¡± Fu Ling said firmly, she didn¡¯t even have to guess the thoughts of these Gong Family people. Just know. After all, they are not their own loyalty, but Gong Family, Gong Family should be the first priority in everything. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1400 ¡°No, we don¡¯t agree. If Patriarch is worried about Chu Qing¡¯s injury, we can put him in the house outside and ask someone to take care of him.¡± As soon as Fu Ling¡¯s words came out, someone jumped out to object. ¡°Yes, Patriarch, I also think that Chu Qing should not be left in your room. Not to mention that the identity of the two of you is different, how unpleasant the rumors outside are, just for Patriarch ¡¯s reputation, we definitely ca n¡¯t let it go. The sound of this matter. ¡° ¡°Please ask Patriarch 3 to think, where is Chu Qing¡¯s injury to be raised, why should he add unnecessary disputes?¡± Fu Ling patiently listened to their generous speech, but she was disdainful. But she still opened the mouth and said with a smile on her face: ¡°I have a rough idea of ??what you said, but I also have my own considerations.¡± ¡°First of all, regardless of my relationship with Chu Qing, even if he is an ordinary friend of mine, I will not do this kind of behavior that can¡¯t help me.¡± ¡°Not to mention the danger lurks on every side now, every time he leaves Gong Family, he will be riddled with scars, I do n¡¯t look at him, I do n¡¯t worry. He is in my sphere of influence, I can still do well Protect him from intrusion. ¡° Fu Ling¡¯s remarks were extremely firm. She was obviously determined to leave Chu Qing behind. Anyone who said anything was futile. She is Patriarch, naturally everything is up to her. ¡°Has Patriarch ever thought about the possible conspiracy behind this thing, the conspiracy!¡± However, the stubborn Gong Family was still not convinced by Poria, and it seemed that he had to say something. ¡°Wear your ears and listen.¡± Fu Ling spoke lightly. ¡°Since Gong Yan set up a plan to send Chu Qing back, how could Gong Yan have no precautions? We suspect that this Chu Qing is no longer the former Chu Qing. He is most likely already controlled by Gong Yan. , And the purpose is to sleep and love you. ¡° ¡°So what?¡± Fu Ling asked back, as long as it was Chu Qing, she could not care about anything. ¡°Patriarch! You can¡¯t ignore the family business accumulated by Gong Family¡¯s ancestors for a man!¡± Someone had already knelt down and wept with tears, and it seemed that they had to force Fu Ling to give up Chu Qing. ¡°I don¡¯t believe a word that Chu Qing is controlled by Gong Yan. Even if he is really controlled, I have confidence that I can help him out of this control.¡± However, Poria is also a stubborn temper, Since it was the man she had identified, she would not despise it. ¡°You don¡¯t have to say more, my heart is decided, Chu Qing must stay with our Gong Family, stay with me until he gets better after the injury, go and follow him.¡± As Fu Ling said, even if everyone wanted to oppose it, there was no way. She even put all the words on the surface, Gong Family can¡¯t cross the Patriarch and take Chu Qing away. As a result, the events of the night calmed down. Gong Family people have left with a lot of anger, they are really angry, they feel that what they did is for Patriarch for Gong Family, but this Patriarch just does not appreciate. As soon as everyone left, she was quiet now. Fu Ling looked at the candle light, and looked at Chu Qing¡¯s quiet sleeping face faintly, and involuntarily thought of Gong Yan in her heart. Gong Yan seemed to be fighting by fair means or foul to the end at all costs, including Chu Qing¡¯s life was also played in her palm. ¡°Chu Qing, why can¡¯t you accept me? Why am I not as good as you want?¡± Looking at the face of this person, she kissed the gods and sent them on. Very sweet taste. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1401 After Gong Family left Fuling¡¯s yard, they couldn¡¯t help but gather in one place to start discussing what happened tonight. Poria repeatedly gave Chu Qing their ¡°eye-opening.¡± ¡°Patriarch will continue in the long run, and Gong Family is afraid to destroy her.¡± ¡°Yeah, yeah, for the sake of a trifling man, he is willing to fall.¡± ¡°Neither Patriarch was so bad to her, being turned around by a man, it just lost the face of our Gong Family!¡± ¡°And don¡¯t listen to the dissuasion of us Old Seniors, what can I do? Chu Qing will be distracted by the day of Gong Family, Patriarch will be distracted by the day, how can this go on, what should Gong Family do up and down?¡± Everyone doubted Fuling¡¯s ability to manage his family. After all, Fuling¡¯s affairs were controlled by a man, and he didn¡¯t care about their opinions. However, even if they gather in a bunch of complaints, they can¡¯t draw any useful conclusions. After all, they don¡¯t dare to hurt Chu Qing now, and they can¡¯t go against the meaning of Patriarch. Therefore, they can only pass the mouth and addiction that¡¯s all, Chu Qing and Fu Ling how should they go, they can¡¯t intervene at all. Fu Ling lay on the table and waited for Chu Qing overnight, then closed her eyes tiredly and slept. Even the sunrise in the east has risen slowly. When the morning glow spread across the sky and earth, when Chu Qing woke up slowly, Fu Ling still did not wake up. As soon as Chu Qing woke up, he felt a pain in his legs and a sticky feeling. He began to think carefully about what happened yesterday, but Gong Yan once again overcast him. With a familiar quilt and all around familiar decoration, he can draw the conclusion that he is in Fuling¡¯s room without thinking. Looked towards the Fuling lying on the table and fell asleep, he could not help but cursed 2 sentences, Fuling ah Fuling, you really have enough love to do business. Give me the bed again, why don¡¯t you just make a snack? Two sentences in my heart are not particularly enjoyable. Naturally, there is a burst of thoughts on my mouth: ¡°Even if you are good to me, I will impossible like you, why are you so stupid to post it, I Chu Qing is dead Does life have anything to do with you? ¡° ¡°Stupid woman, stupid woman, stupid woman, I really don¡¯t know how your brain grows. I really want to cut it open to see if it is full of weeds.¡± Chu Qing was so distracted that he didn¡¯t feel that Fuling had regained consciousness. However, the obvious movement of Po Ling not at all still maintains the movement of sleeping on the table, she also wants to listen to Chu Qing¡¯s broken thoughts for a while. Chu Qing¡¯s broken thoughts made her feel a little different in her heart. And she thinks that such Chu Qing is still very cute. She never seems to have seen such a lovely side of Chu Qing. She couldn¡¯t help but snooped secretly for a while. It wasn¡¯t until the shattered thoughts of the other party gradually subsided, and all around returned to silence, that she slowly opened a pair of confused and sleepy eyes, and then stretched out slightly. Let Chu Qing look, really thought she was just waking up. ¡°Chu Qing? Are you awake? Is there anything else in your body that is uncomfortable? Would you like me to call the doctor to show you again?¡± Fu Ling ran to Chu Qing with a pretentious gesture and asked with concern. ¡°I¡¯m fine, thank you for taking care of me.¡± Chu Qing is obviously not a person who doesn¡¯t know what to do, and the words of thanks are blurted out. Obviously, his heart is like a mirror, and Fu Ling treats him well in his eyes. ¡°Chu Qing, you¡¯re welcome to say this to me.¡± Fu Ling smiled faintly. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1402 After Chu Qing had taken the medicine and it seemed that his spirit was a little better than last night, Poria began to slowly and orderly ask his doubts. ¡°Chu Qing, I have to ask some things clearly now, will you understand?¡± Fu Ling¡¯s tone was a little restless, she was afraid that this man would misunderstand her. ¡°I understand that you are Gong Family Patriarch, and these are all routine questions you should ask. You ask, I promise to tell the truth.¡± Chu Qing is open on the surface, but he is already thinking about countermeasures in his heart. I picked it out from this matter myself, and it was picked thoroughly. ¡°First of all, I want to know the whole sequence of events, you should know what I am asking.¡± ¡°It¡¯s Gong Yan, Gong Yan gave me the smoke, I started to inhale a little and still have the ability to move, so I started to escape in the direction of Gong Family, I originally wanted to seek your help.¡± Chu Qing said that there is nothing special about it, the purpose is to add credibility to his words. In fact, he did. After all, Fu Ling¡¯s thoughts on him were unusual. In addition, the first reaction after hearing that this person was in danger was to seek her own asylum. She really believed the other party¡¯s words by 7-8 points. ¡°But I was in the smoke, and the whole person was confused, and finally escaped to the door of the Gong Family, and she was slashed in. Then I fainted and nothing understood. I woke up and found myself It¡¯s here again, it¡¯s too much trouble for you. ¡° Chu Qing¡¯s remarks really have no loopholes, pushing everything to Gong Yan. Even if there are loopholes, this Po Lin with a heart to Chu Qing is not noticeable. At this moment, Poria is convinced of Chu Qing¡¯s words, so there is no need to ask any more. On the contrary, she still has a lot of distress for Chu Qing. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will strengthen your protection. I won¡¯t let Gong Yan hurt you anymore.¡± Fu Ling solemnly promised. Chu Qing had a little touch in his heart, but it was only a little, thinking how he was a dignified big man, how could a woman protect him. But he knew that he must stay with Gong Family at this moment and rely on Gong Family¡¯s asylum to survive in this world. ¡°Thank you.¡± He thanked again sincerely. Poria rejoiced and pulled people to speak a few words, until Chu Qing was really insane before letting people rest. And the first thing she needs to do is to inform Gong Family about the whole sequence of events of Chu Qing, and firmly announce that Chu Qing will stay in Chu Family. ¡°Every Elder must have understood what I just said, Chu Qing is innocent, everything is a mess of Gong Yan. Be it public or private, I have a responsibility to protect Chu Qing¡¯s safety.¡± When facing a sweetheart, a woman no matter how strong she is normally, her IQ will inevitably be negative. An Elder cold-snorted and said: ¡°How many times have Chu Qing stayed with our Gong Family, did he really stay in the end? Patriarch, can you not wish to be wishful thinking?¡± ¡°Yeah, Patriarch, you can understand Chu Qing¡¯s likes, but we can¡¯t let you take the whole Gong Family as a bet to like this man.¡± Another Elder echoed. ¡°Is what I said is not clear enough? Well, let me say it again. Chu Qing is innocent, he must stay in Gong Family to accept my asylum from Gong Family.¡± Fu Ling refuse to yield an inch, full of stubbornness. Everyone shook their heads and felt that it was not wise to give Gong Family such a Patriarch. It was dizzy for a man. ¡°Is Patriarch determined to go it alone? So why bother telling us?¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 1403 Facing the question of so many eyes, Fu Ling didn¡¯t shy away. Obviously, this Patriarch should be taken for granted. Whether she is a courageous and courageous Patriarch, she never loses anyone. But the worse is that her perfect and without blemish image of Patriarch was destroyed by a man. ¡°Patriarch, do you trust what Chu Qing said so much? 10000 As soon as he said what he deceived you, in fact, he had already colluded with Gong Yan, did he want to misbehave?¡± ¡°Yeah, Chu Qing has no known origin, and what he said is just a one-sided word. 10000 is a bitter plan? How much loss will my Gong Family face?¡± ¡°Please also ask Patriarch 3 to think that 10000 things are based on Gong Family. 10000 must not be smitten by a man. Even the most basic judgment is lost.¡± Fu Ling looked at the scene of opposition, and her dissatisfaction grew worse. ¡°Enough! This Gong Family, are you Patriarch or am I Patriarch? When will I need to leave someone in Gong Family and you need 1000 to push 10000 to block? In your eyes, do you still have my Patriarch in your eyes? Or am I just a puppet Patriarch in your eyes? ¡° Fu Ling asked sharply, imposing manner not to lose everyone present. Suddenly, all around absolute silence. ¡°Since everyone has no objections, Chu Qing¡¯s stay with Gong Family is decided in this way. You all person should treat him as a guest of Gong Family, and you can¡¯t see the previous things happen again!¡± With only one sentence left, she left her sleeve with an unhappy look, leaving only a family of Gong Family Elder who dare not speak. The war from Patriarch and Elder on Chu Qing soon became unclear which big mouths were spread to Gong Family up and down, and then passed into the ears of Chu Qing who was wounded. Chu Qing leisurely peeled oranges at the same time he began to look squarely at it. After all, Poria was only questioned for his own sake, and he could not ignore it no matter what. Therefore, for the first time, he took the initiative to find Poria. At that time, Fu Ling was dealing with Gong Family¡¯s vulgar things in the study. She had to prove to the elders with actual actions that she would not delay Gong Family for Chu Qing. Seeing Chu Qing visit her study, Poria is started. After all, Chu Qing has never been so active. ¡°Why are you here? Why don¡¯t you just run around before the injury is done? Please sit down first.¡± Chu Qing sat down by words and then looked at each other with obvious apologies, ¡°I¡¯m understood for the things you refuted for me and the Elders, I¡¯m embarrassed for you, and thank you for trusting me and giving me a body Place. ¡° Chu Qing at this moment really put his posture at a low enough level to make Fu Ling¡¯s soft heart not soft anymore. ¡°I naturally believe in you.¡± Poria is sincere. ¡°Since this incident happened because of me, I have this responsibility to take responsibility for this matter.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Fu Ling puzzled. ¡°I want to help you regain the majesty of this Patriarch¡¯s family management.¡± Chu Qing said firmly. Poria started, Chu Qing would care about her things, does this mean ¡­? ¡°I¡¯ll make it clear first, don¡¯t get me wrong, I don¡¯t mean that to you, I just think you helped me and I should help you.¡± Chu Qing saw through the other party¡¯s thoughts at once and couldn¡¯t help but eagerly speak Stand. Upon hearing this sentence, Poria did not at all feel a sense of loss. After all, Chu Qing¡¯s willingness to help is enough to surprise and surprise her. ¡°So how are you going to help me?¡± Fu Ling asked with a smile. ¡°You come, I tell you.¡± Chu Qing beckoned to the other party. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1404 However, in just 2 days, Gong Family can be seen as a change in Heaven and Earth turning upside down, which just happened to include the change in the attitude of Gong Family Patriarch Fuling towards her sweetheart Chu Qing. Even Chu Lin, who had once stayed in Chu Bao as a treasure, even came down to order Chu Qing to take the pre-trial trial. Poria sat in the upper position. Elder sat next to him according to his seniority and ability, while Chu Qing was overwhelmed by the left and right guards and knelt on the ground with a heavy shackle in his hand. Fu Ling shot fiercely on the table and made a heavy noise, ¡°Is it relevant to you that Gong Family ¡¯s upper bunker suffered such a big loss? Did you secretly send a message to the palace outside to let her Come and fight us Gong Family ?! ¡° Poria looks all sharp and full of compelling questions. Chu Qing, who was forced to kneel on the ground, stuck his neck and argued reasonably, ¡°I said it was not me! Why did you just refuse to believe me? You said that I am all fake, are you willing to treat me like this for Gong Family? Poria, you ruthless woman. ¡° Hearing this, Fu Ling stood up from her position and stood up. ¡°Chu Qing, I admit that I like you not to leave, as long as it does not hurt the interests of Gong Family. But you use my trust in you to unite outsiders to persecute Gong Family, which has touched me The bottom line. ¡° Poria argue with the courage of one¡¯s convictions said that some words carry the meaning of full protection for Gong Family. All elders who listened were very satisfied. After all, their Patriarch finally chose Gong Family between Gong Family and Chu Qing. With Gong Family first, how could they not be happy? ¡°Chu Qing, if you have anything to explain, I advise you to explain it. The criminal law of Gong Family is far from what you can afford. Rather than being so embarrassed to confess, you can speak up and we can also give You are happy. ¡° One of the Elders had raised a thick killing intent, and Chu Qing¡¯s lips raised a contemptuous smile. This person really couldn¡¯t wait, so soon he wanted to find a scapegoat. ¡°This one must be Elder Chen? You¡¯re in this manner anxious to find a scapegoat to cover up your mistakes?¡± ¡°Chu Qing! Don¡¯t injustice me! I have been loyal to Gong Family for so many years!¡± The Elder Chen jumped out of position as if stepped on the tail. ¡°Patriarch, is it right? Elder Chen knows through foreign enemies. Presumably Elder Chen doesn¡¯t mind searching people for your innocence.¡± Chu Qing said so frankly. ¡°Patriarch, please trust me.¡± ¡°This ¡­¡± Poulin¡¯s pretended posture took a moment to consider, ¡°Elder Chen, why not let someone search for it, so that you can prove your innocence and avoid leaving words to others.¡± As a result, Elder Chen could only let others enter his room even if he didn¡¯t want to. Soon, the person responsible for the search took the physical evidence, the physical evidence with the skull printed on it, which was a symbol of Gong Yan. ¡°Elder Chen, the evidence is in front of you, what else can you say?¡± Chu Qing raised his eyebrows and stood up. Then with the permission of Poria, the shackles in his hands were opened by the guards. ¡°Patriarch, now that I have been discovered, I can¡¯t say that you should dispose of me as you please.¡± Until now, Elder Chen had no choice but to admit it. ¡°Take Elder Chen take along to withdraw and wait for disposal.¡± Pouling ordered, Elder Chen was taken into custody. Chu Qing had already heard of this catty thing, and it was a matter of time and good for him. It can not only make Poria regain the majesty of Patriarch, but also let everyone know that Poria is not a person who will delay Gong Family for beauty, and pull out the people who are behind the ghosts. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1405 Chu Qing recognized that this Elder Chen was one of the people who had tortured him like that. In this way, he can be regarded as revenge that day. Things are changing too fast, and those Elders are called a completely unprepared. The plot went up and down, and all elders started to play some small 9 9 again. However, Fuling did not have time to spend with them, ¡°Chu Qing ¡­¡­, this time it is wronging you, I apologize to you.¡± ¡°Gong Family has many life-saving graces for me. I am Chu Qing who is not the kind of person who requite kindness with enmity. Please also rest assured that Patriarch and you Elder.¡± Chu Qing said righteously. Poria was nodded, and then said to everyone: ¡°Since the truth has been revealed, Chu Qing is harmless to Gong Family. I also hope that Elders can abandon their prejudices against Chu Qing and stop irrationalizing him.¡± ¡°Yes, we remember to treat Chu Young Master as an honored guest.¡± The situation has developed to such a situation, it is their Elder people who have a problem, what else can they say, naturally they can only show loyalty, so as not to bring disaster to innocent people. To say that I do n¡¯t blame that Elder Chen, I do n¡¯t know how this guy ¡¯s brain looks so betrayed. After this battle, Chu Qing officially held a position in Gong Family. When everyone saw him, he had to respectfully call him ¡°Chu Young Master¡±, and he didn¡¯t dare to make up to those elders who had a long experience, and those who guarded him. At noon of bright sun and a gentle breeze one day, Chu Qing deliberately swayed in those places where Elder must pass. ¡°Elders, how are you, I¡¯m Chu Qing.¡± He raised a big smile to block their entire group¡¯s path. These Elders were replaced with Chu Qing, which started eccentric long ago. However, as soon as things happened that day, their arrogance went down a lot. ¡°Chu Young Master is good.¡± They gave a polite sentence and wanted to leave. Now Chu Qing is full of arrogance, and it is really not good to face him with the bar. However, Chu Qing did reach out to stop them, ¡°Why did the Elders leave when they saw me, and I¡¯m not a beast of floods, so I can¡¯t avoid it like this?¡± ¡°What is Chu Young Master saying? We are just busy dealing with some things.¡± Elders smiled awkwardly. ¡°Oh¨C¡± Chu Qing smiled meaningfully. ¡°I don¡¯t know if the Elders ever remembered about your prisoner me?¡± He asked directly. ¡°This ¡­ Chu Young Master, this is a thing of the past, so why bother?¡± This time, the Elders¡¯ face is even more difficult, after all, they were really at the forefront. ¡°Of course I don¡¯t care.¡± Chu Qing¡¯s brilliant smile from the previous second chilled his face the next second, ¡°In other words, can you not care?¡± Chu Qing changed his face so quickly that Elders had unexpectedly and completely unprepared it. Immediately afterwards, Chu Qing didn¡¯t greet them, and took out his hidden brushes and threw a turtle on each of them with a flash of lightning. These Elders are called suffocating, all of them dare to speak out. ¡°My painting skills are not bad, what do you think?¡± Chu Qing clapped and left the person who had offended him before the revenge. The ink of the brush was carefully prepared by him, and every 3 or 2 days was impossible. the past few days these elders may be suffering. In terms of their status as Gong Family, Chu Qing is already a show mercy, otherwise he should let them drill under his crotch. Think of it this way, he is really a very good person, really cheap for them. And those Elders were actually pretending to be sick in their places for several days and could not go out. They could only act as a dumb loser in this matter. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1406 It has been some time since Chu Qing entered Gong Family. Gong Yan began to be anxious. She didn¡¯t know what Chu Qing was in Gong Family. Although she was poisonous, she could not guarantee that Chu Qing would take orders. Besides, Poria has superb medical skills, 10000 once she cured Chu Qing? She has a heavy heart and feels that she must enter the Gong Family to explore. Today¡¯s Gong Family is not the same as before, and she wants to use some means to enter, but her palace words are not familiar with Gong Family. They will be recognized from the main entrance. Outside Gong Family, Gong Yan is frowned and feels a little tricky. Why is the guard of Gong Family now so perfect? In this case, it is difficult to find loopholes, or wait for the night when the guards are deep and sleepy, or they can only leave first. ¡°Hmph, I don¡¯t believe it!¡± Gong Yan gritted his teeth and scouted around, still avoiding the guard and entering the Gong Family, it went smoothly. But for a moment, a large team of guards rushed towards her. Obviously, Gong Yan¡¯s silhouette was seen some. ¡°Who?¡± With this scolding, Gong said frowned, and then the silhouette flashed, and immediately ran out into the distance. ¡°It¡¯s dangerous, almost found by Gong Family!¡± Gong Yan was sighed, it seemed that it was impossible to sneak into the Gong Family, and he was discovered by the Gong Family if he didn¡¯t pay attention. You can only contact Chu Qing by another method. However, apart from this, what method should be used to contact Chu Qing, but there is no way in her heart. She was in a hurry to contact Chu Qing, but she did not worry about Chu Qing¡¯s mutiny. After all, she had a poison that was hard to crack. ¡­¡­ Due to the care of Poria, Chu Qing is tyrannize in Gong Family, bully people by flaunting one¡¯s powerful connections, no one dares to provoke him at all, even if he sees who is not pleasing to the eye, he will also think about the remediation of the law and make Gong Family change the sky . Gong Family is miserable, but what can I do? Fuling trusts Chu Qing that way. If she is against Chu Qing, Chu Qing blows Fuling a pillow, it is estimated that bad luck is herself, so she can only endure. And Gong Family Elders are also avoiding everywhere, as long as it is not too much, they can¡¯t help Chu Qing. In fact, Fu Ling knew about Chu Qing, but also turned a blind eye, let Chu Qing go. ¡°Elders, you have an idea. This Chu Qing is too much. The Dog acts fierce when his Master is present. Is n¡¯t it just loved by Poria? Tyrannically abuse power, even if I think he simply wants to destroy our Gong. Family foundation! ¡° Somewhere, a lot of Gong Family people gathered together, and they filled with indignation to Elder to tell about Chu Qing¡¯s evil deeds. Some Elders sighed. How could they not know, but Fuling was too fond of Chu Qing, and he did not listen to it at all, and could not be hard steel with Chu Qing now, or they might be punished by Fuling. However, Fuling¡¯s love of Chu Qing may only be a temporary interest, waiting for the freshness, I am afraid that Chu Qing will be beaten into the cold palace. So these Elders also make Gong Family people don¡¯t be impatient, and be patient, Chu Qing will not make waves for long. And they are collecting evidence and suing Chu Qing. ¡°Hehe, what should I do today?¡± Chu Qing stretched a lazy waist, but these days it is really comfortable, and it is a strategic withdrawal to scare those Gong Family people to see themselves. But he is not right or wrong, punishment has bullied himself, punishment itself is not a good thing, like those who are already bullied, Chu Qing will not be bullied like a bully. Afterwards, Chu Qing sighed, after counting the time, Gong Yan was definitely unable to sit still, which is also worrying. At the same time, due to Chu Qing¡¯s overbearing, some Gong Family people could not bear it, and had the idea of ??running away. There was a little man who could not bear it first, while everyone was not paying attention, he secretly left Gong Family while taking the moonlight. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1407 Gong Family¡¯s up and down tyrannize of Chu Qing has long been unfamiliar, and has been collecting Chu Qing¡¯s evidence. Prepare to wait for an opportunity to sue Chu Qing for his evil deeds, and Xiao Xiao¡¯s escape is an ignition lock. The whole Gong Family couldn¡¯t sit up and down. Together with a group of people, they found Poria to discuss justice. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? I gathered here early in the morning?¡± Early in the morning, Fu Ling was looking at the medical technique, and looked at the Gong Family of the vast crowd in front of him. Although she knew the purpose of these people, it was nothing more than the escape of Xiaokuo last night, which outlined their dissatisfaction with Chu Qing. ¡°Last night, there was a little guy who fled. She could n¡¯t stand the oppression of Chu Qing. Since Chu Qing came, the entire Gong Family has changed. It was played and applauded by Chu Qing. We are dare to be angry because of your favor. Don¡¯t dare to speak. ¡° ¡°Now it¡¯s a little guy who fled. Tomorrow, there will be 10000000 million little guys who fled because of Chu Qing, and the fate is fleeing. This is a disaster for Gong Family. Do you really want to see that the entire Gong Family has fled?¡± Among the crowd, a prestigious person stood up and told Fu Ling about Chu Qing¡¯s evil deeds, and even shed tears, making it easy to listen to him at a glance, showing his ability to speak. Although it is inspiring, it is really for Gong Family to think, after all, the foundation of Gong Family cannot be destroyed by Chu Qing. The 1000-mile dike broke down in the ant¡¯s den. This is the ancient truth. Let Chu Qing be the culprit. He is the ant who destroyed the Gong Family. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s kind of instigating people!¡± Fu Ling closed the medical technique, stood up leisurely, step by step walked in front of everyone. ¡°You said for a long time, except Xiao Xiao fled, I didn¡¯t hear that there were evil deeds. What Gong Family would die because of Chu Qing, and the entire Gong Family would be bullied by Chu Qing. This is nothing more than the big hat you took off.¡± His eyes were slightly curved, with a hint of coldness: ¡°Actually, I also think that Xiao Xiao is wrong, so I don¡¯t care.¡± Originally aggressive, everyone heard Fu Ling¡¯s sentence and instantly lost their temper. After a long time, the other party knew that Xiao Liu fled, and that Xiao Xiao was wrong, that is to say, she still supported Chu Qing. Some people gradually dispersed, and they knew that it would be boring to stay, and accused Chu Qing of failing. If you cannot tell good from bad and continue to force the complaint, it will make Fuling feel disgusted, when the time comes is more than enough. ¡­¡­ On the other side, Gong Yan has been wandering around the Gong Family, thinking of a way to enter the Gong Family to meet Chu Qing. But no matter what method is used, it is too difficult. Without a reasonable identity, Gong Family people will not let in. But at this moment, she saw a little man from afar, the little man fled in a hurry, and she was familiar. ¡°This is my close-up girl Bilan?¡± Gong Yan whispered, and then followed along, and found that she was really close to the girl, but why she looks like this. It may be an opportunity. She stepped forward and stopped Bi Lan. ¡°Bilan, why did you leave in a hurry of expression? Did you do anything unbelievable in Gong Family?¡± Gong Yan opened the mouth and said, with a hint of joking. Bilan was startled, looked up and found Gong Yan. ¡°Little ¡­ Young Lady, why are you here?¡± Bilan was didn¡¯t expect, but he could meet Gong Yan here. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about you!¡± Gong Yan made a smile. From the performance of Bilan, I was afraid that she would encounter something. What can you do to escape from Gong Family in such a hurry? What happened inside Gong Family? ¡°It¡¯s very dangerous here, maybe found by Gong Family, let¡¯s find a safe place first!¡± Bilan opened the mouth and said. Perhaps it has become a class of people, Bilan still has some sympathy. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1408 2 People found a secret place, and Gong Yan looked at Bilan playfully, waiting for Bilan to tell her story. ¡°Now the Gong Family is under the control of Fuling, and Fuling loves Chu Qing. With the big backstage of Fuling, Chu Qing is at Gong Family tyrannize, which makes Gong Family miserable. I can¡¯t stand it until I can escape.¡± Bilan added oil and vinegar, telling Chu Qing¡¯s evil deeds to Gong Yan, and at the same time, there was a pleading in his eyes. Pleading Gong Yan to let her go, 10000000 Don¡¯t throw it back to Gong Family, maybe kill her because she saw her. Anyway, the two people are old friends, and now it is considered to be at the same level. Gong Yan smiled brightly, but didn¡¯t expect, but Chu Qing entered Gong Family just a few days, and made Gong Family¡¯s chickens and dogs restless. ¡°I¡¯m busy? I hope you can help me. Look at the previous kindness, you help me, I will remember you!¡± Gong Yan suddenly opened the mouth and said, using Bilan, she might be able to enter the Gong Family, and she knew that Bilan could be controlled by herself and would not betray herself or some other thing. ¡°You ¡­ you said that as long as the slaves can do it, they must try their best to help!¡± Bilan opened the mouth and said, but I do n¡¯t know why, I felt abrupt in my heart, feeling that this busy is a bit infiltrating! ¡°It¡¯s very simple. I want you to go back to Gong Family, and help me enter Gong Family. It¡¯s very simple and busy, and I get paid afterwards.¡± Gong Yan opened the mouth and said, and at the same time observing Bilan¡¯s face, this busyness might be a bit difficult for Bilan. She can escape from the Gong Family without fear of death, which shows that Gong Family is like an abyss to Hell, so Gong Yan is not sure whether Bilan will return to Gong Family to help herself, but this is her only good chance. Sure enough, Bilan¡¯s complexion changed as soon as he heard Gong Yan¡¯s request, which made him extremely frightened and embarrassed. ¡°What, don¡¯t you?¡± Gong Yan asked lightly. ¡°The minions can¡¯t go back to the Gong Family. I escaped. If I go back, I will be punished. And I don¡¯t want to go back. I beg the Young Lady to let me go. The minions can¡¯t do it!¡± She was really scared, let her go back to Gong Family, she might as well die. ¡°Really?¡± Gong Yan pu chi smiled, and his face suddenly cooled down: ¡°But if I persecuted, you believe or not I killed you?¡± The imposing manner is like a rainbow, with the coercion of murder, which makes a little minion, this scene Bilan has not seen in his life. After all, she was just a minion, and she knew very well that once Gong Yan was angry, what terrifying consequences would be. ¡°Young Lady, please let me go, I can do it for you as a cow or a horse, but if you go back to Gong Family, you will be killed by Chu Qing.¡± Bilan immediately knelt down, terrifying this coercion to the extreme, terrified Bilan, but Bilan was still unwilling. ¡°Gong Family is terrifying like this? I will give you a fortune, and it won¡¯t be spent all my life. Would you like to gamble?¡± Hard does not work soft, Bilan is just a little man, and the money I have seen in my life is probably not enough. Under the temptation of this condition, she did not believe Bilan did not move. To her surprise, Bilan kept shaking her head to beg for mercy. It seemed that the money was rubbish compared to Gong Family. After both hard and soft, Gong Yan also gave up. As for Bilan, after all, she had old feelings and she didn¡¯t want to force the other party to death. ¡°It¡¯s okay, then I¡¯ll go in by myself. We 2 changed our clothes. I will use your clothes to go to Gong Family.¡± Gong Yan lightly opened the mouth and said, and for the proposal of Gong Yan, Bilan agreed, and it was a simple matter to change clothes. As long as she does not return to Gong Family, she is willing to do these things. After some busy work, the 2 people changed their clothes and dressed up in disguise. Gong Yan began to approach Gong Family. Looking at the little guy in Gong Family¡¯s clothes, the guard had no doubts, which made Gong Yan enter the Gong Family very smoothly. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1409 Under the night, like an overturned ink bottle, it is rich and heavy. Gong Family¡¯s ancient corridor only echoed with a slight rush of footsteps. ¡°This person is there?¡± Gong Yanli rationalized the clothes that didn¡¯t fit well, looked towards all around are all kinds of pavilions, which is not very friendly to a road idiot. After clenching his teeth, Gong Yan chose a direction and walked quickly again, not asking him to find Chu Qing¡¯s residence. He could just ask someone for directions. After a few big laps, I saw a few night patrol little guys walking past orange-yellow paper lanterns. Gong Yan quickly sorted out his clothes and ran to ask. ¡°I don¡¯t know how many people know where Heavenly Star Pavillion is?¡± This is also the name of Chu Qing¡¯s residence that Gong Yan knew. The leading ¡°advanced little servant¡± was stopped by someone, and then turned back impatiently. Looking closely, the little man in front of him doesn¡¯t fit well, his face looks like a pale jade, and his voice and way of speaking are also wrong. Seeing it with his eyesight is naturally an understood. This one is not a little servant in front of him. It must be a high-ranking nobleman with a higher status than him, with a smile on his face. ¡°You just have to go straight to the stone bridge in front and turn left ¡­¡± The ¡°advanced little fellow¡± told Gong Yan the location of Heavenly Star Pavillion in great detail, and also ¡°kindly¡± reminded him where those places are There are patrols, let him be careful. The ancient words wrote down his words without saying a word, and understood the intention of this person to do so. He simply cleared his throat and asked his name, etc., and he was rewarded afterwards, and he was thankful. After sending the man away, Gong Yan spent ten minutes to find this ¡°Heavenly Star Pavillion¡±. The location is relatively a bit off, the style is simple and elegant rather than the connotation of elegance, and it is inevitably the place where Chu Qing lives, but at the moment Gong Yan does not have the leisure time to appreciate the decoration here. Straight into the house, after another setback, I finally saw Chu Qing. ¡°Hey.¡± There was a soft knock on the wooden door, and Chu Qing¡¯s head did not lift up: ¡°Come in.¡± ¡°Gong Yan? Why are you here?¡± Chu Qing, who was looking at a bamboo slip, was a little surprised when he saw the arrival of Gong Yan. He also saw that he was wearing a little girl¡¯s clothes and frowned. ¡°How do you dress this?¡± ¡°No time to explain this to you. I just want to tell you now, Po Ling, do you kill or not?¡± As soon as this remark came out, a bloody and greasy face also appeared on the pretty face like white jade. Who said the slaughter would not change? Chu Qing hearing this, some helpless shook the head. Sure enough this Little Lass came or for this matter. ¡°Gong Yan, you also know that Poria has something for me ¡­¡± ¡°Shut up, hmph!¡± Gong Yan¡¯s pretty face appeared angry, and her head was biased: ¡°I don¡¯t think you should tell me what and that, and so on, I think you are reluctant to kill this golden house.¡± Gong Yan There was still a sense of pride on his face. ¡°I will tell you now that I am not here to discuss with you, but to inform you. This is an ultimatum to you, and I will kill it as soon as possible!¡± ¡°If she doesn¡¯t die ¡­¡± Finally at this point, a cold-hearted feeling emerged from Gong Yan¡¯s body, and the cruelty of survival was also revealed. ¡°Gong Yan, don¡¯t make any noises, I am impossible to agree to your request, and ¡­¡± Chu Qing put down the bamboo slips in his hand and looked at Gong Yan in facial expression grave. He was about to speak, but heard a knock on the door. ¡°Hey.¡± ¡°Who?¡± ¡°Chu Qing, it¡¯s me.¡± Hearing the voice, Gong Yan and Chu Qing looked at each other. This is Poria! ¡°I ¡­ how did she come? No, she can¡¯t let her find me, Aiya!¡± Gong Yan stomped anxiously and stomped her feet quickly into Chu Qing¡¯s bed to hide. At this time, Poria also happened to push in. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1410 Looking at the sudden appearance of Poria, Chu Qing is much calmer than Gong Pan¡¯s panic. After all, this is his house, and if Gong Yan was found, he would be able to get rid of this woman who had been forced to kill Poria. Gong Yan, who had already got into the quilt, also realized the seriousness of this problem! After many years of reaction ability and imminent ability, Gong Yan immediately had an idea. Just when Chu Qing wanted to speak, he felt a chill from his waist. Gong Yan held a knife in one hand in the bed, and kept drawing something on Chu Qing¡¯s leg in the other. Chu Qing a fool! When Chu Qing still didn¡¯t understand 2 times after finishing painting in Gong Yan, Gong Yan was unable to bear whispered. Until the third time was painted, Chu Qing realized that it was a few words: Hurry to send her away. But didn¡¯t expect this woman even threatened him with a knife? ! Will he yield because of a knife? Fu Ling looked at Chu Qing, who was still talking, and put her hand on his forehead, frowning and asking, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is it poisonous again?¡± Chu Qing raised his eyes and just wanted to answer. Suddenly, there was a pain in his waist, and he was so cruel! Chu Qing frowned, but still shook the head, smiling at Poria. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I just remembered something bad.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay if there¡¯s nothing. Must tell me something.¡± Since Fu Ling started coming in, a pair of beautiful eyes has been turning around Chu Qing¡¯s body, even Chu Qing¡¯s sometimes struggling expression can¡¯t be noticed, not to mention the strangeness in the quilt. . Gong Yan in the quilt couldn¡¯t bear to hear Fu Ling¡¯s voice, she endured the sudden urge to jump out to dilute Fu Ling, and her hand on the knife deepened a little. Chu Qing, who was still unable to bear the knife against his waist, suddenly sat upright. Gong Yan was shocked and almost stabbed in. Feeling the imperceptible tremor in the bed, Chu Qing ticked the corner of his mouth invisible, and asked, ¡°Po Ling, how come you are here so late? Is there something happening?¡± Seeing Chu Qing caring about herself, Poria smiled and looked at Chu Qing with a pair of beautiful eyes containing the dazzling Star River. ¡°No ¡­ It¡¯s okay, I just want to see if you are poisoned to death. After all, this dark and windy night, if you suddenly have a poison, no one knows.¡± Chu Qing pursed her lips and clearly cared about herself, but how could you hear this more and more awkwardly? However, the gradual deepening of the knife in the waist will not allow you to care about such things as Poria¡¯s tone. ¡°Ah, it¡¯s okay. The poison on me is almost gone. The rest is just a matter of time. It will probably be completely recovered in a short time.¡± Chu Qing never thought that one day he would open his eyes and talk nonsense to someone who likes him, but, with the knife in the waist, Fuling, you will forgive me! As soon as I thought about it, Chu Qing felt less guilty. Fu Ling wanted to say something again, Chu Qing was afraid that she would go on, the one in the bed would be unable to bear to stomping out, and quickly uttered: ¡°It ¡¯s really okay. Look, I ¡¯m not a ruddy complexion. Can I talk to you?¡± ! ¡° Poria really looked at Chu Qing from beginning to end, but she still didn¡¯t see anything strange in her simple mind, only to believe his words, coldly snorted got up and left. Before leaving, he suddenly turned around and told him, ¡°It¡¯s fine now, remember to contact me if you have anything.¡± Not waiting for Chu Qing to answer, Fu Ling took a deep look and then turned away. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1411 Seeing Poria¡¯s silhouette completely disappeared, Chu Qing was only relaxed. This foolish errand was not comfortable, not to mention Poria¡¯s care for him. In this way, it made him more sorry. Putting aside his thoughts, Chu Qing felt that it was better to continue to rest. Subconsciously, he lifted the quilt to prepare to dig in and lay down, completely forgetting that his quilt was still hidden. But obviously, this ¡°Jiao¡± is not a beautiful girl, but a Du Nangzi. The sharp and cold blade pointed against Chu Qing¡¯s waist, and it made people feel chilly across several layers of clothing. Chu Qing¡¯s posture now happens to be one side has been pressed into the bed, and one leg touched Gong Yan¡¯s arm. . Chu Qing was also unable to stand up, and didn¡¯t care that Gong Yan fiercely resisted his knife tip fiercely. After lifting the quilt, Chu Qing looked at Gong Yan, who was still curled up, and said with a little humor: ¡°Isn¡¯t Gong Young Lady planning to leave yet? I can¡¯t guarantee that Poria can cover up your past again.¡± Gong Yan sat up, coldly pointed the tip of the knife to Chu Qing¡¯s neck again. ¡°It seems that you are really stupid, your life is caught in my hand, and my mind is arrogant to me, I can¡¯t do it if you kill a Poria, I will send you to her again and again in vain!¡± Chu Qing ¡¯s smile remained undiminished, remaining calm and composed while handling pressing affairs, looking at Gong Yan, ¡°Since Gong Young Lady can mix in by herself, do you have to do anything to kill Poria? Now the chance is just right, you go and get it yourself Is n¡¯t her life better able to relieve your hatred? ¡° Gong Yan frowned, her complexion began to change at the speed visible with naked eye, and she said angrily: ¡°How do I want to kill Fuling that woman, what has to do with you! I should have told you before, I can¡¯t kill it with my cultivation base She! Are you humiliating me? ¡° ¡°I don¡¯t want to humiliate Gong Young Lady, but Gong Young Lady has been on my bed. Should I say you want to ¡®humiliate¡¯ me?¡± ¡°Send away is the right thing. Gong Yan¡¯s eyes widened, only to find that the situation of 2 people in the same bed was indeed too ambiguous. Gong Yan¡¯s face suddenly turned red, this man! This man really is! Cheeky shameless! Obviously he is a man, how beautiful he looks, he is still unscrupulous. Gong Yan, who was so angry that her breath was quick, no matter what the actual situation was, put away the knife in her hand, and turned over and pressed Chu Qing under her. ¡°I¡¯m going to show you what humiliation is!¡± Gong Yan pressed Chu Qing to death, imposing manner is quite enough, if you ignore her still so hot face. Chu Qing is really nothing to do with Gong Yan, can only say that this World is too crazy, obviously a big Lord, but at this moment had to be threatened by a little girl. ¡°Palace Young Lady shouldn¡¯t be too violent, it will not end well if something goes wrong.¡± Chu Qing felt that his reminder was already obvious. If Gong Yan didn¡¯t care, he would have no choice. ¡°Hmph, of course I know, but I don¡¯t care about you now, since the toxicity in your body is almost gone ¡­ I will continue to give you a¡± refill ¡°, so as not to have enough fun.¡± Chu Qing looked at Gong Yan and began to dig out something, resisting what he wanted to continue to say, do you think drinking is drinking alcohol? Refill! I don¡¯t want face-saving! ¡°Drinking alcohol hurts your body, not to mention taking drugs, you would be kidding.¡± Chu Qing doesn¡¯t want to continue taking drugs. Gong Yan smiled coldly and said, ¡°This can¡¯t help you.¡± Chu Qing: ¡°¡­¡± It seems that he can¡¯t hide. Although he still needs to detoxify, he can¡¯t turn a blind eye to the performance of Gong Yan. So Gong Yan once again poisoned Chu Qing lightly, in order to consolidate the drug properties of the last poisoning, so as to avoid the fact that Poria detoxified Chu Qing. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1412 The official words watched him hook the corner of his mouth, and there was a sarcastic smile. The corner of the mouth rose unconsciously and the corner of the mouth looked at him with a faint smile. He said: ¡°The poison I gave you this time, in 5 days Later it will be issued, if you do n¡¯t want something to happen, you ¡¯d better listen to me obediently. ¡° When talking, Chu Qing was right in front of him, and Chu Qing knew she looked at her with a little anger after poisoning herself, because he finally solved his poison almost, and everything was Fuling Gang He relieved the poison. But because of his reasons, now she has increased her poison, making him really sick of this woman looking at her, only fire in her eyes, and the official words saw him look at his own eyes, I felt very happy in my heart, as long as he was not comfortable, she would be comfortable. Chu Qing at this time gnashing teeth looked at the anger and said: ¡°You are a crazy woman, let me go quickly.¡± After I finished speaking, I wanted to struggle, but was suppressed by the official words. At this time, the official words heard her say that she looked up, laughed, and there was a sharp flash in her eyes. At this time, she leaned down and looked at him. And close to his ear, whispered in his ear: ¡°Yeah, I am a mad woman. You are driven to madness by your life.¡± Their movements are a little ambiguous, because Chu Qing was pressed under her by her, so the movements of the two of them are a little ambiguous, and they are on the bed again. Chu Qing was not interested in this woman, only thought he was a little bored, and wished her to leave quickly. The official saying was not interested in Chu Qing at all, she just wanted to use him. After Chu Qing heard what she said, she was ready to fight and kick her down. She was ready to go out of the park and stopped. Officially held her foot with one hand. Watching him tickle his lips, he asked indifferently and sarcastically: ¡°Do you want to kick me down? But you have to see if you have the skill, if you make some movement, it will cause the officials and family members Attention, your life is not guaranteed, so many days of effort will not be wasted. ¡° Hearing what he said, Chu Qing really wanted him to leave quickly. He squinted at him in angrily. When he suddenly felt that he was not happy, his expression became more proud, so this time he turned into a very indifferent look. she was. After the official words saw that his legs were not working hard, she put his legs down and looked out. Not at all wanted to get off from him, but pressed him and wanted to control him. The official thought that when Fu Ling came in just now, the tone of the speech was different from her usual feeling. The tone was particularly gentle, and suddenly felt Interesting, a bright smile flashed in the corner of the mouth, and the corner of the mouth was ticked, laughed. At this time, she deliberately squeezed her chin with her hand and asked: ¡°In fact, it looks like you look pretty, has several points of appearance, otherwise you just follow me, stay with me, anyway. There is nothing good about a woman. She is an official. She certainly does n¡¯t trust you. She is easy for you to give up the whole feeling for you, so I think you are better to follow me. ¡° When he was ready to kiss him on the face, Chu Qing moved his face at this time and looked at her with disgust. Chu Qing looked at him at this time, his expression thought it was a bit unnatural, because he remembered that Fuling was good to him, but only thought of Fuling¡¯s willingness to abandon the entire official family for his sake, and paid practical actions. But in the end, he hurt him by himself. Chu Qing¡¯s heart was actually quite pursued. But think of the official words threatening him to kill her at this time. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1413 He could already feel his sincerity, but he didn¡¯t feel anything about him, but he didn¡¯t think about hurting her, and he felt a little guilty. The stiff face moved slightly, and the voice ice coldly said: ¡°Please give me this face card, you are not as good as the beauty of her one third, dare to say such big talk here.¡± The woman really cares about her beauty, and she heard what she said in the official language, and felt that she was not as ugly as he said, but he dared to say that he didn¡¯t have Po Lin¡¯s one third beauty. At this time, he squeezed his chin, and he was much stronger. He looked down at him and said: ¡°What do you say, say it again, I am disdainful and difficult about her old woman, don¡¯t compare it with me and that old woman.¡± , Looks so ugly, and likes you, I just look at you has several points of posture, do n¡¯t think I ¡¯m saying I like you. ¡° Chu Qing saw that she had changed the gentle look just now, and turned into this tigress look. Looking at her, she hooked the corner of her mouth, raised her eyebrows, and bent her head slightly, looking indifferently. With her, the official thought that he had a bit of value, so he didn¡¯t like to tear his face away from him. When I saw him at this time, my tone slowed down a lot, and I warmed up a lot. ¡°Actually, it would be good for you if you followed me. You can see if he can¡¯t give you anything, but I can¡¯t give you. And I can get rid of the poison on you, why not do it? ¡° After hearing what he said, Chu Qing looked at her and looked a bit arrogant with a ridiculous smile. The poison on his body was from her. He was so kind to say that he can help him detox, really It¡¯s so funny. Although she thought so in her heart, Chu Qing did not say this sentence. She desperately wanted to shake off his hand and did not want her to touch herself. Although the mandarins are good, they do n¡¯t look like Fuling, and they do n¡¯t have Fuling kindness. Although he had a smile of evil spirits in his mouth, he was also on his body, but Chu Qing didn¡¯t feel anything about her and looked at her. Said ironically: ¡°You are nothing more than Dong Shixiao, do you think I don¡¯t know? Just like you, I don¡¯t even want to touch, you are not as good as 1% of her, so don¡¯t pretend to be gentle here. By the way, do n¡¯t make your ambitions so grandiose. ¡° He was irritated by the official language, and he also mentioned his pain points. The reason why he did this was to get the official family back. He did n¡¯t want the official family that he had brought for so long. The woman who recognized the official family was taken away, and she was unwilling and unwilling. She was also reluctant, and everyone in the official family agreed that she didn¡¯t agree with herself, so she just wanted to get back, and she never thought that this was often exposed by Chu Qing. Seeing that there was a fire in his eyes, he glanced sharply at him, and his eyes were still uncomfortable. He tried to suppress his anger, raised his fists, and looked like he was going to play hard, but he thought of Chu Qing There is a little use value. If you hurt him now, Fu Ling might doubt that if the time comes to find out her words or find something, would n¡¯t her plan be a failure? So for her plan, she could only submit to humiliation. Looking at the corner of Chu Qing ¡¯s mouth, her body was overwhelmed by her, and watching his eyes rise straight, they had said so many unpleasant things. But he could bear it, but made him feel a little surprised, and raised his eyebrows. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1414 I could feel her fists squeezing tightly, and there was only fire in her eyes, and she was going to hit herself. Chu Qing looked at her indifferently and sarcastically: ¡°You are hands on, don¡¯t squeeze your fists here, you have the ability to fight here.¡± After speaking, he raised his hand and pointed at his face and looked at her. The official words saw him in a provocative manner, looked at himself and said this sentence, at this time pinched his neck. An angry expression said: ¡°Do you think I dare not?¡± She pinched his neck when she was talking, but felt a little uncomfortable, so she threw her fist and smacked him in the face. After Chu Qing was beaten by her, she felt a little bit painful and itchy, looking at him sarcastically and said: ¡°Are you tickling me? Is this simply not good, okay? No wonder you will be looked down upon by others, just rely on you.¡± The mandarin has been trying to suppress his anger, but when he heard these words, he just sprayed salt on his wound, and he couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. She raised her fist directly to the top of the mountain and punched, but she was still a little uncomfortable, so she continued to fight. After she felt refreshed, she let go of Chu Qing. After Chu Qing punched her a few punches at this time, in fact, it was quite strong. She had been protecting herself with her own efforts before she was able to cushion his fist, otherwise, his current face would already have bloody nose and swollen face. Chu Qing stopped seeing her after so many laps. At this time, she looked at her and raised her eyebrows. With a provocative expression, she asked: ¡°That¡¯s not enough, I don¡¯t feel pain, you feel bad, Keep playing. ¡° After squinting, he squinted at him. When he said the last sentence, the ending improved a lot, which meant provoking the official language. The official saw that he had beaten him, and he still said himself in this provocative tone, at this time his emotions were slightly agitated. He gave him a slap and shouted: ¡°What qualification do you have to say here, do you know what I experienced, and do you know, the feeling of heaven falling into hell, you simply do not know, why do you Taunt me here, why do you say it here. ¡° After he finished speaking, he gave him a slap again. The official thought that because of Chu Qing and Fuling¡¯s appearance, all of her fate was reversed. He could have been in the official family, respected, and loved. But now he is alone, there is no home, just like a pot, there is nothing. He only said that he wanted to avenge them 2 people because they appeared, so he let his fate be subverted. And when I think of the official month that I have lived with for so many years, it is still because of myself, so I let the official month¡¯s life be lost. When I think of these officials, I really feel very wronged, so I am playing Chu. In Qing, one side was actually venting his emotions. All the unequal treatment suffered by the grievances he has done these days has been vented, and Chu Qing used Inner Strength to protect himself. He has always looked at her with a very indifferent attitude. His eyes are also very calm. When listening to a few words she said, Chu Qing ¡¯s deep in one¡¯s heart actually has a little sympathy for him, but poor people must have hateful things. So he not at all showed his sympathy, watching her still a cold face. Officials do not know why his emotions suddenly improved after he vented, his pressure was much less, and his mood was so much, but Chu Qing did not respond at all, and there was no time for any turmoil in his heart. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1415 I was a bit puzzled. I just wanted to speak. At this time, I heard the sound of someone knocking on the door. A little man in the official¡¯s house knocked on the door at the moment, and asked: ¡°Are you sleeping, Young Master?¡± After seeing someone knock on the door, the official words were taken aback. He could not help but clenched his fists and looked at all around in a panic. There is no place to escape now. Chu Qing saw his panic, heard Xiao Xiao¡¯s words, and knew that she was afraid, so he watched him tickle his mouth. At this time, the mandarin was pushed to the side. After the mandarin was pushed by him, he was unprepared. So when he was pushed, he was pushed to the bed and looked at him blankly, but his eyes were a little flustered. Indifferently said: ¡°Do you still want to stay here? If he waits for a while and sees you on my body, if he calls Gong Family and Po Ling, when the time comes you are even running away There is no chance. ¡° After talking, he raised his eyebrows and shouted at the little man outside. I haven¡¯t slept yet, otherwise you can come in directly. After seeing him saying this in the official language, he was shocked and saw that the window was open, so he quickly escaped from the window and stared at Chu Qing fiercely before leaving. Chu Qing¡¯s fledgling look showed a smile of indifference and sarcasm on his face. Xiao Zui opened the door at this time, and saw him coming in, knowing that Chu Qing was wearing clothes, so he walked respectfully in front of him, and took out a small box and took it in front of him. Bi Gong said respectfully: ¡°Young Master, this is what our palace master brought me to say that it is helpful to your body.¡± Chu Qing was a little at a loss when he heard what he said. Looking at him, he was still puzzled. I did n¡¯t know what was in this small box to help him when he was small. At this time, he opened the box. A small pill appeared in it. Yesterday I looked at this small pill and picked it up. I looked at it and asked doubtfully: ¡°This is dry and so on? Why is it possible to cure my body? This is taken from Poria Are you here? ¡° When Xiao He heard what he said, he was slightly nodded. Looking at the pill, he said, ¡°This pill is very helpful to your body. This thing is also very valuable for our official family. Just a divine medicine can cure 100 poisons. of.¡± When Chu Qing heard what he said, there was light in his eyes. He did n¡¯t expect such a small pill to cure 100 poisons. I do n¡¯t know if it can cure the poison under the official words. But suddenly I thought of what Xiao Xiao said, and said that it was from the Guan family, and looked at him in doubt and asked, ¡°If that is the grasp of the Guan family, how can it be given to me? Is there no opinion from Gong Family? ? Are your palace masters sure to give me this? ¡° After hearing what Chu Qing said, Xiao Xiao nodded heavily and looked at her very firmly and said, ¡°¡±. I have already asked the palace lord, the palace lord said he was sure to give you this pill, he said that it can help your body, and the past few days I see that the princess kept her in the room all the time, researching some detoxification things , The palace master is very attentive to you. ¡° When Xiaogu said this, he actually said these words with the idea that Chu Qing wanted his palace master to be better. Chu Qing heard what Xiao Zuo said, and was slightly nodded. When Xiao Zui saw him, he retreated after not speaking. Chu Qing looked at the medicine recipe and knew that it was the official family ¡¯s treasure. He did n¡¯t think of Poria. She really can give up all. And I was thinking about my poisoning. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1416 If I had changed to someone else, I would not have taken seriously long ago, but I did not expect Fuling to put it in my heart. I was very moved and gratified, but at the same time there was a little guilt. Looking at the window where the official language escaped just now, his eyes were slightly complicated. He knew that the official language would not give up because of this, and he would definitely come to find his own. But he didn¡¯t know what the official words were about to do. He didn¡¯t want to mix this thing, but he was always involved in these things, which made Chu Qing¡¯s heart really tangled and complicated. After the official words escaped, he returned to where he was now and slept. Official Words 2nd day I woke up early in the morning, pretending to be a maid of the public, and mixed into the official¡¯s house. Seeing the official¡¯s house only, the housekeeper saw a young girl sneaking around in the eyes of the back garden, came to the front of the official, and looked at her and shouted: ¡°Who are you? Why not work here be lazy.¡± The official language heard what he said. After all, he has lived in the official family for so many years. The housekeeper should be familiar with him. The official was scared and did not dare to speak out. He dared not raise his head and dared to look at the housekeeper. The housekeeper saw that she was just an ordinary maid, so he scolded him a few words and left, and finally passed the housekeeper. Guan Yan was relieved in his heart, and hurried to Chu Qing¡¯s room. Chu Qing knew that he had simply given up. I will definitely come back to find my own again on the 2nd day, so I waited for her in the room a long time ago. After seeing her coming, I raised my eyebrows and asked, ¡°Give me the antidote, otherwise I think Po Ling¡¯s going Tell you, when the time comes, all the officials come to deal with you, what do you think I do? ¡° The official words heard what he said passed by, and then sat down and looked at him with 2 legs, looking at him without fear, said: ¡°If you have the ability, you can say, anyway, my toxicity will be after you Onset, when the time comes to make you a back pad, on the Yellow Springs Road, we two of us can also be a companion. ¡° After he finished speaking, he raised his eyebrows and looked at Chu Qing with a provocative expression. Chu Qing heard what she said. If he changed it to usual, he would be angry, but now he is very calm and collected looking at her. She stood up and walked in front of him. First, she slightly squeezed her chin. The two looked at each other. Did Chu Qing look at him at this time and said directly: ¡°Maybe you do n¡¯t know when you left yesterday, just right A little man came over, he just sent me a pill that could reduce the poison on my body according to Fu Ling¡¯s instructions Quit it. ¡° Hearing what he said, the official bounced from the chair and looked at him, asking questioningly: ¡°What pill do you take? How could it be so effective that it can relieve the poison on your body?¡± , Except for my poison, simply nobody knows the antidote. ¡° After hearing what he said, Chu Qing still believed that the things of the official family must be more powerful than the official ones. Looking at her, with full confidence, the official words are still a little too unbelievable. I did not expect that all my efforts were in vain. If the poison in his body was relieved, he would certainly not obey his orders. I wanted to rely on these to help him kill Poria, but I didn¡¯t expect him to untie it. It was a bit unbelievable. Looking at her muttered, ¡°Impossible, absolutely impossible.¡± Thinking of my own efforts is so wasted. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1417 The official was a little angry at this time. He came to him, inserted his neck, and took a dagger from his waist against his neck. Looking at him, he hooked the corner of his mouth. Like a crazy woman said: ¡°Since he can get rid of the poison on your body, then I have no choice but to poison you.¡± After talking, I put a little effort on it, and it came to Chu Qing¡¯s neck. Because of his force, he moved forward a little at this time. At this time, Chu Xin¡¯s neck made a small mouth, and a little blood bleed out. The official saying was simply useless, because she still wanted to use him, so she just threatened him here. When Chu Qing heard what he said, he would tickle his mouth, and said indifferently: ¡°You have the ability to kill me, anyway, who can help you after I die?¡± After the mandarin heard what he said, nodded. At this time, the mandarin put her dagger back into her waist and looked at him. Looking at him questioningly, he asked, ¡°Since you said that you have relieved the poison on your body, then you told me, what kind of desire did you use? Sell ??that medicine, can I detoxify you? ¡° Chu Qing believed that the poison in his body should be relieved, so he told the official the effect of the pill and the origin of the pill. After hearing the official words, he looked at him as sighed in relief, and said sarcastically: ¡°You are a fool, indeed that pill is very effective, but what you may not know is my picture, which just happens to look at what you eat. That medicine, that is to say, the poison on your body, simply did not unravel. ¡° The last few words of the official speech were particularly important, that was to wake him up, Chu Qing looked at her with incredible disbelief, completely disbelieving what he said, shaking his head. said with a smile: ¡°You just want to scare me that¡¯s all, I tell you that I won¡¯t believe it, and Poria has already said that this can cure 100 poisons, indicating that the poison you gave me has now been solved. , You just do n¡¯t want to scare that ¡¯s all. ¡± He heard what he said, and sat down. He looked at him and poured a cup of tea with his legs twisted. He drank leisurely, and said slowly after drinking, ¡°You think I am alone People who have lived in the Guan family for so many years do n¡¯t know that the Guan family has such a good thing? I really thought that if Fu Ling took this pill to save you, would n¡¯t my plan fall short? So I I secretly made some poisons and used them just on you. Finally, I would like to remind you that this poison is simply impossible for others except for me to see it, even if it is a person who has studied medicine for many years, it is also impossible to liberate . ¡° When Chu Qing heard what he said, he seemed to be kicked into hell by him. Although he was greatly impacted, he still looked at her pretending to be calm. Slightly nodded, sat down, silent, the official expression can be seen at this time, the expression is not quite right, knowing that he must be unhappy, but he is not happy, she is happy. When the official saw that he was upset, she was even more upset. At this time, he took a packet of poison directly from his waist and threw it on the table. Watching him threateningly said, ¡°This is your last chance. Anyway, your toxicity will happen after 5 days, or you will kill him within 5 days, otherwise, let Poria wait for him to give you Collect the corpse. ¡° After saying this, the official words went away, and the door was opened. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1418 And closed the door, looked around all around, and sneaked away from the back door. Chu Qing looked at a packet of poison on the table, and moved in his heart. A fire broke out in his heart. When he was about to throw it away, but hesitated to do it again after 3, Chu Qing put the packet of poison on his waist, but Chu The guilt in Qing¡¯s heart rose a lot at once. Poria gave her one of her most precious pills for her own good, and was thinking about her poisoning all the time. Thinking of a person who is so good to himself, Chu Qing could not bear to start, but within 5 days, his poison will inevitably attack, he can feel his body is not right, so he was still hesitant. Chu Qing I was hesitating in the room if I wanted to poison this thing, but the thing he did n¡¯t know was that Fuling had already understood all this. She sent the little guy over to deliver the medicine last night. In fact, she did n¡¯t want Chu Qing has a psychological burden. So let Xiao Xiao come. After Xiao Xiao delivered the medicine, he closed the door. After a few steps, he walked in front of Fu Ling. He bowed respectfully and slowly said, ¡°I¡¯ve followed you I told you to do it and told him the importance of this pill. Chu Qing Young Master was very happy. He asked me to thank you. ¡° Fu Ling was slightly nodded when he heard what his men said, let him go down first, and walked outside the door of Chu Qing to guard him. But she didn¡¯t tell Chu Qing about this matter. On the one hand, he didn¡¯t want to have a psychological burden. On the other hand, if Chu Qing knew, she might come to chase her away. She just had to guard him at the door. I was worried that if Chu Qing had a toxic attack in the middle of the night, when the time comes when he was not by his side, and if something happened to her, what should I do, so I did n¡¯t take care of my body. He didn¡¯t care about whether he was tired or not, and stood and stood outside the door. After Fu Ling had kept for one night, there was no movement in Chu Qing ¡¯s room at night. After knowing that he was okay, she waited until dawn and knew that Chu Qing was okay. She was ready to go back to the room to rest, but she just moved her steps. When I was about to leave, I saw each and everyone¡¯s maid, coming from the other direction. After seeing Fuling, I quickly found a place to hide, and peeked there. This maid was very cautiously at this time. Unlike other maids, she came to the door of Chu Qing, stopped, looked around all around, and Fu Ling saw him look around for ten weeks. Hurry to hide. At this time, I saw this wish and opened the door of Chu Qing. Judging from the figure of this maid, it was a bit like an official statement. The official statement was stored outside Strange Sects at this time. Fu Ling quickly hid, but after seeing his content, she discovered that she was really an official saying. After Fuling approached, she quickly covered her mouth and made her make a surprised sound. When she saw the door open and entered, Fuling pulled it out of the post. He was really a bit unbelievable. He did n¡¯t expect Chu Qing to collude with the official words, and suddenly thought of what the Gong Family people said. She felt the pain in her heart and stood in place, covering her chest, her eyes slightly reddish, muttered: ¡°How come it appears here, do they really have a holiday?¡± She was a little unbelievable and a little unbelievable, but suddenly she felt a sore nose and a bit of sourness flowing through her heart. And when she saw that the maid turned out to be an official, she was really a little unbelievable, and saw that the official entered the room of Chu Qing. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1419 Chu Qing did not drive her out, nor did she make any sound for help. It seems that Chu Qing knew she had gone to her room. Fu Ling just stood outside and waited. After waiting for a long time, she saw the official words come out. When the official words came out, her expression looked a little bit proud. Although a bit cautiously, but she can see from his face proud. And the conversation between them Fuling also heard clearly and clearly, let them 2 people, understood from the words of the two of them, the two of them really have friendship. It was really uncomfortable in his heart, but he did not have the courage to go in, and she had no courage to ask Chu Qing. Chu Qing¡¯s poisoning has reached the 3rd day. He can feel the pain in his abdomen faintly. He knows that his toxicity is about to attack. Now it is still 2 days before the toxicity is really on. If he didn¡¯t get the antidote anymore, he would surely die, he always had several opportunities when he was looking for opportunities, but he gave up because he hesitated. Poulin was a little unbelievable at this time, but also a little unbelievable. In the future, I had to put it up and sit on the bed. I was very sad, but there was nowhere else to say. I could only stay alone. Po Ling decided to test him to see if he was lying for himself, so he prepared some chicken soup in the kitchen. They brought them over and came to Chu Qing¡¯s room. After seeing her coming, Chu Qing quickly opened the door and greeted her with enthusiasm. After Fuling put the chicken soup down at this time, his eyes dodged a bit. Chu Qing was actually quite guilty, so after seeing her coming in, she didn¡¯t dare to stare at her, but she just sat down at this time and asked doubtfully, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, how come you come?¡± When Fuling heard what he said and pretended to be relaxed, lifts the head looked at him, then removed his eyes, and looked at the bowl of chicken soup on the table, helped him out, and slowly Say: ¡°No, just thinking about how your body hasn¡¯t fully recovered after the pill was given to you? How is it better? This is the chicken broth I cooked in the kitchen, please drink it.¡± She poured it into the bowl while talking, and Chu Qing looked at the bowl of chicken soup after hearing what she said, with a bitter smile on her lips. He knew that Fuling was for his own good, and that Fuling was good to him, but when he saw that he was poisoned, he was really hesitating when he was about to arrive at this moment. He did n¡¯t know whether he should do it or how do. Chu Qing felt guilty. At this time, he sat down and drank his soup while burying his head low. When Fu Ling watched him drink the soup, there was a trace of complexity in his eyes. . But she still had a lot of questions in her heart and wanted to ask him why he did this, but she forcibly swallowed these questions in her mind. Looking at him, he raised his eyebrows, looked at him spoiledly and asked, ¡°How is it? Is it delicious?¡± After Chu Qing heard what he said, he did n¡¯t lifts the head. It was just a little nodded. After seeing him nodded, Poria has been trying to suppress his sadness and not let his emotions burst out. At this time, he asked tentatively: ¡°Yes, have you seen any mandarin since you came back?¡± Fu Ling looked at him with a look of expectation, and actually wanted to get affirmation from his words. Even if he had any hardships, he could tell himself, but Chu Qing heard what she said at this time. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1420 The hand paused suddenly, and lifts the head came to see her. His eyes panicked, and slightly said the head said no, what¡¯s wrong? Suddenly asked this question. After Fu Ling heard what he said, a flash of loss flashed in her eyes and was quickly covered up by her. Slightly shook the head, watching him drink the soup, the two were silent and did not speak. Chu Qing felt a little wrong, why she suddenly asked herself such a question, and looked at her in doubt and asked: ¡° Did you hear anything or saw something? Why suddenly asked me this question? ¡° After Fu Ling heard what he said, she smiled and shook the head slightly. Although she looked at him, she was always disappointed in her eyes: ¡°Just kidding, no, you think too much, Just want to ask, to see if you have contacted recently, is the soup delicious? If it¡¯s delicious, continue it. ¡° After Chu Qing heard what she said, she looked at her half-trustfully, but she saw her expression very calm, and thought of the past few days, she did not show too much weak spot, so there should be no big problems, just a little Rest assured. Chu Qing would occasionally lifts the head to look at him and smile at her. When Fu Ling looked at him, in fact, his heart was full of distress, but more of it was chills. Fu Ling looked at him in a very complicated mood, still clenching his fists tightly, although he didn¡¯t let him see with his hands on his legs. She was trying to cover up her emotions, but when she occasionally saw him lifts the head to watch herself smile at herself, she was telling her in a corner of her heart, maybe Chu Qing was helpless. But occasionally, she may think that he really doesn¡¯t like himself. She wonders whether the choices he made are right or wrong, and whether the efforts made are worth or not worth. Chu Qing quickly drank the soup. When he lifts the head, he saw Po Ling looking at himself with a gentle look, a little shy, so he turned his head away. After Fuling saw him finish drinking him, he took the things away and did not ask him anything. The moment when Chu Qing saw her close the door after he left, he was really sighed. Although Chu Qing was very guilty in his heart, he still resolutely picked up this pack of poison this time, and came to the kitchen to cook the soup in person. Everyone in the official family knew that Chu Qing was the man he loved most. I also know how important he is to the lord of the palace, so when I saw him making soup, I tried to stop it, saying that letting them take care of things one after another refused, and taking advantage of them when they did n¡¯t pay attention. The poison was put into the water, and it was put in a spoonful, but the toxicity was very strong. After the soup was ready, he came outside Fuling¡¯s doorway and heard a little cry when he walked in, but he thought he had heard it wrong, so he raised his hand and hesitated at this time, finally knock Knocked on the door. Poria actually turned to bear crying after returning to the house, originally thought that no one came to find himself, but suddenly heard the knock on the door, and the voice of Chu Qing was also heard. At this time, I was shocked, wiped away my tears, washed my face, and hurriedly opened the door. Chu Qing glanced into her room at this time, making sure that no one was there, and asked in doubt: ¡°Can I go in?¡± Fu Ling saw that he had something in his hand. In fact, he knew that it might have been poisoned, but she still smiled slightly at him and asked him to enter. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1421 Chu Qing put the soup down after he entered. Fu Ling looked at him this time and asked, wondering, ¡°What is this? Was it cooked for me?¡± After hearing what he said, Chu Qing looked at the bowl of soup, slightly nodded. After seeing him lowering his head, a trace of loss flashed in Fuling¡¯s eyes, but was quickly covered up by her. Smile and sit down. Fu Ling looked at him still with tender eyes. At this time, she sat down and the 2 people faced each other. Chu Qing helped her to get some soup for him, and after pushing it, she pushed his bowl to her. Looking at her in front. His eyes looked slightly expectant. he he look, see this is my first time, I do n¡¯t know if I can thank you for taking care of me for so many days. Poria heard a little nodded from what he said. Although her mouth was always smiling and her eyes were very gentle, her heart actually hurt a little. Po Ling put the bowl of soup up at this time, and looking at the bowl of soup, Chu Qing thought she knew something, because she smelled that after all, she was a medical doctor and could definitely smell some toxicity. When he was doing it, he had been smelling it repeatedly, but he didn¡¯t smell anything, and he was afraid that Fuling could smell it, so when he looked at Fuling, he was a little bit restless. cautiously asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, isn¡¯t it? The appearance is not good? Or don¡¯t want to drink?¡± When Fu Ling heard what he said, he slightly looked at the head and lifts the head to look at him, looking at him with a smile on his mouth, and said softly, ¡°No, just moved.¡± After talking, she secretly wiped tears from the corners of her eyes, and Chu Qing saw her action, heard her words, and when she saw her eyes, she really didn¡¯t know what to say. Although Poria knew that it was poisonous, she resolutely drank the soup without a spoon. After drinking, she wiped her mouth with a handkerchief and looked at him, slightly nodded. Looking at him, he said excitedly: ¡°Drink well, it really is the soup you made, I like to drink, and have another bowl.¡± After Chu Qing heard what she said, she immediately refused, and the pretended mysterious tone said: ¡°I can¡¯t drink, I can only drink a bowl, it¡¯s bad for my health if I drink too much.¡± After finishing the soup, he took away the soup. He had been observing Poria¡¯s reaction repeatedly, but Poria¡¯s natural expression was very calm. This made Chu Qing have a little doubt in his heart whether he had taken the wrong medicine. Suddenly he was a bit complicated. At this time, after taking the soup out, Poria sent him to the door. Chu Qing thought that Poria would close the door, so at this time, some of the soup was poured into the pot, and the pot was withered all at once. All of the seconds wilted. Chu Qing¡¯s eyes widened at this time, but when he looked at the potted flower, he did not expect that the potted flower would wither within a few seconds. Chu Qing looked back in surprise at this time, but there was no Fuling silhouette at the door. Fuling had actually seen this scene. The moment she saw her heart seemed to be torn apart by several people. The knife pierced his wound. When Fu Ling saw Chu Qing looking back, she quickly hid next to the door and pretended not to see it. Chu Qing was not sure if she had seen it, so she took a step forward and looked at her door. It happened that Fuling was sitting on a chair at this time. In fact, Fuling was sitting on the chair quickly after seeing him coming. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1424 That¡¯s why I said that I was fine. Although she was Hundred Venoms Immunity, yesterday¡¯s poison was so toxic that she was still in trouble. After Chu Qing heard what she said, her heart was filled with guilt all at once, but she didn¡¯t expect that she had already understood, why did they plan to drink it obediently. If something really happened to her body, wouldn¡¯t something really happen, it looked like Poria in his eyes. But at the same time, I was a little guilty and asked in doubt: ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that you really hurt the body? And why do you do this? In fact, you can completely expose me or drive me out. This is what it is for you. , Can guarantee your safety, why do you have to do this? ¡° Fu Ling heard what he said and looked at him with a faint smile, with tears in the corners of his eyes. After hearing these words, he cried even more. He was lying on his body and holding his hand. This was the first time he had such close contact, but his heart was really uncomfortable. At this time, he shouted loudly: ¡°But I like you because I like you, so I am willing to do this, I do n¡¯t Willing to drive you out, if you go out, where should you go, I know that the official language is threatening you now, I can help you. ¡° After finishing this sentence, she fell asleep, because of drinking too much alcohol, so he was a little dizzy and fell asleep, Chu Qing looked at Poria, who was sleeping quietly in her arms at this time. . Her face was still covered with tears, and when she went out, there was a bit of pain. At this time, a princess hugged her up and walked out of the wine cellar. Fu Ling ¡¯s personal maid knew they were at the door after they went to the wine cellar. At the time. After seeing Chu Qing bring his palace master out, he saw a sharp flash in his eyes and asked, ¡°What are you doing? What happened to our palace master?¡± After hearing what she said, Chu Qing raised her eyebrows and glanced at her. Her eyes were full of disdain: ¡°Can¡¯t you see it? She got drunk and quickly let me go, I will send her back to the room rest.¡± After finishing speaking, holding her back to Fuling¡¯s room. Chu Qing cautiously put Poria on her bed at this time. At this time, she had seen the medicine in the bed cabinet spilled out and asked doubtfully: ¡°What is this?¡± Fu Ling ¡¯s close-fitting maid just hit a pot of hot water. After hearing his question, she naturally said: ¡°There is something else all these are antidote, all made by our princess, how difficult is it to Deal with it, but it¡¯s strange, it¡¯s usually put inside, why did it suddenly fall out? ¡° There was a little pride in her tone, and she couldn¡¯t see Chu Qing flashing a trace of guilt in her eyes. Fu Ling¡¯s personal maid was supposed to wait for Fu Ling, but was robbed by Chu Qing. In Chu Qing, he poured hot water on the table and helped him wipe the sweat on his head. Fu Ling ¡¯s close maid saw him and thought he was atonement, so he ignored him and went out to prepare for a sober soup. Fu Ling felt that his body was a little hot at this time, and tossed a bit there. Inside these eyes, he opened slightly, and he saw a silhouette of a person. No matter who she was, she felt like he was Chu Qing, so at this time, she raised two hands, put them on his neck, then approached him, and suddenly kissed his lips. Chu Qing found that at this moment his heart suddenly seemed to be a bit of a heartbeat, and the heartbeat was slightly faster. He didn¡¯t know what was going on, and looked at him a little stunned. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1423 When Fuling heard what he said, of course he knew what he was asking, so he nodded at him, looking at him with a look of radiance, and said, ¡°Very good.¡± She knew that Chu Qing might come to her today, so she got up early in the morning and painted her makeup for several hours before turning it into this look, hoping to cover up the past. Looking at Chu Qing with a tired face, Fu Ling¡¯s heart was really distressed, because from their words he understood, today is the fourth day of poisoning, she knows what to endure the situation, he hopes to help him break down But at the same time, he didn¡¯t dare to say anything, so he raised his hands and put it on his face at this time, looking at him with a slight pain in his eyes, but said in a pretentious and relaxed manner: ¡°Are you tired recently ? Or I will take you to the wine cellar. Some of the wine inside can heal your body. Let ¡¯s drink a little. ¡° Chu Qing might feel a little annoyed recently and was overwhelmed by everything to try to release her emotions, so unfathomable mystery agreed to her invitation. When Fu Ling saw such a gentle Chu Qing, a corner of her heart seemed to melt a little bit. At this time, he was a little closer to him. Although the two people were still a little apart, the two people were much closer. Fu Ling buried her head in his arms at this time and said with a happy face: ¡°I hope the time can stop at this second.¡± Chu Qing was ashamed of her in her heart, so although he was slightly repelled by this action in his heart, he did not pay any action. Fu Ling ¡¯s personal maid just took it and saw them 2 at the door. , Suddenly shyly covered his eyes and left. Fuling took him to the wine cellar. After arriving there, there was a lot of wine. Fuling wanted to intoxicate herself. She wanted to forget all this. She wanted to pretend to know nothing, so she desperately went to herself. Drunk a drink in his stomach, took one drink after another, and took another bottle after another. Chu Qing watched him drink so much, and accompanied him to drink together, but his wine volume was better than Fuling, so Fuling was a little drunk after drinking a few glasses, and he was still the same as usual, Still keep awake. Fuling approached him at this time, buried her head on his shoulder and asked, ¡°What the hell am I in your heart? Actually, I want to ask you many times.¡± She was laughing and crying as she spoke, and it felt very uncomfortable. Chu Qing was silent when he heard what he said, and he could not answer his question because he did n¡¯t even know it. Fu Ling saw that he didn¡¯t speak, and didn¡¯t force him to ask anymore. He picked up a glass of wine and poured it into his stomach. He was already drunk. Poria had already drank high, so during the period when she drank high, she suddenly burst into tears and put her hand on Chu Qing¡¯s shoulder. Looking at Chu Qing, the voice choked back a little: ¡°Do you know? Actually, you and I understood her plan, and I know that the soup you gave me yesterday was poisoned.¡± Chu Qing looked at him in disbelief when she heard what she said, then hesitantly asked after a second: ¡°Why do you still drink?¡± Fu Ling looked at him with a smile and a cry when he heard what he said: ¡°Actually, I¡¯m good at detoxification, and I¡¯m also a physique of Hundred Venoms Immunity. I may not have told you, but I know that talking to him to me that night There is no harm, so I drank it in. ¡° In fact, Po Ling did not want to make him feel guilty. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1424 That¡¯s why I said that I was fine. Although she was Hundred Venoms Immunity, yesterday¡¯s poison was so toxic that she was still in trouble. After Chu Qing heard what she said, her heart was filled with guilt all at once, but she didn¡¯t expect that she had already understood, why did they plan to drink it obediently. If something really happened to her body, wouldn¡¯t something really happen, it looked like Poria in his eyes. But at the same time, I was a little guilty and asked in doubt: ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that you really hurt the body? And why do you do this? In fact, you can completely expose me or drive me out. This is what it is for you. , Can guarantee your safety, why do you have to do this? ¡° Fu Ling heard what he said and looked at him with a faint smile, with tears in the corners of his eyes. After hearing these words, he cried even more. He was lying on his body and holding his hand. This was the first time he had such close contact, but his heart was really uncomfortable. At this time, he shouted loudly: ¡°But I like you because I like you, so I am willing to do this, I do n¡¯t Willing to drive you out, if you go out, where should you go, I know that the official language is threatening you now, I can help you. ¡° After finishing this sentence, she fell asleep, because of drinking too much alcohol, so he was a little dizzy and fell asleep, Chu Qing looked at Poria, who was sleeping quietly in her arms at this time. . Her face was still covered with tears, and when she went out, there was a bit of pain. At this time, a princess hugged her up and walked out of the wine cellar. Fu Ling ¡¯s personal maid knew they were at the door after they went to the wine cellar. At the time. After seeing Chu Qing bring his palace master out, he saw a sharp flash in his eyes and asked, ¡°What are you doing? What happened to our palace master?¡± After hearing what she said, Chu Qing raised her eyebrows and glanced at her. Her eyes were full of disdain: ¡°Can¡¯t you see it? She got drunk and quickly let me go, I will send her back to the room rest.¡± After finishing speaking, holding her back to Fuling¡¯s room. Chu Qing cautiously put Poria on her bed at this time. At this time, she had seen the medicine in the bed cabinet spilled out and asked doubtfully: ¡°What is this?¡± Fu Ling ¡¯s close-fitting maid just hit a pot of hot water. After hearing his question, she naturally said: ¡°There is something else all these are antidote, all made by our princess, how difficult is it to Deal with it, but it¡¯s strange, it¡¯s usually put inside, why did it suddenly fall out? ¡° There was a little pride in her tone, and she couldn¡¯t see Chu Qing flashing a trace of guilt in her eyes. Fu Ling¡¯s personal maid was supposed to wait for Fu Ling, but was robbed by Chu Qing. In Chu Qing, he poured hot water on the table and helped him wipe the sweat on his head. Fu Ling ¡¯s close maid saw him and thought he was atonement, so he ignored him and went out to prepare for a sober soup. Fu Ling felt that his body was a little hot at this time, and tossed a bit there. Inside these eyes, he opened slightly, and he saw a silhouette of a person. No matter who she was, she felt like he was Chu Qing, so at this time, she raised two hands, put them on his neck, then approached him, and suddenly kissed his lips. Chu Qing found that at this moment his heart suddenly seemed to be a bit of a heartbeat, and the heartbeat was slightly faster. He didn¡¯t know what was going on, and looked at him a little stunned. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1425 And he didn¡¯t feel like refusing. Fu Ling went to sleep and lay in bed. Chu Qing looked at Fu Ling, his eyes full of spoiling, even he didn¡¯t realize that he looked at her with such gentle eyes. Put a hand on her face and stroke her face, the voice said softly: ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± He actually said this to Fuling, as if he was apologizing to Fuling, but Fuling had fallen asleep and simply could not hear what he said. Chu Qing could feel like he was a little bit tempted at him, but he was not sure. When looking at her, his eyes were full of tenderness and guilt. Seeing the sleeping Poria, he had a urge to kiss, and when he just leaned down to approach her, and when approaching her lips, he suddenly felt a little unwell. He knew that his toxicity had been slowly onset, because it would not be long before it was the fifth day, that is, the day when his toxicity occurred. Poulin¡¯s close-fitting maid happened to bring in some sobering soup and saw Chu Qing¡¯s face slightly ugly. Asked doubtfully: ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± After Chu Qing heard what she said, she shook the head and pointed at the Poria lying on the bed, saying: ¡°Take good care of her, help her cover the quilt and don¡¯t let her catch cold.¡± After Fu Ling¡¯s personal maid heard what he said, she nodded and looked at the direction of his departure with doubt. When he left, he almost stumbled into the door, and Fu Ling¡¯s personal maid was a little dazed. Chu Qing in the return to house The whole portrait is crazy, because the body is so uncomfortable, its toxicity has gradually been attacking, at this time, I took a piece of cloth and put it in my mouth to bite to prevent I broke my tongue. She clenched her fists tightly, sweating and sweating, and she looked like she was brood beaded with sweat. The official said that today was the fifth day. She did n¡¯t know if Chu Qing had completed his task, so she pretended to be a maid from early in the morning. The back door entered. Soon came to Chu Qing¡¯s room. After arriving at Chu Qing¡¯s house, he suddenly hesitated and passed toward Fuling¡¯s room. When he saw Fuling lying in bed, there was occasionally a slight hum. simply There is no such thing as a little thing, and his face is quite ruddy. The official said that he did not complete his task when he went out. He just kept cursing him. Fu Ling¡¯s personal maid just came over to eat and saw it. A maid was looking at Fu Ling at the door. She was very puzzled. At this time, she shouted at the official saying: ¡°What are you doing?¡± After hearing someone shouting in the official language, he quickly buried his head low, slightly hooked the head, and hurriedly left Fuling¡¯s day. The close maid was very puzzled to see this maid, but because she was eager to take care of Fuling, she didn¡¯t. Ignore it. The official said that he didn¡¯t complete the task, that is, he didn¡¯t give the poison to Poria. It didn¡¯t happen that Chu Qing would rather suffer. For this woman, she didn¡¯t complete her task. I was very angry in my heart, so at this time, you also clenched your fists and came outside the door of Chu Qing ¡¯s room and opened the door directly. I saw Chu Qing lying on the ground at this time, sweating and sweating, the whole person was completely different. He usually looks radiant. He was a little uncomfortable when he was tortured. When he saw the official words coming, he extended the hand and said with a very serious expression: ¡°Hurry up and take your feet out, otherwise I will blame you for being unkind.¡± Hearing what he said in the official language, he tickled the corner of his mouth, and there was a sarcastic smile on his face. At this time, he came in. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1426 After closing the door, he walked leisurely in front of him. Looking at Chu Qing¡¯s so painful look, she smiled with her head raised, and her voice was slightly provocative and said: ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to have this day too.¡± After talking, he squatted down and pinched his chin at this time, Chu Qing has been tortured a little bit like a human. Because of the toxic attack, he is really very uncomfortable, feeling that he has several ants on his body Crawling on his body, biting his flesh, it was particularly painful and uncomfortable. For his own physical reasons, Chu Qing actually did not want to go out to beg her, but because it was really uncomfortable, so at this time looked at the official language. The tone said a little pleading: ¡°Hurry and give me the cure. I am very uncomfortable. If you don¡¯t give me the cure again, I will die. When the time comes, no one will help you complete the task. See what you do. ? ¡° Hearing what he said, he knew he was threatening himself, so at this time, he squeezed his chin by the corner of his mouth and looked disdainfully at him, raising his eyebrows. With a ridiculous smile on his face, he said: ¡°Do you think you threaten me like this and you are afraid? If I want to deal with him, I can do it at any time. Anyway, after you die, he will definitely not be able to live, when the time comes she will talk to when the time comes and he will die with you. ¡° Chu Qing looked at this woman, not expecting him to be so shameless, nor even thinking that he could be so vicious. The official said at this time he reached out and looked at him and asked, ¡°What about my poison? Give it back to me.¡± Chu Qing heard me saying that I still slightly hook the head, letting my own pain, one hand has been grasping his abdomen tightly. Explained: ¡°No, I have used it. I made her a soup yesterday and gave her a drink.¡± ¡° Hearing what he said in the official language, she looked at her in doubt and asked, ¡°Why is he still lying in bed? Simply nothing like it, are you sure you used it? Or do you want to deceive me to get the antidote?¡± ¡° Chu Qing was really uncomfortable, and wanted to explain it to her and found it a bit laborious. At this time, the tone was a little impatient and said: ¡°I said it is true, I have really put it into the soup, but who knows that she turned out to be the body of Hundred Venoms Immunity, think about it for yourself, she When was it poisoned? ¡° Hearing what he said in the mandarin and carefully recalling it seemed that there really wasn¡¯t it, so tentatively believed what he said, but she was still a bit lost in her heart. She originally wanted to say that poisoning her to poison with poison was also a good way. Nor did she expect that she turned out to be a Hundred Venoms Immunity body, so he could only find another way. At this time, he took out a package of antidote from the pharmacy and put it in front of Chu Qing. He shook a few threats in front of him and said, ¡°I can give you the antidote, but you have to do things for me. I can easily give you the antidote.¡± After talking, he looked at him provocatively. Chu Qing saw that she had hurt so much, she still refused to be spared, and threatened him in such a time of crisis, simply a villain, Chu Qing She was very disdainful to her in her heart. And I wish I could tear him apart, but still held back my emotions, looking at her slightly nodded, frowns gnashing teeth said: ¡°Well, I promise you, no matter what you let me do, but you must now You have to give me the money, otherwise no one can help you talk about it. ¡° After the mandarin heard what he said, tentatively believed, and the mandarin looked happy, and put the antidote on his hand. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1427 After Chu Qing got the antidote given to him by Gong Yan, he immediately put it away and planned to secretly manage the manager. After all, he knew that this antidote must not be such a good antidote. Although he didn¡¯t know what Dao Palace said he had given himself, and asked himself to administer Fuling, but looking at the seriousness of Gong Yan¡¯s face, a toxicity was definitely very powerful. After an accidental chance that his manager had this poison, he found that this poison was particularly powerful. He didn¡¯t expect that this poison was so powerful. He suddenly became sick of Gong Yan. Because he really discovered this powerful toxic, Gong Yan has not yet discovered Chu Qing this time. In fact, he has already discovered his tricks at this time. This time Chu Qing¡¯s in mind Gong Yan is now a vicious and merciless woman. After all, this poison is hard to find. If you want to really find this poison, how much time is it. And Chu Qing didn¡¯t dare to think too much. After all, Gong Yan wanted to put this picture into Poria¡¯s belly, but he had prepared it, and he didn¡¯t give Poria to Poison. When he thought of this, he suddenly felt that he was really too naive. Even with such a small thing, he only realized that Gong Yan was not such a simple person now. Chu Qing¡¯s eyes are deeply buried in his pupils, not at all revealing the meaning, obviously he also knows how to hide his emotions. Gong Yan looked at Chu Qing after thinking about his own method and was still thinking and so on, suddenly there was a little doubt, and he made a sound, ¡°en?¡± As soon as he heard such a sound, he immediately reacted, but now people are still around him, can¡¯t he expose his feet so quickly. ¡°I was just thinking about something, yes, did you think of a good way?¡± Chu Qing looked at Gong Yan with a suspicious look and was staring at him, he was not good at making any expression, even the atmosphere Not daring to change, he had to change the subject. ¡°I think about the problem, but the problem is a little simple. I still think it¡¯s easier to kill with a dagger. Then what do you think of my method?¡± Gong Yan said lightly about this murder. Chu Qing didn¡¯t dare to make any sound, so he had to pretend to agree with Gong Yan, ¡°Do you use a dagger, okay, the dagger is indeed a little simpler, then if I find a chance, I will use the dagger to kill Poria.¡± After Gong Yan heard that the person in front of him had agreed to his request, his face immediately relaxed. Although he was a little puzzled why the person in front of him had agreed to his request so quickly, he did not think too much, although she said A bit suspicious. ¡°Then we have decided this way. You must know that I am for your own good. After all, if you do n¡¯t kill Poria now, he will definitely become an obstacle for you in the future, and if you do n¡¯t harm him, There will definitely be major events in the future, you should understand the meaning of these words I told you during this time. ¡° Gong Yan told Chu Qing as if he understood what he meant, hoping that he could understand what he meant, after all, she could have really worked hard. Chu Qing not at all thought too many questions, just thought about it for a while, but not at all gave too big an answer, after all, she did n¡¯t want to tell such a bad woman in front of him, in fact, he had already seen her Tricks. It¡¯s nothing more than wanting to make killing intent that¡¯s all to Poria, but Chu Qing looked at Gong Yan in front of me seriously, it seems that I want to lie to myself, and expression is so serious, Chu Qing doesn¡¯t know a little What should I do. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1428 Chu Qing knew that such a woman in front of him was nothing more than trying to convince himself of her ghost words. He originally thought that even if Gong Yan said anything, he would not have such an idea in his heart. But I didn¡¯t expect Gong Yan to just say such a sentence. Such an action would be a bit inexplicable to believe in Gong Yan¡¯s words, although I said that I didn¡¯t know whether she said it was true or not. Show yourself acting. But Chu Qing didn¡¯t think about it so much at this time, but instead he really really thought about what Gong Yan said at this time. This time Chu Qing¡¯s idea of ??not wanting to hurt Fu Ling was shaken. After all, he impossible hurt his true self for a woman. If it is like this, then he really broke his wife and lost his soldiers. Chu Qing thinks more and more that such a thing seems to be lingering in his mind. He originally wanted to think about such a thing, but no matter what he did, shaking his head, this thing was repeated. Appeared in his mind. Chu Qing finally let him wander around in his mind here. I think I still have to take a good look first. After all, I ca n¡¯t figure out who can say what I can believe now. Now, I might just be I can believe my thoughts. Then he remembered that Gong Yan wanted him to find an opportunity to get close to Poria. After all, no matter how he said, Gong Yan could not feel that he hadn¡¯t done this time, so he would definitely doubt himself. All he can do now is to eliminate Gong Yan¡¯s suspicion of himself as soon as possible, and truly trust himself. If that time comes, his own affairs will be much easier to handle. Chu Qing thought more and more that he had to do this. After all, he didn¡¯t think of other ways to solve such a problem, so he felt that he still implemented it according to Gong Yan¡¯s ideas and thought in the future. After thinking about the matter, he no longer hesitated whether such a thing would cause Poria to have any offensive meaning. After all, he didn¡¯t think too much now, just wanted to find some opportunities to approach Poria. After all, the most important thing now is It is close to Poria. Although it is said that the words of Gong Yan are still shaking in his heart, but by this time it is much calmer. Although he said that he knew this matter and did not know whether it was what he imagined, but the most important thing is that now he Forget about such a thing first. Chu Qing rubbed his head, and then carried a bag of fruit into Fuling¡¯s room. After knocking on the door, Chu Qing dared to come in when he heard the answer ¡°Come in¡± inside. As soon as he came in, he immediately asked Po Ling how to warm up, partly asked whether he was really good for the body, and partly hesitated about what Gong Yan asked him to do. ¡°Poulin, I came to see you again this time. Have you got better? Have you taken the medicine I gave you in time? By the way, I bought some fruit for you. If you say something greedy, There are fruits here. If you want to eat them, you can wash them and eat them. ¡°Chu Qing¡¯s polite greetings as usual, although with a certain degree of concern. After Fuling kissed Chu Qing that time, she never gave Chu Qing a chance to spend time with herself. After all, she felt that she was drunk and kissed Chu Qing. She was sorry, so that ¡¯s how she did it. . It may be that she feels ashamed herself, so she dare not see Chu Qing, but did not expect that Chu Qing came to see herself again. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1429 When Chu Qing looked at Fu Ling¡¯s eyes against herself, it was as uncomfortable as if she was sorry for her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, whether it¡¯s uncomfortable or how, if you tell me, I will help you.¡± Chu Qing, an opponent who is very willing to help others, said she didn¡¯t see the suspiciousness on her face. ¡°I¡¯m fine, if you have nothing, then you can go back as soon as possible, otherwise, it¡¯s useless for you to stay here, and I¡¯m not used to staying here with me.¡± Fu Ling didn¡¯t know what to say Only then can Chu Qing be blown away, and in desperation he has no choice but to speak harshly. When Chu Qing heard such a sentence, he felt a little sad. Suddenly, Fu Ling said such a sentence to himself suddenly, his face became so fast, and he suddenly felt a little strange. After thinking of such a question, she looked at Po Ling accurately and found that she always dodged herself, as if she had done something sorry for herself, and was guilty. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, is there something hiding you from me? If you are hiding something from me, you tell me that I can share it with you. You don¡¯t have to hide it in your heart anymore.¡± Chu Qing on the surface It¡¯s an empathetic expression, in fact, it just wants to hear what the person in front of you wants to say. Fu Ling didn¡¯t think that the meaning of her women¡¯s dress had been cracked so quickly. There was a little doubt. Was it easy for her to lie? Suddenly his face was red again. ¡°Actually nothing, you don¡¯t have to worry about me so much.¡± Chu Qing is just pretending to be nodded like, ¡°Oh, I understand, you just don¡¯t want to say that¡¯s all.¡± He didn¡¯t plan to keep himself when he saw the other party, so he planned to go back and ask Gong Yan. After all, he really couldn¡¯t figure out such a question. Gong Yan said Fuling when the time comes will definitely hinder himself. Say that you can also keep a good hand. ¡°Gong Yan, I don¡¯t care about you now, you have to tell me the fact that you said Poria when the time comes will definitely hinder me, but you don¡¯t say what exactly hinders me, how can I act like you.¡± Chu Qing Pretend to be unable to move. Gong Yan didn¡¯t expect Chu Qing to suddenly find himself at this time, simply didn¡¯t think too much about it, and said directly: ¡°I have a reason to help you, because Fu Ling and Gong Family Elder secretly planned to save you Gong Family is under house arrest, so I help you because of such a thing. ¡° After she said such a sentence, she suddenly knew that she had leaked her words, and immediately complained about her big mouth. Why did she say so quickly, so she immediately planned to let him not believe, ¡°In fact, I said this is just a joke, you Don¡¯t take it seriously. ¡° Chu Qing not at all What expression, still standing there in astonishment, as if nothing mattered to him. On the contrary, Gong Yan was a little scared when he saw such an expression. Because Gong Yan knew, Chu Qing must be thinking about whether what he said was true or false at this time. He was trying to figure out what he meant. Now she also knows that this matter is not going to be saved. To the man. Chu Qing didn¡¯t think of himself, and suddenly remembered that he wanted to know such an answer. The ghost sent God to find Gong Yan. He thought he wouldn¡¯t ask but he didn¡¯t expect that he really asked. It was only at this time that he learned that Gong Yan ¡¯s obstruction of self was referring to this plan, and the strangest thing was why they must put them under house arrest. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1430 Chu Qing simply no matter how the person behind tells himself this thing is false, he will not believe me anymore, after all, he already understands how to say it, this thing must be true, so he does not say I will say these things in front of him. He had been entangled in his heart, what should he do, he felt he should not kill Poria after hesitation, after all, he still thought Poria should not die like that. One of them, even if he didn¡¯t know it, was that he didn¡¯t think he could kill so many people so quickly, after all, he might still have his usefulness. After Chu Qing wanted to understand such a thing, he immediately relieved himself. After all, he is now understood. This person must be incapable of killing. However, now I have to think and so on to dispel Gong Yan ¡¯s doubts. . The more he thought about it, the more he thought it was not as simple as he had imagined. It turned out that there were too many other things behind him, and he didn¡¯t even know what was going on. But for him, these things are definitely not good things, and these things must be about him, so how can this thing be a good thing for himself. Chu Qing doesn¡¯t want to continue thinking like this any more. After all, he already understood this matter. No wonder Fuling will involve himself. It turns out that he wants to put himself under house arrest like everyone else. Although he is still very puzzled in his heart, why do they want to make a profit, what other things must just imprison themselves, and it seems that they are not at all doing the wrong thing, but why are they doing so to themselves. Chu Qing didn¡¯t understand this thing more and more, and finally didn¡¯t even think about it. After all, it wasn¡¯t when he wanted to think about such things. After thinking about it, Chu Qing planned to find a way. After all, the way is the most important. Chu Qing¡¯s brain is not very slow, and it can be said that it is faster than the ordinary person, so if he really thinks of a way, he must be able to think of it, and I will say it again. , Coupled with how his wisdom might not come up. I came up with an idea that satisfied him in a moment. Since they all already have their little tricks, why can¡¯t they have a little thought of themselves. Chu Qing felt that it would be better to design an illusion of not only killing Poria, but also elicit and eliminate the misfortune of Gong Yan. After all, how to say this is a 2nd best thing. And he has been acting for Gong Yan this cruel woman for a long time, now it is finally time to let her vent, and he will not continue to endure like this. After Chu Qing thought of such a method, he felt that this matter could be done in such a way. Now that everything has been thought of, then the next step is to get a real combat. I want to say that I do n¡¯t know who wins and who loses at the end, but there will be rewards for what you give. Even if the rewards are not ideal, but as long as you have your own heart in it, you will be relieved. Too. After Chu Qing wanted to understand such a thing, he felt that he not only had to kill Gong Yan, but also decided to marry Fuling. Although it is not a trivial matter to say such a thing, he has now decided how he might change so quickly, and besides, this is an embodiment of his careful thinking, how could he possibly be this Concealed such a thing. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1431 Chu Qing thinks more and more that he must do this, after all, it is better to say earlier and talk earlier. So Chu Qing came to Fuling¡¯s room again. This time it was still a polite knock on the door. There was still a sentence in it, ¡°Come in.¡± As soon as he came in, he saw Fu Ling sitting on the bed, and lightly walked to Fu Ling¡¯s side, ¡°I found out who I am.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter, you are all the boss, how could I not find you, how can I have time to find me at this time.¡± Fu Ling Diamond is a little strange why Chu Qing came to find himself at such a time, and I will make such a childish joke with myself. ¡°Actually I want to tell you something, but I don¡¯t know if you will agree with my dad. Now I just want to make a joke with you about the next thing, but you have to be mentally prepared.¡± Chu Qing pretends to be a person who is always affectionate. After all, he knows one thing. Who wouldn¡¯t act? It¡¯s just that others can¡¯t see that¡¯s all. When Fu Ling heard such a sentence, she felt a shock in her heart: What did Chu Qing say to herself at this time, she also said that she should prepare herself mentally, what is it, what a major thing. When she thought of this place, she felt uneasy, but she thought that the person in front of her was still here. She could only pretend to be settled, and said indifferently, ¡°Okay, don¡¯t sell the customs anymore, just speak as soon as you have anything.¡± ¡°Since you have spoken like this, then I have nothing to hide. In fact, what I want to tell you is that I like you. Let¡¯s get married. I promise I will give you happiness.¡± Although Fu Ling said that she had already been psychologically prepared, but after she heard such a sentence, her heart suddenly felt uneasy, because she didn¡¯t expect it to be such a thing, but her heart was still very excited. . ¡°Is this sentence you said true, wouldn¡¯t it be a lie to me.¡± Fu Ling seemed to be afraid that the person in front of him was joking with herself. ¡°Of course I won¡¯t lie to you, but this is my sincerity. You said directly whether you promised to be my bride.¡± Chu Qing did not expect that the person in front of him would be such an expression, but, He does not at all mean anything else. ¡°Of course I promise you.¡± Fu Ling expressed a very happy look. As soon as Chu Qing saw the people in front of him, he had agreed with his statement. At that time, he felt that such a request was definitely hopeful. After all, how to say, wily old fox, he can learn. ¡°Then you have agreed to my words, should you call me husband, this way we can show our intimacy even more.¡± Chu Qing is like a little child who stole sugar Same, said with a smile. ¡°Husband.¡± Fu Ling Jiao shouted such a sentence, and immediately closed her mouth, because her face can already see the suspicious red. ¡°Okay, I heard that. I decided that we will get married after 3 days. Do n¡¯t ask why you would do that. I will only answer you. After all, hurry up to show that you are mine. In this way, I do n¡¯t need to. I¡¯m afraid you will be snatched away by other people. ¡°Chu Qing suddenly looked happy. After Chu Qing solved such a thing, he went back to inform Gong Yan, and even his expression changed to the same, ¡°I have used Poria and I got so many excuses to marry me. After I got married to him, I will really kill her, you can rest assured this time. ¡° He did not expect that he would act like this. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1432 After getting a good opinion, there will be 3 days soon after the opinion is there. On the wedding day, Gong Yan is among the guests. Do n¡¯t ask her why she ¡¯s so easy to get in because it ¡¯s because Chu Qing opened a special session for him. Of course, Fuling definitely does n¡¯t know such a thing. And her goal here is to see if Chu Qing really assassinated Fu Ling. After all, she came here, and she did n¡¯t want to get such an answer, then what did she do here. After finishing the speech, looking at Chu Qing and Fu Ling on the stage holding hands intimately, Gong Yan gave Chu Qing a special look downstairs, indicating that he should know what to do. Chu Qing answered with a look: ¡°Understood.¡± In the evening, Chu Qing entered the new house and whispered a few words of sweet words to Fuling who was sitting on the bed waiting for him. How about you. ¡° Gong Yan peeped out while standing outside. Of course, the door still opened a slit for her. That was Chu Qing¡¯s special purpose to let him see such a thing and the door opened. The premise of the matter is, of course, that she found Chu Qing when she was at first. After all, she can¡¯t say anything without preparation. ¡°Of course, I was looking forward to such a day and waited for a long time. I didn¡¯t expect that the day was really so fast. I felt like it was passing by lightning.¡± ¡°You say this, are you saying that you don¡¯t want to marry me so fast, or is that I don¡¯t feel good about marrying you so quickly.¡± ¡°Nothing. After all, I have agreed to you no matter how you say it. How could I still feel such a thing like this.¡± Let¡¯s talk about the smiles on the faces of the two people very friendly, but they have buried the secrets in their hearts. After seeing that he had talked to the person in front of him, Chu Qing thought that he could no longer be pushed away like this, and besides, someone outside the door was still watching him implement it. At the thought of this, Chu Qing can only become a smiling tiger, with a smile on his face, in fact, he has already prepared a weapon behind his back. Chu Qing finally saw that the person in front of him was still indifferent to everything, and knew that she must not be vigilant. Although she said that she was just trying to assassinate, she did n¡¯t know if the person in front of her would think I really want to kill her. Gong Yan, who was standing at the door, was impatient at this time. After all, she had waited so long. At this time, she hadn¡¯t made any progress yet, so how could she do it, so she had to stare at them with her eyes open. Chu Qing doesn¡¯t think so much anymore. After all, make your own appearance first, and show it to the people behind. As for the future, I will explain to Fuling later. Then she took out a dagger and pretended to assassinate. Unexpectedly, Fu Ling was already prepared to stop Chu Qing. In fact, she knew that Chu Qing must be the one who murdered herself. After all, if he said his understood plan, he must be inevitable. And she can also say that the series of actions he at first can represent his own thoughts, after all, he has never seen him so good to himself. So for such a thing, he also has preparedness, after all, how to say, if not prepared, he may have already died, how could he live so long. Chu Qing didn¡¯t expect that the person in front of him had just grabbed his dagger, so he was a little surprised, but his brain was running fast. If the person in front of him was already understood, he would assassinate her. That can only be troublesome. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1433 Chu Qing has n¡¯t told the people in front of him that he really did n¡¯t intend to kill her, so he said how he might compromise so quickly. But now it¡¯s difficult before and after. After all, the people behind haven¡¯t drawn them out, so he can only think of other ways. After all, such a thing is not what it seems on the surface, and besides, his real goal is not the same, but he really wants to get rid of Gong Yan. But seeing such a person in front of her, this time her vigilance has been increased, if she really calms her mood, then she can only be a little dangerous. After thinking of this, Chu Qing felt that he must ¡°pouring¡± Poria. Only when he pretended to be like this would it be possible to bring out the culprit. If this is the case, then things are really much better. After falling down, it¡¯s hard to say what she wants to say to Fuling. She is most afraid that she wants to distort her meaning. ¡°Poulin, you calm down, I really don¡¯t want to kill you once, I just want to tell you something, calm down first, don¡¯t be so irritable.¡± Chu Qing can¡¯t say aloud, only Say in a low voice, after all, I¡¯m afraid that people in the back know that I can only put down the Poria before I continue talking. Moreover, he has calculated such an angle. This angle is just perfect, and the people behind will not see what they are talking about. If it is true, their affairs will be much easier. ¡°What do you want to do, let me go, don¡¯t you say you want to assassinate me? At this time, you still want to come and tell me, don¡¯t you really want to assassinate me, who are you cheating.¡± There is no more emotion, but cold. ¡°I really didn¡¯t lie to you about this matter, you have to believe me, and again, I will explain the real thing to you, as long as you are willing to believe me.¡± Chu Qing was afraid that the people behind would rise up and had to turn again One body, said with randomness. Fu Ling looked at Chu Qing, although she said she pressed herself underneath, but at this time she had to turn herself underneath. She suddenly felt that what the person in front said was really not fake, but she was not sure. ¡°Then what are you still doing here? I will say something quickly, otherwise I will not bear the consequences.¡± Fu Ling¡¯s face suddenly eased a little now. Chu Qing also knows that he can¡¯t hide this way any more. If he hides again, the people in front of him will be suspicious. So Chu Qing confessed to Fuling that he knew about the murder of Gong Chong Yan with poison powder and daggers. After all, his key words were such a sentence, and besides, he did n¡¯t want the people in front of him to be because of such a thing And injustice yourself. ¡°Okay, now that I have finished speaking, you should understand what I mean, I really don¡¯t mean that.¡± Chu Qing said with a frown. As soon as Fu Ling saw Chu Qing¡¯s endless words, she really believed Chu Qing at this time, and now he also sees Chu Qing¡¯s true thoughts, and she has now guessed that Chu Qing is taking the opportunity to lead out and remove Gong Yan. Although Chu Qing not at all told himself where Gong Yan was, but he was not such a delicate person. Although Fu Ling felt that not at all said anything in it, it was not broken. After all, if this thing is true like this If so, she can only think of other methods herself. ¡°Look, I have made it clear to you, can you forgive me.¡± Chu Qing said earnestly. ¡°I only forgive you for the poison.¡± Fu Ling looked away. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1434 ¡°Damn, it just failed. Fuling, this slut, I will not make you feel better. Come to Japan and let¡¯s wait and see!¡± Gong Yan said while leaving the Gong Family quickly, but some accidents happened when passing the back garden. ¡­ In the marriage room: ¡°Then since you said it, you are forced to help, but now, things have been exposed, then we can rest? And it¡¯s not too early.¡± He said that Fuling looked straight at the big bed behind Chu Qing, and it seemed to mean something. ¡°Well, Po Ling, I¡¯m a little bit uncomfortable today ¡­ or not?¡± Chu Qing knew what Fu Ling was thinking. Although he and Fu Ling were married in the plan, the plan was not at all with her. Po Ling reached out his hand and planned to take a look for Chu Qing, ¡°I¡¯m uncomfortable, would you like me to help you?¡±. ¡°It¡¯s okay, maybe I¡¯m too tired ¡­¡± Chu Qing rubbed his brows, pretending to be tired. Fu Ling smiled and replied: ¡°Since you are tired, you should take a good rest.¡± He said, reaching out to take off his clothes. ¡°Wait for Poria!¡± Fu Ling¡¯s face was black for a moment, ¡°Why, you shouldn¡¯t want to share with me? Today is our big day.¡± ¡°No, Poulin, I just feel a little wronged by this.¡± Chu Qing hurriedly waved his hand, trying to make his thoughts clear. Fu Ling suddenly couldn¡¯t see through Chu Qing, ¡°I am wronged? Why do you say that?¡±. ¡°So many things happened today, and you should have been greatly frightened. Let¡¯s take a good rest first. Let¡¯s talk about things after the house. Okay?¡± Chu Qing said embarrassed laughed. ¡°No problem, I still live in this little scene.¡± Fu Ling said that she had to reach out and take off Chu Qing¡¯s shirt. ¡°Poulin, today is our big day. I left a bad impression on you. On the wedding night, let¡¯s take a good rest. I will compensate you later.¡± Chu Qing rubbed his eyebrows. Fu Ling also saw Chu Qing¡¯s appearance. Chu Qing didn¡¯t want to share a room with herself. Marrying herself was just for acting. It was useless to force herself, and to be overly demanded would only make Chu Qing¡¯s impression of herself not. Okay, so laughed at yourself, no longer forced. ¡°That¡¯s all, since you are tired, then take a good rest, do the housework, don¡¯t rush for a while.¡± Speaking of Fu Ling, each minding their own business¡¯s clothes faded away, and the bed was covered with a quilt back to Chu Qing closed his eyes and pondered. Chu Qing looked at the Poria with his back to his back, and also faded away. He lay on the side of Poria, and looked at the person with his back to his side, thinking: Sorry Poria, I took advantage of you ¡­ While thinking of leaving Gong Family, Gong Yan found a place to settle down. After a few days, he found an opportunity to contact Chu Qing to reconsider the assassination of Poria. While speeding up his feet, he was protected by a guard while passing by the back garden. Stop. ¡°Who¡¯s where!¡± Said moving towards Gong Yan¡¯s direction. When Gong Yan heard the voice, he secretly thought, ¡°Damn!¡± He said, accelerating his steps. But he was stopped by the guards at the back door. ¡°Who are you? What¡¯s the purpose of diving into the palace in the middle of the night?¡± Gong Yan knew that he could not hide, so he fought with the guard in place. At first Gong Yan could barely cope with it. However, Gong Yan was still young and lacked actual combat experience. Then he gradually began to lose strength under the guard. The guards looked at Gong Yan and knew that Dao Palace could not hold up, so he gave Gong Yan a hard hand. Gong Yan couldn¡¯t bear it and spits out mouthful of blood, knowing that he couldn¡¯t beat the guard. Just thought about finding an opportunity to draw the guard¡¯s eyes away. ¡°Chu Qing, why are you here!¡± Gong Yan shouted behind the guard and turned to escape while the guard looked towards him. ¡°Damn it! I was fooled!¡± The guard scolded, but because of the move he just recognized that the person who had just dealt with himself was Gong Yan. Gong Yan escaped from the Gong Family smoothly, but was seriously injured by the guard. He urgently needed a place to heal, so he casually found an Inn to recover from the injury. He did not appear in the city for several days. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1435 On the second day, Chu Qing woke up and found that there was no one around him and could not help relaxing. I haven¡¯t figured out what to do after seeing Poria. Fortunately, Poria is not here. I can avoid such an embarrassing scene, so Chu Qing turned over and washed up. lobby: ¡°Young Lady, her subordinates toured Fuzhong last night. When she found Gong Yan in the back garden, she played with her. She was under the palm of her subordinate. She was injured and ran away. Send someone to find? ¡°The guard kneeled on the ground and reported to Fuling what happened last night. ¡°No need, she can¡¯t turn over the winds and waves, not to mention you hurt her, she is now estimated to heal somewhere, let her go.¡± Fu Ling took a sip of tea and said lightly. ¡°Yes, the understood, the subordinate retires.¡± Poria gently nodded, picked up a book of medicine at the table, turned page by page, but thought to herself what happened between last night and Chu Qing. Thinking about accidentally knocking over the tea next to him, Chu Qing saw this scene when he came in, so he quickly rushed to protect Poria. The tea that was supposed to splash on Poria splashed on himself. Fu Ling stared at Chu Qing, who was protecting him, and warmed up for no reason, but still said stiffly, ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you, this person suddenly flew over.¡± Chu Qing couldn¡¯t help laughing when he looked at Fu Ling¡¯s hard mouth. ¡°Hey, what about you, what¡¯s the laugh, what¡¯s so funny?¡± Fu Ling couldn¡¯t help but feel annoyed. Chu Qing couldn¡¯t help laughing when he looked at Fuling Qi, and the more he laughed, the happier he was, ¡°No, I just thought you were cute.¡± ¡°Why are you this person?¡± Fu Ling looked at Chu Qing with such a happy smile, and she didn¡¯t know whether she should laugh or be angry. ¡°Okay, I don¡¯t laugh anymore, what did you just think? So fascinating?¡± Chu Qing put his smile away and asked seriously. ¡°Nothing, just some medical questions.¡± Chu Qing looked at Poria suspiciously, ¡°Really?¡± Poria couldn¡¯t help but roll the eyes, ¡°Of course it is true, what are you doing?¡± ¡°Okay, by the way, I suddenly remembered something. I have to go out in the afternoon and it will take a few days to come back. Let me tell you in advance.¡± ¡°Go out? Where to go? Are you going to hide me intentionally for a few days?¡± Fu Ling looked at Chu Qing suspiciously. ¡°You think too much, why am I hiding you, I won¡¯t be here if I hide you.¡± Chu Qing couldn¡¯t help but somewhat guilty, but still made a very serious look ¡°I¡¯m really very serious Important things to do. ¡° Fu Ling looked at a bit of guilty conscience in Chu Qing¡¯s eyes, and he was suddenly lost, but still pretended to believe him. ¡°Okay, then come back and remember to tell me.¡± ¡°Well, I just went for a while, and I will be back soon, don¡¯t worry.¡± Chu Qing looked at Fu Ling and couldn¡¯t help but sighed in relief, thinking that this is not a way, always tell her clearly. Fu Ling looked at Chu Qing straightly, ¡°Then you have to compensate me when you come back, and do what you didn¡¯t do last night.¡± ¡°Well, come back and talk again.¡± Chu Qing said embarrassed laughed. Fu Ling knew that this was just an excuse for Chu Qing to perfuse himself, but he was not reluctant. ¡°Well, then come back and say.¡± ¡°Then I will go first and prepare to go out.¡± Then he turned and walked out of the lobby. ¡°Go ahead.¡± Fu Ling looked at Chu Qing¡¯s leaving back and became enchanted. After a long time, came back to his senses. ¡°Chu Qing, Chu Qing, how can I make you like me, do we have to hide like this before?¡± Fu Ling said softly, laughing and laughing at herself. I think I am ridiculous. I like someone who does not like myself. I know that this is moth flies into the flame, but I am still very happy. Knowing that he was married to Chu Qing was only a step away from Gong Yan that¡¯s all, but still delusional to be with him and share the room with him. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1436 ¡°You said that Chu Qing would not be willing to marry Fuling. Will there be any greasiness in it?¡± Gong Family Elder sat on the throne and said seriously. As soon as Elder¡¯s words came out, the following people boiled, and the discussion of chirp chirp twitter twitter started. ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be, this Chu Qing, even if there is no shameful conspiracy, can it hide your eyes, and Fuling is not that wayward child.¡± Elder nodded, too, Chu Qing, even if there is any conspiracy, I am afraid that even his Gong Family door will not step in, is it ¡­ ¡°Everyone go out first, a few Elders stay with us to discuss.¡± As soon as the words came out, there were a few people left in the lively lobby, ¡°I wonder what¡¯s the matter with you leaving us down?¡± Elder frowned, ¡°I guess this Chu Qing will ¡­ Is there something wrong with that?¡± ¡°No way, this Chu Qing looks young and strong. How could it not work in that respect, are you worried?¡± ¡°No, no, you think about Fuling but he just married him, and the wedding night is not a matter of husband and wife. There must be something stupid about it. The problem is fussible. It ¡¯s only Chu Qing. Thinking about it, maybe this Chu Qing may simply not be humane. ¡° All the elders were suddenly scared to death, inhumane! In the lobby because Elder¡¯s this remark suddenly fell into the silence of death, it is really surprising that people who seem to have such Essence, Qi, and Spirit can¡¯t, humane! Didn¡¯t they push Fuling into Fire Pit by marrying him with Fuling? Is it too late to regret the marriage? ¡°I know you have opinions about Chu Qing, but he is my person.¡± Fu Ling, a white tunic, walked in from the door, no expression on her face. ¡°Poulin, you can think about it, this Chu Qing is inhumane, you have to stay alive in the future!¡± Elder persuaded Fu Ling bitterly, hoping that she would quickly change her mind and escape from Chu Qing. ¡°Are my men humane? All Elders are curious, or is everyone tried?¡± Elder was suddenly choked by Poria¡¯s words and coughed. ¡°What did you say to the child, what did we try?¡± Fu Ling tickled his lips sarcastically, ¡°Then you said with this courage of one¡¯s convictions that Chu Qing is inhumane, since you haven¡¯t tried anything to say him so?¡± ¡°We are not good for you either, I¡¯m afraid you will stay alive.¡± Fu Ling gave Elder a blank look in his heart, which was really funny. For her, this might be a big joke that would make her laugh for a day! ¡°Don¡¯t bother you, my own man, I know it myself, you don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡± Gong Family was suddenly choked back by Po Lin¡¯s few words, helplessly nodded, it seems that she really intends to stay alive, since she made such a choice, they don¡¯t seem to need to do much fuss to interfere with other people¡¯s affairs. After Fu Ling spoke, she walked out of the lobby and returned to her yard. ¡°Chu Qing, you are up.¡± As soon as Fuling entered, she saw Chu Qing standing at the door and didn¡¯t know what she was looking at. Chu Qing nodded, ¡°Well, what¡¯s wrong, are you tired with me?¡± Poria smiled and took the head, his face full of happiness, ¡°No, I know your pains, I will wait until the day you are willing to be a couple, and will not force you.¡± Chu Qing hooked his lower lip slightly, then walked in. Looking at his back, Fu Ling unconsciously sighed, she would wait, until the day he truly accepted her, she believed that day would come! In the following days, Fuling accompanied Chu Qing to practice qigong day and night, and accompanied him to learn cultivation techniques. Every day Fuling looked at Chu Qing who practiced qigong felt that this world never owed her, even if he had not accepted it. she was. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1437 At the same time, Gong Yan¡¯s injury also improved day by day, ¡°It seems that you are recovering well.¡± Gong Yan looked at the person and said sarcastically. ¡°I think you are recovering well, we are each other.¡± Chu Qing returned to the palace indifferently, his eyes were cold. Gong Yan looked at Chu Qing and suddenly laughed, ¡°It¡¯s a good mix. I think you have a good relationship with the woman in Fuling. Why don¡¯t you help me?¡± ¡°First, I didn¡¯t help you. Second, I didn¡¯t have any intersection with you. How can we help you?¡± ¡°Yo, why do you still want to renege on a debt, I am right to have you here this time. I recently watched that Fu Ling ¡¯s woman was really deeply rooted in you, how did you accompany you?¡± Chu Qing looked at her coldly, ¡°Whatever you do, what are you doing, hurry and say.¡± Gong Yan looked at Chu Qing like this and smiled unconsciously, ¡°I¡¯m still in a hurry, don¡¯t worry, I slowly say, you know Chu Qing, I¡¯m impossible and hurt you.¡± Chu Qing looked at her without a smile, ¡°Is it true, then I really thank you.¡± ¡°Kill Po Ling. When she and you learn from each other, you will find a chance to kill her.¡± Chu Qing immediately laughed when she heard her words, ¡°Gong Yan, where are you confident that I will listen to you and kill my wife?¡± ¡°Wife, Chu Qing, what you said is really nice. If you really take Fuling as your wife, do you think I will believe you don¡¯t want to touch her?¡± ¡°It¡¯s 2 things, how can it be confused, Gong Yan you are the Young Lady of Gong Family, why do you want to live with Po Ling?¡± Chu Qing stated his doubts about until now. Poria is nothing more than a doctor¡¯s palace, but it is the Third Young Lady of Gong Family. He seems to know nothing about these two people. ¡°Oh, Chu Qing, you don¡¯t need to know so much, you just need to know that I want you to kill Poria and I believe you can do it.¡± Chu Qing laughed softly, ¡°You, your unfathomable mystery¡¯s self-confidence, Gong Yan came to tell you, who told you?¡± ¡°Chu Qing, you are a smart person who knows who should deserve who deserves, and I believe you will make a wise decision.¡± ¡°Gong Yan, I really don¡¯t understand. How did you stare at me?¡± Gong Yan ignored Chu Qing¡¯s question and sat down on a chair with a bowl of tea in his hand. ¡°Chu Qing, in fact, I said this proposal, you can really think about it, after all, it is good for you and me.¡± ¡°Gong Yan, you are really unreasonable to the extreme. Which string are you taking the wrong string, or how is it going, how can you let me go?¡± Gong Yan looked at Chu Qing with a smile and said, ¡°Don¡¯t let you go, Chu Qing, are you still awake and need to go back to make up? ¡°The same is true for you, and so is the killing of Poria.¡± This Gong Yan is really not simple. Chu Qing looked at her after the words of Gong Yan, as if she wanted to see something from her. ¡°Chu Qing I am a member of Gong Family, you and me only have advantages and no harm in cooperating, you helped me when the time comes and I will also help you Chu Qing.¡± Chu Qing laughed, and then turned around, ¡°Then I really thank you first, but you seem to forget that you are just a Gong Family Third Young Lady, do you think I will really help you?¡± ¡°Oh, why not, and you and I each take what I need. I will give you a backer. You help me kill Poria, one move, two gains. In this way, you are all big winners in life.¡± ¡°Killing a woman who is useless to you, and changing to another that is useful to you, don¡¯t you think this deal is very cost-effective?¡± After talking, Gong Yan suddenly stood up and walked in front of Chu Qing, ¡°I can give you time to think, you have to know that only me can help you.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 1438 Chu Qing was shocked by a pair of deep-looking and beautiful ink eyes, which was laughed, and said ironically: ¡°What I haven¡¯t always understood is, why does Gong Yan say that you don¡¯t rely on your own family, but rely on me as an outsider repeatedly?¡± Gong Yan took a cup of tea on the table and took a few sips. There was a trace of blood in those eyes, and Gong Yan resisted his anger. Her expression, Chu Qing taking in the entire scene, had been with Gong Yan, and naturally knew that this person would be the most tolerant and hypocritical. Chu Qing smiled, ¡°Gong Yan, has anyone said something like this to you?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Gong Yan asked back, although she knew that Chu Qing wouldn¡¯t say anything good. ¡°Did anyone say you are patient?¡± Gong Yan smiled, the smile was very shallow, and did not go deep into his eyes at all, ¡°Chu Qing, I just praise you as you.¡± 2 people quickly avoided this topic. Gong Yan was suspicious of this person. After only drinking a few sips of tea, he never touched the table with tea. It¡¯s just that when something does not happen in general. Gong Yan smiled at Chu Qing and asked again: ¡°Seriously, Chu Qing, have you and Fuling Round House?¡± Gong Yan laughed, as if he looked like a gossip. Chu Qing looked at her like this, with a nausea in her heart, and frankly said to Gong Yan: ¡°Gong Yan, do you think that, with the things you did to me before, can we really be as beautiful as Yan Yan?¡± Gong Yan¡¯s face remained the same. ¡°The previous thing was that I was wrong, but now I completely treat you as a friend. Isn¡¯t it wrong to ask friends some private things?¡± Oh, Gong Yan really treated him like a monkey that¡¯s all! Friends! What a good excuse. Chu Qing thought secretly. I am afraid that Gong Yan just wanted to get some information from him, so that he could justify him and use it more thoroughly. Chu Qing looked at her indifferently, with frost on her face, ¡°Gong Yan, I have never regarded you as a friend, but in the future we may be able to become an ally? It¡¯s fine to tell you these little things.¡± Chu Qing flashed an unclear color in a pair of ink eyes. The bait had been put down, only to see if Gong Yan could finally be hooked. With that, Chu Qing sighed, ¡°Po Ling doubts me, so, do you think she can easily get a room with someone she doesn¡¯t trust?¡± Gong Yan was nodded, too, when he picked up the pastries and tea on the table, he ate it slowly. Looking at Gong Yan¡¯s calm appearance, Chu Qing couldn¡¯t guess her thoughts at all. Although harming people¡¯s hearts is indispensable, defensive hearts are also indispensable. Chu Qing is always guarding against Gong Yan, fearing she will use and murder herself. Thinking about it, Chu Qing opened the mouth and said: ¡°Gong Yan, what do you say I can do to make Fuling trust me and not doubt me anymore?¡± ¡°If I want her to trust you, I think it¡¯s easy. There is a saying like this, family breeds fondness. After a long time, she will naturally relax and guard against you.¡± Gong Yan bowed her eyes and smiled. ¡°Do nothing, it sounds a little dangling.¡± Chu Qing showed a puzzled expression. ¡°It doesn¡¯t necessarily mean doing nothing. I think you can send some gifts every day, more than Fuling, she will naturally know how good you are.¡± Gong Yan said some rotten methods, Chu Qing did not refute her, just listened quietly. However, Chu Qing¡¯s heart was a bit tangled. The weasel gave the chicken a New Year¡¯s greetings, so he didn¡¯t feel good about it. Therefore, the purpose of Gong Yan¡¯s visit should not be so simple. Chu Qing seemed to have reached something in general, but he still didn¡¯t get that clear answer. Thinking of this, Chu Qing took a sip of light tea, put down the cup in his hand, and said to Gong: ¡°You are waiting for me for a while, and I will come later.¡± When he had finished speaking, he went out to breathe, staying with Gong Yan, this Small Fox, really hurt his brain. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1439 Indoors, Gong Yan looked at the cup of light tea on the opposite side, and there was a touch of white smoke floating above the teacup. Gong Yan¡¯s heart moved, and the corners of his lips slightly raised. So he took out a paper bag, and when it was opened, there was a pile of white powder. Gong Yan poured the powder into the cup of light tea carefully. I saw that powder quickly melted, but Gong Yan was as excited as a lunatic, muttering to himself: ¡°Chu Qing, this is no wonder I, who told us to stand in a different position. I just hope that my heart will come true. I have waited too long for too long. Even if Fuling knows how to heal me, I want her to die! ¡° Gong Yan shook the teacup, ¡°This medicine is colorless and tasteless, and it is very soluble in water. As soon as you drink it, you can enjoy it with Poria. This way, my purpose will be achieved soon. Don¡¯t let me down. ¡° Gong Yan murmured, the pair of ink-colored eyes were astonishing, but they seemed like a lunatic. At this moment, the footsteps suddenly sounded, and when the footsteps were getting closer and closer, Gong Yan was a little flustered. She hurriedly put the tea cautiously and quickly back in place, and collected the paper that wrapped the powder. When everything was not perfect, this time, it was too late, the door opened with a click. Looking at Gong Yan, Chu Qing felt strange, and opened the mouth and said: ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just that some rooms are a little hot.¡± Then, Gong Yan wiped the sweat on her forehead with guilty conscience, which also verified her general words. Chu Qing looked at Gong Yan skeptically, but he did not believe that Gong Yan was so kind today, ¡°You really didn¡¯t move anything?¡± Gong Yan showed an innocent expression, ¡°You just happened to go out, here is just me, what can I do, you say yes, Chu Qing.¡± Chu Qing nodded, think about it too. Naturally missed the unnatural touch on Gong Yan¡¯s face. Seeing Chu Qing has now let go of doubts and precautions, Gong Yan suddenly sighed in relief. Chu Qing walked over and saw that the light tea on the table was still hot, suddenly thirsty, not even think, he drank it. Watching Chu Qing drink the cup of tea, Gong Yan secretly hooked the corner of his mouth. ¡°This time, Po Ling you will definitely die!¡± Gong Yan thought to himself. After drinking the tea, Chu Qing didn¡¯t find anything strange, so he relaxed and said to Gong Yan: ¡°Are you still persistent in your own wrong doings, do you want to harm Poria? If this is the case, we have nothing more to say, and you should go now. ¡° Chu Qing has already figured it out. With Gong Yan ¡¯s cleverness, he must have known his thoughts just now, but it ¡¯s okay to speak up frankly. Gong Yan smiled slightly and said euphemistically: ¡°Chu Qing, since you don¡¯t want to ally with me, then I will give up murdering Poria, you can rest assured that I have always been honest, I have promised things, I naturally will not regret it. or is, Chu Qing, you can¡¯t believe me? ¡° ¡°Naturally trustworthy.¡± Chu Qing cold face saying, since Gong Yan wants to act with her, then he naturally cooperates! Gong Yan just smiled, and could not help thinking. It¡¯s just that her promise will only come into effect in the next second, and the previous medication will not matter to her. Thinking, Gong Yan showed a helpless face, ¡°Since you don¡¯t welcome me, then I don¡¯t have a hot face and a cold butt, without you driving me away, I will leave.¡± After talking, he turned around and left Gong Family. Looking at the back of Gong Yan¡¯s departure, Chu Qing always felt something was wrong. However, nothing happened. If Gong Yan wanted to poison and so on, it should have happened now! After thinking for a while, Chu Qing saw that nothing happened and gave the idea to his head. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1440 Chu Qing hesitated for a long time and went to tell Fu Ling what Gong Yan had seen him. He hopes that there are not too many secrets between the two people, so that it is easy for outsiders to infiltrate and affect the trust between the two people. ¡°She? Why did she come to you suddenly? Are you okay?¡± Hearing Chu Qing ¡¯s words, Poria was frowned first, what kind of person was Gong Yan, many people wanted to know, but Po Ling ¡¯s taboo against Gong Yan was more serious, she asked Chu Qing about her concern, worrying that Gong Yan would affect Chu Qing Get started. ¡°I¡¯m fine, just to talk to you, lest Gong Yan will appear next time and make you misunderstand.¡± Chu Qing laughed and told Fu Ling that he did not at all things. Although Gong Yan secretly dispensed drugs, he had been seen through by himself, but it also showed that Gong Yan did not give up on the conspiracy of 2 people. Perhaps, Gong Yan pretended to be close to 2 people. There is another conspiracy. Poria¡¯s brows were tightened, and she was never a day-to-day anti-thief. The reason for the day-to-day anti-thief is. She really didn¡¯t expect how to deal with Gong Yan. ¡°Gong Yan is extremely good at using poison. Unless she reaches her goal, she will definitely chase and fight hard. If you don¡¯t achieve her goal, you will sit still and let me check for you. Poria was very uneasy. She suspected that Chu Qing might have been hit by Gong Yan and secretly got poisoned. For peace of mind, she forced Chu Qing to sit down, and was uneasy to check the body of Chu Qing. Chu Qing was helpless and funny. He was also moved when he saw that Fu Ling was so worried about him. In order to appease Fu Ling ¡¯s suspicious heart, Chu Qing could only obediently obey and let Fu Ling check his body. He thought everything would not happen, but Chu Qing Seeing Fu Ling¡¯s face slowly dignified, he felt a sigh in his heart, would he really be poisoned? Poria took a deep breath. Sure enough, the worst situation appeared. Chu Qing was really poisoned by Gong Yan. This kind of poison is very special. Under normal circumstances, people will not notice it at all. When the drug is triggered or something else triggers, the poison will explode instantly. For example, when Chu Qing and her round house, between Yin-Yang Harmony, the poison of Chu Qing within the body will soon be stimulated, and through the junction, the round house will also be poisoned, and the moment of the poison , 2 people will be unaware of the poison. ¡°I have been poisoned?¡± Chu Qing asked with a wry smile, he didn¡¯t think he had been careful about Gong Yan 10000000, didn¡¯t expect finally got the trick. ¡°Well, but don¡¯t worry, although you are poisoned, there is no mortal danger for now, as long as you don¡¯t ¡­¡± Poria thought Chu Qing was worried about the poison of within the body, and quickly comforted him. In fact, as long as the poison of Chu Qing within the body, as long as it is not a round room, there would basically not be too much danger. Shy, she did n¡¯t know how to explain the trigger of poisoning with Chu Qing, it was too shameful. ¡°As long as nothing?¡± Chu Qing quickly asked, he was afraid that he would accidentally touch something by mistake, when the time comes poisonous, it¡¯s funny. ¡°No, it¡¯s okay, don¡¯t believe in Gong Yan anyway, and don¡¯t touch anything that Gong Yan gives you. I will find the antidote for you immediately. Fu Ling¡¯s stuttering topic, I was afraid that Chu Qing would ask questions. After quickly telling Chu Qing a few words, he hurriedly packed some tools and hurried out. Chu Qing looked at Fuling, who left in a hurry, somewhat puzzled. He thought bitterly about what Fuling hadn¡¯t finished, why was Fuling a bit strange. Suddenly, Chu Qing recalled the situation when he met with Gong Yan before. Gong Yan was very concerned about whether he and Fu Ling had a round room, is it? The condition that triggered the poison was that he and Fuling¡¯s round house, Chu Qing¡¯s face was reddish, and now he understands why Fuling was so rushed suddenly. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1441 Fu Ling left in a hurry, and quickly searched the medicine recipe she had seen along the way, looking for ways to relieve the poison of Chu Qing. Thinking, I do n¡¯t know why I thought of the inducement of the poison, and Chu Qing just told him When asked, the shy picture came to my mind. ¡°Poria! What are you thinking about? The top priority now is to help Chu Qing find the medicine to detoxify, not when he thinks about it!¡± Poria pinched herself hard, feeling more and more ashamed of her thoughts that were still cranky at this critical moment. In order to calm down, she quickly hit a basin of cold water, buried her face in the water, and washed her cold cold water before calming her ruddy cheeks a little. In fact, Poria still feels a little uneasy in her heart. The reason for the uneasiness comes from the fact that she concealed some things from Chu Qing. Chu Qing is currently in a situation where she can actually find other ways to crack 100 poisons, but those methods are a little dangerous or a little too However, Poria still hopes to get rid of the toxins on Chu Qing through his own methods. After searching for a long time, Poria turned the medicine books everywhere. Although the messy books looked a bit unintelligent, in fact, Poria has slowly had a medicine recipe in its heart. It is just to ensure safety and accuracy. Poria also needs to be verified . ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry so much!¡± At this time, Chu Qing walked in with a smile and saw Fu Ling so busy and hard looking for a medicine recipe for him. Chu Qing was very grateful and uncomfortable. He didn¡¯t want Fu Ling to exhaust himself for him. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I will find it soon, you are waiting.¡± Fu Lingchong Chu Qing laughed, bowed his head and continued his busy search. ¡°Well, that¡¯s good, then I¡¯ll cook something for you.¡± Knowing that she can¡¯t do anything to help, Chu Qing hopes to make up for her thanks to Poria by other means. Poria did not look up, but was un¡¯ed. Chu Qing took a deep look at Poria and turned to prepare something delicious for Poria . ¡°found it!¡± When Chu Qing left, Fu Ling immediately found the medicine recipe. She looked up happily but did not see Chu Qing before thinking of it. Chu Qing should go out and give her something. Fu Ling pursed her mouth and smiled at the corner of her mouth. , I do n¡¯t know if it ¡¯s because I found the medicine recipe or Chu Qing ¡¯s intimacy. After a while, Chu Qing came in with a bowl of fragrant food and saw Poria scattered the books scattered on the floor. Chu Qing guessed Poria should have found the medicine recipe and was inexplicably happy. ¡°Hungry, you have to eat some food.¡± Chu Qing put the bowl down, carefully put out a small bowl, and then summoned Poria. ¡°You have a drink too, I will suffer for you later, and you have to eat it too.¡± Fu Ling took a sip after sitting down and saw Chu Qing staring at her. She raised her head somewhat and said to Chu Qing, Chu Qing laughed, also sat down and drank a small bowl. After 2 people had eaten silently, Poria had prepared the medicine. After suffering, Chu Qing arrived at Chu Qing¡¯s room. Without any hesitation and distrust, Chu Qing picked up the bowl in Poria¡¯s hand and quickly took a small bowl of medicine. Drink everything clean. ¡°how do you feel?¡± Some nervous watching Chu Qing finished drinking, Fu Ling stared at Chu Qing closely, wanted to see Chu Qing¡¯s reaction after taking the medicine, Chu Qing pursed her lips, like the taste of aftertaste medicine, it seems pretty good. Chu Qing smiled, just preparing to answer Fu Ling, but suddenly, Chu Qing felt very bad, and his body seemed to have some kind of power bursting out instantly. Fainted to death. ¡°Chu Qing !!!¡± After seeing Chu Qing taking the medicine, he suddenly fell into a coma, and Fu Ling screamed nervously. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1442 Poria was stunned and looked at it several times with the antidote in his hand, and looked at Chu Qing brows tightly knit who suddenly collapsed, and flattened him. ¡°It¡¯s not right. I passed out after taking the medicine. What is the situation?¡± Putting down the medicine bowl in her hand and turning the medicine residue over, she was quite sure that there was no problem with her medicine. What¡¯s the problem? With doubts in her heart, she turned and returned to the house. Chu Qing, who was looking at the bed, only felt that her head was big, and purse one¡¯s lip came to his side and brought out her hand from the bed. Put his hand on his tiger¡¯s mouth and start to pulse, the pulse makes him tightly frowns. This! It was not the pulse of the pulse last time. With tight eyes and tight eyes, Chu Qing¡¯s hand was put back into the bed, and he helped him tuck in the corner. Stand up and open the medicine box on the table, take out the silver needle bag from inside, and then return to the bed. Poria with a dignified expression gently spread the silver needle bag, reached out to lift the quilt, and the cold eyes fell on Chu Qing¡¯s collar, cheeks slightly red. ¡®Uh¨C¡® Putting aside his face and pulling his shirt side away, Fu Ling straightened his face, pulled out a slender, sharp silver needle, and plunged it gently into the acupuncture points. Half an hour later, when she withdrew the last silver needle, accompanied by a coughing sound, Chu Qing gradually woke up from the bed. Her eyes are cold-faced Poria, she is finishing her clothes. Frowning to try to reach out and grab her hand, he found that he was unable to walk at all. Chu Qing frowned in confusion, and his last memory stayed before taking the medicine. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me?¡± Chu Qing was surprised by his hoarse voice, completely unlike his normal voice. Fu Ling, who is covering the quilt back to Chu Qing, was coldly replied: ¡°You are poisoned, I am afraid that Gong Yan will poison you again, this should be the third time.¡± The tone is very bland, as if it is as usual as eating and drinking. Hearing this, Chu Qing pupil light immediately became cold, with a cold face, looking at the top of the bed with a complex complex, not at all responding to Fu Ling¡¯s words. Poria retracted the silver needle package and looked at the scenery outside the window coldly with his lips. As the saying goes, the thing is only 3, this palace¡¯s words repeatedly poisoned him again and again, and if you continue to pamper yourself, you really have become a dough for anyone to knead! With full of anger, Chu Qing vomited black blood with excitement: ¡°pu!¡± Looking at the excited person, Fu Ling flicked him lightly, took a clean towel and wiped the blood on his mouth, his tone slightly soft. ¡°Okay, now that anger will only aggravate the illness, it is better to rest and do it again.¡± Chu Qing coldly said, ¡°I must have killed Gong Yan¡¯s woman! Harm!¡± As his voice fell, the action of Poria¡¯s hand was paused, pursed his lips with a sneer: ¡°Are you capable of killing her? Don¡¯t forget that this is Gong Family, do you have any evidence?¡± Indeed, Fu Ling said this point, what evidence does he have? Turning to think about Chu Qing suddenly laughed, why must have evidence, he only needs reason, just make a reason that must kill Gong Yan. Fu Ling, who failed to guess his thoughts, frowned, secretly guessing in his heart, why did the person who was just angry now suddenly laugh? And there is a feeling that someone wants bad luck, this feeling is getting stronger and stronger! Purse one¡¯s lip Poria walked to Chu Qing¡¯s side and handed the water in front of him. The tone was still cold: ¡°Okay, you just woke up and you still have a good rest. Think about revenge later.¡± After taking the cup of Chu Qing and drinking the water at a moderate temperature, the feeling of interference in the mouth slowly receded. Purse one¡¯s lip thanked Poria cocos indifferently with a cold expression on the side of the bed. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1443 Poria¡¯s expression was nodded with a little expression, and she continued to sneer and say: ¡°Now your body is not suitable for walking, it is better to stay in the room.¡± Chu Qing who understands his physical condition, not at all deliberately succeeds. After getting the guarantee, Fuling walked out with the medicine bowl, and took the door to the room and put the bowl on the tray of Xiaogu. With a cold face, he walked to the meeting room, only to see the Gong Family Elders sitting together with dignified faces. After seeing Fu Ling appeared, he stood up and saluted her. ¡°We have discussed some of the poisonous things in Gongyan¡¯s office and decided to assist in the investigation. If you have any instructions, just ask them.¡± Po Lin, who was originally hopeless, was slightly surprised, and calmly swept to Gong Family Elder and said to him nodded: ¡°Then thanks to the help of many thanks Gong Family Elder.¡± Immediately, the entire group began to discuss in the Chamber. Chu Qing, who was resting in the room, was not so comfortable. The man who was confronted by poison and antidote, and the iron beads of green sweat slipped down the forehead. Soon he drenched his back. Not long after Fuling left, the two medicine efficacy in his body were impacting each other, forcibly tearing Chu Qing¡¯s meridian. ¡°No! If he goes on like this, he will fall back on the cultivation base, otherwise, the Meridian will be completely cut off, and 7 will bleed to death!¡± He whispered to look pale. Meridian total failure means that all the cultivation base is lost. Without the cultivation base, oneself is like waste. He cannot let this happen. In this the weak are prey to strong, if there is no cultivation base, he will definitely end up miserable. Chu Qing, who looks pale, frowns and props up his weak body, clenching his teeth and sitting cross-legged. It is a pity that the torn body is very weak, and every movement is very difficult. He feels that his bones are stiff. ¡°what!¡± Along with the sound falling, Chu Qing reluctantly got up with the severe pain, and the body was sore with such a movement, just like being directly crushed by the wheel. Stretching his hands hard to cross his legs, Chu Qing felt torture every time he moved, and the sweat beads slipped frantically to wet his eyes, and he could only gritt his teeth to carry it for his life. When finally crossing one leg, Chu Qing only felt that the whole person was guilty. After clenching his teeth, he reached out and crossed his left leg. Then the heartache struck again. After all the hardships, Chu Qing finally sat cross-legged. ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you Gong Yan, and it¡¯s not Chu Qing if I don¡¯t report the poisonous hatred!¡± He said this coldly, and immediately stabilized his panic, lest the meridian would be torn apart even more. I wanted to drive Inner Strength from dantian, but found unexpected hardships. Brows tightly frowns tried it for nearly ten times and it was very difficult. Just a little distraction would give up my efforts. Chu Qing finally stabilized the inner strength of dantian, and slowly walked along the meridian, slowly calming down the 2 people with the body frenzy. Gong Yan¡¯s poison and Poria¡¯s antidote 2 were finally pacified, the pale white paper finally eased a little, and the bean-sized sweat beads did not come out again. The body is temporarily in a stable state, but there is no guarantee that nothing will happen later. Chu Qing is well aware of his current body condition, but all he can do is save his cultivation base first, as for detoxification ¡­ I hope Poria can bring some good news, but I do n¡¯t know what is happening to her now? Chu Qing with a worried heart glanced at the door of the room and brought his eyes back. The Inner Strength of the body was not endless. After taking the mind back. He continued to sit cross-legged, began to meditate according to the mantra, and pressed the poison of within the body who wanted to begin to stir, so that the two would not collide and continue to tear his veins. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1444 Suddenly someone pushed the door in and Chu Qing didn¡¯t know to continue to pretend to be unconscious. Fu Ling sat on the bed and looked at the sweetheart, 100 to 1000 times. At this time, Chu Qing had been in a coma for a few days, and he was lying on the bed without looking strange, but he could not open his eyes. She endured the various endless thoughts in her heart and raised her hand to diagnose and pulse Chu Qing. The closer she is to the facts, the more her face becomes dignified. Until she finally determined the truth, she didn¡¯t know what expression she should face. According to her judgment, Chu Qing should have been given a secret medicine by Gong Yan, and this secret medicine is by no means ¡°a thing in the pool.¡± She is basically certain now, but as soon as she has a relationship with Chu Qingxing.fang, the poison on Chu Qing will be transferred to her, and she will die instantly. And Gong Yan can also take advantage of this opportunity to return to Gong Family and regain control of Gong Family. Poisonous scheming, Poria¡¯s lip angle could not help but outline a ridiculous arc. It ¡¯s just Gong Yan, Gong Yan, why did n¡¯t you expect Chu Qing to be reluctant to do something with me. Really? Your wishful thinking is really wrong. After the thoughts were turned, Poria poured a pill from the small medicine bottle that he carried with him and fed it to Chu Qing. She is quite accomplished in medicine, but she is not known to outsiders. This is the medicine she has cultivated with the top of the mountain and the bottom of the deep sea. No one except the world should have such cherished medicine ingredients. After estimating a few hours, Chu Qing should also wake up. But she is not sure if this medicine has any side effects, will it fight against Chu Qing¡¯s own cultivation base, so she still needs to stay here until Chu Qing really wakes up. This man¡¯s face is really 100. I can¡¯t help but look at Poria and couldn¡¯t help covering the lips. I just felt extremely sweet. If only this person could really belong to her. Poria always feels that she can use time and love to influence Chu Qing, which she has always practiced. She also firmly believes that Chu Qing will one day accept her sincerely. They are now husband and wife, and the husband and wife have become one. Unconsciously, 2 hours passed by quietly. ¡°Er ¡­ water ¡­¡± Chu Qing opened his heavy eyelids and wanted to say something terrifying with a dry throat. Hearing this, Poulin immediately poured a cup of tea from the table case and handed it to Chu Qing and helped the person sit up. Chu Qing drank down the cup passed by Poria, and Fang felt that his throat was soothing. Then he began to think deeply about his situation at this time. He mobilized Inner Strength a little, and keenly realized that the previous blockage had been removed. Presumably, there will be no others except for Poria. Presumably, Poria had diagnosed his veins and had given him medicine. Poria took the lead in breaking a room of silence, ¡°Do you want water? Is there any discomfort in your body?¡± Looking at each other¡¯s concerned eyes, Chu Qing suddenly felt very disgusted. He just stunned the head, and made no other response at all. ¡°Chu Qing, no matter what, I believe in you.¡± Fu Ling said with emotion. ¡°Thank you.¡± In addition to these two words, Chu Qing really doesn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°You and I are already a husband and wife, so you don¡¯t need these things.¡± Fu Ling raised her hand and covered her mouth. Husband and wife? Are there any real couples? But he really couldn¡¯t do anything with Fuling. He couldn¡¯t kill Fuling¡¯s life. This simply is a mysterious medicine that can¡¯t be saved. The medicine that Poria feeds him can only have a temporary effect that¡¯s all. ¡°Poulin, I owe you a sorry, you don¡¯t have to say it¡¯s okay.¡± He said solemnly. He owes Poria too much. ¡°Chu Qing, I don¡¯t need your sorry, I just want you to be good.¡± Fu Ling said seriously and sincerely. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1445 Looking at the Po Ling making an all-out effort for himself like this, Chu Qing felt that if he kept hiding, then he was really not a thing. After making up his mind, he opened the story one after another, without concealing anything. One person frankly said that the other person listened patiently, and the indoor atmosphere was exceptionally harmonious. After Chu Qing said concisely, the corner of Poria¡¯s mouth outlined a very happy arc, ¡°I am understood, I don¡¯t blame you.¡± For Poria, she subconsciously thinks this is Chu Qing¡¯s partiality to her performance. Otherwise, Chu Qing can bury this matter in his heart, and there is no need to tell her. ¡°Poulin, in your identity, all the men you want will get, why bother with me like this?¡± ¡°No, you don¡¯t have to say such things anymore. I¡¯m also a woman. You keep saying that I don¡¯t care if I¡¯m impossible, and I¡¯ll be sad too.¡± Fu Ling said straightly, expressing her inner thoughts. Chu Qing said after a moment of silence, ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t say that.¡± At this moment, Chu Qing suddenly felt that if the person who accompanied him last was Poria, that would be good. In the next few days, the two progressed rapidly, and their emotions quickly heated up, which was so dazzling. When Fu Ling was working, Chu Qing was beside him. When Chu Qing danced the sword, Fu Ling handed the sweat towel beside him. 2 people are almost inseparable from each other, except for the matter of having sex. 2 people have reached a great tacit understanding in other events. Poria has also been whispering to Chu Qing for the past few days, being extremely gentle, especially like a petite woman snuggling up to her husband. In the past few days, Poria did not have the identity of Gong Family Patriarch in front of Chu Qing. The distance between 2 people is pulled close at once. One night, Fu Ling left after a routine humiliation session with Chu Qing. The unexpected guest arrived quietly. When Chu Qing discovered that Gong Yan existed, the other party was already sitting on the beam of the roof, and his movements were extremely leisurely and complacent. ¡°You are not afraid of falling to you.¡± He could not help but scolded maliciously. I saw Gong Yan as lithe as a swallow jumped down without making a sound. ¡°I won¡¯t be able to fall to death, but if I¡¯m an unhappy poison to death, you are possible.¡± ¡°Chu Qing, I don¡¯t have the time to spend with you. I will ask you, when are you going to start?¡± Gong Yan asked coldly. the past few days she was lurking in the Gong Family enough to be cautiously, she did not want to live this kind of hiding time. Hearing this, Chu Qing¡¯s hesitant expression flashed in his eyes, and he couldn¡¯t take a look back for a moment. These days, Fu Ling treats him well and one after another comes to mind. ¡°I said, Chu Qing, wouldn¡¯t you be a fake? Was you enamored with Fuling?¡± Seeing this, a word of hesitation flashed in Gong Yan¡¯s eyes, immediately speaking with a mocking tone. Chu Qing coldly snorted, asked choking out: ¡°Do you think everyone is like you, can do everything for the benefit?¡± ¡°That¡¯s good, just don¡¯t pay attention to Fuling. In this case, I advise you to do it quickly, otherwise I can¡¯t guarantee what will happen.¡± Gong Yan urged. ¡°You have also seen this time that Fuling is trusting me more and more. I am not going to do it now. I want to get the core information of Gong Family.¡± Chu Qing¡¯s statement is actually to find a way to get rid of Gong Yan , Delaying time. ¡°Chu Qing, shouldn¡¯t you be procrastinating time?¡± Gong Yanren was so refined, how could he not see what Chu Qing was doing. ¡°You can¡¯t believe me, and you can only use me now. No one except me can get close to Fuling¡¯s body.¡± Chu Qing said it was purely for Qi Gong. ¡°Chu Qing, don¡¯t be proud.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 1446 Gong Yan left Chu Qing¡¯s room in a hurry, and she showed a strange smile in the corner of her mouth after leaving. Chu Qing, I think you can do anything this time. When she just came out, she had sprinkled a layer of colorless, tasteless, and extremely medicinal potions on the tea sets on the table at a speed that ordinary people could not detect. Whenever Chu Qing drinks water, Fu Ling will have to do sex with him. In this way, Poria can Breathe one¡¯s last, and her purpose will be achieved. And Chu Qing naturally met her expectations and drank a cup of tea, her body reacted within one hour. ¡°Damn, why did Gong Yan say it again.¡± But now it is too late for him to say anything else. He felt the hotness of his body, and there was rapid flushing everywhere on his body. And shortness of breath, he knew it was a very potent potion. He rushed out of the house without thinking, and hung a bucket of cold water from the well to pour it on his body, from his head to his feet. However, the effect was only instantaneous, and then the desire expanded and expanded. Gong Yan¡¯s medicine was really painstaking. Chu Qing¡¯s embarrassing return to house, when she was about to close the door, Poria unexpectedly arrived. Frankly speaking, if it is Chu Qing who is the last person he wants to see, it is none other than Poria. ¡°Poulin, you go!¡± He pointed shouted loudly outside the door. He feared that one could not control himself and had a relationship with Poria. He didn¡¯t want to harm Poria¡¯s life. Poria is anxious, look at Chu Qing, it must be a drug attack. ¡°Chu Qing, I can, I won¡¯t go, I can help you.¡± She came forward to hold Chu Qing¡¯s hand when she was busy. Chu Qing suddenly pushed away the other side like an electric shock. ¡°Don¡¯t come, Fuling, stay away from me. I was drugged by the palace. I can¡¯t touch you. If you touch you, you will die! Po Ling stood at the spot and looked at Chu Qing, so uncomfortable in front of her eyes, but she could do nothing. ¡°Poulin, if you leave immediately, nothing will happen here! Or just find someone to solve it for me!¡± Chu Qing is uncomfortable at the moment, as long as a woman stands In front of him, he couldn¡¯t control his strong desire. He desperately needs to drive away Fuling. At this moment, the only thought in his heart is that he does not want to hurt Fuling. Who would have expected Fu Ling to be stabbed by his words. The whole person stepped forward and hugged Chu Qing. ¡°I won¡¯t let other women touch you, you are mine, you can only be mine.¡± She hugged Chu Qing tightly while she refused to let go, and her hands were also restless and she peeled off each other¡¯s body clothes. Chu Qing wanted to struggle, but the body couldn¡¯t get close to the other party. ¡°No ¡­ Poria you will die!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of death!¡± Fuling shouted loudly, her eyes full of scarlet. Let them be true couples tonight. She settled her mind, and immediately kissed her up, blocking the other person¡¯s mouth to resist. Wen Xiang, the nephrite is in her arms, and Chu Qing gradually loses her resistance ¡­ The room was soon a beautiful room, the clothes were scattered on the ground at random, and the two intertwined bodies twisted on the bed. Poria always had a smile on her face, at this moment she was yearn for something even in dreams. I don¡¯t know how long Chu Qing had tossed on her body before releasing all the medicine, and then passed out in a lethargic sleep. Poria is also tired and sweaty, but she is satisfied, even if she is already sore at the moment. ¡°Chu Qing, thank you, Perfection has the relationship between you and me.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 1447 Fu Ling looked at Chu Qing¡¯s sleeping face and couldn¡¯t help but leaned over and kissed each other¡¯s lips again, the taste was extremely sweet. She thought that she should be cured of the drug, but she should also suffer, but she didn¡¯t expect a special reaction for a long time. She knew her own health best. She checked her pulse for a while, and knew that she had not suffered from the secret medicine. It was only the reason, but she did not know it. According to common sense, she did this with Chu Qing. She was supposed to be poisoned and lost her life, but now it is beyond common sense. With suspicious emotions, she picked up the clothes scattered all around and put them on her body, and cleaned herself properly before leaving the door. Before she parted, she also looked at Chu Qing several times, but she had to find out what was going on. This is too extraordinary, and she is worried about fraud. After Po Ling left, Chu Qing was still asleep, breathing symmetrically, as if he had a sweet dream. He even did a Gong Family with Fuling after the show. The husband and wife shared the same heart. They also had the future dreams of two children. In his sleep, the corners of his mouth were raised, and the corners of his eyes were full of smiles. After a quiet night, Chu Qing didn¡¯t wake up until the sun hung high in midair on the 2nd day, and the sun was shooting into the room. Dizzy, he sat up against the edge of the bed, his eyes dimmed and dim. However, a dazzling scarlet fell in his eyes. His pupils contracted suddenly, and there was no wound bleeding on his body, then this blood stain ¡­ it could only belong to Poria. Last night ¡­ he tried to recall what happened last night, and his brain was in pain. This is the blood of a woman¡¯s virgin, Fu Ling¡¯s first night, but it was delivered to him in such an unbearable situation. Poria? Where is Poria? Chu Qing sat up in a dying disease, and the clues of affair? Poria? Blood? The series of clues told him a shining fact. Poria may have encountered an unexpected accident, and those who like him must be poisoned by secret medicine. Suddenly, there was a combination of sorrow and fear in his heart. The sad thing was Fuling¡¯s death. The fear was that he was the murderer of Fuling. Presumably, Gong Family would not let him go up and down. Thinking of this level, he felt that he could no longer calm down. But he still wanted to take a look at the dead Poria. After all, the other party was because he lost his life. Furthermore, he didn¡¯t have any feelings for Poria. When Fuling left, he really felt the heartache. Now he is still safe and sound, probably the people of Gong Family have not yet discovered this, and Poria also won a glimmer of survival for him before he died. With such a thought, the guilt in Chu Qing¡¯s heart swept over like a tide immediately. But to make a choice between guilt and his own life, he still chooses his life without the slightest hesitation. He hurriedly picked up the clothes scattered on the ground and put them on himself layer by layer. After that, he simply packed his suitcase and took some expensive and easy-to-carry items, and hurriedly avoided the Gong Family of all kinds. The people of color left their own courtyard. Gong Family¡¯s layout is exquisite, and there are 7 turns and 8 winding roads inside. While hiding his tracks, he was looking for Poria, and he had to run away, which was a bit battered and exhausted. Today, he is hiding like a mouse crossing the street, and he can¡¯t help but hate Gong Yan this woman even more. You have to pit yourself. I don¡¯t know if Po Ling is dead, Gong Yan will return to Gong Family. If Gong Yan fell out to become hostile, Gong Family fell into the palm of her hand again, fearing that she would suffer in the future. Thinking of these, Chu Qing would inevitably sigh for himself in his heart. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1448 In a hurry to escape, at a corner, he bumped into the meat wall. He was knocked so that the whole person stepped back 2 steps and staggered, dazed. However, at the moment, he was really panicking, as soon as 10000 hit the Gong Family, it was bad. With restless mood in mind, he stood firm and looked up. In my heart, there are 100000 horses passing by. It turned out to be Gong Yan. ¡°It¡¯s really ugly, you can see you when you go out.¡± Chu Qing said coldly. Gong Yan hearing this, her face became very ugly, she used her brute force to pull Chu Qing to a place where there were no people for 4 times, and then began to ask questions. ¡°Chu Qing, what¡¯s the matter with you? I¡¯ve given you the next strong medicine, and you can still endure not touching Poria? Are you really tempted by her?¡± Chu Qing was stunned at once, what does that mean? ¡°Gong Yan, I have no intention to talk to you here, don¡¯t block my way.¡± He said coldly. ¡°Chu Qing! Tell me clearly what is going on! I didn¡¯t let you kill Poria!¡± Gong Yan fly into a rage out of humiliation shouted. Fuling didn¡¯t die? Chu Qing heard a trace of doubt and expectation in his heart, but he denied it himself the next second. Gong Yan was a woman with a lot of tricks, maybe she was thinking about what was going on in her mind and dragging herself into the water. ¡°Last night I became a real couple with Fuling. I know who the woman was with me for the night. You do n¡¯t have to worry about it. Fuling is dead and your purpose has been achieved. I will ask you to leave I ¡¯m far away, and I ¡¯m less disgusted. ¡±Chu Qing argue with the courage of one¡¯s convictions. ¡°Poria is simply not dead!¡± Gong Yan almost didn¡¯t turn away in a breath, and then said, ¡°Poria is in Patriarch, is there something wrong with your brain?¡± This is the second time she emphasized that Poria is not at all dead, but Chu Qing¡¯s trust in this woman is already negative. ¡°You come here for a little less. I know better than anyone else if Fuling is dead. Why, do you want to pull me back as a scapegoat? To pave the way for you to go back to Gong Family? Your woman¡¯s heart is bad enough. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, just come and see me, Poria is alive!¡± After finishing his speech, Gong Yan dragged Chu Qing¡¯s arm and wanted to pull him away. Gong Yan saw Fuling appearing in the sight of everyone unharmed, and the chatter and laughter were as usual. What she saw with her own eyes, how could she convince herself that Poria is dead? Chu Qing shook it hard and pulled Gong Yan away from him. ¡°You rarely want to frame me.¡± ¡°Chu Qing, you just refuse to believe me, do you?¡± ¡°Do you have something to trust?¡± Well, if it doesn¡¯t make sense, then use it. What can¡¯t be solved by words can only rely on military force. Chu Qing took the Inner Strength chapter and shot it to Gong Yan¡¯s chest. Gong Yan suddenly forcibly received this palm without a guard, and suddenly a stream of blood ran out of the corner of his mouth. ¡°Chu Qing, what kind of mental illness do you have! I really think you have some use for me, and I dare not take what you do, right?¡± Speaking of Gong Yan, not to be outdone, he pulled out his pocket knife and stabbed Chu Qing. 2 people come and go, either giving way to the other launched a fight. A chaotic image nearby during the fight, whether it was potted plants or other, was swept down on the ground, and the crackle shattered the ground, but the fight between the two continued. During the period, Chu Qing didn¡¯t make any effort. He was punched several times and was cut open several times. At this time, Chu Qing completely forgot that their big and dynamic fighting would attract Gong Family. He had a rage in his heart and could not do it without giving it away. Gong Yan was also resentful that Chu Qing actually acted on himself, and his men were reluctant to show mercy. ¡°Chu Qing! Since you don¡¯t want this life! Then I will fulfill you!¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 1449 Chu Qing looked at this woman in Guan Yan, and she really hated her. She poisoned herself three or five times. She hadn¡¯t gone to her to settle the accounts yet. Instead, he questioned herself. And I blamed myself for not harming Fuling. I thought that Fuling had helped me again and again, but I hurt her so many times. I felt very guilty. Looking at the official words at this time, gnashing teeth said: ¡°You woman is really completely crazy and ridiculous, you can achieve your purpose by fair means or foul, I will not be used by you again, I I advise you to leave early, otherwise I will never be able to spare you. ¡° After she finished speaking, she gave her a palm, and the official did not expect him to dare to hurt himself. After evading him, he looked at him with a slightly unbelievable expression. At this time, I measured my body, a sharp flash in my eyes, looked at him, puzzled, and slowly said: ¡°You dare to hurt me, it seems that you are really dead.¡± Chu Qing doesn¡¯t want to ignore her anymore. For her, he really doesn¡¯t know what words to use. If it weren¡¯t for his poison, he would have broken up with this woman already. At the mercy of this woman. 2 people started to work directly at this time, Chu Qing¡¯s strength is more powerful than the official, but because of the recent poisoning, his body is also a bit chaotic. When working with Guan Yan, Chu Qing felt that his skill was similar to his, and clearly his strength was much higher than her, but because of poisoning, the current strength became like this. Although the body is injured, Chu Qing¡¯s strength is okay, so he was not in a state of retreat when playing against Guan Yan, nor was he in a weak position. Guan Yan thought it was Interesting. Looking at him, Guan Yan took a step back, took a break, and ticked the corner of his mouth. There was an ironic smile on his face, and a sharp flash in his eyes. Looking at him and asking, it seems that your skill is quite good. After hearing what she said, Chu Qing looked angry: ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense, hurry up, don¡¯t procrastinate me here, and today I would never give up unless you are a woman.¡± He had already planned to speak with either the fish dies or the net splits. After all, what he did during this period of time was unconscionable, harming Po Ling and hurting himself, making him hate the woman. And thought of her killing Guanyue, if these new hatreds and old hatreds are counted together, it is enough for him to have this urge to kill him. The sound of their two people¡¯s fighting attracted the attention of Gong Family. At first everyone thought that they had heard it wrong, but they felt that they were fighting more and more fiercely, and the voice became louder and louder. Because there is still a little distance from Chu Qing where they are now, when they heard footsteps, Chu Qing also had an official statement. At this time, they stopped their hands and the 2 people looked at each other¡¯s noses. Chu Qing tickled the corner of his mouth, watching him take pleasure in other people¡¯s misfortune and said: ¡°¡± This time you are done, Gong Family¡¯s people are coming, they know you hurt Guanyue, and you know you hurt With Poria, they will definitely not spare you. ¡° Actually these all are made up by her blindly, she just wants to scare the official. After hearing the words of Chu Qing in the official language, although she looked at her with some doubt, she thought that this was the official family after all, and the people of Gong Family were not all annoying. She also knew the strength of the public family. So it was a bit of a shock at this moment, and there was a panic in his eyes. After seeing her eyes, Chu Qing knew that she must be scared, and looked at him like taking pleasure in other people¡¯s misfortune. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1450 The official said she could not stay in this place for a long time. Otherwise, he would definitely be taken away by the official¡¯s family. The official said that fiercely glared at Chu Qing afterwards, and then turned around and left. Chu Qing saw the departure and not at all wanted to chase her. Because he didn¡¯t want her to fall into the hands of Gong Family so quickly, there are still some unsolved things, so she didn¡¯t want her official words to be caught by Gong Family with no difficulty. After the official words left, the Gong Family just came over and could not see the silhouette of any woman, only saw Chu Qing alone. At this time, these eyes were filled with doubt and asked: ¡°Who did you talk to just now?¡± After hearing what they said, Chu Qing pretended to be dust on his body and looked innocent. He pointed to the ground and said, ¡°Oh, no, I just fell down, carelessly, why are you so many people coming here like this? Care about me? ¡° Gong Family people heard what Chu Qing said, and after rolling the eyes, they only heard the voice of a woman and someone fighting, so they came over and told Chu Qing. They didn¡¯t believe it at all, so they only looked at Chu Qing with a sharp flash in their eyes, and looked at Chu Qing and forced to ask, ¡°So, who is with you? We just heard the voice of the woman, You can still quibble here. ¡° Chu Qing heard what they said, looked innocent, and looked at them. Chu Qing was too lazy to talk nonsense with them, so he took a picture of his clothes at this time. When he turned and was about to return to the room, he was stopped by the Gong Family. The Gong Family stopped him outside the door. Looking at him, he looked fierce and said: ¡°If you don¡¯t hand over the person, we will definitely I wo n¡¯t let you go, and our Gong Family wo n¡¯t let you go easily either. ¡± When Chu Qing heard what they said, he hooked the corner of his mouth again, a ridiculous smile appeared on his face, and there was a glimmer of light in their deep eyes. Impatiently said: ¡°Isn¡¯t it already told you? I said, no one else, I fell myself. If you hopelessly muddled like this again, don¡¯t blame me treat you kindly.¡± After hearing what he said, Gong Family people knew Chu Qing¡¯s strength, because they knew that Chu Qing also had a certain strength, but they saw many people, so they looked at him with a faceless look. What his eyes are straight is that he thinks he has an affair with an outsider, and he refuses to let him go, and Chu Qing is too lazy to explain to them. When he is ready to shake his head and go, they pull Chu Qing hard to let him go, their noise In it, it attracted the attention of Fu Ling¡¯s close maid. Fuling was originally in the room and heard her personal maid come to tell her that Chu Qing was arguing with Gong Family. Fuling was afraid that Gong Family would do harm to Chu Qing, so she hurried over. When I walked in front of Chu Qing, I first looked at him and made sure that he had nothing, so I was relieved a lot. Sighed, looking at the Gong Family, he asked with low anger: ¡°What the hell is going on here?¡± ? ¡° Her expression was a little bit angry, and Gong Family people did n¡¯t have as much stiffness as they saw Fu Ling, and the tone eased a lot, saying: ¡°Palace, he colluded with people outside. We just heard him talk The voice of a woman speaking, but when we arrived, the woman disappeared, leaving him alone, he said desperately, he fell, and all of us present can testify, we clearly heard him The voice talking to another woman. ¡° (End of this chapter) Chapter 1451 When Fu Ling heard what the Gong Family said, there was a glimmer of disappointment in her eyes. Although she kept a faint smile on the surface, her eyes were a bit complicated, and she looked at Chu Qing. Chu Qing looked at the Poria in front of him with a shocked expression. He was a little unbelievable. There was nothing really bad about Poria. With a surprised look at Fuling, Fuling¡¯s face flushed at the moment when she thought that they had done a good job last night. After glancing at him at this time, his eyes flicked to the other side, and he dared not look at him again. The Gong Family people saw her face slightly red. I was a little puzzled and asked, ¡°Master, why are you blushing?¡± After Fu Ling heard what his Gong Family said, her face was even redder, and she slightly hooked the head, indicating that she had nothing to do. She was already trying to suppress her manic heart, trying to calm herself down. Down. Chu Qing didn¡¯t know why, but he knew that Fuling had nothing to do, and when standing in front of him, he would be completely happy when he was in his heart, and he immediately embraced Fuling in his arms. The voice choked slightly: ¡°Fortunately, you have nothing to do.¡± Fu Ling heard what Chu Qing said, and was suddenly held in his arms by him. He was a little stunned. The whole person didn¡¯t know what to do. Two feet dangled in the air. I do n¡¯t know if I should hug him or not. I ¡¯m a little silly. When the people of Gong Family were present at this time, some of them became red when they were younger, and the rest of Senior Frowns looked at them. At this time, an old man leaned on his cane and tapped on the ground a few times, with a very serious expression, said: ¡°Impudent, even in the presence of our Gong Family, what kind of love and love looks like here, quickly let go of our palace the Lord.¡± Chu Qing burst into welfare because he was too excited, completely ignoring the Gong Family, and then remembered that he immediately released Fuling. His face was unconsciously red, and Fuling¡¯s face was even redder, even the ears were red. After seeing the maid close to her, Unable to Bear snickered. Because Chu Qing hugged their housekeeper in front of them and colluded with outsiders, the combination of these two things made the Gong Family people bore him, so he kept biting him. Chu Qing was a little worried that she didn¡¯t believe in herself. Fu Ling¡¯s heart could be guessed. The woman that Gong Family said should be an official, and she was a little worried. Poria didn¡¯t know what official official said to come to Chu Qing this time, and they told Fuling all the fighting sounds they heard, and Fuling became more worried after hearing it. Fu Ling knew that if she did n¡¯t give the Gong Family an explanation, they would definitely hopelessly muddled, so they came to Chu Qing ¡¯s side. He glanced at him and took his hand directly. His eyes were very firm and said: ¡°I am guaranteed by the head of the project, and the personal guarantee of the palace owner. My husband is impossible and colluded with outsiders, so please be official People let go of my husband, he may really just fell. ¡° After Gong Family heard what Fuling said, frowns looked at Fuling. Although they wanted to say something, they saw Fuling¡¯s firm eyes and they had to swallow what they wanted to say. All sighed, and then left. Fiercely glared at Chu Qing before leaving. Chu Qing didn¡¯t care about their eyes at all, let alone their eyes. When he was held by Poria, he didn¡¯t expect to get rid of her. He was still addicted to the happiness of Poria. When Fu Ling¡¯s personal maid saw that everyone was there, she looked at the two of them. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1452 She felt that it was not a good time to stay there, so she looked at Fu Ling and raised her eyebrows. She said with a smile, ¡°I am going to go down first. You should love and love your aunt.¡± ¡° After speaking, he spit out his tongue, then looked at Poria and left. When Fu Ling heard what her personal waiter said, her face flushed suddenly. At this time, she didn¡¯t even dare to lift her head and couldn¡¯t look at Chu Qing. He buried his head low and his ears were all red. Chu Qing blushed a little bit. After all, he was doing sex with girl for the first time. And remembering that when he woke up, he knew the blood stains there, Fu Ling paid a lot for him, and the two were silent for a while. Chu Qing slowly said, ¡°Come in with me, I have something to ask you.¡± After Fuling heard what he said, he hummed, and originally wanted to wait for him to walk in front, he followed him by himself, but did not expect Chu Qing to walk in front of her at this time, directly took her hand and held She walked in. After 2 people entered the room, Chu Qing closed the door at this time. He could not guarantee that Poria was completely okay, so Cautiously took Poria and let her sit down. Then poured her a glass of water and asked softly, ¡°You have nothing to do, is there any discomfort or how is it?¡± After Fu Ling heard what he said, lifts the head came to look at him, and looked at his worried eyes. Suddenly his heart warmed, thinking that maybe he was touched by himself, but he quickly dispelled the idea, because He felt that Chu Qing impossible fell in love with himself so quickly, and may or may not like himself. My eyes were full of anticipation, and I became disappointed at once. I slightly took the head and tried to calm down my emotions, explaining: ¡°I¡¯m fine, I have nothing, you can rest assured, you don¡¯t have to feel Guilt, and why did you go out just now? Is the person you met an official statement? ¡° Chu Qing saw that the question he asked was completely inconsistent with the question she had just asked, so frowns looked at her at this time, her long eyelashes trembling slightly. Clenched his fist and asked: ¡°You tell me what is going on? Why are you upset with me, but you have nothing to do? What is going on? You told me without omission and in detail.¡± For the first time, Fu Ling was looked at by him with such eyes. He could hear his tone very anxious. He wanted to know what was going on. He was helpless sighed after drinking a glass of water. Let him sit down first, do n¡¯t be too excited, and then explain: ¡°Because I have added a secret medicine from the official family, this secret medicine can detoxify this medicine, but this medicine does not cure the symptoms, I also I ¡¯m not too sure if I can do it, so I did it with the spirit of trying, but I did n¡¯t expect it to be true. I ¡¯m relieved when I see you all right. ¡° Chu Qing heard what she said, and did n¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry, or whether she should be moved or sad. He did n¡¯t keep his head tight and wrinkled. He was relieved to listen to his fist. She crouched down in front of Po Ling and looked at her with tender eyes and a gentle tone of voice. ¡°Why do you take this risk, you simply don¡¯t need to do this kind of thing, if it really doesn¡¯t work, you are It will be dead, do you know? ¡° Fu Ling suddenly hoped that time would stop in this brief moment, at least he could still face him face-to-face, and listen to him in this gentle tone. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1453 Look at yourself with such gentle eyes, but know that you should not think too much or be too greedy. Poria also knew that Chu Qing¡¯s body had not healed at all, and it was the last medicine, but she didn¡¯t know what that medicine was. She had already asked many other people at the Elder level, but they didn¡¯t know much, so they went to investigate. Among the Gong Family, there are others at Elder level who were asked by Fuling to ask Fuling to investigate what the final antidote was. Those people also found it, and were waiting for Fuling to come in the hall. Fuling was originally in Chu Qing¡¯s room and was called out by his personal maid. The close maid told her that everyone was waiting for her in the hall. Fuling knew that maybe the antidote had fallen, so after saying goodbye to Chu Qing, she came to the hall and walked over. Fu Ling looked at the Elders with a look of expectation, and said with a little emotion: ¡°How is it? Did you find the last step to understand the medicine?¡± Hearing what Fuling said, it was slightly nodded, but their brows were tightly knit. At this time, an old man with a cane came out and coughed a few times, and the voice was slightly deeper: ¡°We found the last one What is the antidote? But this is a certain risk. You must find the loved one of the poisoned person and take her heart and blood, so that you can save his life and unlock the antidote, but it must be that The beloved person of the poisoned person, otherwise, the antidote will not work. ¡° Fu Ling twitched when she heard this, and then you sat down tightly with her fists clenched, her nose was sour, and there was a sour flow in her heart, because she could not guarantee whether she was Chu Qing ¡¯s beloved one. . I do n¡¯t even know who Chu Qing ¡¯s beloved one is. She did n¡¯t expect that the last antidote should be the blood of the beloved. She is willing to give him the blood of her heart, but he dare not guarantee whether he is, so he hesitates again , Or decided to give it a try. After returning to the house, he cut his heart and blood directly, put it in the medicine, mixed them together, and then practiced into a pill. Fu Ling ¡¯s close-in maid stood beside her, and she wept silently. She was not the first time to see his princess hurt herself for this man, but when she watched her palace master hurt her again and again, she felt Still very uncomfortable. After Fuling was ready, Fulingqiang endured her uncomfortable body and stood up. When she stood up, she was a little unstable. Fortunately, her close maid was watching. After seeing her standing up, it was not too late. I hurried over to support her, and there was a little choked voice in my voice: ¡°Master Gong, is this really worth it? Why are you doing this?¡± Fu Ling heard what she said and knew that she was distressing herself, looking at her, slightly laughed, her expression a little tired, touched some head, and let him help himself to fall into Chu Qing¡¯s room. After arriving at Chu Qing¡¯s room, she took the pill in front of Chongqing, and asked the close maid to pour him a glass of water and watched Chu Qing eat the pill. Chu Qing took the pill paper without hesitation, because he believed that Poria would not harm him, but when he finished the medicine. When I just wanted to ask why Fuling was so pale, she suddenly felt a pain in her chest, suddenly lost consciousness, and fell to the ground. After seeing Fuling, she was shocked and couldn¡¯t care about her wounds. She quickly caught Chu Qing and looked at him. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1454 But because he used it all at once, the wound was cracked, and there was blood. Fuling couldn¡¯t take care of herself at this time, followed the close-fitting maid to support him on the bed, and asked the close-fitting maid to return to the room, brought her own tools, and Fuling helped Chu Qing to take the pulse. It was found that his body temperature was much higher now, as if he had a fever, and he had been sweating. When Fu Ling saw this scene, he suddenly felt uncomfortable. Poria fed Chu Qing some antipyretics, and then asked the close maid to hit a pot of water to help him wipe his sweat. The close maid suddenly found that Poria ¡¯s chest suddenly cracked and blood came out and stuck to the clothes on. Looking at Fu Ling with an anxious expression, he said: ¡°Princess, you see your blood is flowing out, please go and ask the doctor to help you see it.¡± Fu Ling heard what the close maid said, only came back to his senses, completely forgot about his wounds, slightly hooked the head, and in Chu Qing¡¯s room, changed to a clean dress. She wiped her wounds clean and then re-medicated. She was doing this all by herself. After seeing Fu Ling¡¯s personal maid, her eyes were full of distress, but she was helpless. The close maid saw Fuling so hard, looked at Fuling, and said anxiously: ¡°You can go back to the room and rest, I will take care of her here, if he has this situation, I will tell you.¡± However, Po Ling shook the head at this time, holding Chu Qing¡¯s hand tightly with one hand, and sat on the edge of his bed. His eyes kept falling on his body. He never lifted the head. He looked at Chu Qing who was sleeping. Poria¡¯s psychology, emotion 10000 1000 is also very complicated. Fu Ling directly refused the request of her maid, and resolutely decided to take care of her next to Chu Qing. After Chu Qing was sleeping for a day, he finally woke up. When he woke up, he saw Fu Ling lying at this time. Dozing off on his chest. Moreover, her face was very pale, and her hand kept holding her tightly. Chu Qing who saw this scene suddenly felt very relieved and distressed. Chu Qing moved her body at this time and woken Fuling to wake up. After waking up, she saw that Chu Qing opened her eyes. Fuling¡¯s eyes turned red and her tears fell out. Looking at Chu Qing, he asked, ¡°Are you uncomfortable or hungry? Do you know that you scared me to death?¡± Chu Qing didn¡¯t know what was going on, so he looked at Fu Ling and asked, ¡°What the hell is going on? I don¡¯t know how to take the antidote? How could I fall asleep?¡± After Fu Ling heard what Chu Qing said, her heart sank. She let go of her hand slightly and stood up, with a bitter smile on her lips. The tears couldn¡¯t stop flowing. At this time, he wiped the tears in the corner of his eyes and said slowly: ¡°Is there no place for me in your heart simply?¡± Chu Qing saw that he had just woke up, she suddenly asked this question a little confused, and the question he asked was simply different, how could it be related to this question? So she looked at her suspiciously, and Fu Ling knew what was going on when he saw his suspicious expression, so he explained to him what the last antidote was? Chu Qing did not expect Fu Ling to cut his own blood for him. I didn¡¯t know what to say at once. What I wanted to say was suddenly in my throat. Looking at her, my eyes were very distressed. The tone was slightly reproachful: ¡°Why are you doing this? Do you know that it will hurt you.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 1455 Fu Ling didn¡¯t speak at this time, she just looked at him. What she wanted was not this kind of comfort. What she wanted was an answer. Was there simply no place for him in Chu Qing¡¯s heart? What kind of? Chu Qing knows that if she doesn¡¯t explain clearly now, Poria will definitely not care about her. At this time, lifts the head came to look at the ceiling, sang a breath, and slowly said: ¡°Maybe you are not wrong, I really do not have a loved one.¡± After Fu Ling heard what he said, he felt a bit stunned, as if he had been hit by Lei, he was empty in his heart at once, looked at him, and pulled his lips. Her eyes were full of despair, and she thought that as long as she put forth efforts, she could see him and fall in love with herself. She also thought silly that maybe she was his beloved, so she cut her own blood. Looking at him, shook the head, turned and left, and Chu Qing felt guilty when she saw her leave. Chu Qing was still a little uneasy about Fuling in bed at this time, so she got out of bed directly and came to Fuling¡¯s door when Fuling¡¯s personal maid saw him. Asked with a puzzled face: ¡°How come you come here, you wake up, what about our palace master?¡± When Chu Qing heard what she said, she knew that Fuling must not have returned to her room. She was thinking about where she would go? I¡¯m worried that something will happen to her After seeing Chu Qing not talking, Fu Ling ¡¯s personal maid suddenly thought of it. At this time, 2 eyes opened her eyes wide and asked him in surprise, ¡°Is there something wrong with our palace master? You bastard, What did you do to our palace master? Give it back to me. ¡° Now he was annoyed by his entanglement. At this time, she threw her hand away, looked at her, and said angrily: ¡°You have time to quarrel here, don¡¯t hurry to find it.¡± After speaking, the two of them split up. Chu Qing suddenly thought of a place that was a wine cellar, so he endured his discomfort and came to the mouth of the wine cellar. At this time, he heard the voice of Fu Ling talking to himself. Chu Qing was not at ease, so she walked in. Sure enough, she saw that Fuling was taking this wine bottle at this time. She was already drunk and was still pouring wine into her belly. Chu Qing saw her like this, helpless sighed came to her side, took her wine bottle away, looked at her. He said a little angrily: ¡°You know what you are doing, are you punishing yourself?¡± After hearing what Chu Qing said, Fu Ling looked at him, she had tears all over her face, and heard what Chu Qing said, moved towards his chest a few times. Looked at and scolded: ¡°You are a bastard, do you know that you have paid so much for you, but in the end I am not even qualified to be your beloved, why do you treat me like this?¡± Perhaps only when he was drunk, Fu Ling would tell Chu Qing what he said, what wronged him in his heart. Chu Qing was very disgusted after hearing this, knowing that she paid a lot for herself, and helped her comforted: ¡°Okay, come back to the room, I will send you back to rest.¡± When Fuling heard what he said, he saw him come and hug himself, and shook him away, and pointed at him and scolded: ¡°Do n¡¯t touch me, you ¡¯ve hurt me, do n¡¯t think that way, I forgive You, impossible. ¡° After talking, she pushed Chu Qing away and ran out. Chu Qing vaguely seemed to see her chest as if blood had penetrated, guessing that her wound should be cracked. Still worried about him, he ran out with her. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1456 At this time, 2 people came to the lake, and Chu Qing finally chased Poria. She stopped her and said with an angry expression: ¡°Are you having enough trouble? Hurry back to me.¡± Fu Ling saw that he was even murdering himself. Fu Ling pushed him away at this time, and 2 people accidentally fell into the lake due to the quarrel. Chu Qing¡¯s body was weak and he had a high fever. He could swim at first, but because of his weak body, his feet cramped a little, and he didn¡¯t react. Poria also fell into the lake, because the water slapped his face, and the wine suddenly woke up, then looked blankly around all around. It was found that Chu Qing was next to him at this time, and it seemed uncomfortable. Fu Ling quickly helped him up after seeing it. Fu Ling could feel the pain in her wounds, but at the moment, her heart was always on Chu Qing¡¯s body. She was only worried about him and ignored her wounds completely. Soon I swam to the lake, tried my best to support Chu Qing, and gave her artificial respiration. The two of them made such a fuss, which attracted the attention of Gong Family and Fu Ling ¡¯s personal maid. Everyone rushed over at this time, but they did n¡¯t expect that such a thing happened to them. Looking at Fuling and Chu Qing in Fuling Huai. After seeing Fuling¡¯s personal maid, she ran directly to Fuling¡¯s room and took 2 towels. When she arrived, she saw Fuling looking at Chu Qing with a panic, and patted Chu Qing¡¯s face. , Eyes are slightly red. Looking at Chu Qing, the emotion was particularly excited and said: ¡°You wake up, don¡¯t scare me, you wake up quickly, I won¡¯t noisy you again, no longer trouble you, you wake me up.¡± She has been desperately taking pictures of Chu Qing, and Chu Qing is at least a bit awake because of a few sips of water, and her hands and feet are slightly cold. Fu Ling was afraid that he would leave him like this, and he was very scared. After seeing that everyone would come over at this time, moved towards them, he shouted that you quickly let me go and gave him some air. When the official heard what the palace master said, he naturally had to obey his words, and they all spread out. Fu Ling¡¯s close-fitting maid covered her with a blanket, looked at her, and said worriedly, ¡°Master palace Cover the blanket, wait a minute, what to do if you have a cold? ¡° But Fu Ling¡¯s heart was always thinking about Chu Qing¡¯s things, and the attendance would happen first, so at this time, she was pushed away, her own personal maid. Looking at her with a particularly serious expression, and a sharp flash in her eyes, she said angrily: ¡°Did you really save someone without seeing me? Hurry up and let me go.¡± The close-fitting maid saw him for the first time so fierce. When Fu Ling saw Chu Qing, no matter how she slapped, Chu Qing did n¡¯t wake up, and was afraid to leave herself like that, so she pinched Chu Qing ¡¯s nose at this time and gave him artificial respiration. He was in possession of the official family. The face of the person kisses Chu Qing¡¯s mouth. Some people can understand it, after all, it is to save people, but after seeing it, his face turns red unconsciously, he dare not look at his face, and Fu Ling is particularly worried about Chu Qing, so simply ignore those people. Vision. Resolutely helped him to give artificial respiration. After a while, Chu Qing woke up and spit out the water he drank. He looked blankly at all around and Fu Ling saw that he finally woke up Afterwards, he was held in his arms at once. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1457 The tone said very anxiously: ¡°Do you know that I was scared to death just now? If you don¡¯t wake up again, I might really give you more artificial respiration.¡± Chu Qing hasn¡¯t reacted yet, what is going on here? Immediately after hearing this sentence she said, she pushed her away and looked at her with her mouth covered. Asked in surprise: ¡°Did you give me artificial respiration just now? And in front of so many people?¡± After Fu Ling heard what he said, he looked at his slightly nodded face and asked suspiciously: ¡°Is there anything wrong? You are already like this, so do I have to take care of these? Let¡¯s talk about our 2 What does it matter if the individual is a husband and wife? ¡° At this time, Chu Qing bounced directly from the ground, and looked at Fu Ling and asked, ¡°How can you ask me in front of so many people, even if what you say is reasonable and useful, Why did you just kiss me without consent? ¡° After he finished speaking, he looked at Poria with a surprised look, and hadn¡¯t waited for Poria to say anything. Fu Ling didn¡¯t say a word at this time. The Gong Family people looked at Chu Qing at this time, pointing at him and scolding: ¡°Who are you talking about? Who allows you to say this to our house lord, if not our house lord How hard was the hat when you rescued you just now? You dare to scold her here, what are your qualifications to scold her here. ¡° One person¡¯s scolding resulted in another person¡¯s scolding. Chu Qing saw that he was clearly taken advantage of by others, and was still talking about these people. At this time, he looked at Poria lying on the ground in disbelief. His expression was extremely wronged, and he completely forgot the hurtful things on Fuling¡¯s body. Fuling did not refute his scolding, but could only bear it silently. Everyone talking at once scolded Chu Qing, and Chu Qing who Fuling also looked at was a little unhappy. This is what I yelled at them and said, ¡°Okay, you are enough, this is my husband and wife. Things, you do n¡¯t care. ¡° After I finished talking, I took Chu Qing straight away, and Chu Qing saw her kissing her in front of so many people, and now I hugged myself in front of so many people and let him What¡¯s left of his face. At this time, struggling desperately, and patted some of Poria¡¯s chest and looked at him and said: ¡°You quickly let me go, what are you going to do as a female rogue? You quickly let me go.¡± When Fu Ling heard what he said, he hooked the corner of his mouth again. A smile of evil charm appeared on his face and looked at him in a low voice: ¡°You better be quiet, otherwise I won¡¯t care if you fall.¡± After talking, hugged it out and sent her directly to her room from the front. On the way, many people were watching them and whispering. Chu Qing felt that his face had been ripped apart by someone. He was very resentful in his heart how Fuling could ignore his face and hugged him directly. Isn¡¯t this tearing his face? Although she was hugged by her, she still struggled desperately, and she yelled that Fuling hurriedly put him down. That was Fuling still holding her, holding her tightly. Fu Ling saw that he was holding him and felt a little uneasy, looking at him as if he was doing something to her. The tone was a little angry and said, ¡°Can you be good? Don¡¯t always move around, what should you do if you really fall?¡± When Chu Qing heard what she said, she immediately complained: ¡°I wish I could fall down. At least I can keep a little bit of face like this. Look at my face now. My face is almost torn apart by you. Now. ¡° (End of this chapter) Chapter 1458 When Fu Ling heard what he said, she could only put a blank eye on it. I didn¡¯t expect that he really regarded him as such an important person. He was injured now. She should be. What does it matter? It¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t hold it. After finally sending Chu Qing to his room, he just put him off the bed. Chu Qing was like a blown hair at this time. He jumped up and pointed to Fu Ling and shouted, ¡°What are you doing? I said Can you let me hug me? How can you disrespect me so much? He said he liked me, but he did not respect me in his heart, do you like my performance? I think you are different A person.¡± Fu Ling knew that after returning to the room, she would definitely be in conflict and emotionally, so she can only follow her nodded at this time, and turn on the past few days which are some of the healing tools you brought. And looked at Chu Qing and said: ¡°Okay, okay, you are right, I will pay attention next time, come over and let me take your temperature to see if you have a fever or something uncomfortable.¡± Chu Qing listened to what he said, wrapped the quilt around herself, and looked at her like a disobedient child, and shook her head desperately, saying, ¡°I don¡¯t want it, I don¡¯t do it, don¡¯t touch me.¡± Fu Ling heard what he said and saw that he was still alive and kicking, at least to prove that he had no fever, so he opened his closet at this time and took out a set of clean clothes in front of her and said: Go, change your clothes, or the clothes on your body will be very sticky. ¡° Chu Qing saw that she was able to help herself with clothes, and she even brought out her most private things. At this time, she looked at her a little unbelievably, and her expression was a little bit willing to be wronged. Sitting in the corner of the bed, looking at her, she said timidly: ¡°Do you want to do anything to me?¡± When Fu Ling heard what he said, if he did n¡¯t want to use a slap to shoot him, it was also fake. He rolled his eyes wide and suddenly felt Interesting. He hooked the corner of his mouth and showed a wicked smile, and sat beside the bed. , Quietly approaching him. After seeing her getting closer and closer to her, Chu Qing desperately listened to her legs and struggled to say, ¡°Don¡¯t come over, I tell you, don¡¯t say I¡¯m a rogue.¡± Originally, Fu Ling had no other ideas for him. Seeing him resisting himself so vigorously, and wrapping her legs with a quilt all the time, she felt a little bit later, and looked at him at this time. A sharp flash in his eyes asked: ¡°Are you injured in your leg?¡± Chu Qing did not expect her to be accurate as soon as she guessed, because when he fell into the lake just now, he accidentally knocked on a rock, accidentally scraped his leg, and a wound appeared, which was originally not felt, but he was holding him I can feel it when I wake up. When I came back and accidentally touched the wound, I knew I was injured, so I didn¡¯t want him to look at his wound, so I kept my quilt on my leg. When Fuling saw him like this, he knew that he must have been injured, so he pulled the quilt and looked at him. The tone said very anxiously? ¡°Where are you injured? Let me take a look.¡± After talking, she pulled her quilt, but Chu Qing refused, if he was stripped of his pants, how could he save his face, he had no face to see his father and blind date. Chu Qing was pulling his quilt vigorously at this time, covering his legs and looking at him. He said with a very excited tone: ¡°No, you can¡¯t check it. If you read it, how can I see my father and fellow folks in the future?¡± ¡° (End of this chapter) Chapter 1459 Fu Ling froze for a second after hearing what he said, and then suddenly a big laughter got up. At this time, he looked at him, pointed at him, felt very funny, and covered his stomach again. After Chu Qing saw her smile, she felt that her face was dull, so she resisted strongly and Fu Ling worried about his wounds. So when Gu got her, he directly pulled his quilt, Chu Qing felt that his strength was not as strong as him, so he was suddenly pulled by him. Originally said to be in the corner, and suddenly reached the middle of the bed, and then she was pulled to her again. Chu Qing looked at him with a slight trembling tone. He was already blushing and red. He wanted to say something, but because he couldn¡¯t say it in many, Fuling hugged him directly at this time. Chu Qing saw him suddenly hug himself again, at this time his emotions were particularly excited, struggling desperately, Fu Ling originally wanted to see him look at his wounds, seeing that he responded so badly, originally wanted to be steady Hugged him. Because his reaction was so intense that he accidentally fell to the ground, Chu Qing at this time the whole person was like a bed lying on the ground, and he was also pressed under his body. After seeing Fu Ling, he suddenly He grabbed it and looked at him. Crawled to his side and held her hand and asked, ¡°How are you? Are you okay.¡± Her eyes were full of worry, but at the same time she felt very funny, but she couldn¡¯t laugh. Chu Qing thought of having a wound on his body, and suddenly fell over by him. Suddenly he screamed at his wound, and Fu Ling saw her covering her wound. Then I knew that he must have had a serious wound, so I wanted to pull off his pants at this time, but was stopped by Chu Qing. Fu Ling took the trouble to pull his pants and his pants. Chu Qing looked at Fu Ling¡¯s face with red ears and was very excited. He said, ¡°You guys pull the boy¡¯s pants if you can¡¯t move. Does that make sense?¡± When Fu Ling heard what he said, he stopped his hand, looked at him, and hooked the corner of his mouth. A smile of evil charm appeared on his face, and he whispered in his ear: ¡°We are already married, there should be no problem. . ¡° Chu Qing knew that he was being teased by him again, looked at him, and saw that after she stopped her hand, she kicked desperately with her leg and threw it beside the chair. Suddenly she bumped into a chair and bumped into it. His head. Chu Qing saw that he was hurt again, and got his head back again. He looked grieved and looked at Fuling. When Fuling saw him like this, he felt funny and pitiful. He wanted to comfort him. But because she was struggling hard again, it was helpless to stand up and look at him, that¡¯s all stop and said: ¡°Okay, okay, I am understood, I will leave now, but if you need and so on, you tell me directly I have to go back to rest and change my clothes. My body is wet. Remember to wait and remember to change your clothes. ¡° Chu Qing heard what he said, and saw that she was finally willing to leave, so no matter what Fuling said, he agreed to Fuling and nodded desperately, hoping that Fuling would leave soon. After Fuling saw him like this, she shook the head helplessly, and then walked out to see the personal maid. She looked at her worriedly outside. Before Fuling came out, she had actually heard the movements in them, but she did n¡¯t. Dare to laugh in front of her Young Lady, so she can only hold it there. Chu Qing got up on the ground at this time, clutching his buttocks, with an uncomfortable look on his face, thinking of just now. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1460 Chu Qing was covering her injured buttocks, and was moaning there, muttered: ¡°My mother, I was really scared to death, didn¡¯t expect me to dignified, a Chu Qing was actually given by a woman How can I live in the future if I tune it like this? ¡° After he finished speaking, he looked regretful and followed the bed. Chu Qing took a bath, but at night, it was still painful last month. First of all, you must find some ointment to apply it, otherwise, it will be infected. So, taking advantage of the night, she ran out secretly, found a person who was passing by, and looked at and asked if she had any ointment. After the next person heard what he said, he glanced at him in the future, and then slightly took the head to indicate that he didn¡¯t. After Chu Qing saw him hook the head, he was inconvenienced to find Fuling, and if he had to find Fuling, Fuling would definitely have to tease him, so he had to take care of his wounds and his ass returned to the room, he When asking about the next person. He was just heard by Fuling, Fuling had also finished his bath, and the wine was awake. Because he was not worried about Chu Qing ¡¯s wounds, when he wanted to see him in his room, he just saw her coming out. I found another person to ask about the ointment, just to know that he must find the ointment to apply his wounds. At this time, I looked at Chu Qing¡¯s ass and moved back to my room, helplessly taking the head. Just now, the man who asked if there was any ointment passed Fuling¡¯s side at this time, and saw Fuling quickly nodded to her again, and respectfully prepared to leave Fuling and stopped her. And took her back to her room, then took the ointment out, and looked at what he commanded and said: ¡°You send him this ointment, remember, 10000000 can¡¯t say that this ointment was given to you by her. , Must say that he found it, and must hand it over to him. ¡° Fu Ling said that there was a long and repeated focus there. After Fu Ling¡¯s servant heard what Fu Ling said, she knew that she was the lord of the palace, so she naturally had to obey his orders after a little nodded. He sent the ointment to Chu Qing ¡¯s room. Chu Qing was lying on the bed while he was thinking of a way to hear the knock on the door, so the door was opened, and the servant handed the ointment to her at this time. After hesitating for a while, he slowly said, ¡°I just found it when I went back to the room just a moment ago. Can you take a look at it?¡± Chu Qing looked at his ointment after hearing it. This ointment is very new, and it smells like mint, which is very fun. As a result of his ointment, he thanked her, then closed the door, took off his rabbit directly, and lay on the bed, because the wound was close to the buttocks, so simply could not see it, and he could only go there and fumble. When she accidentally touched her wound, she made a painful sound. Fu Ling saw that she had given Chu Qing her own ointment. After seeing Chu Qing close the door, she was worried that he could apply the ointment. I ca n¡¯t take care of what Chu Qing is doing now, so I opened the door directly. Chu Qing was anxious to take the medicine, so I did n¡¯t close the door tightly. After suddenly opening the door, I was frightened, but he did n¡¯t. Cover the quilt in time, so that the buttocks are also smooth. Presented in front of Fuling, Fuling¡¯s face flushed when she saw it, but she didn¡¯t care so much anymore. After all, she was a doctor, and it was his duty to check which patient¡¯s wound, so she only looked at Chu Qing. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1461 A very calm look said: ¡°How? Is the wound better? Can it be wiped? Would you like to help?¡± Chu Qing saw her suddenly appearing like a bomb again, and immediately called out. And holding his quilt to cover his smooth buttocks, and looking at the incredible look, he was about to go out of breath. At this time, he picked it up directly, put the pillow on his head, moved towards Poria smashed past, and looked at the look of anger. Red-faced and red-eared, ¡°I know you Smelly Rogue, you female hooligan, you quickly get out of me, who asked you to come in, I did not let you in, how can you come in casually?¡± When Fu Ling heard what he said and thoughtfully rolled the eyes, she hadn¡¯t seen her butt, but when she really made her ass like the gold of the shop, she put her eyes straight in and walked in. After the door was closed, the book came to Chu Qing. Although Chu Qing was covered with a quilt, his smooth buttocks had half of his wound exposed, and Fuling was very distressed. And the blood was already dried. Poria frowned when he saw Unable to Bear. He looked at him and said that the blood had already coagulated. Only now he was on medicine. Hurry up, otherwise the wound will be infected. Chu Qing heard what he said, and wished him to leave quickly, feeling that he was almost seen through by him, and he could not wait to find a hole to install it quickly. But helplessly, he was injured now and could not move, and after seeing Fu Ling step by step approaching himself, he was almost like a society that exploded Mao. The heart is constantly struggling, and the mouth is shouting that Fuling is a woman, and Fuling is not willing to leave. Seeing his wound is so bad, he is even more worried, so he is ready to take the ointment to help When he was on medicine. Chu Qing was wriggling desperately there like a snake, and he wasn¡¯t allowed to touch his wounds, and there was Fuling shouting in his mouth to stop him. Fu Ling saw his face with red ears, helplessly shook the head, laughed and said, ¡°Okay, hurry and give you medicine, otherwise your wounds will be infected.¡± But Chu Qing was unwilling, and was struggling desperately. Because of the struggle, he accidentally bumped into his wound and suddenly bounced from the bed. When Fu Ling saw him almost falling off the bed, he quickly caught him, looked at him, and suddenly felt that he was so cute. I was ashamed to be seen by someone who had seen his butt without thinking. So looking at his eyes full of spoiling, Chu Qing saw him suddenly and caught himself, fortunately there was a quilt on his body, otherwise he was really embarrassed and big, and then Subconsciously glanced at his hand. It was found that his hand was still holding his neck, as if he wanted him to touch himself. After seeing it, Chu Qing hurriedly prepared to take it back, and Fu Ling almost looked unsteady at this time. Chu Qing saw that his face was about to hit the ground, and then quickly extended his hand, and also hugged his neck, and shouted: ¡°I will fall in a minute.¡± When Fuling heard what he said, she wanted to say that she fell, but I still couldn¡¯t bear to hear what he said, so I hugged her hard. When Fu Ling saw Chu Qing suddenly holding her neck, the actions of the two people were very ambiguous and promoted. At this time, he watched him face to face. Fu Ling hooked the corner of her mouth, and there was a smile of evil charm on her face. She said in a playful way: ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Husband to like others¡¯ hugs so directly, like to give a hug.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 1462 Chu Qing blushed again when he heard what he said. He was so grown up that he had never been ridiculed like this, and he was still ridiculed by a woman. It was just torn his face completely. . Suddenly looked at Fuling with red ears, Fuling looked at him with a smile on his face, his eyes were full of spoiling, and also with a trace of ambiguity, the atmosphere of the two of them is very pink, this makes Fuling Psychologically a little bit perturbed, she thinks this is actually quite beautiful. Chu Qing was standing on the ground directly after breaking free from her hand at this time, but because of the lack of such strength, and it was not very stable, it seemed that she was about to fall. Fortunately, Fuling helped him, Fuling ticked his mouth at this time and looked at him with a faint smile on his face and asked, ¡°Why are you so excited? We are husband and wife, what¡¯s the relationship?¡± ? ¡° Chu Qing listened to what she said, then she shook her hand straight away, looked at her, bit her lip, looked at him like a gnashing teeth and said, ¡°That female rogue, you to have no shame , You¡¯re a woman, aren¡¯t you ashamed to say such things? ¡° When Fu Ling heard what he said, he looked at him blankly, slightly shook the head, laughed and said, ¡°No, what is the relationship between us as husband and wife? Anyway, the places we should not see should have been seen. What does it matter if it¡¯s gone? ¡° When Chu Qing heard what she said, she remembered herself and hadn¡¯t put on her trousers yet. At this moment she panicked, and she just turned his back on him in a vain manner, and it was just killing him. After seeing that he was distracted, Fu Ling knew that he was shy, but he was also seriously injured, so he dared not delay. At this time, he frowned, except for pulling down his trousers directly beside him, his entire buttocks were exposed, and Chu Qing was shocked after seeing the whole person, feeling that he didn¡¯t want to live anymore. Chu Qing was still struggling at this time, but Fu Ling was pulled to the bed and pushed him down, and Chu Qing lay on the bed with the trend, buttocks facing her. Chu Qing felt that his face was almost gone. At this time, his head was buried in the pillow. The hobby said: ¡°A female rogue, how do you let me see someone in the future? What if I let others know, what can I do?¡± After he finished speaking, he put his head in the pillow and shouted there. After Fu Ling heard what he said, he saw how he was struggling. When the time comes directly, he gave him a palm and slapped him directly on the ass. Chu Qing was slammed on her buttocks with such a sudden slap, she screamed out suddenly, but soon realized that she should not be called out so as not to attract the attention of others. So quickly covered her mouth, turned her head fiercely glared at Fuling, looked at her, and looked like a mistress: ¡°Why are you a woman who scolds you for hitting my ass? painful.¡± After Fuling heard what he said, frowns watched her hook her mouth, and a smile appeared on her face. She came over and hooked her chin and said, ¡°¡± You are good, I will help you take the medicine. If you don¡¯t, Be good, be careful I¡¯m not rude to you. ¡° She speaks like a wolf is about to eat a sheep. Chu Qing feels like a sheep slaughtered by anyone, and can only grievancely put her head to the other side. Fu Ling he advised him to finally be Calm down. I was relieved in my heart. At this time, I opened the ointment and wiped it a little on my hand, looking at his wound. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1463 Her eyes are full of distressed medicine for him, but in fact, her heart is also 7 up 8 down. After all, this was the first time she had given a medicine to a man, and now that it was so close, the person was still a little blushed, but she did not show it. After wiping a little bit, Fu Ling just left her hand, and Chu Qing asked a little impatiently at the moment: ¡°How is it? Okay? How long does it need to be wiped? Really too troublesome, or should I Wipe it yourself, you go out. ¡° When Fuling heard what he said, he patted his arm and said in a tone of complaint. Could you please be quiet and let me apply some medicine to you? The medicine is still endless, really. Chu Qing heard what he said, and like a child who did something wrong, he aggrievedly put his head to the other side, no longer paid attention to her. Fu Ling helped him with the medicine one day and said with a sigh, ¡°If you don¡¯t get this wound early, you will rot after careful, when the time comes If you marry your wife, let her see you have such a rotten piece here Something must have scared her to death. ¡° Chu Qing didn¡¯t know why she felt a little strange when she heard what she said, but she couldn¡¯t tell where it was. After Fuling wiped the medicine for him, he took a piece of gauze and covered his buttocks. After looking at Chu Qing, he turned around and washed his hands against the washbasin. After cleaning, he came to his side. . The commander said: ¡°It¡¯s best for you this wound few days, don¡¯t touch the water, if you can¡¯t help, you can take it, don¡¯t wipe it, 10000000 don¡¯t touch the water, I¡¯ll go to see what better ointment Bring it to you, you have a good rest. ¡° When I finished looking at him, when I wanted to extend the hand to touch his head, I felt like it wasn¡¯t very good, so I took it back. Chu Qing could realize and feel his movement, but still pretend to know nothing, slightly nodded, and looked at her back, leaving her in a daze. Chu Qing stayed in bed. He knew how much he had done, and he could feel that Putin was good to him, but he could n¡¯t respond to Poria, and he could n¡¯t give him any happiness. He felt a little sorry for Fuling. She thought about herself everywhere, but what about herself? I can¡¯t do anything but disappoint her, so I still feel a little uncomfortable and a little unpleasant. Chu Qing fell asleep quietly on the bed. When he woke up just now, he was covered with a quilt. There was a cup of hot water next to the bed. He did n¡¯t know who put it. This was a puzzled look. , After getting up. Chu Qing saw that his pants unfathomable mystery could actually put it on, and he was very puzzled. At this time, he heard the footsteps and went out and went out, seeing the silhouette of Fu Ling hurriedly leaving. He knew in his heart that Fuling should come over to help him cover the quilt and get a cup of hot water for himself, but he did not chase it, but returned to the room again. When he returned to the house, he saw a special , He did not want to see the mandarin. At this time, the official said that he was drinking hot water while blowing in gas. When he saw him coming in, Guo Jia asked with a sarcastic smile on his face: ¡°It seems that the past few days are you doing well. How happy is it? How did you complete my task? ¡° Chu Qing was really impatient. He didn¡¯t like to see this woman. When he saw her, he felt particularly irritable. At this time, he came over and sat in a chair, watching him and asking directly: ¡°Yes What¡¯s the matter? There¡¯s nothing wrong with me. I¡¯ll leave here quickly. I¡¯m not welcome. ¡° (End of this chapter) Chapter 1464 Hearing what he said in the official language, he tickled the corner of his mouth, a sardonic smile appeared on his face, and a sharp flash of light flashed in his eyes. The official stood up at this time, she came to Chu Qing¡¯s side, put one hand on his shoulder, the other hand touched his face. He quietly approached him and whispered in his ear: ¡°If you want to get rid of me, it may take some time. As long as you complete my task, I will naturally leave.¡± After speaking, he blew into his ear. When Chu Qing was a little itchy by her, she pushed her away in disgust, and bounced from the chair. She looked at her and asked directly: ¡°What the hell are you doing?¡± What are you going to do? ¡° His tone was very impatient, and he wished that the woman left him quickly, and really didn¡¯t want to ignore the woman. After the official saw him standing up, he saw a smile of evil charm on her face, and her face was disdainful. At this time, he came to the position where he just sat and sat down, and watched him hook the corner of the mouth. Lang legs, his face changed quickly. Looking at his eyes full of sharp time, he asked, ¡°Do you two have a sex? Why is she still safe now? Did you tell her?¡± She questioned with a questioning tone, and Chu Qing would not tell her when he heard what he said. Poria is a body of Hundred Venoms Immunity, let alone tell him what the hell is going on? At this time, standing on the spot and silent for a while, I was thinking about what excuses I could use to hide this thing. The official language saw him standing silently on the spot, afraid in his heart that he really told Fuling, when the time comes if the two of them unite to deal with themselves, then they must not be able to eat and walk around for sure. . So at this time stood up, walked directly to the careless in front of her, looked at her directly and asked, ¡°What the hell is going on, what the hell are you doing? Have you done it?¡± His eyes were full of himself, and he looked straight at Chu Qing. Chu Qing was looked at by him, but at the same time he didn¡¯t want him to see that he was guilty, so he saw her looking at herself. And when I was so close, I pushed him directly, and my eyes were full of disgust, and I just found an excuse to cope with it and said, ¡°When she is about to do, she comes to the moon, so it is inconvenient, give it some time, It ¡¯s not the right time to wait for her to pass the month, I will find another opportunity. ¡° After hearing what he said in the official language, he looked at him with a puzzled look, and after watching him for a while, he said doubtfully: ¡°Well, I will believe you for the time being, if you dare to swindle me, I will definitely I ca n¡¯t spare you, you need to know that you are poisoned. No one can solve it without my antidote, and you do n¡¯t want to die if the poison kills. You better listen to me. ¡± Chu Qing heard that she always threatened herself with this tone. If she was not poisonous, she would still need to be threatened by her, but there was no alternative but who made her the only antidote. So I had to bite my lips at this time, a sharp flash of light and a murderous aura flashed in my eyes, but it was quickly covered up by him, slightly nodded. The official language was a little bit doubtful, and she too dare to fully believe Chu Qing ¡¯s words, but he also had to believe, because now only Chu Qing can get close to Poria, and it is the most likely to do something bad for Gu Rin, but not It is doubtful, so she can only hold Chu Qing firmly. Chu Qing also has two official speeches in the room. After saying something, the official speech left and saw the silhouette of the official speech leaving. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1465 Chu Qing was sitting on a chair at this time, sighed, scratching his hair in a frantic look, an angry look. His eyes were full of tiredness and haggard. He really didn¡¯t want to do this, and she didn¡¯t want to do anything harmful to Poria. Nor is it the words of Poria Hundred Venoms Immunity, he may really be indulged in guilt now, but he thought that the poison in his body had not been solved, and he was irritated. After the official words left, they were particularly cautiously along the way. This was when he was fighting with Chu Xin. After he caught the attention of the Gong Family, he was still worried. Moreover, since that incident, Gong Family people have been particularly wary of the official family, so they must still be cautious when entering and leaving the official family. She has been hiding in the dark from the guards who patrol back and forth, as well as some girls, especially those who have served them before. When the mantra was searching in the dark, it just passed a garden. There was a pavilion in this garden, and I saw the silhouette, dancing lightly and gracefully inside, and holding a silver glittering sword in my hand. . Because her dancing was so beautiful, the official words stopped a little bit obsessed. At this time, she looked into the pavilion and found that it was Poria. When I saw the silhouette of Poria, my eyes were very wet. When I was angry, I squeezed my fist and looked angrily. The Poria gnashing teeth dancing the sword said: ¡°If it were not for you, how could I fall to this today? Tian Bu, there is no home to return to, only to wander outside. I must raise you up to me, and all the pain will be returned to you. ¡° She looked at the look of your gnashing teeth, and when Fuling¡¯s close-in maid was just delivered, she placed it on the table. She looked at Fuling and she didn¡¯t know the side. There was an official not far away. So when looking at Poria, a respectful look, Young Lady, I¡¯ll bring you the wine you want to drink. I¡¯ll put it here first. Fu Ling stopped her Gu Jian after hearing what he was born to say, slightly nodded, and came over and drank directly into the wine with the wine on the table. He wiped his mouth and said happily, ¡°This wine is really fragrant.¡± Because the drink was so good, she took a few more drinks to disable to bear. Originally, the park was very suspicious of her sword dancing not at all, but after seeing her suddenly drinking, she was very puzzled. She is also a woman, and she also knows what LeTV is about, so he knows whether LeTV can drink alcohol when he looks at him blankly, and Poria is drinking so hard. These small ones are sent by her personal maid. of. As a personal maid, the most important thing is to tell the master how she can speak, and will always be alert to the master if there is any change, especially after the moon, the personal maid is impossible to let him drink. Seeing how relaxed the maid was, the official words understood at once. It turned out that Chu Qing had deceived her. At this time, she clenched her fists and passed into Chu Qing¡¯s room. Chu Qing was originally planning to lie in the room and continue to sleep, but he was shocked by his sudden appearance, and his hand bounced from the bed. He looked at him blankly and said, ¡°Why are you back again? What happened?¡±. ¡° After hearing what he said, the official language didn¡¯t answer what he said, but he looked fierce and looked at him with anger. Chu Qing was very puzzled when he saw how fierce and evil he was, and also angry. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1466 At this time stood up on the bed, looking at her, he stood beside the bed, the official said after closing the door. He walked directly in front of him and pinched her neck and said, ¡°Did you just say that she had come to the moonlight? Why did I see him drinking in the pavilion? Can women drink when the moonlight comes? Do you think you are stupid? Still think I do n¡¯t know, do you have anything to hide from me and give me a honest explanation. ¡° After she said these words, the intensity increased a lot, and she looked at Chu Qing with an angry face. Chu Qing knew that she could not hide it, but she didn¡¯t expect her to find it so quickly, and she was very puzzled. She heard that she saw Poria in the pavilion just now, and Poria was still drinking at my house. Her breath came up at once, and she felt a bit resentful. Why did Fuling go to the pavilion to drink at night. His face is very puzzled, but the most important thing in front of him is to let the official words let go, otherwise he will really be strangled by him, so at this time watching his expression is a little bit counseling. With a begging tone, ¡°I don¡¯t really know. She told me. When I was upset with him, he told me that she couldn¡¯t do anything when it came, no matter how I begged, it was useless. I think I¡¯m impossible as she comes to the monthly affairs, so I¡¯ll be strong with him, so this happened, and I really didn¡¯t hide you. ¡° When I finished slapping the park vigorously at this time, I hope he hurried to sell it, because he was a little bit blushing and redheaded by him, and he was a little breathless. The park heard the words he said and ticked his mouth again. For what he said, because I was a little untrustworthy, I looked at him at this time and pinched her neck, which was much stronger, because her strength was too great. Chu Qing couldn¡¯t get away from struggling, staying there, struggling. The official words just looked at him like this, and my heart was still happy, but at the time, I felt uneasy, so I pointed to myself and asked: ¡°Do you think I am particularly stupid, do you think I will believe you? Tell me what is the problem?¡± Chu Qing heard what he said, and I thought who knew he could n¡¯t hide her, but he still did n¡¯t want to tell the official what was going on, so there were all kinds of good words there at this time. Chu Qing hopes that he can listen to his words and let himself go quickly, but the official saying is that his eyes are full of anger, and two eyes are watching him with fire. Chu Qing was a little out of breath when she was pinched by her. At this time, she took her hand vigorously and was much stronger. Looking at him, she said a little begging for mercy: ¡°I said it was true, he was like that at the time. Tell me, I do n¡¯t know what is going on. Please believe me. I ¡¯m poisoned now. Only you have an antidote to help me. How can I deceive you? You have to believe me Yeah. ¡° He heard what the official said, although he was still very angry, but when he let go of his hand, he looked at him with his hands on his hips, with an angry look, and the tone became more threatening: ¡°I tell you This is the last chance for you. If you dare to hide me again, I can never beat you, when the time comes, if you do n¡¯t give up on me, I wo n¡¯t save you, even if the Jade Emperor comes, I will definitely not Will save you. ¡° After talking about it, he fell off and left directly. Before leaving, he fiercely glared at Chu Qing. After Chu Qing finally let her go, she panted vigorously and breathed desperately there. After a while, this came back to his senses. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1467 He didn¡¯t expect that Little Lass¡¯s strength was so great that even a big man of him couldn¡¯t get rid of the card, came to his mirror and looked at his neck, there was already a red one. Thinking of Fuling going out to dance swords at night, and letting her see that her plan was almost broken by her, and she felt a fire in her heart. At this time, after putting on the clothes and putting on shoes, I ran out and came to Fuling Wujian. After Fuling saw him coming, he became stronger because he drank some wine, but this time he saw Chu Qing coming. Later. With a look of excitement, he ran to his side, looked at him with a hand on his shoulder, laughed, and said very softly, ¡°You are here, why are you free today? Would you like to play with me?¡± ? ¡° After she finished talking, she pulled Chu Qing. After hearing what she said, she saw the smell of wine in her mouth and looked at her with a disgusted look. At this time, she pushed her a bit and moved her away. Then he angered him and said, ¡°What are you doing here this night? You are not afraid of being seen by someone, or being given a chance by a bad person. Do you know how dangerous it is?¡± When Fuling heard what he said, she looked at him blankly, because the maid went to get some food for her, and she also cooked sober soup, so she was not by her side. Fu Ling saw him at this moment and asked in doubt: ¡°What happened? Why do you say that?¡± Her eyes were very innocent, and she looked at her with innocence, and next time mother would be coquettish with him, Chu Qing not only did not think she was cute when she saw her like this. On the contrary, she felt very angry. She pushed her abandoningly, pointed at his nose, and knocked on his head. The tone was very abandoned. Go back and rest in the room. ¡° After finishing talking, she pushed Poria, and when she was about to leave, Poulin was abruptly scolded by him. He was a little dazed and looked at him as he was about to leave. Then he shouted behind his back: ¡°What are you talking about? Why can¡¯t I understand anything? Forget it, I¡¯m too lazy to care about people like you, what¡¯s going crazy at night?¡± After talking, holding his arrow target, moved towards his ass and poked Chu Qing¡¯s ass a few times, Chu Qing was already injured, he was so stabbed, but it hurt a bit, at this time, he jumped forward , Like a frog, turned her head to look at her. His eyes filled with anger and doubt asked: ¡°What are you doing?¡± When Fu Ling heard what he said and laughed at him, he pointed to his wound like a naive child and asked, ¡°Is the butt hurt? Can you still jump around lively.¡± Chu Qing heard what he said and was too lazy to answer his words, so after staring at her for a moment, she left, and it was frustrating to see him leave me, even if she did n¡¯t drink with her. Even staying in this place to accompany himself, but he just didn¡¯t want to and scolded himself, which made Fu Ling feel a little unpleasant. Looking at the table, there was still a lot of wine, so I picked it up again and drank several glasses. Fu Ling ¡¯s close-fitting maid was just ready to hang out the soup and saw that she had drunk and fell asleep. Zi lived in surprise. He ran to his side and took his wine bottle away and looked at him. He was very excited and said: ¡°Young Lady, what are you doing? After drinking so much wine, you are drinking a little more tonight. Hurry up and drink this bowl of decoction soup. ¡° (End of this chapter) Chapter 1468 Fu Ling heard what her personal maid said and saw that she had taken away the wine she wanted to drink. Looking at her at this time, moved towards him and said with anger: ¡°What are you doing? No, hurry and return my ball to me.¡± After he finished talking, he grabbed the wine from his personal maid, and went to drink a lot. The drunk was already drunk, and the whole person was drunk. Fu Ling¡¯s close-fitting maid saw her drunk and prepared to help her back to the room to rest, but because she was too weak, Fu Ling was a little careless. So at this time, hurry up and save people, during the period when he left, Fu Ling lifts the head at this time, looked at it, no one later, because I miss Chu Qing. So, in a drunken manner, he stumbled into Chu Qing¡¯s room. Chu Qing was thinking about strategies in his room, how to deal with the park, how to pass the official this woman, but he just thought half At the time, the door was pushed open just after entering. Chu Qing looked at the door in doubt and found Poria. Poulin came to Chu Qing and looked at Chu Qing. And sitting directly on Chu Qing¡¯s lap, Chu Qing was shocked by her such a move. This was to prepare to push him away, but Fu Ling was tightly hugged. Poria hugged his neck with both hands and buried his head in his arms. A man was drunk and his mouth was full of wine. He lay in his arms and his voice was slightly aggrieved and said: ¡°You are a fool, You are a super invincible idiot, why do you seduce me? ¡° After talking, lifts the head came to look at him, looking at Chu Qing with a straight face. Chu Qing looked at her blankly, thinking when he was going to seduce him, why he didn¡¯t know, so when he was preparing to ask her in doubt, he was held tightly by Fuling and clung to his arms It¡¯s coquettish inside. Poulin¡¯s personal maid was found if she was going to carry her back to the room. When she returned to the pavilion, she could not find Poulin. Poulin¡¯s personal maid was shocked. After finding all around, she came to the door of Chu Qing¡¯s room and heard Fu Ling¡¯s voice. Fu Ling¡¯s personal maid understood it all at once, after knowing that he was in Chu Qing¡¯s room. I was relieved and dared not break in, because the two of them revealed a little bit of ambiguity in the conversation, and when Fu Ling¡¯s personal maid heard it, her face unconsciously turned red. Chu Qing¡¯s 100-year-old obstructer, Fu Ling, who seemed to eat her, rushed to him, no matter how Chu Qing refused, it was useless, and finally helpless. She finally fell asleep, and after going out, she endured the pain and the wounds on her body. A princess hugged Poria and put it on her bed to let her fall asleep. When he woke up on the 2nd day, Fu Ling stared blankly at her surroundings and found that this was not her room. She bounced from the bed all at once, when she saw Chu Qing. Sleeping on the sofa, covered with a thin quilt, the whole person shrunk into a very cold look. Fu Ling was a little guilty when he saw the warmth in his heart, but also mixed with some complexity. Chu Qing was able to feel that someone was by his side when he was asleep. At this time, he woke up suddenly and saw Poria. She was taken aback by her eyes opened when she squatted down to play with his eyelashes. At this time, she took a step back and accidentally fell to the ground. Holding his sore butt, he stood up and looked at Chu Qing. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1469 A tone of complaint said: ¡°Why are eyes opened suddenly?¡± Chu Qing was scolded by her and brought it all at once. At this time, she bounced from the sofa, looked at her, and pointed at her nose. Angrily said: ¡°Are you a woman? I knew you must not have a good heart. You didn¡¯t let me go when I was sleeping. Really. If it weren¡¯t for my eyes opened, what would you want to do to me? ? Do you want to plot against me again? ¡° After she finished looking at Po Ling, Po Ling stared at what she said. Although she was a little shy in her heart, she pretended to be a very overbearing look. She just wanted to coax 2 people to fight with him. Suddenly the door was knocked a few times, and the voice of the layman was heard from outside. The layman whispered quietly at this time: ¡°Are you the palace lord inside? You bought a guest in the house, as if you are very identified Say I want to see you in person, I wonder if you are awake now? ¡° When Fuling heard what the next man said, she was at a loss. She didn¡¯t know who. She came to his house early in the morning. When she was very puzzled, she glared at Chu Qing. After changing clothes in the pavilion and washing it well, I urged Chu Qing to change his clothes and took Chu Qing to the hall together. When I arrived at the hall, I saw a middle-aged man. fan. There are 4 people who follow him beside him. Each of them wears a sword. Fu Ling can see from their identity and clothes that they should be very identity people. Looked around. The middle-aged man with a fan in the middle recognized it all at once. At this time, he quickly came over and extended the hand to show his initiative and said: ¡°You are the new martial arts Alliance Leader, I have heard , Say your name, but have never seen a side, today didn¡¯t expect to be able to see it, it really is the same as legendary, the instrument is dignified. ¡°¡± After the new Wulin Alliance Leader heard what she said, she was very satisfied with the words she said. At this time, moved towards her, holding her hand, and the two were there, boasting each other a few times later. The new Wulin Alliance Leader at this time, looked at Chu Qing next to Chu Jing, raised his eyebrows, and Fu Ling suddenly understood what he meant, pointing to Chu Qing and said, ¡°This is my insider , Rest assured it ¡¯s all yours, it ¡¯s okay. ¡° After they finished speaking, they were greeted to sit down. Wu Xin ¡¯s Wulin Alliance Leader heard her words and smiled at once. At this time, he congratulated and said, ¡°That ¡¯s really congratulations. I did n¡¯t expect to get married so soon. It ¡¯s really too much. It ¡¯s gratifying, yes, is the wedding date set? When the time comes I will definitely come and bless myself. ¡° After Fu Ling heard what the new Alliance Leader said, she blushed slightly and was nodded, so she pretended to be shy and said, ¡°We are married, we are really sorry, because we are too busy, so we have no time to notify. You can make it up ¡° The new martial arts Alliance Leader has just taken office, so I do n¡¯t understand the integrity of them before, but I still congratulate them. When Chu Qing heard what Fu Ling said, he looked at him in shock. His eyes were full of incredible expressions. When Fu Ling saw him, I knew what he was going to do. So he stood next to him and glared at him, instructing him not to talk nonsense, but the situation did not listen to him. At this time, watching the Wulin Alliance Leader shook his head and said: ¡°¡± no no no. ¡° When the new Wulin Alliance Leader heard what he said, he looked at him blankly, and Fuling understood he was going to tear down his desk. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1470 After Fuling knew that he was going to demolish his desk, he glared at him and wanted to shut him up, and went back to him and leaned over. There was a faint smile on his face. At this time, the extend the hand came to grab it directly on her ass, and a lot of Poria was stronger. The ass was already injured and not fully recovered. After she got rid of it like this, the pain didn¡¯t work anymore, and the whole person passed out. Fu Ling saw that she was going to faint, and quickly came down to help him down and sent him back to the room to rest. When the new Wulin Alliance Leader saw it, he looked at them blankly and was puzzled. After seeing his puzzled expression, Fu Ling knew what was going on, so he just found an excuse and vaguely passed it. Chu Qing was still mixed when he was scared back to the room. At this time, someone needed to ask the doctor to come over and help him for a while. Chu Qing just woke up, but he could still feel himself after waking up. With the pain. At that time, his eyes were filled with anger and tightly clenched fists, gnashing teeth, heh said: ¡°How could this little Ni think that it was so big and it was so painful to pinch on my wound, if this hatred is not reported, I am not Gentleman. ¡° He looked at the ceiling with anger, and the new Wulin Alliance Leader came to the official house to find Fu Ling. He had something to discuss with him, so the two people photographed the people after this time. But there are only two of them left, and there is a great deal of discussion there. Although Fu Ling is very worried about Chu Qing, but after all, it is about going to the martial arts, and he dare not delay So I was there to discuss with the new Wulin Alliance Leader. Putin was still lying on the bed at this time. He saw a few people standing next to him. He was a little whispering and laughing at himself, which made him even more upset. When I coaxed them down, he was the only one left in the room. Chu Qing became more angry and unhappy when he wanted to, and felt that his strength was too weak to make such a heart. Chu Qing felt that he should become stronger. In this way, he refused to resign, but he bullied him casually. After thinking of this, he made up his mind and sat up from bed at this time. And sitting cross-legged, two hands placed on the thighs and took a deep breath, took another breath. After sitting down, he calmed his breath and calmed his mood, lest when the time comes cultivation deviation, he waited to settle down, and he began to cultivate his secret cultivation. Although the situation has been very hard, and I am very attentive to cultivate there, there is still no way to make a breakthrough. After practicing for a while, I have brow beaded with sweat, and the whole body is exuding the smell of sweat, promoting gasping for breath Looking angrily at the front, he did not know what words to describe himself, let alone express his own heart at the moment, but his only belief was to make himself stronger In this way, other people will not bully him casually, and tease him, so thinking of this, he was full of power at once. Poria had a discussion with the new Wulin Alliance Leader. Friends discussed that the plan was approaching noon, and now the Wulin Alliance Leader was about to leave Poulin. At this time, he wanted to greet him and stay for dinner. However, because the new Wulin Alliance Leader had something to do, she left first. Fu Ling personally escorted him to the door. After seeing him leaving, she looked at her personal maid and asked, ¡°Chu Qing, what is he like? Did he ask a doctor?¡± Show him? ¡° Fu Ling¡¯s personal maid looked at her new martial arts Alliance Leader after she left. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1471 The first thing I asked was about the emergence, and the thing I cared about was Chu Qing. Slightly nodded, looking at the expression of helplessness in her young lady¡¯s face, said: ¡°Back to Young Lady, the doctor said that there was no big problem, but he had to wipe the wound, but he, that place is really a bit serious, Young Lady, this what is going on?¡± When Fuling¡¯s personal maid said, she looked at Fuling with a puzzled expression. Fuling listened to the personal maid¡¯s words and smiled again as unable to bear, slightly nodded. While discussing the major event with the Wulin Alliance Leader, I was still very worried about Chu Qing. I do n¡¯t know how he was. After a little nodded, I continued to walk inside. Fu Ling ¡¯s personal maid followed her. Fu Ling stopped and thought for a moment, then turned her head to look at the close maid and asked. What else to eat in the kitchen, let him prepare to come over quickly, by the way boil a bowl of chicken soup, and let them bring it over. When Fuling¡¯s personal maid heard what Fuling said, you must know that these all are to be listened to, and drink a little nodded, and did as he said. Poling came to Chu Xin ¡¯s door at this time and wanted to see what he was doing now, so he came to the door and opened a small slit to look inside, and found Chu Qing was busy at this time, sitting on the bed, If the current look, and sweaty look. Po Ling wondered what he was doing? So he opened the door directly, and crept to him in front of him, watching Chu Qing¡¯s sweating at this time, and trembling nonstop, Poria was able to guess that he should be in cultivation, but as for what he was in cultivation, He didn¡¯t know. When Chu Qing is cultivating, he can feel that someone is by his side. He is afraid of being an official word and will do bad things to himself. So he desperately wants to take back his skills. Because it was too anxious, so that there was a little swelling into the devil, at this time tightly clenched his fist, his body exuded a thick black gas. Fu Ling could feel that he didn¡¯t seem to be right. At this time, I quickly used my abilities and helped him stabilize his heart. When Fu Ling saw his complexion returned to normal, she felt relieved in her heart. Chu Qing opened her eyes slowly and looked at Fu Ling, her eyes slightly complained, after Fu Ling saw his eyes. Angrily patted his shoulder, said angrily: ¡°What are you doing? Do you know almost the deviation of cultivation, when the cultivation cheats should calm down and fix God, how can there be 3 hearts and 2 meanings?¡± Chu Qing had already said what he said, and it was obvious that she had influenced herself, and she looked straight and confident. She really didn¡¯t know what words to use against him, so she had to remain silent in the end. After Fuling saw him not talking, he didn¡¯t want to let him hold on to him, so he touched his shoulder and asked, ¡°Where have you practiced now?¡± After seeing her feeling softened a lot, she ignored her look and turned her head away. With a look of pride, he said: ¡°I have practiced almost, but I can¡¯t make a breakthrough. I don¡¯t know what to do.¡± When Fu Ling said this sentence, he looked regretful. Obviously, he wanted to make a breakthrough quickly. In this way, his power could be improved by a big step. Hear what he said, and then from her words. She could hear that she wanted to be stronger, so she was sitting behind him at this time She smiled sweetly at this moment and said, ¡°Then I will help you, then your skill should be improved.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 1472 For the next few days, Poria had never seen Chu Qing. Last time she helped Chu Qing making a breakthrough, which led to Chu Qing¡¯s great progress. But since that time, she has rarely seen Chu Qing, nor do she know if she is in cultivated cultivation. On this day, Fu Ling finally saw Chu Qing. Chu Qing is very different from a few days ago. The whole person looks ¡­ I do n¡¯t know how to describe it. In short, it feels different from before. ¡°Chu Qing, what martial arts are you cultivating?¡± Chu Qing was silent, and Fu Ling saw him not speaking, and was even more anxious, but still calmly said to him: ¡°Chu Qing, do you know that you almost cultivated deviation a few days ago? The past few days did not see you Silhouette, I do n¡¯t know what you are cultivating, but I hope you can stop cultivation. ¡° ¡°Why?¡± Chu Qing asked. Poria slightly frowned, explained to him: ¡°I think your cultivation is magic, if you don¡¯t stop, you will lose your life one day sooner or later.¡± Chu Qing neither shook his head nor was nodded. Fu Ling thought about it and took out a book from his arms and handed it to him, saying, ¡°If you have to cultivate, then practice this.¡± Chu Qing took a look at it. There was nothing on it, so he asked, ¡°What is this?¡± Poria complexion slightly changed and said: ¡°Anyway, I won¡¯t harm you.¡± Chu Qing saw her face was wrong, put the book on the table, and said: ¡°If you don¡¯t make it clear what this is, I won¡¯t accept it.¡± Fu Ling gave him a look, hesitated for a moment, and said, ¡°This is a cheat, Gong Family¡¯s cheat.¡± Chu Qing¡¯s eyes changed, expressionlessly pushed the cheats to Fuling, and said, ¡°You take it back, I don¡¯t want it.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Fu Ling asked puzzled. ¡°Let¡¯s not say that this secret book was taken out by you privately, even if it was given by Gong Family personally, I won¡¯t want it.¡± Chu Qing said firmly. Fu Ling kindly persuaded a few words, but Chu Qing was reluctant to accept the cheats, no way, Fu Ling had to put away the cheats. ¡°Then you still insist on cultivation?¡± Chu Qing seriously nodded and said, ¡°I won¡¯t give up easily until the end.¡± Fu Ling frowned and looked at him, to be honest, at first she had no good feelings for this man, but only felt that it was fun to tease him, but after a long time now, she actually changed his impression of him. Chu Qing glanced at Po Ling and said, ¡°It¡¯s not early, you go back early.¡± Fu Ling looked at Chu Qing¡¯s face, thought for a while, and said, ¡°Wait for me for a while, I¡¯ll get something.¡± Before Chu Qing could answer, Fu Ling ran out. Chu Qing had no choice but to sit on the stool and wait. After waiting for a while, Chu Qing saw Fuling gasping for breath running towards him and seemed to be holding something. ¡°Since you insist on cultivation, wear this on your body.¡± Poria spread her palms to reveal a piece of crystal clear and near-transparent jade pendant, which was very valuable at first glance. Chu Qing not at all reached out and asked, ¡°What is this?¡± Fu Ling looked at him with a smile, and said, ¡°This is a jade piece with elaborate functions, don¡¯t you insist on cultivation? Then you wear this piece of jade on your body, so that you can calm down without danger of cultivation deviation . ¡° Chu Qing hesitated to miss it. Although he knew very well that what he cultivated was not a magical skill, he did almost cultivate deviation a few days ago. If he had this piece of jade, his cultivation might be better than the results for half the effort. Not necessarily. When Fuling saw that he was moving, he continued to persuaded: ¡°Just borrow it from me and wait for your cultivation, then you will return it to me.¡± Chu Qing looked towards Po Ling, seeing the smile on her face, thinking for a while, and said, ¡°Then thank you.¡± ¡°you are welcome.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 1473 ¡°You only need to bring this jade wear close to your body, especially during cultivation, don¡¯t forget it.¡± ¡°Okay, I will remember.¡± Fu Ling smiled and handed Yu Pei to Chu Qing. Chu Qing reached over and took it. When the two hands met, Chu Qing browed and quickly took Yu Pei over. Why did his heartbeat suddenly speed up just now? Chu Qing looked doubtful towards Fuling, Fuling looked at him with his head tilted, wondering why he looked at himself with such eyes. Chu Qing looked down at the jade pendant in his hand, and the coldness of the jade pendant reached his hand, making him a little dazed. When he took Yu Pei just now, his hand and Fu Ling¡¯s hand touched together, and then his heartbeat suddenly became faster. Why did he have such a reaction? Could it be because ¡­ Chu Qing slightly frowned, no matter for what reason he made such a reaction, it made him feel very uneasy. Fu Ling saw Chu Qing looking down at Yu Pei all the time and asked in a puzzled way: ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you find something strange or uncomfortable?¡± Chu Qing looked up towards her, hook the head, and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, thank you for your jade.¡± Fu Ling is a smart person. She sees that Chu Qing¡¯s face is obviously different from that of the previous one. She knows that he has something to hide from herself, but since Chu Qing doesn¡¯t say that, she doesn¡¯t ask much, after all, they 2 are not at all. . Chu Qing glanced outside the door and said, ¡°It¡¯s not too early, please go back quickly.¡± Chu Qing tone barely fell, Fu Ling¡¯s face changed, looking at him frowns saying: ¡°Why are you chasing me away again? Do you hate me so much?¡± ¡°No, I did not drive you away.¡± Chu Qing shook his head. ¡°You have.¡± Fuling loudly said, and also took a step towards Chu Qing, overbearing said: ¡°You just drove me away, and now you are rushing me away again, you said, do you dislike me for hindering you?¡± Chu Qing took a step back without leaving any traces, and then sighed helplessly, saying: ¡°Really not, I just feel that the time is not early, besides, a male and a female together alone in the same room is seen by others, after all, Not good for you. ¡°Chu Qing couldn¡¯t find a reason to avoid her, so he had to talk nonsense. ¡°A male and a female together alone?¡± Fu Ling squinted, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of others seeing.¡± To be honest, she was even a little eager to be seen by others. Chu Qing slightly frowned, continue to say: ¡°I have troubled you too much recently, I want you to take a good rest, don¡¯t worry about me.¡± Chu Qing is thinking, he said, Poria should go Okay. Poria certainly does not believe what Chu Qing said. According to the past, Chu Qing would not say so much to her, nor would she talk to her in this tone. ¡°What are you hiding from me?¡± Chu Qing shook his head, Fu Ling saw him bow his head, his eyes narrowed, and raised his feet towards him. While Chu Qing was thinking about countermeasures, Fu Ling, who had been standing opposite him, suddenly ran to him, his hand stretched out to his arm, and scared him back several steps. Fu Ling looked at Chu Qing, who suddenly backed away, and the smile on her face suddenly disappeared. Her gloomy face looked at him and asked, ¡°Are you hiding me?¡± Chu Qing shook his head and Fu Ling asked again: ¡°Why are you hiding from me? What would suddenly alienate me?¡± Chu Qing didn¡¯t speak. He didn¡¯t know what to say to Fuling. He couldn¡¯t tell Fuling. He alienated her because he found that there was physical contact between them. He would speed up the heartbeat. Seeing Chu Qing has been silent for a long time, Fu Ling was even more angry, loudly said: ¡°You said, weren¡¯t you quite able to talk before? Why don¡¯t you talk now.¡± Chu Qing raised her eyes and looked at her deeply, then turned and left in silence. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1474 On the 2nd day, Chu Qing had breakfast and was hanging out when he met Gong Yan who was approaching. Gong Yan saw Chu Qing with his back at his pace, and said, ¡°Chu Qing.¡± Chu Qing stopped, he just wanted to leave before Gong Yan didn¡¯t see him, but he still saw it. Since he saw it, he couldn¡¯t hide it. Turning around and looking at Gong Yan who had come to himself, Chu Qing smiled and asked, ¡°Are you calling me?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be frivolous with me.¡± Gong Yan looked at Chu Qing seriously, then looked around, and said: ¡°I ask you, when are you going to do it?¡± Chu Qing showed a flattering look and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Gong Young Lady, I have to find an opportunity before I can start.¡± ¡°Opportunity?¡± Gong Yan faint smiled at Chu Qing and said, ¡°There are so many opportunities. It just depends on whether you want to do it or not.¡± Chu Qing didn¡¯t speak, Gong Yan looked at him coldly and said: ¡°Last time you lied to me that Fuling came to the moon and couldn¡¯t complete the plan. I spared you, but that doesn¡¯t mean that I can always be fooled by you.¡± Chu Qing lowered his head and still didn¡¯t speak. Gong Yan looked at him up and down, and asked amusedly: ¡°Are you going to see Poria?¡± Chu Qing complexion slightly changed, looked up towards Gong Yan, smiled the head and said, ¡°How can Gong Young Lady have such an idea? I don¡¯t have any compassion for Poria.¡± Gong Yan snorted and said to him: ¡°I don¡¯t care what you think in your heart, or whether you have a crush on her, it has nothing to do with me. In short, I kindly tell you that your time is running out, the best It ¡¯s time to hurry up and get started. Otherwise, if Fuling does n¡¯t die, you die. ¡± Chu Qing nodded with a smile, said: ¡°I understood, Palace Young Lady.¡± Gong Yan glanced at him lightly and said, ¡°If I can¡¯t see Fuling¡¯s body again, then I will let you immediately become a corpse.¡± Chu Qing once again nodded with a smile and said, ¡°Please don¡¯t worry about Palace Young Lady, I won¡¯t let you down.¡± Gong Yan coldly snorted and turned to leave. After Gong Yan left, the smile on Chu Qing¡¯s face disappeared instantly. He stood there for a while and turned away. Behind the big tree next to it, Poria crouched on the ground in a daze. It turned out that Gong Gong wanted to kill himself. Even she threatened Chu Qing, no wonder that Chu Qing always consciously or unconsciously avoided her during this time, because there was such a thing in the middle. Therefore, Chu Qing recently alienated himself because he wanted to kill himself, not for other reasons. But one thing, Po Ling really can¡¯t figure it out, as Gong Yan just said, Chu Qing has many chances to kill her, why hasn¡¯t he always done anything to her? Fu Ling didn¡¯t know why Chu Qing suddenly heard Gong Yan¡¯s words, or why Chu Qing heard Gong Yan¡¯s words, but he didn¡¯t do anything to her. Fu Ling was thinking, did Chu Qing never give her a shot because she likes her in her heart? As soon as the idea came out, Poria immediately shook the head, telling himself not to be cranky, but hope to be true in my heart and impossible to bear. But if this is the case, then she must not hurt Chu Qing. Chu Qing returned to his room uncertainly. He sat on a stool and thought about what Gong Yan said to him just now. Gong Yan said that if Poria didn¡¯t die, he died. At this point, he believed that Gong Yan could do it. After hesitating for a long time, Chu Qing got up and walked to the cabinet, opened the cabinet door, and took out a dagger inside. Poria does not die, that is, he dies. He hasn¡¯t finished his business. He can¡¯t die, he must be alive. Chu Qing pulled out his dagger. Looking at the blade with the blade light flashing, something unintended flashed in his eyes. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1475 Chu Qing, who is recuperating, has become more concerned recently. His injury was secondary, but for Gongyan¡¯s aggressiveness, and Fu Ling she felt that she was avoiding her, Chu Qing couldn¡¯t explain it to her, and she didn¡¯t know how to explain it. He walked aimlessly in the yard and looked at the wide sky, but the boredom in his heart did not decrease at all. Chu Qing doesn¡¯t want to harm Fuling¡¯s life in order to understand the poison. He can¡¯t accept such things happening either morally or personally. But Gong Yan has been keeping up, which makes him very distressed. The thought of being in this courtyard is subject to control and control. Chu Qing¡¯s mood is more irritable. He suddenly wants to leave here, no matter where he goes, as long as he is no longer faced with such a complicated and tangled situation. , So he suddenly stood up from the bench. It is now the afternoon rest time, the temperature is gradually rising, and the surrounding environment is extremely quiet, which makes Chu Qing feel a bit lonely in his heart, because no one can talk to him, and no one can help him. He was alone and helpless. The person who could have been trusted had become the one who didn¡¯t know how to deal with it. He couldn¡¯t help laughing at himself. He thought it was a real thing, maybe the first meeting was a mistake. Chu Qing doesn¡¯t know why he is so sentimental today, he even abandons himself. There was another urging word from yesterday ¡¯s palace words in his mind, echoing over and over again, which made him a bit stiff because of sedentary and high concentration of energy, and even more stiff because of some discomfort, so he stretched out Open your arm and move a little. Then Chu Qing looked at no one for 4 times, then quietly slipped out of Small Sect, came to a vast forest, listened to the song of cicada songbird, smelled the fragrance of fresh leaves, which gave him the original irritability To ease. He stepped on the solid land, and his mood was unusually heavy. Suddenly he gently sighed, stopped, looked back, and was able to vaguely see Gong Family¡¯s house. Things would become like this, it really made me unexpected, Chu Qing said with emotion in his heart. He seemed to have entered a dead end, and there was no way to solve it anyway. After spending the whole afternoon in the woods, Chu Qing didn¡¯t seem to realize the ebbing of time because of his mood, until a patrol guard found him and let him go back to the yard. Gong Yan and Fu Ling didn¡¯t say goodbye to Chu Qing suddenly, didn¡¯t show too much emotion, and as usual, the 3 people ate in silence and then returned to the house. In fact, there are many doubts in Fuling¡¯s heart, but she knows that Chu Qing has been avoiding her. Although she doesn¡¯t know why, she naturally doesn¡¯t want to show anything in front of Gong Yan, so she came to Chu Qing¡¯s room at night . She only wore a casual dress and didn¡¯t bring anything. Fu Ling thought that she could test whether Chu Qing really wanted to kill her. Fuling suddenly broke into Chu Qing¡¯s room and used his life-threatening claws. Chu Qing hurriedly avoided. At this time, Fuling deliberately revealed her key points, but Chu Qing saw that she shouted: ¡°Poling! ¡° 2 Everyone stood still, and Chu Qing asked her to go back to the room, which made Fu Ling feel very happy. He still couldn¡¯t bear himself. ¡°Hey, do you like me?¡± Poria said naughtyly. Chu Qing looked at Po Ling lightly without saying a word. Fu Ling asked again impatiently. Chu Qing still didn¡¯t hear it. When Fu Ling wanted to continue his theory with Chu Qing, suddenly, there was blood spewing out of Chu Qing¡¯s mouth. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1476 Fu Ling was taken aback and hurriedly supported Chu Qing, but Chu Qing resisted a little, and wanted to push her away, shaking her head and waving her hands. Fu Ling saw Chu Qing like this, and she did n¡¯t let herself take care of him. Suddenly another flame of namelessness came into my heart. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you this person? You are hurt and you won¡¯t let me help you. As for this? I and you are both born and died together. Isn¡¯t there any sincerity? You treat me like who ? ¡°Po Ling was anxious for a moment, and the tone of his speech was a little heavy. Chu Qing was very uncomfortable when she heard her wronged words, but who knows his own bitterness? He didn¡¯t want to make Fu Ling worry about him if he didn¡¯t say it. It ¡¯s all about this. Chu Qing is not good at refusing Fuling ¡¯s concern. Fuling did n¡¯t care about him at this juncture. He quickly wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth with his sleeve and lost again. Give him some True Qi. Chu Qing felt the original chaotic and anxious heart at once, and was slowly infiltrated by a cool trickle, which made him feel much better now. He panted and thanked Fuling, ¡°Many thanks to you, Fuling, I¡¯m fine, you go back and rest.¡± Fu Ling looked at Chu Qing and was still unwilling to help him. The fire in his heart came back again, ¡°I have vomited blood, can I still call it okay? And when I lost True Qi to you just now, I obviously felt you were in the body Confusion, it is not an exaggeration to say that people who are seriously ill, Chu Qing, what are you doing to succeed? ¡° Facing Poria¡¯s question, Chu Qing really had unspeakable bitter suffering in his heart. He had to be silent in docile and didn¡¯t know how to explain Poria. Fu Ling saw that he was not talking again, so he took his hand and probed his pulse. ¡°The poison in you has deteriorated, do you know?¡± Fu Ling was a little angry, obviously he was in bad health, and he didn¡¯t let himself know. Chu Qing also cared about himself when he came to Fuling. He smiled bitterly and said slowly, ¡°I know, how can I not know my own body, but, what is the solution?¡± Upon hearing this, Fuling didn¡¯t know what to say, but she didn¡¯t believe there would be no way, and promised immediately, ¡°Chu Qing, in any case, I will definitely cure you.¡± Chu Qing seemed to laugh at himself, indifferent expression, and then gently took the head. After a while, Chu Qing¡¯s situation had stabilized, and he spoke persuaded again, ¡°Poulin, I¡¯m really okay now, go back and rest, it¡¯s already so late.¡± Po Ling was still a little sad, because Chu Qing repeatedly refused himself, but his body was the most important thing right now, so the Po Ling shop did not say anything, and looked at Chu Qing with some worry. Chu Qing understood Fuling¡¯s worries. He made a smile and wanted to reassure Fuling, then waved his hand and motioned Fuling to go back. Although Fuling couldn¡¯t rest assured, after listening to Chu Qing¡¯s words, after supporting Chu Qing on the bed, she was reluctant to leave. During this period, the two of them had different thoughts in their hearts, and they didn¡¯t talk anymore. The next day, Poria set off to find the detoxified medicine ingredients early in the morning. She first searched in the woods near Gong Family, and then ran to the surrounding mountains to search, but not at all found something particularly useful. Chu Qing on the other side, after getting up in the morning, felt a pain in his chest and abdomen, probably the internal organs were damaged. Thinking of yesterday, actually vomiting blood on the spot, Chu Qing was even more nervous, I do n¡¯t know how long he can persist. So after using the early meal, he came to Gong Yan¡¯s study room and wanted to ask her about the antidote of acacia poison. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1477 Perhaps it was Gong Yan who knew what Chu Qing was looking for him for, so she kept arguing that she was busy and left Chu Qing outside for a long time. Chu Qing was not angry, but felt that things were really tricky, and he was more anxious in his heart, because he didn¡¯t want to really let Fuling do his antidote. But after so many days, Joyous Union Powder had no other clue about the antidote, he felt very powerless. While waiting for Gong Yan to see him, he suddenly noticed that Fu Ling did not come to him today, and did not know what he was doing. Although he felt a little quiet, at least Fuling would not come to question and persecute again when he was upset. But, somehow, Chu Qing actually felt like he was missing Fuling slag. He was thinking about it in a frantic way, obviously his body should be the most concerned, but somehow, thinking about it, his thoughts ran to Poria there. Suddenly, he seemed to want to understand that Fu Ling¡¯s appearance yesterday and what she said could not be more obvious. Obviously Fu Ling must have found a way to find the medicine ingredients to detoxify himself. Chu Qing felt a sigh of emotion in his heart. now cares and takes care of herself, but feels that she has dragged her down. Although until now, the two of them will not have a few days of birthday, and they are always noisy and clamoring together, and there are few serious conversations, but Chu Qing naturally does not hate Poria, and the love in his heart is increasing day by day. He can see how much flash this girl has, and he also knows that this person really treats himself. On this unpredictable river and lake, it is already a very rare thing to be able to meet someone who is sincere. In Chu Qing ¡¯s heart, the relationship between him and Fu Ling has long been sublimated. The so-called Life and Death Friends only this . Chu Qing can be sure that if there is something wrong with him, the person he most trusts will definitely be Fuling, and the person to be entrusted will also be her, but Chu Qing suddenly hesitated because he did n¡¯t want Fuling to work too hard Many, do not want to cause her trouble. This is a tangled place, because the feelings between them are not only sincere, but also these other feelings in it. After an hour, Gong Yan finally opened the door and walked out of the study. She was not surprised to see Chu Qing standing there, but the expression was not good-looking either. ¡°Not good rest, what are you doing standing here?¡± Gong Yan said expressionless. ¡°I want to know if there is an antidote, can you tell me the truth?¡± Chu Qing was very excited when she finally came out, but it was not good to lose self-control in front of her and had to suppress her emotions. Said as usual. ¡°Okay, I already knew you would come to me. I¡¯m still wondering why you came to me now. I¡¯ll tell you, I don¡¯t have it.¡± Gong Yan said lightly saying that he couldn¡¯t see anything from his face. Looking at Gong Yan¡¯s face, he didn¡¯t want to talk any more. Chu Qing thanked him and returned to his room. When Fuling came back at noon, she asked Chu Qing if she got an antidote. ¡°Gong Yan said she forgot to take it.¡± Chu Qing¡¯s expression was a bit unnatural. This small expression was perceptively detected by Fu Ling. ¡°Really?¡± Fu Ling was somewhat suspicious. Based on her knowledge of Chu Qing, the person in front of her seemed to be telling the truth, but she always felt that her expression was a bit wrong. Chu Qing nodded, looked directly at Fu Ling¡¯s eyes, and then turned away. Fu Ling looked at Chu Qing quietly and was silent. Chu Qing was seen hairy by her, she swallowed her saliva unconsciously, Poria naturally noticed, and the corner of her mouth gently ticked. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1478 Chu Qing said quietly in his heart, this guy is really hard to do, he must be stable, she can not see the weak spot. Because Chu Qing has a lot of psychological activities, the expression on the face vaguely dates a little unnaturally. Poria just stared at her again, and naturally she was noticed. ¡°Chu Qing, do you really have nothing to hide from me?¡± Fu Ling wasn¡¯t sure if Chu Qing had cheated her on the antidote, but she felt that the people in front of her seemed to dodge something. Chu Qing¡¯s heart grew more tense, and he could still pretend to be calm, but from the very beginning Fu Ling discovered his anomaly, so this drama is really difficult to continue, since the other party has doubts, Chu No matter how Qing lies, he cannot be convinced, because a lie is a lie. Seeing Chu Qing¡¯s silence, Fu Ling¡¯s determination was deeper in his heart, ¡°When is Chu Qing now, do you still need your body? What are you thinking about? Why can¡¯t you tell me?¡± Poria was anxious. She was more worried about Chu Qing¡¯s poisoning. Chu Qing could hear the anxiety in Fu Ling¡¯s tone, and he was sighed with helplessness, and then said, ¡°Yes, I lied to you, I¡¯m sorry, Gong Yan said there was no antidote in her hand.¡± His eyes dimmed, as if his throat was choked by fate. ¡°I knew ¡­¡± Fu Ling murmured to himself, and Chu Qing didn¡¯t hear clearly, so he asked back: ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Fu Ling perfuned the subject and continued, ¡°There must be a way to detoxify, right? Otherwise, how could she be so calm.¡± Chu Qing couldn¡¯t help admiring Fuling¡¯s exquisite thoughts, and seeing that there was no way to keep it hidden, Chu Qing told Fuling how to detoxify. ¡°But I will not do things that are against morality and hurt you for my own life.¡± After the explanation, Chu Qing added another sentence to show his Pure Heart. What made Chu Qing feel abnormal was that Fu Ling did not refute him this time. According to her previous temperament, it would definitely be noisy, but this time Fu Ling was surprisingly calm, just answered complied, and then exited the room. ¡°Chu Qing, you have a good rest.¡± Fu Ling left such a sentence. Chu Qing didn¡¯t know what Fuling was thinking in her heart. Everything was said. The pressure in her heart was relieved a lot, but the immediate difficulties were not solved at all. After sitting for a while like this, time soon came to the evening. Chu Qing originally wanted to go to the lobby to eat together, but the people in the house brought him in. He didn¡¯t think too much and ate it. ¡°En?¡± When Chu Qing woke up again, he had been tied to the bed by 5 Hua Da, Fu Ling was standing on the side, looking at him sadly. ¡°Poria, did you give me medicine?¡± Chu Qing was angry. ¡°Anyway, you are already poisoned. How about giving you medicine?¡± Fu Ling said angrily. She hated this person and did not take care of her life. Before waiting for Chu Qing to speak again, Fu Ling stretched out his collar and brought Chu Qing to her eyes. She said one by one, ¡°I said, I will cure you anyway.¡± Chu Qing was shocked, and the thing he didn¡¯t want to see happened, so he quickly said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry so much anyway, I won¡¯t be able to die anymore, will you?¡± ¡°Of course, it is necessary to detoxify early, don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± Fu Ling said to go to Chu Qing¡¯s clothes. Chu Qing twisted his body desperately, struggling, his mouth still shouting, ¡°Hey, wait, wait until you finish listening to me, how can you tie me up like this?¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 1479 Chu Qing looked at Po Lin¡¯s loose appearance, and knew that there was only one fire. So Chu Qing went on to say: ¡°When the rope is tied, when the time comes might hurt me, maybe it hurts me, and I can¡¯t do that with you.¡± Chu Qing¡¯s face was sincere, and it didn¡¯t feel like he was lying to Fuling. But Poria was not the first day to know Chu Qing, and naturally would not easily agree. So Fu Ling thought about it, and Chu Qing really made sense, so she asked again: ¡°Are you sure you will not run away?¡± Chu Qing¡¯s gaze looks sincere, he nodded hard: ¡°Really. I will never run away.¡± In doubt, Fuling still untied Chu Qing¡¯s rope. Chu Qing rubbed his wrist tied by Fu Ling, because Fu Ling was afraid that he would run away, and tied it a few times. Chu Qing¡¯s wrists became purple red. Fu Ling didn¡¯t pay attention to what Chu Qing was thinking. When Chu Qing was released, he wanted to pounce on it and finish it quickly. After all, Chu Qing would be a little more dangerous if he dragged on for a while. But how could Chu Qing easily make Fuling succeed, he ducked away from Fuling. Then Chu Qing looked at the wound on his wrist. Before Fu Ling spoke, Chu Qing thought about it. He deliberately said, ¡°Ah, it hurts.¡± Po Lin thought he had a poisonous hair and quickly came over to check. Chu Qing extend the hand said: ¡°Look, you did a good job. It hurts. If you don¡¯t find me some ointment, I won¡¯t be with you. ¡° Looking at the firm expression on Chu Qing¡¯s face, he looked at Chu Qing¡¯s already engorged wrist. A circle of purple scars contrasts with the bright white skin next to it. It is estimated that no one will be distressed, and as expected, Fuling will be soft first: ¡°Then you should stay well. No disturbances. Don¡¯t think about running away.¡± Chu Qing said: ¡°I am like this. How can I run away.¡± Fuling thought about it too, so she let go of her heart. Just as Po Ling turned around to find the ointment, Chu Qing narrowed his eyes and took the opportunity to escape. Who knows that Fuling is like having eyes behind her back. As soon as Chu Qing moves, Fuling turns around very quickly, as if waiting for Chu Qing to do this. But Chu Qing was fast, and he ran to the door in two steps. When Chu Qing had not opened the door, Fu Ling suddenly moved towards Chu Qing and spilled a powder. Chu Qing was unprepared for a moment and took a big gulp. Immediately, Chu Qing felt that his legs and feet were soft. When he was about to fall, he was caught by the Poria. Chu Qing was lying in Fuling¡¯s arms, unable to move, but his consciousness was still sober. ¡°You, you are cheating. Actually using medicine ¡­¡± In Chu Qing¡¯s mind, Poria is not like a villain who can take medicine, so he has no protection against Poria at all. Fu Ling hugged Chu Qing tightly, and then hugged the person horizontally and hugged, said slowly: ¡°Chu Qing, all¡¯s fair in war.¡± Chu Qing was anxious, but now he was under the influence of Fuling¡¯s medicine. His whole body was paralyzed, and he could not move anything except his mouth and eyes. Even trying to get rid of Poria is difficult. However, Fu Ling was delighted to see Chu Qing, quietly, staying in her arms, and no one could take Chu Qing away. Poria gently put Chu Qing on the bed, went to find the ointment, and carefully helped Chu Qing¡¯s wrist with the medicine. Chu Qing only felt that his wrists were cold for a while, and the original hot feeling went down a lot. This Poria is definitely a good medicine for Chu Qing. Chu Qing¡¯s head couldn¡¯t move, he could only roll his eyes and looked at the Poria with his head down and bit his lip. At the end, he said, ¡°Poulin, I think I really shouldn¡¯t hide from you.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 1480 Hearing Chu Qing¡¯s words, Fu Ling moved his hands, but he quickly recovered and continued to give Chu Qing medicine. However, when the next bandage was tied to Chu Qing, Fu Ling seemed to be unintentional, and started to weigh slightly. This time Chu Qing¡¯s painful si si yelled, and Fu Ling felt distressed when listening to it, and then he was relieved. He pretended to have done nothing but said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What else do you have to tell me?¡± Chu Qing knew that it was just his own fault, and he didn¡¯t dare to mention Fu Ling¡¯s heavy work. Just as Chu Qing was about to talk about Huan Huan poison, he subconsciously glanced at Poria. Chu Qing clearly understood this with a glance. Fu Ling¡¯s face was clearly written. You edited it. I see when you will lie to me. When you finish editing, I will put you on the spot. But this matter is really related to the life of Poria, and we have to say. For a time, Chu Qing was sweating anxiously, and was afraid that Fuling did not believe him, and was afraid that Fuling really took the opportunity to come, so he said: ¡°Fuling, you, you calm down. Listen to me, it was indeed me bad, but I took It will be true if you come down. ¡° Fu Ling also looked at Chu Qing with a sincere face and said, ¡°Well, you said, I listen.¡± Listening is listening, believing or not is another matter. Chu Qing had no choice but to say: ¡°This poison of Huanhuan, it really needs a Huanhuan to be able to solve it. But, but the one who is Huanhuan with me will die.¡± Fuling raised her eyelids and said, ¡°Oh? Finished? Let¡¯s continue after we finish.¡± Chu Qing loudly said: ¡°Po Ling! Do you really understand it or not? I mean, you will die, you will die.¡± Fu Ling said carelessly: ¡°I am understood. I will die, then?¡± ¡°What then? You immediately leave my side right now.¡± Chu Qing said. Poria immediately refused: ¡°Impossible. Don¡¯t even think about it.¡± Chu Qing helplessly said: ¡°You really want to get along with me like this? It doesn¡¯t matter if your life is gone?¡± Fu Ling was almost smirked by this person. She pinched Chu Qing¡¯s face and said, ¡°Happiness with you, it¡¯s me who died, not with you. Huan, it was you who died. You think, I¡¯ll watch Go to hell?¡± Chu Qing looked at Fuling for a moment, but forgot to say anything. After watching it for a while, he found that he was staring at Fuling. Poria generously let Chu Qing look, but Chu Qing sorry, but had to look elsewhere, not to look at Poria. As a result, Chu Qing finally found that there was no way to turn her head. The whole line of sight was still Poria, so Chu Qing closed her eyes. what the eye doesn¡¯t see, the heart doesn¡¯t grieve over. Look at Chu Qing like this, Poria sighed, whispered: ¡°Chu Qing ¡­¡­¡± Chu Qing ignored Fuling as if she had fallen asleep. Fu Ling reached out and touched Chu Qing¡¯s face, whispering: ¡°Chu Qing, this is also my selfishness. I am absolutely, I will not give you to others.¡± After finishing, Fuling paused. As if feeling that this deterrence was not enough, I continued to emphasize the tone and said: ¡°If I find you with another woman. Huan. Then I will kill the woman, and then lock you on the bed, nowhere else. go with.¡± This sounds too intrusive, even Chu Qing is unable to bear eyes opened, watching Fu Ling looking at him with a smile on his face. In the end, Chu Qing still didn¡¯t speak, coldly snorted. The medicine that Fuling gave Chu Qing was not a powerful medicine, plus Chu Qing not at all sucked in, so at this time Chu Qing¡¯s medicinal properties had retreated a lot, but his hands and feet were still weak. As soon as Chu Qing realized that he could move slightly, he immediately turned his head, and one did not want to look at Po Ling. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1485 In the temple, in the face of the appearance of Gong Yan, Chu Qing¡¯s face tightened at once, and there was a trace of alienation in his eyes. Poria also recuperates in this temple, not long after waking up, he saw Gong Yan this person. ¡°Gong Patriarch, it seems that you are not so smart, such a simple plan will also be successful, I really do not know if you are really stupid or stupid.¡± Gong Yan saw Po Lin¡¯s sick look Skimming sarcasm. ¡°You still have to give yourself some eloquence! Otherwise, you don¡¯t know when the ancestral tomb in the family was dug!¡± Fu Ling was in the period of healing. But her poisonous tongue will not change, Chu Qing sees this, and puts down the dangling heart slightly in the bottom of her heart. ¡°That¡¯s why you won¡¯t leave your own tongue that¡¯s all, but your hurt is a good taste.¡± Gong Yan¡¯s eyes were already indescribable. ¡°If you want to, change your head back, and at a command, someone will naturally give you this taste.¡± Fu Ling lying on the bed, the tone seemed quite happy. Instead of waiting for Gong Yan to make a few more satires, she was sarcastic again. He also interrupted Gong Yan who was about to speak. ¡°Although the taste is wonderful, can Gong Yan you, can you bear it?¡± Fu Ling looked at her with a smile, eyes bright. Serious in Chu Qing, she is like a Small Fox. With a little black-belly, he looked at Gong Yan¡¯s slightly dark face for a moment of silence for her. Neither is this answer, saying that you live, is it possible that you have to be like her, have you been poisoned? Can¡¯t stand it, I just can¡¯t do it in that respect! Gong Yan gritted his teeth, set aside the topic, and said: ¡°Po Ling, you have a lot of pitfalls! But do you want an antidote?¡± Chu Qing watched them fighting, but they burned themselves. No, Chu Qing¡¯s face still has a little blush until now. But when he heard that she was going to give an antidote, he stood up. ¡°Will you voluntarily give us an antidote? Won¡¯t you use any chaotic conditions to restrain her?¡± Chu Qing looked calm and worried that she would use excessive conditions. Fu Ling did not speak, and looked quietly at Chu Qing. As for Gong Yan, her eyes had put her in the corner. I saw that she had laughed out loud, and was quite satisfied with their cleverness. ¡°Of course you can¡¯t do it in vain. One life and one family, Po Ling, which one do you choose?¡± Gong Yan¡¯s words fell. ¡°Gong Yan, is your heart too big?¡± Fu Ling¡¯s remark came out, and two people knew that it was not their intention to agree. ¡°Since you are reluctant, go to die!¡± Gong Yan froze his face and walked away. Just a few steps away, Chu Qing spoke. ¡°Wait, can you change the condition?¡± Chu Qing¡¯s magnetic voice prevented her from leaving. The footsteps stopped, their backs facing them, and a trace of coldness in their eyes. ¡°Okay!¡± She turned around with a smile, as if the person who had unhappy with them before was not herself. Chu Qing frowned for a moment, then stared at him and said, ¡°However, I will give Fuling the antidote myself to see if she dares to continue.¡± ¡°If you dare to give it, I dare to take it, provided you don¡¯t play tricks.¡± She gave herself a step down. The words are already very clear, if her palace words play tricks, even if she loses, it is just as it should be by rights. His eyes flashed, and his footsteps moved faster on the ground. Chu Qing was a little wary of Gong Yan¡¯s footsteps. Gong Yan didn¡¯t care to let him follow a few steps, and before reaching the bed, she took out a box from her arms. In front of two people, she opened half of the box. Chu Qing was on the side, he didn¡¯t see what was inside. His eyes were fixed on Gong Yan, and there was a slight discomfort in his heart. He always felt like something was wrong. While Fuling frowned, Gong Yan quickly took out a dagger exuding cold light from the box. ¡°You ¡­¡± Fu Ling said in surprise. Gong Yan held the handle of the dagger, fiercely stabbed forward, the position is the heart of Poria. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1482 ¡°Poria!¡± Chu Qing saw Poria standing peacefully, excited in her heart, shouting Poria¡¯s name came to Poria. He pressed Poria¡¯s shoulder and made Poria look at him hard. Chu Qing looked at Poria carefully, and after confirming that Poria was really fine, relaxed. Looking at Chu Qing¡¯s anxious look, Fu Ling asked with a sulking smile, ¡°What are you doing?¡± Chu Qing¡¯s fingers slightly twisted, gently tapped Fuling¡¯s forehead, and said, ¡°Early early in the morning, what are you running for? You were so tired last night, why didn¡¯t you rest well?¡± Listening to Chu Qing¡¯s mention of Fu Ling¡¯s red face last night, she didn¡¯t expect Chu Qing to be so energetic. She was obviously given a medicine that would soften her legs and feet. Fu Ling did n¡¯t dare to think about how powerful Chu Qing at the peak period was. She avoided Chu Qing ¡¯s sight and said, ¡°Of course it ¡¯s to burn incense to worship Buddha. Anyway, last night, you were not at all powerful.¡± Chu Qing knew that Fuling was a hard-mouthed woman. Her appearance was as if the person who called out last night was not her. There was an ambiguous atmosphere between the two. ¡°All the poisons in my body have been relieved. Po Lin how are you feeling?¡± Chu Qing asked worriedly. Poria smiled on the face, mysterious said, ¡°I am in good health, but I am Hundred Venoms Immunity!¡± Listening to Fu Ling said, Chu Qing knew she was joking and did n¡¯t want to worry about him. Chu Qing did n¡¯t believe that Fu Ling would be the physique of Hundred Venoms Immunity. No matter what method Poria used, as long as there is no Zhonghe in her body. Chu Qing is happy. ¡°To be honest, why did you sneak away this morning?¡± Chu Qing thoroughly asked, want to ask a clear question, after all, Fu Ling just said that his work on the bed is not so powerful, he listened uncomfortably. Fu Ling¡¯s face was calm, but there was a big wave in her heart, and she didn¡¯t expect Chu Qing to hold on to this problem. She knelt down in front of the futon placed in front of the Buddha statue and said to Chu Qing, ¡°This temple is very magical. I came here to make a wish and it was really manifest.¡± This is actually a lie to Chu Qing. Chu Qing thinks carefully and can figure out that this is a lie to lie to the child, but Fu Ling saved Chu Qing¡¯s life, and still exchanged his life for life, Chu Qing will be suspicious. Seeing that Chu Qing didn¡¯t move, Fu Ling pulled Chu Qing¡¯s clothing corner and said, ¡°Make a wish, it¡¯s very spiritual.¡± Hearing Poria¡¯s tone like coquetry, Chu Qing also learned Poria¡¯s movements and knelt down on the futon beside Poria. ¡°Fold your hands together, close your eyes, and ponder your wish in your heart.¡± Fu Ling taught Chu Qing how to make a wish. Chu Qing heard it and thought it was like the parents cheated a 3-year-old child to make a wish when they celebrated birthdays in modern times, but Fu Ling gave it to him and he obediently did it. ¡°I hope that Poria can be healthy and happy for a lifetime.¡± Chu Qing pondered his wish in silence. Suddenly, he heard the sound of his body falling down beside him, Chu Qing opened his eyes violently, didn¡¯t expect Poria actually fainted to the ground. ¡°Poria!¡± Chu Qing quickly stood up from the futon and came to Poria. He found that the corner of Poria¡¯s mouth was overflowing with blood. It seems that Poria just lied to him just now, how could it not have been Zhonghe Huanxin? He Huan poison is such a tough poison, how could it happen to meet a physique of Hundred Venoms Immunity? Chu Qing felt that he was so stupid that he believed Fu Ling¡¯s lies to deceive children. ¡°Poulin, you hold on, I will definitely save you!¡± Chu Qing said, and went to the nearest clinic to invite a doctor. The doctor followed Chu Qing to the temple all the way. The doctor was a bit older and could not stand such a toss. Standing at the door of the temple to breathe, Chu Qing dragged him in. The doctor came to Fuling. He opened Fuling¡¯s eyes and looked at Fuling¡¯s tongue. Finally, he shook his head and said, ¡°This is poisoned. I can¡¯t heal it by studying slowly.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 1483 ¡°Doctor, please take a good look, you must be wrong!¡± Chu Qing listened to the doctor¡¯s diagnosis and said unwillingly, he took the doctor¡¯s clothing corner. The doctor in the clinic saw more of this situation. He obeyed Chu Qing¡¯s order, and carefully checked Poria again, saying, ¡°She is He. Huansan.¡± Upon hearing this, Chu Qing felt that Poria had been saved. Not many people knew about this poison, because the poison was too toxic, and this method was too indiscriminate. Mingli banned the use of this poison. ¡°Yes!¡± Chu Qing affirmed. Hearing Chu Qing¡¯s affirmation, the doctor sighed again, ¡°I really can¡¯t solve this poison, this poison ¡­¡± The doctor was about to explain this poisonous characteristic to Chu Qing, but was interrupted by Chu Qing. Chu Qing picked up Poria and placed it on the bed of the temple bedroom. This came out and continued to talk to the doctor. ¡°You said.¡± Chu Qing said politely. Poria poisoning is all to save him, if he is not chased out, he will not know about Poria poisoning now. To save him, Fu Ling paid so much, but Chu Qing had no choice but to hate himself. ¡°Zhonglihe. Huanhuan dispels this kind of intoxication. You must use virgins and virgins to detoxify. You should know this method?¡± The doctor asked with a beard. Chu Qing nodded said, ¡°Moreover, the person who detoxifies the poisoned person, the toxicity of Hehuan San will be transferred to the detoxified person.¡± The doctor listened, and un¡¯ed continued, ¡°So, it¡¯s poisonous, there is no way to solve it.¡± In this way, the inheritance of one by one must kill a talent line. Chu Qing wants to make Fuling alive, but he doesn¡¯t want to harm others. Not to mention where to find a virgin boy? And still a virgin boy who can co-exist with Poria in order to save Poria¡¯s life? Simply impossible! Chu Qing thought to himself. ¡°The damn person is me! Fu Ling was infected with the poison just to save me ¡­¡± Chu Qing shouted hysterically, and he was very unwilling. The doctor listened and knew a little about this matter, but no one in the rivers and lakes could really untie and reunite, even if he could n¡¯t help it. ¡°Don¡¯t hurt yourself.¡± The doctor took the head and took some herbs from the medicine box and left the temple. Chu Qing didn¡¯t know how long he stayed. Until his stomach called ¡°gu lu¡±, Chu Qing looked up and found that it was getting dark. He ran back to the room and saw Poria lying on the bed. ¡°Poria, why are you so stupid?¡± Poria¡¯s eyes were closed, but the corners of her mouth were curled up, like she was laughing, Chu Qing saw a sour nose. He knew that Poria was really good to him. It was at this juncture. Poria still didn¡¯t want to make him sad. He only felt that Fuling had lied to him, saying that the temple wished to be good. He made a wish to make Fuling healthy and happy, but Fuling fainted in a flash. Where is this wish? This is obviously a curse. Chu Qing found that Poria¡¯s face was very rosy, and his forehead was sweating, which was the same as his symptoms of Huanhua poison. Chu Qing learned that Poria was indeed a stroke. Thinking of the joy of last night, Chu Qing touched Fuling¡¯s face sadly with his hand, and sighed in his heart that Fuling was a silly girl, for giving up his life for him. She was lying on the bed so lifeless now, it was all because of Chu Qing, Chu Qing thought, and felt very guilty in her heart. Looking at the blue and purple traces on the neck of Fuling, Chu Qing was even more guilty. Chu Qing hit the water, ripped a piece of clothing as a towel, and put it on Poria forehead to help Poria cool down, but the effect was not obvious. ¡°Um ¡­¡± Fu Ling groaned painfully. Looking at the painful appearance of Poria, Chu Qing felt undressed. He jumped into the water to cool down his body, then climbed up to dry, and lay down next to Poria, trying to use the body temperature to help cool Poria. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1488 Chu Qing finally took a rest on this side, but when he was resting, he forgot about Gong Yan. After sleeping in the afternoon, Chu Qing was still awakened by the slave. ¡°Not good, Chu Young Master, now the Patriarch is no longer in the house.¡± A slave rushed to Chu Qing. With a panicked look on his face, when he had just rested for less than a moment, Chu Qing rubbed Lou¡¯s heart with a headache. ¡°What¡¯s not working, talk slowly.¡± Chu Qing said, suddenly a bad hunch came from behind him. No, the slave quickly explained the reason. Chu Qing knew that there were so many tongues in the original mansion. ¡°Go, go out and see, what else do they want to say.¡± Lifted their feet and walked out. Even in the process, the housekeeper was pulled up. When the housekeeper saw Chu Qing, it was as if he had seen the backbone of the Lord, and he quickly said things. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Patriarch, these are just rumors, but I suppressed them, the more serious the rumors.¡± The butler looked very serious. At the same time, under the best possible method, I saw all the doubts. ¡°No, I don¡¯t blame you on this matter. It¡¯s all that you do. You don¡¯t need to be guilty. Well, if you really want to help, you should quickly destroy the root of the rumor in the mansion.¡± Chu Qing and The housekeeper walked on the road. It has always been said while walking, and it is the same to walk into the main courtyard of Gong Family. More importantly, a group of people are talking ¡­ ¡°Here, Patriarch is all right?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, it seems to be dying!¡± ¡°Then should we run away!¡± ¡°You are stupid, our deeds are all here.¡± ¡°No, why did Patriarch die, wouldn¡¯t he die forever, die or not?¡± ¡­¡­ A bunch of speeches were messy until the appearance of Chu Qing, and then, a whole bunch of speeches smashed over. ¡°Chu Young Master, is Patriarch dying?¡± ¡°Chu Young Master, is Patriarch still alive?¡± ¡°Chu Young Master ¡­¡± Chu Qing was asked directly that he had vomiting blood, and greeted Gong Yan¡¯s family in his heart. ¡°Everyone, please be quiet ¡­¡± said the butler waving his arms. Seeing this, although everyone had a lot of questions, they were quiet. Just because I wanted to say what Chu Qing said, and what they were curious about, and whether the rumors were true or false. When Chu Qing saw that the rumors were all domestic servants, his heart was bright, and others might be inside. Although the elders did not show up, the news always came into their ears. Chu Qing will not worry that he can¡¯t do it, although they are quiet. However, many people are whispering. ¡°You guys, please be quiet.¡± Chu Qing¡¯s voice mixed with immortal strength and his breezy feeling brought them peace. ¡°Poria is just stunned, after all, who wouldn¡¯t have a few fevers?¡± Chu Qing said indifferently. It was as if the blue and black in the eyes did not exist. It was very light, but there was a trace of depression on his face. ¡°Who knows what you said is true or false, let¡¯s see Patriarch.¡± One of them directed the play in the crowd. Later, the people around him, like him, supported Patriarch Poria. Chu Qing ¡¯s complex turned cold, with ice cold aura all over his body, looked straight at the coaxing man. The man lowered his head, but Chu Qing pulled him out of the crowd with immortal strength. ¡°It¡¯s time to punish rumors without permission,¡± Chu Qing said. Tossed him fiercely on the ground and closed his throat by the way, so that she could be speechless. Everyone suddenly feared that they were the next person, and closed their mouths. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1485 In the temple, in the face of the appearance of Gong Yan, Chu Qing¡¯s face tightened at once, and there was a trace of alienation in his eyes. Poria also recuperates in this temple, not long after waking up, he saw Gong Yan this person. ¡°Gong Patriarch, it seems that you are not so smart, such a simple plan will also be successful, I really do not know if you are really stupid or stupid.¡± Gong Yan saw Po Lin¡¯s sick look Skimming sarcasm. ¡°You still have to give yourself some eloquence! Otherwise, you don¡¯t know when the ancestral tomb in the family was dug!¡± Fu Ling was in the period of healing. But her poisonous tongue will not change, Chu Qing sees this, and puts down the dangling heart slightly in the bottom of her heart. ¡°That¡¯s why you won¡¯t leave your own tongue that¡¯s all, but your hurt is a good taste.¡± Gong Yan¡¯s eyes were already indescribable. ¡°If you want to, change your head back, and at a command, someone will naturally give you this taste.¡± Fu Ling lying on the bed, the tone seemed quite happy. Instead of waiting for Gong Yan to make a few more satires, she was sarcastic again. He also interrupted Gong Yan who was about to speak. ¡°Although the taste is wonderful, can Gong Yan you, can you bear it?¡± Fu Ling looked at her with a smile, eyes bright. Serious in Chu Qing, she is like a Small Fox. With a little black-belly, he looked at Gong Yan¡¯s slightly dark face for a moment of silence for her. Neither is this answer, saying that you live, is it possible that you have to be like her, have you been poisoned? Can¡¯t stand it, I just can¡¯t do it in that respect! Gong Yan gritted his teeth, set aside the topic, and said: ¡°Po Ling, you have a lot of pitfalls! But do you want an antidote?¡± Chu Qing watched them fighting, but they burned themselves. No, Chu Qing¡¯s face still has a little blush until now. But when he heard that she was going to give an antidote, he stood up. ¡°Will you voluntarily give us an antidote? Won¡¯t you use any chaotic conditions to restrain her?¡± Chu Qing looked calm and worried that she would use excessive conditions. Fu Ling did not speak, and looked quietly at Chu Qing. As for Gong Yan, her eyes had put her in the corner. I saw that she had laughed out loud, and was quite satisfied with their cleverness. ¡°Of course you can¡¯t do it in vain. One life and one family, Po Ling, which one do you choose?¡± Gong Yan¡¯s words fell. ¡°Gong Yan, is your heart too big?¡± Fu Ling¡¯s remark came out, and two people knew that it was not their intention to agree. ¡°Since you are reluctant, go to die!¡± Gong Yan froze his face and walked away. Just a few steps away, Chu Qing spoke. ¡°Wait, can you change the condition?¡± Chu Qing¡¯s magnetic voice prevented her from leaving. The footsteps stopped, their backs facing them, and a trace of coldness in their eyes. ¡°Okay!¡± She turned around with a smile, as if the person who had unhappy with them before was not herself. Chu Qing frowned for a moment, then stared at him and said, ¡°However, I will give Fuling the antidote myself to see if she dares to continue.¡± ¡°If you dare to give it, I dare to take it, provided you don¡¯t play tricks.¡± She gave herself a step down. The words are already very clear, if her palace words play tricks, even if she loses, it is just as it should be by rights. His eyes flashed, and his footsteps moved faster on the ground. Chu Qing was a little wary of Gong Yan¡¯s footsteps. Gong Yan didn¡¯t care to let him follow a few steps, and before reaching the bed, she took out a box from her arms. In front of two people, she opened half of the box. Chu Qing was on the side, he didn¡¯t see what was inside. His eyes were fixed on Gong Yan, and there was a slight discomfort in his heart. He always felt like something was wrong. While Fuling frowned, Gong Yan quickly took out a dagger exuding cold light from the box. ¡°You ¡­¡± Fu Ling said in surprise. Gong Yan held the handle of the dagger, fiercely stabbed forward, the position is the heart of Poria. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1486 Seeing that the short sword would pierce Poria¡¯s body, Chu Qing not even think directly rushed over. ¡°Go to death!¡± Gong Yan¡¯s complexion, the short sword in his hand, was about to pierce Poria¡¯s body. When Po Ling frowned, she was holding her sharp dagger. In that hand, a lot of blood bleed and dripped on her quilt, making Fuling froze directly. Gong Yan¡¯s disdainful eyes looked at them, withdrawing the short sword, and set off a once-red blood, and carried it out in a beautiful arc. Chu Qing was cursed too hard in his heart, he also shot. Poria, a weak body, lifted the quilt, and her face was calm, but a trace of worry in her eyes flashed out. She only shut up and said nothing. But in my heart, Gong Yan¡¯s ancestor, eighteen generations, was scolded. Chu Qing¡¯s shot is also against her with a sword. After dozens of rounds, Gong Yan still didn¡¯t want to leave. The more he beats, the more uncomfortable Gong Yan¡¯s complexion is. Seeing this, Fuling felt relieved in her heart, although Chu Qing was a bit difficult to deal with, but also not something difficult. Her eyes stared at his hand, and she couldn¡¯t help frowning. His hand hurt the left hand, which was the hand he was holding the sword with. The unstoppable blood fell to the ground with the hilt, fainted, like Manjusahua in Hell. Chu Qing¡¯s hand became weaker and weaker. He looked at the sword in his hand, and the blood flowing down from the sword edge stained the white sword handle. corner of mouth twitching, he has felt his hand, the more he hits the more pain, even the sword is a bit unstable. There were also several times that she was nearly injured by her. Thinking about this, he only spent a little time. Chu Qing¡¯s eyes went cold, and she picked up her clothes and broke them, revealing a little navel. Seeing this, Fu Ling¡¯s face was dark, but she couldn¡¯t speak. She was just mad at her! The palace master¡¯s eyes were colder, and he glanced down at his clothes. Later, Chu Qing intentionally or unintentionally opened some clothes from her raise upwards to let her try the taste of not wearing clothes. Until most of the clothes on Gong Yan¡¯s body were broken, he almost hung a rag. In the end, Gong Yan didn¡¯t want her to be picked up by a man and was known to others. Fortunately, she looks like this now, and it¡¯s not too bad to go back. Suffocatingly blocked Chu Qing¡¯s blow, and escaped the door in embarrassment, and Chu Qing now has even strength, but his hand is already in pain. The sword is almost unstable, if you catch up and hit her now, you will lose only yourself. Gong Yan, who just ran out, ran back to the door and said, ¡°Chu Qing, Fu Ling, you wait for me, I must be better off.¡± Fu Ling listened to the hurried footsteps and one or two other sounds. She thought she had left. Chu Qing just fell to the ground and heard her utter a ruthless word, so frightened that the sword shook, thinking she was coming again. As a result, the man ran away again, making himself look stunned. ¡°Cut! Who can¡¯t let go of ruthless words! I still want to put you and the pig in the cage together and throw it into the river!¡± Chu Qing said disdainfully, moving his own hand, but in his heart he directly scolded Gong Yan . Fu Ling had already lifted the quilt and got out of bed. Although she was weak, she walked firmly. ¡°You, you come down, go back.¡± Seeing this, Chu Qing worried that her poison might relapse, and hurriedly urged her to go back. But he himself still needs the strength to stand up to now, how to let her go back? Tearing Ben looked at her, hoping that she would not toss about it, he was tired and his hands hurt! ¡°Don¡¯t go back, show me your hands.¡± She came to him and squatted down, with a touch of spoiling between her lips. Seeing that his hand was hurt, Fu Ling would not go even if he wanted to blame him, because he was not willing. ¡°If you worry about me, you might as well worry about yourself.¡± Chu Qing helplessly said, a tone of arrogance in his tone. Chu Qing¡¯s other hand touched her forehead and found that there was no too hot temperature. ¡°You don¡¯t have a fever anymore.¡± Chu Qing said, looking at her, such a feeling of suffocation. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1487 ¡°Now that the fever has gone, then, let¡¯s go back now! Gong Family medicine can at least guarantee your life.¡± Chu Qing said, his eyes were faint, without waves. But she knew that this person¡¯s face was very calm, but what about in her heart? Fu Ling believed that he had vomited many times. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go back here to avoid night long dreams, but, your hands?¡± She stared at his hands with her eyebrows, especially the injured one. Both his eyes and his heart were very distressed, but no, he pulled a piece of cloth from his body and bandaged him. Chu Qing had less blood on his hands. Although it still hurts, it was better than bleeding all the time. ¡°I help you walk for a while, and then, when you are a little tired, you can¡¯t hold back and say, let¡¯s take a break, or I will carry you back.¡± Chu Qing looked solemn, not a joke. Fu Ling knew he would do it, just, did he move his back? Looking at his face with suspicion, in addition to being exquisite, it is still exquisite, and all are pretty. As she said, back to the Gong Family along the way, if Fu Ling is tired, he will take a back on himself, if she is not willing, they will rest in place. It took about half a day to return to Gong Family, and they returned to Gong Family, it was indeed exhausted. Inside the room, Chu Qing simply dealt with his hand and bandaged it again. Waiting for the doctor¡¯s reply, he looked at Fu Ling, who was in a coma again, and sighed. ¡°How is she doing?¡± Chu Qing diagnosed Fuling with a doctor who had a great status in Gong Family. But looking at his solemn expression, Chu Qing screened everyone out of the house. ¡°Patriarch, she planted the acacia poison, but this poison seems to have been transferred to her body. It is very difficult to heal at the moment, and he can only suspend the condition for a while.¡± Nothing was said to this person in front of me. Can¡¯t help but look away, Chu Qing sees this and knows that he hasn¡¯t finished speaking yet. ¡°It¡¯s okay, you just say it! Don¡¯t hide it.¡± Chu Qing said. I feel guilty in my heart. This person in bed is like this because I am guilty except for guilt. ¡°Is there no way to detoxify?¡± Chu Qing asked. ¡°Here, my knowledge is shallow, maybe someone can know how to heal.¡± He was bleeding in his heart. I don¡¯t know how Patriarch is yin, but he has a curse of Patriarch. What if he does n¡¯t answer well and the person in front of him is in a bad mood? Although he is not such a person. ¡°Understood, go on, and, it is strictly forbidden to spread the news of Patriarch¡¯s injury, understand?¡± Chu Qing said to his back. Gong Family has blocked the news of Poria seed poisoning, but Chu Qing is very anxious. No, it has been 3 consecutive days. The person on the bed has fever in the day and fever in the evening. It¡¯s half my life to give Chu Qing a toss. However, what hasn¡¯t been finished yet is that at night, when Chu Qing was finally able to squint for a while, Fu Ling said that she was hungry again. She suffocated food for her, and the result was that she could not eat it all the time, so Chu Qing could only face with a bitter face. Little by little took her from her mouth, and she didn¡¯t speak slowly, and she was sour! Tossing until the middle of the night, as a result, Poria was very uneasy because of his illness, sometimes kicking the quilt, sometimes turning over and almost falling out of bed. So much so that Chu Qing looked at Po Ling all night and was afraid that she would be a little bit wrong. There is no way, Chu Qing is directly out, and she is waiting for her again in the morning. He couldn¡¯t stop it, so he could take a break himself. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1488 Chu Qing finally took a rest on this side, but when he was resting, he forgot about Gong Yan. After sleeping in the afternoon, Chu Qing was still awakened by the slave. ¡°Not good, Chu Young Master, now the Patriarch is no longer in the house.¡± A slave rushed to Chu Qing. With a panicked look on his face, when he had just rested for less than a moment, Chu Qing rubbed Lou¡¯s heart with a headache. ¡°What¡¯s not working, talk slowly.¡± Chu Qing said, suddenly a bad hunch came from behind him. No, the slave quickly explained the reason. Chu Qing knew that there were so many tongues in the original mansion. ¡°Go, go out and see, what else do they want to say.¡± Lifted their feet and walked out. Even in the process, the housekeeper was pulled up. When the housekeeper saw Chu Qing, it was as if he had seen the backbone of the Lord, and he quickly said things. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Patriarch, these are just rumors, but I suppressed them, the more serious the rumors.¡± The butler looked very serious. At the same time, under the best possible method, I saw all the doubts. ¡°No, I don¡¯t blame you on this matter. It¡¯s all that you do. You don¡¯t need to be guilty. Well, if you really want to help, you should quickly destroy the root of the rumor in the mansion.¡± Chu Qing and The housekeeper walked on the road. It has always been said while walking, and it is the same to walk into the main courtyard of Gong Family. More importantly, a group of people are talking ¡­ ¡°Here, Patriarch is all right?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, it seems to be dying!¡± ¡°Then should we run away!¡± ¡°You are stupid, our deeds are all here.¡± ¡°No, why did Patriarch die, wouldn¡¯t he die forever, die or not?¡± ¡­¡­ A bunch of speeches were messy until the appearance of Chu Qing, and then, a whole bunch of speeches smashed over. ¡°Chu Young Master, is Patriarch dying?¡± ¡°Chu Young Master, is Patriarch still alive?¡± ¡°Chu Young Master ¡­¡± Chu Qing was asked directly that he had vomiting blood, and greeted Gong Yan¡¯s family in his heart. ¡°Everyone, please be quiet ¡­¡± said the butler waving his arms. Seeing this, although everyone had a lot of questions, they were quiet. Just because I wanted to say what Chu Qing said, and what they were curious about, and whether the rumors were true or false. When Chu Qing saw that the rumors were all domestic servants, his heart was bright, and others might be inside. Although the elders did not show up, the news always came into their ears. Chu Qing will not worry that he can¡¯t do it, although they are quiet. However, many people are whispering. ¡°You guys, please be quiet.¡± Chu Qing¡¯s voice mixed with immortal strength and his breezy feeling brought them peace. ¡°Poria is just stunned, after all, who wouldn¡¯t have a few fevers?¡± Chu Qing said indifferently. It was as if the blue and black in the eyes did not exist. It was very light, but there was a trace of depression on his face. ¡°Who knows what you said is true or false, let¡¯s see Patriarch.¡± One of them directed the play in the crowd. Later, the people around him, like him, supported Patriarch Poria. Chu Qing ¡¯s complex turned cold, with ice cold aura all over his body, looked straight at the coaxing man. The man lowered his head, but Chu Qing pulled him out of the crowd with immortal strength. ¡°It¡¯s time to punish rumors without permission,¡± Chu Qing said. Tossed him fiercely on the ground and closed his throat by the way, so that she could be speechless. Everyone suddenly feared that they were the next person, and closed their mouths. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1489 After Chu Qing got things right, a little punishment of the agitator was like this, but in the end, when he returned to the house, he was upset himself. The spread of this rumor will surely come to the next wave. Staring at the person on the bed, Chu Qing¡¯s eyes were full of depression and guilt. It is guilty that she gave her the poison, even though she was forced to do it. However, she chose to die herself, and she did not want to let herself die. At this point, Chu Qing¡¯s mind is very complicated. ¡°You really are, throw the stall to me and go for a ride.¡± He said helplessly, a spoiled color he did not find himself. There was a footstep outside, and an elderly man came in with a cane. He kept several genealogies he brought outside. Chu Qing heard the voice and got up outside. Seeing is one of Gong Family Elder, put your heart down. ¡°Chu Qing! How is Poria?¡± Elder asked, the old tears flashed over a trace of bright light, and then one hand stroked his white beard. ¡°Poria her ¡­¡± Chu Qing was arrogant and talked to his mouth, but he couldn¡¯t tell the cause and effect of this matter. If you are near Chu Qing, then you will see that his ears are slightly red. Elder sighed and said, ¡°Okay, there is nothing to say about this, you are all men, shy shit!¡± ¡°¡­ Uh, that, I really can¡¯t say it.¡± Chu Qing was a little weird in his heart, but he was almost laughed at by a swearing by this Elder. ¡°I have understood your affairs, and the people in the mansion have no ability to save Patriarch.¡± Elder said Chu Qing directly. ¡°This, Elder, how is it possible?¡± Chu Qing¡¯s face was pale, and his mind was empty. ¡°You kid, don¡¯t worry, let me finish first!¡± Elder quickly called him came back to his senses. At this time, Chu Qing came back to his senses and set his hopes on Elder¡¯s body. Chu Qing asked him, ¡°Then, who can save her?¡± Elder touched his beard and said, ¡°Yes! There is such a capable person on the rivers and lakes, that is, Medical Immortal 3 laughs, but it is a little difficult to ask her.¡± Chu Qing¡¯s brow was locked, he didn¡¯t know this person! And, he doesn¡¯t even know the names of people! Elder looked at him in a dumbfounded look, and he was so angry! ¡°You Smelly Brat, do you want to see her yourself, at least I know where she is, can you please bring her back to see your skills.¡± Elder touched his beard, his eyes were deep, like a starry sky. Chu Qing not at all picking up things, just playing a face, looking at the spirit, and left. He and Elder came into a bamboo forest and saw a hut. ¡°Go, that¡¯s where the river and lake medical immortals are.¡± Elder pushed Chu Qing directly. Chu Qing stumbled and glanced fiercely at Elder. Elder: ¡°¡­¡± Shouted in the hut: ¡°Medical Immortal, Medical Immortal, are you there?¡± Elder: ¡°¡­¡± So stupid? So he went, and it wasn¡¯t him who was troubled anyway, and the woman was cold all the time. Inside the room, 3 got up from the bed with a smile on his face. When I got up and looked at the hut, I saw a man yelling that¡¯s all. Complexion turned cold, this person just quarreled to sleep, even if he wanted to rely on it. ¡°You go back, this Miss is in a bad mood today and doesn¡¯t heal anyone.¡± She took her ear very indecently. As if disgusting the man outside, he went back. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1490 ¡°Oh! Don¡¯t go!¡± He had just moved towards the threshold inside. As a result, the card got stuck and the feet got stuck. Chu Qing kicked forward, he couldn¡¯t step on it! If this threshold is broken, then he will not be much better. After all, she still needs her to detoxify Poria! Depressed, he looked back at Elder, but he saw that the back was empty. There was nothing, but I couldn¡¯t help but smiled bitterly. It was too easy to think about things myself. Being a medical immortal and not short of money, what does she lack? I can¡¯t figure it out, but I know I still have to wait. Chu Qing thought of something in his mind, and it was all unreliable. Finally, he told a story outside the door. It was he and Po Ling who spoke a little bit. It wasn¡¯t until dark that he returned to Gong Family and continued to take care of Poria. On 2nd day, he still told the story of Fuling at the door, and it was dark night again. The woman in the hut, however, had a look of anger and dozed off from time to time. ¡°Hope, don¡¯t be noisy tomorrow?¡± Then, he fell asleep on the bed. On 3rd day, Chu Qing came again, 3 laughing corner of the mouth twitched, she wanted to sleep, a nap! Always being nagging, yes, she! I set up the hut with the Formation, and I did n¡¯t know where he came from. It actually let the sound penetrate the Formation, and the sound also came in. Helpless, when it was noon, 3 smiled and gritted his teeth, but his face was calm, but he was tangled in his heart! ¡°We used to ¡­¡± Chu Qing heard the door opening, and his voice stopped suddenly. ¡°Medical immortal, you are finally out!¡± A pair of excitement when she saw her. Looking at Chu Qing again, she looked a little sloppy, and was far away from him. ¡°Okay, this Miss will accompany you down the mountain to heal the person you want to save. Would you please shut up?¡± 3 Laughing heart haha, who knows how she feels in her heart now. 3 Laughing and not asking Chu Qing what is the poison, just quiet all the way. 3 Laughing is much better for this rare quiet. Moreover, the temperament of this person is pretty good, and why did she not see how he feels about the woman! Suddenly depressed in my heart, waiting for Gong Family. ¡°It¡¯s here.¡± Chu Qing led 3 smiles into the mansion, and into the house of him and Fuling. ¡°In it, please, medical immortal.¡± He looked so serious that he suddenly became curious about the people inside. 3 Laughing just walked in, and smelled a lot of medical smell. Although the window was open, the screen blocked many medical smell. If you can¡¯t get out, you should become the suffering follower of those inside. 3 Smiled and poached the Poria, and there was no ordinary way to cure it. She just brought a few silver needles with her, and she didn¡¯t like to be approached. It also led to her treatment process, which no one saw. Chu Qing also just waited outside, and it took a lot of time, but the semi-scented Kung Fu, 3 laughs out directly. ¡°How is it, is she okay?¡± Chu Qing stepped forward and asked her quickly. 3 When she saw the beautiful woman inside, she couldn¡¯t help feeling a sigh of emotion, she would actually grow this kind of poison. Although it made her feel a little bit disgusted, she had to say that she would be very important to die for other people. ¡°By the way, what is your relationship with the poisoned person?¡± 3 Laugh suddenly got this interest, and there was her own curiosity. Chu Qing looked a little hesitant, a little confused and indifferent in his eyes. ¡°Couple relationship.¡± He replied. I saw 3 laughs at the complexion turned cold, and suddenly ridiculed him: ¡°hmph, you simply don¡¯t love her, and you want to come to her poison to think you are up!¡± ¡°It¡¯s true.¡± Chu Qing didn¡¯t know why she satirized herself, but he just asked for a clear conscience. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1491 3 With a stunned smile, she looked up and down again at Chu Qing. She did not expect that Chu Qing was so frank. She thought he would use some other tricks, but he did n¡¯t think he was obediently and honestly. . ¡°Let me ask, why not make some more tricks? Are you not afraid that I will be angry and will not help you anymore?¡± 3 Laughing eyes looked directly at Chu Qing, all the slight changes in his face were taken into account. As long as Chu Qing dares to conceal or deceive, she will notice, however, after looking at it for a long time, she has not found a clue. 3 Astonished in her smile, it seems that this person is quite honest in front of her. ¡°Now that I am seeking expert, I dare not hide it anymore. My relationship with this girl is indeed not a husband and wife. Expert has good eyesight.¡± Chu Qing hugged cup one fist in the other hand said with a smile. See 3 The smiled face eased slightly, and showed a trace of approval again. Chu Qing seized the opportunity and said, ¡°Expert, I came with a sincere heart. I also hope that expert can give pointers to one and save my friend¡¯s life.¡± ¡° 3 Laughing standing at the same place, looking at Chu Qing coldly, without talking, and thinking in my heart, then sighed for a long time, gently waved and said: ¡°Looking at you is also sincere, then I will no longer embarrass you As for the antidote you asked for, I did not. ¡° Sure enough, Chu Qing hearing this, his face changed obviously, and his hope-filled face was also covered with a shadow. Finally, I found Yixian 3 laughing, but in the end, even she did not have an antidote, what should I do with the poison of Poria? Her poison can¡¯t be delayed any longer! ¡°Don¡¯t rush down your head in desperation first, although I don¡¯t all antidote here, but I can tell you how to detoxify.¡± 3 When he saw his face full of frustration, he couldn¡¯t bear it, so he began to remind. Sure enough, Chu Qing heard her words and immediately lifts the head, with a gleam in her eyes: ¡°I also hope that expert will give me a pointer, and Chu Qing has no teeth to forget.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t hurry to thank me first, I can say hello to you in advance, this antidote is not available with no difficulty.¡± 3 laugh paused, then said: ¡°This antidote is the heart and sweetheart of the fierce dragon I have to remind you that once the heart of this dragon is taken, it must be taken within 3 days, otherwise it will lose its medicine efficacy. Chu Qing hearing this clenched his fists and looked firmly into the distance. Now that he has a goal, he must act quickly. ¡°Okay, many thanks expert advises.¡± Mother hugged her cup one fist in the other hand. After thanking her, she was about to leave, still be eager to have a try. 3 Seeing that he was in a hurry, Xiumei frowned slightly and said, ¡°This Young Master is slow.¡± Hearing this, Chu Qing step one stopped, turned around and said: ¡°What else do experts have to advise?¡± ¡°Do n¡¯t leave this Young Master in a hurry, I need to remind you that you know that this dragon is not a irritating master. Although its medicinal value is extremely high, this dragon is violent, so it makes the rivers and lakes Everyone is familiar terror-stricken at the news. Although it has been coveted for a long time, few people have been able to succeed in these years. You will encounter many difficulties and obstacles on this trip. Be careful. ¡°3 laugh reminded , This youngster looks much more pleasing than others. Although it is strangers coming together by chance, but just heard his words, he knew that he was a person with emotion and righteousness, so Much better heart points to him, I hope he can think about it. Chu Qing hearing this, nodded heavily, with 3 said with a smile Xie. He is not unaware of the prestige of the dragon, but even so, he must fight one. Poria¡¯s poison can not be delayed, even if it is mountains of daggers and seas of flames or Yellow Springs, he Chu Qing will surely accompany him to the end. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1492 ¡°I know expert¡¯s good words are good for me, but there are some things I have to do, even if it is the mountains of daggers and seas of flames in front of me, I will jump in bounds.¡± Chu Qing¡¯s mouth twitched an arc , Eyes are very firm. ¡°I just want you to worry about your friend, but I still want to advise you that if you persist in your own wrong doings, you can only be a dead end.¡± 3 There was a little more impatience in the smile, Obviously for his own good, this Chu Qing is good, but he didn¡¯t listen. This Chu Qing is really weird. She has already made it so clear. Why doesn¡¯t he have to listen to the call, he must rush to die? Chu Qing was thinking about how to deal with that dragon at the moment, so he would not give up. He looked at 3 laughs and said, ¡°I know that expert is worried about my safety, but I have no idea, and expert does not have to persuade me anymore. ¡° ¡°Well, since you have to rush to die, then I won¡¯t stop you anymore, so please ask for more blessings.¡± 3 Laugh frown, hook the head, and then turn around and leave. Chu Qing scratched his head, but there was nothing he could do. The thoughts of these 3 laughs were really impenetrable, and it was just fine. How to change my face changed my face. It really changed more than the weather in June. It was at this time that Fu Ling, who was observing in secret, listened to 3 laughs and talked with Chu Qing, and secretly clenched his fists. 3 It¡¯s right to laugh, if Chu Qing wants to go it alone for herself, she has to challenge the fierce dragon. If something goes wrong in the end, then she is a direct sinner. The original Poria was for Chu Qing¡¯s safety and safety, and then the poison was transferred to herself. But once Chu Qing was in trouble for herself, how could she be forgiven? For today¡¯s plan, only you leave alone, so Chu Qing will not take risks for yourself. Thinking of this, Poria squeezed her thin lips, clenched her fists tightly, and then turned around to leave. When she left, she accidentally stepped on the dead branches on the ground, making a small noise, afraid of being discovered, Fuling quickly turned herself Flash, escape from here. Chu Qing was stunned and noticed something was wrong. He hurried to the place where the sound just came out, but searched for a long time, and found nothing, thinking that he was too vegetative. After 3 laughs, Chu Qing returned to the house and was preparing to check Poria¡¯s physical condition. However, she could search the inside and outside of the house and found no trace of her. With a chuckle in her heart, an ominous premonition rise in the mind, with Fu Ling¡¯s intentions for herself, naturally will not disappear for no reason, the only explanation is that she must have heard something unintentionally. Thinking like this, I suddenly remembered the sound from behind just after talking with 3 laughter. Was that person just Poria? Thinking about this, Chu Qing quickly ran out of the room, looking for Fuling¡¯s silhouettes in 4 places, praying incessantly, she could not have an accident with 10000000! Poria¡¯s body was poisoned, and now he is very weak, and he can¡¯t run far, but Chu Qing has searched all around, and no trace of her has been found. Chu Qing couldn¡¯t figure it out, Po Ling now looks like this, he can still run Where to go. ¡°Poria! Where are you?¡± Chu Qing yelled, hoping Poria could hear it. Fu Ling walked for a while, his body became more uncomfortable, he rested on a stone to rest, and suddenly heard Chu Qing¡¯s scream, and got up and hurried forward in a hurry. Suddenly stepped on a small stone at the foot, the whole person slipped directly and fell down. Chu Qing heard the movement here naturally not far away, and hurried over immediately. Sure enough, he found Poria that fell accidentally on the edge of the cliff. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1493 Chu Qing stepped over to Fuling¡¯s body in a few strides and looked at the redness and swelling at her ankle. She was naturally overwhelmed and even blamed. Looking at Fu Ling sitting there, Chu Qing gently rubbed her ankles, with an unknown emotion in her tone: ¡°Why only one person ran out?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Fu Ling turned her head, and she seemed to be able to hear the sound of him and the woman just now. Now that Chu Qing is clearly aware of the concerns, Fu Ling doesn¡¯t want to ignore it at all. She moved a little and wanted to move her feet aside, not to show Chu Qing, but the activity was naturally going to hurt the wound. ¡°hiss.¡± Chu Qing didn¡¯t care about her displeasure and moved her feet to the front of her again, giving her a gentle massage. His hands were a bit cold, and he could relieve the pain of Fuling¡¯s sprain when he pressed it. Fuling knew that he would definitely criticize himself symbolically, and Fuling would no longer speak. After looking at Po Ling¡¯s ankle, Chu Qing seemed to be thinking about something, and was a little dazed, and his movements slowly stopped. He still felt that it was because he had caused Po Ling to be like this, so no matter how dangerous he was, he must broke A break. ¡°Come up.¡± Thinking of this, he was more determined to get the 10000 points of dangerous things, so pats his back, thinking of letting her come up, carrying her back. But Chu Qing just squatted for a long time but didn¡¯t see Fu Ling lying on his back. Poria was indifferent. She felt awkward in her heart. These disasters were caused by herself. Looking at the wide back in front of her eyes, Poria did not want to be carried back by him. Chu Qing didn¡¯t know what she was thinking, but he had to leave as soon as possible, otherwise he was a little worried that Poria¡¯s body could not stand, he simply didn¡¯t do 2 endlessly, lifted Poria together and carried Poria. Sudden movement made Fu Ling not knowing what to do, but she just didn¡¯t want Chu Qing to treat herself so well. Fu Ling felt uncomfortable in her heart that she knew this man would not understand it. Poria is not at all comfortable, even on Chu Qing¡¯s back has been struggling. She kicked, her legs kicked into the air, and her arms hit Chu Qing ¡¯s back straight because of the movement of her legs. You must say that the acupuncture points on her back were hit, but Chu Qing still did n¡¯t let go. Poria. Seeing Chu Qing indifferent. Poria was still a little reluctant. He slapped it on Chu Qing¡¯s chest. The force used was really not small. Chu Qing coughed twice. ¡°Don¡¯t think about it, I won¡¯t let you down.¡± ¡°Give up, I know how serious this is. Forget it.¡± Fu Ling heard Chu Qing¡¯s firm voice, slightly dumbfounded, stopped struggling, and buried her head tightly at Chu Qing¡¯s neck, the voice was extremely small, But Chu Qing can still hear it. Chu Qing is somewhat silent, but as long as he decides things will not change, not to mention Fuling because of himself. ¡°I said, I don¡¯t need you to save me, anyway, I am also a doctor, let me down.¡± Po Ling looked up, she was still reluctant to accept, and her voice was particularly loud. Hearing Fuling like this, Chu Qing still did not put her down, but ignored her even more, still walking forward. Fu Ling knew that he had deliberately ignored himself and kicked hard with 2 feet, hoping Chu Qing would put her down. ¡°Don¡¯t move, I said I will save you, just yes.¡± Fu Ling froze for a moment, she gave up and continued to struggle, some helplessly said: ¡°Why is it so good to me?¡± Feeling that she was finally quiet, Chu Qing finally breathed a sigh of relief and looked at the road ahead, but Chu Qing just spoke: ¡°I just repay the affection that¡¯s all.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 1494 The woman on Chu Qing ¡¯s uninformed back was upset when he heard this sentence, but he just wanted Fuling to accept his help. Naturally, he did n¡¯t know how straight he was. ¡°Let me down.¡± Chu Qing tone barely fell, heard Fu Ling dark said these four words, she could not hear that she was upset again. But Chu Qing naturally didn¡¯t know what he did wrong, so he didn¡¯t let Poria down. Seeing that it was almost time, Fu Ling was even more unhappy, and he directly clicked on the point on Chu Qing¡¯s back, and bursts of tingling hit Chu Qing¡¯s heart. Fu Ling¡¯s aggrieved little face was filled with dissatisfaction. She originally thought Chu Qing was worried about herself, thinking that Chu Qing cares about her, thinking ¡­ But didn¡¯t expect him just to repay her? She doesn¡¯t need it! At this time, the woman was really terrifying, Fu Ling constantly attacked Chu Qing, but she didn¡¯t seem to notice that she didn¡¯t know what to do. ¡°Don¡¯t move, you can settle down.¡± Chu Qing is not easy to say anything. This feeling is just to endure, so Chu Qing did not say anything, but she was helpless to tell her not to do it again. Hearing Chu Qing¡¯s blame, Fuling simply didn¡¯t do 2 endlessly. She knew how painful these points were, but she just didn¡¯t want Chu Qing to save herself: ¡°I, no, need!¡± Four words sounded loudly in his ear. If he could really, Chu Qing would put her down and cover her ears. Anyway, the ears are innocent. Helpless, Chu Qing could not put her down, and the provincial she ran again. The noise of 2 people is naturally seen in 3 smiley eyes, because she knows that Chu Qing is looking for Poria, so she just packed up things and has not left. Seeing 2 people like this, 3 shook his head helplessly with laughter. Sure enough, the authorities were fanatics, and the bystanders were clear. Fuling liked Chu Qing. He didn¡¯t know if Chu Qing knew or didn¡¯t know. 3 He took a few steps forward. ¡°Chu Qing, put Fuling girl here first.¡± 3 Smiled and pointed to the bed next to it, preparing to persuade Chu Qing alone, the man¡¯s elm head will naturally be there, but she appreciates Chu Qing. Seeing the arrival of 3 laughs, Poria finally stopped attacking Chu Qing, Chu Qing sighed in relief, and placed her on the bed very gently, although there was some helplessness, but still more worried: ¡°Stay here, do n¡¯t Ran around. ¡° Fu Ling turned her head, she was obviously a doctor, but she wanted to laugh at 3 to save her, but she still felt a little bit sad, but it seemed that she had bullied Chu Qing for a long time, and finally got rid of it, so she was nodded. ¡°Chu Qing, come on, I have something to tell you alone.¡± 3 Laughing and watching 2 people finally stabilized, beckoned, and called Chu Qing out alone. With a glance at Poria, Chu Qing went out with 3 laughs, and naturally thanked Chu Qing for his help: ¡°Thank you very much for your help. If there is a need for me, I must make an all-out effort . ¡° 3 Laughed, slightly the head, she did not come to ask Chu Qing to promise, not to mention her strength, she does not seem to need any help. ¡°I¡¯m not for this matter, I¡¯m just here to tell you, it¡¯s better to stabilize this person¡¯s heart than to leave and help me silently, but it¡¯s twice the results for half the effort.¡± 3 Smile back to Chu Qing, looking at the scenery around all around, said casually. With a reminder of 3 laughs, Chu Qing seemed to understand why Po Ling suddenly left, glanced at the still troublesome Po Ling, Chu Qing nodded, and finally had a plan in mind. 3 She smiled back, but she just reminded that she would n¡¯t act, but Chu Qing ¡¯s head was clever or not. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1495 Chu Qing returned to Fuling and looked at her still awkward. She suddenly didn¡¯t know how to speak. ¡°Why? I didn¡¯t save it? Or what happened? It was like this when I went out and came back?¡± Fu Ling naturally felt his gaze and his return. Although he was a little worried about whether 3 laughter said something to him, he still didn¡¯t express it. . Hearing Poria¡¯s words, Chu Qing was relieved. This was like the original Poria, sitting quietly beside her, holding a bottle of medicine, and helping Poria to be near the ankle. Poria sat up and she knew that Chu Qing had something to say. Chu Qing extend the hand and wanted to take Poria out. It ¡¯s more natural to speak outside than to speak inside, so he proposed: ¡°Are you going to go for a walk? The swelling seems to be gone.¡± Looking at the hand in front of him, Fuling put it up and walked out with the help of Chu Qing. 2 people walked outside a section of the road, Chu Qing used Immortal Technique to transform into petal rain. I saw the petals falling from all directions and sprinkled on the side of Poria. Poria could not help but look dumbfounded and surprised. Looked towards Chu Qing, not sure what he was going to do. Stepping forward, Chu Qing stood in front of her and looked at her: ¡°It¡¯s my fault to make you like this, and thank you, so I must go to the fierce dragon, and I must save you, so wait for me?¡± ¡° Chu Qing looked at her sincerely, and finally expressed his meaning clearly. To be honest, he was still somewhat worried about Poria, so he had to go this time. However, Po Ling did not guess that he was going to say such things. He could n¡¯t help but feel a little dumbfounded, and he could n¡¯t bear to want to persuade him. The hesitant appearance of Chu Qing naturally saw what she wanted to say, so she took a step forward. Like a promise, like a guarantee, ¡°You can rest assured that I will be able to save you.¡± ¡°Forget it, anyway, I am also a doctor, I know, but I don¡¯t want you to take risks, I will have a way, don¡¯t go to Chu Qing.¡± Fu Ling was a little bit worried, she knew Chu Qing¡¯s worry, but she still chose Rejected. Poria stretched out her hand, grabbed a petal at will, looked at the petal on her hand, and Poria was silent. Knowing her refusal, but Chu Qing decided that it would naturally not allow Fu Ling to refuse easily, and then rubbed her hair: ¡°You can rest assured, I promise not to let you die.¡± With his unwavering tone, Fuling couldn¡¯t continue to say anything. Fuling didn¡¯t look back and said awkwardly: ¡°You can do whatever you want, anyway, it doesn¡¯t matter if you live or die, save me.¡± Although it was awkward, but she could hear her worry, Chu Qing¡¯s dangling heart was finally put down, nodded, and the smile on his face gradually became brighter. Finally Fuling was settled, Chu Qing looked at the 3 smiles leaning against the door frame and walked over. Because Chu Qing is going to leave in a while, and watching 3 laughs is not very busy, Chu Qing is worried that this kind of Poria will be pursued by others, so I want to ask 3 laugh and Poria together. ¡°3 Smile Doctor Xian, I have something to ask you.¡± Chu Qing looked at 3 Smile and didn¡¯t mean to refuse, so he slowly said, ¡°Po Ling now has no resistance, so I hope you can help me protect it. She, I¡¯m afraid that someone will come back and chase her. ¡° Anyway, save people to the end, send the Buddha to the west, 3 nodded with a smile, not at all refused, glanced at Poria, she was there with her head down and wondering what to think. Chu Qing placed Poria and 3 laughs in a cave, at least here to avoid most, plus 3 laughs, Chu Qing was relieved. Although the cave is not very big, but it is neither cold nor hot, Chu Qing and 3 laughed to pack it up and were ready to leave. ¡°I¡¯m so annoying that you have to go quickly!¡± Fu Ling shook her hand and looked at Chu Qing standing towards the cave looking towards herself, and said impatiently. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1496 shrugged, Chu Qing helplessly took the head and left without looking back, because 3 laughs when telling Chu Qing it can be said to be 3 more to remind the horror of this fierce dragon, Chu Qing has experienced all kinds of hardships, and he still doesn¡¯t believe that this fierce dragon can make himself suffer, and embarks on the road of killing dragons. At this time, although Chu Qing has Immortal Technique on his body, it still took a long time. Looking at the sky, it seems that it has been 3 days. Suddenly, there was a rush of horseshoes, and Chu Qing¡¯s ears were extremely sensitive. This was menacing. He was also a little strange. He stayed on the spot and listened, sparsely. Can you hear those people discussing themselves? There seems to be a chase. Chu Qing looked blank, he didn¡¯t know what he did, he would be chased down by this group of people? But after having doubts, Chu Qing looked at this way, and it was not easy to go, so he got up and wanted to leave quickly. ¡°Who?¡± Chu Qing felt that his voice was low enough, but he was still found. A dart flew over his ear. Chu Qing didn¡¯t hesitate and stopped quickly, hiding his breath. Chu Qing looked at it. In front of a bamboo forest, the stone was thrown over. The sound naturally attracted the attention of the person. Entering the bamboo forest was just a few fingers away. A group of black clothed people swarmed in and jumped into the woods in groups of three. He changed his direction, hoping to avoid chasing and killing, and he also had unstoppable doubts on his face. Those who threatened to kill themselves didn¡¯t know who sent them. Fortunately, Tiangong is a beauty. This dim sky is very beneficial to you. I only hope that these people are not very smart, and do not find themselves. Seeing the way of all around becoming more and more steep, Chu Qing did not know that he was moving towards that direction, but the silence of all around made Chu Qing unable to hold his breath. The front foot finally escaped these people¡¯s pursuit, but the back foot he did not know which direction he was in. The air was getting hotter and hotter, but he could feel a little cool breeze. He naturally found the unusual here, and inquired by consciousness all around. I do n¡¯t know. At first glance, I found the lair of the dragon that I was looking for. It was really intentional to plant flowers and flowers, unintentional positive outcomes. This did not accidentally hit the lair of the dragon. On the other hand, Gong Yan looked at the letter in his hand and couldn¡¯t help but laughed. ¡°Finally let me see you.¡± Gong Yan got up and left, only to see the letter written Fuling¡¯s name and her trace . Gong Yan would never let go of this chance, and Fu Ling had not been able to seize the opportunity to assassinate Fu Ling because of Chu Qing ¡¯s help, but the word got the word that she was alone in the cave. This is naturally a good opportunity. Seemingly having a bad hunch, Poria sneezes and then turns around: ¡°3 laugh elder sister, so boring, come and play games with me.¡± ¡°Fun for fun, you¡¯re about to leave! You have a cold, and you talk.¡± 3 Laughing helplessly poked Po Ling¡¯s forehead, actually getting along, Fu Ling¡¯s character is very close to 3 laugh appetite, looking at her in front of her Sneezing can¡¯t help but remind. Helpless shrugged body, she found 3 laugh not at all so hard to approach, naturally there is no fear. As everyone knows, the danger is getting closer. At night, there is not at all things near the cave, so it seems that the silence here is exceptional, and it seems to face the tranquility before the rainstorm. The rustling voice sounded, Poria did not at all perceive something, but the 3 smiles as a medical immortal was extremely vigilant. She knew that there was a third person in this cave, and came to bring thick killing intent. Now that she agreed to look at Fu Ling well, the 3 laughs were naturally impossible. She opened her eyes violently and looked at the unwilling person in the darkness. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1497 ¡°Why? Little medical immortal is coming to block my attack?¡± Gong Yan looked at the person in front of her provocatively. Although she couldn¡¯t see the disdain in her eyes, the disdain in the words could still be heard. Gong Yan didn¡¯t take the initiative to attack, but he wanted to see how much this Poria can bear. Knowing that Dao Palace didn¡¯t take the initiative to attack, the medicine powder in 3 Xiao¡¯s hands was tighter. She knew that the man in front of her was coming aggressively, and estimated that she didn¡¯t have much confidence to defeat him, but she always had to try it. 3 The moment of laughter is refreshed. Lian Bu gave birth to wind, like Floating Light Sweeping Shadow, generally flying in the direction of moving towards Gong Yan, and the medicine powder in his hand was also ready to be spilled on his face. She knew that this was a rare opportunity and she had to seize it, otherwise she would really be unable to suppress the other party. I only heard Gong Yan¡¯s sudden anger, and a roar spread from his all around, but she didn¡¯t want to be shocked by his roar. imposing manner imposing manner 4 Spread everywhere, the space is cracked, Fu Ling also dragged her body and hurried away, otherwise she was hit. ¡°Why? It¡¯s really stubborn.¡± Fu Ling ridiculed. She really understood the dangers of others. If she was okay, she wouldn¡¯t let Gong Yan succeed! Evil fiercely looked at the person in front of him. The spread in the cave was finally much smaller, but most of the cave collapsed. Gong Yan didn¡¯t hesitate for half a minute, then, he shot! The knife was full of flames. I saw that she waved hard, the flames rolled, and moved towards 2 people swept away. The flame of the grandiose, as if flooding, is rushing towards two people. Seeing that Fuling couldn¡¯t hide because of her body, 3 laughed rushed to her, pushed Fuling away, and was injured. Fu Ling looked at the falling 3 smiles, and couldn¡¯t help rising in the mind, and she vomited out with a spit of blood. However, before Gong Yan continued to attack, there was a noisy, Gong Family. Gong Yan frowned, she didn¡¯t know why these people came back, but after looking at herself, Gong Yan could only escape quickly after hesitation. She now appeared in front of the Gong Family, it was inappropriate. However, thanks to the Gong Family, Fuling finally sighed in relief, and immediately looked at 3 and fainted. The 2 people were injured, and the Gong Family was not good to leave them here. They ordered the next man to take the 2 people back. The plan was completely disrupted, and Gong Yan naturally knew that he could not get rid of Chu Qing. In this situation, Gong Yan can only find a way to contact Chu Qing, but it seems that his consciousness cannot find Chu Qing¡¯s whereabouts at all. Gong Yan was a little angry. She certainly didn¡¯t know that Chu Qing is now destined to die at any time, but because of this, Gong Yan couldn¡¯t find the news of Chu Qing at all. The trouble that was just disrupted under the plan, and there was no news now made Gong Yan a little bit. not knowing what to do. ¡°Chu Qing, I said, don¡¯t betray me.¡± Gong Yan¡¯s hand held the knife and could not help but increase the intensity, the anger in her eyes was particularly obvious, glaring at the distance, she can only now think that Chu Qing betrayed herself. Fu Ling did not assassinate successfully, but Chu Qing was still missing. The only thing Gong Yan could think was that Chu Qing had betrayed himself. At this time, Chu Qing could not help but sneeze, ¡°Aiya, who said me in the back.¡± After that, he still casually searched in the nest. The huge lair made Chu Qing walk around here for a long time, but he still did n¡¯t see it, but according to the reminder of the previous 3 laughs, he estimated that the dragon was still sleeping, so he slowed down the pace, but still the gods did not make beauty, Chu Qing stepped on it. Going down, it seems to have stepped on something soft. At first glance, it seems to be the tail of the fierce dragon. The dragon feeling the pain awakened violently and smelled a strange smell. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1498 ¡°roar!¡± The angry roar, red eyes staring at Chu Qing, looks like Chu Qing¡¯s eyes, as if looking at the dead. ¡°Human!¡± The fierce dragon¡¯s hoarse voice sounded, perhaps because it hadn¡¯t opened his mouth for a long time. What the dragon said with a trace of broken sound, ¡°Did you dare to break into my territory, courting death?¡± Chu Qing actually didn¡¯t expect that this dragon could actually speak human¡¯s words. It is supposed that the cultivation base is not shallow, otherwise it can¡¯t speak human¡¯s words, know how to think with the brain. The flaming dragon body was filled with burning heat, a hot air flow that could not be seen by outsiders swirling around Chu Qing. Chu Qing imposing manner fully opened, faint smile looked at the raging dragon, a coercion of pressure released towards it, ¡°For you, I am not at all so afraid!¡± ¡°Besides, how do you know who has lived and died?¡± The fierce dragon realized Chu Qing¡¯s provocation to himself, and he was so angry that he couldn¡¯t help but feel angry, ¡°small human, courting death!¡± He has lived here for several years, and no one has ever dared to provoke him so much! Also, the power of the dragon is quiet. Few people came to challenge him, Chu Qing was the first to dare to challenge it like this. After all, two people, oh no, a man and a beast is going to die, either he or a dragon died, Chu Qing also has no choice, he said nothing, and let go of a skill sword. ¡°Overestimate one¡¯s capabilities!¡± Lielong didn¡¯t take Chu Qing in his eyes at all. In his view, Chu Qing¡¯s sword moves were nothing more than tickling. A big slap Fireball squirted out of the mouth, Fireball greeted with a fierce sword move with a scorching temperature, ¡°peng¡± sound, the collision of two moves made a sound of explosion in the air. ¡°En?¡± The fierce dragon looked at the smoke in the air. ¡°Well, it¡¯s still able to catch my Fireball.¡± You should know that if you change to someone else, the ordinary swordsmanship may not take the Fireball Technique of the fierce dragon. Chu Qing did n¡¯t answer the words of Lielong, but Lielong said each minding their own business, ¡°It should n¡¯t be too big depending on your age. Nowadays, women ¡¯s rights are in power, and it ¡¯s really not much for a man like you to have such a powerful skill see.¡± ¡°Thanks for praise.¡± Chu Qing replied calmly, telling the truth, he was only 50% sure of winning the dragon, but for Poria, he was willing to take the risk by himself. Looking at Chu Qing, Lielong thought he was quite interesting, and immediately became curious, ¡°If I am right, there is no influence of other factors from the outside world, you will become a big weapon in time, but why do you want to bring about one¡¯s own destruction What about? ¡° ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about these.¡± The left and right strong dragons knew that they were useless. Chu Qing directly pulled out his sword and thrust at the strong dragons. If he stayed for a few more minutes, Poria would be more dangerous there. ¡°Ai, stubborn!¡± The dragon shook the head, quite helplessly said, and then the dragon drew a terrible lips, ¡°Stupid, but I like it!¡± Chu Qing knew that he could not do it. The power of the dragon was far beyond his reach. Soon, Chu Qing fell into the wind and was hit by the tail of the dragon in the abdomen. Blood spilled from the corner of Chu Qing¡¯s mouth. Chu Qing wiped his blood, but soon he found sadly that he was backlashed! Without thinking, it must have been under the influence of the fierce dragon, otherwise it would also be impossible backlash cultivation base. ¡°How about? Recognize defeat.¡± Lielong looked at Chu Qing with some disdain, and he couldn¡¯t win over himself, and he had nothing to worry about. Chu Qing worked hard to adjust his inner breath. He didn¡¯t want to. After the pain of backlash, he found himself a miracle breakthrough! ¡°Confess?¡± Chu Qing stood up again with a confident smile on his face, ¡°I have never written these 2 words in my Chu Qing dictionary!¡± Cultivation base¡¯s breakthrough not only makes Chu Qing¡¯s attack power greatly improved, but even the speed has increased by a grade. With a few tricks, Chu Qing took advantage of the weakness of the huge dragon and his agility to insert a sword into his brain. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1499 The fierce dragon died before he could react to it. Chu Qing¡¯s fierceness and explosiveness made it too late to make any response, so he let him insert his sword into his brain. Looking at the dead dragon¡¯s unyielding dragon eyes, Chu Qing pulled out his weapon. The dragon lived in flames, and even the blood was orange red. Chu Qing wiped his sword on the dragon and put the sword back on Back to the sword sheath. ¡°Hey, die in my hands, you are not in this world in vain.¡± Chu Qing said, and drew a dagger from his arms. The dagger was sharp and the blade was sharp, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Chu Qing took out the dragon¡¯s heart and stored it well, and he flew away from here. I believe that there will be a lot of large and small beasts here soon. The movement of his fight with the dragon is too big, and some Aristocratic Family people will also be attracted by this movement. In order not to cause so much trouble, Chu Qing can only hurry This way out of here. With the drug guide of the fierce dragon heart, Poria was also saved, but Chu Qing returned to the cave with joy, but found that Poria was gone! With Poria missing, there are medical immortals! Looking at the empty cave, Chu Qing had a bad hunch in his heart. He anxiously called 2 times, ¡°Medical Immortal, Medical Immortal, where have you been?¡± After searching unsuccessfully, Chu Qing looked down and found a few blood stains on the ground! ¡°Not good !¡± Chu Qing was shocked and used the technique of freezing to freeze the heart of the dragon in order to keep it fresh. At the foot, he quickly rushed to the Gong Family. He thinks that the two of them should have returned to Gong Family. Anyway, they only know when they go to Gong Family. ¡°dong dong dong ¡ª¡ª¡± A rapid knock on the door rang at the door of Gong Family, and the housekeeper of the Gong Family opened the door impatiently. When he saw Chu Qing, the housekeeper impatiently drove out: ¡°Chu Qing? Why are you, go away!¡± ¡°Huh, butler, why don¡¯t you rush me, I¡¯ll take a look at your Patriarch.¡± ¡°Patriarch?¡± The housekeeper repeated the sentence, and then pushed Chu Qing with no face, ¡°You still have a face to find Patriarch ?!¡± ¡°What did Patriarch have done to you, did you harm her enough?¡± The housekeeper looked a little grim, ¡°Don¡¯t you have to kill our entire Gong Family before you succeed?¡± Chu Qing was dumbfounded by the housekeeper, could this housekeeper misunderstand? Looking at the butler¡¯s expression is still quite exciting, or ¡­ what setback did Poria have! Chu Qing had no time to clarify for himself. He hurriedly stuck to the housekeeper, with visible anxiety on his face, ¡°Housekeeper, you tell me, what the hell happened? Why are you doing this to me?¡± ¡°You loose!¡± The housekeeper shook Chu Qing away, and there was a dark cloud hanging on his face, ¡°Chu Qing, Chu Qing, I absolutely didn¡¯t expect your heart would be so venomous, I Patriarch how to treat you You know it well, but you requite kindness with enmity, and repeatedly hurt Patriarch 3 times. ¡° ¡°Now, you are less hypocritical here with me.¡± The butler took a quick step back and was about to close the door. Without thinking, Chu Qing reached out and stopped him. ¡°So, you said Fuling¡¯s condition has deteriorated?¡± The housekeeper sneered. He has never despised Chu Qing in such a moment. Before, she thought that Chu Qing was honest and honest, and she was very humorous. She was a wonderful person. Although sometimes it was a little bad, it was still acceptable. Within range. But what surprised her was that he pretended to be everything! Sure enough no man is reliable! ¡°Butler, can you listen to my explanation?¡± Chu Qing tried not to let the butler close the door. If it closed, nothing would be understood. ¡°What else do you have to explain!¡± The explanation is to cover up, there is nothing to say. Chu Qing couldn¡¯t help it, both anxious and helpless, ¡°All this is a misunderstanding!¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 1500 The butler can not care whether it is misunderstood, he only knows the facts, the fact is that Patriarch¡¯s injury is related to Chu Qing, so it must be Chu Qing¡¯s harm! ¡°Regarding Patriarch¡¯s love for you, I¡¯m not happy when you leave?¡± The butler asked impatiently. ¡°No ¡­¡± Chu Qing tightened his forehead. He didn¡¯t know what he should say or what he should say. After all, it became so unmanageable that he could not wash into the Yellow River. The butler looked at Chu Qing for a long time without any movement, and scolded: ¡°Are you going or not!¡± Chu Qing listened to the housekeeper¡¯s words and looked directly at the housekeeper, ¡°I will not leave, at least ¡­ not now!¡± He hasn¡¯t seen Poria yet, and I don¡¯t know what is happening to her body now. Did the medical fairy cure her and help her control her body? Chu Qing is anxious, but the housekeeper is no longer there. She has never seen such a stubborn and cheeky shameless person. ¡°Okay, very good!¡± The butler sneered and slapped 2 palms, ¡°You don¡¯t want to go, right! Then I¡¯ll let someone drive you away! Come on!¡± Upon hearing the steward¡¯s order, Gong Family¡¯s guards quickly dispatched and stood behind the steward in unison, ¡°Steward, what do you ask?¡± ¡°Give me this person and blast it out!¡± Everyone was ordered that some sticks were taken out from behind, and someone kindly said, ¡°Little Young Master, you go.¡± Chu Qing stood there stubbornly motionless, but the movement at the door of Gong Family has already attracted a lot of 100 surnames, and those 100 surnames pointing fingers, but dare not speak loudly. See Chu Qing remain unmoved, the guards gritted their teeth, helplessly said: ¡°Since that is the case, then ¡­ Little Young Master, sorry!¡± A crowd of bees rushed up, surrounded by water. Chu Qing knows that they are not their opponents. They read that they are the people of Fuling. He not at all started too heavy, just let them lay on the ground and could not move. ¡°Butler, if you can¡¯t listen to my explanation, then I can only do this.¡± Chu Qing stands tall and stands tall among the crowd of guards who lie down. He has his own style and can¡¯t help but make the women who see them feel new. The housekeeper was also stunned, but fortunately she was sane and said indifferently: ¡°Even if you have beaten them, I will not let you pass!¡± Chu Qing didn¡¯t even pull the sword, so he killed the Gong Family guards with his bare hands, so that the 100 surnames who watched besides felt new and admired the powerhouse. ¡°Who is this person? Why is it so powerful!¡± ¡°I heard it was the other half of Gong Family Patriarch ¡­¡± ¡°If only I had such a powerful object!¡± All kinds of comments came into Chu Qing¡¯s ears. He didn¡¯t make any response except frowned, and he didn¡¯t take seriously the comments of the 100 surnames. The butler saw Chu Qing¡¯s heart, and he ticked his lips, ¡°What a Chu Qing, how about playing the guard, you have beaten me when you have the ability!¡± Facing the challenge of the housekeeper, Chu Qing did not have any interest in his heart, but had to make a be eager to have a try expression on his face, ¡°Good!¡± Seeing Chu Qing¡¯s performance, the housekeeper really wanted to reveal it? So disappointing. Chu Qing pretends to be serious, and Jun Yi¡¯s face is serious, ¡°Come on.¡± The housekeeper is not slack, she also made a battle, and she is focused on dealing with Chu Qing, Chu Qing ¡¯s moves she has had the pleasure of seeing, you ca n¡¯t guard against it, and Chu Qing, he will definitely lose. win. However, what made her didn¡¯t expect was that she had already been ready, and she had just passed 1-2 moves with Chu Qing, and Chu Qing fooled her with a false move. And Chu Qing himself went into Gong Family! (End of this chapter) Chapter 1501 ¡°Chu Qing, if you leave now, I ¡¯ll treat you as if you have n¡¯t been, if you insist on going, do n¡¯t blame me Gong Family, vicious and merciless.¡± Chu Qing narrowed his eyes and held his hand tightly. Anyway, he must see Poria today. Chu Qing¡¯s aura around him shocked the Gong Family secretly. They must protect Patriarch so that Chu Qing can¡¯t hurt her again. The two sides decided to make a big shot. Chu Qing tried her best to save Poria. Although the move was fierce, it did not actually hurt the Gong Family. After all, they were for Poria¡¯s safety. And the people of Gong Family wholeheartedly protect the Lord, and they also tried their best to block Chu Qing. Therefore, in a short time, it is difficult for the two sides to separate the outcome. Chu Qing had just finished playing with the dragon, and he was already a little tired. Now he and Gong Family¡¯s people can¡¯t eat much, but for the sake of Poria, he still insisted. Suddenly a silhouette rushed over, Chu Qing ducked sideways, and there was another kick behind him, Chu Qing then ducked sideways. Suddenly, there was also a silhouette on it. Chu Qing was too evasive at this time, and he was stiffly hit by a stick on his shoulder. Stumbled back a few steps, Chu Qing gasped and looked at the people around him, and said again: ¡°You believe me, I really came to rescue Poria.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t quibble here anymore, Patriarch is injured and you are the murderer.¡± Chu Qing couldn¡¯t explain clearly, and he didn¡¯t know what made the people of Gong Family misunderstand that he hurt Poria. But now, he finally found the heart of the fierce dragon, which must be handed over to Poria as soon as possible. ¡°It¡¯s really too late, you just let me see Poria, I promise to just see her, and I won¡¯t do anything extra.¡± Chu Qing reassured that he and the strength of these people are not much different, if they fight again, There is no time to win or lose, but time will be delayed. ¡°impossible !¡± Chu Qing sometimes really hates the people of this World, how can it be so rigid? ¡°If you don¡¯t worry, you can ¡­¡± ¡°Give me up!¡± Before Chu Qing¡¯s words were spoken, the people of Gong Family swarmed up again. No way, Chu Qing could only continue to fight with them. Fu Ling was lying on the bed, confused, as if hearing the noise, eyes opened to see that it was in his room, and he called out. Gong Family ¡¯s servant heard the sound and ran in and saw Po Ling who was awakened, loudly said: ¡°Patriarch, you woke up.¡± Fu Ling frowned at him and asked, ¡°What happened outside? Why is it so noisy?¡± The servant looked a bit embarrassed. Now the people of Gong Family are trying their best to stop Chu Qing. Although he should not lie with Patriarch, but ¡­ thinking about it, the servant bowed his head to Fu Ling and said, ¡°Go back to Patriarch, someone betrayed Gong. Family, now known by the housekeeper, the housekeeper wants to chase him out of the Gong Family, but he refuses to leave, and has been in trouble outside. The housekeeper is taking someone to deal with it. ¡° ¡°Who, who betrayed the Gong Family for what?¡± Fu Ling asked in bed, not knowing what happened to Chu Qing, where is he now? The servant looked up at Fuling carefully, and then lowered his head in a whisper: ¡°It is a servant in the family who committed no major event, but the housekeeper said that anyone who betrayed Gong Family should be severely punished, but read He did n¡¯t commit a major event, so the housekeeper just expelled him from the Gong Family. It ¡¯s just that he refused to leave, but the housekeeper was helpless and had to take someone to drive him away. ¡± Poria nodded, yes, as long as they have betrayed the Gong Family, they can¡¯t stay here. Because the person who betrayed the Gong Family is no longer trustworthy, if he is left in the Gong Family, it may be dangerous to the Gong Family in the future, so that person must go. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1502 Seeing that Poria was silent, the servant hesitated and asked, ¡°Patriarch, do you think the housekeeper did something wrong, or?¡± Fu Ling waved her hand and interrupted the servant, only saying: ¡°Let the housekeeper drive the man out.¡± Fu Ling had always been very concerned about the big and small things that happened to Gong Family, but now she was hurt and worried. Chu Qing is in danger, so he doesn¡¯t care about those trivial matters. Moreover, she trusts the housekeeper very much, and Gong Family is responsible for the big and small matters for him. Fuling is very relieved. ¡°Yes, then I¡¯ll tell the housekeeper now.¡± The servant said, stooping, and turned to leave. The servant trot all the way to the yard, where Chu Qing was still fighting with the Gong Family, and the servant looked at Chu Qing loudly said: ¡°Patriarch has orders, and the Gong Family¡¯s people immediately drove Chu Qing out.¡± Chu Qing, who was dealing with everything, was slightly surprised, and Fu Ling said he was going to be kicked out? ! The fight ended with the servant¡¯s words. The butler looked at the slightly stunned Chu Qing and said, ¡°Have you heard? Patriarch has already spread the word, let us chase you out, are you still planning to continue?¡± Chu Qing looked at the people around him, narrowed his eyes, and said: ¡°I don¡¯t believe Fu Ling would say that, it must be arranged by you.¡± ¡°Hmph, who do you think our Gong Family is?¡± The housekeeper coldly snorted and said, ¡°If you know, you¡¯d better leave on your own initiative, so you don¡¯t have to suffer from skin and flesh.¡± Chu Qing glared fiercely at them fiercely, saying one by one: ¡°I don¡¯t believe it, I want to hear the words of Poria.¡± The housekeeper stared at Chu Qing fiercely and said, ¡°So, do you still have to break in?¡± Chu Qing clenched his fists and said, ¡°I said that, I must see Poria.¡± The butler stood down and looked at Chu Qing and said, ¡°Then don¡¯t blame us.¡± As soon as the housekeeper had finished speaking, Chu Qing rushed upward. He did not believe that Fuling would drive him away. These people must have deliberately shown him. He had to see Fuling. ¡°Stop him.¡± The fighting has just stopped, and now it is continuing. There are casualties on both sides, but neither side is willing to admit defeat. Chu Qing determined the way to Fuling¡¯s room and rushed straight in that direction. The housekeeper approached him and was blocked by the left and right sides. Chu Qing didn¡¯t pay attention and was stumbled from behind. When he got up again, The housekeeper had stepped forward to restrain him. ¡°Since you don¡¯t believe our words, let you listen to Patriarch¡¯s words.¡± The butler made a wink at the servant just now. The servant walked forward. The butler ordered Chu Qing to cover his mouth. The entire group walked to the door of Fuling¡¯s room and stopped. The servant pushed open the door and walked in, and then walked into the room. Fuling was still lying on the bed. She saw the servant coming in and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Did the person drive away?¡± Chu Qing, who was standing at the door, heard this sentence and suddenly started it. Was the person in Fuling¡¯s mouth talking about him? ¡°Patriarch, I just conveyed Patriarch¡¯s words, but he still doesn¡¯t leave. He¡¯s at the door now. He said he wanted to hear Patriarch tell him to let him go.¡± The servant said with his head slightly lowered, his heart was restless, hoping not to be discovered by Patriarch it is good. Fu Ling closed her eyes and said, ¡°Gong Family has been taking care of everything up and down. Since he said he will let you go, then you will go. It¡¯s no use saying more.¡± Chu Qing stared wide-eyed, wanted to speak, but his mouth was blindfolded, and any voice was also released. The butler bowed his head respectfully and said, ¡°Patriarch is right, and I will handle the matter, and I will send him out immediately.¡± Poria sighed and said, ¡°Go on.¡± Gong Family¡¯s men bent down together, then the servant stepped out and closed the door. Chu Qing looked at the closed door and couldn¡¯t tell what it was like. He recognized Fuling¡¯s voice. The person who just spoke was Fuling. Did she really let him go? (End of this chapter) Chapter 1503 Waiting for the door to close, the butler¡¯s entire group escorted Chu Qing to the yard. During this period, Chu Qing did not struggle anymore, and seemed to have accepted his fate. ¡°Did you hear Patriarch¡¯s words?¡± The butler gloomy face looked at Chu Qing and said sharply: ¡°Now, is it your own consciousness to get out, or let us beat you out?¡± Chu Qing suddenly looked like a deflated ball, her head dangling motionlessly, and the whole person lost energy. When the housekeeper saw him like this, he was relieved and said, ¡°Go away.¡± Chu Qing looked up at the direction of Fuling¡¯s room, hesitated, and turned to leave. Since Fu Ling just said to let him go, what did he struggle with here? The butler watched Chu Qing turn around and left, turning his head to make a wink at the person next to him. The man followed behind Chu Qing and followed until Chu Qing walked out of the gate of Gong Family. ¡°No one is allowed to divulge this matter. If anyone dares to say one more word, it is like disregarding Patriarch¡¯s life and betraying Gong Family.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The butler¡¯s serious admonishment about what happened to Chu Qing today cannot be told to Patriarch. Patriarch likes Chu Qing, he can see this, but he can¡¯t let Patriarch be blindfolded because of feelings. Poria had closed her eyes and fell asleep just after saying those words because her body had not recovered. She didn¡¯t wake up until the morning of 2nd day, and her body recovered a little bit, and she was not weak at the beginning. ¡°Come on.¡± When the servant heard the voice running in, he bowed his head and respectfully said, ¡°What¡¯s the matter with Patriarch?¡± Poria sat up hard, leaned against the head of the bed and asked, ¡°Have Chu Qing ever been here?¡± The servant froze for a moment, then shook his head and said: ¡°Patriarch, no.¡± ¡°Is there any news about him?¡± Fu Ling asked worriedly. The servant still shook his head and said, ¡°No.¡± Fu Ling frowned, looked at the servant, and asked again: ¡°Is it really not?¡± According to the time when Chu Qing left, he should come back regardless of whether he got the heart of Lilong. The servant shook his head and said, ¡°Jian Patriarch, there is really no news about him.¡± Poria was sighed and said to himself: ¡°Chu Qing, where are you? What happened to you?¡± When the servant heard Fu Ling¡¯s words, he felt a little moved in his heart. He was about to speak and suddenly remembered the words of the housekeeper. Finally, he closed his mouth obediently. Fu Ling waved her hand and said, ¡°Yes, you go out first.¡± ¡°Yes, Patriarch.¡± The servant was nodded, then turned around and left, just approaching the door, and Fuling¡¯s voice rang behind him. ¡°and many more.¡± The servant turned and walked over, bowing his head and saying, ¡°What else is Patriarch?¡± Fu Ling looked at the quilt on her body with some concern and said, ¡°If there is news from Chu Qing, immediately tell me.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Go on.¡± The servant turned away and stood relaxed at the door of the room. I do n¡¯t know if they ¡¯re hiding Patriarch like this, right? But for the safety of Patriarch, they had to do so. After Chu Qing left Gong Family, he randomly found a place and sat down to drink. Don¡¯t know what happened, Chu Qing suddenly felt very decadent, as if he had no goals. It stands to reason that he doesn¡¯t like Fuling, he doesn¡¯t hate her, he just doesn¡¯t mean men and women to her. But when he heard Po Ling drive him away, he felt a little sad in his heart. Does this mean that he actually has Poria in his heart? Chu Qing picked up the jug and dunked a sip. The wine overflowing from the corner of his mouth flowed down the neck. Since coming to this world, no good thing has happened. Chu Qing is thinking that all the bad luck things he has happened here may have been all the bad luck in his life. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1504 ¡°How is it? What did you find?¡± ¡°Palace Young Lady, Chu Qing broke into Gong Family yesterday.¡± ¡°Is it?¡± Gong said proudly with a smile, put down the cup in his hand, and asked again: ¡°And then?¡± ¡°then¡­¡­¡± The person questioned looked at Gong Yan with some embarrassment, as if what he was about to say would anger her. ¡°Say!¡± ¡°Yes, yes. Then Chu Qing was kicked out.¡± Gong Yan slightly frowned and asked, ¡°Is it out? Who was it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Gong Family¡¯s steward, but ¡­ I heard it was Patriarch¡¯s command.¡± Gong Yan suddenly stared wide-eyed, Patriarch? Just that woman, also deserves to be Gong Family Patriarch? ! No, how could Chu Qing get kicked out by Po Ling¡¯s smelly girl? With that said, Chu Qing still has no hands? ¡°Where is Chu Qing now?¡± ¡°If you go back to the Palace Young Lady, Chu Qing has been in the tavern since she left from Gong Family, and she hasn¡¯t come out yet.¡± Gong Yan narrowed his eyes, said with a cold laugh: ¡°You take me there, I want to see his bad luck.¡± While Chu Qing was drinking, Gong Yan suddenly appeared in front of him, but he ignored it and continued to drink every minding their own business. ¡°I heard that you were abandoned by Fuling?¡± Gong Yan said, taking pleasure in other people¡¯s misfortune, with a sneering expression on his face. Chu Qing didn¡¯t speak, as if he didn¡¯t see Gong Yan at all, and continued to drink. Gong Yan coldly snorted and said, ¡°I said long ago, Poria, that smelly girl, simply is not a person worthy of love, but you still put your mind on her. ¡° Chu Qing sat silent on the stool with no expression on his face, as if he had not at all heard Gong Yan¡¯s words. When Gong Yan saw him like this, he didn¡¯t get angry in a flash, and when he lifted his hand, he hit Chu Qing with a palm. Chu Qing shook his body, and quickly returned to his sitting posture. Gong Yan sees Chu Qing as if he is going to die, and he is even more angry, raising his hand and beating him directly. But despite Gong Yan¡¯s multiple moves, Chu Qing still beat her without saying anything, simply showing no signs of returning. After playing for a while, Chu Qing was covered with scars, and Gong Yan stopped. Looking at Chu Qing who was lying on the ground, riddled with scars, Gong Yan said: ¡°I tell you, Chu Qing, no matter what method you use, in short, you must take Fuling¡¯s life as soon as possible. Otherwise, I can¡¯t spare you.¡± Chu Qing didn¡¯t speak, lying on the floor with his eyes motionless, he wasn¡¯t able to move, but he was too lazy to move. He felt like a doll with no life force and no thinking ability, at the mercy of Gong Yan. Gong Yan stood in front of Chu Qing, and then looked at Chu Qing and said, ¡°Chu Qing, don¡¯t install garlic with me! Don¡¯t think you¡¯ll be fine if you don¡¯t say a word now, I tell you, Fuling¡¯s life, you have to get me Now. ¡° After Gong Yan finished speaking, Chu Qing¡¯s body moved, but it was only a moment, and then immediately returned to the original state. Gong Yan glared fiercely at him, then turned around and left. When he left, he lifted his feet fiercely and kicked Chu Qing again. After Gong Yan left, Chu Qing not at all got up immediately, but lay on the ground for a long time, and then slowly climbed up. After climbing up, he began to find a jug on the table and continued to drink. In fact, Chu Qing just heard everything, but he did n¡¯t want to obey her. What Fuling¡¯s life, he must take. Why did he take Fuling¡¯s life? ! Chu Qing was lying on the table looking at the jug on the table. He drank a lot of wine. As usual, he was too drunk to know even father and mother. But now, I don¡¯t know if it is because of his greatly increased skill. How can he drink more wine, the more sober his consciousness is. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1505 Chu Qing drank for a while, then got up to check out, but found that he didn¡¯t even have a penny in his pocket. ¡°Well, let me ask, can I take credit here?¡± As soon as Chu Qing¡¯s words were finished, the laughed little 2 immediately changed his complexion, turned his head and shouted to the side: ¡°Lady Boss, someone eats the king¡¯s meal.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t, don¡¯t, I ¡­ I just asked if I could take credit.¡± Chu Qing repeatedly waved his hand, he just forgot to bring money, why did he make it so serious. ¡°Who is so courageous, I hurried to my mother to eat the king¡¯s meal.¡± The female voice with a slightly scented voice sounded, and Chu Qing turned his head to look over, staring wide-eyed. Lady Boss aggressive of the tavern came over and followed the eyes of Dian Xiao 2, looking towards Chu Qing who was looking at her. Hey, this kid ¡­ looks good. Chu Qing saw Lady Boss who suddenly changed his eyes, secretly said in one¡¯s heart is not good, but now he has no money to settle the bill, so he said, he must first come to the soft. ¡°Lady Boss, I came out today in a hurry, and I forgot to bring the money. Otherwise, I will take the credit first, and wait for me to get the money and return it to you.¡± Chu Qing said kindly, after all, it was his fault, the attitude was Get better. Lady Boss nodded with a smile, not bad, and she knows how to retreat, but ¡­ is she really stupid? ¡°No one has ever dared to take credit with me, kid, you are Number One Person.¡± Lady Boss smiled and looked at Chu Qing and said, ¡°Since I can¡¯t take credit here, please trouble you to pay as soon as possible.¡± Chu Qing frowned, which means ¡­ he couldn¡¯t take credit. Lady Boss looked at Chu Qing, who frowned frowningly, with a slight corner of her mouth, approached him, and reached out to touch his chest. As soon as her fingers touched, Chu Qing avoided him sideways. ¡°Lady Boss, what are you doing?¡± Chu Qing asked with narrowed eyes. Lady Boss looked at him with a smile, and said: ¡°You look so soft skin and tender meat, I see it and I am very happy, so, you go with me, then you will write off the money you owe.¡± Chu Qing face instantly changes was ugly, he stood up and looked at her and said, ¡°Forgive me.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think about it, it¡¯s very good for you.¡± Lady Boss said to Chu Qing charmingly, and approached him, reaching for his face and saying, ¡°Boy, you just Follow me. ¡° Suddenly, Chu Qing¡¯s face became somber, he turned his head away from Lady Boss¡¯s hand, who knew that Lady Boss was unsatisfied, and the other hand touched his belly. ¡°Wow¡± ¡­ ¡°Dare you dare to push me?¡± Lady Boss stood up from the table, staring at Chu Qing with a stern look and said, ¡°It seems that you don¡¯t want to live anymore.¡± Chu Qing sneered said, ¡°It¡¯s better than being teased by you.¡± Lady Boss was furious suddenly, kicked up to Chu Qing, but was evaded by Chu Qing. Afterwards, another hand hit him, but Chu Qing backhanded and subdued her. The people in the tavern heard the movements and all gathered around, but they only looked at it from a distance, and no one dared to step forward. ¡°You have a species.¡± Lady Boss gnashing teeth said. Chu Qing looked at her coldly and said, ¡°So, you better not provoke me.¡± After Chu Qing finished speaking, she loosened the grip on Lady Boss. Lady Boss, who was free, stepped back a few steps and rubbed the wrist hurt by Chu Qing. Lady Boss¡¯ face changed instantly. ¡°Come here.¡± Lady Boss called, and immediately someone ran from all directions, they stood beside Lady Boss, watching Chu Qing with vigilance. Lady Boss narrowed her eyes and said, ¡°Give me some people who do not knowing the immensity of Heaven and Earth.¡± Chu Qing was anxiously sent out, now it¡¯s okay, automatically come to the door, then don¡¯t blame him for vicious and merciless. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1511 It was not the mercenary battalion Boss who came out to receive the goods, but a little guy. The little man had never seen this scene, and was so scared that he could not speak. ¡°This ¡­ this ¡­¡± The mercenary bat guy stared dumbfounded at Chu Qing. Chu Qing spent a long time on Snow Mountain and never took a bath. At that time, the conditions on the mountain were difficult. Just bear with it. Now that he is down, Chu Qing only hopes that this mercenary battalion boy will give him a hurry Settlement. But looking at the mercenary battalion¡¯s little guy, Chu Qing frowned. This little guy wouldn¡¯t plan to renege on a debt, so Chu Qing urged: ¡°Come and settle it for me.¡± The mercenary battalion buddy just woke up like a dream, watching Chu Qing¡¯s gaze changed: ¡°You, you ¡­¡± Chu Qing quickly said: ¡°Nine-tailed Fox, I have already given it to you, I don¡¯t accept returns.¡± The mercenary battalion guy quickly asked someone to take the Nine-tailed Fox. Then the little man turned out the money bag from the account room and put it in both hands. Chu Qing has some strange looking at the mercenary battalion buddy. I do n¡¯t know what medicine is sold in the bottle gourd of this mercenary battalion. He just apparently ignored his love at first. But Chu Qing didn¡¯t have much time to think about more things. After all, Shi Wushuang was still in his arms. It is still time to leave now, so as to avoid trouble. Chu Qing took the money and roughly counted it. After confirming that there was no problem, he immediately left. After Chu Qing left, the people around him began to discuss, where did this man come from, how is it so powerful. Suddenly someone said, ¡°Well, why did you say that the woman held by the man just looked so familiar?¡± Immediately, someone echoed: ¡°Yes, yes, I think so ¡­ but who is it like?¡± ¡°Like, what¡¯s the name of the heir to Aristocratic Family?¡± Someone said suddenly, but he couldn¡¯t remember the name of the heir to Aristocratic Family. Someone immediately connected: ¡°Shi Wushuang.¡± The humane who spoke first: ¡°Yes, yes, that is Shi Wushuang.¡± Thinking of the face of the woman in Chu Qing¡¯s arms at that time, everyone immediately agreed. ¡°Hi, don¡¯t say it, it really looks like.¡± ¡°No way, that waste wood? How could there be such a powerful man next to that waste wood?¡± Some people wondered. As soon as this word came out, everyone was conspiracy theory, and for a time everyone speculated about what this Shi Wushuang was going to do. After a long discussion, no conclusion was reached. At this time, someone said: ¡°It will not be that Shi Wushuang, play the pig to eat the tiger, looks like firewood, in fact, has been cultivation in the dark, ready to catch everyone who looked down on her to catch everything in one net? ¡° Everyone looked at each other in blank dismay, with the strength of the man just now, not to mention helping Shi Wushuang to board the Position of Patriarch, even if the Aristocratic Family is further advanced, it is absolutely nothing difficult. And such a strong man, Shi Wushuang can win, presumably Shi Wushuang must be stronger than this man. Otherwise, this man can easily refuse Shi Wushuang. Thinking of what he had done in the past, many people soaked their backs with cold sweat, if Shi Wushuang became the Position of Patriarch in the future. In comparison, most of the people present could not run away. So everyone dispersed in this situation. On the 2nd day, countless people came to the Aristocratic Family to celebrate. This incident spread ten, ten ten, and soon reached Gong Yan¡¯s ears. Gong Yan calmly picked up the teacup lid and gently blew the hot tea. After taking a sip, he said to the person who sent the message: ¡°Shi Wushuang is not waste wood?¡± Nodded: ¡°Yes, it¡¯s the same on the street. It must be true.¡± Gong Yan thought for a while and said: ¡°repeated rumor becomes a fact ¡­ Forget it, you go ahead first. I have other concerns about this matter.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 1507 When Shi Wushuang heard Chu Qing ¡¯s words, she was so angry that she wanted to dignified her patriarch, who was a prominent beast of the rivers and lakes, when she flinched in battle and told her to hide, but she ¡­ Well, Shi Wushuang immediately hides behind Chu Qing when he sees a fierce thug rushing towards her. a wise man submits to circumstances, she knows this sentence. Originally Chu Qing intended to play with these thugs, but now a woman appeared, and for her safety, Chu Qing had to start to take it seriously. As soon as Chu Qing took it seriously, those beaters were naturally not opponents. After a while, they fell to the ground one after another. When Lady Boss saw that her people were beaten down, she was afraid that Chu Qing would deal with herself, so she immediately jumped into the tavern and watched Chu Qing alertly. The onlookers saw that Chu Qing had knocked out so many thugs with his own strength and clapped repeatedly. Shi Wushuang looked at Chu Qing with his back turned to him, and his eyes were full of appreciation. This person, she had to make up her mind. Chu Qing turned around towards the woman who suddenly appeared and asked, ¡°Are you all right?¡± Shi Wushuang shook his head and said, ¡°I can do anything, nothing at all.¡± Chu Qing glanced up and down at her, then asked, ¡°Do you have money?¡± Shi Wushuang froze for a moment, then nodded and asked, ¡°How much do you want?¡± Chu Qing smiled and said, ¡°Not much, a drink.¡± Shi Wushuang took the money to him, then watched him take the money and handed it to Lady Boss. ¡°This is wine money.¡± Lady Boss swallowed her saliva, and then let the little 2 next to it pick up, and the little 2 trembled and took the money. Chu Qing turned to Shi Wushuang, nodded to her, and said, ¡°Thank you, I will pay you back in the future.¡± Shi Wushuang looked at him with a smile and said, ¡°No hurry, no hurry.¡± Chu Qing laughed politely at her, then turned around and left. The onlookers saw him coming and immediately gave way to him. Walking on the road, Chu Qing looked sideways, and there was a silhouette flashing there, Chu Qing sneered and shook his head, and then went on. Passing the corner, Chu Qing step one stopped, then walked in sideways, leaning against the wall and waiting. After a while, a man followed him in. 4 Eyes facing each other, Chu Qing looked helplessly at Shi Wushuang who was standing in front of him, and Shi Wushuang looked at him laughedly. ¡°What are you doing with me?¡± Chu Qing looked at her with her arms around her, and said, ¡°I have no money on my body and can¡¯t pay you back for the time being.¡± ¡°Then you will follow me.¡± Shi Wushuang said with a raised eyebrow. Chu Qing frowned and asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Shi Wushuang looked relaxed and contented, and looked at Chu Qing and said, ¡°You don¡¯t owe me money. Then follow me, and I will take you to make money and pay me back.¡± ¡°Where to go?¡± Shi Wushuang mysterious laughed, approached him and whispered, ¡°Mercenary Battalion.¡± Chu Qing was stunned, then bowed his head for a moment and said, ¡°Okay.¡± Shi Wushuang looked at him a little surprised, but didn¡¯t ask anything, only said: ¡°Come with me.¡± Chu Qing followed Shi Wushuang to the mercenary battalion, and saw the boss of the mercenary battalion. Boss looked up and down at Chu Qing, then looked at him with contempt, and said disdainfully: ¡°Our tasks here are all It ¡¯s very difficult, just you, go find an effortless job. ¡° Chu Qing complexion slightly changed, looking at Boss and said: ¡°The task is difficult, the reward is high, I came for the reward.¡± Boss raised his eyebrows and said with a sneer: ¡°If you die, you still won¡¯t get paid.¡± ¡°This is not something you should consider Boss.¡± Chu Qing looked at him with a smile, squinting: ¡°My life, I still cherish it.¡± Boss looked at him with a sneer and said, ¡°It¡¯s not a small tone. Unfortunately, I don¡¯t need a man here.¡± Chu Qing gritted his teeth secretly. Is he looking down on him as a man? (End of this chapter) Chapter 1508 Shi Wushuang, who had been standing beside him for a while, smiled a little, then stepped forward and said to Boss: ¡°I said Boss, don¡¯t look at him as a man, he¡¯s martial arts.¡± Boss turned his head towards Shi Wushuang and asked, ¡°Who is this girl?¡± Shi Wushuang raised his head and said proudly: ¡°This Miss is the patriarch girl, Shi Wushuang, who is famous on the rivers and lakes.¡± Boss chuckled and said, ¡°It turns out to be the Young Lady of the Royal Beast family, the one with no immortal strength in his body?¡± Shi Wushuang face instantly changes is ugly, is she willing to have no immortal strength? Why is there so many people everywhere mocking her with this? Chu Qing was a little surprised when he heard Boss ¡¯words. She did n¡¯t expect Shi Wushuang to be a member of the imperial family, and she did n¡¯t have immortal strength? Feeling Chu Qing ¡¯s gaze, Shi Wushuang could n¡¯t hold his face, turned his head fiercely and stared at him fiercely, shouting: ¡°Look at what to see, then look at believe or not. I dug your eyes.¡± Chu Qing didn¡¯t speak and took back his eyes. Looking towards Boss said: ¡°You have arranged tasks for me, even if I can¡¯t complete it, there will be no loss to you.¡± Boss leaned back in his chair and looked at him, saying, ¡°But I just don¡¯t want to use you.¡± Chu Qing narrowed his eyes. Was this aimed directly at him? Shi Wushuang crossed his hands over his chest, then looked up at Boss with his chest, and asked, ¡°Do you need me?¡± Boss glanced up and down at Shi Wushuang. Although Shi Wushuang had no immortal strength on her body, she was a member of the Imperial Beast family, but she still had some skills. ¡°Are you picking up, or is he picking up?¡± Boss looked towards Chu Qing asked? Shi Wushuang glanced at Chu Qing and said, ¡°We 2 pick up.¡± Boss lowered his head and thought for a while, a hint of crafty eyes flashed over, he looked up towards 2 people, and said: ¡°Well, I will give you a task. Now there is a task that is urgent, the risk factor is not high, but the reward is very high. High, can you pick it up? ¡° Shi Wushuang looked towards Chu Qing, she was only responsible for finding tasks for Chu Qing, but he could not look at himself. Chu Qing nodded said, ¡°Take it.¡± In order to get paid, he can try it. Boss nodded with a smile, said: ¡°On the top of Snow Mountain, there is a Nine-Tailed Monster Fox that has been cultivating for a long time. I want you to kill it.¡± Chu Qing frowned, and Shi Wushuang shouted angrily: ¡°Aren¡¯t you embarrassing us? Let¡¯s not talk about how powerful the Nine-Tailed Monster Fox is, let¡¯s say that the top of Snow Mountain is not easy for ordinary people to go up. When you do this, you are clearly embarrassing us. ¡° Boss looked at the two of them with a smile, and said: ¡°In short, this is the task, you can¡¯t take it, you are free.¡± Shi Wushuang looked at him angrily and said, ¡°You ¡­¡± ¡°I will answer.¡± Chu Qing interrupted Shi Wushuang¡¯s words and looked at Boss firmly, saying, ¡°I took this task.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Boss applauded, then took a cloth bag from the drawer and threw it to Chu Qing. ¡°This is one third¡¯s reward. The rest, I will give you the body of Nine-Tailed Monster Fox when I see it.¡± ¡° Chu Qing weighed the bag in his hand and looked at Boss with a smile, saying, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of me running?¡± Boss smiled and said, ¡°With your bravery of believe oneself infallible, what am I afraid of.¡± Chu Qing smiled, then turned around and left, and Shi Wushuang quickly followed him. Chu Qing glanced at Shi Wushuang who had been with him, and said, ¡°This trip is 10000 points dangerous, you should go home.¡± Shi Wushuang snorted, said: ¡°This task was received by me for you. Of course I have to go.¡± Chu Qing smiled and teased: ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of death?¡± Shi Wushuang glanced at Chu Qing and followed teased: ¡°You can rest assured that with my Shi Wushuang, I will not let you die.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 1509 2 people drove a few days, and finally came to the foot of Snow Mountain, Chu Qing looked at the pure white snow on the mountain, a little stunned, he hadn¡¯t seen the snow in a long time. Seeing that Chu Qing was standing still, Shi Wushuang thought he was afraid, and mocked said with a smile: ¡°Why, afraid? If you are afraid, go back, at worst I don¡¯t want your money.¡± Chu Qing turned her head to look at her, said nothing, and turned to Snow Mountain. Seeing that Chu Qing ignored her, Shi Wushuang asked her to be bored and followed him up the mountain. 2 people one after the other went up to Snow Mountain, Chu Qing took the lead, and he looked back at Shi Wushuang from time to time. Anyway, Shi Wushuang helped him and was a woman again, he had to protect her. Along the way, Chu Qing and Shi Wushuang 2 did not speak, they climbed Snow Mountain seriously. This is the first time they have come to a place like Snow Mountain. It is dangerous everywhere, and they must be extremely careful. ¡°what!¡± Behind him, Chu Qing quickly turned around and saw Shi Wushuang standing in the same place, looking at him in horror. ¡°what happened?¡± Shi Wushuang looked towards his feet and said, ¡°My feet are stuck in.¡± He said, pulling his legs hard. ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± Chu Qing growled. Shi Wushuang was taken aback by him, immediately stopped struggling, and then watched Chu Qing walking towards her. ¡°How, what happened?¡± Chu Qing looked down seriously at Shi Wushuang¡¯s trapped feet. They are now on a slope. If Shi Wushuang moves too much, they will fall easily. Chu Qing squatted on the ground and used both hands to pull the snow off Shi Wushuang¡¯s feet. Shi Wushuang looked at Chu Qing with a serious face, and felt strange in his heart. Finally, with the efforts of Chu Qing, Shi Wushuang¡¯s feet were exposed, and her feet were stuck in the dry branches, so she couldn¡¯t pull it out. Chu Qing helped her open the dry branches, then lifted her feet and gently put out a breath. Chu Qing stood up and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± Shi Wushuang nodded, said: ¡°So what, go, go.¡± Chu Qing glanced at her suspiciously, and then continued to move forward, but this time he slowed down. Shi Wushuang looked at Chu Qing¡¯s back awkwardly, and she didn¡¯t know how she just stuttered suddenly. This had never happened before. Chu Qing walks forward, there is a long section of the road from the top of the mountain. This Snow Mountain has a harsh environment and is full of danger everywhere. Originally, he felt that Shi Wushuang was also a member of the imperial family. Self-rescue is still possible, but didn¡¯t expect to come all the way. Every time a crisis occurs, he has to rely on him. Shi Wushuang¡¯s voice was heard next to him, and Chu Qing turned helplessly to see her. She was really afraid of something. Chu Qing not at all felt that Shi Wushuang was a burden. He just thought that Snow Mountain was dangerous everywhere. Shi Wushuang a woman followed him, it was too ,,,, what. Snow Mountain has a tough environment, and Chu Qing has to overcome various difficulties and dangers, and repeatedly death deaths and still alive, and Shi Wushuang has changed his mind after Chu Qing resolved the crisis many times, and it seems to him and before There is a different feeling. Just before Chu Qing and Shi Wushuang climbed to the top of Snow Mountain, before they could breathe, a shadow suddenly appeared in front of them. Chu Qing looked at the shadow with vigilance, suddenly, the shadow suddenly disappeared, Chu Qing immediately entered a state of preparation. ¡°Be careful.¡± Shi Wushuang yelled suddenly, she saw a vague, do not know it was and so on something rushed to Chu Qing. Chu Qing heard Shi Wushuang¡¯s words and slammed backwards, but was still thrown to the ground. Looking closer, it turned out to be a snow-white fox, and nine tails behind it. Chu Qing narrowed his eyes. It seemed that this was what the mercenary battalion Boss called the Nine-Tailed Monster Fox. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1510 Seeing Chu Qing unable to move even a little bit, Shi Wushuang panicked and quickly stepped forward, summon came out of Divine Beast. As soon as Divine Beast came out, Nine-tailed Fox pressed on Chu Qing immediately made a cry and stepped back a few steps. Chu Qing was free and immediately stood up to Shi Wushuang. Shi Wushuang looked at the Nine-Tailed Monster Fox and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you injured?¡± Chu Qing shook his head, then turned his head to look at her, said with a smile: ¡°It finally came in handy.¡± Shi Wushuang snorted, ignoring him, only said: ¡°Complete the task, remember to divide me half.¡± Chu Qing nodded with a smile, said: ¡°Relax, you are indispensable.¡± 2 people finished speaking, Chu Qing looked towards Zhengre like a tiger watching his prey watching their Nine-Tailed Monster Fox, said: ¡°Now, deal with it first and then talk.¡± Shi Wushuang nodded, 2 people entered the state of preparation at the same time, the battle strength of Nine-Tailed Monster Fox is not weak, they must be vigilant. Chu Qing gave Shi Wushuang a glance, and then rushed towards the Nine-Tailed Monster Fox, the Nine-Tailed Monster Fox was not weak, and shouted, and then sharp claw directly attacked Chu Qing. Shi Wushuang controlled Divine Beast to help Chu Qing on the side. Although he did not attack the Nine-Tailed Monster Fox, it also played a significant role in the battle. Chu Qing almost exhausted all his strength. Boss of the mercenary battalion originally looked down on him as a man, so he deliberately embarrassed him and asked him to hunt this Nine-Tailed Monster Fox. If he really failed, then he went back to explain to him. Because of Chu Qing¡¯s full strength and the assistance of Shi Wushuang¡¯s Divine Beast, Chu Qing finally defeated Nine-Tailed Monster Fox and killed it. ¡°This time, you have made great contributions.¡± Chu Qing looked back with a smile, but found that sometime Shi Wushuang was lying on the snow. ¡°Shi Wushuang, Shi Wushuang.¡± Chu Qing shook Shi Wushuang¡¯s shoulder and tried to wake her up, but Shi Wushuang was motionless, no matter how he called, no eyes opened. Chu Qing lay her flat on the ground and then healed her, but after several attempts, Shi Wushuang still did not wake up. Chu Qing had no choice but to carry her on his back and dragged the Nine-Tailed Monster Fox The body went down the mountain. Worried about the safety of Shi Wushuang, Chu Qing was tired and did not stop. He didn¡¯t know what was going on with Shi Wushuang, and he could only take the time to take her back to find someone to heal. Finally at the foot of the mountain, Chu Qing put Shi Wushuang down for a while, then took her on her back again and continued on her way. The guards of the mercenary battalion saw Chu Qing dragging the body of Nine-Tailed Monster Fox back, they all started, and quickly ran into the house to find Boss. Chu Qing threw the body of Nine-Tailed Monster Fox on the ground, and then put down Shi Wushuang, saw that she still had breath, and sighed in relief. ¡°I didn¡¯t think you really did it.¡± When Boss came out, he first looked at the body of Nine-Tailed Monster Fox on the ground before looking towards Chu Qing. When he saw Shi Wushuang in his arms, he frowned and asked, ¡°What happened to her?¡± Chu Qing shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know yet. She suddenly became unconscious. I¡¯ve seen it, the breath is steady, but I just can¡¯t wake up.¡± Boss narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Chu Qing looked down at the comatose Shi Wushuang, then looked up towards Boss, and said, ¡°Do you have any way to rescue her?¡± Boss shook his head and said, ¡°Where are you when I am? I¡¯m a mercenary battalion here, it¡¯s just a task, not responsible for saving people.¡± ¡°She is a member of the Yushou family, and she is unconscious because of your task. You said, if the understood of the Yushou family would deal with you?¡± Chu Qing squinted. Boss expressionless looked at him for a long time before saying, ¡°Go, get the goods.¡± Chu Qing was stunned. This was obviously not something he said to himself. However, after seeing the person coming for a while, he ticked the corner of his mouth, and Shi Wushuang was saved. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1511 It was not the mercenary battalion Boss who came out to receive the goods, but a little guy. The little man had never seen this scene, and was so scared that he could not speak. ¡°This ¡­ this ¡­¡± The mercenary bat guy stared dumbfounded at Chu Qing. Chu Qing spent a long time on Snow Mountain and never took a bath. At that time, the conditions on the mountain were difficult. Just bear with it. Now that he is down, Chu Qing only hopes that this mercenary battalion boy will give him a hurry Settlement. But looking at the mercenary battalion¡¯s little guy, Chu Qing frowned. This little guy wouldn¡¯t plan to renege on a debt, so Chu Qing urged: ¡°Come and settle it for me.¡± The mercenary battalion buddy just woke up like a dream, watching Chu Qing¡¯s gaze changed: ¡°You, you ¡­¡± Chu Qing quickly said: ¡°Nine-tailed Fox, I have already given it to you, I don¡¯t accept returns.¡± The mercenary battalion guy quickly asked someone to take the Nine-tailed Fox. Then the little man turned out the money bag from the account room and put it in both hands. Chu Qing has some strange looking at the mercenary battalion buddy. I do n¡¯t know what medicine is sold in the bottle gourd of this mercenary battalion. He just apparently ignored his love at first. But Chu Qing didn¡¯t have much time to think about more things. After all, Shi Wushuang was still in his arms. It is still time to leave now, so as to avoid trouble. Chu Qing took the money and roughly counted it. After confirming that there was no problem, he immediately left. After Chu Qing left, the people around him began to discuss, where did this man come from, how is it so powerful. Suddenly someone said, ¡°Well, why did you say that the woman held by the man just looked so familiar?¡± Immediately, someone echoed: ¡°Yes, yes, I think so ¡­ but who is it like?¡± ¡°Like, what¡¯s the name of the heir to Aristocratic Family?¡± Someone said suddenly, but he couldn¡¯t remember the name of the heir to Aristocratic Family. Someone immediately connected: ¡°Shi Wushuang.¡± The humane who spoke first: ¡°Yes, yes, that is Shi Wushuang.¡± Thinking of the face of the woman in Chu Qing¡¯s arms at that time, everyone immediately agreed. ¡°Hi, don¡¯t say it, it really looks like.¡± ¡°No way, that waste wood? How could there be such a powerful man next to that waste wood?¡± Some people wondered. As soon as this word came out, everyone was conspiracy theory, and for a time everyone speculated about what this Shi Wushuang was going to do. After a long discussion, no conclusion was reached. At this time, someone said: ¡°It will not be that Shi Wushuang, play the pig to eat the tiger, looks like firewood, in fact, has been cultivation in the dark, ready to catch everyone who looked down on her to catch everything in one net? ¡° Everyone looked at each other in blank dismay, with the strength of the man just now, not to mention helping Shi Wushuang to board the Position of Patriarch, even if the Aristocratic Family is further advanced, it is absolutely nothing difficult. And such a strong man, Shi Wushuang can win, presumably Shi Wushuang must be stronger than this man. Otherwise, this man can easily refuse Shi Wushuang. Thinking of what he had done in the past, many people soaked their backs with cold sweat, if Shi Wushuang became the Position of Patriarch in the future. In comparison, most of the people present could not run away. So everyone dispersed in this situation. On the 2nd day, countless people came to the Aristocratic Family to celebrate. This incident spread ten, ten ten, and soon reached Gong Yan¡¯s ears. Gong Yan calmly picked up the teacup lid and gently blew the hot tea. After taking a sip, he said to the person who sent the message: ¡°Shi Wushuang is not waste wood?¡± Nodded: ¡°Yes, it¡¯s the same on the street. It must be true.¡± Gong Yan thought for a while and said: ¡°repeated rumor becomes a fact ¡­ Forget it, you go ahead first. I have other concerns about this matter.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 1512 Only when Gong Yan received the news over there, Fu Ling had already prepared a gift to visit. After all, Aristocratic Family said it ¡¯s not too big, but it ¡¯s not too small. Although this generation has a useless eldest daughter like Shi Wushuang, everyone still has to do it in face-saving. Moreover, Fu Ling also has a little care. When Poria arrived at Aristocratic Family, she found that many people visited Aristocratic Family. Even if she was Gong Family, she had to wait for Shi Wushuang to meet the people in front. Looking at the appearance of Aristocratic Family¡¯s housekeeper sorry, Poria also had no intention of embarrassing, she waved her hand: ¡°It¡¯s okay. Then I¡¯ll wait a moment.¡± The housekeeper listened to Poria¡¯s words, and immediately expressed gratitude, then said to Poria: ¡°If the Young Lady doesn¡¯t mind, you can go to the back garden of Aristocratic Family. Although it is not as good as Gong Family, it is still not interesting. Poria originally wanted to refuse, but then thought about it, it is good to go to the garden to relax and sit down in the hall without knowing how long to wait. Fu Ling then said: ¡°Then the steward will arrange it.¡± The housekeeper was nodded, and immediately called a servant to tell Fuling to lead the way. After all, behind Poria, there are several others waiting for the butler to arrange. Poria then entered the backyard with the next man. Aristocratic Family is worthy of being a beast family. Whether it is the design of the house or the flowers and plants planted in the garden, it gives a natural feeling. It must be easier for those beasts to relax their vigilance in this natural environment. At this moment, the next person took Poria to turn a corner, and then, after the corner, you could see a Huxin Pavilion. In the Huxin Pavilion, there seem to be two people, a man and a woman, pulling and pulling. The woman seemed to be very fond of the man, and she always begged to follow him. The man didn¡¯t know what was going on, and was very cold to the woman. Poria narrowed her eyes slightly and recognized it quickly with her eyesight. The woman was Shi Wushuang who was originally ¡°treating¡±. At this time, Po Ling ¡¯s eyes showed disdain and deserved to be waste wood. Although the next Aristocratic Family Patriarch is a ten-nin 9 stable thing in the identity of the eldest daughter, such a great opportunity is not grasped well, develop yourself, but hide Get up and pull with the man. But it is also in line with the fact that Shi Wushuang is a good man in the foreign population. Even if Shi Wushuang was pulled down by the younger sister one day, Poria would not be surprised. However, Fu Ling did not come to mock Shi Wushuang. She gave a light glance at the man who talked to Shi Wushuang and planned to leave. ¡°Chu Qing, you promised me, OK?¡± Shi Wushuang said, pulling Chu Qing¡¯s arm. Chu Qing reached out and rubbed his eyebrows, saying, ¡°Shi Wushuang, I really don¡¯t want to go. Can you go by yourself?¡± ¡°I want you to stay with me. Chu Qing, I like you.¡± Shi Wushuang said with some grievances. Just when Chu Qing was impatient and was going to refuse again, a familiar voice came from Chu Qing¡¯s ear. ¡°Chu, Qing.¡± Poria! Chu Qing stood up from the stool and looked behind Shi Wushuang, the woman whose face was ugly, but still smiling, was it Poria. The servants who led the way next to Fuling were sorrowful. She had originally thought that this man was easy to get along with. Didn¡¯t expect was angry just now, and came to Shi Wushuang. If Shi Wushuang¡¯s good deeds were interrupted, she could imagine the end of her servant. ¡°Poria, why are you here?¡± Chu Qing¡¯s eyes widened. Poria sneakered: ¡°I haven¡¯t asked, where have you been for so long? Why didn¡¯t you come back?¡± Chu Qing can¡¯t say anything. Shi Wushuang, who was originally docile in front of Chu Qing, looked at Chu Qing and Fu Ling, and asked, ¡°Who are you? What is the relationship with Chu Qing?¡± Poria saw Shi Wushuang, her face slightly dizzy, ¡°I am Poria, this one is my Husband.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 1513 Unexpectedly, in this way, Chu Qing was angry, he said: ¡°Who is your Husband! Who knows you! You go! You go!¡± Poria did n¡¯t know what had happened, and did n¡¯t know how Chu Qing would suddenly get angry, just looked at Shi Wushuang with a little apology and said, ¡°Shi Young Lady, Husband and I have some personal words that I want to say, can you? ¡° This eviction is already obvious. Shi Wushuang looked at Chu Qing¡¯s reaction, she wasn¡¯t a silly person. After so many years of masculine sex, Shi Wushuang could not tell the truth or pretend to be fake. But she still had some hesitation, looked towards Chu Qing. Chu Qing just turned his head in anger and didn¡¯t look at these two people. Shi Wushuang sighed in his heart and said, ¡°Okay. I¡¯m leaving, but please remember that this is the site of Aristocratic Family. This person is the guest of Aristocratic Family.¡± The implication is to tell Fu Ling An to share a point, not to act blindly without thinking. Poria was unheard of this threat, casually nodded, she now only has Chu Qing in her eyes. Seeing this, Shi Wushuang left. After Shi Wushuang left, Fuling walked over and took Chu Qing¡¯s hand and asked, ¡°Chu Qing, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Chu Qing got rid of Fuling all at once. He was thinking about what happened that day, and he felt his heart hurt. Apparently Fuling ordered him to be chased out. Now, looking at the appearance of Fuling, it seems that Chu Qing is not sensible, and running around makes Fuling worried. Chu Qing didn¡¯t speak by biting her lips, just looking at the distant scenery. This made Fuling very worried, and Fuling quickly said: ¡°Chu Qing, what the hell is wrong with you? Reason me, where have you been these days? I¡¯ve been looking for you for a long time and you don¡¯t know.¡± After hearing this, Chu Qing said, ¡°What do you want me to do, don¡¯t you want me to leave.¡± Fu Ling was confused: ¡°How can I let you leave. I have asked someone to find you for a long time as soon as you leave. But I have never heard from you.¡± Chu Qing thought about it for a few days, it was he who went to Snow Mountain to hunt Nine-tailed Fox. Fu Ling saw that Chu Qing was loose, and once again pulled Chu Qing¡¯s hand: ¡°Chu Qing, you tell me, why don¡¯t you come back, OK?¡± ¡°Poulin, you ordered me to leave. Have you forgotten.¡± Chu Qing said, ¡°That day, I asked you if you want to drive me away, you said yes.¡± That day? Poria frowned and thought about what day it was. Suddenly, Fu Ling rang the ¡°home din¡± who was kicked out, and connected Chu Qing to be ¡°pushed out¡± by himself. This time, everything was clear. But Fu Ling looked at Chu Qing¡¯s appearance, this thing is not to blame Chu Qing, a soft heart. She walked over and hugged Chu Qing and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s my fault. That day, I didn¡¯t know it was you. They told me that it was a troublemaker. I had to tell me personally, sorry, I don¡¯t know that you.¡± Chu Qing looked at Po Ling, it seemed that she was looking at whether it was true. Fu Ling smiled bitterly, ¡°If I drove you out, I wouldn¡¯t be here just now. I must be hiding from you before it¡¯s too late. How could it still be in front of you.¡± After listening to Fu Ling¡¯s words, Chu Qing said: ¡°No next time. No fake ones.¡± Poria was overjoyed and quickly nodded: ¡°Okay. Then, come back with me.¡± When it comes to going back with Fuling, Chu Qing brows slightly wrinkle seems to be thinking about something. With a chuckle in her heart, she said, ¡°Chu Qing, what¡¯s wrong? If you are worried about Aristocratic Family, after we go back, I¡¯ll ask someone to send a gift of thanks, you don¡¯t have to have a psychological burden.¡± Chu Qing gently broke free of Po Ling¡¯s hand, andook the head: ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to go back for the time being, I still want to practice in the mercenary battalion.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 1514 After listening to Chu Qing¡¯s words, Fu Ling¡¯s complexion immediately became difficult to look at: ¡°Chu Qing, don¡¯t mess around. Isn¡¯t our misunderstanding unraveled.¡± Chu Qing shook his head: ¡°I know, but it has nothing to do with you. I have my own plan.¡± Poria looked very unwilling, ¡°If you want to experience, there is no need to stay here. I can go out and experience with you.¡± Chu Qing said: ¡°If you are by your side, then I am not called Lilian, I am called enjoyment. Poria, you are impossible to protect me for a lifetime, just like this time, once you fall. Who can protect me?¡± After listening to Chu Qing¡¯s words, Fuling was silent. While Fuling was still thinking, Chu Qing directly said: ¡°Poling, I really can.¡± ¡°The mercenary battalion does not allow men to take over tasks. What should you do?¡± Fu Ling asked with raised eyebrows. Obviously, Chu Qing has thought about this issue, and he said without hesitation: ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about this matter. I have signed a mercenary agreement with Aristocratic Family.¡± I originally wanted to use this as an excuse to bring Chu Qing home to Poria sighed, didn¡¯t expect Chu Qing to think about everything, it seems that he really made up his mind. At this time even Poria had no choice but to warned repeatedly: ¡°Okay. I know you are an idea. But promised that I would never hurt myself.¡± Chu Qing was nodded in a hurry. 2 people spoke for a while, and Fuling left. As soon as Po Ling left, Shi Wushuang came over to see some strange expressions on his face. Chu Qing didn¡¯t care too much and said to Shi Wushuang: ¡°Shi Wushuang, I want to sign a mercenary agreement with your family.¡± In a hurry, he said that the signing of the mercenary agreement was only for Fu Ling to agree to his experience outside, but this was actually what he had already thought about. But the arrival of Poria made Chu Qing more firm that that¡¯s all. When Shi Wushuang heard it, he immediately agreed: ¡°Okay, no problem.¡± Chu Qing looked at Shi Wushuang strangely: ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I will hurt you?¡± Shi Wushuang said directly: ¡°If you want to harm me, you will have harmed for a long time, why not sign an agreement. What do you want, just say it.¡± After a pause, Shi Wushuang seemed to mean something, adding: ¡°No matter what the request is.¡± But Chu Qing didn¡¯t seem to hear it, just said: ¡°There are not many requirements. You Aristocratic Family will help me take the task. I will hang my name under your family property. After the task is completed, I want a commission and you need a reputation.¡± This requirement can be said to be reasonable. The Aristocratic Family has no shortage of money, and the reputation of Shi Wushuang, the heir of scrap wood, has dropped a lot. It can be said that this agreement is not just not excessive, but is just what Aristocratic Family needs. So Shi Wushuang immediately agreed. Chu Qing seemed to think of something, and then said: ¡°Once the agreement is over. You and I are not owed, the road is facing each other, each side.¡± Shi Wushuang hesitated, but still nodded. Originally Chu Qing was planning to go out to pick up the task within 2 days, but I do n¡¯t know what happened. Aristocratic Family, which was not very lively before, had especially many people in these 2 days. As the heir, Shi Wushuang hid once, twice. Can¡¯t hide from time to time. Therefore, Shi Wushuang has not had time to take Chu Qing to the mercenary camp, but letting others take Chu Qing to go, Shi Wushuang is not at ease. This matter dragged on for 2 days. During this period, Poria always sent people to deliver letters, and occasionally sent some gadgets. Chu Qing seems to be unhappy about Fuling¡¯s coaxing herself as a child. In fact, people with clear eyes can see that Chu Qing looks forward to Fuling¡¯s letter every day. Another 2 days later, Chu Qing¡¯s cloak made of Nine-tailed Fox¡¯s fur finally arrived. He carefully wrapped the cloak and asked the person who sent the letter to take Poria back. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1515 The gift prepared by Chu Qing was quickly delivered to Fuling¡¯s hand. At that time, Poria was painting. Although Chu Qing had been given a gift for so long, Poria had never expected to receive a return gift. So when the next person walked in and panicked, Fu Ling was also reprimanded, ¡°Is there a ghost behind you. What do you do if you run so fast.¡± After finishing talking, Poria focused on the brush again, and the painting was almost finished with the last 2 strokes. The next man hurriedly said, ¡°Yes, it is Chu Young Master, the gift from the trustee.¡± Upon hearing the three words of Chu Young Master, Fu Ling shook his hand and almost ruined the painting. Fortunately, Fu Ling was not a reckless person. He added another 3 strokes to the wrong one. Mo Lan jumped on the paper. Poria put down the paintbrush and washed his hands before taking the package passed by the next person. After opening the package, the eye is a cloak. With one glance, Poria recognized it. This is the fur of Nine-tailed Fox. Nine-tailed Fox is not a docile wild beast, even an ominous beast. It is very rare to get a Nine-tailed Fox skin intact. Nine-tailed Fox¡¯s white and soft fur makes Poria love it. Poria¡¯s rare daughter buried her face in the Nine-tailed Fox cloak, and then hung up with a smile. Looking at it like this, it seems to be necessary to read it and touch it every day. Poria is still happy with the gift from Chu Qing. Shi Wushuang over there also looked at it all. Although she was busy for the past two days, Chu Qing would be told if there was any trouble over there. Shi Wushuang naturally knows the letters and gifts Fuling sent to Chu Qing. Although Fu Ling has said that Chu Qing is her Husband, Shi Wushuang still doesn¡¯t believe it. What Fu Ling sent, as long as Chu Qing did not respond. Shi Wushuang should only be Fuling single lovesickness, but today, when Shi Wushuang heard that the next person came to report, Chu Qing sent a return gift. At this time, Shi Wushuang could not sit still. If he sits still, Chu Qing may really leave Fuling. Shi Wushuang looked down, looking towards Zheng Huan¡¯s koi in the middle of the pond, and said, ¡°Come here. Help me bow to Gong Family.¡± When receiving the invitation from Aristocratic Family, Fuling raised her eyebrows, thinking of Chu Qing, and found Shi Wushuang¡¯s garden concubine, Fuling had a heart in her heart. She smiled a little spoiled: ¡°It will really trouble me.¡± But at this time, Fuling still agreed. The 2 people were in a restaurant by the window box. Shi Wushuang saw Poulin coming and dismissed his servants. At first glance, Po Ling, like Shi Wushuang, sent a family member. 2 people drank tea for a while, or Shi Wushuang said first: ¡°You are a smart person. What does Chu Qing have to do with you? I don¡¯t want to know for now. However, I hope to compete with you fairly.¡± ¡°Fair competition?¡± Fu Ling raised a smile, ¡°Chu Qing, he is my Husband, what fair competition is needed?¡± Shi Wushuang¡¯s hand knuckles holding the cup turned white, and she said, ¡°Really? But what if Chu Qing wants to get away from you?¡± Poria sneared: ¡°I don¡¯t know, the eldest daughter of Aristocratic Family has hobby with a knife.¡± Shi Wushuang put the tea cup down and lightly saying: ¡°I hope you don¡¯t make a mistake. I¡¯m not negotiating with you. I¡¯m informing you that I want to compete fairly with you.¡± Fu Ling looked at Shi Wushuang, ¡°This tea is good. It¡¯s just that there are people with appetite, and the tea aroma is disturbed. As for any fair competition, you can try it.¡± After finishing, Po Ling left. Shi Wushuang sat for a long while and left after checking out. In the private room next to the wall, Chu Qing is also drinking a cup of tea, but only finds it delicious and delicious. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1516 After that day, the three people were very tacit and pretended that nothing had happened. But after that, many of the gifts and letters sent by Poria to Aristocratic Family were intercepted. After more times, Poria did not send any more, but went directly to visit. In view of Poulin¡¯s identity, Shi Wushuang doesn¡¯t want to have a bad relationship with Gong Family now, so he has to let Poulin come in. Later, Shi Wushuang became smart, and afterwards there were too many male dependents, and Poria was not suitable to come, which made Poria stop for a while. When Shi Wushuang¡¯s thunder for catching Nine-tailed Fox passed, and finally nobody came to visit Aristocratic Family. At the same time, Chu Qing was waiting impatiently. On this day, Shi Wushuang took the time to take Chu Qing out to pick up the task. Finally he could show his talents, Chu Qing seemed extremely happy and even said a few words to Shi Wushuang on the road. Shi Wushuang secretly remembered in his heart, didn¡¯t expect Chu Qing so satisfied. Just take him out. Waiting for 2 people to arrive at the mercenary camp, I realized that today it seems that they did not come by chance. Many people were around the mercenary camp, ready to take the task. Seeing so many people, Shi Wushuang felt a little hesitant. She asked: ¡°Chu Qing, so many people, otherwise, let¡¯s go back first? Come back tomorrow?¡± Chu Qing has been suffocating for so many days. After listening to Shi Wushuang¡¯s words, he said unhappily: ¡°No. Today must have a task to do. Aristocratic Family I¡¯m tired of it.¡± Seeing that Chu Qing insisted, Shi Wushuang was not easy to refuse, so he had to wait with Chu Qing. After waiting for a while, I didn¡¯t see my turn. Shi Wushuang was a little thirsty at this time. He told Chu Qing to buy water himself, and told Chu Qing to wait for her at the same place. Chu Qing also doesn¡¯t care much about Shi Wushuang, only focusing on when to come to himself. At this moment, someone noticed Chu Qing and said, ¡°Yo, isn¡¯t this the bad dog that was kicked out? How could it appear here.¡± This person¡¯s voice attracted a companion, and her companion said, ¡°Yes, yes, this is not the one, what Chu Qing? How could it appear here, no, it was kicked out by Gong Family, and now has no food to eat, Ready to sell your life here. Ah, hahaha. ¡° When Chu Qing heard his name, he looked up at a few people. These people were the people of Gong Family. He was the one who was able to say what he had just said. If it¡¯s usual, Chu Qing must be up, but now Chu Qing hangs the name of Aristocratic Family, Chu Qing doesn¡¯t want to cause trouble. So he kept silent and pretended not to hear. I did n¡¯t expect Gong Family ¡¯s people were unsatisfied, thinking that Chu Qing was afraid of them, and continued saying with a smile: ¡°It ¡¯s not going to be dumb now, tsk tsk tsk, but unfortunately, I ¡¯m so blind. child.¡± Just listening to Gong Family ¡¯s more and more talks, the more people were watching, just when Chu Qing could not bear it anymore. One person said: ¡°I see you, Gong Family dogs, if you can¡¯t speak, you should cut your mouth, let it out and bite people, what to do if you hurt people.¡± Hearing the familiar voice, Chu Qing looked up and saw that it was Shi Wushuang. Shi Wushuang¡¯s face was still angry, and she looked at the people of Gong Family coldly, as if she was looking at some dead people. Gong Family people were frightened by Shi Wushuang¡¯s imposing manner, but they soon recognized that this is Aristocratic Family¡¯s famous elder daughter of waste wood. So Gong Family people are even more rampant: ¡°So I said, how can a dumb live for so long, it turns out that there is the elder daughter of Aristocratic Family backing. The eldest daughter of Aristocratic Family was bitten by them, and Shi Wushuang immediately gave these people a few whips, and then said: ¡°No matter how I waste wood, it is also the eldest daughter of Aristocratic Family, and it is not for you servants. My Aristocratic Family, I¡¯m tied up with the Liang of your Gong Family. ¡° Upon hearing this, the people of Gong Family left in a hurry. Shi Wushuang wanted to live up, but was pulled by Chu Qing. Chu Qing shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s our turn.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 1517 Pulled by Chu Qing so much, Shi Wushuang calmed down and found that many people who had received the task left. It was indeed their turn to Shi Wushuang. So Shi Wushuang calmed down his anger and said to Chu Qing smiled and said: ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s take the task.¡± This time the mission was released, and it was the last mercenary battalion Boss. This Boss did not see Chu Qing coming to hand in the task, and saw that the task was completed by others. It was only when Chu Qing gave up the task and was picked up by others. And the little guy didn¡¯t tell the mercenary battalion Boss that Chu Qing had assigned the task. In this way 2 came, the mercenary battalion Boss saw Chu Qing coming again, thought Chu Qing was unbelievable, and came to find fault again. Just as the mercenary battalion Boss was about to drive Chu Qing away, Shi Wushuang stepped forward and said, ¡°Boss, I will take the task.¡± The mercenary battalion Boss looked up and down at Shi Wushuang, but could not see anything special about Shi Wushuang. So the little boy reminded: ¡°Boss, this is the eldest daughter of Aristocratic Family, Shi Wushuang.¡± At this time, the mercenary battalion Boss¡¯s face is even more disdainful, this male-female group is afraid that it is really coming to trouble. In this case, it is better to publish a task that is difficult to complete. It is best to scare these two people away and save the province to engage in their own mercenary battalion. Thinking about it, Boss, the mercenary battalion, looked for the task carefully, not to mention, it was really found for her. So the mercenary battalion Boss gave Shi Wushuang the task list. At first glance, Shi Wushuang didn¡¯t have many tasks, but she frowned. Chu Qing looked curiously towards the mission and saw the ghost land written on it, hunting the Black Flood Dragon. ¡°Boss, your task?¡± Shi Wushuang asked with a frown. The mercenary battalion Boss raised his head and said: ¡°It¡¯s such a task now. The simple tasks that have just been taken by others, this one, love can¡¯t take it.¡± The tone of the words was quite bad. Shi Wushuang was about to attack, but was blocked by Chu Qing: ¡°It¡¯s okay, we have taken this task.¡± The mercenary battalion Boss said: ¡°Are you sure? Not everyone in this nether land can go, and if it dies, I am not responsible.¡± ¡°Yes, we will take this.¡± Chu Qing quickly pulled and wanted to say and so on Shi Wushuang left. Looking at Chu Qing¡¯s indifferent look, Shi Wushuang helplessly said: ¡°This Boss is obviously making things difficult for us, and it¡¯s the same to be able to pick it up again tomorrow, why? Why is this Netherworld and Beheading Black Dragon, no matter which one, is not easy to deal with of.¡± ¡°Even if we go tomorrow, this Boss is still embarrassing us. Why not take the task today and finish it for her to see. She will look at the people low again in the province.¡± Chu Qing said indifferently. In fact, with 2 cultivation bases, it is not difficult to enter the Netherworld. The only difficulty of this task is to kill Black Dragon. When 2 people found Black Dragon, Shi Wushuang found out that it was wrong. Black Dragon ¡¯s ominous beast is too powerful, even though Shi Wushuang can control the beasts, but the dragon is the master of 10000 beasts, these beasts have not yet come to Shi Wushuang ¡¯s side, just feel the breath of Black Dragon is far from being scared Soft legs. In addition to the imperial beast, Shi Wushuang¡¯s own cultivation base is not high, and it is already relying on Chu Qing to enter the nether land. Now that Chu Qing and Black Dragon are fighting each other, Shi Wushuang has no use except to avoid trouble for Chu Qing. But Black Dragon has more or less opened spiritual wisdom, and found that there is another ¡°ant¡± hiding from the side. Immediately sweep the tail to Shi Wushuang. Where did Shi Wushuang know that when this Black Dragon was fighting with Chu Qing, he still had time to pay attention to himself. Shi Wushuang couldn¡¯t avoid it and was seriously injured by Black Dragon. Black Dragon this time has no worries, and put all his energy on Chu Qing. Chu Qing fell for a while and could only cope with it. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1518 Black Dragon attack for a long time without any success, the sky roared, Chu Qing was hurt by the Dragon Dragon of the Black Dragon, and spit a mouthful of blood. Black Dragon smelled a bloody smell and suddenly went wild, so he didn¡¯t evade Chu Qing¡¯s attack and faced up. But Chu Qing¡¯s attack here did not hurt Black Dragon. Now Black Dragon uses this method of hurting the enemy 10000 and self-destructing 8000. Chu Qing fell into the disadvantage for a while. The clothes on him are also constantly stained with blood. Just when Chu Qing couldn¡¯t hold on and was about to give up, Black Dragon seized the opportunity and wanted to kill Chu Qing in one fell swoop. Suddenly a stern word intent came from the side, Chu Qing only felt that his waist was tight, obviously being hugged. Then the person who rescued Chu Qing pierced the Black Dragon¡¯s jaw directly with a sword. The Black Dragon had a pain and wanted to reapply his old skills, and then injured him with Long Xiao. didn¡¯t expect The person who came was extremely fierce and didn¡¯t wait for the Black Dragon to condense good demon power. This person stabbed Black Dragon¡¯s eyes with his sword. Black Dragon couldn¡¯t see anything, he was even more panicked, and the regular attacks were also disrupted. Taking this opportunity, the comer held Chu Qing away from Black Dragon. Chu Qing smelled the fragrance of the person coming, and thought that at the crucial moment, he was only responsible for it. Suddenly a little wronged. ¡°Poria ¡­¡± Chu Qing called the person¡¯s name. Fuling pats Chu Qing¡¯s back to appease. Then took the medicine bottle out of his pocket and fed it to Chu Qing. Wait until Chu Qing eats spiritual medicine, and then uses spirit strength to help Chu Qing absorb the medicine. It took a long time for Fuling to stand up and leave with a sword. Chu Qing quickly grabbed Poria and asked, ¡°Poria, where are you going?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to kill the beast that hurts you.¡± When Fu Ling said this, there was no trace of temperature in the words. After finishing, Fu Ling touched Chu Qing¡¯s hair again and said, ¡°Wait for me, I will come back soon.¡± ¡° Black Dragon is still roaring not far away, but it can¡¯t see anything, I don¡¯t know Chu Qing they have left that place. Under the indiscriminate attack of Black Dragon, the stones and trees near the Black Dragon¡¯s lair were smashed or broken by the waist. Seeing such a scene, how dare Chu Qing let Fu Ling kill Black Dragon alone. So Chu Qing firmly shook the head: ¡°Wait for me, I¡¯ll recover all at once. I definitely don¡¯t allow you to face a strong enemy alone.¡± Hearing Chu Qing¡¯s words, Poria¡¯s icy expression was a little loose, and Chu Qing looked at Poria seriously without shrinking. Under the helplessness of 10000, Poria is nodded and protects Chu Qing beside Chu Qing. Finally, Fu Qing was relieved, and Chu Qing quickly seized the opportunity to recover. The spiritual medicine given by Poria was very useful for a while, and Chu Qing felt a sudden decrease in pain in the injured government. When recovering, Chu Qing asked: ¡°Po Ling, how did you find me? Also, why are you so powerful?¡± The Black Dragon seemed to be understood and Chu Qing was not at his side, and he was quiet. Fu Ling looked at the Black Dragon and replied: ¡°When you came out of the mercenary battalion, I just saw it and followed you. But after entering the nether land, I lost it.¡± After entering the Netherworld, it was Chu Qing who called Shi Wushuang to use the Technique of Imperial Beast summon 100 beast to find the Black Dragon lair, and walked fast, so Poria and normal are normal. ¡°I came when I heard the sound of Long Xiao. Fortunately, you are fine, Shi Wushuang.¡± Shi Wushuang almost thought that Chu Qing would die, and Fu Ling had no good feelings for this woman. When it came to the last question, Poria had some hesitation before frowns saying, ¡°As for me, I secretly cultivate Gong Family secrets, so cultivation progress is particularly fast.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 1519 Chu Qing is recovering his body while listening to Fu Ling talking. For a long time, Chu Qing was eyes opened. It seems that even if it has not been restored to Peak, it has been restored almost. Seeing Chu Chu like this, Fu Ling still has some concerns: ¡°Otherwise, we will go back first, take a good rest, and wait for it to recover completely before killing it again.¡± Hearing Fu Ling ¡¯s words, Chu Qing shook his head: ¡°No, this is Black Dragon cunning. If you let it escape this time, you wo n¡¯t know where you can catch it next time. Moreover, it ¡¯s blind now. No matter how powerful it is, it won¡¯t be where it is. ¡° Seeing Chu Qing¡¯s firm appearance, Poria nodded, Chu Qing¡¯s request, she has never refused, plus this time Poria is beside Chu Qing, even if Poria doesn¡¯t want his own life, it will also protect Chu Qing. 2 After discussing for a while, the individual decided the countermeasures. The sound hits the west. This Black Dragon cunning anomaly, a little bit of wind and grass, no matter whether it is really someone will attack first. And Chu Qing is the person of this voice. Because Chu Qing and Black Dragon have been fighting for a long time, they are very familiar with Chu Qing¡¯s breath. As long as Chu Qing appears, even if it does not make a sound, this Black Dragon will soon be aware of the enemy¡¯s breath. Poria was unwilling, after all, it was too dangerous to make bait. If Chu Qing was accidentally bitten by Black Dragon, then Poria had no way to save Chu Qing. But Chu Qing insisted on being bait, because Poria cultivation base is relatively high, only Poria can achieve one strike certain kill. Poria still disagreed 100 times before, and finally Chu Qing said first: ¡°Poria, I gave my life to your hands. I believe that you can protect me if you are there.¡± Seeing that Poria still had some hesitations, Chu Qing did not do 2 endlessly, and lightly printed on Poria¡¯s lips, ¡°You can rest assured that I will not die easily even for you.¡± So confused, Fu Ling agreed to let Chu Qing do the bait. When Fu Ling actually saw Chu Qing face the huge monster Black Dragon alone, only she knew how flustered her heart was. Po Ling¡¯s pride in calmness was instantly turned into fly ash. In the end, under the dual emotions of Poria¡¯s extreme anger and panic, Black Dragon was cut by Poria under the sword. But Chu Qing did nothing. As soon as the Black Dragon was killed, Fuling hugged Chu Qing tightly, as if to rub Chu Qing into his bones: ¡°Don¡¯t think I will listen to you next time.¡± It seems that Chu Qing also knew that Poria was terrified, and it was rare that there was no disturbance, but instead comforted Poria. Fu Ling took the opportunity to make a request: ¡°Chu Qing, please come back with me, okay. I am really worried about you. Really.¡± Seeing the appearance of Poria, Chu Qing was impressed for a moment, but soon he woke up and shook his head: ¡°No, no.¡± As soon as these words were spoken, Chu Qing lowered his head and almost dared not look at the appearance of Poria. It took a long time for Poria to ask, ¡°Why not?¡± Chu Qing reached out and touched Fuling¡¯s face, and said softly: ¡°Tuling, you are very difficult to deal with, I know. It might be safe to follow you, but, I don¡¯t want to. I¡¯m a man.¡± At this time, Fu Ling couldn¡¯t figure it out, she looked at Chu Qing puzzledly. A smile spread on Chu Qing¡¯s lips, ¡°Poulin, I am a man who can to support both heaven and earth. I hope I can fight with you side by side, instead of staying under your wings forever and protecting you. I I know Poria you are very difficult to deal with, but let me be willful for this time, just once. ¡° Fu Ling looked at Chu Qing¡¯s smile and couldn¡¯t say anything. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1520 In the end, Fu Ling was moved by Chu Qing. Fu Ling looked at Chu Qing helplessly: ¡°Although you say so, you really have decided.¡± ¡°Yes. I want to grow, I want to become stronger.¡± Chu Qing said firmly. So far, Fu Ling knew that it would be useless to say anything more, and had no choice but to leave. While Chu Qing looked at Poria¡¯s back, he wanted to rush to comfort Poria for a moment. But no. It wasn¡¯t until Fuling could not be seen that Chu Qing left and took the Horn of Black Dragon to the mercenary battalion. The mercenary battalion Boss had smelled a strong bloody smell before seeing the Chu Qing people. I saw Chu Qing holding a horn-like thing in his hand, step by step came over. This posture does not seem to come to hand over tasks, but rather to find fault. The mercenary battalion Boss watched Chu Qing walk over and did not react for a while. Until Chu Qing put the Black Dragon corner on the table, the mercenary battalion Boss did not wake up like a dream. ¡°Boss, hand in the task and settle.¡± Chu Qing lightly saying. A lot of people were watching on the side. Some people saw the Black Dragon¡¯s corner, and they all exclaimed. They didn¡¯t believe that such a weak man could actually kill a Black Dragon. But the facts are again in front of him. It is indeed this man who took out the Black Dragon horn. Black Dragon will not give the horn to others unless he dies. The mercenary battalion Boss seems to be unbelief. After checking it for a while, it is finally determined that this is indeed the Black Dragon corner. At the moment when the mercenary battalion Boss paid, the crowd exclaimed again, it turned out to be true. This man actually killed Black Dragon alone. After receiving the remuneration, Chu Qing didn¡¯t check too much. His current body is too weak and he needs a place to rest. Don¡¯t look at his sober look now, in fact Chu Qing¡¯s mind has become a mess. Chu Qing did not realize that he had forgotten a person. That is Shi Wushuang. The first reaction of Shi Wushuang who woke up in the Black Dragon lair was how Chu Qing was. She climbed hard, Black Dragon broke her ribs several times, plus the visceral rupture, and now Shi Wushuang spit out blood in a casual motion. However, Chu Qing is still alive and dead, Shi Wushuang thought, she must not stop here. Maybe Chu Qing is still waiting for her to save her. Shi Wushuang wiped off the blood at the corner of his mouth indifferently, took out the severe medicine in his pocket, and fed himself one. Then meditate on the spot and recover. It took a long time for Shi Wushuang to have eyes opened. Although she not at all recovered well, she still found Chu Qing as a matter of urgency. Shi Wushuang thought Chu Qing should be nearby. It was just didn¡¯t expect that Shi Wushuang had been searching for a long time, but he still couldn¡¯t find Chu Qing. Not only did Chu Qing not be found, but also the Black Dragon was gone. The only thing I found was that many trees and stones were broken near the Black Dragon lair. Shi Wushuang believes that it is difficult to achieve this level with human cultivation base. I am afraid that the Black Dragon did it. Thinking of this, Shi Wushuang was even more anxious. As a result, didn¡¯t expect this time, anxiously attacked his heart, and spit out a congestion. Shi Wushuang didn¡¯t have time to adjust interest rates, and even used Controlling Beast Technique to search the neighborhood. Until Shi Wushuang found the body of Black Dragon not far away. Black Dragon was killed by sword energy one strike certain kill. This is not something Chu Qing can use. Who came, took away Chu Qing. But Chu Qing forgot himself, did not take himself away, and left himself alone in a dangerous netherland. This is Shi Wushuang¡¯s only explanation of the scene in front of him. There was a moment of confusion flashing in Shi Wushuang¡¯s eyes, but then there was violent anger. Chu Qing, how dare he forget himself. Shi Wushuang expressionless called a lion and asked the lion to bring himself back to the city. Seek no other, just an explanation. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1521 Since Shi Wushuang came to Chu Qing with anger and settled the account, the two of them broke up. For a few days, Shi Wushuang never took the initiative to come to Chu Qing. Chu Qing also held a sigh of relief. Although he had a mistake in forgetting people in the Netherworld, Shi Wushuang was quite unreasonable and did not listen to him at all. Huh, his life is not only dependent on women. Wait and see. Chu Qing bites his teeth and thinks angrily. He must let the short-sighted people in the mercenary camp see his Chu Qing¡¯s strength! Chu Qing rested in the room for a few days, and didn¡¯t walk out of the room until he felt that his body had completely recovered. He was ready to come to the mercenary battalion to pick up the mission again, but didn¡¯t expect to meet him on foot without taking a few steps Shi Wushuang. Shi Wushuang saw that he was obviously stunned and opened his mouth as if he wanted to say something, not like the overbearing dude Eldest Young Lady. Chu Qing glanced at her a few times, not sure what she was thinking in her heart, anyway, it was better to be less annoying, can¡¯t afford to offend he can¡¯t hide it? Secretly speeding up the pace, pass by Shi Wushuang without saying hello. ¡°Chu Qing! You!¡± Shi Wushuang¡¯s voice came from behind, sounding quite flustered and exasperated, Chu Qing didn¡¯t look back and left quickly. ¡°Why? You came alone this time?¡± Boss of the mercenary camp held a pipe in his mouth and squinted at Chu Qing standing in front of him. ¡°Yes, I came to take the task, and I was the only one.¡± Chu Qing nodded and said, he saw the disdain and ridicule in Boss¡¯ eyes, and was already mentally prepared. Even though he has completed several tasks with great success, but now he is not guaranteed by Shi Wushuang, Boss must start to trouble him again. Chu Qing looked down at the task on his hand and felt that his head was a little bit painful. The difficulty of this task was no less difficult than that of Black Flood Dragon, and this time, without the assistance of Shi Wushuang, he was the only one. Chu Qing clenched his fists, even if he bet on his life, he must make everyone look at him, including Shi Wushuang. There was a roar of ¡°ao¡± in the forest, the huge body of the flying tiger fell to the ground, twitched a few times, and finally motionless. Chu Qing barely supported his body. There was a long scar on his back. His eyes were black because of excessive blood loss. But he still kept his eyes open, and after a long time, he slowly approached Feihu¡¯s body, making sure it was really dead, before finally getting a soft knee and falling into Feihu¡¯s hair with Yu Wen. Completed another task perfectly, Chu Qing thought with satisfaction. This month, no matter how difficult it is, he can complete 100% of every task he takes. A man can have such a powerful ability, Chu Qing¡¯s reputation has been quietly spread in the mercenary camp. When Chu Qing dragged the flying tiger¡¯s fur back and returned to life, as soon as he walked into the mercenary camp, he was dragged down and asked hurriedly, ¡°Hey, what¡¯s the matter, what are you doing?¡± The man couldn¡¯t help but drag him away, and said: ¡°Don¡¯t linger, the emperor wants to see you, just waiting for you in the reception room.¡± emperor? Want to see him? why? The sudden shock made Chu Qing unable to relax, until he dragged into a gorgeously decorated reception room. A soft sofa was placed in the center of the reception room. Chu Qing saw a person sitting on the top. He was a little stunned. He didn¡¯t know what to do. ¡°Chu Qing! Seeing the emperor is not too quick to be saluted!¡± Boss, who was standing on the side, reminded him in a low voice when he saw him silly. Chu Qing came back to his senses and hurriedly saluted and said: ¡°Chu Qing has seen the emperor, please the emperor¡¯s rudeness.¡± ¡°Nothing,¡± the emperor said. ¡°I heard that you are very capable. As a man, you can also perform the tasks of the mercenary battalion very well. I summoned you today, and I want to ask you for help.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 1522 Ask him for help? Chu Qing heard the emperor¡¯s words, and he was stunned, but soon he realized that his chance to turn over came. ¡°The Emperor has anything that needs Chu Qing, though.¡± Chu Qing¡¯s eyes flashed, and the corners of his mouth raised slightly uncontrollably. Lianhuang Imperial Capital came to the door and asked him to help, showing that his strategy of mixing up mercenary camps was completely correct, and everyone saw his strength. The emperor was sighed and said, ¡°This is the case. The prince I made a relationship with the neighboring country. I will be ready to go to the neighboring country in a few days. I always worry about his safety on the road. I hope you can follow the car and protect it. The safety of the prince. After the task is completed, there will be excellent remuneration, you can also make your own request, as long as I can give it to you. ¡° ¡°I understand, I accept this task.¡± Chu Qing agreed without any hesitation and escorted the car. It didn¡¯t sound too difficult, and there was also a generous reward. He had no reason to refuse. That night, Chu Qing lived in the Imperial Palace and secretly guarded the soon-to-be married prince. The prince was white and clean, with a good face and elegant look, and every move showed elegance and tenderness. He looked at Chu Qing in black tight clothes and felt very puzzled: ¡°You are a man, why do you make yourself this How hard is it? These things should be left to the woman to do the killing. ¡° Chu Qing sat on the beam of the house, looked at the prince with a naive face, turned his head and sneered: ¡°Women? No woman in the mercenary camp has the same results as me.¡± ¡°You ¡­ are you sure you can protect my safety?¡± The prince had never seen a man to protect his safety, and still felt relieved, but soon self-comforted: ¡°But who dares to attack the married prince¡¯s car, It should be fine. ¡° ¡°When it¡¯s really dangerous, you understood.¡± Chu Qing was too lazy to talk to him, closed his eyes and ignored the still chattering prince, and began to conserve strength and store up energy. Seeing that he ignored him and was not angry, the prince just felt bored and turned away. 2nd day Early in the morning, the married team set off for Grandiose. Chu Qing followed the prince¡¯s car, tightening his nerves along the way, paying attention to the surrounding environment. It was very calm along the way. Probably in the car for a long time. The prince lifted the curtain and leaned out to ask: ¡°Chu Qing, I¡¯m so bored. You can talk with me to get rid of it!¡± Is this prince joking about his own life? Chu Qing glanced at him and ignored it. But the prince not at all understood Chu Qing¡¯s speechless refusal and still haunted him. Chu Qing was annoyed by his inability to concentrate and finally broke out. He shouted at the prince: ¡°I have my task, don¡¯t come Disturb me! Otherwise, when the time comes you are the one who dies! ¡° The prince was frightened by Chu Qing¡¯s bad attitude and withdrew into the car. Chu Qing relaxed, seeing his car slowly moving towards the border of the two countries, he became more and more afraid to relax. The border zone is the most chaotic area, maybe there will be any accidents. The car drove into a jungle, and Chu Qing noticed that there were tall trees all around, which was very conducive to hiding. The woods were very quiet, but it seemed a little too quiet, and Chu Qing¡¯s heart was filled with anxiety. He never doubted his intuition, secretly tightened his nerves, his ears did not let a trace of abnormal sound, and his eyes did not let a trace of abnormal motion. At this moment, suddenly a lot of flying arrows were shot from the trees next to him, taking advantage of the chaos in the convoy, and rushed out of many black clothed persons with blindfolds and struck the convoy straight. Chu Qing flies a few black clothed persons close to the car with several punches. He feels wrong, he looks around, the other party has a large number of people, but it seems that he does not know which car is the prince ¡¯s car. Surrounded by many black clothed persons. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1523 If they find the prince, he will simply defeat him by his own strength, and everyone will be here today! Chu Qing decisively gave up the blind fight and stooped into the prince¡¯s car. The prince was still at a loss, not knowing that he was already in danger. When he saw Chu Qing coming in, he asked, ¡°How is it so noisy outside? What happened?¡± As he said, he wanted to raise the car curtain to see the situation outside. ¡°Someone is coming to kill you!¡± Chu Qing hurriedly held down the hand of the prince, lowering his voice and said: ¡°There are too many people in the other party. You must follow me now. I will take you to kill you.¡± ¡°What? Someone came to kill me? Then ¡­ what to do? We will definitely be killed when we go out!¡± When the prince heard Chu Qing¡¯s words, a small face suddenly turned pale, tears in his eyes, ¡°I don¡¯t want Go out! Do n¡¯t go out! Wu wu wu¡­ ¡° ¡°How long can you block in this car? You die when you rush in!¡± Chu Qing was so upset by his cry that he could not help but say that pulling the prince¡¯s arm would drag him out of the car. But who knows that the prince¡¯s hand clasped the seat tightly, not letting go of his life, Chu Qing said with air: ¡°There is at least a silver lining in hiding in the woods, you don¡¯t bring about one¡¯s own destruction, I have to get a reward.¡± As he said, the hand holding the prince¡¯s arm was harder, and he wanted to pull him out of the car, but the prince began to twist his body and struggled desperately, yelling loudly in his mouth. In this way, the black clothed person will find them sooner or later, Chu Qing is annoyed. Although the prince is weak, he is an adult man in the end, he cannot waste his energy here. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m doing it for you.¡± Chu Qing said, gritting his teeth, slashing his palm in the back of the crown. The prince¡¯s body suddenly softened weakly, and Chu Qing was satisfied with the nodded, which was much more convenient. Chu Qing helped the unconscious prince, listened to the movement outside the car, and determined that there was no black clothed person surrounded by the frame. Before the black clothed person didn¡¯t pay attention, he secretly ran out of the car and got into the trees beside the road. Although he temporarily escaped the killer, Chu Qing knew that the group of people would soon find that the prince had run away. He dared not stay too long and took the comatose prince to the border of the neighboring country. After crossing the border, the prince was handed over to the neighboring country, and his task was completed. Chu Qing led the prince all the way to avoid the black clothed person ¡¯s hunt, and finally found a cave where he could temporarily hide. He concealed the entrance of the cave with branches and grass, and looked at the black clothed person running outside the cave, relaxed. Not found. ¡°Huh ¡­¡± The prince moaned from behind, and Chu Qing looked back. The prince rubbed his eyes sober that he was looking at the cave at four places. Chu Qing saw the prince¡¯s face getting more and more panic, and finally opened his mouth, he quickly rushed over, covered the prince¡¯s mouth, and whispered in his ear: ¡°Don¡¯t call, those who want to kill you Just walked here, and they will be called back all at once. You do n¡¯t want to do that. ¡° ¡°W¨² w¨² w¨²¡­¡± The prince looked at Chu Qing¡¯s somber face, nodded again and again, Chu Qing then let go of his hand. Hiding and hiding all the way, Chu Qing finally sent the prince safely to the neighboring country, the task was successfully completed. Chu Qing originally wanted to return directly to the mercenary battalion to recover his life, but encountered Gong Yan who had not seen it for a long time. Gong Yan saw that although he was in a state of embarrassment, his clothes were ragged, and his body was weak, but there seemed to be no mortal danger. Chu Qing had no energy to deal with Gong Yan. He gave her a cold look and ignored her. She had to go around and leave, but Gong Yan grabbed her wrist at once. Gong Yan carefully felt the pulse of Chu Qing, and said in surprise: ¡°You even solved the poison of He Huan San!¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 1524 Chu Qing ¡°hehe¡± smiled and asked in return: ¡°My poison is relieved, are you disappointed?¡± He pulled back the wrist grasped by Gong Yan and shook it in disgust. The contact of Gong Yan made him feel evil Cold, turn around and leave. ¡°Wait.¡± Gong Yan opened the mouth and said behind Chu Qing, ¡°Since this is the case, this Young Lady wants to invite you to be a guest, do you refuse it?¡± ¡°Guest?¡± Chu Qing heart shivered with cold, shook his head and said: ¡°sorry, today is not convenient, I still have something, change the day.¡± He was not sure what Gong Yan was going to do, but his body was still secretly prepared for battle . Gong Yan chuckled softly and said softly, ¡°Oh, that¡¯s too much for you.¡± Tone barely fell and attacked Chu Qing. Chu Qing hurriedly urged the few remaining interest to resist, although weak, but also barely accepted Gong Yan¡¯s attack. Gong Yan looked at the situation unfavorably for her, her eyes rolled, and she couldn¡¯t help but spill a handful of powder from her sleeve and threw it towards Chu Qing. Chu Qing has not been taking a good rest for many days. The reaction ability has naturally dropped a lot. I didn¡¯t notice it for a while. I didn¡¯t close my breath in time. I inhaled a lot of powder in my mouth and nose. ¡°Well ¡­ mean ¡­¡± Feeling that his body was getting heavier and he was unable to move. Chu Qing understood that he had said Gong Yan again, and could only open his eyes fiercely and stared at the proud Gong Yan in front of him. He was said to be mean, and Gong Yan was not angry. He stood in front of Chu Qing with a smile and said, ¡°You can go back with me now, but you have great use.¡± Gong Yan took Chu Qing to the Opinion House, tied it to a post, and said, ¡°You will be able to Poria soon. I have told her that you fell in my hand. Looking forward to it?¡± ¡°Damn ¡­¡± Chu Qing desperately urged the inner breath in his body to break free of the rope, but it was useless. Under the influence of Gong Yan¡¯s unknown powder, his body could not move at all. Poria ¡­ please, 10000000 don¡¯t come ¡­ Chu Qing looked at the closed door and prayed silently. ¡°Patriarch, Gong Yan asked the younger to give this letter to you outside the door.¡± The gatekeeper¡¯s family knelt on the ground and handed a letter to Fuling. ¡°Gong Yan?¡± Fu Ling was muttered, and there was a trace of uneasiness in her heart. The woman didn¡¯t know what to do and wanted to do something bad. Her hands were shaking, and she hurriedly opened the envelope. ¡°It¡¯s too much!¡± Fu Ling changed her face after seeing half of it. She endured reading the letter, and could tear it to a crush. Unable to bear shattered the letter and said with air: ¡°Gong Yan dare to kidnap Chu Qing and threaten me to pay Out of Patriarch¡¯s position? Well, she is just dreaming, 2 I will not let go. ¡° Fu Ling pondered for a while, stood up and shouted: ¡°Come here, call a couple of family members to follow me to rescue Chu Qing, I will not allow my people to be hurt!¡± On the Shi Wushuang side, since the last time she went to Chu Qing to settle the accounts, the 2 people had never met each other and couldn¡¯t help but miss Chu Qing a little. Recalling the scene of the last quarrel, she couldn¡¯t help but reflect on whether she was too fierce and did not consider Chu Qing¡¯s feelings at all. She went to the mercenary battalion several times to find Chu Qing because she couldn¡¯t find anyone because of the mission. She also heard about Chu Qing¡¯s reputation in the mercenary battalion and had a new understanding of Chu Qing¡¯s strength. ¡°Young Lady, I heard that the prince had arrived safely in the neighboring country and had a big wedding a few days ago.¡± Shi Wushuang¡¯s maid knew that Chu Young was in her young lady¡¯s mind and told her as soon as there was relevant news. ¡°It stands to reason that Chu Qing should have returned ¡­¡± Shi Wushuang muttered, suddenly divine light flashed in his mind, startled: ¡°Couldn¡¯t it be an accident?¡± ¡°You immediately send someone out to find Chu Qing¡¯s whereabouts! Living, then must see the person, die, then must see the corpse, and notify me as soon as there is news!¡± Shi Wushuang ordered her maid. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1525 ¡°Reporting back to Young Lady, find Chu Qing¡¯s whereabouts! It¡¯s in a hut outside the city.¡± Sure enough, it was Aristocratic Family, a prominent beast on the rivers and lakes. Shi Wushuang¡¯s maid was released from the clan after getting orders. Domesticated birds and beasts helped find Chu Qing, and the results soon came. ¡°Very good, let¡¯s go now!¡± Shi Wushuang could not sit still as soon as he heard the news, and stood up and walked out of the door. When she rushed to find Chu Qing¡¯s hut with her staff, she met another group of people who had just arrived outside the hut. It was Gong Family Patriarch who took the lead. ¡°Gong Yan! I have come as agreed, and Chu Chu will be released!¡± Fu Ling stood outside the door and shouted. ¡°Poulin, why did you even ask for helpers?¡± Gong Yan opened the door of the house and walked out of the house leisurely. His eyes swept over Poria and Shi Wushuang. ¡°However, it would be useless for you to ask for more helpers, Chu Qing In the house, if you want him to splash blood on the spot, just attack me. ¡° ¡°Hmph, I¡¯m not with her.¡± Shi Wushuang heard that she was mistaken for a helper and clarified quickly, ¡°Chu Qing was taken away by you?¡± Gong Yan looked at the birds hovering around Shi Wushuang and understood Shi Wushuang¡¯s identity, ironically: ¡°It turned out to be the future heir to the Aristocratic Family of the beast. Chu Qing is really a blessing, and can receive the heirs of the 2 Aristocratic Family at the same time. Of our love. ¡° ¡°Less nonsense, Gong Yan, you have been surrounded, hurry up and release Chu Qing, so as to save your life!¡± Fu Ling on the side through the half-open door, saw Chu Qing inside the house bound, anxious, Pointed at Gong Yan and said. ¡°Hmph, if you have the ability, you can let your people kill me!¡± Gong Yan sneered, suddenly moved quickly, and returned to the cabin. When she came out again, Fuling and Shi Wushuang both took a deep breath and Chu Qing was pushed out by her with a knife against her neck. ¡°Chu Qing!¡± Fu Ling wanted to step forward when she saw Chu Qing, but stopped her pace and glared at Gong Yan. Gong Yan looked at Po Ling ¡¯s angry expression and felt refreshed in her heart, laughed heartily: ¡°How is it? Is it not clear enough in my letter? If you want to save Chu Qing, hand over the identity of Gong Family ¡¯s heir, And commit suicide in front of me. Choose Chu Qing or Position of Patriarch? ¡° ¡°You ¡­¡± Fuling stared at the knife on Chu Qing¡¯s neck, didn¡¯t speak, thinking about how to subdue Gong Yan without hurting Chu Qing, but Chu Qing was in Gong Yan¡¯s hands, she As soon as the person in action, Gong Yan will kill Chu Qing immediately. How to do¡­ Poria, go away! Don¡¯t worry about me ¡­ Chu Qing saw the painful expression on Fuling¡¯s face, in the heart shouting desperately to Fuling, but he was restrained by Gong Yan and could not really speak, and his mood could not be conveyed to Fuling. Gong Yan sees that Poria hasn¡¯t spoken, and is displeased in his heart, urging: ¡°Hey, let you choose one of two, is it difficult? I don¡¯t have much patience to wait for you. I count to ten. If there is no choice, let me choose for you. One! ¡° Fu Ling looked up towards Chu Qing, her eyes shocked Chu Qing, and he felt her sadness and determination. In an instant he understood her thoughts, she wanted to sacrifice herself to save him. No! Chu Qing was anxious for 10000 points, and urged all the rest to resist Gong Yan¡¯s suppression, forcibly breakthrough Gong Yan¡¯s prohibition on him. ¡°6!¡± Gong Yan was not in a hurry, still counting slowly, but there was already a little impatience in his tone. Chu Qing felt that the knife against his neck was ready to work hard at any time. ¡°Ten! How is it, think about it now.¡± Gong Yan asked, ¡°If you don¡¯t answer, I will bleed him.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 1526 Gong Yan¡¯s words and her madness made Chu Qing tremble, and her look was too scary and too crazy. Chu Qing¡¯s eyes turned to Fuling and yelled: ¡°Don¡¯t agree, 10000000 don¡¯t agree, Poria ¡­ ¡° ¡°Ah~¡± Chu Qing shouted and shrunk into a ball. It turned out that the whip fiercely in Gong Yan¡¯s hand was pumped on Chu Qing¡¯s body. This whip made Poria¡¯s eyes flushed, and then nodded. ¡°I promise you.¡± Fu Ling¡¯s words were happy, but she didn¡¯t simply give her position to Gong Yan, the vicious woman in her heart. Now she wants to protect Chu Qing, and she can¡¯t be folded here. ¡°Hmph hum ~¡± Gong Yan was somewhat proud of snorted, didn¡¯t expect her smile and torture means could make Fu Ling follow, it seems that this man lying on the ground is really easy to use. ¡°Poulin, someone who can give up the heir position because of a man is not worthy of inheriting the Gong Family.¡± ¡°You are taking pleasure in other people¡¯s misfortune.¡± Chu Qing was so weak and sore. The whip was hit on the body just now. He is now curled up like a shrimp on the ground, looking so pitiful. But his mouth is still not forgiving: ¡°Gong Yan, do you think it can last for a long time?¡± ¡°Shut up, Chu Qing.¡± Poor Ling had already spoken to Chu Qing before Gong Yan spoke, she was afraid that another whip of Gong Yan fly into a rage out of humiliation would hit him on the body. ¡°This is my business with Gong Family, it has nothing to do with you.¡± Fu Ling shook her head and pretended that she was not very concerned about Chu Qing¡¯s appearance, but her slightly trembling corners of the mouth let everyone see that she cares. ¡°you¡­¡­¡± When Chu Qing saw Fu Ling ¡¯s sincerity, he felt even more uncomfortable and shouted loudly: ¡°Do you think you promised to commit suicide or hand over the heir ¡¯s position? Will she let me go? This vicious woman will still ask me Life. Listen to me, go away ¡­ ¡° ¡°Noisy.¡± Gong Yan struck Chu Qing with another whip. He looked at Fu Ling with an unhappy face and said sarcastically: ¡°This man is so noisy, but it still looks very affectionate, Fu Ling, you are not wrong. . ¡° After speaking of Gong Yan, he squatted on the ground and pinched Chu Qing¡¯s chin hard, saying, ¡°What do you think if I ruin this man¡¯s face now? Or wouldn¡¯t you hesitate like that?¡± Fu Ling¡¯s eyes moved slightly, and the men all cared about their faces, even though she knew Chu Qing didn¡¯t say that she still cared about her looks. ¡°Stop it.¡± She was really anxious this time: ¡°I promised you, what else do you want to do?¡± ¡°I just want to look at you like this, this pitiful look.¡± Gong Yan laughed heartily, she was suppressed by Poria for too long, and the grudges in her heart were too deep. How can you give up? ¡°Chu Qing, you blame yourself for following this woman.¡± The dagger in Gong Yan¡¯s hands was already on Chu Qing¡¯s face, and Chu Qing could clearly feel the coldness on his face. His throat guzzled and swallowed, and the sweat on his face fell, even though he was not afraid of the woman in his heart, but his instinct made him nervous. ¡°Stop it.¡± Shi Wushuang standing next to him shouted loudly: ¡°The coward Fuling has promised you, you stop me.¡± In fact, Shi Wushuang was really angry and helpless in the face of Po Ling¡¯s promise to abdicate. He even felt a little bit despised Pouling. A good heir is not so capable as a waste person? She fiercely glanced at Gong Yan, and she was helpless in fact. Who made her a waste can¡¯t do anything, but it¡¯s really a pity to see Chu Qing¡¯s face if ruined. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1527 ¡°Gong Yan.¡± Fu Ling¡¯s voice was lightly indifferent, his fists clenched behind fiercely, fearing that his emotions would prevail because of Gong Yan. ¡°Even if you give up the heir¡¯s position, the Elders in the family agree, it¡¯s not that I can give you whatever you want.¡± Fu Ling¡¯s words made Gong Yan raise her eyebrows. Of course, she knew that they weren¡¯t the ones who could make up their minds, but now she can be forced to say that she is willing to abdicate. ¡°You are willing to abdicate, and the life of this man on the ground is your promise.¡± Gong Yan kicked Chu Qing and looked tired in the chair beside him. ¡°It will be his life when I rest.¡± ¡°you¡­¡­¡± Poria could not speak, she clenched her fists tightly for a long while, and said, ¡°I will go back and cook the abdication now. As long as Elder agrees, I will persuade them to let you inherit the position. Security. ¡° ¡°Oh? Do you think you have the right to say these things to me now?¡± Seeing Gong Yan looking at herself with ridicule and complacency, Fuling could not wait to bite off her neck now, but at this moment Gong Yan had an elbow to deal with her, she could only clenching one¡¯s teeth and said: ¡°You take care of it Chu Qing, if he lost a hair when I came back to pick someone up, I want your life, remember my words. ¡° ¡°Now is not the time for you to talk to me about the conditions.¡± Gong Yan didn¡¯t want to look at Po Ling, looking at his fingernails with disdain. ¡°People are in my hands, you better listen to me, otherwise Chu Qing¡¯s little face. No ¡­¡± Gong Yan looked at Fuling a little impatiently and said, ¡°I will take all of his life, Fuling, you better see what you are doing now.¡± ¡°you¡­¡­¡± Poria threw his hand fiercely, turned around and left, and dropped a sentence: ¡°Chu Qing, live alive. Wait for me to come back to save you.¡± ¡°No ¡­¡± Of course Chu Qing knew Dao Palace¡¯s despicable words, he didn¡¯t want to watch because of his troubles with Poria, after all, the relationship between them is not ordinary. ¡°Poulin, this woman is a mean villain, you think of a way ¡­¡± ¡°ßí~¡± After waiting for Chu Qing¡¯s words, Gong Yan kicked on his lower abdomen, then squatted down and grabbed his chin, fiercely said: ¡°Shut up, or be careful not to wait for Poria to come back to save you. You just use it now , Otherwise I will kill you completely. ¡° Poria completely left the place where Chu Qing was imprisoned. Her face was dark and her eyes were full of dark birds. Although she was thinking about how to save people, she could not swallow it. ¡°humph.¡± Shi Wushuang, who walked behind her, looked at Poria despisingly, suddenly snorted. Seeing Fuling ignored her, she went to hold Fuling¡¯s hand and said, ¡°What the hell do you think? Save people, do you really want to lose your heir position, or even commit suicide? Are you a fool?¡± Right? ¡° Fu Ling ignored Shi Wushuang and continued to move forward. How could she understand the calculated things in her mind, but Chu Qing was still in the hands of Gong Yan. ¡°You tell me clearly, otherwise I won¡¯t let you coward go back. If you really lose your heir¡¯s position, haven¡¯t you been trampled on casually?¡± ¡°To shut up.¡± Fu Ling sneered at Shi Wushuang coldly, and saw her fiercely eyes Fuling unsupported to hold her forehead. Now she is really too lazy to explain, and can only say: ¡°Go, go back and talk.¡± ¡°No, you coward, your man is now being taken away. Is he really going to lose his life for a man? Although this breath is really hard to swallow, can¡¯t he lose his life?¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 1528 Shi Wushuang said what he wanted to say repeatedly, without giving Fuling a chance to breathe. Also from Aristocratic Family, she doesn¡¯t think it is a sensible thing to do, the man must be saved if he is caught, but it is a bit too bad to fold in. ¡°Should you shut up, please?¡± Fu Ling finally broke out, pulling Shi Wushuang forward briskly, then solemnly said in her ear: ¡°People in Gongyan stared at us from behind.¡± Shi Wushuang was not a fool. She closed her mouth and followed, making sure that when the two returned to the city, Fu Ling opened the conversation box. ¡°You saw that just now. If I don¡¯t agree to Gong Yan¡¯s life, I can¡¯t keep Chu Qing¡¯s life at the time.¡± Fu Ling pressed her lips tightly and looked at Shi Wushuang, as if asking her if she understood. Shi Wushuang nodded, she has no talent for cultivation, but she is not a fool. Of course, this kind of thing can be understood. ¡°It¡¯s good if you can understand. The appearance just now made me beating somebody at their own game, otherwise we two would have nothing to end.¡± Fu Ling looked at the direction of Gong Family and shook her head. The right is really interesting. Not small and want to fight. ¡°Then after we beating somebody at their own game?¡± Shi Wushuang didn¡¯t know how Fuling did the next step but still respected her meaning, hoping to discuss the work with 2 people. After all, he is already a comrade in arms. . ¡°We are like this, and ¡­¡± ¡°You said we joined forces?¡± After hearing Fu Ling ¡¯s words, Shi Wushuang stared wide-eyed. Although she was a reasonable heir for so many years, no one was willing to treat her as a true heir. Everyone regarded her as a straw bag. Did n¡¯t expect others Work with yourself. ¡°Shi Wushuang, what the world sees you is not the real you. It is not easy or even very powerful for you to stand firm in this world and live. Your mind is not comparable to that of ordinary people.¡± Facing Poria¡¯s affirmation, Shi Wushuang is a bit stinky and nodded. After all, this is the first person to affirm himself. She wrapped Fuling¡¯s shoulders and said: ¡°Relax, I will help you get your little lover back.¡± Fu Ling smiled and pulled Shi Wushuang back to Gong Family. ¡°Help me call Elder, there are important things to do.¡± Fu Ling¡¯s face was full of nervous expressions, and the people under him did not dare to neglect, and called the Elders directly. ¡°Poria, what are you doing?¡± Great Elder frowns looked at Poria. Although he was already in Elder¡¯s position, Great Elder was still young and beautiful. Hearing her speak, Poria hurrying and beating. ¡°Elders, this is the case ¡­¡± Fu Ling repeated all the threats to her from Gong Yan, and then said her plan: ¡°I hope all Elders can agree to my abdication and truly save people.¡± Elders all looked at each other in blank dismay. This abdication is not a trifling matter or a trivial matter. How can it be said casually? ¡°It¡¯s just a man ¡­¡± Second Elder¡¯s voice was spit out and received back. She knew that Fu Ling, the child¡¯s temperament, felt that if she continued, she might see her turned. ¡°Poulin is a person who values ??love, and Gong Family can¡¯t allow anyone to abuse our family style like this. Poulin¡¯s plan is feasible, we support it, and we also hope that Poria can bring Gong Yan back to justice.¡± Great Elder made a final decision on Fuling¡¯s plan directly. Although Elder wanted to say something more, he did not dare to say anything when he saw Great Elder¡¯s full face of deterrence. ¡°Thank you Great Elder.¡± Poria sighed in relief. In fact, she was not sure if Great Elder would help herself. It was a completely risky plan. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1529 Po Ling held the abdication written by Great Elder in his hand and said it was dignified. This is Great Elder¡¯s trust in herself and she can¡¯t fail her. ¡°Relax, Fuling will definitely eliminate Gong Family¡¯s cancer, and will definitely not damage the reputation of Gong Family.¡± Fuling made a military order and immediately pulled Shi Wushuang away from Gong Family. Shi Wushuang started smashing his mouth as soon as he went out, and said with disbelief on his face: ¡°I didn¡¯t see it, your Gong Family is quite fair, and can actually help you save your lover.¡± Poria smiled obscurely. Certainly, she had certain calculations in her mind. She knew what Gong Family wanted, and she would do her best to give them. ¡°Give you.¡± As soon as he arrived, Fuling threw the forged Patriarch abdication letter to Gong Yan with angrily, and said in angry words: ¡°Now can you let go?¡± ¡°Poria, you really ¡­¡± Chu Qing¡¯s face was full of disbelief and guilt, he didn¡¯t expect to pay so much for one¡¯s own Poria. ¡°It¡¯s okay, just save you out.¡± Fu Ling made an affectionate look. On the one hand, he was worried about Chu Qing, and on the one hand, it was to paralyze the palace. ¡°Hahaha ¡­¡± Gong Yan was a little crazy, and the laughter was very infiltrating. Fu Ling glanced at Chu Qing¡¯s expression that he didn¡¯t worry about at all. Shi Wushuang frowned and blocked his ears. He just opened his mouth and wanted to ridicule Gong Yan. When Fu Ling waved at herself, she closed her mouth and stood beside her. ¡°The things are for you, people?¡± Fu Ling¡¯s voice was a little hurried. Looking at Chu Qing¡¯s appearance, she outgassed more and got less air intake. She was afraid that she would lose her time. In fact, Chu Qing is really uncomfortable now, for fear of Poria losing too much because of himself. ¡°Hmph ~ Po Ling, you really love this man too much. You are not suitable to be the heir of Gong Family. The letter of abdication came at the right time. We will both die here, and I will save the seriously injured. Heir to Aristocratic Family, when the time comes When I befriended Aristocratic Family and got the position of Heir to Gong Family, hahaha ¡­ ¡° Gong Yan was just thinking about something beautiful, Fu Ling¡¯s fist ka-cha ka-cha clenched, didn¡¯t expect Gong Yan even counted Shi Wushuang today. Isn¡¯t it life-threatening? ¡°You¡¯re so despicable that you¡¯re home.¡± Shi Wushuang can¡¯t stand others counting himself. Although he has nothing to be able to do, he can still be reckless. ¡°Don¡¯t let me catch you, or you will be killed.¡± ¡°Wait for you to be my good friend, and the entire Aristocratic Family will make good friends with me.¡± Gong Yan was actually a little flustered when she looked at the things in her hands. After all, this thing was only to return and find it easily. When she thought of inheriting the whole Gong Family, her excited body began to tremble. The plan in her heart gradually rose, and she thought of how to renovate the whole Gong Family in the future, and also calculated how to clean up the old woman of Great Elder. When Fu Ling saw Gong Yan¡¯s imagination, she glanced at Shi Wushuang 2 and nodded. Shi Wushuang walked quietly to the door to let off fireworks. Gong Yan was too late to hear the sound of fireworks, and Fu Ling had rushed to her and directly attacked her face. ¡°Despicable.¡± She cursed and wanted to attack, but she couldn¡¯t bear the abdication letter in her hand. She hurriedly retreated 2 steps to threaten Poria with Chu Qing, but felt warm on the face, and blood flowed from the top of her head. She widened her eyes in surprise. It turned out that the previous blow had hurt herself. Gong Yan didn¡¯t feel the pain and the person kneeled on the ground. She hurriedly wanted to direct her hand to hurt Fuling and Shi Wushuang, but she saw Shi Wushuang walk in with her, and her people are still the whole army. Annihilated. Poria clamped Gong Yan, and when I just wanted to ask for a crime, I only saw Gong Yan laughed heartily: ¡°Instead, it is already defeated, so let¡¯s die.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 1530 Shi Wushuang stared wide-eyed, did not expect Gong Yan to have such a guts at all, and when she came back to his senses, Gong Yan was dead, and she was full of green. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for improper mental skills, I¡¯m afraid it would be an excellent heir.¡± Shi Wushuang unable to bear murmured, and then handed over time to Chu Qing and Fu Ling. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Chu Qing was lifted up by Poria, and there was a dry smile on his face. He felt that he was really stupid. How could Poria let Gong Yan hurt her interests, and how could she not save herself? Concern is chaotic. Thinking of this, the 120,000 points of his spirit disappeared and fainted in Fuling¡¯s arms. Poria helped Chu Qing and pulled Gong Yan¡¯s body back to Gong Family with a carriage. ¡°If you die, you¡¯re dead, it¡¯s all life.¡± The Elders just gave Po Ling such a sentence. Poria¡¯s face was dull. She knew this was the pickle of the Great Family, and she could only accept it. Because once people have what they want, what they want to protect cannot easily go to the sword world. Chu Qing was injured. The past few days Fu Lingyi took care of his eat, drink, shit and piss. Chu Qing felt very sorry, and a few days later, after his injury was cured, the emperor was called to the Imperial Palace. ¡°See the emperor.¡± There are many people standing in the palace of Nuo Da, but only Chu Qing speaks alone. The emperor narrowed his eyes while watching Chu Qing, and it turned out to be a talented person, no wonder Fuling was like that. When the thoughts arrived here, the emperor thought of his plan again. Now the Jiang Family and the Aristocratic Family are the only ones in the family of Jianghu, and they still seem to want a partnership. He can¡¯t let the people on the river and lake stand on his head. He decided to find a way to check and balance the two of them. ¡°Chu Qing really is a talent.¡± The emperor first praised Chu Qing, and then said: ¡°Then the prince should marry the guard and escort to Chu Qing.¡± Chu Qing¡¯s eyes widened sharply. The emperor arranged him completely without his own consent. Now if he refuses, he will be killed, but if he takes it, this is a hot potato. what. ¡°The emperor Xie raised love and Chu Qing will definitely complete the task.¡± ¡°Then I still have some things to hand over to Chu Qing, please let me go first.¡± With the emperor¡¯s words, the crowd dispersed, Chu Qing was still kneeling on the ground, only to see the emperor walked to Chu Qing in front of him and helped him up, with a embarrassing expression on his face. ¡°Chu Qing, now the world has changed, and the strength of men is also much stronger. From your body, you can see the change of the world.¡± The emperor ¡¯s words made Chu Qing lose his mind, but he was still nodded with a smile, what you said was right. ¡°The forces on the rivers and lakes now found mystery, which are not touchable in the Imperial Palace, so I hope you can help me build forces on the rivers and lakes.¡± Chu Qing stared at the emperor with wide eyes, didn¡¯t expect the emperor to believe in the strength of a man. ¡°emperor¡­¡­¡± The emperor waved his hand and said: ¡°I know you have ambitions, and now I will give you the opportunity, as long as you need, I will do my best to assist you.¡± Chu Qing nodded, he needs to prove himself, and the opportunity given by the emperor is exactly what he needs, and it is also the right time. Chu Qing fiercely secretly determined in his mind that this must prove that this man can do anything, but it is not worse than the woman in this world. The emperor understood Chu Qing ¡¯s needs, and she nodded and patted him on the shoulder. The next day, Chu Qing was busy, and took the resources given by the emperor to secretly establish 2 organizations, one is the 1000 cabinet responsible for the intelligence network, and the other is the Killer Organization 9 Health Gate. This was his chance for Chu Qing to raise his eyebrows and exhale. He was extremely careful and attentive. He didn¡¯t reveal any news, which was very concealed. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1531 On the chaotic streets, people¡¯s voices are full, and they seem to be rushing out of the water flowing into the sea. This is among the teahouses in a busy area. ¡°Look! Then the old-headed storyteller Old Mister is coming!¡± The tea gulp swallowed the tea in his mouth, his face was pleasantly surprised, and he said aloud. The tea guests watched her walk up to the storytelling desk, but there was some expectation in the discussion. She snapped a case and said, ¡°Quiet!¡± As soon as the chopping board was shot, the tea guests knew she was going to say it. Sitting in a corner, Yi Chun was elegant, and the woman with delicate and pretty eyebrows picked up the tea in her hand and drank some teasing crimson lips. And this woman is no other than Poria. The old Mister this time of storytelling is sitting at the desk and talking, instead of standing and talking like before, and then leaving after finishing talking. Everyone saw this, only he would tell this story in detail. ¡°Today, we listen to the story while drinking tea, only, we do n¡¯t talk about the red warbler and willow, this time, I will talk about the rivers and lakes.¡± Like ants. ¡°Fuck, is there any major event on the rivers and lakes?¡± Tea guest one. ¡° ¡°No, we have to listen to it this time.¡± Cha Ke 2. Many people also agreed with her, making others quiet, except that Poria in the corner was casually drinking tea. ¡°I heard that two powerful forces have suddenly added to the recent rivers and lakes, one is 2 cabinets for collecting information from the world, and the other is the nine students who are gathered by killers.¡± It¡¯s hilarious. Fu Ling suddenly froze at this moment and knew what she was going to say. Even she was curious herself. What¡¯s more, 1000 Jige and 9 Shengmen are mostly men, but they are not incompetent, which makes her think of Chu Qing. ¡°What do you think? How could he? Maybe ¡­¡± Huo Ling whispered, but in fact she inexplicably asked Chu Qing close. The storyteller said a lot, and she was all finished. The more she listened down, she felt extremely similar to Chu Feng¡¯s style, and there were more and more doubts. Back in Gong Family, I saw Chu Qing in the courtyard, playing the flute in a good mood. Chu Qing sat playing the flute in the pavilion under the yard. When he saw Poria, he put down his waiter and nodded to her. Fu Ling had doubts in her heart. When she saw him here, she wanted to ask him. ¡°Two powerful forces have emerged on the rivers and lakes, one named Ganji Pavilion and one named 2 Shengmen.¡± Fu Ling said seductively, looking at Chu Qing¡¯s complexion. But he didn¡¯t know, playing the flute he had just played. ¡°Really? That¡¯s fine.¡± Chu Qing said. ¡°Then the 1000 Pavilion Lord and the 9 Sect Master sect master, are you?¡± Fu Ling¡¯s root eyes stared at his eyes, and his calm expression came into his eyes. ¡°Yes.¡± Chu Qing¡¯s face hesitated for a moment, he still promised admit. Seeing that he had inherited it also confirmed the doubts in his mind, and then he felt distressed and did so much. If his identity is transmitted, I don¡¯t know how many women will be criticized. ¡°I¡¯m here to help you, okay? Then you can relax a little bit.¡± He said that his tone was not pityful. Chu Qing listened, and frowned directly. ¡°No, I can do it alone.¡± He left the job and left by himself, leaving Fuling sitting alone in Xiangzi. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1532 Fu Ling looked at the back of his departure, more bitterness and annoyance in his heart, but more helpless, and a smile of indulgence between his lips. Chu Qing is out of the courtyard, holding an azure green flute in his hand, and his thoughts are constantly flying, he doesn¡¯t think he must help Fu Fuling, and she is a woman. In this era, the man relies on the woman as an attached item, he doesn¡¯t want that. This made him even more annoyed. He didn¡¯t want to know what Fuling was thinking about himself. He only knew that he just wanted to prove that he was not worse than a woman. He rubbed his brows helplessly. Although the news network in his current 1000 cabinets is very famous, many Jianghu forces also know that the backing behind the 1000 cabinets is very high. However, this is not the case with the 9-door of the same name as him. Compared to the 1000 cabinet, the killer in the 9-door is inevitably injured when performing tasks. So he decided to apply for some medicine and money from the emperor and raise it in the 9-door. It was also better to go to the mercenary battalion to collect tasks and hand them over to practice. Thinking about it, he entered the palace by himself. When he came out, it was already evening. Bringing Gong Family back inside, he went into the house and fell asleep, because he felt too tired, entered the palace and so on, and had too many manners. What¡¯s more, he still has things tomorrow? The next day, it was early in the morning, and the dawn had just hit the hit. When he got up, after he was full of sleep, he opened the window to bathe in the sun. He felt warm and more energetic. Otherwise, he is not in such a good mood today. With a good mood, Fuling came over in the morning. When he saw this person coming towards him, he was a little puzzled and didn¡¯t understand what she had to ask when she came over. Fu Ling¡¯s mood at the time of coming back was a little complicated. Although she heard some winds herself, she knew that this was not true, and certainly not. She was now in a state of self-hypnosis. When she saw that he still lives here, she was relieved. Otherwise, she was really worried that if he left, she would not find him. ¡°Chu Qing, I¡¯m here.¡± She didn¡¯t know how to talk to him, she could only walk slowly. Chu Qing ¡¯s corner of mouth twitching, will he believe that she will come over with nothing? Not to mention the trace of doubt in her eyes that was caught by herself, and the footsteps she wanted to walk to lower, the ghost believed that she was just looking at herself. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, is there anything to ask?¡± Chu Qing suddenly remembered that she wanted to help herself with something yesterday. A headache from unable to bear, if it¡¯s true ¡­ ¡°No, I just want to ask, do you want me to help you over there, so that you can relax a bit.¡± There seemed to be a trace of confusion and anger in her eyes. ¡°No, I can do it myself.¡± He thought what was the matter, so he asked himself. Facing his repeated rejections, Fu Ling remembered some broken words he heard in the morning and couldn¡¯t help but wonder. ¡°Why, me, where can I help you? You are willing to go to Shi Wushuang and you are not willing to look at me. What do you mean?¡± She asked suddenly, loudly, almost talking with her teeth clenched. Chu Qing was stunned, what the hell? ¡°And so on things?¡± He asked, blurting, and he almost didn¡¯t let Poria qi jump. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, didn¡¯t you ask the emperor to ask Shi Wushuang to help you? What are you confused about?¡± She gritted her teeth in anger, but ignored his doubts. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1533 ¡°Pretend, do you think I am you, do you need to pretend? Also, this matter has nothing to do with Shi Wushuang, don¡¯t mess with others.¡± Chu Qing coldly said. He is in a bad mood now, and no one likes to be bombarded with an ear in the morning. Now he has already spoken frankly, and he really does not want her to participate, let alone know that his identity will be revealed in the future. 1000 Ji Ge and 9 Sheng Men will be discriminated against and trampled by various people who think it is feminism. The reason for not letting it is simply that he can play this role, which can be his own, but he should never be known. Now she is already an accident, he cannot let more accidents happen. ¡°You say! Why don¡¯t you speak now?¡± Fu Ling looked at him angrily, system he was able to give himself an answer, but he let go of his face. A person silently went out afraid of herself, and she herself was so scared by the cold. This was something she couldn¡¯t even imagine. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Chu Qing, don¡¯t come back tonight if you have the ability.¡± Then the silhouette of azure stopped for comparison, and was thinking that he would say he was wrong when he came back. He just said nonchalantly: ¡°Okay.¡± His sentence made her stunned. Is there only one sentence? He walked as he went, and watching his silhouette continue to move forward, Fu Ling himself was even more angry. ¡°You¡¯d better not come back forever.¡± She was angrily roared, and the silhouette she just went out did not look back at all. Just clenched his hands and walked outside the mansion alone. He didn¡¯t know what was going on today. He didn¡¯t think she would make her feel cute or anything at all. It only makes him feel bored. Moreover, he also felt another mood from his heart. The woman behind him gritted her teeth and left with her back to her. I don¡¯t know if she was angry directly, anyway, she walked back to her room by herself. At this time, Chu Qing had brought another place, that is, a mercenary battalion to take over the task. In this round, Chu Qing directly received a high-end dangerous task, and some tasks are suitable for novices. Anyway, it is suitable for them afterwards. Looking at the time and time, if there is enough time now, then let them do it by themselves. After taking the task to register, he returned to 9 Shengge. He looked at the people underneath, and then at night, and then he was more fortunate. Fuling drove himself out. Although it was only one night, he knew very well that if he really let me out by himself. Well, she will not be relieved herself, because there is not much trouble in her own heart. However, he did not know what was going on today. Looking at the people in 9 Health Pavilion, I thought it would be nice to carry it inside. Today, he is sitting on a soft slump, with a mask on his face, and also took out a few sheets of paper from his hands. The one marked on it is a task. ¡°This is a task, and it will be completed within the stipulated time. I will give him a reward alone. If you can¡¯t complete it, you will only have to punish.¡± The tone above was somewhat indifferent, as if he was not holding The same thing. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1534 After Chu Qing handed over the task to them, he took one by one in the bedroom and washed himself, and then it was already the night. It was convenient that it was late at night, but he was still thinking about Poria, and he didn¡¯t know if he was crazy now? In the Gong Family, Fu Ling looked at a house that she hadn¡¯t returned to. She was in a terrible mood. More importantly, did he not know that it was dark now? Can¡¯t help but think of what I said yesterday, why? It was a news from the palace, she had already understood herself, it was false. What did you ask Shi Wushuang to help him by the side, and did not know where it came from? Chu Qing, who was in the 9th door, slept very sweetly. After a night, he got up and thought. Although there are many tasks he has received himself, most of the parts are very simple, and the more high-end tasks are not available to a group of novices. So up to now, he has not found enough talents for 1000 cabinets, just because, he did not go to find himself ¡­ After thinking a lot, he decided to go to another place. Chu Qing, who packed himself up at this time, ran directly into the brothel. Not only that, he also felt another thing that made it difficult for him to speak, and that extravagant fragrance. But he smelled as much as he could. But thinking about the purpose of coming here, naturally everything becomes a cloud. Chu Qing was walking in the extravagant lobby, but he also saw a lot of dirty things. Although spicy eyes! But he continued to walk inside. For the reason, it is because there are the talents he needs. One needs a talent who can become a 1000 cabinet. Chu Qing was thinking, while watching a group of people. Try to find talents suitable for 1000 cabinets in it. Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t find it alone. Not only that, but even the old bustard who saw everyone under him in the attic saw him. At this time, Chu Qing felt that there was also a line of sight falling on himself. Looking around, I found that it would come from a person with strong makeup upstairs. Chu Qing saw the dress called him and couldn¡¯t help corner of mouth twitching. His eyes were somewhat disgusting. The man with heavy makeup and a man who was also similarly dressed to him walked down the attic. Chu Qing watched them coming towards themselves, and almost everyone ignored them. There are also people secretly observing Chu Qing. But unfortunately, he was spotted by the old bustard, and he wasn¡¯t allowed to be her leader. Seeing the old bustard with thick makeup coming to him, Chu Qing put away the gloom of his eyes. His face is naive, and his eyes are clear. It¡¯s as if the child who just woke up wanted to see everything in this World when he was curious. The old bustard felt more at ease when he saw him. I do n¡¯t understand anything. Such a person is best taught. No, it should be said that he is too simple. The old bustard said to him quickly: ¡°How is it? Isn¡¯t it beautiful? Isn¡¯t it fun? Do you want to dance with a group of big brothers and have fun with them?¡± Chu Qing listened to what seemed to be kidnapping a child, corner of mouth twitching, as if to distinguish him from true. The eyes are clear while looking at the old bustard, this man with heavy makeup seems to have reached the old bustard in his 40s. ¡°I don¡¯t want to. I just came here to find someone, but he said he would wait for me.¡± Chu Qing said with some helplessness. There was a hint of hope in his eyes, a little sad. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1535 When the old bustard saw what he looked like, he knew that he must have been tricked by some careless woman, and even tricked him into the building. Can¡¯t help but feel a little pity. But his face is so beautiful, so he intends to make him a prince. ¡°Really? But wait until you become Huakui. Let¡¯s talk about it. After all, your use value is large, and you are qualified to say no to me.¡± Although the old bustard¡¯s face is kind, but the smile is cold, it seems like A poisonous snake. Chu Qing pretends to be afraid of him. Chu Qing was just left by them. However, when walking at night, fewer and fewer. Chu Qing¡¯s eyes crossed a dark awn, thinking that this is their back door. I don¡¯t know what Chu Qing is thinking now, and I feel quiet. This is where the old bustard is more at ease. The old bustard took Chu Qing to the room to dress up. After letting them dress him up, they also put on makeup. Chu Qing looked at the person in the mirror. The person in the eyebrows was clear, his eyes seemed to have starlight, and a pair of crimson lips. Chu Qing didn¡¯t think he even had this look. He didn¡¯t know what he should think of this face now. It¡¯s just a pretty boy. But pretty boy is pretty boy, but it is a pity that Yin Qi, who is different but has an understanding, is difficult to understand. After dressing him up, he pushed it in front of the old bustard. The old bustard looked at him with satisfaction. Then he directly pats his hands and lets some minions give him clothes and a veil. Finally, after he put it on, he directly pulled her to the front desk, across the stage. There was a lot of noise underneath. Chu Qing also saw the excitement in brothel. Many people are frivolous. But when they didn¡¯t think of it, the people in the attic were white clothed and beautiful. In an instant, when they saw him, they didn¡¯t want to blasphemy, but wanted to worship him on the top of their hearts. When the crowd saw him, the old bustard had already pushed him down, and hehe haha ??said a few words to the crowd. Then he went back to find Chu Qing. Chu Qing¡¯s face is still dazed, even if he wears his face, he can feel his purity. In another place, Shi Wushuang received his new Huakui in the attic and took his own minions to pick up, while going to find out what fun to play. The old bustard looked at Shi Wushuang, looking a little hesitant. Shi Wushuang was useless as soon as he went, saying that the people around him had already made a decision for him. Put the money in the hands of the old bustard for him, and they can go in to see Huakui. The old bustard took the money and was happier than anyone else. They want to think of this scene, and actually turned back to see Chu Qing. The old bustard¡¯s very fierce appearance pushed him to Shi Wushuang. Shi Wushuang saw his memory, his eyes felt a bit familiar, But even if he feels familiar, he still wants him to tease him to see what kind of reaction he will have, because there is really nothing in these eyes, and there is no filth and filth in the brothel. Shi Wushuang said: ¡°You are the new Huakui, how are you going? How do you serve me tonight?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know how to wait. But I will definitely try my best.¡± He seemed to be really confused, confused in his eyes. The old bustard sees this feeling even better, because an arrogant who comes in handy is treated by an Aristocratic Family Young Master, which is also very good. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1536 Shi Wushuang and Chu Qing are in the same level when they enter the room. When Shi Wushuang had to talk about the drama just now, the other party took off the veil, and a pair of familiar faces appeared, which also caught her eyes. At the same time, what surprised her is that how could he be here, but also become the culprit here? Although this comparison of Huakui is not true, it is undeniable that he can indeed have a face that becomes Huakui. Seeing his face, what was in her mind? Quiet and calm. ¡°That, I just tuned you up, you don¡¯t have to take seriously, and I often tune up like that. Anyway, you can¡¯t avoid this one as a quibble, at most it¡¯s tuned by me Just a moment, and won¡¯t touch you again. ¡°Shi Wushuang elder sister said. Chu Qing didn¡¯t listen to it all at once, but she understood what she meant. He said that he was a good place to make a flower leader, which not only made him dark. ¡°If you return it, then you might as well try it as one.¡± Chu Qing almost wanted to kill. But he refrained, but he couldn¡¯t help but look black. But in my heart, there is not much killing intent. I also understand that people like Sister Shi Wushuang are indispensable in the drama. It is also her own nature to want to come. ¡°But ah, why are you here? Are you not in Gong Family?¡± Shi Wushuang¡¯s face was curious and his eyes were somewhat surprised. Like the next question, Chu Qing took a corner of his mouth, but thought of his own purpose. He didn¡¯t care much about what he said. That is to say briefly about the course of things, but voluntarily neglected another thing, that is, the 1000 cabinet and 9 students. Hearing that he could answer, awkwardly smiled on her face. Unexpectedly, he would be such a way, no, let her think he was a little childish. This is just a woman jealous, excuse that¡¯s all, but he still borrowed a look, and also came brothel, if she was found, I don¡¯t know what moths will be out of trouble. He mourned for a second in his heart. Then I joked with her, ¡°Do you want to go back and serve me as a concubine, you can eat and drink, you don¡¯t have to fight, you don¡¯t have to smile to welcome people, and there is countless money to spend. Guarantee than your family It ¡¯s more comfortable. ¡° ¡°Not only is it comfortable, but you also have the freedom, you have the right to the mansion, you can go to the street to play on your own, don¡¯t feel like you are at the same time, you can also play with the older and younger brothers in the mansion, crazy It ¡¯s all fine, do you want to be one of my concubines. ¡° What Shi Wushuang said made him black, and his face was very unpleasant. However, the other party is like a child who looks like a child. Chu Qing¡¯s face became darker. He was directly beaten out, but even if he was beaten out, she could return. Still ask, as long as it looks like a deserves a beating, it makes him very unhappy. Just a little bit bigger, he can be like this. If that one knows that he came to brothel, he does n¡¯t know what it will be like. Chu Qing sees this, his face is even darker, like the black of a charcoal fire like. He beat him with immortal strength directly inside. But Wushuang will also dodge and go straight to clear a lot of empty things. But because their movements were so loud, the people in the room that was originally silent next door frowned. Then there was great dissatisfaction with the noise coming next door. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1537 There was a lot of noise here, and the peers spread to the next door. The things in Yao Yunxiangfang have been rotten a lot, but I think these things are rotten and rotten. Anyway, as long as you can clean up your people, it will be fine. ¡°You are so fierce that you can¡¯t find anyone, so she is willing to spoil you, do you want to come back? As my concubine, don¡¯t worry that you will be rejected and so on.¡± Because she will not be rejected at all. . The last sentence was not spoken. Instead, he meditation in his heart. Under his black face, he smashed a lot of things inside, and then ran directly into the next room, which also reached the people inside. His mother had been in a box next door for a long time, but the owner in Xiangfang was always sitting calmly on a small table, lacquer-free tea. And the words were true, and a few sips of tea came on his face, watching them fight. The tea people slowly move their movements. In your eyes, gradually judge who wins and who wins. This calmed down, and looked at it more for a few more moments. Later, she said a few words, making Chu Qing directly angry, no longer tolerating directly, but flying him out directly. Shi Wushuang, who had already flown out, was puzzled. Hey, his servant had just caught up, but he didn¡¯t control the two of them, because she was more worried about her stomach. But after such a period of time, Shi Wushuang directly got it out, he did not expect that he would be beaten out by Chu Qing alone. And still in front of so many people, although they did not dare to say anything, they could perceive that the sight of the good show would not be hidden at all. Chu Qing scolded a few words in his heart. When he wanted to go up again, it seemed that Chu Qing showed a face, even the eyes chopped him coldly. This kind of look is as if it needs to be torn away, like Shi Wushuang who is brave enough to come up. He could only scold him in his heart for a few moments, and gave a cold eye to the people around him. He went home and silently left this brothel. When Chu Qing saw that she had finally left, her anger subsided. He has always been ecstatic, and even if he is angry, he can restrain his anger in his heart. To add his own nourishment, his endurance is very strong. Suddenly thinking of the man who made tea, he went back and walked into the Xiangfang where something was rotten. He was still making tea, and then he poured a glass to him. He is a boy with a temperament. Although the World is so gentle, the breath of the rare spring breeze makes people feel pleasant and refreshing, but also feels that he is light, and Gan Yaling is quiet beside her, as if there is no dirt. The blue one brings your home elegant, let him wear out a little bit of dust, but also let him choose well as a fairy on 9 Heavenly Layer. Chu Qing is looking at it, and the person opposite is taking care of himself. None of them spoke, but Chu Qing felt that his anger was definitely someone with wisdom and calmness. He sat down at his desk. Well, a bowl of tea was also placed in front of him, and there was a bowl of soup tea next to it. Chu Qing drank the tea inside his stomach. It¡¯s refreshing but with a sweet, very delicious, this is a tea he has never tasted. It made him feel warm and comfortable. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1538 ¡°Can I ask what your name is?¡± Chu Qing asked him, and took a sip of the tea on the table. The fragrance was fresh and pleasant. It was originally in the throat, but it was warm. When people feel more comfortable, it also makes him feel that this is a very enjoyable person. ¡°My name is Huaiyu. But you really have the ability to actually smash all the things in my half of the room without saying, even the table is broken a lot, and only my place can be spared. ¡°¡± Huaiyu said lightly, even ignoring the broken thing at a glance. Chu Qing was silent for a while, looking a little embarrassed, and then directly said to her: ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t expect this to happen, but I want you to have a very high status in it, I don¡¯t have any money, or , You ask the old bustard. ¡° Hearing this answer made his face stunned directly, didn¡¯t expect that he would actually ask him to collect the things on the ground in such a way. It is a pity that he did not know that the old bustard had always mainly regarded people with identity, and although he himself had identity, compared with Huakui, his identity was indeed not worth mentioning. ¡°If I go to get money from the old bustard, if he wants to come, he will force me to greet the guest, and still deduct my monthly money. Do you think I will go find him?¡± But in his eyes he smiled again and again. Seeing this, Chu Qing couldn¡¯t help but stunned. He couldn¡¯t think of this broken thing. He even asked him to welcome him in exchange for it. Huai Yu knew in his heart that he had something to do with 80% of them. He was determined to overthrow what he borrowed from you. If he wanted to leave, he would not let him go without a little stuff. And at least you can¡¯t post the cost yourself. ¡°Will I have to make up for it, but you have to promise me a condition first, and my condition is very easy, do you want it?¡± Chu Qing said. He saw the other¡¯s face cold and ironic. ¡°But what are the conditions?¡± Huai Yu asked, a look of curiosity on his face. ¡°If you want to come in brothel, you will hear some news on the rivers and lakes, for example, 1000 cabinets, and 9 students.¡± Chu Qing is betting, blocking with his own things. ¡°I have heard of it, but you dare to say it, then you will definitely be a 1000 cabinet and 9 students, for example, you are the mysterious 1000 cabinet, or the owner of 9 students, you will give me Is the treatment you want? ¡°Huaiyu looked at him and saw what he would do. Being able to get to know this average person can not be let go, at least to make everyone feel more comfortable living in brothel, without having to go out to welcome guests. Although he had never greeted guests, he knew how bad those people¡¯s hobbies were and how disgusting they were. ¡°Of course, but only if you become the Vice Pavilion Lord in my 1000 cabinet, how is this condition attractive?¡± Chu Qing said, looking at Huai Yu¡¯s face. Huai Yu¡¯s face changed, and then nodded. It¡¯s been so simple for a long time to let Chu Qing get a person. Although he has received some feelings of using himself now, but since he got on the boat, he will be impossible. 2 people chatted in the room for a long time, Chu Qing saw this, he found it himself, no longer need to stay, and left him with some money to let him deal with it. Also let him inquire about the news. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1539 After Chu Qing returned to Gong Family, someone came to see him. When he saw that he was more familiar, the Imperial Palace probably thought that the emperor came to find him. When he went to the palace as he wanted, he knew that the grain was stolen, and all signs pointed to Gong Family. Chu Qing was very distressed, then returned to Gong Family¡¯s house and saw Poria. At this time, Poria was also busy, and when he saw Chu Qing coming back, he quickly went to see him. Chu Qing also knows that the current Gong Family is a little ¡­ busy. But Fuling still came to ask him now. For example, she is now holding something to deliver to his hand. Although it is all food, it is ordinary, and it does make people feel a touch of warmth. ¡°How¡¯s it going, is there anything else going to the palace?¡± Fu Ling¡¯s complexion was a little worried. He did not return for a few days, leaving Chu Qing with some guilt. He left for a few days, and everything was busy with her. What¡¯s more, he was too busy with 1000 cabinets and 9 students to return. I have learned the danger of Gong Family. What is the crime of stealing food? If you sincerely found all the evidence on Gong Family¡¯s head, then Gong Family¡¯s end is coming. Even if the emperor did not want to deal with Gong Family, he would shoot Gong Family because of pressure. This is a necessary thing, because he can¡¯t help himself, besides, it has some secrets itself. If everything really comes out, then Gong Family really has to be completely finished. ¡°You tell me now is there any danger for Gong Family now?¡± Chu Qing asked directly. Just don¡¯t want her to hide from herself, because he wants to solve this matter, there is no direction at all. Because this is indeed a problem, and Fu Ling sees that he is understood, and tells him something directly, and the food payment is indeed directed to Gong Family. But it was not stolen by Gong Family. Chu Qing was aware of the matter, and then immediately entered the palace to inform the emperor. ¡°Your Majesty, if this is really done by Gong Family, then it will inevitably remove all traces, instead of all the evidence pointing to Gong Family as it is now, at least some Other clues, not to mention the Gong Family alone, is there no evidence that others have stolen food rates with the Gong Family? ¡°Chu Qing asked him, but the emperor also took the head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I can suppress it. You should know that you must find the evidence in the shortest time now. Do you understand?¡± The emperor said nothing. Based on her trust, Chu Qing directly told her to ask him to find evidence. After Chu Qing left the palace gate, he felt a lot of irritability, but he quickly quieted down, because it was not for him to investigate alone. Besides, if he really wanted to investigate, he could only let Heavenly Secrets Pavilion Went to investigate. And with the Poria on this side, you can probably find out. Outside the palace gate, Chu Qing was walking alone on the road this time, slowly thinking about some things in his mind. Since it was stolen by Gong Family, why can¡¯t it be directed to other people? It ¡¯s just to give Gong Family a set, which makes him a little uncomprehensible, because he himself is not very clear what is going on? He was not at the scene, missed the clue and left it alone, plus time, only the evidence he went directly to find clues. However, these evidences simply impossible to let him touch, Chu Qing thought calmly. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1540 Chu Qing secretly investigated the incident of grain theft, but made no progress, and then thought of Huai Yu, went to brothel alone. Chu Qing told him that Gong Family was framed and stolen food, and wanted to ask him if he had encountered anything that Aristocratic Family¡¯s children were saying in brothel. ¡°I heard that last time, no one could fight against Gong Family, something happened to you here, I think maybe some Aristocratic Family want to frame Gong Family?¡± Huai Yu said. Huai Yu¡¯s words also reminded him of some clues, but he couldn¡¯t find any way to solve this matter, which made him a little irritated, and he thought of Gong Family now ¡­ It is indeed a hassle, and it is no wonder that the emperor will be so urgent, and even unable to withstand the pressure. Then all things are perfectly linked together. Chu Qing also asked Huaiyu more things, but he remembered not many things he could remember. Because that thing doesn¡¯t matter, it¡¯s nothing more than a man who comes to brothel to tease other men. For him, it is even more disgusting, and naturally there is not much mood to listen. Although he didn¡¯t have much mood to listen, the people around him listened a lot. What¡¯s more, the positions in brothel are all smoke places. What¡¯s more, the news came from brothel, so they can listen to what they said for a while. Huai Yu said: ¡°Well, the people around me have entered a lot of such words and should be able to help you.¡± ¡°Okay, thank you, but like this, no one can fight against the Gong Family. It is indeed something that the Aristocratic Family can say.¡± If no one can fight against the Gong Family, what else should the Aristocratic Family do? How to balance under the imperial power? This sentence is undoubtedly a sign of pushing Gong Family to the storm. At the same time, it also made him feel disgusted. He came to brothel and said that when doing that kind of thing. Although it made him eager, he also understood some information. It is even more certain that Aristocratic Family is framing the Gong Family, but he has no evidence to prove it. As long as he can detect the trace? Maybe it can be moved to Aristocratic Family, even if it does not fall, at least it can save Gong Family. Poria is too busy, but now he has no time and energy to investigate, Gong Family even uses a bunch of money to supplement the food. All of a sudden, Gong Family has lost a lot of money. The things used to serve as food rates are indeed huge. Chu Qing was aware of the matter, and then burst out of anger from his heart. ¡°If it is really the Aristocratic Family, then they really want to get rid of us.¡± After Fuling told him the previous sentence, he also said the sentence afterwards. It was also at this moment that Fuling¡¯s thoughts were similar to those of herself. ¡°But there is no more. There is evidence to prove it? This is what makes me most anxious, and there are a lot of things on this side that I want to check. Simply I don¡¯t have time to check.¡± Time to check? Even if it is to be handed over, it is just handed over to others, but can she be assured of others? She will not give the fate of Gong Family to others, and, even if she wants to, it will be given to the man in front of her. ¡°Chu Qing, please.¡± Fu Ling said, there seemed to be a trace of helplessness in her eyes, as well as a trace of spoiling. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1541 Overcast and rainy, and refused to stop, Chu Qing jumped up in black cloth, and arrived at the Imperial Palace in a short time. The emperor is now waiting calmly and composed while handling pressing affairs on Dragon Throne. Fortunately, Chu Qing came before she exhausted her patience. The heavy rain outside can be said to be pouring down, but Chu Qing hurriedly came, and even a hairline was not wet. ¡°Emperor, I just got news that Aristocratic Family intended to murder Gong Family.¡± Chu Qing said this, there was no movement on Dragon Throne. Just when he was embarrassed that the emperor was deaf, the emperor said, ¡°You have nothing to prove, but is there evidence?¡± This made Chu Qing somewhat completely unprepared. He just wanted Huaiyu to be a personal witness, and the emperor was willing to believe it. He put away the underestimation of the emperor and spoke about the beginning and end of the stolen grains, and all the signs pointed to the hands and feet of the Aristocratic Family. ¡°But, you can¡¯t produce evidence, how can I convict indiscriminately?¡± The emperor seemed to say something casually, but the meaning inside and out of the words was to blame Chu Qing for being unjust. It seems that Chu Qing still has to do some hard work to bring down the Aristocratic Family. He thought there was a slight twitch in the corner of his mouth, and the emperor¡¯s attitude towards the Aristocratic Family was also worth a closer look. In addition to his suspicions about Aristocratic Family, Chu Qing also reported some intelligence detected by 1000 cabinets. It¡¯s just that the emperor was triumphant, and his face was filled with the words impatient. After 5 minutes of time, Chu Qing withdrew from the Luang Temple at a moderate pace. It was so, and it took him a lot of tongue. The emperor¡¯s shrewdness was not covered. Although he was given the right, he was always under pressure. Chu Qing thought that he would meet an emperor like Wu Zetian, but this time and space were turned upside down. If he really wanted to make an analogy, he felt that the emperor was more like Ming Taizu. The emperor¡¯s heart technique is difficult for ordinary people to guess. Chu Qing does not need to know all the emperor¡¯s thoughts, but he is not willing to be an eagle. Wang Hou had Xiang Ning kind of kind, Chu Qing looked back at the Golden Luan Hall in the rain curtain, facing the tall palace sneered. After returning to the 1000 cabinet, several subordinates found Chu Qing to discuss the countermeasures. Looking at the emperor¡¯s response, they should support Chu Qing to continue to investigate the Aristocratic Family. ¡°What about the spies who sneaked into the Aristocratic Family, did you hear about their shot against the Gong Family?¡± Hearing Chu Qing asking about this, several of his subordinates were dumb for a moment. Seeing them like this, Chu Qing frowned. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, is it possible that the spies have been pulled out?¡± Chu Qing is a good hand for observing and observing, listening to his lay bare the truth with one remark, one of his subordinates gritted his teeth and stood up. ¡°The day before yesterday, we got the news that three spies had committed suicide, and all of them were exposed, but fortunately, they had killed their lives in advance, and did not let Aristocratic Family know their identity.¡± Chu Qing¡¯s eyebrows tightened even more, and it¡¯s still careless. If he changed before, he wouldn¡¯t be as irritable as he is now. ¡°Forget it, don¡¯t blame them, pass me the word of mouth, give some comfort to the spies¡¯ family, and set up a few extra whistle outside the Aristocratic Family.¡± Several subordinates heard Chu Qing saying sighed in relief, they thought he would flies into a rage. In the dark dungeon inside the Aristocratic Family, 3 domestic servants are kneeling in front of a woman. The woman gave birth to a rich and charming face, her eyebrows grew into her temples, and the clothes she wore also represented her identity. ¡°These spies are almost act recklessly, and dare to come to Aristocratic Family courting death, fearing that no one but this person will do this kind of thing.¡± Her voice was fast and urgent, more like a bullet with bullets, and the domestic servants shuddered in fear. ¡°Tomorrow I will report to Patriarch, someone can always cure him!¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 1542 After finding 9 students, the Aristocratic Family people first explained their intentions. Hearing Aristocratic Family say the name of the person they were going to kill, the name of the sect master of 9 Shengmen actually shook slightly. They are all killers that Chu Qing pulls up with one hand, and he clearly remembers his appearance and signs. The clearer the description of Aristocratic Family, the more comical and ridiculous the people in 9 students will be. After receiving a generous deposit, the sect master was so busy that the discipline gave away the Aristocratic Family. Aristocratic Family only heard that there was a 9-door student in the limelight recently, but did not know who the real sect master of 9-door was. It was Chu Qing himself. After learning that his head was very valuable in Aristocratic Family¡¯s heart, his face became strange. ¡°Gold 1000 taels, silver 9000 2, really 3 years without opening, 3 years with opening.¡± He weighed the weight of the money bag, and finally there was something worth letting him talk about. 9 Shengmen sect master looked at Chu Qing uncomfortably, and did not understand the meaning of the laughter on the latter¡¯s face. It stands to reason that normal people have been placed under Kill Order, aren¡¯t they all like a bitter and hatredful look, but Chu Qing smiled with his teeth invisible, more like money eyes opened. ¡°I think this task must be taken, and it must be done cleanly, without leaving a handle.¡± 9 The sect rules of Shengmen are that once the task is taken over, it must be completed according to the requirements of the employer. Aristocratic Family wants it, but the head of Chu Qing! ¡°Let the people of Aristocratic Family don¡¯t worry first, as the so-called good things are more grinds, we can grind a few more times, who would abandon the money?¡± Somehow, the sect master had sympathized with Chu Qing in the heart, but when he said this, he suddenly turned to sympathize with Aristocratic Family. Opposing people like Chu Qing is definitely the stupidest thing Aristocratic Family has ever done. Soon news came from the 9th student gate. The first assassination of Chu Qing failed. The 9th student gate also damaged dozens of men. To continue the task, you must add money. The people of Aristocratic Family suffered a lot of pain and made up the amount under the assurance of solemnly vowed at the 9-door. Chu Qing saw the 1,200 gold taels and easily loosened the imported pockets, which was really cool. After three such passes, the people of Aristocratic Family finally turned their backs on 3 students. They probably want to send people to make trouble at the 9th door, so there is no need to express this mood. Chu Qing and others are waiting for the Aristocratic Family on the road that must be sent immediately. At 3: 9, the women of the Aristocratic Family were going crazy. They were fooled by the 1 students and even Bodhisattva became angry. In a secluded dark alley, the Aristocratic Family rushed to the 9th Gate without touching them, but they did not know that the house in front of them was already empty. Chu Qing waited quietly in the dark and suddenly made a hands-on gesture. The Aristocratic Family all walked into the dark alley, at this moment a big net dropping from the sky, covering them all strictly. They wouldn¡¯t be caught in this kind of rape spot out of the weak spot 100 when they switched to normal times, but the trouble to come to them for the 9-birth gate ran out of reason. Chu Qing appeared in a mask, and everyone present had seen that he was the master behind the 9-door. There was an angry voice in the Aristocratic Family, ¡°You are a sect master of 9 students, why do you want to do this kind of dishonest thing that violates your credibility!¡± Chu Qing suspected that he had gone to the Imperial Palace, and had long leaked it out, otherwise how could the Aristocratic Family deal with him. But now it is him gaining the upper hand, whatever the Aristocratic Family people say he is good. Speaking without faith, he and Aristocratic Family are half a catty 8 2. Deliberately lowering his voice, Chu Qing looked down at these people with condescension, and their life and death were only between his thoughts. He threatened in a low voice: ¡°Speak of your theft of food one after another, otherwise don¡¯t even want to leave alive!¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 1543 The breath of the superiors first leaked on Chu Qing, and Aristocratic Family people all felt guilty. Looking at the faces of these people one after another, Chu Qing has confirmed that Huai Yu¡¯s words are correct. Next only need to use some means, do not worry that they do not tell the truth. An Aristocratic Family raised his head slightly and saw a smile of harboring malicious intentions flashing across Chu Qing¡¯s face, and an ominous hunch suddenly appeared in his heart. 9 Shengmen ¡¯s killer temporarily played the role of forced confession, and they built a small black house that was impervious to air as per the instructions of Chu Qing. Afterwards, only one person was forcibly dragged out for questioning, and the person was put back to take away the other immediately. During the whole process, the Aristocratic Family had no way to ventilate. Chu Qing used this method to quickly get what he wanted, so he left all 9 disciplines with a single order. Isn¡¯t the emperor just wanting evidence? Chu Qing is now prying from the Aristocratic Family¡¯s mouth to prove that he is blaming others. Gong Family¡¯s roadmap, plus the bribes that Gong Family was bought by Aristocratic Family, they received bribes. After all the people got stolen and obtained everything, the emperor finally had nothing to say. She gave Chu Qing a meaningful look, and it seemed she couldn¡¯t understand why he was so interested in Gong Family¡¯s affairs. Chu Qing turned a blind eye to this line of sight, but he has already cleared the suspects of Gong Family, just not knowing whether the emperor would cover Aristocratic Family. Sure enough, the emperor spoke after pondering, not at all referring to half a word of Aristocratic Family. ¡°Chu Qing made great achievements this time, don¡¯t know what reward you want?¡± Although she said this with a smile, Chu Qing somehow felt like a thorn in her back. mentally said ¡°really so¡± is a companion like a companion tiger, this tigress face becomes faster. ¡°I don¡¯t want any rewards, as long as I can share the worries and solve problems for the emperor, it is the greatest duty of the courtiers.¡± He said this, even he felt too sounding, the emperor laughed 3 times, and Chu Qing did not dare to look up. ¡°Well, you Chu Qing, so beautifully speaking, it seems that I can¡¯t do it without rewards, so, I will give you a Bieyuan, it will be more convenient for you to come and go in the future.¡± In addition, the total treasure Treasure Chu Qing has become numb. The emperor said that he finally took the Gong Family with him. ¡°We will have a banquet in the palace today, Gong Family must come, Chu Qing, you also stay.¡± After speaking, the emperor immediately drafted a decree, in addition to proclaiming the banquet to the Gong Family, and also restored the trust in them. Chu Qing waited for a long time, after all, he didn¡¯t hear the emperor say about Aristocratic Family. Didn¡¯t expect to this point, the emperor turned a blind eye. It seems that there is still a long way to go to bring down Aristocratic Family. Chu Qing Shi Shiran walked out of the Luang Temple, but he didn¡¯t care about the dark glance behind him. After the emperor told him to go down, the banquet was quickly organized, and when the Gong Family arrived, the mountain and seafood flavors of the imperial dining room could almost be served. It¡¯s just a sacred thing, Gong Family people haven¡¯t felt anything, after all, the emperor is so capricious. But seeing Chu Qing sitting in the position closest to the emperor, many interested people have re-measured Chu Qing¡¯s strength in their hearts. There are only 8 exquisite people like him, but there are really few. Chu Qing sat indifferently beside the emperor, no matter who came to see him, he treated him with courtesy and smiled. He never thought about bully people by flaunting one¡¯s powerful connections in front of the emperor, but everyone thought he was too complicated. Gong Family didn¡¯t talk much, but the emperor didn¡¯t feel embarrassed. Perhaps in her heart, Gong Family is only a courtier, and as a courtier, he should obey the emperor completely. Chu Qing didn¡¯t eat a single bite, but drank 2 glasses of wine. As soon as the spirit entered the belly, the Spirit Qi of dantian fluctuated slightly. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1544 Really deserves the Imperial Family, even a simple glass of wine at the banquet contains spirit strength. But Chu Qing drank 2 glasses and put it down, he didn¡¯t come to drink. The emperor only said that Gong Family does not mention Aristocratic Family, which is undoubtedly a very dangerous signal. If she is partial to Aristocratic Family, Chu Qing¡¯s current status is really hard to say. But after all, the news was collected by Chu Qing. Wouldn¡¯t the emperor do so in vain? He sat on the table for a long time without saying a word, but the emperor had to ask Chu Qing many questions. She seems to be very interested in Chu Qing, and she has the meaning to ask all his family background clearly. ¡°I wonder if you have ever been married?¡± As soon as Chu Qing heard the word ¡°marry¡±, he felt fiercely numb to the scalp. took a deep breath before barely keeping calm, Chu Qing pretended to calmly reply to the emperor, ¡°I, already married.¡± These few words made Chu Qing¡¯s teeth more and more sour, and when he got behind, he became as thin as a mosquito. Even so, the emperor heard it, and her face was gloomy. ¡°who is it?¡± ¡°Poria.¡± Perhaps because the relationship between feminism has been accepted in the bottom of my heart, when Chu Qing said the name of Poria, he was not at all in his heart. He also didn¡¯t see the emperor¡¯s suddenly discolored face. In Chu Qing¡¯s view, the emperor¡¯s face was always unattainable at all times. Even if she is angry, there is still a sense of what she deserves, and it will make people feel that they are unforgivable. The banquet was still going on, but the emperor was somewhat disappointed. She left the banquet in a hurry, leaving Gong Family and Chu Qing looked at each other in blank dismay. No one knows why the emperor went so hurriedly, and nobody knows that she wants to get really angry for the relationship between Chu Qing and Fu Ling. The hands are up and down, and I don¡¯t know how many precious vase antiques have been smashed. There is a feeling of depression in the emperor¡¯s heart for a long time. Her gloomy eyes are hard to discern, plus the usual Jiwei, no one dared to come to persuade at this moment. Thinking of that Chu Qing, the emperor¡¯s eyes deepened a bit. It turned out to be Poria, it would be her. The emperor became increasingly suspicious of Chu Qing¡¯s purpose in helping Gong Family. She holds the power in her hands all the year round. How can she sleep on the side of the couch, plus balance is the imperial heart technique, and Aristocratic Family can balance Gong Family. Emperor Ma uploaded a secret letter to be taken out of the palace by his cronies. The Aristocratic Family are very smart and should be able to understand her intentions. The payment of food was not difficult. The emperor spent only a short time, and soon enough people had enough food. Originally Chu Qing agreed to the Gong Family, Aristocratic Family will definitely receive a heavy penalty from the emperor, but unfortunately the banquet ended, and Imperial Capital did not mention this. In the afternoon, the emperor announced that the Aristocratic Family had entered the palace, and the results obtained shocked all the Gong Family. It turned out that the Aristocratic Family chose to launch a substitute for the dead, and took all the responsibility for stealing food. What¡¯s even more annoying is that the emperor used the excuses of food and food as an excuse to fight the Aristocratic Family 50. As soon as the news came out, Chu Qing clearly noticed that Gong Family¡¯s eyes changed. There was a little more vigilance and exclusion from the initial closeness. didn¡¯t expect him for so long before the saddle, Gong Family people will be this attitude. Chu Qing¡¯s heart was very unpleasant, he didn¡¯t wait for Fu Ling to come and ask him, he left here alone. Gong Family Someone took Fuling away from her, and for some reason, Fuling really stopped. Chu Qing asks himself that there is no place to be sorry for the Gong Family, but how they treat him, they are close when they are useful, and alienated when they are useless. But Chu Qing thought again, and thought it was a trick of the emperor. Because of her move, Gong Family will turn to each other. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1545 Chu Qing was very uncomfortable in his heart. He lay down on the couch depressed for a while and fell asleep soon. 9 Student disciples did n¡¯t dare to wake him up, so they had to create a quiet atmosphere. Chu Qing fell asleep until 2nd day early in the morning. Only then did he learn that the emperor had called Gong Family into the palace. I do n¡¯t know if it was a warning to the emperor before. Chu Qing always felt that the emperor was harboring malicious intentions. At the banquet, the emperor said nothing about Aristocratic Family, and Aristocratic Family launched another one to pick themselves up for the dead. Gong Family can only eat a dumb loss forcibly, but the emperor still wants to call them into the palace. Chu Qing didn¡¯t want his assumption to come true, but besides the emperor was going to start with Gong Family, he couldn¡¯t think of a second possibility. At this time, the Luang Temple, the emperor sat on the Dragon Throne overlooking the crowd, and the main family of Gong Family was there. His eyes fell on the Gong Family, and the emperor didn¡¯t know what to think, and he hadn¡¯t spoken for a long time. After 5 minutes of time, the emperor finally remembered his lines. ¡°Gift seat, everyone please.¡± Seeing the emperor¡¯s attitude, Gong Family people are even confused. Since they don¡¯t plan to help them decide, why should they be pretentious? ¡°This time you are brought here, there is really an important thing to entrust. I misunderstood you, so I am very guilty in my heart.¡± Waiting for the emperor to continue, the Gong Family had to stage a play that the loyal minister persuaded. It is nothing more than letting the emperor not care about them and the Aristocratic Family. The emperor can finally see Gong Family¡¯s loyalty. If you are a younger junior, you will never be able to cry like those of Gong Family, and your tears are sincere. The emperor seemed to be accustomed to seeing it, and he immediately straightened up and said the right thing. When Gong Family walked the Huifu Road with the emperor¡¯s national treasure, there was a feeling of dream. The emperor said that this is a rare treasure. The energy it contains is enough for a person¡¯s breakthrough spirit strength barrier. It is also very easy to want a breakthrough realm. You must know that every level of Spirit Qi barrier is extremely difficult to break through, but this treasure can actually help as an external force. It is estimated that this effect will cause a foul wind and bloody rain as soon as it is spoken. This treasure should be handed over to Gong Family for transportation. It seems that even if the emperor does not dispose of Aristocratic Family, he still trusts Gong Family. As long as we get this sentence, the elders of Gong Family will be satisfied. They were escorted by several of them with great strength and experienced Old Daoist. Even though they were walking through the downtown area, no one dared to approach them. In order to force the ordinary person back, they did not hesitate to cover the body Immortal Clothes all the way. Ordinary people should not be close to Immortal Clothes, watching Gong Family people even more unattainable. Along the way, it was calm and tranquil. When everyone thought this way, an accident suddenly happened. The next second the sky was not beautiful, thunder and lightning added violent wind erupted, the rainstorm poured down, and it was unpredictable. Gong Family obviously didn¡¯t anticipate this situation, work with a common purpose to protect the treasure. After cautiously walking the rest of the way back to Gong Family, the juniors saw this treasure that the emperor personally indicated to be escorted by Gong Family, each and everyone were very curious. ¡°Let¡¯s gather here to see what it is better to hurry up and cultivate the time, so that we can escort the treasure with us in the future.¡± Upon hearing this sentence, the juniors ran faster than the rabbit. Shaking his head, he smiled a little, and several elders escorted the treasure to the ancestral hall in tacit agreement. They wanted to make a confirmation here, but as soon as they opened the lid, everyone felt a little choked. I remember when the emperor showed them in the palace, there was a strange smell before the lid was opened. Such an anomaly, could it be ¡­ Suddenly doubting Dou Dunsheng, he leaned over to see that the box was empty. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1546 ¡°What? The national treasure is missing?¡± The emperor screamed angrily, looking at the person who came to report, the anger on his face was obvious. The person who reported the news leaned over the ground and said tremblingly: ¡°Yes, the people of Gong Family escorted the national treasure to the house, but found that the national treasure was gone. Gong Family Patriarch is thoroughly investigating the matter.¡± ¡°Comprehensive investigation?¡± The emperor brushed his sleeves and walked to the reporter, loudly scolded: ¡°This national treasure was only handed to her Gong Family within a few hours before the national treasure was lost. I think, Her Gong Family didn¡¯t put the national treasure in her eyes, she didn¡¯t put me in her eyes. ¡° ¡°Your Majesty is furious, Gong Family Patriarch said that finding out that the national treasure was missing will definitely give Your Majesty an explanation.¡± The emperor waved his hand vigorously and said, ¡°No, Xuan, Gong Family¡¯s ineffective protection of the treasure. Those who are involved in this matter are all in jail. Also, bring Gong Family Patriarch to see me. Is there an emperor in my eyes? ¡° ¡°Yes.¡± After Fuling knew that the national treasure was missing, she was very anxious. She couldn¡¯t figure out what went wrong. Apparently, there was nothing unusual happening along the way, how could the national treasure disappear? After Chu Qing knew that the national treasure was disappeared, he immediately went to Fuling, fearing that she would be alone. Seeing her sad face now, it was even more unpleasant in her heart. ¡°Poria.¡± Fu Ling turned her head and saw Chu Qing approaching her, and asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡± Chu Qing shook his head, walked to her and stood still, and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on? How can the national treasure disappear?¡± Fu Ling frowned and shook his head, saying: ¡°I don¡¯t know, nothing happened during the escort, and no one can touch the national treasure, but when we came back and wanted to install the national treasure, we found that the national treasure was gone.¡± Chu Qing frowned, saying: ¡°This matter is not trivial, we must find the national treasure as soon as possible.¡± Fu Ling¡¯s ugly face was nodded and said, ¡°I also know that this matter is very serious, but I have no idea at all and I don¡¯t know how to find it.¡± ¡°You can rest assured that there is me, I will help you.¡± Chu Qing said aside. Poria shook his head, some anxiously said: ¡°But Your Majesty has already convicted me of Gong Family. In Your Majesty¡¯s heart, it has been determined that the loss of the national treasure is my fault of Gong Family. ¡°Poria.¡± Chu Qing interrupted Poria¡¯s words and gently patted Poria¡¯s back to show comfort, saying, ¡°It¡¯s okay, this matter will definitely be investigated.¡± Fu Ling slowly calmed down. She looked at Chu Qing, closed her eyes, and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to the palace to meet Your Majesty.¡± Chu Qing slightly frowned, for a long time, said: ¡°I will go with you.¡± ¡°No, you stay here.¡± Fu Ling shook his head. ¡°This is my Gong Family¡¯s business. I¡¯m Patriarch, so I have to do it all.¡± Chu Qing looked at Fuling with a serious face and said, ¡°Tuling, I will not allow you to sacrifice yourself.¡± Seeing Chu Qing¡¯s serious expression, Fu Ling Unable to Bear smiled and said, ¡°What do you think? Why am I also a Gong Family Patriarch, can¡¯t I bear this? You can rest assured, I just want to go to Your Talk to Majesty. ¡° Chu Qing frowned and looked at her, did not speak, Fu Ling smiled pats his shoulders, then turned around and went out, after turning around, no smile on his face. Poulin came to the palace and saw the emperor. In the process of the emperor¡¯s accusation, Poulin did not speak out. ¡°What else do you have to say?¡± Poria cup one fist in the other hand stooped down and said respectfully: ¡°Request Your Majesty to give me 3 days, and within 3 days, I will definitely investigate this matter thoroughly.¡± ¡°Not sure?¡± The emperor said coldly. Poria lowered his head and said, ¡°Within 3 days, if no result can be found, Poria is willing to thank you for your death.¡± The emperor narrowed his eyes and raised his corner of his mouth, saying, ¡°Well, if you can¡¯t give an explanation within 3 days, then you can die with death.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 1547 Chu Qing understood Fu Ling, with her own life, asked the emperor to give her 3 days to thoroughly investigate the loss of the national treasure. Not to mention what the emperor thought about Gong Family, let¡¯s say that what the emperor did to Gong Family during this period made Chu Qing feel uncomfortable. If the truth could not be found within 3 days, the emperor would not be soft-hearted to Fuling. Chu Qing and Fu Ling started a thorough investigation into the loss of the national treasure. From the escort team to everyone who might be in contact with the national treasure, they did one after another investigation, but they found nothing. After a series of rigorous investigations, Fu Ling felt a bit lost, but Chu Qing had other doubts. For example, is the national treasure at first not in the escort team? Thinking of this, Chu Qing couldn¡¯t help but feel a little horrified. If this is the case, then it would be a conspiracy to let Gong Family protect the treasure. With this guess, Chu Qing found Huaiyu and told him about the loss of the national treasure and what they had investigated in the past 2 days, and revealed a little bit of his thoughts. After listening to Chu Qing¡¯s words, Huai Yu was puzzled, but if you think about it carefully, Chu Qing¡¯s guess is not unreasonable. The emperor intended to weaken Gong Family, so she had this motive to frame Gong Family with this matter. Chu Qing looked at Huaiyu with a serious face and said, ¡°Listen to me, this matter is of great importance. Although I guessed this way, it was only guessing. We must first secretly check things before we can do it. One step plan. ¡° Huai Yu was nodded and said, ¡°Wait for my news.¡± Chu Qing frowned and said, ¡°Hurry up, the three-day period will soon arrive. I¡¯m afraid when the time comes Your Majesty will ¡­¡± ¡°I know, you can rest assured that this matter will be given to me.¡± Huai Yu solemnly nodded the matter, then turned and left. I have to say that Huai Yu¡¯s work efficiency is really fast enough. On the 2nd day, Chu Qing received her news. Huai Yu learned from the emperor¡¯s close ministers that the emperor simply did not hand over the national treasure to the Gong Family. The family was given nothing but an empty box. The emperor just wanted to use this to remove the Gong Family. After listening to Huai Yu¡¯s entire process of development, Chu Qing was very angry. He thought that an emperor dignified would do such a slandering thing. ¡°What do you say?¡± Huaiyu helplessly said, ¡°Your Majesty has the intention to frame Gong Family and put Gong Family to death, you will not let Gong Family go easily.¡± Chu Qing is nodded, and although their understood was framed by the emperor, they cannot always go directly to the emperor to negotiate. First, the emperor will certainly not admit it; second, 2 will damage the emperor¡¯s face, and the consequences will be more serious. Huaiyu looked towards Chu Qing and asked, ¡°Do you want to tell Fuling about this matter? Listen to what she said?¡± Chu Qing thought about it, shook his head, and said, ¡°No, I will handle this matter.¡± Huaiyu sighed, helplessly said: ¡°As you please, I don¡¯t have any good countermeasures anyway.¡± The three-day period soon arrived. At noon that day, Chu Qing followed Poria to the palace with a suitcase. Although Fuling didn¡¯t know what Chu Qing was doing by holding the wooden box, he knew that he would not harm himself, so he went. The emperor saw Fuling side Chu Qing, narrowed his eyes, looked towards Fuling said: ¡°How is it? Did you find out?¡± Fu Ling glanced at Chu Qing, Chu Qing nodded to her, Fu Ling looked at the emperor, bowed her head and respectfully said, ¡°Your Majesty, it has been found out clearly.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± The emperor raised an eyebrow, looked at Chu Qing, and said, ¡°Then tell me, what did you find out?¡± ¡°It¡¯s up to me to tell Your Majesty.¡± Chu Qing said, holding the box suddenly. The emperor narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°You ¡­¡± Chu Qing laughed and handed the box in his arms, the emperor narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°What is this?¡± ¡°national treasure.¡± The emperor jumped in his heart, watching Chu Qing open the box, and then he was furious. The box in Chu Qing¡¯s hand, it¡¯s empty. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1548 ¡°Bold!¡± The emperor exasperated, ¡°Chu Qing, are you kidding me?¡± Chu Qing closed the box with a smile, and then said: ¡°How dare you dare? Just ¡­¡± Chu Qing paused and looked at the emperor deeply, saying, ¡°Isn¡¯t this the box that Your Majesty gave Gong Family, is it a national treasure?¡± ? ¡° The emperor looked at Chu Qing coldly and said, ¡°What do you mean? Make it clear.¡± Chu Qing looked at him in silence. The two of them were facing each other with 2 eyes. They both wanted to see something in each other¡¯s eyes, but could not see anything. Poria looked aside strangely at 2 people. She just not at all saw what was in the box. I didn¡¯t know why the emperor would be furious after reading it, and I didn¡¯t know what they said. Although the people of Aristocratic Family do not understand what the 2 people are talking about, it is a good opportunity for them. ¡°Your Majesty, since the three-day period has expired, Gong Family Patriarch has not found out. According to the previous agreement, Gong Family Patriarch should be guilty of death.¡± Chu Qing looked towards Aristocratic Family, said with a smile: ¡°So anxious, Your Majesty and I have not finished speaking yet.¡± The emperor narrowed his eyes and waved, ¡°It¡¯s a good word. The three-day period has come, but Gong Family Patriarch has not recovered the national treasure. According to the agreement, Poria, what else do you have to say?¡± Poria slightly frowned, said: ¡°Nothing to say, just ask Your Majesty to punish Poria, and the people of Gong Family shall be treated lightly.¡± Poria knew that it would be impossible to let the emperor let go of the Gong Family, and only beg her to be light Disappeared. ¡°Poria.¡± Chu Qing looked at Fuling with an ugly face. Although he knew that the matter was the emperor ¡¯s scheme, he did not at all evidence. Even if he had evidence, he could not take the emperor. He could only find a way to withdraw the emperor. Fu Ling smiled at Chu Qing and shook her head, then turned to look towards the emperor and said, ¡°The matter has come to this point, the minister has nothing to say, I hope Your Majesty let go of the Gong Family.¡± The emperor¡¯s eyes flashed a crafty smile, and then said: ¡°Come here, put Gong Family Patriarch in a big prison and dispose of it later.¡± Chu Qing watched Poria being taken away, looked at the emperor unwillingly, and said, ¡°Your Majesty, please also think about it. This matter is not trivial. 3 should not be arbitrarily wronged by loyal officials.¡± ¡°Bold!¡± Aristocratic Family said sharply, ¡°Chu Qing, you dare to speak so Your Majesty, don¡¯t you die?¡± Chu Qing ignored the Aristocratic Family, but looked at the emperor and said, ¡°Your Majesty knows how to say something about the loss of the national treasure. Your Majesty knows clearly. If you want peace and security in the country, Your Majesty still has Consider carefully. ¡° ¡°Are you threatening me ?!¡± the emperor shouted. Chu Qing bent over slightly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t dare.¡± ¡°Your Majesty, Your Majesty, no good.¡± There was a sudden sound from the side, and everyone turned their heads to see, and a Court Eunuch was trotting over, with a loose one¡¯s head out of fear in his face. ¡°What happened?¡± Court Eunuch bent over, anxiously said: ¡°reporting to Your Majesty, the queen mother suddenly became seriously ill, the doctor said ¡­ Your Majesty go check it out.¡± The emperor was stunned for a while, then turned and walked forward quickly. Chu Qing frowned and followed along. At the queen mother¡¯s bedroom, the emperor hurried in, and Chu Qing and a man waited outside. ¡°How is the queen mother?¡± Tai Chi shook his head in horror and said, ¡°Your Majesty, the queen mother ¡­ is in critical condition, and this small official can¡¯t help it.¡± The emperor¡¯s eyes widened violently, and then angrily said: ¡°What are you doing? You can¡¯t cure such a small disease, what use do I want you to have?¡± The Taiji kneeling on the ground shook his head again and again, saying, ¡°Your Majesty is angry, and now there is a way to save the Queen Mother.¡± The emperor quickly asked: ¡°What way?¡± ¡°Tianshan snow lotus.¡± The emperor was stunned, Tianshan Snow Lotus? ¡°Your Majesty, only Tianshan Snow Lotus can save the Queen Mother right now, but this Tianshan Snow Lotus is extremely precious, picking ¡­¡± ¡°I am understood.¡± The emperor interrupted Tai Chi¡¯s words, and then turned away. Didn¡¯t Chu Qing want to save Fuling¡¯s life? Then let him exchange with Tianshan Snow Lotus. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1549 ¡°Chu Qing.¡± Chu Qing looked up, the emperor looked at him with a serious face, cup one fist in the other hand, Chu Qing respectfully said: ¡°What does Your Majesty tell you?¡± ¡°Do you want to save Poria?¡± The emperor asked directly. Although Chu Qing had doubts, he was still nodded and said, ¡°Yes, I want to save Poria.¡± It is to save, not to save. Chu Qing had planned for a long time. If the emperor pretended not to frame Gong Family and wanted to kill Poria, he would do everything he could to protect Poria. The emperor looked at Chu Qing, said solemnly: ¡°I will give you this opportunity.¡± Chu Qing didn¡¯t speak, he didn¡¯t think this opportunity was a simple opportunity, it must have been a bad move. ¡°The Empress Dowager is seriously ill and needs Tianshan Snow Lotus to cure.¡± The emperor looked at Chu Qing with a solemn face and said, ¡°If you retrieve Tianshan Snow Lotus, I will spare Fuling¡¯s life.¡± Chu Qing frowned, thought for a while, and said, ¡°I retrieve Tianshan Snow Lotus, Your Majesty releases Poria from the jail, and does not pursue this matter.¡± ¡°Chu Qing!¡± The emperor was scolded, and he dared to talk to her about the conditions. ¡°Your Majesty, what happened to the loss of the national treasure, Your Majesty knew in her heart.¡± Chu Qing looked at the emperor with straight eyes and said, ¡°If Your Majesty agrees to let go of Poria and let go of the Gong Family, the minister is lost. After this life, Tianshan Snow Lotus will also be collected. ¡° The Emperor narrowed his eyes. The current Empress Dowager¡¯s body is more important. Anyway, there are opportunities in the future, and he does not care about this moment. ¡°Okay, I promise you. As long as you retrieve Tianshan Snow Lotus, you will no longer be held accountable for the loss of the national treasure by Gong Family.¡± Now that the conditions have been negotiated, Chu Qing immediately set off. Tianshan Snow Lotus is not so simple to acquire, otherwise the emperor is so easy to let go of the Gong Family. Tianshan snow lotus grows on the steep cliffs of the Tianshan mountain and in the icy rock cracks; the weather on the Tianshan mountain is extremely cold and the snow does not change all year round. General plants cannot survive in that environment, but the snow lotus can be in this environment Zhongaoshuang fights snow and grows stubbornly, so the picking process is definitely not easy. Fortunately, when Chu Qing was leaving, he met Huai Yu. Huai Yu told him about the situation that might appear on the Tianshan one after another, but Chu Qing was anxious to get up, too late to listen to her. No way, Huaiyu had to accompany him for his safety and to successfully collect snow lotus. Finally, he came to the Tianshan Mountain, and Chu Qing climbed hard all the way. In order to seize the time, Chu Qing chose the short path. The near road is no less than the original road, there are people walking along the original road, not so dangerous. But no one was involved in the near road, basically Chu Qing walked out one by one, Huai Yu followed him. Although accompanied by Huai Yu, the two of them encountered many unexpected situations along the way. Fortunately, they solved one by one. Finally came to the edge of the cliff. Chu Qing lay on the ground and looked over the edge of the cliff. Sure enough, she saw snow lotus in the gap of the cliff. It¡¯s just that all around is snow, and the rocks on the cliffs are frozen, making it hard to climb. ¡°Chu Qing, be careful.¡± Huai Yu worriedly looked at Chu Qing who was climbing down. In addition to snow or snow, no matter what happened to them, it was a big problem. A gust of wind blew through, and the snow floating in the sky suddenly became much larger. Chu Qing clenched tightly against the stone wall, his hands and feet had been frozen to somewhat numb. Huai Yu prostrated himself on the ground and looked at Chu Qing on the edge of the cliff. Now that the snow is falling, the difficulty of picking Tianshan Snow Lotus has also increased. ¡°Huaiyu, I can¡¯t move.¡± Hearing Chu Qing¡¯s words, Huai Yu stretched his head anxiously to see that Chu Qing stayed motionless on the spot and seemed really unable to move. ¡°Chu Qing, can you hear me?¡± ¡°I can hear it, but my hands and feet are not listening.¡± Huaiyu thought for a while, busy loudly said: ¡°Chu Qing, do what I say.¡± Although he didn¡¯t know what Huai Yu was going to do, Chu Qing still raised his ears and listened carefully. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1550 According to Huai Yu, Chu Qing first calmed down to adjust her interest rate to activate her own meridian, and then tried to control her hands and feet so that she would not fall off the cliff. A few times down, Chu Qing really solved the trouble of his hands and feet being frozen, he took a deep breath and then continued to move in the direction of Xuelian. Huai Yu looked nervously at Chu Qing who was moving. If she didn¡¯t follow Chu Qing together, maybe Chu Qing had already killed Snow Mountain. With such a thought, Huaiyu couldn¡¯t help boasting a few words in his heart. Finally, after Chu Qing¡¯s unremitting efforts, Tianshan Xuelian was picked by him. After installing the snow lotus, Chu Qing began to climb up step by step. It is easier to climb up than to climb down, but Chu Qing still dare not relax his vigilance. After Chu Qing climbed the cliff, he sat on the snow and gasped. He had decided that if he took the Tianshan Snow Lotus back, and the emperor repented, he would definitely catch her here and let her taste the ice . ¡°Chu Qing, are you okay?¡± Chu Qing shook his head, and then handed Tianshan Snow Lotus to Huaiyu, and said, ¡°Fortunately, I brought you with me, otherwise my little life will be thrown here.¡± Huai Yu proudly lifts the head and said, ¡°That is, if it weren¡¯t for me, you would have fallen into an ice sculpture.¡± Chu Qing nodded with a smile, and then said: ¡°Time is not and the others, let¡¯s go back quickly.¡± ¡°Go.¡± The emperor walked anxiously outside the hall. On the one hand, she hoped that Chu Qing would bring Tianshan Snow Lotus back as soon as possible, so that the queen mother would be saved. On the one hand, I hope Chu Qing did not bring back Tianshan Snow Lotus, so that she can kill Poria justly and seal the Gong Family. However, compared with the two, the emperor still prayed to heaven to let Chu Qing bring back the Tianshan Snow Lotus. ¡°Your Majesty, Your Majesty, Master Chu is back.¡± The emperor looked at it excitedly and asked, ¡°What about Tianshan Snow Lotus?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, the slave only saw Master Chu coming back.¡± ¡°fool!¡± The emperor walked around Court Eunuch and walked to the outer hall. Sure enough, he saw Chu Qing and Huaiyu. Two of them had endured the hardships of a long journey, and they still had a chill. ¡°Your Majesty, the minister is back.¡± ¡°Tianshan Snow Lotus?¡± The Emperor asked anxiously. Chu Qing looked towards Huaiyu. Huaiyu showed Tianshan Xuelian to the emperor and said, ¡°Your Majesty, please give the queen mother medicine as soon as possible. The sooner you take Tianshan Xuelian, the better the medicine efficacy.¡± The emperor waved his hand, and Huaiyu took Tianshan Xuelian into the inner hall. The medicine efficacy of Tianshan Xuelian was related to the time after picking. The sooner you take it, the better the effect. ¡°Chu Qing, this time you brought back the Tianshan Snow Lotus, which is indispensable. Let¡¯s step back first.¡± Chu Qing frowned, but left. Some things had to wait for the queen mother to wake up before she had a chance to speak. The medicine efficacy of Tianshan Xuelian is really good. After taking it for a while, the queen really woke up after a while. Huai Yu kept guarding in the inner hall. Hearing that the Empress was awake, she immediately approached, first congratulating Heaven on blessing, and then exaggerated how the hard-earned Tianshan Snow Lotus was to the Queen Mother. The result is conceivable. The Queen Mother knew that the Tianshan snow lotus was picked by Chu Qing in death, and she was very grateful. Knowing that the emperor was still in trouble with Chu Qing, he not only stood up to protect Chu Qing, but also scolded the emperor. The empress is not obedient to the emperor ¡¯s words, so even if she finds various reasons and excuses to make it difficult for Chu Qing, as long as the queen ¡¯s sentence picking snow lotus has merits and demerits, the emperor must let go of Chu Qing and be polite Thank him. Chu Qing saw the emperor being so polite to him, and was very comfortable in his heart. This was not a waste of his hard work going to Snow Mountain and picking snow lotus in Tianshan Mountain. Moreover, according to the empress dowager, Fuling was saved. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1551 On the 2nd day, Chu Qing happened to meet the emperor who came to see the empress when he visited the empress, and immediately thought that this was a good time. ¡°I don¡¯t know Your Majesty remember the agreement with the minister?¡± The emperor frowned and said, ¡°Chu Qing, don¡¯t unsatisfied.¡± Chu Qing was very displeased, but said with a smile: ¡°Your Majesty, but Your Majesty personally agreed, as long as the minister collected the Tianshan snow lotus, Your Majesty will let go of Poria, let go of the Gong Family, Your Majesty now Do you want to say something like this? ¡° The emperor looked sullenly at Chu Qing who was standing in front of her. She thought that the matter would go on like this. Didn¡¯t expect, Chu Qing would be so persistent. ¡°The loss of the national treasure is very serious, and I have to consider it carefully.¡± Chu Qing complexion slightly changed, just about to speak, a confused empress said: ¡°What agreement? What is the relationship between the loss of the national treasure and Fuling that girl?¡± The emperor looked towards elsewhere without saying a word. When Chu Qing saw it, he lost the national treasure, Fu Ling was imprisoned, and his agreement with the emperor, without omission and in detail, told the queen mother, of course, he did not at all said In fact, the loss of the national treasure was directed and performed by the emperor, but he also mentioned a little more politely. The queen mother is a wise man, and the emperor is her child, naturally knowing what she is thinking. The queen mother looked at Chu Qing, and then said to the emperor: ¡°Child, you have an agreement with Chu Qing, he brought Tianshan Snow Lotus back, then you should fulfill the agreement, release Poria, and not punish for the loss of national treasure Gong Family. ¡° The emperor¡¯s face was embarrassed, and he bent over and said, ¡°The mother, this matter, the mother does not understand, child ¡­¡± ¡°Why? Don¡¯t listen to Ai¡¯s words?¡± The queen mother interrupted the emperor¡¯s words and looked at her seriously. The emperor moved his mouth, and finally he was unwilling to compromise: ¡°Come here, pass on the purpose, the national treasure is lost, the crime is not in Gong Family, let Gong Family Patriarch out.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Chu Qing watched Court Eunuch go out and immediately bent over to respectfully say: ¡°Your Majesty, brave enough to go to the big prison together and take Poria out of prison.¡± The emperor raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°Can¡¯t you wait for a while?¡± Chu Qing nodded with a smile, said: ¡°Poria is my wife, naturally can¡¯t wait.¡± The emperor was speechless. On the contrary, the Empress Dowager, after listening to Chu Qing¡¯s words, a kind smile appeared on his face, and said to him: ¡°Go, go and accompany Fu Ling, that girl may be terrified.¡± ¡°Thank you, Mother Majesty.¡± Chu Qing bowed down and thanked him, withdrew from the bedroom and went straight to the prison. It¡¯s been a few days since Po Ling was detained. I don¡¯t know if the emperor has used other tricks to deal with Po Ling. He has to rush to see it as soon as possible. When Fu Ling saw Chu Qing, she was finally relaxed. She was imprisoned by the emperor that day, and she knew that Chu Qing would save her. But she heard that Chu Qing promised the emperor to go to pick Tianlian Snow Lotus to save her, her heart was hanging all the time. Later, she inquired the jailer again, and the jailer told her nothing, causing her to be always frightened. Fortunately, Chu Qing is now safe and sound, otherwise, how does she feel at home? ¡°Poria, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Chu Qing said distressedly when he saw the splash in Poria¡¯s eyes: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it made you suffer.¡± Fu Ling shook his head with a smile, raised his hand to wipe the tears from the corner of his eyes, and said: ¡°No, I did not suffer.¡± Chu Qing hugged her into her arms distressedly, then gently patted her back, comforted: ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay, I¡¯m here.¡± Poria nodded, she knew Chu Qing would come to rescue her, she always believed in him, and he never let her down. Chu Qing walked out of the jail with Fuling, and then went to meet the emperor, but he heard that the emperor entrusted him with a heavy responsibility. Although he was doubtful, he still agreed. The actual situation is that Chu Qing can¡¯t accept either, because the emperor¡¯s words make him unable to refuse. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1552 The emperor¡¯s entrusting task to Chu Qing was soon known to the Aristocratic Family, which was undoubtedly a blow to them, and Chu Qing also had an unusual relationship with Gong Family, which seemed extremely extremely to them dangerous. The night after knowing that the emperor had entrusted Chu Qing with responsibility, the people of Aristocratic Family gathered together for a family meeting. ¡°How could the emperor suddenly entrust Chu Qing with a heavy responsibility?¡± ¡°do not know.¡± ¡°And I heard that Chu Qing and Gong Family have a great relationship, so that our situation can be dangerous.¡± A senior-sixty-looking old man, stroking his beard, said calmly: ¡°Not only that, the emperor clearly knew the relationship between Chu Qing and Gong Family, but also entrusted him with a heavy responsibility, which made me have to doubt that the emperor wanted Get rid of us. ¡° ¡°Get rid of us?¡± The people in the room were talking about chirp chirp twitter twitter. When they heard that the emperor wanted to get rid of them, they were surprised and frightened. ¡°Yes.¡± The old man took a cup of tea and took a sip of tea, and then continued: ¡°You think, how many years have passed, our Aristocratic Family has been sitting on equal footing with the Gong Family, and there are countless grievances between the 2 family members. It ¡¯s clear, but although she knows, she has not at all intervened, why? ¡± ¡°why?¡± The old man laughed and said: ¡°It is because she needs our two families to check and balance each other. If one family is missing, the other family will become a serious problem in her heart.¡± ¡°Then why does the emperor want to get rid of us now?¡± ¡°Naturally because she thought of a better way.¡± The middle-aged man sitting next to him said suddenly, he looked at the person in the room, and said: ¡°Chu Qing is wise, and his strength cannot be underestimated, plus He has a great relationship with Gong Family. As long as the emperor controls Chu Qing, he will naturally control Gong Family. In this way, we no longer need our Aristocratic Family. ¡° The middle-aged man¡¯s words made other people suddenly understand, and they all felt that he was right, but one thing they ignored, that is, Chu Qing will not be easily controlled by the emperor. ¡°Since this is the case, what should we do?¡± ¡°We naturally can¡¯t sit still.¡± The middle-aged man said firmly in his eyes. ¡°We have to find ways to destroy the relationship between them.¡± ¡°How to do it?¡± middle-aged man looked towards a young man sitting next to him, young man nodded with a smile, and then said to the people in the house: ¡°I heard that although Chu Qing and Gong Family have a great relationship, there are many people in Gong Family. Do n¡¯t trust Chu Qing, we can start from here. ¡° ¡°You mean ¡­ to divorce their relationship?¡± Someone next to him asked uncertainly. The young man was nodded and said: ¡°Yes, as long as the relationship between Chu Qing¡¯s Gong Family breaks down, then the emperor must reconsider, and Gong Family and Chu Qing become enemies, which is a 100-profit and nothing for us Harm. ¡° ¡°Yeah, if Chu Qing and Gong Family become enemies, then we can recruit Chu Qing, after all, he is a rare talent.¡± ¡°Well, and even if he doesn¡¯t stand with us, Gong Family will also be good for him, which is a good thing for us.¡± The old man nodded said. ¡°Okay, since it¡¯s decided, then implement the plan as soon as possible, lest you have a long night.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The old man stroked his beard and suddenly opened the mouth and said: ¡°This time the plan can¡¯t be leaked to anyone, and don¡¯t let Wushuang know about it, it¡¯s unwilling to do anything, and it¡¯s not safe to do things. It ¡¯s a smart person again. In that case, Aristocratic Family is in trouble. ¡° Aristocratic Family¡¯s family meeting is over, a vicious scheme is in progress, and the planned Chu Qing and Gong Family are still unknown. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1553 On the second day, a rumor suddenly appeared in the city, saying that Chu Qing, who had just been entrusted by the emperor, had colluded with the forces of the rivers and lakes, and was a complete liar. All of a sudden, Chu Qing became the target of the crowd. There were people pointing fingers behind the road, discussing spiritedly, and the topics after tea and dinner were all around him. The root of the rumors is Aristocratic Family. The people of Aristocratic Family looked at the rumors with satisfaction, but they were still not satisfied. After all, it was constructed by them, not a fact. If it is investigated by someone, it will still cause no harm to Chu Qing. ¡°This time must be Chu Qing¡¯s life.¡± The people of Aristocratic Family not only missed Chu Qing, but also found many killers on the rivers and lakes. If Chu Qing could not be an ally, he could only let him die. Chu Qing found something wrong while walking on the road. There was a slight footstep behind him. Although the sound was very low, he still vaguely felt the killing coming from behind. Chu Qing is very clever. Rumors of collusion between him and the Jianghu forces have just been heard in the city. Now that someone is going to kill him, it seems that he really caused a lot of trouble. The enemy is in the dark, and Chu Qing does not dare to neglect the carelessness. He does not know how many people are coming, what his strength is, and it is not the time to confront them head-on. Chu Qing glanced behind him, then moved his feet, quickly ran to the side road, and then turned over a wall, and then continued to run to a secret place. Although Chu Qing is quite sure of his strength, but now is a critical period, he has to be careful. After getting rid of the person behind him, Chu Qing came out. He leaned on the wall, embracing his hands. After a while, a person came out next to him, his eyes were sharp, his body exuded a cold breath. ¡°sect master.¡± Chu Qing glanced at him and said, ¡°You follow me these days, but don¡¯t follow too closely. I want to see who wants to get rid of me.¡± The man knows nodded and says, ¡°Yes, sect master.¡± ¡°Well, let¡¯s go back first.¡± When the man disappeared, Chu Qing straightened up and looked at the sky, then prepared to go back. Suddenly, the sharp weapon passed over his ear, Chu Qing flashed to the side, gaze as if a torch looked directly in front. ¡°Since you¡¯re here, come and meet each other.¡± Chu Qing tone barely fell, a few people came out right in front, and a few people came out next to it, adding up to 7 or 8 of them, all staring at Chu Qing fiercely. ¡°You are Chu Qing?¡± The headed person looked at Chu Qing coldly and said, ¡°Someone has to pay to buy your life.¡± Chu Qing sneered, said: ¡°Just a few of you, but also want my life.¡± The head of the complexion changed, raising his hand: ¡°Go.¡± The killer next to him rushed towards Chu Qing, and Chu Qing backed away, then squinted, his hands clenched tightly, and also greeted the enemy. At the beginning, Chu Qing still had the upper hand, but he was outnumbered. After a while, Chu Qing was struggling. Shua! A sound suddenly sounded next to him, the fighting person looked over, the killer showed a puzzled expression, and Chu Qing hooked his mouth. The sudden appearance of the killer is about to kill the killer. The difference between the strength of the two groups is not the little bit. Soon, the group of killers fled. ¡°Sect master, are you okay?¡± Chu Qing shook his head and said, ¡°You just happened.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Chu Qing nodded with a smile, and then turned around and left, it was not early, he should go back. Back to Gong Family, Chu Qing first went to visit Fuling in the room, and happened to see Fuling¡¯s weak face, supported by the maid, and yelled: ¡°Poling.¡± When Po Ling turned around and saw Chu Qing, there were some surprises in her eyes and she was happy: ¡°You are back.¡± Chu Qing reached out to support her, frowns saying: ¡°You look weak, what¡¯s going on? What¡¯s wrong?¡± Poria did not answer, only bowed her head shyly, and the little girl next to her said with a smile: ¡°Patriarch is happy.¡± Chu Qing was stunned for a while, then asked excitedly: ¡°Is it true? Are you really pregnant?¡± Poria blushed, nodded with a smile only. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1554 Poria is pregnant, Chu Qing is almost happy and broken, and has been with her in the room, not going anywhere. Fu Ling sees Chu Qing happy, and she is also happy in her heart. Just when two people were blaming, knocking on the door suddenly sounded, Chu Qing slightly frowned and asked, ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Not good, Gong Family suddenly came to a group of Jianghu people, they said that Chu Young Master colluded with Jianghu forces, they came to discuss an argument.¡± Chu Qing complexion sank, he hadn¡¯t taken this matter seriously, after all, it was just gossip, but now that everyone has already found the door, then he has to manage it. ¡°Where?¡± ¡°In the lobby, the housekeeper is coping with them.¡± Chu Qing was just about to get up, but was pulled by Fu Ling and stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯m going.¡± Chu Qing shook his head and said: ¡°You are pregnant now, don¡¯t worry about these things, you can rest assured that I will solve it.¡± Po Ling shook his head and said, ¡°No, you are waiting here.¡± Chu Qing shook his head and just about to speak, Fu Ling said to him: ¡°You stay here, since they arrived at my Gong Family, naturally I will come forward, you can rest assured that I have a sense of responsibility for this matter. Chu Qing thought about it, and it is true that it is not appropriate for him to go out now. He does n¡¯t know who the rumors came from, nor what their purpose is. If he goes out now, it ¡¯s certainly unreasonable. Too. ¡°Then be careful, I will be behind you, call me if you have something.¡± Chu Qing warned repeatedly. Poria nodded, turned around with the little maid, and dared to come to Gong Family to make trouble, didn¡¯t she take the Gong Family Patriarch as her eyes? There was still some distance from the hall, Fu Ling heard the noisy business, she narrowed her eyes and walked straight towards it. ¡°Patriarch is here.¡± The people who were arguing quieted down and all looked towards Poria. After Poulin came to the hall, he sat directly on the throne, and then looked at the people with cold faces. ¡°Don¡¯t you have trouble with my Gong Family today, do you have any comments on my Poria?¡± ¡°I heard that Patriarch has a great relationship with Chu Qing. Today we just want to understand the collusion between Chu Qing and Jianghu forces. Also, what is the relationship between Gong Family and Chu Qing?¡± Fu Ling looked up towards the person who spoke, coldly said: ¡°What is the relationship between my Gong Family and Chu Qing, and it¡¯s not your turn to ask.¡± ¡°Patriarch means that even if Chu Qing is colluding with the Jianghu forces, Gong Family must protect it, which is equivalent to Gong Family also colluding with the Jianghu forces.¡± Poria slap the table and stand up suddenly, scolded with a snap: ¡°My Gong Family can¡¯t get you impudent yet!¡± The people from the rivers and lakes were taken aback by the breath from Fuling. Fuling looked at them coldly and said, ¡°Come here, let me blast these people out.¡± ¡°Yes, Patriarch.¡± Fu Ling looked at those people leaving with a cold face, and couldn¡¯t help but wonder, Chu Qing actually offended who, why is there such a rumor? Chu Qing came out from behind, he looked at the backs of those people, then looked towards Fu Ling and asked, ¡°Are you all right?¡± Poulin shook his head, just about to speak, and suddenly the housekeeper trot in and said, ¡°Patriarch, the emperor is here.¡± Fu Ling frowned, looked towards Chu Qing, Chu Qing also looked at him with doubt. The two went to greet the emperor together. After a brief chat, the emperor suddenly said that he knew Poria was happy, and he brought a doctor to diagnose Poria. Although Chu Qing had doubts, it was not easy to refuse, so he asked the doctor to diagnose Poria, but somehow found the problem. ¡°what happened?¡± The doctor looked at Chu Qing with a serious face and said, ¡°Ma¡¯s pulse is unstable and there are signs of slipping.¡± When Fuling heard the words of Tai Yi, she looked nervously towards Chu Qing and Chu Qing pats her hand, signaling her not to worry. Because of Chu Qing¡¯s comfort, Fu Ling slowly calmed down and looked at them quietly. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1555 ¡°Great doctor, what do you say?¡± Tai Chi lowered his head and thought for a while, and said: ¡°There may be many reasons for the instability of Madam¡¯s pulse. You can prescribe a few anti-embryonic drugs and let Madam take it.¡± Hearing the words of Tai Yi, Chu Qing¡¯s face softened slightly. He looked at Poria and then asked, ¡°How do I adjust it?¡± ¡°Ma¡¯s health is good, don¡¯t worry too much, just move less in the near future, and after the fetus is stable, you can move in an appropriate amount.¡± Chu Qing nodded, said: ¡°Thank you doctor.¡± The Taichi waved his hands again and again and said, ¡°This is the duty of the servants, and adults are welcome.¡± Chu Qing smiled, then crouched down and took Fuling¡¯s hand, comforted: ¡°Have you heard? The doctor said it¡¯s not serious, as long as you take a good rest during this time, you will be fine.¡± Poria nodded with a smile, and then looked towards the emperor sitting in a chair next to him, saying: ¡°many thanks Your Majesty remembers Poria, and also specially brought a doctor to diagnose Poria, otherwise ¡­¡± ¡°Aiqing is polite, you and Chu Qing are working hard for me, and I will naturally treat you well.¡± The emperor said with a smile. Chu Qing laughed, did not speak. This emperor¡¯s palace is too deep, but it is not so simple for their good, it must be a plan. ¡°Okay, go ahead and prescribe the medicine recipe.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± Taiji nodded and said, and then carried the medicine chest out of the door. The emperor glanced at Chu Qing who was looking at Fu Ling, and then got up and said, ¡°Since it¡¯s fine, then I¡¯ll go back to the palace first.¡± Chu Qing stood up, and Fu Ling was ready to get up, but was interrupted by the emperor, ¡°Resume well, don¡¯t have to give it away.¡± Fu Ling looked at Chu Qing, and Chu Qing nodded to her, so she said to the emperor: ¡°Thank you Majesty for your understanding.¡± The emperor smiled for a moment, then said to Chu Qing: ¡°Chu Qing, don¡¯t give it away, stay with me.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty walks slowly.¡± Chu Qing sent the emperor to the door, then walked back to Fuling and saw her caressing her lower abdomen, knowing that she was still worried about slippery tires, and she comforted: ¡°Relax, it will be fine, but the pulse is unstable, maybe You have worked too hard recently, and if you cultivate yourself for a while, you will be fine if you take the medicine prescribed by the doctor on time. ¡° Poria nodded, she had just learned that she was pregnant soon, and now it turned into a sign that she had a slippery tire, which made her a little difficult to accept. The emperor walked alone to the hall, where the doctor was writing medicine recipes. The emperor looked around. Only the housekeeper and a servant of the Gong Family stood beside the doctor waiting for orders. ¡°Mr. Xu.¡± Hearing the sound, Taichi quickly got up and ran to the emperor, bending down and respectfully saying, ¡°What did Your Majesty tell you?¡± The emperor looked at the housekeeper and the servants, loudly said: ¡°The medicine recipe is ready? You have to be careful and don¡¯t make mistakes.¡± Doctor Tai was nodded and said, ¡°Your Majesty is at ease, and if you are careful, you will take care of Gong Family Patriarch¡¯s body.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± The emperor nodded, and then saw the housekeeper and the servant kept their heads down, and said, ¡°I will return to the palace in a while, and you go out to take care of it, so that no one else can see it.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Watching the housekeeper with his servant bow his head and exit the hall, the emperor said, ¡°Mr. Xu, according to you, is there any possibility of slipping tires after taking this antiemetic medicine?¡± After thinking for a long time, Xu Taiyi said, ¡°Patriarch has a good foundation, as long as he takes the anti-natal drug on time, there is no possibility of slipping.¡± The emperor narrowed his eyes, said solemnly: ¡°Who can be sure about this slippery thing.¡± Xu Taiyi froze for a moment, lifts the head looked towards the emperor, seeing her staring at herself sharply, she panicked and asked quickly: ¡°Your Majesty means ¡­¡± The emperor raised his lips and whispered: ¡°This child can¡¯t stay.¡± Xu Taiyi was slightly stunned, and then bowed his head and said: ¡°The minister understands.¡± The emperor¡¯s contented nodded turned and left. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1556 Poria rested in bed until the maid came in with the medicine, and then got up from the bed. Chu Qing went out to deal with rumors. Before leaving, 1000 Dinghua 10000 asked her to cultivate herself well. ¡°Patriarch, the doctor said that the medicine must be drunk while hot.¡± Xiaomao brought the medicine bowl to the Fuling table. Fuling lowered her head and smelled it. It smelled a bit pungent. After taking a sip, it felt not so bad. For the child in the belly, Poria gritted his teeth and drank a small half of the medicine. Poria wiped the remaining medicine from the corner of her mouth and asked, ¡°How many times a day does this medicine drink?¡± ¡°2 times a day.¡± Little maid packed the medicine bowl and said, ¡°The doctor said that because Patriarch has a child in his belly, in order to prevent the child from being harmed, although it is an anti-natal drug, he should also drink less, saying that Patriarch should be nursed with food. It ¡¯s better for the child in the belly. ¡° Poria nodded, this doctor is well thought out, it seems that in the future, she has to take good care of her body. Suddenly came a pain in the abdomen, Poria slightly frowned, covering his abdomen with his hand, the little girl on the side saw it, and asked quickly: ¡°Patriarch, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Fu Ling waved her hand and didn¡¯t speak. The pain suddenly disappeared. Fu Ling was puzzled in her heart and said, ¡°It was only after a sudden pain in my abdomen that I¡¯m fine now.¡± Xiaomao helped Fuling to the bed and said, ¡°The doctor said before leaving, there was a little pain in the first few medications, but it is normal, and there will be no pain in the back.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Fu Ling asked doubtfully. ¡°The doctor said so, and the slave-maid didn¡¯t know.¡± The little girl said with her head down. Poria lay back on the bed, and the little maid went out with the medicine bowl. After a while, Poria fell asleep. On the 2nd day, Xiaomao gave the anti-fetal medicine to Fuling on time. Fuling looked at the black soup and suddenly raised a doubt in her heart. When she took the medicine yesterday afternoon, her abdomen hurt again. Although she didn¡¯t understand the medical technique of pregnancy, she felt something was wrong. ¡°You go ahead.¡± After Xiaomao left, Poria picked up the medicine bowl and took a small sip. After a while, the abdomen hurt again, but the pain was not as severe as the previous 2 times. Poria lowered the medicine bowl, then sat back on the bed to adjust her breath. When she opened her eyes again, her eyes became sharp. This medicine really has problems. understood After the medicine had problems, Fuling did not at all claim that she still pretended to take the medicine on time every day, but actually dumped the medicine when no one was there. Poria didn¡¯t know who was responsible for her. Although her first suspicion was that the doctor had moved her hands in the medicine recipe, it was also possible that someone had taken the medicine again after the medicine was cured. She must take the one that hurt her. People pull it out. Fu Ling told Chu Qing in a timely manner about the problem with the anti-embryonic drugs, which scared Chu Qing to quickly take the pulse for her and invited the doctor to come privately. After reading it, the doctor said that Fuling did show signs of slipping, and it was obvious. Poria showed the medicine she drank to the doctor. After the doctor saw it, she said that there was a problem with the medicine, so she could not take Poria absolutely. Chu Qing complexion ashen, he does not know who is responsible for Poria, his opponents are too many, everyone is possible. Later, Poria replaced the analgesics prescribed by Taiyi every day with the drugs prescribed by the doctor that Chu Qing had found. After taking a few days, Poria felt that his body really showed signs of improvement. However, because Poria had symptoms of slippery tires before, and then drank a soup containing chronic slippery drugs, the body became very bad, the pulse was unstable, and the fetus was ups and downs. Fortunately, Fuling found that Fuyao had problems with the anti-natal drugs in a timely manner. Coupled with Chu Qing¡¯s careful care all day, Fuling¡¯s body slowly began to improve. After a period of time, the pulse and fetus of Poria became normal, and they could walk around the bed. Poria¡¯s good transfer Chu Qing sighed in relief, if Poria and child really have something wrong, he will surely slaughter all sides. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1557 This morning, Fu Ling was taking a nap in the courtyard. Suddenly a breeze hit him. Fu Ling fiercely opened her eyes and watched all around alertly. There was a sudden emergence of murderous aura, Poria standing on the spot and observing all around. Suddenly, two black clothed persons appeared on the roof behind him, and the sword in his hand was moved towards Poria. Fuling flashed away, then kicked over, but was avoided by the black clothed person. Fuling was another side kick and kicked into the belly of one of the black clothed person. I saw that the man stepped back a few steps, then stood and looked at Po Ling, his eyes full of viciousness. Then, black clothed person appeared all around again. Po Ling looked at it roughly, there were more than a dozen or so. Touching the abdomen, Fuling was very worried. Hearing the moving domestic servants hurried over and saw Poria surrounded by black clothed person, they immediately yelled, ¡°Protect Patriarch!¡± The domestic servant soon fought with the black clothed person. Although the target of the black clothed person was Poria, Poria was protected by the domestic servant and was not injured. 2 The number of players is equal, and the strength is also equivalent, so it is difficult to win or lose in a moment. Poria was evacuated to a safe place under the protection of her servants. Poria would definitely not be alone if she had been in the past. But now it¡¯s different, she has Chu Qing¡¯s flesh in her belly, she must protect herself. When the black clothed person failed to reach his goal, he evacuated. The Gong Family was afraid that Poria was in danger, so they didn¡¯t chase the black clothed person, and they all guarded Poria. ¡°Patriarch, I found this on the ground, it was estimated that the black clothed person had just lost it.¡± Po Ling turned his head to look, and stunned, this is the token of 9 students. Not only Poria, but the housekeeper and others nearby recognized the token, they looked towards Poria. ¡°Patriarch, this is the token for 9 students.¡± Fu Ling didn¡¯t speak, and took the token silently and took a close look at it. This is really a 9-door token, nothing wrong. ¡°Patriarch, the sect master of 9-door is Chu Qing, and now the killer of 9-door is here, I am afraid it is related to Chu Qing.¡± The butler said euphemistically, in fact, what he really wanted to say was that he suspected that this was Chu Qing Instructed. What the steward was thinking, how could Fuling not know. She held the token in her hands and said solemnly: ¡°This matter has nothing to do with Chu Qing. Someone must have framed him.¡± ¡°9 Shengmen has unique ways of doing things and strict rules. If it is not for the sect master to give orders, who dare to come to our Gong Family.¡± Butler Yizheng said eloquently that she didn¡¯t want Poria to become blind because of love. Fu Ling shook her head and said firmly, ¡°No, I believe Chu Qing, he won¡¯t do it.¡± ¡°Patriarch.¡± ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go down first. I¡¯m very much at home in this matter.¡± Fuling said solemnly. The butler had no choice but to take the others out of the yard, and it happened that he happened to meet Chu Qing who came back from outside. Chu Qing saw the people from the upper and lower families of the Gong Family coming out of the yard together, guessing what was wrong, and stepped forward to ask questions, but the housekeeper only took a look at him and took the person away. Chu Qing quickly turned around and walked into the courtyard and saw Poria standing in the pavilion. ¡°Did something just happen?¡± Chu Qing walked to Fuling and asked worriedly: ¡°Are you all right?¡± Fu Ling looked at Chu Qing, handed him the 9-door token, and said: ¡°Just a group of killers suddenly appeared in Gong Family.¡± Chu Qing took the token, started, looked towards Fu Ling said: ¡°This is the token of 9 students.¡± Poria nodded and said, ¡°It fell from the killer.¡± Chu Qing looked at Fu Ling¡¯s face, no wonder the housekeeper had just treated him, and he must have suspected that he had something to do with it. ¡°Poulin, do you believe me?¡± Poria without the slightest hesitation¡¯s nodded, said: ¡°I believe.¡± Chu Qing nodded said, ¡°Okay, let me know about this matter. I will check it myself.¡± He wanted to see if it was the moth of who one after another. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1558 Chu Qing looked at the token in his hand and reviewed what happened recently. First, rumors spread that he colluded with the Jianghu forces. Later, Poria¡¯s anti-fetal medicine included chronic slippery drugs, and now there are killers who assassinated Gong Family. This pile, piece by piece, what is the connection? Although I can¡¯t figure out how these things are related, Chu Qing knows that the other party is coming to him. ¡°come out.¡± Chu Qing expressionless looked at the token in his hand. Suddenly, a person appeared behind him and respectfully said, ¡°What does the sect master tell you?¡± ¡°Check it for me. Whose token is this?¡± Chu Qing said while handing him the token in his hand. ¡°Yes.¡± Before the man left, Chu Qing warned repeatedly: ¡°Remember, the secret goes on.¡± ¡°Yes, sect master.¡± Chu Qing rubbed the rubbed the temple, perhaps, he should be rational, so that he has been passive, not only put Fuling in danger, but also he was very unhappy. The people under Chu Qing were very efficient in their work. The news came out early in the morning on 3rd day. It turned out that a killer in the 9th school door sold out Chu Qing, also known as a traitor, for money. Chu Qing looked at the man who was kneeling in front of him. In the past, Chu Qing at most drove him away, but now, the situation can no longer make him soft-hearted. Being kind to the enemy is cruel to yourself. When Fuling came to the hall with her maid, she saw a person kneeling on the floor, but she didn¡¯t ask questions, but walked to Chu Qing and sat down. ¡°Poria, I have to give you an account of the assassination of Gong Family a few days ago.¡± Chu Qing looked at Poria and said. Fu Ling looked at him suspiciously, and saw Chu Qing say to the person kneeling on the ground: ¡°Keep things clear without omission and in detail.¡± The person kneeling on the ground leaned over the floor and said clearly how he did the traitor of 9 lives for money, with a remorse in his tone. After listening to the narrative, Fu Ling turned to look towards Chu Qing and asked, ¡°How are you going to deal with him?¡± Chu Qing shook his head and said, ¡°I will hand him over to you. You can do whatever you want.¡± Fu Ling frowned, just about to speak, but the butler who was standing beside him suddenly said: ¡°9 sect master sect master This is to shirk responsibility? Who knows if this person has been ordered by you to lie for you to escape guilt . ¡° Chu Qing is close to frowns. He doesn¡¯t know why the people of Gong Family have always misunderstood him. How could he hurt Poria? Fu Ling turned her head to stare at the housekeeper, and said, ¡°Just talk nonsense, Chu Qing is not such a person.¡± ¡°Patriarch, knowing people, knowing faces, not knowing, you can¡¯t just because ¡­¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Fu Ling loudly shouted, then looked at the Gong Family standing in the house and said: ¡°I¡¯m warning you as Patriarch, Chu Qing is my Husband and your master. He is a heart with justice People will never do harm to the sky. ¡° Chu Qing moved to look at maintaining his Poria, he didn¡¯t expect Poria to say this remark, and I was moved to bear in his heart. ¡°Everyone, I know that you have always suspected that my heart is wrong, but I showed you again today that I absolutely did nothing to hurt Gong Family.¡± Chu Qing also looked at the Gong Family who were present and said. Quiet in the hall, Chu Qing took Fuling¡¯s hand and sat down, then took out something from her arms and put it in Fuling¡¯s palm. Poria looked down and turned out to be the sect master order of 9 students. She looked doubtfully towards Chu Qing, and Chu Qing laughed at her, her eyes full of tenderness. ¡°In front of you, I handed the sect master order of Poison 9 to Poria today. The sect master of Possession 9 is Poria, and Poria controls the 9 physiomen.¡± Fu Ling shook his head and said, ¡°Chu Qing, you don¡¯t have to do this, I believe you.¡± Chu Qing looked at her and said, ¡°I believe in you too.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 1559 Po Lin finally accepted the sect master order of 9 students under the firm attitude of Chu Qing. They trusted each other, knew what the other party did for themselves, and knew the intention of the other party, so in fact it did n¡¯t matter who held the 9 students in their hands. . Because of the various things that have happened recently, Chu Qing and Fu Ling would have been separated, but due to their trust in each other, the relationship between the two did not deteriorate but became more intimate. This news came into the ears of Aristocratic Family people, and Aristocratic Family was very angry all the way up and down. What had been planned strategies had actually evolved into this way, which made them unthinkable. The sudden blow made Aristocratic Family people angry, but they were powerless to the current situation. In the end, they had to call together Aristocratic Family¡¯s backbone to discuss countermeasures. Shi Wushuang happily ran home, but found that the atmosphere at home was very wrong, and asked the maid to know that the elders in the family were discussing things. With curiosity suddenly coming together, Shi Wushuang cat approached the house with the door closed. ¡°No, we can¡¯t let this happen, we must find a way to break their relationship.¡± ¡°Yeah, if the people from Chu Qing and Gong Family find out that we are provoking their relationship and sending someone to assassinate them, it is equivalent to the Aristocratic Family being caught by them and we are completely at a disadvantage. ¡° The old man agreed with the nodded, saying: ¡°That¡¯s right, since we have already implemented the plan once, we don¡¯t care about implementing it once more, but this time, we must guarantee that 10000 will be guaranteed.¡± ¡°Then you always think that this time we are going to start with Chu Qing, or Poria?¡± The middle-aged man next to him thought for a while and said, ¡°It is estimated that Chu Qing has taken precautions now, and we are not good at starting him. As for Fu Ling, she has been staying at Gong Family for a while, and she has not been out, we have no way to start. . ¡° ¡°As far as I know, the people in the Gong Family are still very upset about Chu Qing, and we can use this to continue to cause trouble.¡± Shi Wushuang unable to bear who has been standing at the door eavesdropping. She pushed open the door and walked in, loudly said: ¡°How can you do this.¡± The people in the room looked at Shi Wushuang in shock. After the shock, some of them looked big, while others looked at her seriously. ¡°Wushuang, why is it so big and small, dare to eavesdrop on the elders¡¯ deliberations.¡± Shi Wushuang didn¡¯t seem to hear the reprimand, but just stepped forward and said: ¡°No wonder I heard on the street some time ago that Chu Qing colluded with the Jianghu forces, and that the Gong Family was attacked. It was you who did it.¡± ¡°Impudent!¡± The old man vigorously patted the table and said, ¡°I dare to speak to the elders like this, whoever comes, pull me out of the room and close it in the room. No one will let her out without my order. ¡° ¡°Grandfather, you can¡¯t do this.¡± Shi Wushuang said arrogantly, ¡°Chu Qing He is a good person, he hasn¡¯t done anything, you can¡¯t frame him.¡± The room was quiet, everyone looked at Shi Wushuang, a middle age person next to him got up and walked in front of Shi Wushuang, and suddenly asked, ¡°Wu Shuang, do you like Chu Qing that kid?¡± Shi Wushuang was shocked for a while, and then shyly shouted, ¡°No, there is no such thing.¡± The people present looked at Shi Wushuang in disbelief. Shi Wushuang was anxious and waved his hand repeatedly: ¡°Really not, I don¡¯t like Chu Qing.¡± ¡°Then why are you talking to him?¡± Middle-aged man asked. ¡°Do you know that we do this because it is about the life and death of our Aristocratic Family?¡± Shi Wushuang¡¯s eyes suddenly dimmed. She lowered her head slightly and said, ¡°But you can¡¯t frame him, Chu Qing. He saved my life.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 1560 Shi Wushuang knew that she could not stop the elders of her family, and her heart was unable to bear to feel guilty for Chu Qing. She did n¡¯t know that everything that happened in recent times was planned by her own family, which made her feel sorry for Chu Qing. After Shi Wushuang left, the people of Aristocratic Family continued to make plans. They must eliminate Chu Qing ¡¯s troubles. Otherwise, they will not have a birthday after Aristocratic Family. The people of Aristocratic Family are thinking of ways to destroy the relationship between Chu Qing and Gong Family. The people of Gong Family are also thinking of countermeasures to separate Chu Qing and Poria. Chu Qing and Fu Ling together, the people of Gong Family are not happy at all, not to mention the various messes that have occurred recently, so that they have a little bit of affection for Chu Qing. After discussing with the Gong Family, the goal was placed on Shi Wushuang. The relationship between Shi Wushuang and Chu Qing was unclear. At first, Fuling was suspicious of Chu Qing, so they could push the waves to help Fuling. Misunderstanding again with Chu Qing. After a few days, Shi Wushuang walked on the street, and there was a loud noise in front of her. Before she approached, a person came out of the crowd. ¡°Are you a Wushuang Young Lady?¡± Shi Wushuang looked at the person standing in front of him, with a blank look on his face, and said, ¡°Yes, I am Shi Wushuang.¡± ¡°Great,¡± the man said happily, then looked at all around and asked in a low voice: ¡°Wu Shuang Young Lady, do you know Chu Qing?¡± Shi Wushuang was nodded again and said, ¡°I know Chu Qing.¡± The man suddenly took out a letter from his arms and handed it to Shi Wushuang, and said: ¡°Please give him this letter. This matter is related to his life. Please must agree.¡± As soon as Shi Wushuang heard about Chu Qing¡¯s life, he took the letter without hesitation and said, ¡°I will definitely pass it on to you, you ¡­¡± Before Shi Wushuang¡¯s words were finished, the man ran away. Looking at the man in a hurry, Shi Wushuang had no trace of suspicion and only felt that the matter was urgent. She had to find Chu Qing as soon as possible, and then handed the letter to him. Shi Wushuang quickly found Chu Qing, but what she didn¡¯t know was that behind her, the Gong Family people always followed her. ¡°You¡¯re looking for me?¡± Chu Qing asked suspiciously. He and Shi Wushuang hadn¡¯t seen each other for a long time. I don¡¯t know why Shi Wushuang suddenly found him? Shi Wushuang handed Chu Qing the letter that person sent to her, saying: ¡°Someone asked me to give this to you, saying it is very important.¡± Chu Qing took it in doubt and opened it. It was just a blank piece of paper with nothing on it. Chu Qing looked up towards Shi Wushuang, Shi Wushuang lowered his head, did not see Chu Qing looking at her. When a breeze blew, Chu Qing suddenly smelled a faint scent in the air, and the taste was still a bit strange, not a floral fragrance, like ¡­ Chu Qing stunned. ¡°Chu Qing, I heard that Poria was pregnant, is it true?¡± Shi Wushuang asked suddenly, a sad flash in his eyes. Chu Qing nodded said, ¡°It has been several months.¡± Shi Wushuang looked at him with a smile and said, ¡°It¡¯s great.¡± Chu Qing nodded, looking at Shi Wushuang¡¯s eyes with a hint of inquiry, ¡°Wushuang Young Lady, who is this letter for you to give me?¡± Shi Wushuang shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. The man gave me and ran away. He only said that this matter is related to your life. I didn¡¯t think much about it.¡± Chu Qing frowned, who exactly was going to strike him? The smell in the air is getting heavier, Chu Qing¡¯s mouth is ticked, it seems that he will immediately understood. ¡°Chu ¡­ Chu Qing, how do I feel nodded?¡± Shi Wushuang shook his head uncomfortably, and Chu Qing in front of him became more and more blurred. Seeing Shi Wushuang paralyzed to the ground, Chu Qing also frowned and shook his head, then collapsed on the ground beside her. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1561 Looking at Shi Wushuang and Chu Qing who are already in a coma, Gong Family is quite satisfied. This time, even if he is Chu Qing, he can¡¯t escape. Before they fought wisely with Chu Qing, but they were escaped by him every time. This time they are fully prepared for 10000 and they will not miss again. ¡°What should I do now?¡± One of them asked. ¡°What else can we do, send someone to Inn, and we will return to Gong Family to inform Patriarch about this matter.¡± Another person urgently replied, showing how urgent this matter is for them. ¡°You two, send them to Dragon Sect Inn, live in the best cabin, and stare at them in the dark.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Immediately afterwards, the Gong Family people rushed back to the Gong Family non-stop, and wanted to inform Po Ling of the incident without knowing it. Chu Qing and Shi Wushuang were stuffed into the carriage and taken away. Chu Qing was conscious. He just listened to what the people said just now. didn¡¯t expect This group of people is really unstoppable. After so long, I still want to provoke the relationship between myself and Poria. However, he is now exhausted. It may be that he just accidentally inhaled the mist, so his body is so weak, and his vision is so blurred. Here, he and Shi Wushuang have been placed in the upper room of Inn, and the clothes on them are also messed up, the posture is ambiguous, and people who don¡¯t know will misunderstand what a special relationship between them when they see it. On the other side, the Gong Family people have already returned to the Gong Family to find Poria, Poria is undisturbed, she at first only think that this group of people and Chu Qing on the bar will arrange such stigma for him. Chu Qing and Shi Wushuang are carrying her together? She doesn¡¯t believe it. She stood with her hands down and was extremely indifferent, ¡°I don¡¯t believe a word of what you say, you can leave.¡± ¡°Patriarch, what we said is true, and it is by no means fabricated. We are all dedicated to Patriarch. You don¡¯t want you to be deceived by Chu Qing and outsiders!¡± An Elder said with a heartache. ¡°I have believed many of you here many times before, but I believe everyone has seen the results every time, right?¡± Fu Ling asked back, raising his eyebrows. ¡°Patriarch, you believe us for the last time, 10000. Chu Qing is really outside with others Busan and Busi. How do you feel at home? Do you believe in Chu Qing¡¯s self-control? So you know he is a man.¡± Hearing this, Poria was a bit undecided, and the expression appeared a bit unnatural. Gong Family ca n¡¯t help but continue to work hard, ¡°Patriarch, we are also good for both of you, if you are fine, you are happy, if you have something, you know what to do next?¡± ¡°Enough! Let me think about it.¡± Fu Ling shouted loudly. Gong Family people looked at each other in blank dismay, but knew they were not far from success. And Chu Qing, who was unconscious at Inn on the other side, was taken away by a covered face female silently and avoiding his eyes and ears. Chu Qing woke up in a forest of leaves and his brain was dizzy. He slowed down for a while before he was relatively awake. Just in the coma, he was not completely unconscious, he could feel a covered face female taking him out when there was a long hair fluttering. Now he looked around all around, and really saw the person who rescued him not far behind. ¡°Thank you for your help, Chu Qing will repay in the future.¡± He bowed his head and politely opened his mouth. The covered face female said coldly, ¡°No need to worry.¡± ¡°Under Chu Qing, dare to ask the girl ¡­?¡± Chu Qing thought, he couldn¡¯t save the other person, and he didn¡¯t even know the life saving benefactor. ¡°Ye Chenxi.¡± Hearing this, Chu Qing¡¯s pupils contracted suddenly. How could he not know what these three words represent, but this is Ye Family Patriarch! It is the woman on his apex. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1562 Poria thought for a while, the Gong Family people waited more and more anxiously, and all of them started to stir. Someone finally said to disable to bear first, ¡°Patriarch, I don¡¯t know how you think about it? Forgive me to speak bluntly, if you are hesitant, maybe Chu Qing has already finished things with Shi Wushuang.¡± This is too thorny to Poria¡¯s nerves, but that is her man, how can she touch any woman except her! She squeezed a word ¡°good¡± from the gap between her teeth, and her heart was restless like a roller coaster, with ups and downs and turbulence. 10000 1 Chu Qing really and Shi Wushuang stolen and stealthily cooperate, how should she be at home? How to treat Chu Qing? Gong Family showed up with a smile, Chu Qing, your good day is coming to an end. Gong Family people lead Fuling towards Dragon Sect Inn while dreaming about spring and autumn. When entering the Inn, the Gong Family had received the news from the subordinates and directly led Fuling to the room where Chu Qing and Shi Wushuang lived. Before entering the door, Fuling couldn¡¯t move the door opener. She was panicking. 10000 Chu Qing really had a relationship with Shi Wushuang. What kind of face should she face them? Gong Family sees that this is the last step, but ca n¡¯t help but fail, and ca n¡¯t help but urge: ¡°Patriarch, only this last door, it ¡¯s between your thoughts of going in and out. Do you think you ¡¯ll be in this life Do you deceive yourself? ¡° Po Ling¡¯s eyes sternly swept away, and as soon as the heart closed his eyes, the hand pushed forward the door. A voter walked in, Fuling walked into the room, only Shi Wushuang was seen on the bed, and the clothes on Shi Wushuang¡¯s body were also complete, not at all and the traces of the pedestrian bed. She searched this room in 4 places, and there was no other silhouette except Shi Wushuang. Fu Ling was angry on the spot, she pointed at this group of people with a somber face, ¡°What the hell are you and everyone? Is it fun to play with me? Or do you set any traps for Chu Qing to step on!¡± She clapped the table case heavily and made a loud noise. Gong Family people also don¡¯t understand a good game, how to be destroyed at a critical moment. Each and everyone are all innocent to shirk responsibility, ¡°Patriarch, probably the person who sent the letter has a problem, we will listen to the words of this side, let you run this trip in vain.¡± Fu Ling¡¯s face was irritated, how could she be so brainless, she would still listen to the nonsense of this group of people. ¡°In the future, I hope you will be cautious and do your best to avoid Chu Qing¡¯s idea!¡± She shouted sharply. The Gong Family people have no choice but to bow down and nodded. They are all responsible for this matter. At the same time that they are in trouble here, Shi Wushuang has slowly turned to wake up, and her head is still confused, but she already knows that she is fooled by the situation. Thinking a little deeper, she wanted to understand what was going on. It was nothing more than the crafty plots and machinations set by the Gong Family. She wanted to frame her and Chu Qing have an affair. The relationship between them and derive their personal interests from it. It¡¯s really annoying, the group of Gong Family guys, she remembered it, there is no good thing. Shi Wushuang almost thought about gnashing teeth. This is the first time she has been so calculated in her life! But why is she the only one here, where did Chu Qing go? Judging from this situation, Chu Qing should have escaped, otherwise how could she lie here so intact. Sooner or later, she will have to get back from Gong Family. Poria found that Shi Wushuang woke up, 2 women with big eyes staring at small eyes. Shi Wushuang was a little embarrassed, and she was so troubled that she did this. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1563 Fu Ling glanced at people for a few times and then told the Gong Family who was on the spot, ¡°You go back to the house first, I will handle the matter here.¡± Gong Family can¡¯t wait to leave this land of right and wrong created by them, and all of them nodded and left in a hurry. After the Gong Family left, Fu Ling turned his attention to Shi Wushuang, and the tone of the question was ¡°Shi Wushuang, I ask you, where is Chu Qing?¡± Shi Wushuang Leng Buding was so asked, rolled her eyes silently, she still wanted to know where Chu Qing is? ¡°Are you blind? I just woke up without seeing me? Where did I go to know where Chu Qing¡¯s guy is.¡± She said to Fuling¡¯s annoyed mouth. Poria is who? She is Gong Family Patriarch. In addition to being able to whisper softly to Chu Qing, who dares to talk to her so impudent? One arrow stepped forward, and the hand was already on the neck of the person. As long as she exerted a little force, Shi Wushuang¡¯s fragile neck would be pinched off, and a beautiful lady would disappear. ¡°Whether you say it or not, I will give you another chance.¡± Fu Ling¡¯s face was fierce. After the farce just now, she knew everything. This is the situation that Gong Family set up for Shi Wushuang and Chu Qing to instigate her relationship with Chu Qing. But when things are about to end, only Shi Wushuang is left in the room, where is Chu Qing? Shi Wushuang must have been with Chu Qing just now, and she is 100% certain about this. There was fear on Shi Wushuang¡¯s face, and she could clearly see that Fuling was really moving killing intent, and could not help but hurriedly panic, ¡°I don¡¯t know anything, really, you just saw me and just woke up, I How could you know where Chu Qing is. ¡° Hearing this, Po Ling returned some reason and retracted the hand that held the man¡¯s neck. Shi Wushuang breathed heavily, fortunately, if she was so small, she would be too wrong. Po Ling left thinking right, still feel that all kinds of things are wrong, where did Chu Qing go? Will he be in any danger? ¡°Say, come up with everything you can think of. I want to know how Chu Qing disappeared from here.¡± She forced Shi Wushuang again. Now it may be known that Chu Qing¡¯s whereabouts is only Shi Wushuang in front of her, and she can¡¯t let go of even the slightest clues. Shi Wushuang was speechless. She said that she didn¡¯t know why this person was not reluctant. ¡°I really don¡¯t know, you can¡¯t force me, I can¡¯t wake up, can I still open my eyes and watch where Chu Qing is going?¡± She said weakly. Poria can¡¯t manage so much nowadays, as long as she is Chu Qing¡¯s whereabouts. ¡°I don¡¯t know whether you know it or not. If you don¡¯t recall something useful today, don¡¯t think of this door today.¡± Fu Ling said sharply. In this regard, Shi Wushuang can only start to think hard. She thought from the beginning to the end, thinking that her head hurt, but she still remembered nothing. ¡°I really can¡¯t think of it. You let me go. You have wasted this time with me. It is better to use this time to find Chu Qing¡¯s whereabouts. Why should women embarrass women?¡± Shi Wushuang said helplessly. Poria Yuhuo is difficult to overcome, ¡°Shi Wushuang, if you don¡¯t tell the truth, don¡¯t blame me for being merciless.¡± ¡°Then I can¡¯t make up Chu Qing¡¯s whereabouts for you.¡± Shi Wushuang was anxious at the moment, Chu Qing, where did this guy die? Poria smelled a seemingly absent smell in the air in a trance, the smell was like a person, she was all in the same place. There is a clue that it seems to be clear. She seems to know something in her heart. The person who took Chu Qing is probably the person. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1564 ¡°Poria, Gongda Patriarch, what are you doing?¡± Shi Wushuang couldn¡¯t help but start talking when he was dazed. Poria came back to his senses coldly glanced at her, and immediately spoke lightly, ¡°You can go.¡± ¡°What? Would you like to let me go?¡± Shi Wushuang¡¯s mouth was so wide that he could put a pigeon egg in it, and she was very surprised at the moment. ¡°Go away.¡± Fu Ling had no intention of entangled with her. Shi Wushuang twitched his lips and walked straight to the door. Before leaving, he did not forget the cool sarcasm. ¡°Please take care of your idle group of idle guys in Gong Family, and waste my time in vain.¡± Fu Ling¡¯s double fists clenched and did not speak. Since she guessed the general status of Chu Qing, she was upset. After Shi Wushuang returned to the Aristocratic Family, a group of Elders gathered around and asked her where she went. Why didn¡¯t you see her silhouette for a long time? After drinking a large glass of tea, Shi Wushuang began to carefully explain the breaking things that happened on this day. It can be said to be a full-bodied speech, and he danced at the key point. ¡°Eh, you guys talk about whether the Gong Family people are boring. It¡¯s absolutely awesome to design Chu Qing and I together, thanks to what they think of.¡± Elders each and everyone expression is also inappropriate, Gong Family turned supercilious to this point, and dared to bully their Aristocratic Family. ¡°Wushuang, what do you want to do with this matter, we will definitely get a fair deal for you.¡± ¡°What should I do? What should I do? Do I have to bite back after being bitten by a dog? Gong Family people are bored, and I am not bored with them.¡± Shi Wushuang looked disgusted. ¡°But the Poria is also true. As a dignified Gong Family Patriarch, it is actually impossible to subdue the group of people under her, who dare to start the ground too old.¡± Instead, she mocked Poria with contempt. ¡°Gong Family is really chaotic because of Chu Qing¡¯s existence. Otherwise, Gong Family people will not find any way to get rid of Chu Qing.¡± One of them, Elder leisurely said. The remaining elders are also one after another. ¡°No matter how their Gong Family is, as long as our Aristocratic Family is all in one heart, no one wants to leave us apart.¡± Shi Wushuang said firmly. This is what she can rely on. Aristocratic Family is not as separate as the Gong Family. Aristocratic Family has always been united in the world. ¡°Unparalleled, you can rest assured that we are all people who support you. No matter what happens, Aristocratic Family will not go like Gong Family.¡± Everyone has nodded again and again. It is said that since Shi Wushuang left Inn, Poria searched for a few more traces of Chu Qing in Inn, and then returned to Gong Family after not finding it all. At this time, she was tired in the study, recalling the scent of the seemingly absent, fresh and elegant, sufficiently unique scent, which is not something that ordinary people can have. She closed her eyes and rested for a while, but also searched the crowd about the smell in her brain, locked and eliminated one by one. Suddenly, her eyes opened suddenly, there is a clue. She locks in a person, Ye Family Patriarch Ye Chenxi. Ye Chenxi has this kind of smell, and this person has always been mischievous about Chu Qing. ¡°Come here!¡± She shouted out loud suddenly. ¡°Patriarch, please tell me what you want to do.¡± The door guard was under one-knee kneels. ¡°Look for someone to go to Ye Family and tell them that Gong Family Patriarch will visit in person tomorrow.¡± Fu Ling said. ¡°Yes.¡± The guards left quietly after being complied. The reason why Po Ling chose to do this is because of her concerns. She easily broke into Ye Family to search for Chu Qing¡¯s whereabouts. Ye Family¡¯s status is not low in this World. She can¡¯t conflict with people so off-end to offend the person, but she can go around a corner and use the head to visit Chu Qing to investigate Chu Qing¡¯s whereabouts. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1565 On the other side, Shi Wushuang also sent people to find Chu Qing¡¯s whereabouts after vomiting with his family Elder. After all, Chu Qing was disappeared when she was with her, reasonable in every circumstance, she should give a helping hand. But her move fell in the eyes of Aristocratic Family Elder, and they had a subtle look. They all believed that Shi Wushuang must have that meaning for Chu Qing, and fell in love with Chu Qing. Otherwise, there is no need to waste this effort to find Chu Qing, just ignore it? Ye Family. Ye Chenxi also received 4 news that Aristocratic Family was looking for Chu Qing and Gong Family Fu Ling tomorrow to visit the house tomorrow. After a little brainstorming, she knew what was going on. Shi Wushuang did not know that Chu Qing was taken away by her, and Fu Ling apparently already knew, but it was not good and Gong Family cast aside all considerations for face, so he could only make a roundabout decision. The next day, Poria visited Ye Family at the appointed time. Ye Chenxi greeted the Ye Family and greeted everyone, seemingly smiling Yan Yan, secretly thinking that it is not easy to conceive a ghost. Poria was ushered into the lobby, and the fine West Lake Longjing was placed in front of her, but she had no intention of Grade 1. ¡°I look at the peculiar structure of the Ye Family mansion. I don¡¯t know if the Ye Family Patriarch can you show me?¡± Fu Ling said politely. Ye Chenxi cannot refuse, this is the duty of hospitality. ¡°of course can.¡± So, Ye Chenxi took Poria to make a big circle in Ye Family and went all over again. 2 People are talking tirelessly about astronomy and geography. However, there was no gain at all in the day, and in the end he could only leave in a hurry. Ye Chenxi looked at the corner of the mouth where the person left leaving and outlined a clear arc, thanks to her early plans to hide Chu Qing. Otherwise, if traces are found by Poria, it must be another storm. After sending off Poria, she came to a cave in mountainside. There was an organ above Shandong. She twisted a little and a door appeared below the ground. She went down the stone steps, brightly lit below, this is where she hid Chu Qing, guaranteed to be top secret. If Poria wanted to find this place easily, it was simply impossible. Chu Qing sat at the table and watched people coming and greeted them to embrace them in his arms. ¡°Chenxi, I miss you so much.¡± He said from the very beginning to Ye Chenxi, but he endured 3 more times, and finally couldn¡¯t bear it until today. Ye Chenxi was moved when she heard this, but she obviously cares more about Fuling now. The jealousy of a woman is always the heaviest and most sensitive. She gave a cold look at the other person pretendingly, and the ensuing question was, ¡°What is the relationship between you and Po Ling? Why is she so nervous about you?¡± The question of Chu Qing¡¯s convulsions in his mouth was really difficult to answer, but he didn¡¯t want to deceive Ye Chenxi in his heart, but could only obediently and honestly answer, ¡°Po Ling and I are married, she is the wife of my Ming media. Hearing this, Ye Chenxi¡¯s face changed suddenly, and the whole person staggered back. The grief on her face stung Chu Qing¡¯s eyes. ¡°Chenxi, you listen to me saying the whole sequence of events, okay, don¡¯t sentence me to death so soon.¡± Chu Qing quickly said. Ye Chenxi was silent for a while before being complied. Chu Qing began to inform each other about his and Fuling one after another. Ye Chenxi listened carefully and understood her heart, but she was still a little uncomfortable. This may be the common problem of the woman. She leaned in the other person¡¯s arms, and she didn¡¯t resign. In this regard, Chu Qing can only accompany laugh. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1566 Ye Chenxi thought that Poria would never go back to the door. Unexpectedly, Poria¡¯s actions on the second day shocked her. Po Ling didn¡¯t even inform him in advance, so he went alone to visit again. Ye Chenxi originally had a bad opinion about Fuling because of what Chu Qing said yesterday. After all, Chu Qing is her beloved man, so she can¡¯t share it with another woman. This time, Ye Chenxi did n¡¯t even let the tea serve, and asked the other person very politely, ¡°Poria Patriarch, I do n¡¯t know why you went to the door again today?¡± Poria responded calmly, ¡°Chu Qing.¡± ¡°Chu Qing? I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. If there¡¯s nothing important, please leave this place. Your men can¡¯t help but you are also the first place in history.¡± Ye Chenxi said coolly. ¡°I know Chu Qing is here with you, and I won¡¯t be able to leave without seeing Chu Qing.¡± Fu Ling made a clear attitude and had to see Chu Qing. Ye Chenxi really does n¡¯t know how this person has two completely different attitudes today than yesterday, ¡°OK, please do whatever you want, and see who can spend it. All in all, I ¡¯ll just say that Chu Qing is not with me.¡± While their two women are giving tit for tat here, Chu Qing wandering in the backyard and accidentally hear Ye Family people discussing. ¡°The current Gong Family can¡¯t be compared with the previous Gong Family mention on equal terms. Gong Family Patriarch Fuling is addicted to a man. This is the best time for our Ye Family to fight Gong Family.¡± ¡°I agree, if I don¡¯t seize this opportunity, I don¡¯t know to wait until time that will never come.¡± ¡°Agreed, we Ye Family is at the peak of spring and autumn. If we can take advantage of this opportunity to annex Gong Family and expand their influence to the name of Ye Family, it would be better.¡± Next is nothing more than everyone¡¯s second opinion, Chu Qing can¡¯t listen and turned away, facial expression grave, his absolutely¡¯d expect Ye Family¡¯s ambition is so big that he wants to annex Gong Family. Gong Family will be like this, and there are reasons for him Chu Qing. He still feels a little sad in his heart. After all, Poria is because he will delay Gong Family¡¯s things. He went to Ye Chenxi¡¯s study room to find someone. When he opened his mouth, he questioned the words, ¡°Do you also have the idea of ??annexing Gong Family?¡± Ye Chenxi hearing this for a moment, she looked at the person in front of her trying to find some holes in his face, but could not see anything. She sneaked, ¡°Where did you hear these words?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t care where I heard it from, you first tell me whether it is the case, have I wronged you?¡± Chu Qing asked back. ¡°If I said you wronged me, would you believe me?¡± Ye Chenxi was very dissatisfied, and Chu Qing spoke to her for Gong Family. ¡°Chenxi, I don¡¯t agree with Ye Family¡¯s annexation of Gong Family. Gong Family is not at all so easy to be destroyed in your imagination. In 100 years of Aristocratic Family, Gong Family has a foundation and ability that you can¡¯t imagine exist.¡± Chu Qing persuaded with pain , Trying to move with reason and affection. However, at this time, Ye Chenxi was stunned by jealousy. She opened her mouth to ridicule, ¡°Are you thinking of me? Are you for your Poria? If so, then you can go back to Gong Family to find her , There is no need to hide from my Ye Family. Chu Qing is speechless, how could Ye Chenxi become so unreasonable. ¡°You don¡¯t have to talk to me like this, you know that this is not the case.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, I don¡¯t know anything, I just think you are completely without me now, only the Poria.¡± ¡°Chenxi, how many times do you want me to say that you believe that there is only one in my heart!¡± Chu Qing eagerly explained. But Ye Chenxi does n¡¯t want to believe him at all now, ¡°In short, do n¡¯t worry about Gong Family ¡¯s affairs, nor can you manage it.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 1567 In this quarrel, the two broke up, and no one convinced anyone. In the early hours of the morning, when the meniscus rays of light hanging in midair were dim, and 10000 larks were still, Chu Qing made up his mind to return to Gong Family. From the bottom of his heart, he did not agree with the practice of Ye Chenxi. Although weak are prey to the strong world survival rules, he always thought that Ye Chenxi should always be different. It turned out that he had always been wishful thinking that Ye Chenxi not at all was dyed by the big dye tank of this World. However, there are some things that the plan cannot keep up with. Ye Chenxi has long since ceased to be the same Ye Chenxi as before. She has changed and become so overwhelmed. The only thing he can be sure of at the moment is that he still loves Ye Chenxi and he still loves Ye Chenxi. He does n¡¯t want to see the woman he likes become self-seeking. He impatient wanted to go back and tell Fuling this news, let Fuling make plans early. He spent some time with Gong Family anyway, and he wasn¡¯t totally sentimental. He tried his best to hide his trail, evading all the way, hoping to leave Ye Family with the top secret and come out of the wall. However, things were counterproductive, and some things were always impossible. ¡°A thief broke in! Here! Hold him fast! Can¡¯t let him run!¡± The Ye Family patrol guard shouted holding torch, apparently found a silhouette of Chu Qing who was trying to escape. Chu Qing heard so many people chasing him behind him, and couldn¡¯t care about the hidden tracks anymore. Zhang Kuang ducked at Ye Family 4 and played a peek-a-boo with the guards. Ye Family guards chasing fiercely, Chu Qing is also in a hurry to escape, and some places are completely inescapable. He jumped Lightweight Art, jumped on the roof and lay on his stomach, trying to hide the eyes and ears of the underground guard. He was lying on the roof, cautiously observing the movement on the ground, and saw the guard on the ground glanced around for a while, making sure that no one was holding Torch and was about to leave. Upon seeing this, Chu Qing loosed his heart and exhaled a long breath. Now he is sweating all over his head. Playing cat and mouse games with this group of people is really strenuous. Probably a bad luck man came up to drink some cold water and stuffed his teeth. When he relaxed, he accidentally touched a tile on the roof and made a clear sound in this silent late night. The sound of either too big nor too small was enough to attract the guards who were about to leave again, and following the sound was almost certainly the sound coming from the roof. ¡°Chief, maybe the cat is barking on the roof?¡± The people underneath said. ¡°Meow? You go up and call me a look?¡± ¡°The guy on the roof listens to me! If you don¡¯t come down, we will go up and catch you! Now you are obediently surrender and we can let you live a life!¡± Obediently burrowing, Chu Qing felt that life was hopeless, but let him obediently surrender wait for death, that is impossible. He jumped out of the courtyard behind him and started to escape again. ¡°Go over there! Copy the bread from the back! Form a trend of encirclement! I want to make him unable to escape!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Ye Family patrolling grandiose started out in a circle, and Chu Qing became a tortoise in the urn in this circle. It¡¯s hard to escape alive. By coincidence, he escaped into a small porch, which was dark and terrible. The next step is to step on the air, and the body falls vertically in a straight line. Fortunately, it wasn¡¯t a place where people could be killed. He closed it as soon as he fell on the ground. It was dark below, he adjusted his eyes wide for a long time before he could see the weak path. Unsurprisingly, he should have fallen into Ye Family¡¯s secret passage, and the person above should not be able to catch him. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a blessing or a curse. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1568 In the dim secret passage, Chu Qing rubbed his thigh and waist that had just hurt, and also rubbed the scar on his hand because he had just fallen down and supported the ground, stinging and stinging. After slowing down for a while, he walked forward toward the semi-hazy road ahead, only to feel that every step was like dealing with Black and White Impermanence. This place is like hell, and the black paint is invisible. It¡¯s a pity that he didn¡¯t at all all the items that can be used for lighting, and he could only go forward half-groped. Just hope that there will not be any bull ghost ghost snake to scare him. It¡¯s probably a good and bad spirit. I don¡¯t know how long he walked forward. He suddenly bumped into an unknown object under his feet and made a sound of ¡°clang dong¡±. Whirling in this secret passage, he was scared to take a big step back. Chu Qing meditated on Amitabha Supreme Taoist, etc. If he didn¡¯t find the edge, he closed his eyes tightly for a while before he dared to half-open to see what he had just kicked. At a glance, he felt have one¡¯s hair stand on end, goose bumps. There were several corpses lying on the ground, white bones, scary enough. Chu Qing was frightened and frightened, but he did not dare to move one step at a time. After a while, he calmed down and forced himself to squat down and open his eyes wide to see clearly what was happening. Where the eyes are swept away, the corpses everywhere across the field are so scary. The question in my mind is coming one after another. Why are there so many corpses here? Who are these people? What is the indescribable relationship with Ye Family? He endured fear and looked at him with a corpse, and finally let him discover the secret. There is a token on the ground. After picking it up and observing it carefully, he jumped under his heart. Is this not the token of Gong Family? Are the bodies here all Gong Family? Why would Gong Family die in Ye Family¡¯s secret passage? Is Ye Family always plotting against Gong Family? Chu Qing¡¯s brain was muddled at the moment, and he felt he could not understand this clue. But he must leave here as soon as possible, find a way back to Gong Family, and tell Fuling what happened here. Fuling is always innocent. Ye Family is skeptical, he must let Fuling know. So he walked forward even harder, trying to find the exit of this secret road. He made several bends, there were no corpses and tokens on the ground, and there was a deep silence. Chu Qing told himself over and over again that he was coming, he was coming, he was coming soon, so as to give himself a psychological hint to keep moving forward. He found a dark place in front of him, stepped forward and pushed, and found that it was still a secret door. He pushed the door in, but there was a masked person waiting for him. Different from the dark outside, candles are lit in 4 places, which is bright. His eyes were just used to staying in the dark, and suddenly he came into contact with the bright light again, and could not help closing tightly. It took a while to open before opening, and he determined that the person in front of him was a living person. ¡°Who is your lord? Why is it here?¡± Chu Qing asked with basic politeness, he did not know whether the person in front of him was an enemy or a friend. ¡°Are you leaving from my Ye Family now, do you want to go back and report to Fuling?¡± The masked man took off his veil to reveal her original face. Who is this person who is not Ye Chenxi? ¡°Chenxi, why are you here?¡± Chu Qing looked at her blankly. ¡°You have such a big noise, why can¡¯t I be here? If I didn¡¯t show up here, you wouldn¡¯t know how many times you died.¡± Ye Chenxi is telling the truth. If she had n¡¯t deliberately manipulated this secret passage, how could Chu Qing just happen to fall there. ¡°Chenxi, do you want to stop me too?¡± Chu Qing asked. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1569 ¡°Is it useful for you to stop you? I¡¯m stopping you, you still have to go back to Gong Family and Fu Ling together, Qing Qing, I, You, Nong, Nong.¡± Ye Chenxi¡¯s lips twitched a ridiculous smile, showing how bad her mood is at the moment . The man he loved was right in front of him, but the man couldn¡¯t feel her distress at all, and had to go back to another woman. ¡°Chenxi, I¡¯ll ask you to say it again. I absolutely have no feelings for Fuling. You can rest assured about this. The person I love is only one Ye Chenxi from beginning to end. You can believe it or not. It ¡¯s all from my heart. ¡°Chu Qing solemnly vowed said. Ye Chenxi is his white moonlight and his cinnabar mole, and Poria is indeed just a passenger in his life. ¡°I don¡¯t know if I should believe what you said. I only know that you have to betray me. You have to join hands with Fuling to deal with our Ye Family.¡± ¡°Chenxi, your words are a bit serious. I don¡¯t think about Fuling, I only think about you. But I will never allow you to kill innocents indiscriminately.¡± Chu Qing¡¯s serious face . ¡°Indiscriminate killing of innocents? You say I indiscriminately killing innocents? Ye Family¡¯s annexation of Gong Family is the indiscriminate killing of innocents in your eyes?¡± Ye Chenxi emphasized unbelievably three times. ¡°The two families are fighting each other, impossible does not bleed, impossible does not kill people.¡± Chu Qing spoke lightly. ¡°This is the rule of this World. None of us can change it by ourselves. Ye Family needs to grow. Gong Family has lost the capital to compete with Ye Family.¡± Ye Chenxi and Chu Qing have totally different views on this aspect. It is nothing more than a waste of time for the 2 people to argue, Chu Qing knows this. ¡°Will you let me go? Or are you going to shut me up and never let me go out?¡± ¡°You just want to escape from me?¡± Ye Chenxi stepped forward to keep people tightly, trying to persuade him to stay and stay with him. She was really intolerable, and Chu Qing returned to Fuling again. Whenever she thought that Chu Qing would pair with Fu Ling in Gong Family, she felt that her heart was used to cut a big mouth without the pain of hemostasis. ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m going to escape from you, it¡¯s your Ye Family¡¯s people who can¡¯t accommodate me. You also saw how many Ye Family patrols outside you want to catch me, you, Ye Family Patriarch, need to take care of the overall situation, when the time Comes, can you keep me alone? ¡°Chu Qing analyzed the current situation in a clear and logical manner. ¡°Chu Qing, I will do everything possible to protect you.¡± Ye Chenxi also resolutely responded to this, holding hands with people who are not willing to let go. This is her man, she loves the man in the bones, why should she let go? Why should he bow his hand! ¡°I have to go.¡± Chu Qing broke away from the other¡¯s hug, and turned his head to the other side and couldn¡¯t bear to look at the woman again. Every time he looked at it more, he would add a little bit to his dismay. 2 The atmosphere between the two was silent for a moment, and no one spoke. I do n¡¯t know how long it took before Ye Chenxi said, ¡°Gong Family is using you, you believe me this time, OK, I wo n¡¯t hurt you.¡± She said it was extremely powerless. The quarrel with Gong Qing has long exhausted her because of the quarrel with Gong Family. In front of outsiders, she Ye Chenxi omnipotent is unstoppable. But only she knew that she always had a headache when facing Chu Qing. ¡°Why is Gong Family hurting me? And the bones here can you explain it? Is the person here dead from Gong Family?¡± Chu Qing¡¯s words were thrown loudly. Ye Chenxi can¡¯t avoid asking, but she has always been conscientious. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1570 Regarding Chu Qing ¡¯s question, Ye Chenxi evaded a little, and simply answered, ¡°According to the information heard by Ye Family, Gong Family secretly cooperated with the emperor in order to produce Aristocratic Family and you.¡± She focused her eyes on Chu Qing, and her worries were evident, and she did not commit any fraud at all. Hearing this, Chu Qing was shocked. Could it involve the secrets of the Imperial Family manipulation? ¡°Chu Qing, you should know the Imperial Family¡¯s way of manipulating the art of magic. For this reason, I don¡¯t think I need to say more, you can understand it yourself.¡± ¡°I really don¡¯t want you to be involved in it, and I don¡¯t want you to blend this muddy water. I¡¯m afraid you will be hurt. I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t have the ability to protect you.¡± Ye Chenxi said from the heart Out of heart. ¡°Even if this is a trip to muddy water, Chu Qing is destined to stir it up. Let me go.¡± Chu Qing firmly believes that he can¡¯t let Fuling go anyway. Although he has no affection for Poria, he always knew each other. Poria helped him a lot, and he could not be indifferent. What¡¯s more, he can clearly understand the escape in Ye Chenxi¡¯s discourse. She not at all answered her own words positively. There might be something more heaven-shaking, earth-shattering. Now that he is understood, he can¡¯t take it away. ¡°Do you really refuse to stay? Even if I beg you?¡± The proud Ye Chenxi would only say the word ¡°beggar¡± when she met her sweetheart Chu Qing. Ye Family Patriarch, who is proud of her dignified, will sometimes lower herself into the dust like now. ¡°Chenxi, you are my only sweetheart, but today I have to go, you can¡¯t stop me.¡± Chu Qing stubbornly refused to look at people. Ye Chenxi pursed his lips, knowing that he could not stop people, and raised his finger to the right, ¡°Go down this road and go out, there is a switch at the end, go.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Chu Qing finally gave him another glance, turned around and forced himself to leave, otherwise he would really be reluctant to leave. Ye Chenxi looked at the back of the person leaving, only to feel that there was a place empty in his heart. How long did they stay together, and did not arrive in 3 days, and they had to separate again. Chu Qing walked step by step along the road pointed by Fu Ling, and then found the switch, and finally saw the sun again. Looking at the blue sky and white clouds outdoors, and once again feeling a clear line of sight, Chu Qing felt what free freedom was. He couldn¡¯t help stretching a lazy waist, stretching his muscles for a night of fatigue. Immediately he started walking towards Gong Family. Along the way, there was a lot of trouble on the street. There were a lot of croaks on the street. There were all kinds of breakfast, as well as all kinds of children¡¯s toys, and even more there were rouge and gouache. Chu Qing was placed in such a fireworks environment, and only felt extremely comfortable. He began to like this kind of fireworks. As he walked, he thought about what Ye Chenxi said in the secret road, and all the words circled in his mind. He began to carefully manage the relevant lines. Is the authenticity of Gong Family and Emperor¡¯s union true or false? Fuling should not know this thing. Even if this thing is true, it must be the behavior of Gong Family¡¯s group of Elders carrying her. But what about true and false? Will Ye Chenxi lie to him? The answer is obviously not, and Ye Chenxi doesn¡¯t need to lie to him. The more I thought about my head, the more confused I was, and my stomach was empty. It was time to recharge a little bit of energy after a busy night. He didn¡¯t pick a place, he just found an open-air breakfast place and sat down. ¡°Shopkeeper¡¯s, come with 2 bowls of chaos, 2 bean juice!¡± ¡°Eh, it¡¯s so good, guest, wait a minute!¡± After Chu Qing warmed his stomach, he continued to walk to Gong Family. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1571 Chu Qing, immersed in his own thinking, did not find that there was a person who was always behind him. Ye Chenxi has been silently following Chu Qing. She looked at Chu Qing¡¯s unwillingness to hold her back, and she clenched her fists secretly. Just after Ye Family and Chu Qing had a big quarrel, Ye Chenxi regretted that Chu Qing is in such a dangerous situation. What if he runs around and is killed? She should not say that Gong Family is wrong when she knows that Chu Qing has great confidence in Poria. This is tantamount to pushing Chu Qing to Gong Family and Poria. Ye Chenxi was just stunned by her anger for a moment, and when she awoke, she naturally understood Chu Qing¡¯s plight today. Because of concerns that Chu Qing might have an accident, Ye Chuxi has always been behind Chu Qing since Chu Qing left Ye Family. Chu Qing, who has always been alert on the street, looks like a lost soul on the street, and even someone who is tracking is not aware. If someone is taking advantage of it and assassinating Chu Qing, it is easy. Ye Chenxi followed Chu Qing and looked at Chu Qing carefree. She was angry with herself and Chu Qing. didn¡¯t expect, after walking for a while, Ye Chenxi discovered something was wrong, and Chu Qing turned out to be more and more remote. What the hell is this guy doing, don¡¯t take his words seriously? Ye Chenxi thought secretly, but it was more closely, afraid of Chu Qing accident, too far away to protect this person. When Chu Qing turned into an alley again, Chu Qing stopped. Ye Chenxi also held his breath and looked at Chu Qing. Only listen to Chu Qing: ¡°I don¡¯t know who your Excellency is, follow me all the way, is there any picture?¡± Ye Chenxi trembles in his heart, but thinks that Chu Qing is talking about others, until Chu Qing turns around and looks exactly towards the place where Ye Chenxi is hiding, ¡°If your lord doesn¡¯t come out, don¡¯t blame me for the means.¡± As soon as Chu Qing¡¯s words came out, Ye Chenxi knew that Chu Qing really knew that there was someone here, but it is estimated that he was her. Just when Ye Chenxi was thinking about Chu Qing, Chu Qing was also thinking, did he feel wrong. As a result, Ye Chenxi came out of the darkness in the next second. Chu Qing raised his eyebrows: ¡°Chenxi? Why are you here?¡± ¡°I worry about you, knowing that there is danger and walking alone on the street, feel ill at ease, are you afraid of being ambushed?¡± Ye Chenxi said. Looking at Ye Chenxi¡¯s worry, Chu Qing was sighed in his heart, but the person walked over and said to Ye Chenxi: ¡°Sorry, I was just too excited.¡± After hesitating for a long time, Ye Chenxi said: ¡°Chu Qing, do you want to, now and Ye Family first ¡­ Take a break? Even if you want to leave, it is too late today. Ye Family has someone to protect you and everything. very convenient.¡± Ye Chenxi did not dare to call Chu Qing to live in Ye Family, and was sheltered by Ye Family because she knew Chu Qing¡¯s character too well. As expected, Chu Qing nodded after a little thought. When the two returned to Ye Family and were about to rest, the housekeeper suddenly came to Ye Chenxi and attached ears to Ye Chenxi for 2 sentences. Ye Chenxi immediately complexion greatly changed. Chu Qing asked curiously, ¡°Chenxi, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Ye Chenxi waved his hand, told the steward to step back, and then said to Chu Qing: ¡°There is a car outside waiting for you. It is the emperor¡¯s. The emperor wants to see you, but he doesn¡¯t want to make much noise. ¡°The emperor wants to see me?¡± Chu Qing frowned. The emperor¡¯s order, even if it was Ye Chenxi, could not be resisted, unless it was Ye Family who didn¡¯t want to stand on his feet. Ye Chenxi nodded, and then handed a packet of medicine to Chu Qing, ¡°The emperor wants to summon you secretly. I¡¯m afraid this trip is bode ill rather than well. This medicine is dressed up so that no one else finds it. It can be used at a critical time. ¡° Then, Ye Chenxi personally sent Chu Qing out. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1572 Waiting outside the door was an unremarkable ordinary carriage, and it was at Ye Family Small Sect. Chu Qing wore a hood and there were not many passersby, so no one noticed that someone from Ye Family had left. Along the way, Chu Qing thought about the purpose of the emperor. Why did he suddenly summon him or secretly summon it? Could it be that the emperor planned to start at Imperial Palace? impossible, the emperor It shouldn¡¯t be stupid to this point. In this way, Chu Qing came to the Imperial Palace. In the Imperial Palace, Chu Qing was taken directly to the Imperial Study, and the emperor sat in a chair, separated from him by a layer of yellow curtains. This made Chu Qing unable to see the emperor ¡¯s face, and the emperor could not see Chu Qing clearly. Seeing that Chu Qing was brought in by someone, the emperor waved his hand, and when the other palace people saw it, they saluted and retreated. ¡°Where is Chu Qing?¡± The emperor asked. Chu Qing stood at the Imperial Emperor gave a salute: ¡°Chu Min Chu Qing has seen Your Majesty.¡± Although talking about Caomin, Chu Qing showed no respect, and even saluted is very perfunctory. Seeing Chu Qing not kneeling, the emperor slightly frowned sitting behind the curtain, but she is now more anxious about other things, and does not care about these vain rites: ¡°I heard that you have a 9-birth gate in your hand?¡± Chu Qing nodded: ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I hope that you can transfer 9 sect masters to the Imperial Family.¡± The emperor said slowly, the tone of the beak was not tolerated. But Chu Qing laughed when he listened. Could it be that the people of the Imperial Family depended on cheekyness? Now Chu Qing is in the old den of others, and he doesn¡¯t dare to mess up. He asks doubtfully: ¡°Your Majesty, why did Caomin hand over the 9th door?¡± There was a trace of impatience in the eyes of the emperor. When he thought that he could get the organization in a moment, and he could get rid of the person in front of him, he forcibly suppressed the anger in his heart. I want to murder me, so I want to move 9 students to my side and protect me. ¡° Before waiting for what Chu Qing said, the emperor said slowly: ¡°Chu Qing, I hope you can contribute to my country.¡± Chu Qing sneered in his heart, but his face did not show up. He remembered Ye Chenxi¡¯s words. Like the emperor, he secretly suppressed the anger in his heart and respectfully said: ¡°Yes. Caomin will dedicate the 9 Shengmen sect master token to Your Majesty. Caomin is willing to die for Your Majesty go through water and tread on fire, striving to the utmost. ¡° After he finished speaking, he took out the sect master token. Chu Qing had more thoughts, but only took out half of the sect master token. Anyway, the emperor had never seen what the complete token looked like. Sure enough, the emperor who saw the token had no original restraint, and went straight down to take the token from Chu Qing. Seeing Chu Qing hand over things very consciously, the emperor¡¯s satisfied lips laughed: ¡°Yes, you are so sensible, and I am very pleased, so stay and eat. Come on.¡± A servant pushed the door and came in: ¡°Your Majesty.¡± ¡°Take Chu Qing to the side hall and prepare meals.¡± The emperor said. The attendant bowed his head: ¡°Yes.¡± After talking, he led Chu Qing away. The emperor did not know what direction to look at, but he was stroking the 9 sect master sect master token, which still had Chu Qing¡¯s body temperature, which made the emperor feel comfortable. ¡°Chu Qing ¡­¡­¡± The emperor sighed and looked down on his face. In fact, he already had murderous intention 4 in his heart. This Chu Qing, since there is no backing for 9 students, naturally has no use value. Moreover, this person is extremely capable. Although he has only met a few things, the emperor can see that Chu Qing ¡¯s temperament is proud. If he stays Chu Qing ¡¯s life, maybe this person will come to revenge someday. Thinking about this, the emperor Murudous aura, for a long time, the emperor collected 9 sect master tokens. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1573 After Chu Qing arrived at the side hall, and the dishes were all on, the emperor had not yet come. It seems that I still see the ¡°sect master token¡± in Yushufang. Chu Qing can guess 8 90% of the emperor ¡¯s thoughts, even if they are not completely clear. Chu Qing had just been rude to the emperor, and now there is no force behind his back. This emperor wants to kill him, which is tantamount to pinching an ant. Thinking like this, the emperor came. At this time, the emperor had no tokens in his hands, and it must have been put away. The two strangers had dinner together. The atmosphere was embarrassing. After eating for half a day, Chu Qing had no appetite. After only two meals, he put down the tableware. When the emperor saw it, he asked, ¡°Why? But the dishes are not to your taste?¡± ¡°Imperial Palace¡¯s dishes are naturally good, but Cao Min has already eaten today, so he has no appetite.¡± Chu Qing casually found a reason to perfunctory. Fortunately, the emperor did not really care whether he ate well or not, and the two greeted each other for a while. The emperor let Chu Qing go back without embarrassing him. When he left, unlike when he came, this time the emperor didn¡¯t even send a carriage, and let Chu Qing go back directly. He didn¡¯t know if he had really forgotten or was embarrassing him. Chu Qing didn¡¯t care too much. The emperor¡¯s actions were convenient for him. So Chu Qing pretended to be eating too much and was walking on the street. For a long time, Chu Qing suddenly step one stopped, frowned, and continued to move forward as if nothing happened. It seems to be very familiar with this section of the road, Chu Qing quickly turned around 7 turns and 8 turns. There was no regularity and no destination. Suddenly, Chu Qing flashed and disappeared around the corner. Soon after Chu Qing disappeared, a person appeared in the place where Chu Qing had just appeared, and it seemed to be looking for something. ¡°Are you looking for me?¡± Chu Qing¡¯s cold voice rang from the head of this person. When this person subconsciously looked up, Chu Qing was sitting on the wall looking at him with a smile on his face, but his eyes were cold. Seeing Chu Qing, this person¡¯s first reaction was to leave, but Chu Qing, who responded faster, was given the spot directly at the acupuncture point. Chu Qing jumped off the wall and reached out to touch his chin: ¡°Is it the Imperial Palace?¡± The man didn¡¯t speak. Then, Chu Qing reached out and pulled this person¡¯s face towel off, a face he didn¡¯t know. ¡°No, is it dumb?¡± Chu Qing narrowed his eyes. The man still didn¡¯t answer. Chu Qing smiled and reached out pats, ¡°It¡¯s good, has guts.¡± After that, he put the medicine that Ye Chenxi gave him directly into this person¡¯s mouth. This medicine melts in the mouth has no chance of spitting out. I saw that after the man swallowed the medicine, his face was painful, Chu Qing said leisurely: ¡°When this medicine is taken, it was just a colic in the abdomen at first, and then it will spread to the whole body, and then your body will suddenly become a puddle There is no water left in the water. The most amazing thing is that this water will evaporate. As long as you smell it, you ca n¡¯t escape even the people around you. ¡° Hearing this, the man showed fear, and Chu Qing said, ¡°Do you¡± learn to speak ¡°now?¡± The man was immediately nodded. Chu Qing said: ¡°Who are you from?¡± ¡°Emperor.¡± Said the man. Chu Qing frowned, he knew that the emperor was restless, didn¡¯t expect actually came from behind, which made him very annoying to the emperor. ¡°What was the purpose of the emperor letting you come?¡± Chu Qing asked again after a while. The man said: ¡°Your Majesty is to lead Ye Family Patriarch-Ye Chenxi.¡± Chu Qing ¡¯s pupil suddenly shrink, he is really naive, and thought that the emperor tried his best to target him. I am afraid that he is just a joint fish, Ye Chenxi, is the real purpose of the emperor. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1574 I originally thought that Chu Qing who just grabbed a small tail, didn¡¯t expect will harvest such important information. He squinted his eyes and looked towards the Imperial Palace. The emperor was full of understanding, but now it seems that the emperor¡¯s appetite is not small. Wanting to eat so much at once, Chu Qing thought that the emperor was not afraid of accidentally eating up, and did not eat anything in his stomach, but lost himself into it. When Chu Qing withdrew his thoughts and looked at the person in front of him, he narrowed his eyes and took a moment into his mind. Since the emperor liked to calculate, he would accompany the emperor to calculate. But it was only for setting up. Since the emperor wanted to sit back and become the fisherman who sweeps the benefits, then Chu Qing took her together. If you want Chu Qing to obediently listen, it is better to kill Chu Qing. ¡°I can give you an antidote, but it can only be managed for a month.¡± Chu Qing smiled and looked at the angry expression of the person opposite, and then said: ¡°Don¡¯t be excited. I naturally won¡¯t kill you. After all, we two lacking hatred and enmity. ¡° This person is also a smart guy, he quickly reacted and asked, ¡°What do you want to do?¡± ¡°I give you the antidote, you give me the emperor¡¯s news.¡± Chu Qing said, holding a pill in his hand, it should be the antidote. ¡°Since you have betrayed once, you don¡¯t have to worry about the second betrayal. .. I want the Emperor to tell you that you need an antidote. There is only an interest link between us, and nothing else. How? ¡° In fact, this transaction is extremely unfair, after all, this person¡¯s medicine is still under Chu Qing, and Chu Qing did not say when to end surveillance. If once found, even if this person confessed Chu Qing, Chu Qing would have gone a long way, the emperor could not take Chu Qing, but this person is different, he may live a better life than death. But in fact, Chu Qing just told this person, not really want to solicit his opinion. It doesn¡¯t matter if Chu Qing doesn¡¯t want the emperor¡¯s news, he can find other people, but he wastes a little time that¡¯s all, but if this person doesn¡¯t want to cure it, then what is waiting for him is death. The truth here is that even young children can figure it out, and as expected, after a while, the man agreed. So Chu Qing solved his acupoint and handed a bottle of antidote to the man. The man took a deep look at Chu Qing and left. After confirming that no one was following him, Chu Qing went to the 9th door. He still has some things to arrange. After waiting for 9 students, Chu Qing called several subordinates he trusted extremely to discuss things. As soon as these subordinates came, Chu Qing ordered, ¡°All the orders of the emperor must be followed.¡± 9 The subordinates in the Health Gate were confused, and their organization had never been associated with Imperial Court, but now they have to obey the emperor ¡¯s orders, and they do n¡¯t know where to play. ¡°This emperor, took a fancy to the 9 birth gates in my hand and told me to give her 9 birth gates.¡± Chu Qing said quickly the whole story. 9 The Shengmen people couldn¡¯t say anything angrily, they all felt that the emperor was bullish intolerably. Chu Qing waited for everyone to vent their emotions, and then slowly said: ¡°At that time, the enemy was strong and I was weak. I had no way to refuse the emperor, so I gave half the sect master token to the emperor. To paralyze the emperor, I need you Temporarily obey the emperor. ¡° The men looked at each other a few times, and then said: ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°However,¡± Chu Qing added, ¡°If the emperor has any big moves, such as dealing with Aristocratic Family, I need you to send me messages. Don¡¯t act actly blindly without thinking.¡± Although a chess piece has been placed in the Imperial Palace, it is not for oneself that there is no way to reassure Chu Qing. These subordinates one after another obeyed, must make the emperor think that she has mastered 9 life. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1575 When Chu Qing came back, it was already very late. But Ye Family is still brightly lit and seems to be waiting for who to return. When Chu Qing arrived at the door, he saw Ye Chenxi hurried over, with anxious face: ¡°Chu Qing.¡± ¡°Ye Chenxi? Have you not rested yet?¡± Chu Qing asked doubtfully. Ye Chenxi did not answer Chu Qing ¡¯s question, but grabbed Chu Qing and entered the room. After lighting the lamp, he carefully watched Chu Qing go up and down. The face of Chu Qing looked red: ¡°Ye Chenxi ¡­¡­¡± Ye Chenxi sighed in relief who made sure Chu Qing was fine: ¡°Isn¡¯t this wait till you get back, you have been going too long, I am very worried about you.¡± Chu Qing said: ¡°Isn¡¯t it alright for me?¡± Suddenly, Ye Chenxi asked, ¡°What did the emperor tell you to do?¡± ¡°She said she wanted my 9 students. I will give her.¡± Chu Qing directly replied, but did not say his plan. After all, this plan is too dangerous. The more people know, the more dangerous it is. Ye Chenxi looked at Chu Qing as if it did n¡¯t matter, she did n¡¯t know what was going on, a deep sense of power came from her heart, she looked at Chu Qing, ¡°Chu Qing, you do n¡¯t know. How many experts are there in Imperial Palace , Maybe you are very strong on the outside, but even if you are a true expert, you wo n¡¯t be able to get through even 3 strokes. ¡° After listening to Ye Chenxi, Chu Qing almost jumped, but Ye Chenxi pressed hard on the seat: ¡°Chu Qing, do you still understand me? If you are strong enough, a person can come and go at Imperial Palace It¡¯s easy, how could the emperor deal with you. It¡¯s too late to draw you around, and it¡¯s even more impossible. Like today, it will call you into the palace regardless of your wishes. ¡° Ye Chenxi¡¯s words seemed like a pot of cold water, which made Chu Qing sober and calm down. ¡°I understand what you mean.¡± Chu Qing said. Looking at Chu Qing looking thoughtful, Ye Chenxi wanted to say 2 sentences, but he opened his mouth and said nothing. In the end, Ye Chenxi was still sighed and said, ¡°Then I will go back first. It¡¯s not too early. Let¡¯s go to rest first.¡± In fact, it is not necessary. Chu Qing is so clever, but he did n¡¯t notice it at first. Ye Chenxi now mentions this kind of point. Chu Qing is impossible anyway. There is no light in Chu Qing¡¯s room, but his ability to see things is still not affected in the dark. He passed Ye Chenxi¡¯s words again in his mind. Finally he reached out and rubbed his eyebrows. Indeed, if he was strong enough, he did not have to be forced by the emperor to hand over the sect master token. Although Chu Qing handled things perfectly in the end, this did not cover up the fact that Chu Qing was actually held by the emperor. Chu Qing closed his eyes in the dark and meditated over and over again the cultivation technique in the heart. The cheats cultivation technique continued to operate within the body of Chu Qing. For a while, Spirit Qi came to Chu Qing, but soon these Spirit Qi fell apart. In the darkness, Chu Qing eyes opened, all eyes were stunned. He just felt that he was about to settle, but at the last moment, he didn¡¯t know what happened. He only felt that there was a force that shocked Spirit Qi. Chu Qing has never encountered such a thing. As if it was unbelief, Chu Qing gathered Spirit Qi again, but Spirit Qi quickly dissipated. Chu Qing cultivation base is also motionless, without any progress. On 2nd day, Chu Qing told Ye Chenxi about it. Ye Chenxi hasn¡¯t encountered this before, and can only think that Chu Qing is a cultivation base and has encountered a bottleneck. There is no way to break through. But with the ebbing of time, Chu Qing cultivation base still has no movement. This not only makes Chu Qing anxious, but also makes Ye Chenxi very anxious. But anxiety is always anxiety, and there is still no way to solve it. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1576 For a while, 2 people were distressed because Chu Qing did not grow into the cultivation base. It is clear that Chu Qing has worked very hard, but the cultivation base can¡¯t be mentioned. Although Ye Chenxi also hopes to stay with Chu Qing all the time and comfort Chu Qing, but after all, Ye Chenxi is still Ye Family Patriarch, and he is not usually idle. Once he is busy, he will leave Chu Qing aside. But Chu Qing couldn¡¯t find a solution for a while, and he was depressed. Originally, Chu Qing also wanted to talk to Ye Chenxi, to figure out what this is all about. But Ye Chenxi is busy like a gyro. This made Chu Qing inconvenient to disturb Ye Chenxi. But Chu Qing didn¡¯t want to stay in Ye Family, so while Ye Chenxi was busy, Chu Qing went out. Waiting on the street, Chu Qing didn¡¯t know where to go, and suddenly he heard someone on the street saying that the nearest brothel girl was pretty one by one. This made Chu Qing move, and the aimless hangout had a purpose at once, and went to brothel. Upon entering brothel, there is a strong fat powder smell assaults the senses. Chu Qing was unprepared for a while and was choked on. Before Chu Qing slowed down, a well-dressed old bustard gathered up: ¡°Yo, Young Master is looking at the face-to-face for the first time? Let me introduce you to the hottest girl here.¡± Seeing that the old bustard speaking of which couldn¡¯t stop, Chu Qing quickly said: ¡°I¡¯m here for Huaiyu.¡± After listening to Chu Qing¡¯s words, the old bustard made a quick move, and then returned to normal. He took Chu Qing upstairs and said, ¡°We are pregnant with jade girls, but we don¡¯t often pick up customers, Young Master is blessed. ¡° With that said, Chu Qing was brought into Huaiyu¡¯s room. Also intimately helped 2 people to close the door. Huai Yu was surprised when she saw Chu Qing coming suddenly, and said, ¡°Master, why are you here?¡± Chu Qing rubbed his eyebrows: ¡°I¡¯m fine here, just to relax.¡± Looking at Chu Qing¡¯s sad face, Huaiyu didn¡¯t know what to do, but 2 people couldn¡¯t sit like this. Chu Qing doesn¡¯t feel embarrassed, Huai Yu still feels embarrassed. ¡°Then, can Master talk to Huaiyu?¡± Chatting with people, this Huaiyu is good, but if you want to have a topic, you must first figure out why Chu Qing is worried. Looking at Huaiyu, Chu Qing sighed and told Huaiyu all the things that the cultivation base could not improve. Originally Chu Qing just wanted to find someone to complain, and didn¡¯t expect Huai Yu said after thinking for a while, ¡°Master, you can¡¯t mention this cultivation base. I just got the information here and said there is a pill that can increase cultivation base. ¡° Hearing this, Chu Qing¡¯s eyes lit up: ¡°What pill?¡± Asked here, Huai Yu shook the head: ¡°I¡¯m not sure, this news appeared suddenly. It¡¯s a fake probability, very high. After all, I have never heard of this thing before.¡± But Chu Qing couldn¡¯t control so much, no matter true or false, try to understood, so he said to Huai Yu: ¡°Send some more people to find this medicine. The sooner the better.¡± The master had orders, and Huaiyu couldn¡¯t help but he agreed. This Chu Qing went to brothel, did not deliberately conceal anyone, so soon, the fact that there is a spirit pill and marvelous medicine can quickly increase cultivation base has also spread to Ye Chenxi¡¯s table. When Chu Qing came back, there was a smile on the original sad face. At first glance, he knew that everyone was happy and happy. Ye Chenxi didn¡¯t let Chu Qing leave him alone, but he didn¡¯t have time to accompany him all the time. I learned that there is a spirit pill and marvelous medicine that can help Chu Qing improve the cultivation base, and it seems that Chu Qing also wants it very much. Ye Chenxi pondered for a while, and the person under the opponent said, ¡°Check, find. Be sure to find it for me. In addition, this source is also very suspicious. You all asked me to make clear 2 Chu.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 1577 After all, Ye Chenxi is Ye Family Patriarch, and Ye Family¡¯s power is huge, but the spirit pill and marvelous medicine will have news in a few days. But what came was not good news. After Ye Chenxi received the secret letter, he only read the first half, but the content was to let Ye Chenxi startled. She thought about it a lot, but she didn¡¯t think about it. This matter could be related to Gong Family. Rarely, there was a anger in the heart. Her hand squeezed the secret letter hard, and did not release it until the entire secret letter was crumpled. ¡°Palace, home.¡± Ye Chenxi said one word at a time, as if to crush the forces represented by these two words, and then throw them all on the road to pave the road. That¡¯s right, this ¡°spirit pill and marvelous medicine¡± incident is all a ghost made by Gong Family. However, it is true that this medicine is true, and it is true that this medicine can improve the cultivation base, but there is only one most important thing, which Gong Family did not say. This is the most important thing that makes Ye Chenxi angry. It turned out that it was Gong Family who had never known where to learn that Chu Qing cultivation had encountered a bottleneck and had never found a solution. In addition, Ye Chenxi was really busy during this time, so she didn¡¯t care too much about the things around Chu Qing, which gave Gong Family a chance. The news of the medicine was disclosed to Huaiyu¡¯s people. Huaiyu didn¡¯t even know it, but just sorted out the news as usual. I am afraid that even Chu Qing will go out and find Huaiyu, which is calculated by Gong Family. And Gong Family and the emperor are a group of people, can tell Chu Qing this news, 100% will definitely not sincerely hope Chu Qing can break through. Ye Chenxi tried to calm down and reopened the crumpled paper. After reading it, Ye Chenxi was almost smirked. It is worthy of the Gong Family, who took hold of Chu Qing¡¯s eagerness for cultivation and set up an asking monarch to enter the urn. If it were n¡¯t for Ye Chenxi, I ¡¯m afraid Ye Chenxi would lose Chu Qing. Immediately, Ye Chenxi went to Chu Qing without hesitation. Chu Qing was in the room cultivation at this time, and the pill that Huaiyu asked about that day already had eyebrows. It only takes a little more time, I am afraid that I can get the whereabouts of this medicine. When the time comes, Chu Qing eyes opened, when the time comes when he breaks through, and then cultivation, it will become stronger and stronger than anyone dare to provoke. Thinking of this, Chu Qing spits out one mouthful of impure air, at this time, suddenly someone came to knock on the door. Chu Qing had commanded during cultivation, if it is not an urgent matter, do not disturb. It seems that something happened outside, so Chu Qing opened the door. I saw the person outside the door turned out to be Ye Chenxi, Chu Qing slightly frowned, then stretched his eyebrows and asked directly: ¡°How come you are here?¡± Ye Chenxi said: ¡°I know, you are inquiring about the cultivation cultivation base medicine recently?¡± How did this matter be known to Ye Chenxi? Chu Qing didn¡¯t care, and it was no surprise that Ye Chenxi would know that he let go and said, ¡°Yes, what¡¯s wrong? Come in and talk.¡± With that said, Ye Chenxi followed in and said, ¡°Chu Qing, that medicine cannot be taken.¡± This is the kind of words that came in, Rao is Chu Qing, and also unable to bear frowns again: ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ye Chenxi said: ¡°I received news that the drug was developed by Gong Family, and it can indeed increase cultivation base. But it was only in a very short period of time that the cultivation base can be increased, and its price is after it is used up. Will lose all cultivation base. ¡° ¡°What?¡± Chu Qing asked incredulously, ¡°How come?¡± Ye Chenxi smiled bitterly: ¡°I do hope that the cultivation base medicine pill can be improved without any side effects. But this is definitely not the case.¡± After listening to Ye Chenxi, Chu Qing was still dubious. After all, Ye Chenxi had never dealt with Gong Family. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1578 Seeing what Chu Qing looked like, Ye Chenxi knew that Chu Qing didn¡¯t believe in himself at all. Ye Chenxi sighed, said: ¡°Chu Qing, I can deceive you in anything, but I will never deceive you in this matter. If there is such a spirit pill and marvelous medicine, there are no side effects if you eat it. Say it ¡¯s you, I ¡¯ll find it the first one and watch you eat it. ¡± Chu Qing also knows this truth, even though the trust in Po Ling has been diminished in so many days, but he did not injustice anyone or believe nonsense without evidence. This is the bottom line of his life. ¡°Ye Chenxi, don¡¯t just tell me, you give me the evidence, Gong Family wants to hurt me.¡± Chu Qing sat on the chair, his fingers subconsciously tapped on the table, and made a noise. After a pause, Chu Qing said again: ¡°And, I don¡¯t at all think I have something worth Gong Family to hurt me like this.¡± Finally, Chu Qing looked at Ye Chenxi one by one and said, ¡°As long as the evidence you give is true, I believe you.¡± Facing Chu Qing¡¯s gaze, Ye Chenxi did not flinch. She said, ¡°Well, you need evidence, I will give you.¡± After that, Ye Chenxi handed some stationery to Chu Qing. Chu Qing took it over and read the letter paper in ten lines. It said that it was a secret letter from Gong Family. For example, how does top secret disclose the information to Chu Qing people, when should this medicine appear, and the side effects of the medicine. After reading it, Chu Qing only felt that his mood was complicated. Ye Chenxi seemed to be afraid of Chu Qing ¡¯s unbelief, and then added: ¡°These letters have a special seal of Gong Family. Except for the Gong Family, no one else can imitate it. This evidence has cost me a lot . If you ca n¡¯t, we can still find someone to try it out. I got the medicine a little bit. ¡± ¡°No need.¡± Chu Qing closed his eyes. He had seen this thing before, it was on Fuling, so it can be seen at a glance. It¡¯s just that he really doesn¡¯t understand why Gong Family hurts him so much. ¡°Did I not say that Gong Family and the Emperor are a group of people, and Fuling is just using you.¡± Ye Chenxi looked at Chu Qing and said. Chu Qing just realized that he had just asked it before he noticed it. As for the answer given to him by Ye Chenxi, Chu Qing did not refute it. After all, the letter that people want to harm him is still in Chu Qing ¡¯s hands. The impact that this incident brought to Chu Qing was so great that Chu Qing unable to bear lowered his head and stretched his hand to rub his eyebrows: ¡°Ye Chenxi ¡­ I want to be quiet.¡± I originally wanted to comfort Chu Qing¡¯s Ye Chenxi sighed, knowing that Chu Qing was unable to accept it for a while, nor was it tough to stay. Only Pats Chu Qing¡¯s shoulder left. Chu Qing put the stationery aside and started cultivation again, he would not believe it. Without external help, he could not break through. But for a moment, Chu Qing¡¯s mind suddenly showed Fuling¡¯s gentle smile, and suddenly the Emperor¡¯s indifferent face flashed, then Fuling sneered again, saying that she wanted Chu Qing to die. Suddenly, many pictures were entangled, making Chu Qing¡¯s forehead sweating coldly, and at the same time, the Spirit Qi who had been walking on Zhou Tian suddenly fluttered in Chu Qing¡¯s body. Chu Qing didn¡¯t observe it for a while, but felt that his body was hot and there was something running around in his body. Then Chu Qing¡¯s throat was sweet. It turned out that the blood energy was surging and rushed to the throat. Chu Qing feels uncomfortable here, and the situation outside is naturally not much better. I saw Spirit Qi turbulence outside, rushing towards Chu Qing¡¯s body. If you go on like this, I am afraid that Chu Qing will die due to cultivation deviation soon. But Chu Qing forcibly stopped the cultivation technique by clenching his teeth, and he also passed out. Fortunately, Ye Chenxi had not been far away at the door, Chu Qing immediately came in a coma, helping Chu Qing to sort out his disordered breath. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1579 Although it is said that Ye Chenxi treated Chu Qing immediately, and combed the breath of Chu Qing well. But this does not mean that Chu Qing is out of danger. After all, it is cultivation deviation, which is not the same as ordinary setbacks. As for Ye Chenxi, she saved Chu Qing immediately, but in fact, she did not know what happened to Chu Qing. The doctors found by Ye Chenxi gave the same results. People are good, but why can¡¯t they wake up and can¡¯t find the answer. Just let Ye Chenxi take care of her life, don¡¯t setback. There are also many supplements, find acquaintances to accompany you, stimulate and stimulate, Chu Qing can wake up. Ye Chenxi knew that the doctors were extremely nonsense, but Chu Qing had something wrong and could n¡¯t find it out. He could only accompany Chu Qing during the day and wait until the last meal in the evening was fed to Chu Qing before going to the study Daily affairs. The most headache for Ye Chenxi is nothing but Poria. That¡¯s right. Since Chu Qing lived in Ye Family, he no longer contacted Gong Family, plus the psychological effect of the words Ye Chenxi said to Chu Qing, so Chu Qing had not contacted Poria for a long time. So Fuling was worried about 10000 points, and even came directly to Ye Family. For example, now, Ye Chenxi has just come out of Chu Qing¡¯s room, and the next moment heard the next person saying that the person from Gong Family is already sitting in the meeting room. The Gong Family¡¯s person, Ye Chenxi narrowed his eyes. At this time, is it possible that it is to see the lively? No matter what Ye Chenxi thinks, before Ye Gong¡¯s 2 real cast aside all considerations for face, the number of gifts still needs to be done. So although Ye Chenxi was very unhappy, she came to the parlor and looked at Po Ling and said, ¡°What are you doing here.¡± The malicious assaults the senses in the tone, and the Poria face doesn¡¯t change: ¡°I¡¯ll take a look at Chu Qing.¡± ¡°Chu Qing is not a problem, it¡¯s just a simple cold, just rest for a while. It¡¯s not convenient to meet people now.¡± Ye Chenxi apparently not at all wanted to reveal Chu Qing¡¯s real situation. After Fuling heard it, there was no other reaction, just lightly saying: ¡°Since it is inconvenient now, then I will come to visit again later.¡± ¡°No,¡± Ye Chenxi said indifferently. It¡¯s just that Ye Chenxi didn¡¯t expect at all, what Fu Ling said was the 2nd day. On 2nd day, Fu Ling came to visit again, still want to see Chu Qing. But where is Ye Chenxi so easy to put Poria into it, ¡°Chu Qing hasn¡¯t woken up after falling asleep. I don¡¯t see anyone.¡± In this way, after another 2 3 days, Fuling came over uninterrupted and wanted to see Chu Qing. If it is 2 days a day, Fuling said that she wants to see Chu Qing. Ye Chenxi may have conspiracy as a Fuling, but after so many days, Fuling still wants to see Chu Qing. Ye Chenxi could not help but feel a little soft-hearted, so waiting for Poria to go to the door again, Ye Chenxi said: ¡°Let you see it, but only at the door.¡± Even if it was only at the door, it was enough to surprise Fuling. She thought it would take a few more days. Waiting at the door, Fu Ling suddenly said: ¡°Patriarch Ye, I have been here for so many days, you don¡¯t pour me a glass of water, it is too rude.¡± Because Chu Qing needs recuperation, there is no arrangement for people in Chu Qing ¡¯s yard, plus Chu Qing has not been awake for a long time, and there is no tea in the room. Ye Chenxi looked at Poria, Poria also looked at Ye Chenxi with a straight face. Ye Chenxi left for a long time before pouring water. It wasn¡¯t until Ye Chenxi really left that Fu Ling pushed the door in. Sitting by the bed, watching Chu Qing. Chu Qing doesn¡¯t see the sun these days, and his face looks pale, but it can be seen that Ye Chenxi is taking good care of him. At this moment, Chu Qing¡¯s eyelashes flickered, and then Chu Qing slowly opened his eyes. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1580 Seeing Chu Qing eyes opened, a trace of excitement suddenly appeared on Fu Ling¡¯s calm face, but soon she converged her non-exposed feelings. As for Chu Qing, he just woke up, and there was a paste in his head. The first thing he saw was Poria. ¡°His ¡­ Poria, why are you here?¡± Chu Qing frowned, only slightly moved that¡¯s all, but he felt a headache. After waiting for a while, Chu Qing looked towards all around and determined that he was still in Ye Family. It felt even stranger that Poria appeared here. Ye Chenxi has always been hostile to Gong Family, among which Poria is the most serious, but now she is willing to let Poria come in. In fact, Chu Qing still has a little impression of practicing cultivation to the cultivation deviation, but it is just that there is no occlusion and no way to perceive the outside world. is it possible that Ye Chenxi found she couldn¡¯t save herself, so did she come to Fuling. apart from this, Chu Qing can¡¯t think of any other reason. Fu Ling heard Chu Qing¡¯s remarks, not at all rebutting, but reached out to Chu Qing to pulse, and then said: ¡°Although there is still some chaos in the pulse, it generally tends to be peaceful. It will be fine after two days of rest.¡± Looking at the appearance of Poria, it should be very familiar with his condition, which makes Chu Qing more convinced that Poria has been by his side these days, and finally saved himself. This time, Chu Qing believed in Poria more and more, although for so many days, Ye Chenxi had been telling Chu Qing Gong Family that he wanted to harm him. But that¡¯s just Gong Family, it shouldn¡¯t be related to Fuling, otherwise Fuling won¡¯t try to save herself. At this moment, Fu Ling suddenly said: ¡°Chu Qing, you and me go back to Gong Family, okay? In Ye Family, I am under the control of everyone, there is no way to concentrate on treating you well, you and me go back to Gong Family, I will definitely Take care of your body and break through as soon as possible. ¡° At this time, Chu Qing just hesitated and agreed. Indeed, due to the hostility of Ye Chenxi to Poria, if you have been staying at Ye Family, Poria may be very difficult. In this case, it¡¯s better to go to Gong Family with Chu Qing, at worst when the time comes, just come back again. Thinking this way, Chu Qing agreed with Fu Ling¡¯s suggestion. Before waiting for Fu Ling to be happy, Chu Qing found the paper money and wrote a farewell letter to Ye Chenxi. Poria didn¡¯t stop Chu Qing, and even regretted that she couldn¡¯t see Ye Chenxi. After discovering that Chu Qing was missing, she only found how the letter thundered afterwards. When Chu Qing comes to Gong Family, because Chu Qing¡¯s body has not recovered, Poria has many restrictions on Chu Qing¡¯s travel. In addition, Poria is also very busy, and there is no way to watch Chu Qing in real time, so he sent some people to follow Chu Qing so that he can easily take care of him. To the end, no matter where Chu Qing went, there were a bunch of Gong Family laymen who followed, at first Chu Qing was okay, but after waiting for a long time, Chu Qing found this group of laymen very annoying. On this day, Chu Qing came to Fu Ling¡¯s study in order to avoid people. There is almost no place for Gong Family to be a forbidden place for Chu Qing, but the group of people is absolutely afraid to enter Fuling¡¯s study to find someone. Therefore, Chu Qing has always used Fuling¡¯s study as a refuge. Of course, sometimes when Poria is dealing with official affairs in it, Chu Qing will not be bothered. Today, Chu Qing just saw Fuling not at home, so he hid in the study. Who knows that after a while, Chu Qing heard the footsteps outside, and the voice of Fu Ling talking. Oops, it looks like Poria has guests. If Chu Qing is now pushing the door to go out, it would be too rude. In a hurry, Chu Qing jumped onto Liang and made a ¡°Liang Shang gentleman¡±. After a few moments, Poulin pushed the door in and asked his men to close the door and said directly: ¡°You will arrange the plan, this time, must kill Ye Chenxi.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 1581 Almost instantly, Chu Qing felt his brain explode. He just heard something, Fu Ling said, Ye Chenxi is going to be killed? Chu Qing couldn¡¯t believe his ears and immediately heard them seriously. Poria underneath, indeed, said the name Ye Chenxi. Countless thoughts flashed, but only one remained at the end. ¡°You can¡¯t let Poria kill Ye Chenxi.¡± Although Chu Qing knew the relationship between Ye Gong¡¯s family and water and fire, and now he also believes in Poria, this does not mean that he can watch Poria kill Ye Chenxi. Chu Qing took a deep breath, absolutely not to let Fuling kill Ye Chenxi. The Poria underneath has already been deployed, just wait for Ye Chenxi to take the bait and one strike certain kill. After a while, someone came to Fuling and said it was something. Fuling went out of the study. Chu Qing jumped from the beam and went out, only to avoid that¡¯s all of Gong Family¡¯s servants. Now that the decision has been made, Chu Qing has tried to contact Ye Chenxi. But Chu Qing is now in Gong Family and has many inconveniences. If there is any trouble, he will be reported to Poria immediately. I want to send the top secret message out, although there are some difficulties, but there is no way to do it in one point. Because Chu Qing¡¯s health is almost the same, Fu Ling also has fewer restrictions on Chu Qing, and fewer people follow Chu Qing. After a few days, Chu Qing found a time and slipped out. After confirming that there was no small tail behind him, Chu Qing went to the next industry of Ye Family. He had thought about coming out today. Chu Qing also spent some time in Ye Family. He knew that today was the day when Ye Chenxi came out to inspect his family¡¯s property. So instead of taking the risk and going to Ye Family to find Ye Chenxi, it¡¯s better to wait and see. As expected, Chu Qing did not wait long before seeing Ye Chenxi coming. Seen for many days, Ye Chenxi¡¯s complexion seems to have deteriorated a lot. Chu Qing thought secretly, and after waiting for a while, he secretly smashed a small stone at Ye Chenxi. Ye Chenxi subconsciously lifts the head and saw Chu Qing. The next moment, Ye Chenxi complexion changed, and said something to the large group of people behind him, and then the group of people retreated. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Ye Chenxi looked at Chu Qing and was angry and anxious. Qi was angry and said goodbye. Although he wrote a farewell letter, it made Ye Chenxi feel unfathomable mystery. Chu Qing, poor health and running around. Looking at Ye Chenxi, Chu Qing also has some sorry: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, didn¡¯t I write you a farewell letter.¡± ¡°Farewell letter?¡± Ye Chenxi extremely angry smiled, ¡°Do you have no point in your body. Are you not afraid of me at all?¡± Seemingly afraid of this topic, Chu Qing quickly said: ¡°Ye Chenxi, we won¡¯t say this anymore. I have something to tell you this time.¡± Ye Chenxi frowned, ¡°You said.¡± ¡°Gong Family people are going to kill you.¡± Chu Qing slowly said, he didn¡¯t tell Ye Chenxi that it was Fu Ling¡¯s order, fearing Ye Chenxi would be angry. But with Ye Chenxi¡¯s keenness, how could he not know that this matter is definitely related to Poria. After thinking for a while, the atmosphere between the two people was silent after Chu Qing said this sentence. It took a long time for Ye Chenxi to rub his eyebrows, because Chu Qing¡¯s sudden departure left Ye Chenxi worried for many days. In addition to the busy business, Ye Chenxi was the strong supporter who came out to inspect the industry today. Finally, it was easy to find someone. As a result, there was a sentence that someone wanted to kill himself. Rao Shi Ye Chenxi also felt unbearable. Ye Chenxi asked for a long time, ¡°Why are you helping me?¡± ¡°Benefits,¡± Chu Qing said. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1582 After talking with Ye Chenxi that day, Chu Qing did not leave with Ye Chenxi, but returned to Gong Family again. As for Poria, she only knew that Chu Qing had been out for a day, but she did not know that Chu Qing had revealed to Ye Chenxi that she was going to kill Ye Chenxi. When Chu Qing came back, Fu Ling also treated Chu Qing as before. It¡¯s just that Chu Qing hasn¡¯t started cultivation day and night since he was well. Even Poria, there is no way to stop Chu Qing. Now Chu Qing doesn¡¯t want to use foreign object to help himself cultivate, not only does Gong Family find no way to start, but also makes Chu Qing¡¯s never loosened bottleneck even have a breakthrough. Chu Qing felt the growth of his cultivation base, although it was extremely slow, but much better than before. This time Chu Qing is smart, don¡¯t worry, just take this slowly, the less will grow into more, and one day will break through. Until a certain day, when Chu Qing was cultivating, he only felt that Spirit Qi was coming in, continuously washing his meridian over and over again. In the end, the cultivation base was just loosened like a wine that had been opened. The seal clay was originally just cracked, and suddenly opened. The wine inside overflowed immediately, this is the result after waiting, is the reward sent. So this time, the improvement of Chu Qing cultivation base is higher than every time in the past. After Chu Qing recovered Spirit Qi and re-consolidated the foundation, it was only eyes opened. I don¡¯t know how many days have passed. Chu Qing vomited one mouthful of impure air, opened the door and went out. Today is different from the past. He feels that everything around him is so clear that he can hear the sound of butterflies falling on petals clearly. At this moment, Chu Qing suddenly felt a sensation in his heart. He took out his sword and danced it over the open space in the garden. After a set of sword dances, Chu Qing felt a sense of stagnation, as if the sword in his hand could not fit his mind. This sword is no longer suitable for Chu Qing cultivation base. That is to say, when when the time comes to fight, it is likely to fail because the sword does not cooperate with people. He needed to forge a Divine Sword, Chu Qing thought so, and put away the sword in his hand. In the middle of return to house, Chu Qing brought pen and paper and wrote out his ideas. In the end, he discovered that he basically had all the materials for forging swords, except for the most important one, Divine Beast Soul Crystal. This Divine Beast Soul Crystal can be said to be may come by with luck, but not by searching for it. It has been sold on the market at a high price, but it still has a price but no market. Of course, there is another way to hunt yourself. It is so simple to hunt a Divine Beast, not to mention killing, even if it is found, it is difficult to find. So this has increased the price of Divine Beast Soul Crystal. But Chu Qing did not worry about finding it. He quickly found someone to pass on the book to Huaiyu, and the information network that Huaiyu had mastered would definitely get the answer. This matter, Chu Qing not at all told Fu Ling. Faintly, there was such a feeling in his heart. Pouling could not be told about it, even if Pouling saved him. In the eyes of others, Chu Qing is in love with a brothel woman that¡¯s all. Sure enough, Huaiyu¡¯s reply came over shortly, and Chu Qing quickly skipped the first few letters that were written to hide his eyes, and looked directly at the back. Huai Yu immediately asked someone to find Divine Beast Soul Crystal when he received a letter from Chu Qing. The best thing he could find was to spend a little more money at auction, but it was too difficult to hunt himself. Who knows that there is currently no Divine Beast Soul Crystal on the market, but someone has seen the appearance of Divine Beast Soul Crystal. And this Divine Beast once appeared in the demonic beast forest. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1583 Despite the message from Huai Yu, faintly discernable revealed that it is best not to go alone to the demonic beast forest to hunt Divine Beast, which is too dangerous. But Chu Qing had already thought about it. He had to go on this trip and he could not tell anyone. Because of this situation, no one is enough for Chu Qing to believe, and Chu Qing has other plans. After thinking this way, Chu Qing went to find Poria. ¡°Are you going out to practice?¡± Fu Ling looked at Chu Qing, holding a pen in her hand, and the ink was still dry. Chu Qing nodded: ¡°Yes, I want to go out and experience.¡± After a while, I heard Fu Ling said: ¡°You want to go out and experience my understanding, but do you really need to take someone with you?¡± ¡°Cumbersome.¡± Chu Qing said, ¡°I¡¯m going to the demonic beast forest. Too many people are not good.¡± It seems that after thinking for a long time, how to refuse Chu Qing, Fu Ling had no choice but to agree: ¡°Then be careful.¡± After Chu Qing packed up things and left Gong Family, he was keenly aware that at least has 3 forces followed him. Not far away, there is no killing intent, it seems to be just tracking. Chu Qing could not hide his destination, and moved towards demonic beast directly. demonic beast There are many trees in the forest and there are so many demonic beasts. If you accidentally break into an exclusive or gregarious demonic beast group, it can be said to be very miserable. So it¡¯s better to get rid of those little tails. After all, they are not people who must fight for life. Sure enough, when Chu Qing entered the demonic beast forest, he easily dumped everyone. Chu Qing walked deep into the forest of demonic beast. The further you go deep into the demonic beast forest, the fewer demonic beasts you encounter, but the higher the demonic beast level. From just at first Chu Qing, it can be easily dealt with, even Chu Chu must be extremely careful to subdue it. Chu Qing seems to be not so lucky, staying in the depths of the demonic beast forest for several days without seeing the shadow of Divine Beast. On this day, Chu Qing was loading water by the stream, and his water source was not enough. Just when he was full of water and looked up, he found that on the other side of the lake, a Divine Beast was drinking water. It seems that there is no human here. Chu Qing narrowed his eyes. He waited so long, and finally waited for his prey. How could he let it go. The Divine Beast was drinking water, and the water in front of him suddenly exploded, so Divine Beast ran into the forest in shock. But it didn¡¯t find out that the water that hadn¡¯t been shaped suddenly turned into a sword, stab into Divine Beast¡¯s body. Divine Beast wailed because she was injured, but she still didn¡¯t stop. It was Divine Beast, and she had opened her mind. Knowing that if it stopped, I am afraid there would be no chance to survive, so I insisted on running deep into the forest. Chu Qing on the other side also expressed severe expressions. If Divine Beast really ran in, I do n¡¯t know when to meet Divine Beast next time. Fortunately, Chu Qing just exploded the water in the lake, so Divine Beast also had a lot of water. Chu Qing controlled the water and turned it into a sword to pierce Divine Beast¡¯s body. Such precise control, if Chu Qing before the breakthrough, certainly cannot be done. Divine Beast finally ran away because of excessive blood loss. Chu Qing caught up and directly killed Divine Beast with a sword. Chu Qing not at all who got Divine Beast Soul Crystal planned to go out like this. He wanted to forge Divine Sword deep in the demonic beast forest, and Chu Qing had all the materials he needed at that time. Wait until Chu Qing builds the sword embryo of Divine Sword, and finally melt the Divine Beast Soul Crystal together. When Divine Sword was born, a terrifying coercion was uploaded from Divine Sword¡¯s sword. For a while, the demonic beast in the forest is afraid of shiver coldly, and Chu Qing looks at the Divine Sword in Tongtian with satisfaction. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1584 When Divine Sword was born, Chu Qing put away Divine Sword. If it is not a life-saving moment, Chu Qing may not use Divine Sword for a while, even if Chu Qing is naive, he knows that it is only his current strength, and he ca n¡¯t keep Divine Sword at all. However, if this Divine Sword is forged, even if it is not used, Chu Qing can be profited from it. When Chu Qing walked out of the demonic beast forest, not at all returned to Gong Family, but went to Huaiyu instead. When Huai Yu saw Chu Qing coming to find her, she was even surprised. She quickly said: ¡°Master, please come in. You are, have you been to the demonic beast forest? Can you be injured?¡± Chu Qing sat on a stool and poured himself a cup of tea. ¡°There is no injury. Huaiyu, this time I came, I need you to do something.¡± ¡°Master, please say.¡± Huaiyu gave a salute said. It took a long time for Chu Qing to say: ¡°You dismiss the news of Divine Sword¡¯s birth, and find some reliable people to disperse. You don¡¯t need to be too detailed, just say a hazy one.¡± Hearing this command, Huaiyu was stunned, and then hesitantly said: ¡°Master is sure, are you going to spread the news?¡± In Huai Yu¡¯s impression, although Chu Qing is already extremely powerful, if Divine Sword is born, everyone is likely to unite in order to fight for Divine Sword. By that time, even if Chu Qing had the ability to pass the sky, it would be impossible to fight against the whole world. Chu Qing nodded: ¡°Yes. But remember, don¡¯t be too straightforward. And remember to clean up your tail and don¡¯t get caught. If you do well, this time, we can make a fortune.¡± No matter how confused Huai Yu was in her mind, she arranged some of the best spies to spread the news that Divine Sword was born. When Chu Qing forged Divine Sword that day, although the movement of Divine Sword was slightly converging in the depth of the demonic beast forest, as long as it was in the demonic beast forest, you could feel it. At that time, demonic beasts were in shiver coldly. A large number of Spiritual Qi flocks deep into the demonic beast forest. At first, those who hunted in the demonic beast forest were not sure what was going on, but when they returned, they heard that Divine Sword was born. Only then did I suddenly realize that the people in Huaiyu just started their heads. The next few actions were almost done, and the news of Divine Sword¡¯s birth spread all over the place. And those who want to start in advance, because the source of information is too wide, so the first person to spread the news has not been caught. For a while, everyone on the rivers and lakes was looking for Divine Sword news. Chu Qing looked at the timing of fermentation, and called Huaiyu, saying, ¡°You will release the news again, saying that we have some Divine Sword news here.¡± Huaiyu is also a smart person. Seeing things ferment like this, how can you not know Chu Qing¡¯s intentions, and she doesn¡¯t need Chu Qing to mention it at all, she has revealed a bit of wind earlier. In those days, the news of Divine Sword¡¯s birth is still doubting the truth, but as of today, no one doubts anymore. After all, everyone really sees the vision of Divine Sword when it was born, repeated rumor becomes a fact, these countless people, let alone become a tiger, even if there is no Divine Sword, they can forcibly make a handle . And now the biggest beneficiary is the intelligence dealer. They are crowded and the news is mixed, but mostly true. It is easier to believe than the news heard. And after someone bought the news. Unless the other party is a person of extreme trust, there will not be many injustices willing to inform others of their own news. So, even a piece of unimportant news can be sold many times, and more important news requires more money. Even those Aristocratic Family have their own news network, but Chu Qing has made a fortune. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1585 When Chu Qing came out of Huaiyu with satisfaction and returned to Gong Family, when he was going back to his room, he was stopped. It turned out that Po Ling was looking for him when something happened. Chu Qing thought for a while. Although he came back in the past 2 days, he was still busy with Divine Sword, so he almost never met Fu Ling. Poling came to him this time, and 80% had nothing to do with Divine Sword. In fact, Chu Qing guessed that it was really good. Fu Ling had something to do with Divine Sword¡¯s birth. For a long time, Chu Qing was brought into the hall by his servants. As soon as he saw Chu Qing coming, Fu Ling swayed his servants and poured Chu Qing a cup of tea, ¡°Sit.¡± Chu Qing took the tea but didn¡¯t drink it. Poria did not urge Chu Qing, but was slowly tasting tea there alone. ¡°Poulin, what are you doing with me?¡± Chu Qing asked for a long time. Hearing Chu Qing ¡¯s words, Poria lowered her head, and the mist rising from the tea covered her expression and masked the emotion in her eyes: ¡°Did you know the news of Divine Sword ¡¯s birth recently? ¡°Yes.¡± Chu Qing said cheerfully. ¡°The news spread all over Edo.¡± Poria lightly sighed, then slowly looked towards Chu Qing, slowly said: ¡°Chu Qing, you tell me the truth, does this Divine Sword have anything to do with you?¡± After all, the news from Divine Sword is too ridiculous. Chu Qing has just entered the demonic beast forest and experienced Divine Sword. Even if the others don¡¯t know, Fuling who knows all of this will doubt Chu Qing. Chu Qing has this strength, and Fuling can¡¯t be more clear. Hearing Fu Ling ¡¯s question, Chu Qing did n¡¯t even change his complexion. After a sip of tea, he said, ¡°I thought it was something, of course, it did n¡¯t matter to me. ¡°Really?¡± Fu Ling asked suspiciously. With a bang, Chu Qing placed the cup in his hand on the table, coldly said: ¡°Poria, what do you mean?¡± After seeing Chu Qing¡¯s face change, Fu Ling withdrew his gaze, ¡°No. I just think you have this strength that¡¯s all.¡± ¡°I said, it wasn¡¯t me. If I had anything to do with this Divine Sword, I wouldn¡¯t hide from anyone, wouldn¡¯t you?¡± Chu Qing slowly said. This made Fu Ling¡¯s complexion relax, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s eat with me tonight.¡± Then Fuling said some home routines again, softening the solidified atmosphere, and Chu Qing¡¯s complexion, which was not pretty, changed a lot. Although Fuling did not say anything in the end, both of them knew that Fuling did not dispel Chu Qing¡¯s doubts at all. Chu Qing is not a fool and can be seen naturally, but there is no need to say such a thing. Now 2 people don¡¯t want to cast aside all considerations for face with each other, even creating a happy atmosphere. After dinner, Fu Ling suddenly said to Chu Qing: ¡°Chu Qing, you still don¡¯t want to see Ye Chenxi these days.¡± Hearing this, Chu Qing¡¯s actions were taken, and then looked towards Poria doubtfully. Poria didn¡¯t realize it, and continued: ¡°You have a good relationship with my Gong Family. Although I don¡¯t mean anything else, I¡¯m afraid that Ye Chenxi has ulterior motives for you.¡± Before Chu Qing had time to say anything, Fu Ling continued: ¡°Okay. Soon after you just came back, you should not have a good rest. Go back and rest.¡± After finishing talking, he asked the next man to take Chu Qing back to the room. 2nd day When Chu Qing wanted to go out early in the morning, he found 2 people standing in front of him. ¡°Who are you and what are you doing here?¡± Chu Qing asked with a frown. The next person respectfully said: ¡°Patriarch is afraid that Young Master will not have a good rest. I hope that Young Master will not go out in these 2 days, so I will stay at home and recuperate.¡± Chu Qing sneered: ¡°Does Po Ling intend to put me under house arrest?¡± The lower man bowed his head without speaking or refuting, presumably by default. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1586 However, Fuling missed an extremely important thing: Chu Qing cultivation base rose! Chu Qing is no longer the person whose cultivation has been repeatedly frustrated, dependent and controlled by Poria. Chu Qing looked at Fuling coldly, with a little irony in his expression. After feeling this coldness, Fu Ling was very annoyed, as if she was despised by someone who was nothing like her, so she was angry, she thought Chu Qing was unworthy. ¡°Look at me like that, and I will slash your eyes!¡± Fu Ling said with a ruthless face. After Chu Qing listened, the smile at the corner of the lips pulled more. ¡°What does my laugh have to do with you, and what qualifications do you have to limit my laugh?¡± After Fuling heard it, she felt annoyed, ¡°I let you not laugh, you are not allowed to laugh. As for what qualifications I have, I am qualified!¡± Speaking of which, Fuling also raised his head and looked proud. ¡°Oh!¡± Chu Qing froze. He closed his eyes and didn¡¯t want to argue with her anymore. After seeing Chu Qing¡¯s appearance, Fu Ling¡¯s anger became more intense, but she couldn¡¯t treat Chu Qing, so she could only throw her sleeve off angrily and left. After Poria stepped out of the door, Chu Qing¡¯s eyes opened with a ¡°shua¡±, very sharp. In fact, he just ¡°fought¡± with Fu Ling just to relax her vigilance. He knew that Fu Ling might have forgotten his cultivation base, but it was hard to guarantee that she would not ring midway. So in order to appease Poria and make her forget it more thoroughly, he deliberately made her more angry, the best kind of annoyed. In this way, he can be prepared for 10000 escapes. It is not that he does not have the ability to resist Poria directly, but that there is a person from Gong Family behind Poria. When the time comes, the situation will be more difficult to control if there is a big trouble. Thinking of this, Chu Qing¡¯s eyes darkened, concealing his deep eyes. At night, when the night is quiet, Chu Qing is ready to start acting. ¡°Dark and windy night, just when you run away.¡± Quietly, the guards were resolved. In their incredible eyes, Chu Qing left without a trace of emotion. According to the memory in his mind, Chu Qing found the way to go after avoiding many night watchers. He must not be able to walk through the gate, which is the most striking place, so he can only find a remote place to leave, so as not to cause a lot of wind and rain. When the time comes after he leaves, it doesn¡¯t matter if he makes any big waves. Chu Qing walked forward more quickly. He had just seen it. There was only that place, and not many people showed up, so as long as he turned over the wall, he could leave here. Thinking of being able to go out immediately, and then seeing Ye Chenxi, Chu Qing felt excited. After turning over the wall, Chu Qing gave a smug smile, glanced at the Gong Family behind him, and was about to leave. Suddenly, a voice of ¡°Sisuo Xisuo¡± came into Chu Qing¡¯s ears. Chu Qing immediately became alert. He flashed to the tree closest to him, then leaned against it, and looked at the face seriously. I saw that a group of people came aggressively, and the leader in front was Ye Chenxi. Seeing Ye Chenxi, Chu Qing felt soft for a while, and knew the purpose of her coming. It must have been because he had not seen him go back, so he knew he was detained by Poria, and now he came out to find him. However, he could not allow him to take such a risk. After all, he was out now. If Ye Chenxi went in now, she would not be willing to give up without a ¡°wind and rain in the city¡±. Therefore, Chu Qing decided that he was going to stop Ye Chenxi and not let her go to Gong Family. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1587 While Ye Chenxi had not yet entered, Chu Qing stopped in time. He went out and said to Ye Chenxi: ¡°Chen Xi, I am here, don¡¯t go in!¡± Ye Chenxi turned to her head in disbelief after hearing the familiar voice. After seeing that it was Chu Qing, her face was full of surprises. ¡°Why are you outside, has Fuling treated you?¡± Ye Chenxi stepped forward, grabbing Chu Qing¡¯s hand and asked excitedly. ¡°I don¡¯t not all things, you don¡¯t want to enter the Gong Family anymore, let your people back down first, otherwise it will be bad for them to be found quiet for a while.¡± Chu Qing shook the head, motioning to her Retreat first. After listening to Ye Chenxi, he straightened his face and instructed the people under his serious opponent: ¡°Okay, there is nothing about you here, go back first!¡± After hearing the words of Ye Chenxi, the people hesitated, but then left. After seeing those people go, Ye Chenxi asked: ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, how could you be outside the Gong Family, did Fuling treat you?¡± A series of questions were asked from Ye Chenxi¡¯s mouth, but Her face was full of concerns about Chu Qing. Chu Qing also naturally felt Ye Chenxi¡¯s emotions, he purse one¡¯s lip, replied in a concise way: ¡°Poria not at all treat me, as for why I stayed outside Gong Family so late, because I just came out.¡± No Knowing why, Chu Qing not at all told Ye Chenxi about Poria. ¡°Why did you bring so many people to Gong Family so late?¡± Chu Qing digressed. In fact, he also knew why Ye Chenxi came, but he was afraid that Ye Chenxi would continue to ask questions, so he digressed. ¡°Oh, this.¡± After hearing Chu Qing¡¯s question, a smile appeared on Ye Chenxi¡¯s face, which made her unable to say a bit, but after seeing Chu Qing¡¯s ¡°eager¡± look, she again Defeated. ¡°I think you haven¡¯t been back for so long. I thought Fuling did something to you and wanted to kill you. I was worried about your safety, so I brought so many people to Gong Family, ready to let them hand you ¡°¡± Ye Chenxi said somewhat sorry. Now she is understood, it turns out that she thinks too much, Chu Qing has nothing to do. After Chu Qing heard it, he could n¡¯t help laughing, it seemed that he was really important in Ye Chenxi ¡¯s heart, otherwise she would not lose that one ¡¯s head out of fear like that and not consider the consequences. You should know that if you break into the Gong Family directly, you will definitely have a bad relationship with the Gong Family. Although the two of them have not had much communication, they can even be said to be hostile, but none of them have the breakthrough boundary. Gone. So if Ye Chenxi just broke into the Gong Family, then the apparent calmness of the two of them will not be maintained, and there may even be a tough battle to fight. ¡°Chu Qing, I want you to do one thing. Can you promise me?¡± Ye Chenxi asked cautiously, with some timid eyes. After seeing such a ¡°cowardly¡± Ye Chenxi, Chu Qing was astonished in his heart. What kind of thing could make Ye Chenxi, who has always been proud and bold, become such a ¡°timid¡±. ¡°You say it.¡± Chu Qing said indifferently. ¡°Can you enter our Ye Family?¡± Ye Chenxi looked at Chu Qing expectantly, hoping he could agree. After Chu Qing heard, not even think of it refused, ¡°No!¡± He understands the meaning of Ye Chenxi, but he also knows what it means to enter Ye Family. He does not really belong to this era. He cannot really flatter women like those men, so he cannot do it. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1588 After hearing Chu Qing¡¯s answer, Ye Chenxi was very lost. She really wanted to like him, so she also wanted to include him under her wings, but he turned it down. Does this mean he doesn¡¯t like himself? Ye Chenxi was confused. Ye Chenxi suddenly felt a dull pain in his heart, as if he was being squeezed by a sharp weapon. This made her very puzzled. Why did she become like this? She couldn¡¯t figure it out, and she couldn¡¯t think about why anymore. She knows that if she thinks about it, she must be crazy and will do unpredictable things. She can never lose her face after losing her heart. It would be too sad to say anything like that. After seeing Ye Chenxi¡¯s expression, Chu Qing knew what she was thinking, but he really wouldn¡¯t enter Ye Family¡¯s. It would be too dignified for the man to forgive him. In order to break through this embarrassing moment, Chu Qing asked: ¡°Why have you always been hostile to Gong Family? You don¡¯t not at all have any deep hatred between you?¡± Chu Qing asked his most doubtful question. He really couldn¡¯t figure out why Ye Chenxi had always been hostile to the Gong Family. They also did not at all talk too much? What caused it? After listening to Ye Chenxi, an unnatural expression flashed on her face, but first she denied that she was because of emotional jealousy, because the Poria was not as good as her, and Chu Qing would not like that kind of woman , So that woman is not at all threatening. What is the reason? It¡¯s because she was originally a humble person in the dust, and then the value is like a rocket in Gong Family. Because she developed because of Chu Qing, she is using Chu Qing. That¡¯s right, that¡¯s it. ¡°What do you think of Poria?¡± Ye Chenxi spit out one mouthful of impure air and asked Chu Qing with fixed eyes. Chu Qing was stunned for a while and said, ¡°It¡¯s smart. Whether it¡¯s appearance or intelligence quotient, it belongs to the best.¡± This is Chu Qing¡¯s evaluation of Fuling. Although Fuling has just imprisoned Chu Qing, he has to admit that Fuling is also a very good woman and knows how to judge the situation. And if it were a man, I am afraid that he would be equally divided. Chu Qing thought. Therefore, he also has a sense of appreciation for Poria, just like the kind of meeting a confidant. After hearing Chu Qing ¡¯s evaluation, Ye Chenxi felt astringent in her heart. This is Chu Qing ¡¯s highest evaluation of a woman. What about her in his heart? Ye Chenxi doesn¡¯t want to think about it anymore. So she turned her head and said, ¡°Yeah, you have judged her like that, then you can see how powerful she is. You must know that Poria has no status at Gong Family at first, and There is nothing like the next person, equivalent to the existence of Xiao transparent. However, she is suddenly as the tide rises, the boat floats regardless of status or anything. Do you know why? ¡° Ye Chenxi¡¯s eyes looked directly at Chu Qing and asked. Suddenly asked by Ye Chenxi, Chu Qing was also dumbfounded. Hearing Ye Chenxi said this, he didn¡¯t know the reason. ¡°Why?¡± Chu Qing asked. ¡°Naturally because she has you, because of you, her status in Gong Family has been as the tide rises, the boat floats, so you now understand why she keeps holding you, right?¡± Ye Chenxi Road. Ye Chenxi said what she said in her heart, but she also understood in her heart that her words meant to defame Poria deliberately, but she did not want to admit it. She always believed that this was why she was hostile to Gong Family, and why she hated Poria. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1589 Ye Chenxi¡¯s words echoed in his ears, but Chu Qing was too slow to believe it. He lowered his head, not knowing what he was thinking. On the contrary, Ye Chenxi was quite anxious. She held Chu Qing¡¯s hand and said: ¡°When did I lie to you. With the power of my Ye Family, I have long touched the relationship clearly. Chu Qing ¡­¡­¡± ¡°I know.¡± Chu Qing interrupted Ye Chenxi, ¡°I know, what you said is likely to be true, but I can¡¯t believe it just by one-sided words.¡± I can¡¯t believe that the woman who used to save her life used all his feelings. I can¡¯t believe that I will be confused. Ye Chenxi looked at Chu Qing more anxiously. She was really afraid that Chu Qing would be hurt, ¡°Chu Qing ¡­¡± The person who got the name took a deep breath and took his hand. Just when Ye Chenxi thought that Chu Qing had made up her mind and did n¡¯t believe her, Chu Qing took Ye Chenxi ¡¯s hand instead, ¡°This thing, for me You need to think about it. Is it ok. There is no evidence for a while, I ca n¡¯t injustice so alone. You give me some time to think about it. ¡° When saying this, Chu Qing¡¯s eyes showed a rare pleading, which made Ye Chenxi finally unable to speak. After all, she knows that the relationship between Poria and Chu Qing can make Chu Qing ¡°think¡± about this matter. Ye Chenxi did not force Chu Qing to immediately believe that he had broken the relationship with Fuling. She also just hopes that Chu Qing can have one more eye, and time will verify what she said is true or false. In the end, Ye Chenxi was just sighed and had to say, ¡°Okay, you just have to keep this in mind. Be careful about 10000 things.¡± Ye Chenxi didn¡¯t press step by step, which made Chu Qing sighed in relief, ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°I still have something to do, so I leave first. If you have something, remember to come to me anytime.¡± Ye Chenxi warned repeatedly. Chu Qing nodded: ¡°understood. You too.¡± After separation from Ye Chenxi, Chu Qing¡¯s complexion was not very good. He remembered the days before, Fuling, how could he use him. Thinking about it, Chu Qing returned to his house at the same time. When Chu Qing opened the door, there was a burst of fragrant wind, Chu Qing subconsciously looked towards inside. I saw Chu Qing¡¯s room, which was supposed to be empty, but now there is a beautiful woman sitting in a chair, it seems that she is waiting for Chu Qing to come back. This is indeed the case. Seeing the woman, Chu Qing reached out and rubbed her eyebrows, ¡°Huaiyu, what are you doing?¡± The person who came was Huai Yu. As soon as he saw Chu Qing coming back, Huai Yu immediately saluted Chu Qing. Chu Qing closed the door, Huai Yu said: ¡°Master, people on my side, received some news, because it is related to the life of the Master, so he came in a hurry, and hope the Master will not blame. Upon hearing about his own life, Chu Qing, who was originally listless, came up with a little interest: ¡°You said.¡± Huai Yu bowed his head: ¡°According to 9 Shengmen, the emperor ordered that the master should cut weeds and eliminate the roots. Apart from this, it seems that Gong Family has also received the same order.¡± ¡°Gong Family ¡­¡­¡± Chu Qing stretched out his long fingers and knocked on the table, as if thinking of something. At this time, Huai Yu did not dare to disturb, and could only maintain a posture waiting for Chu Qing¡¯s order. It took a long time before I heard Chu Qing ask: ¡°Is the news correct?¡± Huaiyu nodded: ¡°It¡¯s about the master, Huaiyu dare not falsify.¡± Chu Qing lightly sighed, and then he said with full of fatigue: ¡°Let 9 Shengmen take over the task of the emperor.¡± Huai Yu looked up in surprise: ¡°Master?¡± Chu Qing said indifferently: ¡°I have my own decision on this matter. You only need to take over the task of the emperor.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 1590 Although Huai Yu was 100 doubts about Chu Qing¡¯s order, as a subordinate, she was temporarily not qualified to question the master¡¯s order. After confirming Chu Qing¡¯s order, Huai Yu left the room. But Chu Qing stayed alone in the room until dark, and did not light candles. Chu Qing in the dark looks more indifferent than usual. Finally, 2nd day has arrived, and Chu Qing, who has not slept all night, seems to be very energetic. He went out after grooming, not like being chased and killed by many people. There is even the leisure to buy early. Standing in front of the shop earlier, Chu Qing ordered a wonton and 2 fritters. The wonton made by Boss is very delicious. One wonton is warmed up. When Chu Qing finished his breakfast, he didn¡¯t go back. He just wandered around in the downtown area. From time to time, he came across something delicious and fun to buy. It looks like a pampered young master from an ordinary person. Chu Qing did not do this without his own thinking. It is now known that there are already 2 teams trying to kill him. If you begin to hide from Tibet from now on, others will surely know that the assassination operation has been exposed, which is tantamount to beating the grass to scare the snake. But if you do n¡¯t hide or hide, so many killers are coming, even Chu Qing does n¡¯t dare to dare to defeat them. The best protection now is the crowd. No matter how bold the killers are, they do n¡¯t dare to do it in downtown. If they cause panic, this is not what the emperor and Gong Family want to see. It is easy to disturb people¡¯s hearts, and not simple to appease people¡¯s hearts. There is also one of the most important reasons, Chu Qing he wants to catch ¡°fish¡±, this ¡°bait¡± is himself. Before the afternoon, when Chu Qing was eating in the restaurant, he suddenly walked to his desk by himself. Chu Qing looked up and said, ¡°This restaurant¡¯s food is not bad. Would you like to try it?¡± Poria hate for not becoming steel glanced at Chu Qing: ¡°When is it all the time, don¡¯t you feel a bit of a crisis?¡± The food made Chu Qing¡¯s mind sober. He asked suspiciously: ¡°What danger can I have, what sense of crisis do I need?¡± Fu Ling glanced at all around and seemed to be worried about whether there were any enemies nearby, then Fu Ling lowered her voice and said, ¡°You first leave with me.¡± Chu Qing swallowed the last bite of food: ¡°Poria, what the hell is going on? Just say it here.¡± Fu Ling did n¡¯t know why Chu Qing ¡¯s attitude towards her suddenly changed, but now she does n¡¯t have much time to think, ¡°Ye Family Patriarch, Ye Chenxi, it ¡¯s going to be bad for you.¡± Hearing Fu Ling¡¯s words, Chu Qing¡¯s heart jumped, and an inexplicable emotion began to spread. He took a deep breath and forced himself to calm down. Now is the critical time, and it is absolutely impossible for Fuling to see what is happening, so Chu Qing slightly frowned does not seem to believe Fuling¡¯s words: ¡°Poling, you can make it clear. Ye Chenxi, how could she hurt me?¡± ¡°Chu Qing, you believe me. We have been in trouble together for so long, is it possible that, will I still harm you. And Ye Chenxi is different, she will definitely hurt you. This is the news I received.¡± Fu Ling grabbed Chu Qing¡¯s shoulder and looked at Chu Qing¡¯s eyes seriously. The expression on that face and the anxiety in his eyes did not seem to be a fake. For a while, Chu Qing lowered his head and said, ¡°Well, I believe you. But, you don¡¯t have evidence, don¡¯t you.¡± When Fu Qing heard that Chu Qing would believe that she was sighed in relief, as long as Chu Qing was suspicious of Ye Chenxi, then this task would be equivalent to complete most of the task. As for the evidence, as long as the seeds of suspicion are planted, now Poria only needs to wait, saying: ¡°Although I don¡¯t have any evidence now, I believe that she will show her feet soon.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 1591 Fu Ling saw Chu Qing¡¯s thoughtful look on her face and knew that what he said to herself was shaken, she continued: ¡°Chu Qing, you believe me, Ye Chenxi has been using you all the time, she is simply uneasy and kind to you.¡± Chu Qing nodded, but did not speak, only looked at Poria with an inquiring look. Fu Ling saw Chu Qing nodded, thought he was persuaded by himself, and secretly rejoiced, but still pretended to be a serious face and asked: ¡°By the way, you have lived in Ye Family for a long time, have you found Ye What¡¯s wrong with Family? ¡° Chu Qing lowered his head slightly, and seemed to be seriously thinking about Poria¡¯s problems. Poria waited for a while and only heard Chu Qing say: ¡°No, Ye Family is normal.¡± Poria slightly frowned, said in disbelief: ¡°Is it really not, or do you not want to tell me?¡± Chu Qing shook his head helplessly and said, ¡°I really didn¡¯t find it. Besides, if you think about it, how could Ye Family behave abnormally in front of me as an outsider.¡± Fu Ling took back her doubtful eyes. Chu Qing¡¯s words were not unreasonable, just ¡­ A trace of crafty smile flashed through Fu Ling¡¯s eyes. She lifted her legs to Chu Qing and said, ¡°Since you understand that Ye Chenxi is just using you, that¡¯s better, Will you go back with me? ¡° Chu Qing frowned and thought, before answering, he felt a moment of murderous aura. He immediately took a step back, and the silver needle in Poria¡¯s hand flew to the side pillar. Chu Qing looked at the silver needle on the pillar and squinted. It seemed that the person who really conspired with him was Poria, or Gong Family. Fu Ling saw that Chu Qing avoided the hidden weapon and gritted his teeth. He continued to throw the hidden weapon at Chu Qing, but they were all evaded by Chu Qing one after another. ¡°Poria.¡± Chu Qing suddenly yelled, and then looked at the standing Poria, and asked, ¡°Are all the things you told me just false?¡± Fu Ling smiled slightly and said, ¡°Who knows? She Ye Family is not a good thing, I advise you to follow me back obediently.¡± Chu Qing gloomy face Looking at Fuling, he really didn¡¯t expect Fuling to deceive him and use him. Always thought that he thought Poria was sincere to him, didn¡¯t expect ¡­ ¡°So, you have been using me all the time?¡± Chu Qing asked with some heartache, but Fu Ling did not answer his question, just looked at him straight. Chu Qing closed his eyes, then looked at Fu Ling and said, ¡°I only ask you a question. Are you sincere to me, sincere?¡± Poria tightly frowns, and then clenched his hand on his side, said: ¡°At this time, it seems to make no sense to say this.¡± ¡°Answer me!¡± Chu Qing growled. Poria bit her lip, hesitated for a long time, and said, ¡°No, I always take Gong Family as my responsibility. Gong Family is more important than anything.¡± I do n¡¯t know why. After hearing Fu Ling ¡¯s words, Chu Qing seemed to be sighed in relief. It seemed that Fu Ling did not love him as a relief. ¡°Well, since that¡¯s the case, then we have nothing to do from now on.¡± Poria frowned and said, ¡°No relationship? Including husband and wife?¡± Chu Qing did not answer, he had not thought about this question, so he could not answer her. Fu Ling saw Chu Qing fascinated, frowned, and quickly rushed to him, luck to the palm, and then hit Chu Qing¡¯s chest with a palm. Chu Qing didn¡¯t have time to avoid it at all. He slapped Poria with a sturdy face. The breath of his body was instantly disrupted and the mouth spurt blood came out. Poria looked at Chu Qing with one-knee kneels on the ground, his face was a little unbearable, but coldly said: ¡°Chu Qing, there are too many people who want to get rid of you, so feel free to do it yourself.¡± Chu Qing looked up at the back of Fu Ling¡¯s departure, so, Gong Family also wanted to get rid of him? (End of this chapter) Chapter 1592 The place where Chu Qing and Fu Ling talked was relatively remote, and there was usually no who passed by, so Chu Qing lay on the ground for almost one hour and no one noticed. Later, Ye Chenxi found that Chu Qing hadn¡¯t returned yet, and was anxious, so he took the next person out to find, and finally found Chu Qing who fell to the ground. Ye Chenxi saw blood on the ground, and Chu Qing also had blood on his mouth. Knowing that he must have been killed by an adulterer, he quickly took him back to Ye Family. Arriving at Ye Family, Ye Chenxi quickly healed Chu Qing, but found that he was very injured. Without the body¡¯s breath disorder, even the meridian became chaotic. Ye Chenxi sent someone to look for the doctor, and then personally luck to heal Chu Qing, and Chu Qing woke up warily after a while. ¡°Chu Qing, Chu Qing.¡± Chu Qing only felt the dull chest pain and no strength on his body. He looked at Ye Chenxi laughed and said, ¡°You saved me again.¡± Seeing Chu Qing¡¯s weak look, Ye Chenxi couldn¡¯t laugh, and only asked with a serious face: ¡°Who hurt you.¡± Chu Qing shook his head with a smile, did not speak. But Ye Chenxi is a clever person, she looks at Chu Qing¡¯s appearance and knows that this matter must be inseparable from Poria. ¡°You are in the body with a disordered breath, and the meridian is also confused. I asked people to find a doctor, but you need to be mentally prepared.¡± Ye Chenxi frowns saying. Chu Qing expressionless¡¯s nodded, didn¡¯t expect Fu Ling actually gave him such a heavy hand, because he always believed her so much. ¡°Help me.¡± Chu Qing suddenly asked. Ye Chenxi looked at him puzzled and asked, ¡°What?¡± Chu Qing moved his body and said, ¡°I want to reorganize the meridian.¡± Ye Chenxi was stunned, and loudly said: ¡°Are you crazy? Forcibly reorganizing the meridian is very likely to die.¡± Chu Qing looked at Ye Chenxi indifferently. It seemed that reorganizing meridian was not a major event. He just put the messed things up again. Ye Chenxi saw Chu Qing¡¯s eyes firmly, knowing that he could not persuade him, nodded and said: ¡°You can rest assured, I will do my best.¡± Chu Qing nodded with a smile, and then closed his eyes and fell into a deep sleep. Ye Chenxi looked at Chu Qing who had fallen asleep, and there was a trace of worry in his eyes. To be honest, the Meridian forcibly reorganized this kind of thing, which is simple and simple, but difficult to say. But for Chu Qing, Ye Chenxi had no way to take a deep breath, Ye Chenxi began to help Chu Qing reorganize the meridian. After 2 hours passed, Ye Chenxi finally stopped her hand. She looked at Chu Qing who was still sleeping, and the worries in her heart did not decrease but increased. After wiping the sweat from his forehead, Ye Chenxi gave Chu Qing his pulse again, and found that the breath of Chu Qing within the body had stabilized, and the meridian had returned to normal. Ye Chenxi was finally relaxed, she got up and let the next person waiting at the door back, then returned to the table and poured a cup of tea and took a few sips. When Ye Chenxi returned to the bed, he found that Chu Qing had opened his eyes and his face was much better than before. ¡°How? Do you feel any discomfort?¡± Chu Qing shook his head with a smile, and said: ¡°Ye Eldest Young Lady shot it in person, how could I feel uncomfortable.¡± Ye Chenxi looked at him with a helpless smile, and said, ¡°You will only be insincere. When I told you that Fuling used you, didn¡¯t you just say that she believed her?¡± Chu Qing shook his head with a wry smile and did not speak. Ye Chenxi also knew that what she had just said was wrong, so she changed the question and asked, ¡°What are you going to do next?¡± Chu Qing thought for a while and said, ¡°I was seriously injured this time, indicating that my cultivation base is still not enough. It would be better to take this opportunity to directly secluded cultivation for some time.¡± Ye Chenxi felt that Chu Qing¡¯s proposal was good, nodded in favor, and said, ¡°Then you should raise your body first, wait for the injury to be completely recovered, and then perform secluded cultivation.¡± Chu Qing nodded agreed with Ye Chenxi. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1593 After Chu Qing recuperates for a few days, his body has improved, and he began secluded cultivation. Chu Qing feels that he has been attacked and injured frequently in recent days, all because his temperament is undecided and the cultivation base is not enough, so at this time, he must concentrate on cultivation to make himself stronger. On the first day of retreat, Chu Qing discovered something was wrong as soon as he adjusted his breath. His breath within the body seemed to be much calmer than before, and Inner Strength also became thicker than before. He did n¡¯t know what caused it. He has changed so much. By the 2nd day, Chu Qing found that his own inner strength and breath were much stronger than before. Think carefully about what he has not eaten and done recently. To say ¡­ Suddenly, Chu Qing thought about the reorganization of his meridian a few days ago, thinking that it might be because of his forcible reorganization that his body changed. Chu Qing thought so, only felt that he was still a bit blessed by the misfortune by Fuling this time, helpless sighed, and then calm down to concentrate on cultivation. Since God gave him this opportunity, he must cherish it and try to make himself stronger. In the next few days, Chu Qing concentrated on cultivation and found that his cultivation base had increased significantly. I was very happy. In just a few days, the cultivation base can be so greatly improved, which is really surprising, even Ye Chenxi felt a little incredible. ¡°So, are you a blessing in disguise?¡± Ye Chenxi said with a smile. Chu Qing nodded with a smile and said, ¡°This is still thanks to you, because with your help, I can have a cultivation base now.¡± Ye Chenxi shook his head and said, ¡°This is the result of your own efforts, it has nothing to do with me.¡± ¡°No, I really thank you this time.¡± Chu Qing said seriously looking at Ye Chenxi¡¯s face. Ye Chenxi laughed, did not speak, Chu Qing was speechless for a while, and the atmosphere was a little awkward. ¡°That, what are you going to do next?¡± Ye Chenxi suddenly asked, breaking the embarrassment of the two. Chu Qing shook his head and said, ¡°I have no plans yet.¡± Ye Chenxi thought about it for a while and said, ¡°You cultivation base is soaring now, it is better to take advantage of this opportunity to make some achievements, which will be of great benefit to you in the future.¡± Chu Qing seriously considered Ye Chenxi¡¯s words. Indeed, he now has a strong cultivation base. He can do something at this time to improve his status on the rivers and lakes. Perhaps he really should give it a try. After the two people agreed, they began to discuss what Chu Qing should do. Although Chu Qing now has Divine Sword in hand, the Jianghu people only heard and did not see it with their own eyes. Chu Qing can use this to make Jianghu everyone right. Change your own impression. On the morning of the second day, after Chu Qing and Ye Chenxi said goodbye, they went to the demonic beast forest alone, and then manipulated the Divine Sword to tame the demonic beast. Chu Qing controlled Divine Sword, and when the demonic beast appeared in front of everyone in the rivers and lakes, those people in the rivers and lakes started. They didn¡¯t expect Chu Qing really made Divine Sword, and he actually controlled the demonic beast. Originally Chu Qing was famous on the rivers and lakes, and now Divine Sword is in hand, and he can control the demonic beast. People on the rivers and lakes have acknowledge allegiance at his feet. ¡°Chu Qing. Chu Qing. Chu Qing.¡± The excitement shouted, wave after wave, and Chu Qing expressionless looked down at everyone. Chu Qing felt that the hard work for so long, the wind and rain, and the number of assassinations he suffered were all for this moment today. Therefore, only after bitter hardships can be better than others, Chu Qing feels that he is training him. Chu Qing looked up towards the front, but the support of these people was not enough, he still had trouble. There are still many people who want to get rid of him, he must solve all the troubles, so that everyone in the world knows his Chu Qing exists. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1594 The emperor has been happy since he got the token of 9 Shengmen, but what makes her extremely unpleasant is that every time she proposes to hold an appointment, 9 Shengmen finds various reasons to shirk. Sometimes the emperor wondered if the 9 Shengmen had been pushed away like this, was there another attempt? But she felt impossible again. After all, the 9th student has always been very strict and only obeyed the sect master¡¯s orders. Since she has become the sect master, the 9th student is impossible and does not follow her orders. So the emperor once again proposed the appointment of the sect master to 9shengmen, but this time was still rejected by the 9shengmen, which made the emperor have to reexamine the issue of 9shengmen for his use. After a series of speculations and deliberations, the emperor finally began to doubt that 9 Shengmen was actually not used for his own sake. After careful consideration, he finally realized that this was Chu Qing¡¯s trick. The emperor thought that since she could not get 9 birth gates, she would not allow it to exist safely in this world. If it would be used by enemies in the future, would n¡¯t she trouble herself, so she must find an opportunity to eradicate it. The world is an emperor, and the world¡¯s 100 surname is also an emperor. The emperor has the power of Supreme. She can use the imperial power to eradicate the 9 birth gates. Chu Qing knew that the emperor had been appointed to 9 Shengmen, but the 9 Shengmen had not been received. He thought that the emperor should have noticed something wrong at this time. What should he do next? Although Chu Qing is not worried that the emperor will make trouble to him, he is afraid that the emperor will make a bad move. The emperor is dark and he is bright, which is very bad for him. Perhaps he should find some helpers. Chu Qing thought about it, not many people he can trust now, and now is the critical time, he must be cautious. After thinking about it, Chu Qing finally thought of a suitable candidate, that is Huaiyu. First of all, Huai Yu¡¯s personality is free and easy, and if he is not moved by the world, he will not be lured by money or other things, nor will he betray him. Moreover, Huaiyu is experienced and knowledgeable, and he is only an orderly man, and he is a steady leader in doing things. After deciding on the candidate, Chu Qing set off to find Huaiyu. He rarely or rarely visited this place. So after walking a lot of detours, he finally met Huaiyu who was drinking with his guests. Huaiyu saw Chu Qing, and gave away the guest to Fool, then twisted Yang Liu¡¯s waist and walked in front of Chu Qing. ¡°Yo, this Young Master has a very good face, is this the first time to have fun?¡± Huai Yu said with a smile on Chu Qing. Chu Qing shook his head helplessly and said, ¡°No, I have been here many times.¡± Huaiyu snorted and looked Chu Qing up and down, saying, ¡°I really can¡¯t see it.¡± Chu Qing smiled helplessly and said, ¡°Okay, don¡¯t tease me, I have a business to come to you.¡± Huai Yu put away the smile on his face, then turned and walked into the house, saying, ¡°I am a little girl, but I can¡¯t help you much.¡± Chu Qing followed Huaiyu into the house and closed the door. Huaiyu saw it and jokingly said with a smile: ¡°Why, I am afraid my wife will come to the door?¡± Chu Qing complexion slightly changed, went to the stool and sat down, then said: ¡°Huaiyu, I came to you this time, I have something to ask you.¡± Huai Yu saw Chu Qing with a serious look, then put away her thoughts and sat next to him, said resolutely: ¡°What happened?¡± Chu Qing managed his thoughts, frowns saying: ¡°The emperor should have suspected that the 9th door could not be used by her at this time. I am worried that she will start with the 9th door. Therefore, I need you to manage 1000 cabinets for me, so ¡­ ¡° ¡°Wait.¡± Huai Yu raised his hand to stop Chu Qing and said suspiciously: ¡°In a while 9 doors, in a while 1000 cabinets, you confused me.¡± Chu Qing looked at her with a smile, and said, ¡°In a word, I want you to be the Vice Pavilion Lord of 1000 cabinets.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 1595 Huai Yu looked at Chu Qing with a dumb face, and asked, ¡°You said you would make me the Vice Pavilion Lord of 1000 Jige?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Chu Qing nodded and said. ¡°You¡¯re kidding.¡± Huai Yu looked at Chu Qing in surprise and said, ¡°Let me be the Vice Pavilion Lord of 1000 cabinets. Do you know how many catties and how many taels I have?¡± Chu Qing looked at Huaiyu seriously and said, ¡°I just know your abilities and think you are competent before I come to you.¡± Chu Qing sighed continued with a firm look: ¡°Huaiyu, believe me, also believe in yourself.¡± Huai Yu frowned, thinking down, and Chu Qing was not in a hurry, just waiting quietly. He wanted Huai Yu to make this decision himself. For a long while, Huai Yu looked up towards Chu Qing and asked, ¡°Do you really want me to sit in this position?¡± Chu Qing looked at her helplessly and said, ¡°Do I need to prove my trust to you?¡± Huaiyu smiled with a hint of crafty, and asked, ¡°Are you afraid that I will include the 1000 cabinet?¡± Chu Qing seemed to shrug his shoulders and said, ¡°As long as you have this ability, I don¡¯t mind being your men.¡± Huaiyu smiled, patted the table, and said, ¡°It¡¯s done.¡± Chu Qing looked at her amusedly. How could he feel Huaiyu more and more like a man, speak and do things neatly, and never bend around. Now that Huaiyu has promised to be the Vice Pavilion Lord of 1000 Jige, Chu Qing 2nd day took her to the base of 1000 Jige and appointed Huaiyu as Vice Pavilion Lord in front of the owner of 1000 Jige. After a period of time, 1000 Jige and 9 Shengmen joined forces. 9 Shengmen assisted Chu Qing in eradicating hidden dangers. The 1000 Jige 4 places collected various useful information, and Chu Qing became famous. With the assistance of 1000 Jige and 9 Shengmen and the support of Jianghu people, Chu Qing became a martial arts Alliance Leader. The most unfavorable thing about Chu Qing becoming a Wulin Alliance Leader is the emperor. Chu Qing knows this issue well. So he and Huaiyu and Ye Chenxi discussed the next steps together. ¡°Your current status will definitely dissatisfy the emperor. She is not doing it now because she is not sure. We have to plan well before she does it.¡± Ye Chenxi frowned. Huai Yu agreed with the nodded and said: ¡°In addition to the emperor, the enemy also has Gong Family and Aristocratic Family, these two families are also difficult opponents, we have to beware.¡± Chu Qing frowned, Ye Chenxi and Huai Yu were right, he had to plan well, how to catch these enemies to catch everything in one net. Ye Chenxi saw Chu Qing not speaking, slightly frowned, and said, ¡°Chu Qing, in fact, you are now in a high position on the rivers and lakes, and you have already established a firm foothold. I think you can reach out to the Imperial Palace.¡± Huaiyu nodded, said: ¡°Yes, the enemy is dark, we are in the light, which is very unfavorable to us. To succeed, we must first grasp the enemy tightly.¡± Chu Qing closed his eyes for a moment, then opened his eyes and said, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s have a mantis stalks the cicada, unaware of the oriole behind.¡± Ye Chenxi and Huaiyu smiled at each other, then said to Chu Qing nodded, ¡°We will do our best to assist you.¡± Therefore, Chu Qing¡¯s next step is to deal with the emperor with all his might. The intelligence network of 1000 Jige is spread all over the world. Chu Qing ordered 1000 Jige to search all kinds of intelligence of Imperial Court officials, and then use the intelligence to envelop the useful people. None of the Imperial Court officials is innocent. They carry human lives more or less on their bodies. Even if some people do not carry human lives, they also have ambitions in their hearts. After Chu Qing used their weaknesses to intimidate and lure, the Imperial Court officials were on his side. With the assistance of 1000 Jige and 9 Shengmen, the Imperial Palace was soon covered with Chu Qing¡¯s eyeliners, so that the emperor¡¯s every move was in his hands. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1596 The emperor wanted to use imperial power to remove the 9-birth gate. However, there are many experts in the 9-birth gate. Not only that, she didn¡¯t know where the 9-birth gate was, so she had not started. The emperor was thinking that since she could not remove the 9 Sheng Men, she could change the 9 Sheng Men in this world in another way. Therefore, the emperor intends to dissolve the 9 Sheng Men, so that the 9 Sheng Men will no longer exist. But what made the emperor didn¡¯t expect was that she couldn¡¯t dissolve 9 students. Not to mention that 9shengmen has taken root in rivers and lakes and has a certain status. Even if it has no roots or status, she is not qualified to dissolve 9shengmen, because 9shengmen simply does not follow her orders. The Emperor was unable to dissolve the 9 Health Gates, but when she was furious, she got the news. It turns out that the real sect master of the 9th student is still Chu Qing, and Chu Qing never gave the 9th student the truth, so Chu Qing was her biggest obstacle. After knowing the truth, the emperor planned how to get rid of Chu Qing, but then learned that Chu Qing became a martial arts Alliance Leader. The status of the Wulin Alliance Leader on the rivers and lakes can be said to be the highest, which embarrassed the emperor¡¯s heart, and it must be said that Chu Qing becoming a Wulin Alliance Leader is a very threatening thing for her. After thinking about it, the emperor thought that although he was an emperor, he could not eliminate Chu Qing by his own power. He secretly summoned Gong Family and Aristocratic Family that night to discuss how to remove Chu Qing. ¡°Presumably you already know that Chu Qing has become a martial arts Alliance Leader. I don¡¯t know what you think of this matter?¡± The emperor asked calmly. Aristocratic Family and Gong Family face each other, don¡¯t know what the emperor means? After all, some time ago, the emperor also entrusted Chu Qing with heavy responsibility, and now they are summoned to them secretly, what is he trying to do? ¡°Your Majesty, to be honest, Chu Qing became a martial arts Alliance Leader, and my Aristocratic Family is not convinced.¡± The leader of Aristocratic Family opened the mouth and said first. He looked at the silent family of Gong Family and continued to say: ¡°Chu Qing is just a hairless brat, with a little cultivation base on his body, and has been converted into Divine Sword by luck, if only by these points, my Aristocratic Family can also do it.¡± Gong Family¡¯s people laughed, but they recognized Chu Qing¡¯s strength, but they and Chu Qing were enemies after all. The emperor looked at them with a smile on his face, and said: ¡°Since Aristocratic Family and Gong Family both think Chu Qing is a hidden danger, I think so too, then summoning you today is to discuss how to get rid of Chu Qing?¡± Aristocratic Family¡¯s complex slightly changed, and Gong Family¡¯s person is the same as before, silent and silent. ¡°Chu Qing¡¯s status is getting higher and higher, and it is very likely that he will become a person as everyone knows on a certain day. His status may put you two Great Families high. Don¡¯t you want to take advantage of this hidden danger now?¡± The Emperor Faint smile people who watched Gong Family and Aristocratic Family said. Gong Family and Aristocratic Family looked at each other, and then looked towards the emperor, unanimously: ¡°Follow Your Majesty¡¯s instructions.¡± The emperor¡¯s mouth was slightly raised, and she did not believe that with the assistance of Gong Family and Aristocratic Family, she would not be able to fight a small Chu Qing. Shi Wushuang is the Eldest Young Lady of Aristocratic Family. Such a major event is naturally known, but she did not reveal anything in front of her family, but prepared to find Chu Qing at the right opportunity. Shi Wushuang knew that this matter was related to Chu Qing ¡¯s life, so she did not dare to delay, she slipped out when she found an opportunity, and found Chu Qing, and then told the emperor to secretly call Gong Family and Aristocratic Family in an attempt to remove him. Chu Qing. Shi Wushuang told him that the emperor united Gong Family and Aristocratic Family, in fact Chu Qing had guessed it early in the morning, but he did n¡¯t expect Gong Family and Aristocratic Family would actually join forces. It seems that he underestimated the emperor. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1597 While Ye Chenxi was reading in the house, the next person suddenly came to the newspaper and said that Fuling was here. Ye Chenxi knew that this was a difficult person to deal with and asked the next person to send her away. Who knows that Po Ling not only left, but even started, Ye Chenxi had no choice but to show up and ask her to leave in person. Po Lin originally thought that she could see Chu Qing when she came to Ye Family. Who knows not only that she didn¡¯t see it, but she was asked to leave by her servant. She was angry and hurt Ye Family¡¯s servants. ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened to Gong Family Patriarch¡¯s sudden visit. Why did it hurt my family?¡± Ye Chenxi¡¯s voice came, and Fu Ling looked up towards her, coldly snorted and said: ¡°Because you are a servant, how can you rush out your guests?¡± Ye Chenxi sneered and shook his head, letting the next man support the injured person, then looked at Fu Ling and asked again: ¡°I don¡¯t know why Gong Family Patriarch is here?¡± Poria looked at Ye Chenxi angrily and said, ¡°Ye Young Lady is so smart, don¡¯t need me to say more. Give Chu Qing to me.¡± Ye Chenxi frowned and said, ¡°Chu Qing is not here.¡± Poria would not believe what Ye Chenxi said, let ¡¯s not say that Chu Qing simply does n¡¯t know other people here, and even if he knows, he wo n¡¯t live at will. Moreover, the relationship between Ye Chenxi and Chu Qing is unusual at first glance, so Chu Qing is definitely here. Seeing Fu Ling¡¯s suspicion, Ye Chenxi was very displeased. She walked to the pavilion and sat down, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t you know Gong Family Patriarch remembered the injury that hurt Chu Qing a few days ago?¡± Hearing Ye Chenxi¡¯s words, Poria face instant changes were ugly. She knew how many shots she had at the time, but ¡­ Chu Qing would tell Ye Chenxi about this. ¡°You don¡¯t have to think about it, Chu Qing he not at all told me who hurt him, this is my guess.¡± Ye Chenxi looked at Po Ling with a sneer, squinting and continued: ¡°He was seriously injured in a coma, I took him Brought back. Didn¡¯t expect, would you put such a heavy hand on him? ¡° Po Ling lowered his head slightly and asked, ¡°Is his injury okay?¡± Ye Chenxi laughed like he heard a joke, then stopped smiling, looked at Fu Ling with an angry look, and said, ¡°His meridian is all messed up.¡± Fu Ling was a little sad in her eyes. She closed her eyes and then said, ¡°This is not my business. I came here to take him away.¡± Ye Chenxi rose suddenly, loudly said: ¡°I said, he is not here, even if he is here, it is not something you can take away if you want to take it away.¡± Poria¡¯s eyes changed, and a trace of killing intent flashed, ¡°So, would you refuse to hand him over?¡± Ye Chenxi is nodded without showing any weakness and said, ¡°Yes, I will not tell you where he is.¡± Fu Ling smiled ridiculously, and then said: ¡°You must know my means, if you really refuse to tell me Chu Qing¡¯s whereabouts, I will let you ¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s do it.¡± Ye Chenxi interrupted Fu Ling¡¯s words with a cold voice, and then said with a sneer: ¡°Let me also see the power of Gong Family Patriarch.¡± The smile on Fuling¡¯s face was suddenly disappeared. She narrowed her eyes. Even if it was not the time to play, she would not be soft-hearted in order to achieve her goal. When it was too late, then fast, Ye Chenxi only saw Poria body moved, and a few silver needles flew towards her. Fortunately, she responded in a timely manner, avoiding the silver needle on one side of her body. Fu Ling saw that Ye Chenxi avoided the silver needle and continued to attack. Ye Chenxi had already launched an attack on her before she even shot. 2 people are familiar with medical science, so all the moves are attacked at the fatal place. Poria itself is a medical doctor. There are few medicines that she does not know in this world. The 2 people are inseparable from the battle. Others fight with swords and swords, as long as Ye Chenxi and Fu Ling, the two actually use medicine to fight. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1598 After Chu Qing thanked Shi Wushuang, looked towards her and resigned to Ye Family. Although Shi Wushuang is a member of Aristocratic Family, Chu Qing did not doubt her words. From the moment he became a martial arts Alliance Leader, he knew that he would become the eyes of Gong Family and Aristocratic Family, and the emperor always wanted to get rid of him, so it is not difficult to imagine that they would come together for the same purpose. On the way back to Ye Family, Chu Qing always felt that some feel ill at ease, it seemed that something bad was going to happen. But now the emperor and Gong Family, and Aristocratic Family have just reached a consensus, it should be too late to shoot him, so who will it be? When walking to the door of Ye Family, Chu Qing instantly found something was wrong, immediately ran into the door, and saw Ye Chenxi and Poria fighting in the yard. Chu Qing wanted to step forward to stop them, but Ye Chenxi and Fu Ling were attacking with medicine. He couldn¡¯t get close. Chu Qing sees the situation getting worse and worse, so anxious to take out Divine Sword, and then shot to stop 2 people. The match was forcibly terminated. Ye Chenxi turned his head to look over. When he saw Chu Qing, his face was a little displeased. He thought he was afraid that he might hurt Poria before stopping them. Poria hadn¡¯t had time to think so much, only saw Divine Sword in Chu Qing¡¯s hand and looked at him in surprise. Chu Qing put away Divine Sword, looked at two people worriedly and asked, ¡°Are you all right?¡± Ye Chenxi was displeased by snorted and said, ¡°If you are one hour later, she will be fine.¡± In addition to Pride, there is also a mockery of Poria. Chu Qing smiled helplessly and shook his head, then looked towards Fu Ling who was standing still, and asked, ¡°Are you all right?¡± Fu Ling looked at Chu Qing with a ugly face, hook the head, and said, ¡°You really created Divine Sword?¡± Chu Qing nodded said, ¡°It¡¯s just a coincidence.¡± Ye Chenxi curl one¡¯s lip, said: ¡°What a coincidence? It was made by your SUFFER untold hardships, and the two words of coincidence are not related.¡± Po Ling looked at Chu Qing and found that he was very different from before, but she could not tell exactly what was different. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Chu Qing asked calmly. Poria slightly frowned, said: ¡°I¡¯ll take you away.¡± Chu Qing froze for a moment, then shook his head with a wry smile and said, ¡°I remember the last time we met, we have broken up.¡± Fu Ling didn¡¯t speak, but her face was abnormally ugly. Chu Qing looked at her and continued, ¡°Do you know the break? It doesn¡¯t matter anymore.¡± Ye Chenxi stood on the side and looked at the two people. This was between Chu Qing and Fu Ling. She didn¡¯t want to interfere. Fu Ling was silent, and Chu Qing knew in her heart that the word was continually broken, and she was disturbed by it, so she said it so seriously. Chu Qing walked to Ye Chenxi and said, ¡°I just went to see the person, and it took a while.¡± Ye Chenxi looked at him suspiciously. When Chu Qing motioned her to see Poria, she twitched his lips helplessly and said to Poria: ¡°If there is nothing else, Gong Family Patriarch will be asked to leave.¡± Fu Ling looked at Chu Qing¡¯s back, hesitated, and asked, ¡°On the way back, I heard that there are martial arts alliance leaders on the rivers and lakes, and that person is ¡­¡± Fu Ling didn¡¯t say anything, but his eyes kept looking at Chu Qing . Chu Qing turned around towards Fuling, nodded and said: ¡°Yes, that person is me.¡± Fu Ling was shocked, didn¡¯t expect what she heard was actually true, Chu Qing not only became Divine Sword, but also became a martial arts Alliance Leader. ¡°Poling, go back, maybe seeing you again in the future may be the enemy.¡± Chu Qing sighed, although Pouling deceived him, but he was still a little unbearable. Fu Ling closed her eyes and calmed down. Eyes opened and looked at Chu Qing and said, ¡°I will not be soft-hearted when the soldiers meet in the future.¡± Chu Qing expressionless watched Fuling leave, if it were so, he would not be soft-hearted. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1599 After Po Ling left, Ye Chenxi looked towards Chu Qing and asked, ¡°You just said you went to meet someone, who did you go to see?¡± Chu Qing came back to his senses, turned to look at Ye Chenxi, and said, ¡°Shi Wushuang.¡± Ye Chenxi frowned: ¡°Aristocratic Family person?¡± Chu Qing nodded, told Ye Chenxi about the emperor¡¯s joint work with Gong Family and Aristocratic Family. Ye Chenxi frowned, lowered his head for a moment, and said to Chu Qing: ¡°You can rest assured that we are safe for the time being. Even if Gong Family and Aristocratic Family join forces, there is always a problem between the two families. The same thing There will always be disagreements. Even if they join hands now, there will be differences on the way. After all, the ambitions of their two families should not be underestimated. ¡° Chu Qing nodded, Ye Chenxi said exactly what he thought. Although the appearance of Aristocratic Family and Gong Family together seems to be stronger than them, but they are not a team of hearts, not a team of hearts, it is easy to be broken up . ¡°Gong Family and Aristocratic Family teamed up, it seems powerful, but you still have 1000 cabinets and 9 students in hand. They have a certain position on the rivers and lakes and can become the trump card.¡± Ye Chenxi continued to analyze, ¡°And you Now it ¡¯s the Wulin Alliance Leader. There are many people on the rivers and lakes who admire you very much. If they really fight, then maybe they can help you. ¡± Ye Chenxi is right, and Chu Qing also thinks that he still has 9 students and 1000 cabinets in his hand, which can be his hole cards. There is also his martial arts Alliance Leader identity, which can be used when necessary. But ¡­ Chu Qing always felt that he had no idea, as if there was something he didn¡¯t control. Ye Chenxi sits on the stool of the pavilion, Chu Qing leans on the pillar, and the two are silent. Although the current situation is that the enemy is weak and the strong is strong, the other party is not only vicious and merciless, but also tricky. If it is a real battle, whoever loses Not necessarily. ¡°Chu Qing, do you believe me?¡± Chu Qing looked up towards Ye Chenxi, Ye Chenxi looked at him firmly, Chu Qing nodded, said: ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Ye Chenxi saw Chu Qing nodded, smiled, got up and walked in front of him to stop, said: ¡°Let¡¯s join it.¡± Chu Qing raised an eyebrow, ¡°You said, Ye Family and my alliance?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Ye Chenxi nodded, said: ¡°I can represent Ye Family and your alliance, so you have a little more chance of winning. But the premise is that you have to believe me unconditionally.¡± Chu Qing without the slightest hesitation¡¯s nodded, said: ¡°I believe in you.¡± When he said this, Chu Qing was a bit weird. He did n¡¯t know why he said it without thinking, just like instinct. Ye Chenxi looked at Chu Qing with a smile. Starting today, no, from this moment on, Ye Family and Chu Qing are in alliance. After a few days, Huai Yu suddenly found Chu Qing and said that she found something was wrong in the last 9 students. Chu Qing asked her to say something wrong. The two people discussed for a long time, but they still couldn¡¯t think of a reason. No way, now is the critical moment, Chu Qing did not tolerate any problems, he followed Huaiyu to the 9th gate, but there was no gain. Later, Chu Qing returned to Ye Family. After thinking left and right, he finally found something wrong with the 9 students. 9 Shengmen has always been in his own hands, and most of the people in it know that Chu Qing knows, but there are also people who he does not know and do not understand, so it is very likely that a traitor will appear. Yes, a traitor appeared in the door of 9 students. This is because Chu Qing discovered that the Gong Family people knew that he had used 1000 machine cabinets to surround the Imperial Court officials. They did this extremely secretly and should not be spread. Chu Qing thinks back now, there are really a few people in the 9th student who are doubtful, he must find this person. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1600 Chu Qing found Huaiyu and told her that there was a traitor in the door of nine lives she found. Huaiyu was anxious and vowed to thoroughly investigate the matter and must pull the traitor out. Chu Qing also feels that they must check this matter as soon as possible. The longer it is delayed, the more disadvantageous they will be. Just as Chu Qing was preparing to thoroughly investigate the traitor, Shi Wushuang suddenly appeared in front of him and said he had something to tell him. Although Shi Wushuang is a member of Aristocratic Family, Chu Qing feels that she is not the same as those of Aristocratic Family and does not resent her. Shi Wushuang didn¡¯t speak after sitting for a long time. Chu Qing couldn¡¯t help but had to open the mouth and said: ¡°You tell me something, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Shi Wushuang looked embarrassed and was silent for a while, saying: ¡°There are traitors in the 9th door.¡± Chu Qing looked at Shi Wushuang with some surprise. How did she know that there were traitors in the door of 9 students, could it have something to do with her? ¡°How do you know that there are traitors in the 9th Life Gate? Are you related to this matter?¡± Shi Wushuang shook his head, but nodded again, saying: ¡°Because this traitor was arranged by Aristocratic Family.¡± Chu Qing frowned and asked, ¡°Why did Aristocratic Family arrange for people to enter the 9th door? I think, wouldn¡¯t it be to know the core secret of the 9th door or want to kill me with this person¡¯s hand?¡± Shi Wushuang shook his head and said: ¡°Of course not. Aristocratic Family arranged for people to enter the 9th student door, the purpose is to separate you and Gong Family, so that your relationship is broken.¡± Chu Qing faint smiled at Shi Wushuang and said, ¡°Me and Gong Family have broken up long ago. Where did we separate us?¡± Shi Wushuang shook his head again and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know, I only know that the purpose of the Aristocratic Family is to separate you and Gong Family, as for why they don¡¯t believe ¡­¡± Shi Wushuang shut up suddenly, she looked at Chu Qing with a little look in her eyes Dodge. Chu Qing was stunned, and then instantly understood that it seems that the Aristocratic Family people do not believe that he has broken off with the Gong Family people, so they still want to make a fuss between them, so that they can increase their resentment and enjoy the fisherman Profit. ¡°Why are you here to tell me this?¡± Chu Qing looked at Shi Wushuang and asked, although he didn¡¯t resent Shi Wushuang, it did not mean that he would believe her unconditionally. ¡°Because ¡­ I think they did so, it¡¯s a bit too small.¡± Shi Wushuang said hesitantly, and didn¡¯t seem to have much confidence in his answer. Chu Qing raised his eyebrows, villain? Just such a simple reason can let her betray Aristocratic Family? To be honest, Chu Qing is skeptical of Shi Wushuang¡¯s answer. Seeing Chu Qing¡¯s slightly suspicious look, Shi Wushuang couldn¡¯t refute because she also felt that her reason was too far-fetched. However, she did not know why she would betray Aristocratic Family rather than protect Chu Qing. Chu Qing was silent for a long time, opened the mouth and said: ¡°Wushuang, the emperor, Aristocratic Family, Gong Family, 3 parties joined hands against me, I want to ask, where are you standing?¡± Shi Wushuang froze for a moment, then lowered his eyes, and for a long time, hook the head and said, ¡°I¡¯m not standing on either side.¡± ¡°Impossible.¡± Chu Qing looked at her seriously, and said, ¡°You are the Eldest Young Lady of Aristocratic Family, you are alone. Even if you are truly alone, when the time comes when my family meets with you, decides In life and death, do you have the heart to watch your family die? ¡° Shi Wushuang¡¯s face became pale with Chu Qing¡¯s words. She knew that there would be such a day, but she didn¡¯t want to see Chu Qing die. Chu Qing sighed and shook the head, saying: ¡°Go back, don¡¯t come to me again.¡± Shi Wushuang opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but found himself speechless and turned to leave. Chu Qing watched Shi Wushuang leave and sat silently on the stool. He believed that Shi Wushuang said that the traitors in the 9-birth gate were arranged by the Aristocratic Family. However, he also knows that Shi Wushuang¡¯s position is not firm, and now he is on his side, but he will not be sure in the future. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1601 Chu Qing called Huaiyu and said, ¡°Huaiyu, do you know why I called you over?¡± Chu Qing¡¯s eyes looked straight at Huaiyu. Huaiyu replied with no humbleness and no humility: ¡°Subordinates do not know!¡± ¡°I want you to investigate things about traitors.¡± Chu Qing said. After Huaiyu listened, he said nothing, nodded, and motioned for his understood. After seeing Huaiyu like this, Chu Qing didn¡¯t say anything, and waved him down. After seeing it, Huaiyu left quietly. If someone else sees Huaiyu like this, he will definitely know that he is fail to appreciate somebody¡¯s kindness, but Chu Qing knows that Huaiyu is definitely the most loyal person to him, but his emotions have not been exposed, And he is still an elm head, so people who don¡¯t know him will think he is an inaccessible person. Therefore, Chu Qing, who knows Huaiyu, knows that Huaiyu must be 100 loyal to himself. With Huaiyu in mind, he can basically have no worries. But, even so, he had to do something. Chu Qing¡¯s eyes flashed an elusive rays of light. Chu Qing reported the banquet for all the subordinates of the 9 students, and Huaiyu laid his own people inside, making people watch everyone in the banquet so that the traitor could not escape. After the command, Huaiyu turned into an ordinary person and walked in every corner of the banquet, but his eyes were fixed on each corner. Although his body is upright, I am afraid that only he himself knows that he is ¡°drinker¡¯s meaning is not wine¡± at all. The banquet was very lively, and many 9-year-olds were very heroic. They had already sipped their drinks in large sips, and even drank together. ¡°Brother, cheers!¡± A bold voice sounded. Immediately, someone picked it up again, ¡°Come!¡± The crisp collision sounded. Events like these often happen, and Huaiyu just looks around in cold places. He has never been together, so everyone did not take his appearance in his heart, which is also convenient for Huaiyu to act. ¡°Brothers, today everyone is open to eat, not enough kitchen will add, don¡¯t be polite!¡± Chu Qing, who was the master, appeared, with a very open smile on his face, which seemed very festive. As soon as Chu Qing¡¯s words came out, the people below responded immediately. Very uniform. Huai Yu sees that after Chu Qing, the expression on his face has not loosened a point, but there is no change, I am afraid that only he himself understood. Suddenly, Huaiyu found a person different from everyone. The man was not at all excited and excited like other people, and he did not have expressionless like him, but there was a trace of panic in his expression. After seeing Huaiyu, he felt something unusual. Intuition tells him: there must be some important information in this person. So, Huaiyu stared at the male pair throughout the process, preventing him from leaving his sight. Xiongshuang is sitting there right now, but by instinct, Huaiyu knows that he will certainly be unable to bear his own. However, Huaiyu is also very patient and can spend with both men. Sure enough, after sitting for a while, Xiongshuang began to commotion, he began to ¡°bold¡± up, pretending to be drunk and left. After seeing the person next to him, he only said he could not drink enough, and finally the male pair left under the eyes of everyone ¡°contempt¡±. Seeing the ¡°drunken and smoked¡± appearance of Xiong Shuang, Huai Yu put down the squeezed cup and got up to catch up. In any case, this is the object of his suspicion, so he will surely track down to the end, and ¡°preferably kill 100 by mistake, and not let a person pass.¡± What¡¯s more, whether Xiongshuang¡¯s expression or behavior reveals that he is not right, so he should catch up. In this way, Huaiyu has been chasing Xiongshuang to a place. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1602 In this way, Huaiyu has been chasing Xiongshuang to a place. Seeing the appearance of the male double drunk. Not to mention, quite decent. At least some people can be blinded. ¡°Song to wine, geometry of life, drink ¡­¡± Xiongshuang was talking drunk and wandering about. ¡°Young Master, shall we help you back?¡± Several maids came quickly and whispered. ¡°Get away, get away, leave me alone. The male pair foul-mouthed said. The maid heard this and asked for fun, and left. At the same time, Huaiyu took the opportunity to get closer. He hid behind a flower pot and watched secretly. Xiongshuang continued to walk staggeringly, as if not at all, he noticed Huaiyu¡¯s tracking, and Huaiyu did not put down his vigilance. His crystal clear and near-transparent eyes look directly at the male twins, look steadily forward, without letting go of the slightest details. Under the darkness, not at all anyone noticed his trail. The Xiongshuang seemed to have drunk so much that he walked steadily and even fell. ¡°Tear it!¡± Xiongshuang barely climbed up, and Huazhi ripped all his clothes apart. A large piece of wheat-colored skin was exposed, and Huai Yu saw the tattoo on it at a glance. Although it is at night, Huaiyu¡¯s eyes are good, and he can still recognize that this is and so on. It is actually a symbol of Aristocratic Family! ¡°Something, annoying!¡± The male pair kicked towards the vase, and the vase shattered. It may have been noticed that someone was paying attention to him, and he left quickly. Huaiyu stopped tracking after seeing this, and went back to tell Chu Qing about the news. This matter is too urgent, he must tell Chu Qing quickly. ¡°That man must be a traitor!¡± ¡°I suspect that this person is related to Aristocratic Family!¡± Huai Yu said seriously. ¡°Yes, this person is indeed related to the Aristocratic Family, continue to observe, be sure to find out the truth.¡± Chu Qing heard this and pondered for a moment, then said. His handsome face was full of shrewdness. He must win this game. ¡°As you bid!¡± Huai Yu ordered to leave. Chu Qing watched Huaiyu leave and began to think about the next plan. ¡­¡­ What Huaiyu didn¡¯t know, Xiongshuang appeared from a corner after he left. At this moment, Xiongshuang has no drunkenness at all. It seems that the guy in front of him who is drunk drunk is not like him. ¡°Didn¡¯t expect, I have already thought of it, you are using the move to pull a snake from its hole. In this case, how can we not cooperate with you? You ca n¡¯t think of it, I still have a back move, hahahaha ¡­ ¡° Xiong Shuang sneered. He quickly took out a piece of paper and wrote all of his situation without a week. He knew that he had exposed his identity. Seeing that, he naturally had to send a letter to Sega quickly, get in touch, and let them resist more. ¡°Woo ~¡± The male pair played an unknown flute, and a milk-white pigeon flew over. He quickly tied the paper and tied it to the pigeon¡¯s leg. The pigeon¡¯s wings flew away from here. The male pair quickly disappeared after watching the pigeons leave. As if I had never been here, everything was quiet. ¡­¡­ ¡°xiu!¡± A sharp knife came out of the air and poked straight at the pigeon. The pigeon fell to the ground instantly. A sturdy man came over, he picked up the stationery on his body, and remembered the small characters on it. ¡°Chu Qing and the others ¡­ I have exposed my identity, please take precautions.¡± After seeing the words above, the man laughed: ¡°Oh, what about precautions? You will lose.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 1603 Although Chu Qing¡¯s plan to pull a snake from its hole is yellow, but the road to heaven has no way, and heaven still cares for the side of justice. The homing pigeons that were connected with the family were stopped by Chu Qing¡¯s people. The pigeon in Chu Qing¡¯s hands had white feathers and an orange rope tied to his feet. Chu Qing finally had a smile on his gloomy face, and he took the letter from the pigeon¡¯s legs. Ask someone to lock up the pigeon so that he can see where the homing pigeon is flying. He looked at the letter in his hand, a pair of dashing eyebrows wrinkled slightly, his lips curled tightly, this male pair was finally Aristocratic Family, this handwriting was so elegant and elegant, if it was not for him to see his Aristocratic Family logo that day, How can I believe that this person is actually a traitor. White¡¯s stationery trembles in Chu Qing¡¯s hands. For a moment, Chu Qing crumpled the stationery into a ball, and the more he looked, the more angry he was. This male pair not only reminded the family to take precautions, to inform themselves For the next step of the plan, fortunately, he was demoted. He exerted a little effort, the tea cup in his hand shattered in Chu Qing¡¯s hands, and Chu Qing¡¯s eyes showed a chill. So far, he can only do this. That night, Chu Qing found the 9-door guardian. Chu Qing was sitting at the tea table, and the coldness in his eyes remained undiminished, opened the mouth and said: ¡°This male pair is our traitor. It¡¯s hard to defend, and according to my investigation, he is a child of Aristocratic Family. If he can¡¯t give him some lessons this time, I¡¯m afraid that there will be more house thieves in our teaching in the future. ¡° Several of the guardians present here are nodded, this is the so-called killing the chicken to warn the monkey, they opened the mouth and said: ¡°You can rest assured that as long as you can find a male pair, this traitor will definitely die.¡± Chu Qing took out the crumpled letter in his arms and said, ¡°Look at this, this is where Xiong Shuang will go next. It¡¯s not too late. You will leave tonight. As soon as he appears tomorrow, we will Hit him completely unprepared. ¡° 9 Shengmen Hufa was nodded, they read the letter, and they felt that both male and female were abominable. Before Chu Qing said, they would also impatiently give the yellow hair boy some lessons. The next day, Xiongshuang arrived at the place he said in his letter. He didn¡¯t wait until he found a place to calm down. After waiting for his 9-door guardian overnight, he rushed out. ¡°You little traitor, when you were to pull a snake from its hole, you noticed that you dared to send the pigeons to report the news. You take Chu Qing for what you don¡¯t take people into your eyes.¡± When I saw that there were so many people in front of me, the male pair was really taken aback. What happened, my place was obviously safe. ¡°You, who are you, what are you doing here? I don¡¯t know you, but you are looking for the wrong person?¡± Xiong Shuang¡¯s voice trembled. He heard Chu Qing¡¯s name in panic just now. Luckily, he silently wondered if he was looking for the wrong person. They didn¡¯t wait for the answer of the two men, and they started to do it. They didn¡¯t teach him a lesson today, so I was sorry for Chu Qing¡¯s trust. Several of them put out the Sect¡¯s Exclusive lotus town, and along with a pink rays of light, how beautiful red lotus bloomed on the ground. The male pair surrounded by the center saw the situation was scared to the back, and his pupils kept shrinking. Although Xiong Shuang hasn¡¯t seen them, he has heard that this Formation is unique to the 9-door guardian¡¯s guardianship. Oops, I¡¯m afraid my life will be here. Xiong Shuang sees that the situation is not good and wants to escape, but he does not know that the most powerful thing about this lotus town is that it can weaken the skill of the people inside. Xiongshuang is simply unable to move even a little bit. With a bang, the lotus burst apart, and Xiongshuang flew out with a red light. ¡°Pu ¡ª¡ª¡± The bounced male pair crawled on the ground, spit a mouthful of blood. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1604 A clear breeze blew past, blowing up a dust on the ground. The male held his chest with both hands and knelt on the ground with gasping for breath. ¡°Didn¡¯t expect ah, didn¡¯t expect! 9 The door guardian actually shot me to kill me, haha.¡± Standing in front of the Xiongshuang, both hands crossed near chest, with a look of victory, he has stopped killing Xiongshuang. ¡°Hyung Shuang, Interesting, Interesting. Actually, I do n¡¯t need to catch you. After all, you are just ants in front of me, but right ¡­ No way, the task is there, I have to kill you! So I can only say sorry ! ¡° ¡°Oh, since this is the case, then you might as well kill me if you protect the law. When the time comes, you said accidents, and no one cares.¡± Xiong Shuang coughed a few times and spit out a mouthful of blood from his mouth. ¡°Traitor, you have a good abacus!¡± The law protector heard the following sentence, his eyes cold, and immediately said: ¡°Hehe, since I want to capture you, then you must capture you, so now you should also have no resistance. Come on! Follow me! ¡° When the law of defense was finished, he was ready to walk towards the male double, but when the law of law picked up the male double, all around suddenly sounded an explosion, and then one after another green fog came out from the surrounding. ¡°Oops!¡± When the guardian saw this, he immediately became serious, and then he smelled a faint scent, in the mist of green. He suddenly felt a bad feeling, just preparing to close his breath, but suddenly he was completely weak, and immediately Fainted. After protecting the law, a shallow red silhouette appeared in front of Xiongshuang, and a pair of exquisite little hands immediately patted on Xiongshuang¡¯s mouth. ¡°Eat this, follow me again!¡± Inside the red silhouette, there was a woman¡¯s voice, and the male only felt something suddenly appear in his mouth, and then he was taken away from this ghost place. Xiongshuang only felt that he had been caught and walked a long way, and then that silhouette stopped, then Xiongshuang felt his body began to sink. ¡°Ouch!¡± A scream came from Xiongshuang¡¯s mouth, and then Fuling¡¯s voice came out: ¡°tsk tsk tsk, what¡¯s your relationship with that person just now? I heard him say you are a traitor, you won¡¯t be true It ¡¯s 9 traitors who guard the door! ¡° ¡°No, how is it possible! How could I be a traitor.¡± Hearing Fu Ling said that he was a traitor, Xiongshuang broke off on the first floor, and then struggling to get up from the ground, the dirt on the pats, turned his head to Fu Ling said: ¡°many thanks The heroine rescues, but there are some things about Xiongmou today, so you must say goodbye immediately. If you have a chance to meet, Xiongmou will be grateful for metabolizing the heroine! ¡± Go around. ¡°Hey ~¡± Fu Ling immediately felt bad when he heard the words of Xiong Shuang, and then immediately grabbed the Xiong Shuang who was preparing to escape and rescue the soldiers. ¡°You said that you have met each other to repay me, so if you have no chance, then you will not be able to repay me! In this case, it is better to repay now.¡± Hearing Fu Ling ¡¯s words, Xiongshuang paused immediately and quickly began to explain: ¡°The heroine may have misunderstood. Since the heroine saved me, it shows the fate. Since there is a fate, then today ¡¯s dispersion will definitely meet again See, it is not that Xiongmou is unwilling to repay now, but because Xiongmou really has something urgent to do now. ¡° Hearing the words of Xiong Shuang, Fu Ling¡¯s eyes looked up, and this person appeared to be honest and honest on the surface, but the tone of his speech was out of the ordinary. Coupled with the traitor mentioned in the 9 guards and guards, Fu Ling felt that he was absolutely Can¡¯t let him go. ¡°After all, I don¡¯t know your name yet. You are so anxious, are you afraid that I will eat you? Am I ¡­ so terrifying?¡± Finally, Fu Ling¡¯s tone began to become serious. Hearing the change in Poulin¡¯s tone, Xiongshuang immediately pretended to be a cute and beautiful look: ¡°Not a heroine, of course you are not terrifying anymore, but I really have an urgent matter to do, and I must hurry.¡± There are women, my name is Xiongshuang. ¡° ¡°Oh?¡± Hearing Xiongshuang¡¯s words, Fu Ling took the Xiongshuang¡¯s hand back and then looked at it with his eyes. The youngster in front of me was dying by 9 door guards, but it took a moment to recover, it seems not simple. Seeing Fu Ling¡¯s eyes, Xiong Shuang felt that he would definitely not be able to escape now. There was no way. Now he could only steal the report to Aristocratic Family. A whistle blew out from Xiong Shuang¡¯s mouth. Xiong Shuang glanced at Fuling, but when Fuling didn¡¯t care, he didn¡¯t feel relieved. ¡°Xiong Shuang, what is your identity? It was actually chased and killed by 9 guards and guardians and called a traitor by keep on saying?¡± A bird of unknown breed flew down in the sky and immediately stopped on the shoulders of the male pair. As the male pair prepared to tie the item just prepared to the bird¡¯s leg, a female voice passed from behind. Out. Hearing Fuling¡¯s voice, Xiong Shuang¡¯s entire body immediately paused. Then, after hearing Fuling¡¯s words, he immediately relaxed a lot. It was important to hurry up and steal the report. In this way, Xiong Shuang immediately tied his token while answering Fu Ling¡¯s question. ¡°Finally!¡± He glanced at the Poria behind him, and saw Poria not at all looked towards himself, but looked up at the sky. The males immediately pats the back of the bird, and the bird monster on his shoulder cries and immediately goes up to the sky. . ¡°Finally, finally!¡± Seeing the telegraph bird flying farther and farther, Xiongshuang felt relieved immediately. However, before he turned his head towards Poria, a sudden whine came behind him, and a stone flew out of it. At the crucial moment, the stone penetrated the newspaper bird, and then in the desperate eyes of the male The newspaper bird fell unwillingly on the ground. Xiongshuang turned his head towards towards the woman with a trace of apology with unwilling eyes, and said in a roar voice: ¡°Why don¡¯t you let me go! Since you saved me, why not let me go!¡± Hearing Xiongshuang ¡¯s words, Fuling put out her tongue and said, ¡°I do n¡¯t know, maybe it ¡¯s because of boredom! After all, a person will always be bored. Besides, since I saved you, then I ¡¯m counted as you. Life saving benefactor, should n¡¯t you help life saving benefactor? ¡° Poria hesitated for a while, and then opened the mouth and said again: ¡°I don¡¯t want to trouble you anymore, that is, you accompany me to talk and so on along the way, just do it! How?¡± The males¡¯ chests were undulating. He glanced at Fuling, knowing that he could not escape and could only admit his nodded fate. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1605 After leaving Xiongshuang¡¯s side, Fu Ling finally expressed his doubts to the Gong Family people around him. He noticed it just now. Xiong Shuang¡¯s words and manners, to say that he is really a rural junior, he absolutely does not believe it. Unless it is from which Great Family ¡­ ¡°What do you mean?¡± The Gong Family person glanced in the direction of Xiong Shuang, cautiously speculated, ¡°I want to make an investigation next, and find out who he is ¡­¡± Poria raised her eyebrows with satisfaction, nodded her head, ¡°Well, that¡¯s it. Especially the family background, it is important to investigate it for me, this is very important!¡± Fu Ling¡¯s words were as follows. Naturally, the family of Gong Family did not dare to be indifferent. After receiving the news, he set about investigating with his own network. The dusk fell, and the Gong Family news came earlier than he thought. ¡°It¡¯s so fast?¡± Fu Ling looked at the Gong Family with a face full of wind and dust, and there was some surprise that could not be covered. Gong Family escaped the note from the pocket deep in the chest and handed it respectfully: ¡°Here, it¡¯s up to you to see for yourself. Regarding the secrets of Aristocratic Family, the small one is not convenient to say much.¡± Fu Ling took the crumpled paper from his hand and loosened it little by little. Xiongshuang was originally the illegitimate child of Aristocratic Family. ¡°Huh, is that the case?¡± Fu Ling¡¯s mouth twitched slightly undetected sneer, turning his head to the Gong Family and stuffing some small money: ¡°Trouble you, this matter has to keep your mouth shut.¡± Gong Family people reversed the weight of silver money, and immediately smiled: ¡°Yes, yes, this is still very clear.¡± Seeing the man¡¯s silhouette away, Poria¡¯s long eyes narrowed slightly. He twisted the paper with 2 fingers and placed it in the center of the candle, letting it be licked by the tongue of fire. Circles of gray and black were gradually covered with yellow halo notes, until only a mass of ashes remained. Fu Ling blew the remaining wreckage, and stroked her fingers in disgust. But this person is of great use. Poria turned her head, looking at the direction of the male pair¡¯s sleep, and inadvertently flashed a trace of bright light. At this time, Chu Qing also found the man. Sitting in the middle of the hall, Shi Wushuang tilted the tea lid and skimmed the tea leaves, making an indifferent look: ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened when I came at night?¡± Chu Qing was arranged to sit in the side seat, arms folded, ¡°Now visiting today is naturally for ¡­¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s for the male double.¡± How could Shi Wushuang not understand what he meant, but sometimes he was too lazy to pick out that¡¯s all. Seeing Shi Wushuang leisurely drinking the sip of tea, it seemed that he didn¡¯t care about it, and Chu Qing¡¯s eyes unconsciously sank. ¡°You are really like a god, I came here today for this matter.¡± Chu Qing sat on the chair with a tone of impatience. ¡°Hahaha, this tea is really delicious. When you leave, I will ask the next person to bring you 2 bags back?¡± Shi Wushuang¡¯s face was obviously embarrassed, but she still barely supported her smile. ¡°Okay, but this Chu is not here today for this matter, you should be more clear than others.¡± Chu Qing did not want to refute her face, but some things need to be clear. Shi Wushuang¡¯s face finally couldn¡¯t be hung, and he slowly put down the tea cup. The ceramic on the back and the table board bumped twice, making it extremely clear. ¡°I understand what you mean, but no matter what Xiong Shuang did, he couldn¡¯t simply put it in your hands.¡± Shi Wushuang got up and came to Chu Qing, ¡°Wu Shuang rarely asks for help, but This time. I hope you will stop investigating Xiongshuang, just sell me a face, okay? ¡° (End of this chapter) Chapter 1606 ¡°Why? Give me a reason?¡± Chu Qing originally wanted to refuse, but Shi Wushuang has always been a person who did not want to be soft, so he hesitated. ¡°Until I can persuade me, I will give up.¡± ¡°Is this true?¡± ¡°Really, when did I lie to you?¡± To say the reason? Shi Wushuang thought for a while and gave a glance to the next servant, who immediately backed away. ¡°It¡¯s time to talk now.¡± Until the whole hall was left with only 2 people facing each other, even when the passage through the hall seemed a little abrupt, Chu Qing unable to bear spoke hurriedly. Shi Wushuang put down the clothes corner he was holding tightly and said very seriously: ¡°The identity of Xiongshuang is very special, and it cannot be easily handed over to others for the time being.¡± ¡°What a special law?¡± Chu Qing frowns, very puzzled. ¡°I haven¡¯t investigated it yet, and it still takes a while.¡± Shi Wushuang¡¯s answer is obviously ambiguous when it comes to this. Some things she knows are fair. Chu Qing noticed something wrong, but since people like Shi Wushuang were intentionally ambiguous, it was difficult for him to come up with rhetoric. His fingers knocked on the wooden handrails in turn, and his thoughts changed several times, and finally he had to be nodded: ¡°Well, I can wait. But wait until the truth is clear, don¡¯t forget to notify me.¡± Chu Qing is no longer entangled, but let go decisively. But all of this is only superficial, and he is easy to put down the things of the double. Shi Wushuang has been busy recently and finally waited for a free time. Chu Qing also pretended to ask her to meet at a restaurant. Only then did she stagger the time to separate her, and went to Huaiyu. ¡°Do you want to investigate ¡­ Xiongshuang?¡± Huai Yu walked around Chu Qing for several laps, looking surprised and hesitant. ¡°Why? Can¡¯t you find it?¡± Chu Qing was strange. Huaiyu shook his head, ¡°This is not necessarily the case, but probability is not that that¡¯s all.¡± After all, Shi Wushuang didn¡¯t make a thorough investigation. How could Huaiyu have the courage to say something confident. Chu Qing seemed to see what she was thinking in her heart, shaking her head and comforting: ¡°If you can check you, help me check, if you can¡¯t check me, there is another way, don¡¯t worry.¡± Huaiyu listened to his words and finally relieved a lot. She sat down and took a sip of tea, determinedly: ¡°Then I will try it for you tentatively, if not, don¡¯t blame me.¡± ¡°Well, naturally not.¡± Chu Qing nodded. The time passed quickly, and the big stone of Xiongshuang had not landed in Chu Qing¡¯s heart. I only hoped that Huaiyu could find something useful earlier. After all, Huai Yu was goodbye, and Chu Qing hurriedly asked, ¡°How is it? Are there any results?¡± Huaiyu¡¯s cheeks were rosy, like she had just ran, ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t find ¡­¡± Chu Qing twisted his eyebrows and shook his head subconsciously: ¡°Forget it. I¡¯ve guessed it for a long time, and you may not be able to detect these things by yourself.¡± ¡°Chu ¡­¡± Huai Yu still blamed himself. Chu Qing touched her combed bun and spoke softly: ¡°If it doesn¡¯t hinder you, you shouldn¡¯t take seriously.¡± Huai Yu twirled a few times in the heart, and finally moved deeply nodded. However, Chu Qing did not expect that he would have an unexpected surprise when he first went out. After walking the section of the road, I saw the Gong Family person on the left side road. He just wanted to get around but was attracted by his words. ¡°Heroes ¡­ you don¡¯t understood this?¡± The Gong Family people marveled at the people on the edge. ¡°He was the illegitimate child of Aristocratic Family. It took me a lot of effort to find it out. Others didn¡¯t have the means My own. ¡° Chu Qing was stunned, hiding his figure behind the wall. It¡¯s really true that it didn¡¯t take much effort to get here, but I heard these here. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1607 Chu Qing finally learned that it turned out that Xiong Shuang turned out to be the person of Aristocratic Family. Not only that, but also the illegitimate child of Aristocratic Family, wherever an illegitimate child is an embarrassing identity. Chu Qing suddenly remembered that Fuling had saved Xiongshuang. If she knew the true identity of Xiongshuang, would she use Xiongshuang? This is a very serious question. Aristocratic Family and Gong Family were already mortal enemies. Poria now saves the illegitimate children of Aristocratic Family, which is very beneficial to Gong Family. If Po Ling knew the identity of the male pair, she could use the male pair to surrender the Aristocratic Family. However, Aristocratic Family is not easy to be threatened. If Poria really wants to go this way, you have to use some means. Chu Qing thought about it for a while, and then sent people to set up eyeliners everywhere in the city. Streets and alleys, tea houses and pubs were all decorated. Especially around Aristocratic Family, Xiongshuang will definitely try to contact the Aristocratic Family, so Aristocratic Family is the key. For a few days, the eyeliners sent by Chu Qing did not find the traces of the male pair, and the male pair seemed to disappear. Chu Qing is not surprised by this. After all, Poria still has 2 brushes. If the people she hides are easily found, then it is not Gong Family Patriarch. ¡°We still haven¡¯t found Xiongshuang¡¯s track, do we need to send additional staff?¡± Huai Yu asked with a frown. Chu Qing shook his head and said, ¡°No, since Fuling can save people, it won¡¯t let us find people easily.¡± ¡°What should we do now?¡± Chu Qing thought for a while and said, ¡°Put all your energy around Aristocratic Family. Xiongshuang will definitely contact the Aristocratic Family. There are also people who pay close attention to the Gong Family. If there is any doubt, tell me immediately.¡± Huaiyu sighed helplessly and said, ¡°Well, this can only be done for the time being.¡± As Chu Qing conjectured, Poria understood was a illegitimate child of the Aristocratic Family, and he began to use it. It¡¯s just that she knows the Aristocratic Family¡¯s style of doing things. If you want to take advantage of the doubles, you have to use a little trick. Poria the past few days is very troublesome. Chu Qing ¡¯s surveillance of Gong Family has caused a lot of influence on Gong Family, and Xiong Shuang has been clamoring to leave, saying that he wants to contact the person of Aristocratic Family. Finally, Fu Ling was forced to help but had to promise that Xiongshuang would help him contact Aristocratic Family as soon as possible. ¡°Come on.¡± ¡°What did Patriarch tell me?¡± Fu Ling glanced at Xiong Shuang next to him and said, ¡°Find someone who is similar to him, and lead away the people who are monitoring the Gong Family outside.¡± ¡°Patriarch, all the people outside are experts. If they shot at the door, wouldn¡¯t we just help?¡± Fu Ling shook his head and said, ¡°They won¡¯t do it. People who pretend only need to lead them away. After that, they can reveal their identities themselves, and those who know that Zhongji will leave automatically.¡± ¡°Yes, Patriarch.¡± After the servant left, he immediately followed Fu Ling¡¯s instructions, found a man with a similar shape to the male, and released him from the back door. In order to convince the people monitoring Gong Family that this is a male pair, the person posing as a male pair also deliberately pretends to be a sneaky look, so the monitoring person saw him out and immediately followed along, but one person was left to continue Monitor Gong Family. Fu Ling guessed right, because Chu Qing specifically told them not to act blindly without thinking, so they just followed all the way and did not shoot. Fu Ling saw that the person monitoring the Gong Family had left, and knew that another person was continuing to monitor, so she left the person disguised as her and led away another person. After all the people monitoring the Gong Family had left, Fu Ling disguised the male pair again, and then took the male pair to the Aristocratic Family. Fu Ling knew that Chu Qing also sent someone to monitor the Aristocratic Family, so he sent someone early to draw Chu Qing¡¯s eye line, and then led the male into the Aristocratic Family¡¯s yard. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1608 After seeing Poria, the people of Aristocratic Family were still very dissatisfied. As the saying goes, one doesn¡¯t visit a temple without a cause. Moreover, they and Poria are still against each other. ¡°I don¡¯t know what is the point of Gong Family Patriarch here?¡± Fu Ling smiled and said, ¡°Some things are inconvenient to say here. I don¡¯t know if I can enter the house?¡± Aristocratic Family is slightly frowned. I do n¡¯t know what Fuling wants the hell is happening, but I politely reached out and said, ¡°Please.¡± Fu Ling took the person into the house and said to the Aristocratic Family: ¡°This matter is related to the safety of the Aristocratic Family. Please leave the person. I will talk to you in detail.¡± Aristocratic Family people do not believe Fuling¡¯s words, but they think it is on their own site. Even if Fuling really wants to do anything, Aristocratic Family will not let her. ¡°You all go down, you are not allowed to come in without my orders.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± When there were no outsiders, Aristocratic Family looked towards Po Ling and said, ¡°Now can you tell me, what is Patriarch doing for now?¡± Fu Ling walked aside with a smile, exposing the person behind him, said: ¡°Why don¡¯t you look at who this is first?¡± The male pair took a step forward, removed the disguise, and looked at the Aristocratic Family who was looking at him with doubts. ¡°Huo Shuang!¡± Aristocratic Family cry out in surprise, looking at Xiong Shuang in disbelief. Xiongshuang nodded, said: ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± ¡°I met him after being chased and killed, so I rescued him smoothly, and then I heard him saying that he was from Aristocratic Family, and I tried to find a way to send you someone. I thought he lied to me, didn¡¯t expect, it really was You Aristocratic Family people. ¡°Fu Ling said in her chair. She said nothing about the fact that she knew that Xiongshuang was actually an illegitimate child of Aristocratic Family. ¡°Yongshuang is indeed the person of my Aristocratic Family. Thank you Patriarch for saving him and bringing him back.¡± The Aristocratic Family looked at Poria with gratitude. Poria pretending not to know anything, asked: ¡°However, I have a question to ask you, who is your Aristocratic Family who?¡± ¡°Oh, Xiongshuang is our right-hand man for Aristocratic Family. He has done a lot for us before.¡± Aristocratic Family said euphemistically, not mentioning that Xiongshuang is an illegitimate thing. Poria nodded, then looked at all around, and said: ¡°I don¡¯t know if Elder is there, I want to talk to him about something.¡± Aristocratic Family person complexion slightly changed, said: ¡°Elder is not there, Patriarch is the same as I talked about something.¡± Fu Ling shook her head with a smile, and said with some sarcasm: ¡°There are some things you can¡¯t do.¡± The face of Aristocratic Family suddenly became gloomy, just about to speak, and he heard the words next to him, turned around, and turned out to be the Aristocratic Family Elder that Fu Ling had just mentioned. ¡°Xiong Shuang, you are finally back.¡± Xiongshuang bowed his head respectfully and said, ¡°Yes, Elder, I¡¯m back.¡± Aristocratic Family Elder was nodded gratified, then looked towards Poria, and said: ¡°many thanks Gong Family Patriarch save each other.¡± ¡°You¡¯re welcome.¡± Poria said with a smile, then got up and walked in front of Elder, said: ¡°I have something important to want to discuss with Elder, I wonder if it can be described?¡± Aristocratic Family Elder without the slightest hesitation¡¯s nodded, said: ¡°Of course, you can follow me.¡± Fu Ling glanced at the male pair, his eyes subtle, and there seemed to be something flowing. Xiongshuang looked at her suspiciously, wondering why she looked at herself so much? Poria followed Aristocratic Family Elder to another room. The two simply greeted a few words, and Poria began to enter the topic. ¡°I haven¡¯t found out that Aristocratic Family¡¯s opponents are like their loved ones, but they are people who do things for Aristocratic Family. You are so concerned about his safety.¡± Fu Ling said with a smile, and there was still taunt in his eyes. Aristocratic Family Elder complexion slightly changed, but still said with a smile: ¡°I don¡¯t know what Gong Family Patriarch means? The people under my Aristocratic Family opponents have always been very good. As long as they are loyal to Aristocratic Family, Aristocratic Family will also give the same s return.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 1609 Poria sneered, taunted: ¡°Don¡¯t Elder feel ashamed to say this?¡± Aristocratic Family Elder face instantly changes is ugly, and angrily said: ¡°What do you mean? Don¡¯t think that you are Gong Family Patriarch, you can humiliate Aristocratic Family at will, you know, we Aristocratic Family can eradicate your Gong Family at any time.¡± Fu Ling¡¯s eyes instantly became cold, and he looked at him and said, ¡°I have heard these words a lot in my back. This is the first time I heard them from the mouth of the Aristocratic Family. But you said it¡¯s the same thing. Failure to do so is another matter. ¡° ¡°Poria, what exactly do you want?¡± Aristocratic Family Elder fly into a rage out of humiliation said. Poria is no longer around the corner, blunt said: ¡°I have understood the true identity of the male double is your illegitimate child of Aristocratic Family, and I also tell you that he had poisoned him when I lived in Gong Family.¡± ¡°what?!¡± Aristocratic Family Elder clapped the table and stood sharply, pointing to Fuling loudly said: ¡°didn¡¯t expect Gong Family Patriarch is such a mean shameless, I always think you are doing things right, style ¡­¡± ¡°Okay, don¡¯t use aggressive methods to irritate me. You Aristocratic Family is not a straightforward and upright. I have never been a person with justice in my heart.¡± Fuling interrupted Aristocratic Family Elder¡¯s words and smiled Looking at him, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t say that I am evil, after all, I haven¡¯t killed him yet.¡± Aristocratic Family Elder took a deep breath, calm yourself down, and then asked, ¡°What do you want?¡± Fu Ling looked at him and said, ¡°It¡¯s very simple. I want you Aristocratic Family to withdraw from the dispute.¡± ¡°Exit?¡± Aristocratic Family Elder smiled like he heard the joke, said the head, and then said: ¡°Impossible. Let¡¯s not talk about my Aristocratic Family¡¯s 100-year foundation here, just talking about our status on the rivers and lakes, we can¡¯t Will quit. ¡° ¡°Then do you disagree?¡± Fu Ling squinted. Aristocratic Family Elder coldly snorted, said: ¡°Naturally will not agree. It is you Gong Family, I advise you to think about it, as soon as possible to withdraw from this dispute, lest when the time comes to destroy the Gong Family thoroughly.¡± Poria looked at him expressionlessly on his chair and said, ¡°Will the Gong Family be ruined? I don¡¯t know, but I will try my best not to let it go downhill. As for your Aristocratic Family, if you insist on not quitting this dispute, I promise , You will lose miserably in the future. ¡° Aristocratic Family Elder did not speak, but the expression on his face showed that he would not let Aristocratic Family quit. Fu Ling looked at him, sneered, and said: ¡°Elder, you think about it, your illegitimate child of Aristocratic Family, his life is in my hands.¡± Aristocratic Family Elder complexion is gloomy looked at Poria and said, ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Poria said with a smile, ¡°Since you¡¯re persuading you, you don¡¯t listen, then I can only take other means.¡± Aristocratic Family Elder narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°It¡¯s just poisoning, I ¡­¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Poria sneared, interrupted Aristocratic Family Elder, looked at him and said: ¡°My Poria has been studying various medicines since I was a child. Presumably, you Aristocratic Family people also know how powerful Poria is. I think I will let Did you easily detox the poison made by us? Not to mention, as long as you are able, you may not even know what the poison is, and you are delusional to detoxify yourself. Careful detoxification will not work, but will kill people. ¡°Poulin, don¡¯t do things too terribly. I advise you to leave a way for yourself.¡± Aristocratic Family Elder said with a black face, obviously Fuling was unclear. Poria nodded, said: ¡°I will give you 3 days to consider, if after 3 days I can not give the answer I want, then you Aristocratic Family can prepare for the future. Remember, only 3 days.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 1610 Poria and Aristocratic Family Elder finished the conversation and left Aristocratic Family. When they left, they met the male pair in the lobby. The male frowned at her, as if guessing something. Fu Ling had no idea about the response of Xiongshuang, only smiled at him, then turned and left. After leaving Aristocratic Family, Poria did not at all return to Gong Family, but went to the restaurant on the street. Too much trouble lately, she needs a drink to relieve herself. Fuling called a few pots of wine, Poria sat alone and drank, until 2 3 pots of wine fell, Poria had a hint of intoxication. ¡°Chu Qing, you bastard turtle, heartless man.¡± ¡°To have no shame, even if you have a wife and dare to take care of the flowers outside, the beasts are not as good.¡± Poria got drunk and drunk. He was so drunk that he talked nonsense. But although she was drunk, her mind was sober. Recalling the scene when I was with Chu Qing before, and when I think of Chu Qing and Ye Chenxi being together now, the hatred in Fuling¡¯s heart surged up instantly. ¡°Chu Qing, I will not let you go, I will kill you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to peel your skin and twitch your muscles. I want to make you want to live in pain in this life.¡± Poria scolded while drinking, and Shi Wushuang, who knew she was next door, had listened to what she had just said. Shi Wushuang recently had a misunderstanding with Chu Qing because of the matter of Xiongshuang. In fact, she just wanted Chu Qing to stop pursuing Xiongshuang. After all, Xiongshuang is her big brother. But Chu Qing seemed to have misunderstood her, thinking that she was partial to Aristocratic Family. Although she did do so in favor of doing so, but ¡­ Alas, Shi Wushuang also had no choice. Now Xiongshuang didn¡¯t know where to go. Chu Qing refused to let him go. She couldn¡¯t help her. She could only come to the tavern to borrow wine and worry. Who knows, Shi Wushuang didn¡¯t sit down for long, and heard the sound of Poria coming from the next door. At first she thought she had auditory hallucinations. After all, Poria is impossible during this period. Therefore, she did not care. However, the name of Chu Qing suddenly came next to him, and Shi Wushuang immediately suspected it, so he called Xiao2. After inquiring, he knew that it was indeed Fuling who was cursing next to him. ¡°Damn Chu Qing, I will never let you go!¡± Suddenly there was another ruthless word beside him, Shi Wushuang helplessly sighed, it turned out that Poria came here to drink and vent. Shi Wushuang knows a little bit about Fuling and Chu Qing. Now listening to Fuling¡¯s curse on Chu Qing and the harsh words she released, Shi Wushuang guessed that Fuling had turned her affection for Chu Qing into hatred. meaning. However, Poria became what it is today. Shi Wushuang knew that it could not be separated from Chu Qing. Although she didn¡¯t know what happened between them, but a slap didn¡¯t sound, Poria would not hate Chu Qing for no reason. ¡°I will unite everyone and kill you!¡± Fu Ling¡¯s cruel words came again next to him, and Shi Wushuang suddenly felt a little unpleasant in his heart, and felt that Fu Ling was too extreme to do so. Many things happened recently, Shi Wushuang knew that they were all related to Fuling. At that time, she did n¡¯t know why Fuling would suddenly join others to deal with Chu Qing. Now it seems that she turned her love for Chu Qing into hate, so This is how Chu Qing is treated. Shi Wushuang knows the style of Fuling¡¯s work. Since she has such a big hatred for Chu Qing, she will kill him if she talks hard, then she may really kill Chu Qing. Shi Wushuang was a bit worried. According to her understanding of Chu Qing, if he and Fu Ling arrived at Bing Rong, Chu Qing might not succeed. Moreover, Fuling now unites everyone to deal with Chu Qing. Even if Chu Qing cultivation base is even higher, it will be difficult to beat 4 hands, I am afraid that it will eventually lose money. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1611 Shi Wushuang revisited Poria¡¯s words again, frowning, apparently getting bored. Before they could find themselves, they raised their feet and left here silently. When she just left, the maid next to her said, ¡°Young Lady, this Poria ¡­? I¡¯m afraid I hate it because of love?¡± Hearing this, Shi Wushuang walked down the street and saw his maid, looking back at her with a pair of eyes glowing with doubt. ¡°Maybe.¡± Shi Wushuang said, thinking deeply in his eyes. The maid didn¡¯t know what it was because of it at the moment, only that her young lady thought so now. Shi Wushuang walking on the street also thought that if Chu Qing had indeed an obsessive copy, especially women! Thinking of hearing this upstairs, there is a trace of complexity in the heart. A good woman actually hates a man from love, and can not help but sneer between lips. I don¡¯t know when I was holding a folding fan, red-clothed enchanting, walking on the street, walking all the way, it was also a lot of anger. Finally, I arrived at Ye Family and met Chu Qing. But I don¡¯t know how to speak, I only know that I have some thoughts about watching the drama now! ¡°Why did Wushuang come?¡± Chu Qing was wearing an azure pine-leaf clothes today. The two sat on the tea table and drank a few sips of tea with each other. After several people drank tea, Shi Wushuang spoke with a smile, looking like a good show. ¡°Oh! In this world! There will be women who hate because of love, and I saw them for the first time.¡± She finished, shaking the tea cup in her hand, and looked at Chu Qing. Oppositely, when Chu Qing heard it, Jun Yi¡¯s eyebrows were stained with doubt, as if he could not understand why Shi Wushuang said so. ¡°What does Wushuang mean?¡± The thin lips soaked in water whispered, with a bit of temptation, but also because of the proud and indifferent spirit of the other party, which made Shi Wushuang feel that this is the most perfect person. ! ¡°Oh! Tell me so ¡­¡± Shi Wushuang said what he heard in the building. However, it just got a twitching action from the other side, this ¡­ Shi Wushuang said she was a little depressed! However, he was depressed himself, but Chu Qing was more depressed than him. He couldn¡¯t figure out why Fuling became this look. He snorted for a moment, but only got a glance at Shi Wushuang. ¡°Oh, people will become like this, not because of you.¡± She shook her fan and looked at Chu Qing playfully. Chu Qing insisted on opening his mouth but did not speak. When Shi Wushuang saw her, she had an expression on her face, and she knew that Chu Qing is now, but her mind is also tangled. however. ¡°You said that now, Poria has already started to deal with you, do you want to find a place to avoid it?¡± After all, he and Gong Family¡¯s Poria, but have a relationship, presumably he is not willing to talk to him. Poria faced. He had to be sighed and said aloud: ¡°Hiding for a while but not for a lifetime, everyone knows this truth.¡± ¡°So do you have to face it yourself?¡± He was a little curious at the time. If Chu Qing and Fu Ling were up against each other, then in the end, did Chu Qing take the defeat first or did Fu Ling admit the defeat first? Inside the Gong Family at this time. Fuling is now in the family room of Gong Family. There are portraits of Chu Qing everywhere, some of him laughed, and some of him helpless, he was embarrassed. Entering a secret room, there are portraits of the situation everywhere. I saw Fu Ling sitting in the secret room, scolding him constantly at the portrait of Chu Qing. ¡°Chu Qing, you are just a slut, cursing you can¡¯t find the person you like in your life, cursing you, bad luck with who you are ¡­¡± When she came back, Po Ling didn¡¯t know how many times he cursed . (End of this chapter) Chapter 1612 He only knew that he was going crazy now. Inside Ye Family. Shi Wushuang and Chu Qing used to understand Poria¡¯s things, but some people came in after a while, but when Shi Wushuang wanted to break the curse, he would have to say something back when he saw the person and lost it. A gray-haired elderly father-in-law, with floating dust in his hands, followed by two young court Eunuch. Shi Wushuang and Chu Qing got up and went forward, thinking of a Court Eunuch saying hello. ¡°Aiya, 2 people, sorry must be disturbed first. We have money in our family. We need to find Chu Young Master. Let¡¯s talk about it and trouble Musou Young Lady.¡± This Court Eunuch was wearing a duck voice Finish talking. Shi Wushuang also knows that Chu Qing may have been ordered by the emperor now, otherwise this Court Eunuch will not hurry up at this time, or without disturbing the Ye Family. I¡¯m afraid the future will also come in private. Chu Qing ¡¯s Shi Wushuang had left Ye Family alone. ¡°Chu Young Master!¡± This father-in-law took two steps forward, walking like Chu Qing, but also pulled the appropriate distance. ¡°Grandpa, may I ask, but is there anything the emperor wants to tell me?¡± Chu Qing asked, a cold flash of light flashed in his eyes. ¡°There is an order from the emperor, Chu Young Master, come into the palace!¡± He finished his words and then made a gesture of invitation. When Chu Qing received the Junling order, he went out with his gestures. After waiting for the Ye Family, they saw a low-key and luxurious carriage. They took another look at Court Eunuch and secretly said, The preparation is really complete. Chu Qing went to the carriage under the eyes of Court Eunuch. Finally, Court Eunuch also went to the carriage and went to the Imperial Palace together. Chu Qing was already familiar with the Imperial Palace, and then went to the Imperial Study with Court Eunuch, but when they walked in the Imperial Study, the emperor was not in the Imperial Study. ¡°Well, no more, Chu Young Master, you go to the dorm first and add, you may not be able to come back after a while, the emperor will come back?¡± Court Eunuch said at this moment, although he felt there was a real embarrassment, but he handled the matter And it¡¯s still safe. ¡°Since the emperor is not in the Imperial Academy, let¡¯s wait in the palace first, maybe as the father-in-law said, you may come back after a while, Your Majesty will come back.¡± Chu Qing finished, but thought to himself And Poria thing. ¡°Okay, so please Young Master Chu!¡± Court Eunuch guided Chu Qing to wait in the dormitory. He secretly retreated and left alone, Chu Qing waiting here. Chu Qing had been waiting here for a long time, and did not receive the information that Emperor Your Majesty returned to the Imperial Study. Suddenly I felt it, has several points of boredom. The silhouette of handsome Yi is walking in the palace. Occasionally look at the flowers inserted in the bottle, and occasionally look at the painting, but so dilly-dallying has passed, probably about 2 hours, if there are 2 more hours, then when the time comes blacken. If the emperor has n¡¯t been there yet, you can go ahead if you come back, and go back. It ¡¯s not boring to wait here. After enjoying the painting and arranging flowers, I feel even more bored. Go to the bed of the palace and hit the dragon boat. Unexpectedly, Chu Qing actually saw a few human skin masks on the dragon bed, although not many, but it was lifelike. Chu Qing was curious for a while, looked towards to see the results, but at first glance made his heart a little hairy. ¡°Hiss ~¡± Chu Qing sucked in a cold breath. From the hair in the bottom of my heart, something felt out of its trajectory. Looking around at 4 places, and seeing that there was no one, he stepped forward to pick up the human skin mask, looked at it, and found that all the human skin masks came out like emperors. Just picked up the human skin mask, but saw a strange looking spike in the quilt. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1613 ¡°Hey, how could the emperor ¡­¡± Will be bored to put his own human skin mask on his face, not to mention that they are not the same face? is it possible that someone will be bored, pretending to be the emperor? This single thought just came out from under my heart, and was occupied by this single thought. So if 10000 is here, this emperor is fake, but who would pretend to be him again? I can¡¯t think of it at this time, but if I really pretend, then where will the real emperor go? is it possible that it will carry the counterfeit goods to the threat and will not be locked up. The thoughts in Chu Qing¡¯s heart kept coming up like a flood. He put things in place, and then quietly exited the edge of the dragon bed. At this moment, he already knew that if ¡­ It was just the head in an instant. Even if he guessed this result, he couldn¡¯t say it because he doesn¡¯t have any evidence yet. It¡¯s just his guess, he hastily spoken out, presumably that fake one would take action against himself. Thinking about this, Chu Qing quietly withdrew from the dragon bed. Seeing the sky outside was too late, and it was almost time to go to the palace ban, he stepped out and raised a smile on the corner of his mouth, knowing that he did not have to wait here. You only need to use one reason to return to Ye Family. It¡¯s just that he still has two doubts in his mind about this matter. It¡¯s better to go back and ask the people in the 2 cabinet to check it and find out whether it is true or not. Chu Qing thought about stepping out of the hall door, and found a small Court Eunuch, saying: ¡°Now it¡¯s almost time for the palace ban, I think, now it¡¯s time for me to go home, please tell the supervisor. ¡°Okay, Chu Young Master.¡± The little Court Eunuch said, pinching a male duck¡¯s throat, watching Chu Qing leave the bedroom. Out of the Imperial Palace, he not at all immediately returned to Ye Family, but went to Heavenly Secrets Pavilion. In the Heavenly Secrets Pavilion, Chu Qing wore a mask and attacked azure¡¯s robe, exuding a majestic breath, which made him afraid to look directly at his face. ¡°Huaiyu, you come with me first.¡± Mother was anxious. The first person in Heavenly Secrets Pavilion was Huaiyu. Huai Yu frowned, and knew what the other party might have, and asked herself to do it. Some happily followed him and entered a small secret room, and heard Chu Qing say. ¡°Now I need you to investigate a thing, but it may be dangerous, but I hope you find out the truth as soon as possible.¡± Chu Qing said, even with a little seriousness in his tone. Even in Huaiyu¡¯s heart, there was a faint worry. ¡°Although what is said, I want to see if there is any danger.¡± He did so many things, he didn¡¯t know the danger is and so on, but he wanted to know the task of export and import , How dangerous it is. ¡°Would you like to check if the current emperor is true or false? I saw a human skin mask on his dragon bed, and there was a very far and strange azure, but there was a faint dark inside the azure jade. red. ¡°Chu Qing finished the speech without thinking about it. The strange Jiansui and the lifelike human skin mask had to make him wonder whether the first thing was true or false. Especially the emperor, if the emperor is fake, then he is worried that the first shot is Heavenly Secrets Pavilion. ¡°Okay, but this thing is much more interesting.¡± Huai Yu responded in one breath, thinking of Chu Qing, this time when he entered the palace, he would accidentally find this thing by mistake, and I don¡¯t know if it was a word. , It ¡¯s just that it ¡¯s a disaster that ca n¡¯t be avoided. Then Huaiyu¡¯s silhouette quickly disappeared in Chu Qing¡¯s eyes. Huai Yu didn¡¯t come back until midnight, but his eyes were a little serious, and when he saw his mother, he said: ¡°The emperor is indeed fake.¡± However, at this time, the emperor has now returned to his dormitory. After seeing the left and right sides of his human skin mask, he also understands that his human skin mask may have been moved by who. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1614 The emperor had doubts under his heart, and it was unclear who actually entered her dormitory today, and even moved her human skin mask, and even the direction of Jiansui changed slightly. She knows very well that if she doesn¡¯t find another person at this moment, her end will probably be miserable, maybe even miserable that she doesn¡¯t even know her mother. Put away the human skin mask and Jiansui, then with a majestic manner, walked out of the dormitory and saw several younger court Eunuch. At this time, they asked questions. ¡°I ask you, who has entered my dormitory today?¡± The emperor looked at them majesticly, but there was some uneasiness in his heart. ¡°Back to the emperor, this morning, Chu Qing Chu Young Master has been waiting outside the palace for you to wait until the palace is forbidden to leave.¡± Little Court Eunuch didn¡¯t understand why the emperor asked this sentence, but he answered it, which is also spoke frankly. Seeing this, the emperor knew who it was, but she was wondering in her heart whether Chu Qing had discovered the human skin mask and the broken sword. ¡°So what are you looking for when Chu Qing left the palace?¡± The emperor asked him again. ¡°Back to the Emperor, Chu Young Master, still as usual, a pair of indifferent, but with a bit of arrogance, not at all other looks.¡± But he looked at the back of Chu Qing at that time, feeling he wanted to leave . I also looked at the Emperor Your Majesty in front of me and thought that it might be Chu Qing who was afraid of offending the emperor and left the bedroom to return to Ye Family. When the fake emperor heard this, he began to drum directly. So it was very bad to go back to Yushu Study, and had no intention to go back to sleep in the palace. He looked at the pile of business cases in front of him and couldn¡¯t help but have some headaches. She couldn¡¯t figure it out. It took many years to deal with the case. When she was bored, she only had to deal with a few books, and she felt a little dizzy in her head, messing up with 7 8 bad things, basically a bunch of major events, all on the dragon table. However, she knew very well that the reason why she couldn¡¯t handle the case was just that she was always wondering. So Chu Qing, did he ever find out that the human skin mask he put on the dragon bed and the azure black sword spike on his quilt. If he really knew it, he would tell others about it, even if he did n¡¯t believe it. But Chu Qing¡¯s ability, she also heard, she believes that he is not a minority. Just calm down, he can be sure that if Chu Qing really understood his identity, then he will be a hindrance to him. After all, if one day he is exposed by him, then I am afraid that waiting for himself will be better than chopped up. ten-thousand times by a thousand blades But now, he has to ask Chu Qing to bring it back, not to let him spread the word, otherwise, there will be more rumors, I am afraid that some people will believe that he is a fake emperor. Thinking about this, the fake emperor immediately waved his hand, and a silhouette was drawn behind him, and a fascinating woman appeared, but unfortunately she was wearing a black dress. Seeing this, the emperor looked towards her and said, ¡°Go to Ye Family and check Chu Qing quickly. He said that a very important thing was lost in the palace hall.¡± I lost something very important, but this thing was not at all and the Imperial Palace was stolen by that Chu Qing. Inside the night, Ye Family was full of fire. Ye Family didn¡¯t understand what was going on. When they came out, they were shocked by hu hu. They saw a bunch of officers and soldiers. They didn¡¯t understand what was going on, so they hunted in Ye Family. ¡°This ¡­ what¡¯s the matter! Hey!¡± The maid just shouted to stop the officers and men who broke into the house, but she heard a shy voice. The officers and soldiers came out from inside and continued to search. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1615 Ye Chenxi was not at all at the moment, but was with Chu Qing. Ye Chenxi also heard about things outside at the moment, but now, his heart is a little anxious at the moment. ¡°Chu Qing, Chu Qing, you said, what¡¯s going on with this emperor?¡± Ye Chenxi asked, although the tone was anxious, but he still couldn¡¯t hide the interest in it. Chu Qing knows the situation very well. 80% of the false emperor learned that he had entered the dormitory. Even the man¡¯s leather mask and that one were moved, which looked a little strange Jiansui. But think about it too. If she finds out, she may be very uneasy in her heart, anxious to respond to the situation. And the only way is probably to just grab yourself and kill? I¡¯m afraid he has a cold accusation on his own head now? ¡°No matter what, you still have to find a place to hide before you talk about it.¡± Ye Chenxi was thinking about a place where Chu Qing could hide, and a place that would not be discovered by those officers and men. However, after thinking for a long time, he didn¡¯t think about where to hide, even if he didn¡¯t know where to hide him. Chu Qing has been continuously searched outside, and his heart is also mentioned on the apex of his heart. ¡°With that, I think of it. In an abandoned backyard, there is a dilapidated log house where you can hide.¡± Ye Chenxi thought of this log house and immediately pulled up Chu Qing¡¯s hand. Go in the direction of the chaifang. 2 People walked hurriedly into the firewood house, and then entered a firewood house, but the outside was already ruined, and there were large grasses half a person tall. Although it looks a little sparse, this one is full of spider webs, dust, and grass, and abandoned the wood house. Certainly you can avoid some of your officers and men, not to mention that this place is extremely remote, even if you find it, it may just be a casual look at that¡¯s all. Chu Qing was very satisfied, so he went to the chaff and found a place where he could hide, where he squatted directly. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll go first. If they won¡¯t find it later, I¡¯m heir, I¡¯m afraid I will suspect me!¡± Ye Chenxi said, and then walked out. Chu Qing looked at the back of his departure, and thanked him under his heart. Then, he observed this one, the abandoned chaff. I am more satisfied in my heart. It seems that this place is remote, not to mention, even the location is extremely dead end. Even if they come in to search, it is extremely difficult to find themselves. The Imperial Palace has passed, and it will be dawning in the middle of the night, and the emperor has to recall those officers and men to the palace. At the same time, he also smashed a pile of porcelain in Yushufang, even throwing the public case on the table to the ground. Court Eunuch beside him saw this scene, lowered his head, and there was a trace of doubt in his eyes. Strange, the emperor Your Majesty has never been so easy, just let out a temper and feel a bit weird. The false emperor saw Court Eunuch beside him, and he dared not speak with his head down. Thinking of her reluctance to recall the officers and soldiers, she directly caught fire in her heart, and even more worried that her affairs would be discovered. ¡°You retreat first!¡± The emperor waved his hand and then let his close Court Eunuch withdraw from the Imperial Study, then pats his hand and called out a close-fitting martial art expert. ¡°I order you, you must kill Chu Qing, do you understand?¡± The emperor took the order, and then her guards accepted the order, turned around and left the body, as quickly as lightning, without a shadow Stay. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1616 After the night passed, Chu Qing realized that the emperor Your Majesty was already a complete fake, but now he has no evidence to prove that there is a trace of boredom in his heart. Seeing that the weather is relatively clear today, and it is also very suitable for going out in the morning, he walked out of Ye Family alone, and let himself breathe by the way, so as not to make his heart so bored. Chu Qing had just left Ye Family¡¯s door, and had just walked into a slightly remote alley. As a result, he saw a bodyguard in a black nightgown holding a long sword in his hand. Seeing this, he knew that this was the emperor¡¯s assassination of his bodyguard, but this bodyguard was a real heartfelt man. If, she knew that she was a false emperor, she did not know what expression the understood would have in the future. ¡°Hey, I said, don¡¯t do it first!¡± Chu Qing¡¯s words were just spoken, and the guard on the opposite side quickly attacked himself with a very quick silhouette. Chu Qing had no choice but to fight, and a long sword appeared in his hand, and he fought with him. Both of them were extremely vicious. Chu Qing¡¯s Sword Art has a little retreat, but the guard¡¯s Sword Art has no retreat. ¡°Hey, I said can you listen to me finish talking and fight again?¡± Chu Qing¡¯s sentence just fell down and was caught by the other party. Chu Qing¡¯s back path was relieved by his own words, and it also brought a little suffering to himself. Just because Chu Qing himself said this sentence, he was seized by the other party, and Fiercely attacked Chu Qing, and the spear entered and exited. The opponent¡¯s technique is very insidious, Chu Qing thinks about how to stop him. But the opponent¡¯s step by step made him understand that it was simply an armistice. First of all, there is no evidence to prove that the current emperor is fake. And she came to assassinate herself only after being ordered by the emperor. If she wanted to come, she would simply stop because of a few words of her own. ¡°Last time, can you listen to me and finish talking?¡± Chu Qing¡¯s sentence is mixed with strong dissatisfaction, making the other party think this is a good opportunity. Just when Chu Qing felt that he would still shoot, he made a precautionary gesture, even the sword in his hand was held very stable by him. ¡°Okay, I can hear you finish!¡± A trace of bright light flashed in the name. However, Chu Qing didn¡¯t notice it, but there were some surprises in her heart. After all, she was willing to listen to her words, so maybe there was a turning point in this matter, and you could still be with that false emperor And got someone who can monitor him. ¡°Then I ¡­¡± Chu Qing just spoke out, and the other party rushed over immediately, silhouette fast as lightning, making him overwhelmed. It was a gathering of 60% of his skill, and he hit Chu Qing with a palm. Chu Qing was unbelievably stared wide-eyed, and then spit out bright red blood, and looked at the person opposite, scratching an incredible expression in his eyes. Immediately afterwards, he hurriedly ran towards Ye Family. It¡¯s just that although he stumbled and ran back! The person on the opposite side still chased after him, but he played a few immortal strength behind his back every moment to make her slow pace. The guard was about to chase Ye Family¡¯s eyes, and then he had to stop. At that time, Chu Qing fainted directly at Ye Family¡¯s door. A sneer expression crossed over my eyes, and fast as lightning left here. ¡°I¡¯m going ¡­ what¡¯s going on? Chu Qing you ¡­¡± Ye Chenxi just opened the door of Ye Family at this time and saw Chu Qing in a coma. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1617 Ye Chenxi saw Chu Qing who had passed out, and then he picked him up and went on to the abandoned wood house last night. He was taken into the fire room. At this time, Chu Qing had recovered a little bit of consciousness, but not at all all recovered. ¡°I said, Chu Qing, why did you make yourself so embarrassed every time?¡± Ye Chenxi put Chu Qing cautiously on the ground, probing his nose and making sure that he was still alive. Stop scolding him. Chu Qing gradually became conscious under his curse, but he was always confused. However, when he heard this voice, he determined that this person was Ye Chenxi. Only Ye Chenxi will be in front of him. He will scold him in general, and will also protect him in general. ¡°I ¡­ I¡¯m not embarrassed at all times, but this time is a special case and I have to be embarrassed.¡± Chu Qing explained, recalling what happened just now, it was indeed having only one self to blame. After all, this thing was created by himself. If he was n¡¯t so easy, he believed that bodyguard, and he would not be seriously injured by her. Even, even his own consciousness is a little confused, and now he still feels the pain in the heart, which is difficult for him to move. ¡°Those officers and soldiers have already gone, but ah, you tell me what happened, don¡¯t talk!¡± Ye Chenxi put him in place and began to ask him. Chu Qing laughed mockingly, then looked towards Ye Chenxi, a glimmer of dark light flashed under his eyes, and a rays of light of hope. ¡°Did I not go into the palace last night? But I just found a big secret in it. If it were not for this matter, I would also let the emperor of a country go after him, besides he was just a man, What could threaten him? While wondering in his heart, he also sighed a few times for his ill-fated Chu Qing. ¡°Cough cough ¡­¡­ It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to know, it¡¯s just that this secret was indeed discovered by coincidence, not to mention that this matter is indeed very important, and the body is related to our lives.¡± Chenxi played a drum. He saw Chu Qing¡¯s generally serious face, and even he was somewhat confused. ¡°What the hell is this?¡± Ye Chenxi thought, if he could help, if he couldn¡¯t. Then he can only let Chu Qing do this thing himself, but Chu Qing also has power behind him. ¡°Nothing, I just found that the current emperor Your Majesty is just a fake that¡¯s all.¡± Chu Qing¡¯s sentence just fell down, and Ye Chenxi looked surprised. ¡°Fake, are you sure?¡± Ye Chenxi said, and then looked at Chu Qing with a puzzled look. But according to Chu Qing¡¯s character, he also knew that what he said 100 points and 100 would be true, but now, in this case, he himself does not know what to do. ¡°So, what are you going to do?¡± Ye Chenxi asked him, his eyes full of complicated expressions. ¡°Check the truth and find out who the impostor is.¡± Chu Qing just finished, and then he felt more pain in his chest. He also knew that this was the bodyguard who just injured himself and stayed. Thinking of this, his eyes were mocking. Suddenly I felt a bit of sweetness under my throat. ¡°Pu ¡­¡± Chu Qing spit out a bright red blood at this time, but after this one came out, he even sprayed out a mass of black blood. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1618 Ye Chenxi was directly surprised and worried at the same time. Putting up the veins for him, it turned out that his lifeline had been damaged. But he was still supporting himself, seeing Chu Qing¡¯s irrelevant things, and even thinking about continuing to stand up, he became unable to bear. ¡°You are hurting your heart now, and if you don¡¯t keep it well, then you will know this consequence yourself.¡± Ye Chenxi said this with his teeth gritted. Chu Qing himself knows that what he means now is just ¡­ But he himself is insecure now, and even the things he is thinking about to find out the truth are somewhat helpless. It¡¯s just that these all are his own reap what you have sown that¡¯s all, and whoever asked him to be so easy would trust others. ¡°So, what will happen to me now?¡± Chu Qing knew very clearly that his heart was hurt. If you do not cultivate well, then the future cultivation will definitely fall easily, and even threaten itself, and the cultivation base will be difficult to improve in the future. Thinking of this, he was even more annoyed with himself. But thanks to Ye Chenxi¡¯s help, he was more grateful to Ye Chenxi and said countless thanks in his heart. ¡°You are all understood yourself, and I still want to ask me, if you have a heart, if you don¡¯t keep it well, then I believe it won¡¯t take long, I should give you some incense sticks!¡± Ye Chenxi said It is no exaggeration, after all, he is sure of his own medical skills. Moreover, Chu Qing ¡¯s injury was too heavy. He had to take good medicine ingredients to carry out his mission. At the same time, he had to keep his body well, and he could not continue to toss him. ¡°In any case, thank you first!¡± Chu Qing finished, then fainted. Ye Chenxi looked helplessly, Chu Qing who had passed out at this time. After placing him well in the corner of this abandoned chalet, he left. He went to Ye Family¡¯s pharmacy and took out a lot of fine medicine ingredients, and took them out to the kitchen to personally Chu Chu. However, I don¡¯t know where Ye Liu got the news. At this time, Ye Liu smashed the medicine pot cooked by Ye Chenxi in the kitchen, even the medicine residue was smashed outside the kitchen. ¡°What are you doing!¡± Ye Chenxi gloomy face, looking at this sideline waste wood, he remembers this person¡¯s usual humility. It¡¯s just that now I have smashed the medicine ingredients I cooked for Chu Qing. Where did he go, and then stayed so long for Chu Qing to renew his life¡¯s medicine ingredients. If Chu Qing didn¡¯t get medicine ingredients in time to continue life. He was worried that his body would not last tonight. After all, he was in a coma and things are still unknown. ¡°What are you doing? Who are you going to cook with so many good medical ingredients? I remember there is no life sick in Ye Family!¡± Ye Liu raised his face and handed him a scornful look. Even his eyes were mixed with contempt, and even, he went to the broken medicine pot and kicked the fragments of the medicine pot. ¡°I tell you, how many medicine ingredients have you cooked yourself? Then how many medicine jars will I kick.¡± Ye Liu said with his arms on his hips to Ye Chenxi. However, Ye Chenxi was only angry, not at all, but he wanted to beat Ye Liu to the storm, but now he understands that if he doesn¡¯t want to cook a few more medicines. Then Chu Qing is really dead. ¡°I forgive you this time, but if there is another time, then I will cut off your hands.¡± Ye Chenxi gloomy face said, and then went to the pharmacy alone to pick up the medicine ingredients. I boiled it back alone, only because Ye Liu was afraid of his words, this time not at all to disturb him. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1619 Ye Chenxi exhausted her efforts and packed up another medicine, then packed it up, then looked around, and took the packed soup medicine in a remote direction. But he did not see that there was a sneaky shadow behind him following him. That shadow was basically in the dead corner of Ye Chenxi, so it also caused Ye Chenxi simply not to find it, even if he looked left and right, it was very cautiously. However, it is his cautiously, in the eyes of that sneaky man, but with a secret person. If he could find out, then Ye Chenxi would know that the person behind him was Ye Liu who had just knocked over his medicine jar. ¡°What is he doing here? Sneaky, the pile of soup must be for someone!¡± Ye Liu whispered, followed closely behind him, eyes followed him closely , Never left a trace. Ye Chenxi finally walked into the abandoned chalet, and Ye Liu behind him also walked through the sparse weeds. Ye Chenxi finally found the abandoned log house at this time, and was very anxious to go inside, the steps were all in a hurry. This time, Ye Liuxin, who was following him, was even more curious. At the same time, he was also thankful that he came here with him, and he could not grasp the secret of Ye Chenxi. Ye Liu walked inside and saw that Ye Chenxi helped a person dressed in a green dress and cautiously fed him soup. He missed the corner and happened to see it by the position. The person who was given the soup medicine by him turned out to be Chu Qing. ¡°Okay, you hid it in the fire room with feelings.¡± At this time, Ye Liu came out with a smug look, as if he thought he had caught Ye Chenxi¡¯s braid. ¡°Yo, who should I be? It turned out to be Chu Qing, which is not ¡­, what¡¯s wrong? So embarrassed?¡± Ye Liu didn¡¯t shy away from the wounds on their wounds like this? ¡°You shut up.¡± Ye Chenxi said coldly at the moment. ¡°Cough cough ¡­¡­¡± Chu Qing was choked with medicine and then coughed violently. Ye Chenxi pats his shoulder, and then he coughed smoothly, and he did not continue to cough, but the medicine was already spit out. Almost one and a half, almost all of them in front of him were eaten in vain. ¡°Ye Chenxi, I see you, it¡¯s really act recklessly, let Chu Qing hand it out, to see him as a sick man, it might be better to let him die by himself, so as not to waste medicine ingredients in the mansion. Ye Liu said without disgust, watching Chu Qing¡¯s eyes full of disgust. ¡°Shut up, the mouth is so stinky, why don¡¯t you know, go eat more shit.¡± Ye Chenxi also burst out a slur at this time, Ye Liu stared wide-eyed opposite. ¡°You ¡­ what do you say? You ¡­ actually let me die, you, why don¡¯t you die for Lao Tzu!¡± Ye Liu roared, and nearly kicked Ye Chenxi. ¡°Are you deaf? If you don¡¯t hear it, do you need me to repeat it again?¡± Ye Chenxi said, feeding Chu Qing Tang Yao in his hand. Chu Qing was also drinking soup. Although he was half awake and half comatose, he still heard their argument. ¡°I control you. If you don¡¯t pay now, then I will tell the Ye Family people to let them know that you are hiding Chu Qing!¡± Ye Liu said, turning around and immediately ran out of the abandoned firehouse. As a result, he ran out of this remote place and went to Ye Family¡¯s ancestral hall, shouting like a lunatic. ¡°Coming soon, Ye Chenxi, the heir of Ye Family, has hidden Chu Qing in the abandoned firewood in the backyard, and now he is feeding medicine inside!¡± In fact, there are quite a few people who heard and talked about what he said, and some people showed up, but they really regarded him as a lunatic. ¡°I said, um, I said, Ye Chenxi hid Chu Qing in an abandoned log house, right in the backyard. Why don¡¯t you guys watch it now? Come on!¡± He said with wide-eyed eyes. The crazy color of the face. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1620 Ye Liu stood in front of Ye Family¡¯s elders and many slaves at the moment. However, they all saw the calm color of their faces now, as if they had long been understood Chu Qing hiding in Ye Family. At this time, Ye Liu¡¯s face was completely black, he couldn¡¯t figure out, how could a Chu Qing let Ye Family take the risk, I don¡¯t know if it was the Imperial Family¡¯s bodyguard who came here to search? I do n¡¯t know. Is it just pushing yourself towards the dead end? He kept circling these topics in his heart, but unfortunately he was counseled by the opposite Ye Family elders and some slaves of Ye Family. ¡°Why is the Young Master, a waste material from Ye Family, going crazy again?¡± A maid said contemptuously, even looking at Ye Liu¡¯s eyes with disdain. ¡°How do I know, who took the wrong medicine!¡± Said another maid. However, after they said these two sentences, they also had more slaves behind them, talking about Ye Liu, saying that he was either mad, or was taking the wrong medicine, or was stimulated by something. In the yard, Ye Chenxi, who had just given Chu Qing soup, was very worried. What was going wrong with Yeliu? I was afraid that he would go directly in the yard and tell everyone Chu Qing was there. But Ye Chenxi can¡¯t help it now, and it¡¯s the only place where she can think of a hiding place. If you look for it again, I am afraid that you will also be monitored by Ye Liu and follow you every moment. Then, every time he finds a new hiding place, he will expose the new place, then when the time comes Chu Qing is in danger. It is for Chu Qing¡¯s thing now that he has arrived at Ye Family¡¯s ancestral hall at this time, watching Ye Liu playing crazy. ¡°Look, Ye Chenxi is here. You quickly ask him if he hides Chu Qing in the abandoned chalet?¡± Ye Liu pointed at Ye Chenxi and almost came forward to grab Ye Chenxi¡¯s collar He was forced to speak. ¡°Pretend to be crazy and sell stupid!¡± The simple four words will make Ye Liu into the original form. At this time, all the talents suddenly made mistakes. It turned out that he was acting silly. ¡°Sure enough, the children of the collateral line are really comparable to the children of the lineage line!¡± Said a slave-servant, but her sentence pierced Ye Liu¡¯s aching foot. Ye Liu stepped forward and grabbed her hair, forcibly turned her around and pulled out a lot of hair. She ran in the direction of Ye Chenxi and hid behind him. Ye Liu couldn¡¯t go forward anymore, he was his slightly red eyes and told everyone that he was very angry at the moment. ¡°Enough, no matter whether Chu Qing is in our Ye Family or not, all we can do now is to be quieter and do less things that are not conducive to Ye Family, especially you Ye Liu.¡± A kind elder of Ye Family will say Finish. Then he took the other elders away with him, and the other maids and guards also went away when they saw this. Seeing the crowd, Ye Liu only looked towards the maid next to Ye Chenxi. At this time, she ran out and looked at her as if she was looking at a poisonous snake, very afraid of herself. There was a trace of fear in Ye Liu¡¯s heart, but when she thought of herself as saying this, she felt that she was just exhaling herself. What¡¯s more, it¡¯s just a maid that¡¯s all, but he is Ye Family¡¯s branch disciple, killing a maid and so on, it¡¯s just a piece of cake, and grabbing her hair is not a major event. ¡°You have enough trouble now, enough trouble, just go back to your side yard.¡± Ye Chenxi finished, and then left. Ye Liu was left alone, there was stunned alone. When it was almost evening, Ye Chenxi passed by a yard and saw that 5 little maids were talking under a tree under a tree. He approached over there and listened to it, it was about to explode. It turned out that the protagonist they said was either someone else or Chu Qing. ¡°Ai, I think it¡¯s true that Chu Qing stays in Ye Family most likely, but isn¡¯t it dangerous for him to stay here?¡± The little maid finished. Looking at the faces of the other maids again, they all saw that they were also in a daze. Ye Chenxi waved his sleeves and automatically ignored this time. When he walked through the corners of other yards, he saw more than one place, like the previous five maids were discussing, without exception, all were talking. By Chu Qing. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1621 Ye Chenxi blamed Ye Liu for a while, and avoided the crowd to come to the fire house where Chu Qing was. In the fire room. Chu Qing was sitting cross-legged on the floor, his hands were posing and he was working to heal the wounds. When Ye Chenxi arrived, he silently waited aside, seeing Chu Qing¡¯s complexion was much better than before, and he was quite relieved. Perceiving the arrival, Chu Qing gradually regained his power after running a large cycle. ¡°How is your injury?¡± Ye Chenxi asked with concern when Chu Qing stopped. ¡°I am much better and my lifeline is recovering. This time I died in death and still alive, thanks to you.¡± Chu Qing got up and walked to Ye Chenxi, thanked her with a smile. Ye Chenxi shook his head, indicating that he didn¡¯t care, and said: ¡°Your family¡¯s track in the chai house was discovered by the Ye Family people. I¡¯m afraid they will do something. You can go to my cabin with me to heal.¡± ¡°They found me? It must be that you use good medicine ingredients to prolong my life to be jealous of them.¡± Chu Qing was suspicious and asked quickly: ¡°Now the emperor is arresting me, are you doing anything? They Is it difficult for you? ¡° ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m Ye Family Patriarch, and I can¡¯t hold them down, and there will be no problems.¡± Ye Chenxi smiled slightly, and said: ¡°You still follow me to the cabin to treat the injury. It is urgent to recover completely as soon as possible.¡± Chu Qing knew that the emperor, Gong Family and Aristocratic Family were glare like a tiger watching his prey. Looking for an opportunity to start with him, staying in Ye Family is not a long-term plan, it is easy to involve Ye Chenxi. Thinking of this, Chu Qing no longer talked to Ye Chenxi more, and followed her all the way to Ye Chenxi and went to her room. Chu Qing was also not polite with Ye Chenxi, went directly to the bed to cross-legged to continue the exercise therapy. Ye Chenxi watched Chu Qing silently for a while. He is so healing. Although he is gradually recovering completely, his lifeline is gradually recovering, but it is slow for his cultivation base to grow. When this group of tigers surrounds, the cultivation base is not fast. Growth is just falling. Clenching his hands secretly, Ye Chenxi whispered away and went to the Ye Family cheats store to find a cultivation cheat for Chu Qing. Cheats store. Ye Chenxi was stopped by the goalkeeper. The goalkeeper reverently asked Ye Chenxi cupped the hands, routinely asking: ¡°Patriarch, do you want to consume your qualifications this year? You have only two opportunities to enter the search for cheats.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Ye Chenxi showed them the Patriarch order. The goalkeeper recorded Ye Chenxi and entered. As soon as he entered the cheats store, Ye Chenxi walked to the center and closed his eyes one after another to sense the contents of those cheats, hoping to find the fast-growing cheats. After a long time, Ye Chenxi finally found the cheats that he liked, walked to the cultivation technique place and plunged into the ball of light with a hand, broke it¡¯s prohibition with Divine Consciousness, and took out the cheats called the ¡°speed law¡±. After recording at the gatekeeper, he immediately took it back to the compartment. In the box. Ye Chenxi waited for Chu Qing to finish his round of fortune, and then interrupted him and put the cheats before him: ¡°This is a cultivation technique that can grow your cultivation base faster. Do you want cultivation?¡± ¡°Many thanks you, morning dawn.¡± Chu Qing nodded, without the slightest hesitation, looked at the cheats, and was planning to start the cultivation technique. Seeing Chu Qing sinking into it, Ye Chenxi watched for a while and left to deal with Ye Family affairs. When Chu Qing did not stop cultivation when he came back in the evening, Ye Chenxi observed for a while and saw that his imposing manner was steadily improving. When he saw that his appearance was all right and there were no problems, he did n¡¯t wake him up, and only gave him a wake-up. Forbidden, if something goes wrong with her, she can immediately sense it. After a while, Ye Chenxi rested on the soft slump next to the night. On the second day, when Ye Chenxi was awake, Chu Qing was still cultivation. Although he was a bit worried, he didn¡¯t interrupt him when he thought of the current situation. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1622 After leaving the room, after washing and using breakfast, Ye Chenxi continued to deal with Ye Family affairs. Time is in a hurry, I don¡¯t know how long it has passed. In the box. Chu Qing ruddy complexion, the imposing manner of his body is also increasing gradually, it seems that everything is normal, but the crisis is inadvertently broke out. His overall imposing manner suddenly stagnate, and then quickly climbed up, and after a while lowered at an unimaginable speed, there was no fixed back and forth, and the changes were endless. Chu Qing¡¯s complexion continued to change between redness and paleness, his brows furrowed, and his face gleamed, apparently in a state of great discomfort. ¡°what!¡± Chu Qing couldn¡¯t help but growled loudly, and the mouth blew out a little red quietly, dripping on the bed, he had been trying to maintain the operation of the cultivation technique. It was feasible to this point, it was out of control, and the cultivation technique was out of control. His voluntary revolving, without any scruples, made him miserable. He was groaning like he was losing his mind, rolling back and forth on the bed, his muscles exposed, and sweating. Ye Chenxi¡¯s wake-up call was triggered. Ye Chenxi, who was discussing in the conference hall, suddenly jumped between her brows, and a bad hunch rose in her heart. The next moment noticed that the prohibition she placed near Chu Qing had been triggered, and her heart was tight. Chu Qing had an accident! Too late to continue to listen to everyone¡¯s deliberations, Ye Chenxi immediately halted the meeting, without much explanation, and hurried away, leaving Ye Family people of unknown reasons looked at each other in blank dismay. Ye Chenxi returned to the cabin at the fastest speed. After a ban was placed at the door, he entered the inner room and saw Chu Qing who was out of control and uncomfortable. Chu Qing, who was out of control, felt the arrival, and opened her eyes in the direction of moved towards Ye Chenxi, revealing a pair of blood-red eyes. ¡°Chu Qing?¡± Ye Chenxi knew Chu Qing was a cultivation deviation as soon as he saw the eyes, but he tentatively called him and saw that he did not respond and secretly sighed. This is a cultivation deviation for a while. After confirming Chu Qing ¡¯s condition, Ye Chenxi no longer delayed. After struggling to restrain Chu Qing, he immediately went to bed and sat behind Chu Qing, with his hands against his back, sending him Inner Strength to calm him within the body The chaos helped him to get rid of the cultivation deviation. With the delivery of Ye Chenxi¡¯s Inner Strength, Chu Qing¡¯s complexion gradually became smoother and no longer changed. Feeling that Chu Qing¡¯s breath has calmed down, Ye Chenxi feels happy in his heart, and a little luck increases the Inner Strength delivery. The blood color in Chu Qing ¡¯s eyes is also fading away, but his reason has not yet been restored. Within the body ¡¯s cultivation technique voluntary revolving, he is extremely overbearing. Xu is dissatisfied with Inner Strength ¡¯s too little delivery, it consciously produces suction, which in turn Follow the source of Inner Strength to forcibly draw. Ye Chenxi felt the suction of Chu Qing within the body, her Inner Strength of the body was uncontrollably continuously passed into Chu Qing within the body, Inner Strength was constantly being absorbed, but she did not dare to force it to interrupt, so as to avoid Chu Qing If you are hurt, you can only let it go. After Chu Qing fully recovered his consciousness, he quickly interrupted the delivery of Inner Strength, so as to avoid the absorption of Ye Chenxi¡¯s Inner Strength. As soon as the Inner Strength delivery was broken, Ye Chenxi collapsed on the bed softly, with no trace of blood on his face, white lips, and a weak gasp. Chu Qing slowly regained his power. After such a trauma, his injury and lifeline have been completely recovered completely. Within the body, his cultivation base has risen because of the absorption of Ye Chenxi one third¡¯s Inner Strength. Too late to appreciate the skill of the cultivation base, Chu Qing quickly turned to look towards Ye Chenxi, seeing her weak state, remorseful in her heart, carefully and gently lifted her up, let her lean firmly on the bedpost . Stroked her curly hair against her cheek with one hand and pinned it behind her ear. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1623 ¡°How are you?¡± Chu Qing saw Ye Chenxi like this, and felt very distressed in her heart. She blamed herself: ¡°It was because I was too anxious to cultivate deviation, which caused you to relieve me and let you be absorbed by me. Inner Strength. ¡° In his eyes, Ye Chenxi has always been strong and strong, who would have become so weak because of him. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Ye Chenxi smiled and waved to Chu Qing, beckoning that he didn¡¯t care, but because of his weakness, his voice became weak and it sounded even more pitiful. Chu Qing could not see Ye Chenxi continuing to look like this, sitting down beside the bed, with his hand against her back, delivering Inner Strength for her, but she was prevented by just entering a little. ¡°Don¡¯t be like this, it is the most important thing for you to grow cultivation base now.¡± Ye Chenxi grabbed Chu Qing¡¯s hand and shook his head to prevent him from continuing to transport Inner Strength. ¡°But you ¡­¡± Chu Qing just started, and was stopped by a thin, white finger that Ye Chenxi put in the middle of his mouth. Seeing Chu Qing¡¯s obedient stop, Ye Chenxi showed a bright smile and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me, I just have to rest for a while, and my Inner Strength is not wasted, it can increase the cultivation base for you. I am very happy.¡± Chu Qing doesn¡¯t want to absorb Ye Chenxi¡¯s Inner Strength, but the matter is so far. He touched Ye Chenxi¡¯s head with pity, and supported her lying on the bed, and said softly: ¡°You take a rest first, everything outside has me.¡± ¡°En.¡± Ye Chenxi unconsciously rubbed Chu Qing¡¯s hand and nodded obediently. Due to physical fatigue, he quickly fell asleep under his gaze. Chu Qing covered the quilt for her, walked to the outside lightly, poured a cup of tea for a while, and then began to test and familiarize herself with the cultivation base. An hour has passed. A maid suddenly came out of the door of the box and said: ¡°Patriarch, the person next to Ye Family who can take the lead is already waiting at the Conference Hall. They are urging to see you.¡± Chu Qing finished cultivation and glanced inwards to see that Ye Chenxi was not disturbed and was still asleep. ¡°Patriarch?¡± The maid outside didn¡¯t get a response, and the unable to bear called again. The next moment saw that the door of the box was gently opened, and a man came out and closed it carefully. Ye Chenxi¡¯s current state requires a good rest and is not suitable to come forward to deal with affairs. Chu Qing will take the lead and push away some important tasks: ¡°Ye Family Patriarch is ill. All meetings during this time will be cancelled. I will discuss it later.¡± ¡°This ¡­¡± The maid hesitated. After all, it wasn¡¯t Patriarch¡¯s own words. But when he saw that the man came out of the Patriarch¡¯s room, his relationship with Patriarch must be good. Somehow, he thought of the rumors inside Ye Family , Patriarch hid the people the emperor wanted. Thinking that this person would be Chu Qing, the maid of the unable to bear looked at the man in front of him again. When he saw this person, he stared at himself sternly and said: ¡°Okay, I will explain to them.¡± Not much to say, just leave. Looking at the back view of the maid leaving in a hurry, Chu Qing returned to the compartment and continued cultivation outside. The other side. When the maid came to the Conference Hall, as soon as she entered, she was locked in the sight of all the Ye Family people in it, and even more indifferent people saw that she was the only one, shouting out loudly, ¡°When will Patriarch come? Let the elders wait For so long, her spectrum has been turned upside down. ¡° The maid squeezed her hands secretly and squeezed her hands secretly. When she arrived in front of the Conference Hall, she responded according to what Chu Qing said. Loudly said: ¡°Patriarch is sick and all meetings during this time have been cancelled.¡± ¡°What? Patriarch is suddenly sick?¡± ¡°Patriarch doesn¡¯t see us, should we stay here all the time?¡± ¡°¡­¡± As soon as the maid¡¯s words fell, Conference Hall was suddenly in an uproar. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1624 As the members of the family of Ye Family left the Conference Hall, the news of Patriarch¡¯s illness suddenly spread throughout the Ye Family, allowing the Ye Family to discuss spiritedly. The fact that Chu Qing was originally hidden has caused many people to be criticized, and now there is no direct symptom. What is this? Ye Family Ren 100 is puzzled and full of doubts, but he still cares about Ye Chenxi and does not go directly to her room to find out. It ¡¯s Ye Family ¡¯s begin to stir, especially Ye Liuna ¡¯s lineage. Ye Chenxi is always sick no matter what it is because of that, Chu Qing ca n¡¯t be guarded by anyone, and is in a state of injury has not recovered. This is not a good time to clean up him. ¡°Ye Liu, are you sure that Chu Qing was seriously injured?¡± Ye Liu¡¯s father asked Ye Liu seriously. This Chu Qing is famous after all. Without accurate information, they would never dare to act blindly without thinking. . ¡°Father, I ¡¯m sure, and I suspect that even his lifeline is damaged. The good medicine ingredients that Ye Chenxi used a few days ago are for his wounds. After only a few days, his wounds are definitely not good. ¡°Yehliu solemnly vowed said that he wanted to clean up Chu Qing most, after all, he was punished by Ye Chenxi for his punishment because he was just a few days ago. Seeing Ye Liu ¡¯s resolute and decisive words, Ye Liu ¡¯s father was quite moved, but for the sake of insurance, he thought about it and said: ¡°Then you take a few people to go to Chu Qing to settle the accounts, and by the way, explore the cause of Ye Chenxi ¡¯s illness. . ¡° ¡°I¡¯m understood, father.¡± Ye Liu immediately smiled and went out to greet a few friends who shared similar interests. The excellent family members of Ye Family who played together, grandiose went to the Ye Chenxi courtyard without any cover. There was no hindrance along the way, no who blocked. When I came to the Ye Chenxi box, no one dared to go through the pressure, Ye Liu was hinted by his partners, coughed and moved towards, and shouted loudly: ¡°Chu Qing, you coward, you have the ability to fight and fight for a long time. What is the ability to hide ¡­ ¡° Yu Guangxu was appreciative of his partners, and Ye Liu immediately clamored even more. Suddenly the door opened, and Chu Qing¡¯s silhouette appeared, making Ye Liu¡¯s voice sound, but he thought of Chu Qing¡¯s injury again, and his attitude was mad again. Chu Qing¡¯s sharp gaze glanced at Ye Liu casually, and then closed the door. Ye Liu, who received Chu Qing¡¯s gaze, was breathless and his voice subsided unconsciously. Chu Qing put his hands behind his back, approaching Ye Liu step by step. ¡°What do you want to do ¡­ no, you stop!¡± Ye Liu was frightened by Chu Qing¡¯s imposing manner, his feet receded as he progressed, waiting to retreat with his partners, his courage came again, pointing Chu Qing scolded. ¡°Oh!¡± Chu Qing sneered, stopped in place at the right time, moved towards these humanes: ¡°It¡¯s not that there will be a battle, who will come first?¡± Doesn¡¯t it look like you were seriously injured in this imposing manner? The people next to Ye Family who came to Ye Liu looked at Chu Qing, and there was a whisper in his heart, which was different from what Ye Liu said. Chu Qing¡¯s eyes looked at these people, no one dared to look directly at him, or turned his head or staggered his eyes away, fearing that he would be selected. Obviously there are many people here, how can it be weak? Ye Liu shook off the idea and held his breath strongly: ¡°He is a paper tiger with only his teeth extracted, disabled to withstand a single blow, don¡¯t be fooled by his illusion.¡± This remark made many people regain their courage. ¡°Since this is the case, it is not as good as you come first.¡± Chu Qing¡¯s eyes stopped on Ye Liu. As soon as the words fell, he saw his face was blue and he couldn¡¯t help but chi chi smiled: ¡°Or you go together?¡± ¡°You ¡­ how dare you insult us like this, you ¡­ I come first.¡± Chu Qing¡¯s tone of disdain as beneath contempt made these people deeply ashamed, and one of them fell has several points of bloody, active Stood up. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1625 It¡¯s a pity that it¡¯s a flower shelf, and Chu Qing was knocked to the ground in a few strokes, and never got up again. At this time, no one had a lucky heart, thinking that Chu Qing would be able to taste the sweetness from his hands, but they are not good-looking people next to the Ye Family. They looked at each other and reached a consensus. . ¡°Up.¡± With Ye Liu¡¯s order, the remaining people swarmed up and beat Chu Qing. Chu Qing has no elbows, stands in the center of the crowd, and kicks left and right. Every time someone attacks, some people fly out, but for a moment, this entire group has been beaten down and has no power to fight back. Chu Qing stood with his back on his back, his face was not red and he was not panting, and his clothes were not scattered. ¡°Get off.¡± Against such a group of mobs, Chu Qing has no effort at all. Such a deal can also be regarded as killing the chicken to warn the monkey, so that Ye Family people would not dare to try again. The people on the ground have not yet spirited slowly recovers, but after hearing Chu Qing¡¯s order, they did not dare to stay too much, forcing up one by one, helping one another, and working together away from Ye Chenxi¡¯s yard. Along the way, Ye Family was by the side and the others. The embarrassed appearance was quickly known by the rest of Ye Family, and all of them were understood. The current Chu Qing is still not easy to provoke. For his existence, Ye Family has to turn a blind eye, let it go. I went to find someone in trouble with Ye Family who was troubled by Chu Qing. Scared witless came back. Everyone¡¯s face was dull. As soon as I arrived at the residence, the entire group separated and went back to their families. ¡°Oh, my son ¡­¡± Ye Liu, his father and mother had been waiting for his news. When he returned to the house, he saw the tragic appearance of his bloody nose and swollen face and the corners of his mouth, and Ye Liu mother rushed up. Calling up, his father called the maid to take the medicine. Ye Liu¡¯s face was embarrassed and tight, and he sat on the chair in the hall with pain, and said to father: ¡°Chu Qing¡¯s injury seems to be healed. There is no such thing as the weight of the injury I saw that day.¡± Seeing Ye Liu like this, Ye Liu father also knew that things had changed, hearing this only sighed: ¡°Since his injury has been completely recovered, then don¡¯t go to his troubles.¡± The maid on the side came up with the medicine chest and silently gave Ye Liu the medicine. ¡°Father, I am not willing to.¡± Ye Liu waved his maid¡¯s hand on the medicine heavily, and the medicine immediately spilled on the ground. The maid was shocked and knelt down to ask for guilt. Ye Liu father waved her hand and asked her to step back. Seeing this, Ye Liu¡¯s mother took the medicine again and applied it to Ye Liu personally. At this time, he was calm and he didn¡¯t dare to lose his temper at will. Ye Liu father knocked on the table with his hands, thinking about how to express this anger for his son, said solemnly: ¡°Since we can¡¯t provoke him, then look for someone who has angered him, such as the emperor.¡± ¡°But Ye Chenxi is protecting him. She will definitely not hand it over. When the time comes, it will affect Ye Family instead.¡± Ye Liu was very happy first, and she was decayed. This method is not safe. Ye Liu father did not worry, explained: ¡°Relax, when the time comes when the emperor put pressure on, even if Ye Chenxi does not pay, the rest of the Ye Family will force her to pay, she can not sacrifice the entire Ye Family to protect Chu Qing, hum, as soon as Chu Qing fell into the hands of the emperor, he would naturally suffer from his suffering. ¡° ¡°Okay, father, I¡¯ll do it immediately.¡± Ye Liu¡¯s impatient wants to see Chu Qing fall into distress, and he can¡¯t even care about his injuries. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this matter must be handled with caution. Never let the Ye Family know that it is our secret.¡± Ye Liu father stopped Ye Liu, gently pats his shoulder and said: ¡°I have my own rules on this matter. You do n¡¯t have to worry about it. After speaking, he turned and left. ¡°Father.¡± Ye Liu shouted unwillingly. ¡°Er, you should leave it to your father, he will always hurt you, and he will definitely take the time to do it.¡± Ye Liu mother held Ye Liu. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1626 Ye Liu ¡¯s father ¡¯s actions are fast, and Ye Liu ¡¯s injuries are not yet complete. The news that Chu Qing is still hidden in Ye Family has quietly spread to the emperor ¡¯s ears, and he has also received a lot of generous rewards. Drinking the medicine, Ye Liu touched these rewards with his hands, and the mood was very beautiful, so I waited for Chu Qing extremely unlucky. That afternoon, the emperor sent a Court Eunuch to Ye Family. At the same time, Ye Chenxi¡¯s situation is better than that of that day. At least she can¡¯t see anything strange on the surface. She also resumed the arrangements of the past and started to deal with the remaining issues and met with many people to discuss matters. It happened that the discussion was over and Ye Chenxi and the others had not left, they saw someone come to inform the father-in-law in the palace. Ye Chenxi secretly guessed while packing things up, how could the Imperial Palace suddenly send people, is it to catch Chu Qing again? Thinking so, everyone also moved to the living room. Several people paid respect each, and a few words of greeting began the business. ¡°The father-in-law visits suddenly, but what purpose does the emperor bring to Ye Family?¡± Seeing a few people¡¯s topic was not interested. Once the Ye Family people went directly to the subject, they asked Court Eunuch¡¯s intention. ¡°It does have a purpose.¡± Court Eunuch did not sell Guanzi, saying: ¡°The emperor received accurate information, Chu Qing is still hiding in Ye Family, the emperor ordered you to surrender Chu Qing within 3 days, otherwise Ye Family would have to cover up the crime Discourage, do n¡¯t condone. ¡° The shrill voice and sharp words echoed in the ears of Ye Family. Ye Chenxi¡¯s eyebrows were squeezed, and she really made up her mind not to surrender Chu Qing. She looked at Court Eunuch and said, ¡°Father, this Chu Qing has long been out of Ye Family. Why is this person still in Ye Family?¡± The Ye Family who were present naturally knew that Patriarch was talking nonsense with his eyes open, but in front of outsiders, they could only act as ignorance. Court Eunuch smiled and said, ¡°Patriarch Ye, this family doesn¡¯t know that the emperor¡¯s will has been laid down. Please ask you to surrender earlier. Don¡¯t do anything you regret.¡± ¡°We Ye Family don¡¯t have this person, how do you want us to hand it over? This is simply difficult for the strongman, could it be that the emperor looked at us as Ye Family was not pleasing to the eye, and deliberately found a way to rectify the Ye Family?¡± Ye Chenxi didn¡¯t show his breath at all, spearhead Go to the Emperor and Ye Family at once. Ye Family people have been whispering in their hearts, I do n¡¯t know why Patriarch should protect Chu Qing in this way, but now the more serious it is, the more serious it is, he hastily interrupted to avoid this festival, and one person reassures Ye Chenxi: ¡°Patriarch, be careful, the emperor is not Such a person. ¡° One person turned his head and smiled at Court Eunuch and said: ¡°Father, please also be angry, Patriarch just wanted to go bad, speak without careful diction, we all know that the emperor has always been wise out of the ordinary, would he do such a thing ¡­ ¡° A lot of flattery words were not finished, he was interrupted by this Court Eunuch wave, he said angrily: ¡°Okay, since the meaning of the emperor has been reached, then our family does not stay too much, you still have to finish earlier The will of the emperor. ¡° After speaking, he also no longer paid attention to the reaction of a bunch of Ye Family people in the back, and went straight away. When the silhouette of Court Eunuch completely disappeared, there was a lot of noise in the living room, everyone talking at once was persuading Ye Chenxi to hand over Chu Qing. Ye Chenxi heard annoying heart in chaos. She closed her eyes involuntarily and rubbed the acupuncture point next to her forehead 2. It took a while before eyes opened to stop everyone. The hall was quiet for a while, all eyes were on Ye Chenxi. Ye Chenxi¡¯s determination remains firm: ¡°Chu Qing is not in Ye Family or is not in Ye Family, please stop entangled in this matter.¡± The meaning in this remark is, how can the Ye Family be satisfied, the people present look at each other, and finally introduce the most virtuous and respected among the people, and exhort: ¡°Patriarch, you should stop stubbornness, surrender Chu Qing, otherwise Imperial Family is about to shoot us. ¡° Seeing that this person was speaking, Ye Chenxi frowned. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1627 After taking a deep breath, Ye Chenxi said: ¡°I have decided, and the princes don¡¯t have to persuade.¡± Ye Chenxi finished and left. ¡°Patriarch, you are abandoning the Ye Family. If the fathers and ancestors knew that they wouldn¡¯t be under the 9 fountains ¡­¡± The Ye Gong didn¡¯t give up and still exhorted. At Ye Chenxi¡¯s step one stopped, everyone thought that there was hope, and he begged Ye Gong to continue, but they also saw Ye Chenxi start, and quickly disappeared in front of everyone. The others looked at each other in blank dismay, sighed in agreement. On the other side, Ye Chenxi finished processing the matter and returned to the yard, secretly instructing everyone not to disclose the matter to Chu Qing, otherwise he will be severely punished. Turned into the compartment, seeing Chu Qing did not disturb him during the cultivation, and sat silently watching. It was close to night, and Chu Qing ended the cultivation. At this time, when Ye Chenxi was taking the medicine and was ready to take a rest, Chu Qing did not rush to fill her stomach and turned to see her, just to see her head up and drink the medicine. ¡°How is your cultivation?¡± Ye Chenxi, holding the empty medicine bowl, looked up and asked him. ¡°It grows every day.¡± Chu Qing took the empty bowl in her hand and put it on the side table. Ye Chenxi smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s good, if you are missing anything, just tell me.¡± Chu Qing responded to the nodded question and asked about Ye Family. Ye Chenxi did not conceal him except for the threat from the emperor. The two people chatted for a while. The medicine efficacy that Ye Chenxi took was working, and she was upset. , But still talked to him. Chu Qing noticed that she had yawned several times, her eyes were tired, and she stopped talking at the right time. She said, ¡°Sleep when you are sleepy. I will go out after you sleep.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Ye Chenxi smiled happily and no longer forced himself. But after a while, he was asleep. Chu Qing covered the quilt for her and was about to leave. He heard her murmur in the mouth and thought she was talking to him, she put her head to her mouth and listened. ¡°¡­ Chu Qing, you believe me, I will not hand you over to the emperor, he threatens me not to care at all ¡­ Chu Qing, you can stay here with peace of mind, don¡¯t worry about the emperor ¡­ I won¡¯t let him It hurts you, Chu Qing ¡­ ¡° Chu Qing started in his heart and listened for a while. When he was calling his name, he no longer listened. He stood up and looked at Ye Chenxi, who was still asleep in his own sleep, and could not help smoothing her eyebrows. , Thinking about the information that he had just heard, did the emperor threaten Ye Family to hand him over? He not at all heard the wind, all because she stopped it, really stupid, is he worth her doing it? Gently stroked her broken hair aside, and after watching Chu Qing for a while, he turned away and came to the outside to meditate. He could n¡¯t stay in Ye Family anymore, and Imperial Capital threatened him. If he stayed, he would be involved in Ye. Chenxi and Ye Family. The emperor¡¯s behavior seems to be quite certain that he is in Ye Family. It seems that he must think of a way to make Ye Family completely disconnected from him as soon as possible. After thinking about it for a while, Chu Qing went out to search for food and fill his stomach, and rested early to wait for tomorrow. The second day, sun shone brightly, is just a day to do things. As soon as Chu Qing woke up, he acted according to plan. He came to Ye Chenxi to deal with important tasks blatantly, all the way open and aboveboard, aggressive, from time to time destroying Ye Family ¡¯s buildings with Inner Strength, etc., attracting many Ye Family people and the Past few days The spies sent by the emperor to inquire about Ye Family¡¯s news quickly dispatched to report the news. Chu Qing¡¯s unusual behavior was reported to Ye Chenxi long ago, so when Chu Qing arrived, he saw Ye Chenxi with a worried look on his face. ¡°Chu Qing, what are you doing, go back.¡± Ye Chenxi seemed to guess Chu Qing¡¯s intention. Although he didn¡¯t know why he did it suddenly, he still spoke immediately in a semi-rebuked and pleading tone. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1628 Looking at the look of Ye Chenxi, Chu Qing felt pity for a while, but he couldn¡¯t involve her, so he kept a cold face and sneered: ¡°Go back? Go back and do what, you are prisoner like a slave Did you dream? ¡° The words shocked a group of people, and everyone looked back and forth at the two people. ¡°Chu Qing, you ¡­¡± Ye Chenxi felt an ominous hunch in his heart, and he wanted to stop Chu Qing. ¡°Shut up!¡± Chu Qing was afraid that Ye Chenxi would expose the stuffing and yelled and robbed her, coldly said: ¡°hmph! If it was n¡¯t for me that you did n¡¯t pay attention and poured the medicine and did n¡¯t drink it, I ¡¯m afraid I ca n¡¯t come out now. Good revenge. ¡° With that said, Chu Qing used Inner Strength to bombard the Ye Family. Ye Chenxi stood there and did n¡¯t speak. He looked at Chu Qing with an unexplained expression. It seemed that he was shocked by Chu Qing, while the rest of Ye Family could not see it. He is so impudent, even if he can¡¯t beat it, he has to stop it. Many people swarmed together, Chu Qing faced them with a few palms, and after a fight, they began to flee outwards like an invincible pretend: ¡°You guys are used to tricking more and less, if my injury is not All right, where are you my opponents, hmph! I will meet you again when I am injured. ¡° Fighting and retreating, this posture has indeed deceived many people, and the Ye Family people are chasing after each other, but when Chu Qing left Ye Family, he also stopped slowly. Chasing behind. Chu Qing¡¯s trouble caused many Ye Family people to feel at ease. Only Ye Chenxi looked at Chu Qing¡¯s departure and was full of worry. On the other side, Chu Qing speeded up when he came out of Ye Family, and felt the breath behind him. He drove all four places to avoid chasing. As soon as it fell in front of a yard, the door of the yard suddenly opened, and Chu Qing was pulled into the room unexpectedly. The door was closed again, and a familiar voice was heard just before the attack. ¡°Chu Qing, it¡¯s me.¡± Chu Qing had a meal and looked towards the person who brought him in, it was Poria. ¡°Why are you?¡± Chu Qing asked, lowering his hand and secretly guarding. ¡°This is not a place to talk, come with me.¡± Fu Ling did not say much, glanced at Chu Qing and walked towards the courtyard. 2 people came to the front hall, but Chu Qing refused to continue to follow her. He sat at a position at random and asked Fu Ling again: ¡°Why are you here?¡± Seeing that Chu Qing did not cooperate, Fu Ling had to stop and sit beside Chu Qing, saying, ¡°I am here waiting for you.¡± ¡°How do you know that I will pass by, you follow me?¡± Chu Qing remain unmoved, but asked her instead. ¡°I haven¡¯t.¡± Fu Ling didn¡¯t want to admit it, and said under Chu Qing¡¯s eyes: ¡°I just saw you by accident, followed you for a while, and then predicted your direction of travel, waiting in this yard first. you.¡± Chu Qing raised an eyebrow and said, ¡°What are you waiting for me for?¡± Po Ling¡¯s attitude remained unchanged, and smiled at Chu Qing, saying, ¡°I know you have just escaped from Ye Family, and you are still being hunted down by the emperor. You can¡¯t get out of it. I can help you and get rid of you. , There is a place to live. ¡° ¡°No need, I have my own way to get out.¡± Chu Qing said coldly and refused. First, she hadn¡¯t fully trusted her. 2 was so as not to hurt her like Ye Family. Looking at Chu Qing¡¯s indifferent expression, Fu Ling felt a bitter heart, and after thinking about it, she explained: ¡°Chu Qing, don¡¯t be so indifferent to me, I ¡­ I also have unspeakable bitterness in acting like this, you can be considerate me?¡± Fu Ling said that when she grieved at the end, it was very different from her past days, and it looked particularly distressing. When Chu Qing saw her like this, her heart was started, and she felt a little pity in silence, but she thought of the original things, but she hardened her heart. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1629 Chu Qing turned his head and no longer looked towards Poria, looking at the leaves swaying in the distance with the wind, slowly said: ¡°How is our child?¡± Seeing Chu Qing¡¯s eyes not falling on her, Fuling lifts the head and saw Chu Qing¡¯s tough profile, gradually getting distracted, and suddenly hearing his voice, he immediately regained his mind, thinking of the child of 2 people, not on the face Tears consciously and bowed his head sadly: ¡°The child has not yet been accepted by Gong Family, so I can only temporarily place him in the back room.¡± Speaking of lifts the head, he looked at Chu Qing expectantly and asked, ¡°Are you going to see him?¡± Hearing this, Chu Qing withdrew his eyes and looked towards Poria, seeing her tears in tears, plus that was his own child, nodded and said: ¡°Okay, go and see, but is it convenient?¡± ¡°Convenient, convenient.¡± Fu Ling was very happy, busy. Poria led Chu Qing into the courtyard secret passage. The passage was tangled and complicated, with 4 passages and 8 routes. After walking back and forth, he finally came to the entrance of Gong Family secret room. Looking back at Chu Qing, Fu Ling opened the door of the secret room, and the door closed after Chu Qing entered. Chu Qing glanced at the closed door behind him and continued to follow Fuling. 2 people walked for a while before they reached the final destination, the secret room where the child was. There are many baby items in this closet. A large bed in the middle is covered with soft cushions. In the middle lies a sleeping baby under one year old. ¡°He is our child.¡± Seeing child, Poria was much softer and exuded a kind of motherhood. Chu Qing leaned her head to look at the child, her round face was very rosy, and her limbs were beeping. It seemed that Fuling took good care of him. She also saw her family ¡¯s fan taking the fan from the side and gently fanning around the baby Wind, looking at her heart softened half, and less alert to her. I was about to take a fan from her hands. Yu Guang accidentally glanced at a familiar jewelry. While slowly blowing the wind for the child, he accidentally dropped his gaze on the jewelry. Only then did I see clearly that it was a sword spike , Exactly the same as the Jiansui that he saw in the Imperial Palace under the false emperor, could not help but look up at her face. The false emperor is her person! After confirming this matter, Chu Qing couldn¡¯t help but feel a chill in his heart, and then he was far away from the softness of Fuling, leaving only a cold heart. After fanning for a while, Fuling snatched the fan in the hands of Chu Qing and whispered aside: ¡°Okay, you¡¯re tired after fanning for so long, let¡¯s rest.¡± Chu Qing is quietly nodded. ¡°Look at our child, his eyebrows are like you, his mouth and nose are facing me, and I remember that time ¡­¡± Maybe the atmosphere was right at this time, Fu Ling was very relaxed, smiling at the child and Chu Qing¡¯s face recalled what happened to them. Chu Qing recalled with her, and occasionally moved, but her heart was ice, without melting, but with the fluctuating surface of Fu Ling¡¯s emotions. 2 people stayed in the back room for a long time, maybe this is the comfort of their long-lost relationship, and they will return to the original yard. When the two people are separated, Poria did n¡¯t have much entanglement, and let Chu Qing go away, but also Tell him to come to her if he needs help. Chu Qing was nodded, and then quickly left. Fu Ling watched Chu Qing leave and waited until he could see his trail before turning back to Gong Family. After Chu Qing came out of Fuling¡¯s sight, he immediately went to Gong Family. The fact that the fake emperor was Fuling really surprised him. Gong Family actually controlled the emperor! About one hour passed. Fu Ling returned to Gong Family. Her first thing was to arrange for the Gong Family to investigate the situation of Ye Family. Sitting on the main seat, Fu Ling looked at the Gong Family below who were particularly good at exploring news. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1630 Fu Ling pondered for a while, and then asked: ¡°The key point to investigate is to confirm whether Chu Qing really broke with Ye Chenxi. The rest of the content is here. Do you understand?¡± ¡°Understood,¡± several Gong Family said in unison. Fu Ling waved her hand to let them go down to work, but she rubbed her forehead tiredly and got up to continue to deal with the matter. On the other side, those Gong Family who went to find out about the news just came out of Gong Family, and they were noticed by Chu Qing wandering in the vicinity. Seeing their direction seemed to go to Ye Family, they were busy trailing behind. Straight all the way to the vicinity of Ye Family, several Gong Family people temporarily settled in an Inn, ready to move at night. Chu Qing concealed his face, and seemed to inadvertently fix the room next to them, listening attentively. Into the night. Several people put together and told each other: ¡°Remember, the focus is on Ye Family Patriarch, and all things related to her must be noticed. Chu Qing always likes to be surprised, maybe in an unimaginable way to contact Ye Chenxi, so any clues Can¡¯t let go. ¡° ¡°Understood.¡± Several people were complied and flew out of the window quietly to the Ye Family. Chu Qing wanted to follow along, but at the thought of their purpose, he decided not to contact Ye Chenxi during this time. A few days later, the Gong Family did not at all harvest, and did not find any handle for contact between the two. When this news reached Fuling¡¯s ears, she was immediately delighted, and then calmed down, full of doubts in her heart. Could Chu Qing and Ye Chenxi really break up, wouldn¡¯t they be a joint play? On the other side, when Chu Qing learned that the purpose of the Gong Family was to go to Ye Family, he returned to staring near Gong Family. One was for the safety of Ye Family, and the other was to wonder what the real purpose of Poria was. Since Fuling manipulated the false emperor, it seemed that she really wanted to help him according to the contact that day, but why not simply ask the false emperor to cancel his pursuit, is this not a contradiction? In addition, the false emperor threatened Ye Family to surrender him, which is equivalent to Gong Family in action. According to the previous situation of Ye Chenxi, he will never surrender him, then the emperor can justify and act on Ye Family, this is their Purpose? Question after question, Chu Qing has n¡¯t figured out that after staring near Gong Family for a few days, they have n¡¯t been able to do anything and ca n¡¯t get clues at all. Looking at the Gong Family courtyard wall not far away, Chu Qing secretly gritted his teeth, it seems that he can only go deep into the tiger¡¯s den and pretend to be polite with Poria for a while. With determination in her heart, Chu Qing pretended to be in nowhere and came to the yard before, asking Fuling for help. This matter was specially explained by Fuling, so the news quickly reached Fuling and she came to see Chu Qing in person. ¡°Chu Qing, do you really want to ask for my help?¡± Fu Ling was still a little unbelievable. The last rejection was still vivid. Chu Qing nodded also explained: ¡°I am really impatient to hide and chase and hide. I can only come out for food every night when the night is quiet. I have had enough of this kind of life. Will you help me? But you have to think about it. Once you help me is to be an enemy of the emperor, can you bear it? ¡° Seeing Chu Qing like this, Fu Ling believed most of them, immediately nodded and said: ¡°For you, I am willing to bear these.¡± Chu Qing had snort disdainfully in his heart, but there was a look of joy on his face, and he looked at Poria gently, as if he had returned to the time when the two of them were originally. Was brought back to Gong Family by Fuling personally, Chu Qing was not in a hurry to inquire about the news. Quite peacefully, he was cultivating at Gong Family, and sometimes he went to chat with Fuling to see the child, and worked with Gong Family, but even so , Chu Qing is still not trusted by Gong Family people. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1631 But Fu Qing still couldn¡¯t put Chu Qing in her heart, thinking about it in the room, she finally found that she seemed to care about the man. The night is always a paradise for many people. Many people like to sneak up on the roof in the middle of the night, or peek at their favorite man, or stab. As a person with a head and a face, Poria didn¡¯t expect to do this kind of thing one day, but since everything has been done, it¡¯s better to be in a spurt of energy and what I want to do. After making up his mind, Fuling jumped off the roof without stopping 2 and lightly opened the door of Chu Qing. After checking all around to make sure it was safe, she flashed into it. She had originally thought of her personal friendship with him, and wanted to ask something clearly. The reason why she came in secretly was to prevent some unnecessary gossip. But didn¡¯t expect that he actually took a break so early, and suddenly there was an evil in Fuling¡¯s heart who was about to turn around and leave. She crept close to Chu Qing¡¯s bedclothes and pulled it apart, but what she saw was not what she wanted to see. The empty bed only had neatly folded bedding. When he was about to leave, he saw an envelope by the moonlight. She held the envelope in her hand. Although she was puzzled, she looked at the location of the envelope and thought about Chu Qing¡¯s work style. She didn¡¯t think much about it. Driven by curiosity, Fu Ling opened the letter pressed under the pillow of Chu Qing. After seeing the contents of the letter, Fu Ling¡¯s eyes widened ¡­ Dawn: This may be the last time I call you as a friend, sorry, please forgive me for being selfish. I know you will be very angry to say so, but this is really the last time we talk! A confidant in the world is rare, but the human heart will eventually change. Unchanging, only the pursuit of power. You know, in this World, men are always looked down upon by your women. This inferior feeling is really uncomfortable. I have my own ideals. I do n¡¯t want to be a woman ¡¯s accessory. What I want to do is make the people I like, the women, and the people standing side by side with me. Obviously, you are not what I want. I have to admit that you are strong, but at the same time, your strength also evokes my strong determination. What I want is not limited to this. Ye Family gives Not what I want, so I can only find another way out. Gong Family¡¯s resources or other things are much better than Ye Family. What I need is a backing that can make me a powerhouse, not ¡­ Maybe in your eyes I am a traitor, but what about that, as long as it can change my destiny, I am willing to do anything, what Gong Family can give me is far better than Ye Family. I¡¯m gone, I¡¯m afraid from now on, seeing you again can only be an enemy, but I never regret it. There are a lot of happiness in the time with you, I will always cherish it in my heart, but, the memory will eventually turn into a wind, the past will be cleared, and since then, goodbye is not true! In my understanding, no one is an accessory, and no one can be invincible forever. The blue sea turned into mulberry fields, the world changes, and one day, you will all stand at my feet! Chu Qing book. Po Ling pinned this secret letter in his hand and read it several times repeatedly, especially when he saw Chu Qing¡¯s affirmation of Gong Family, it was a burst of joy. didn¡¯t expect Ye Chenxi, you also have today, hum, don¡¯t get it, it¡¯s best not to grab it, otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to walk around. After returning the room to its original state, Fu Ling planned to leave. At this time, there was nothing that could attract her attention. This visit is not a small one! (End of this chapter) Chapter 1632 Just as Po Ling was about to leave, Chu Qing happened to push the door in. 2 people looked at each other. Chu Qing¡¯s face was unknown. Therefore, Po Ling¡¯s face was one of the head out of fear. But as a leader, the basic qualities cannot be lost, right? So she quickly recovered her composure, hiding the letter in her hand behind her back. Chu Qing saw the letter in her hand and looked at the expression on her face as soon as he came in. He understood that his plan had succeeded. Next, as long as the play was performed well, all the truth would surface. Obviously, the hearts of the 2 people are bursts of ecstasy, but there is no slight emotion in the 2 people¡¯s faces, which shows that they are both good actors in acting. Chu Qing took the lead in saying, ¡°What do you hold in your hand?¡± His eyes were guarded, and he was wary, did you look like I turned over my things? Fu Ling was guilty of being looked at by him, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I just came to you, and you¡¯re not that¡¯s all, how can I have something in my hand?¡± Chu Qing didn¡¯t believe it, ¡°Why are you putting your hands behind?¡± Seeing that the lie is about to be taken down, Fu Ling can only deny that the duck¡¯s mouth is hard to deny, ¡°You know what, I am practicing how to be a dignified and imposing manner leader.¡± As soon as she said this, Chu Qing couldn¡¯t help but laughed directly, and then moved her footsteps, ¡°Give me my things back!¡± Looking at Chu Qing, who moved quickly to her eyes, Poria was unable to bear secretly sighed ¡°Good speed!¡± But Poria also not to be trifled with, ¡°Want, then grab it yourself!¡± She quickly backed away and distanced herself from Chu Qing. ¡°You have seen it.¡± Chu Qing unfathomable mystery¡¯s sentence, Poria clenched the teeth, ready to die, just about to speak, but heard Chu Qing say, ¡°Since you have read it, you should understand that you have no use in holding the letter, Ye Family and I have an unclear relationship with Gong Family. I ¡¯m sure you ¡¯re not a good housekeeper! ¡° Hearing what he said, Fu Ling instantly felt that what he said was very reasonable. She impatient wanted to see the heaven¡¯s spoiled daughter like Ye Chenxi. Seeing the expression on this letter, it must be wonderful! ¡°Well, what you said makes sense, promise, give it back to you, don¡¯t let me down!¡± Fu Ling looked proud. Seeing her look like this, Chu Qing only felt funny. This little girl is clever and clever. It is a pity that it is not deep in the world. I am afraid that I will lose more in the future! Chu Qing took over the things in her hand and was sad. Fuling didn¡¯t want to see him like this, deliberately opened the topic. ¡°Hey, what did you do just now?¡± Fu Ling¡¯s eyes looked at the rays of light. In this regard, Chu Qing simply replied, ¡°It is convenient to go.¡± Poria did not delve into this issue too much, ¡°Since you want to play for our Gong Family, then take your actions. Only those who really have the ability can let others know allegiance.¡± Her remarks came up with the imposing manner in which she lived. Chu Qing did not hesitate much, ¡°I am understood, Patriarch.¡± While saying, I paid a salute to Poria, which made Poria very useful. After Fu Ling left, Chu Qing shook the head helplessly, such an innocent and unaffected girl, but unfortunately, reality would soon force her to grow up. As for Poria, after leaving Chu Qing¡¯s room, she went directly back to her room. The thought was that the scene where Chu Qing just saluted her. Since then, Chu Qing is hers alone. I believe that the endless Chu Ling and Ye Family break up will never come to mind that this is just an illusion that¡¯s all. Whether Chu Qing goes out or he and her snatch letters, everything is fake. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1633 In the following days, Fuling and Chu Qing get along with each other. That night, after all, there was no airtight wall, and some people in Gong Family spread the word that Chu Qing did something that was not good for Gong Family Patriarch. Unsurprisingly, in the end all the spearheads were still directed at Chu Qing. The people of Gong Family were more and more dissatisfied with Chu Qing. They hoped that Poria could expel him from the palace and the waves of people who went to talk , But all return without success. Surprisingly, Fu Ling held a banquet in the capacity of Gong Family Patriarch shortly afterwards, inviting celebrities to attend. The purpose of this banquet was to clarify his identity for Chu Qing. At the banquet. ¡°First of all, I am very happy that everyone can come to the banquet in the face of 100 busy.¡± Fu Ling said politely. The people who come to participate are all of great family status, each and everyone, are all elites, ¡°Look at what you said, Gong Patriarch invited me to wait, even if you are busy, you must also attend, right? ? ¡° ¡°That is that.¡± There should be a harmony at the bottom. Although Fuling was very disgusted with these things, she was no longer a child and she could already deal with it calmly. But in front of Chu Qing, she will always be a child who has not grown up. Her innocence, except him, no one can have. After a few polite greetings, Poria entered the topic. ¡°Next, I want to introduce you to the new member of Gong Family, Chu Qing. Starting today, Chu Qing is the person of my Gong Family. He does n¡¯t need to change his name, and he only needs to obey my orders. As for I feel that it is necessary to clarify the comments made some time ago ¡­ ¡° Fu Ling said a lot, that day, she had a leader¡¯s majestic imposing manner in her body, and Chu Qing felt ashamed. He dignified a man, and actually had to rely on a woman to take shelter, it seems he was still too weak? The banquet ended with blood. Fu Ling did not discuss with Chu Qing. She grabbed a lot of people who said that he was behind her. She was in front of everyone and let them all die under her blade. That day, the blood stained everyone¡¯s eyes, and also let everyone see the spirit of Gong Family Patriarch. This drama of killing the chicken to warn the monkey won Fu Ling¡¯s status. Those who used to say that she was weak and deceitful all lowered their heads. They were scared, fearing that it would be their end. Chu Qing pressed his dislike of this matter to his heart. He pretended to be casual every day, accompanied Poria to dinner, walked in the garden, and accompanied her to deal with the matter until night ¡­ All in all, just to win the Gong Family People¡¯s trust is only to be able to achieve their goals. For Chu Qing, the moments that moved Poria were nothing more than commonplace meals that¡¯s all. Fu Ling thought they could go back to the past, but in Chu Qing¡¯s mind, he never thought of going back to the past. It was another dark night at night. ¡°Patriarch.¡± One black clothed person saluted the other black clothed person. ¡°Well, something happened recently.¡± Hearing this, another black clothed person hurriedly handed over a small note prepared in advance. ¡°It¡¯s all on it.¡± ¡­¡­ Pouling understood from the false emperor¡¯s recent border crimes, this news is very bad for the present. Due to the trust in Chu Qing, Fu Ling told Chu Qing the news. ¡°Chu Qing, I have got the exact news, the border is invading, the palace¡¯s military force is microblogging, I am afraid that the emperor will start from your 9th birthday, you are prepared, you need help, although mention it.¡± This is not simple, but she is still willing to say such things for him. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1634 After listening to what she said, Chu Qing not at all expressed too much, but instead had a faint expression, an indifferent look, but it was his appearance that made Fuling worried. ¡°Hey, are you really listening to me? How serious is this? You don¡¯t know?¡± Fu Ling was very angry at his indifference. She felt that she had good intentions, and he was no exception to him. Chu Qing noticed that Fu Ling¡¯s tone was wrong. In order to prevent some unnecessary troubles, ¡°rest assured, I will find a way.¡± It ¡¯s obvious that Chu Qing ¡¯s speaking was a delight to Fuling, but how did it sound so harsh. Fu Ling has always been reluctant to try to figure out others, but now, she actually cannot to bear the cranky thoughts. ¡°Chu Qing, you tell me the truth, are you thinking of Ye Chenxi? Did you still forget her!¡± A woman is a very sensitive creature, especially when the man has just moved away from a woman who has been around for a long time. The woman at this time would wonder if she only got the body of the man but not his heart. This has always been the case, but Fu Ling couldn¡¯t understand it, she didn¡¯t understand it, and Chu Qing wouldn¡¯t say much. So Fuling always thought that Chu Qing had her in her heart, after all, they still have children, didn¡¯t they? Based on this, Ye Chenxi cannot compare. With this superiority, Poria¡¯s face, which had become cruel because of anger, also returned to its original appearance. Just when she was about to apologize, Chu Qing said, ¡°Poulin, if you do n¡¯t believe me, there is no way, but what I want to tell you is that it ¡¯s okay for you to insult me, please do n¡¯t involve others? Okay? Embarrassment, what ¡¯s the matter with Ye Chenxi? Just because you talked, I did n¡¯t answer you in time, so you said that! ¡° paused, ¡°You disappoint me too much!¡± After he finished speaking, he turned and left without any hesitation. Until he reached a place where Fu Ling couldn¡¯t see, Chu Qing didn¡¯t turn his head to look at her. If they don¡¯t have children, then Chu Qing must be unhappy to say such a thing, but the two of them are still in contact. Then in the world of Fu Ling, Chu Qing said this kind of words just to express love to her. Thinking of this, a happy smile appeared on Fu Ling¡¯s face. Unfortunately, they can only hide in their hearts. In the Imperial Palace. ¡°Waste, a bunch of waste, you can¡¯t do a little thing!¡± The false emperor took part of the 9-door sect master token and reprimanded several people on the floor in the study. Those people were sent by him to dispatch 9 students to the front. Who knows that these wastes not only did not mobilize people, but also made him lose face, it was a group of idiots. ¡°Your Majesty, this token was given to us by us, and we don¡¯t know that it is only half!¡± The man who knelt in front and suffered the most damage was dissatisfied, and it was clearly your own fault. On us! This person may have a problem with his mind. Doesn¡¯t he say this makes the false emperor more angry? Sure enough, he was kicked out of the study directly. It ¡¯s a shame that the false emperor did n¡¯t even know that there were people with this IQ around him. Unsurprisingly, the false emperor really moved the mind of 9 students. Unfortunately, when he exercised his right of 9 students, he found that half of the sect master token was actually in Chu Qing¡¯s hands. ¡°A few of you, do you want to be like him?¡± Said the false emperor speculatively. Since the cold sweat came up instantly. ¡°Your Majesty is angry, and we will bring Chu Qing right away.¡± After shaking, he ran away. This made the false emperor feel better, anyway, not all fools. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1635 When Chu Qing arrived at the Imperial Palace, he deliberately looked at this place. It was indeed splendorous and majestic. Unfortunately, even the guards in the Imperial Palace have only a little bit of it. No wonder they need to go to the front with the help of the 9-door gate. Thinking of this, Chu Qing¡¯s mouth showed a mocking smile, huh, it¡¯s really ridiculous. As an emperor, even if it is fake, it is not so shabby! In the study room. ¡°You are Chu Qing?¡± The false emperor stood beside the table case and asked a little unbelievably. Looking at the emperor¡¯s unbelievable expression, Chu Qing felt that it was really ridiculous here. Alas, if there is an unpredictable situation in the sky, people will be banished. didn¡¯t expect actually came to such a place, this ¡­ Is the emperor bullying that he has not studied history or what is going on? as the saying goes Well, I have n¡¯t eaten pork and have n¡¯t seen a pig run! Isn¡¯t this emperor funny? The fake emperor looked at Chu Qing with a playful smile, and he didn¡¯t put him in his eyes at all. The anger that was finally suppressed in his heart rose again. Although he is fake, give at least some respect! ¡°Impudent, daring people, I ask you why not answer!¡± Hearing his angry question, Chu Qing came back to his senses, ¡°Replying to his Majesty, Caomin first saw Sheng Yan and was blinded by the eyes, and asked the emperor Your Majesty to forgive his sins.¡± He saluted respectfully to the false emperor, although his words were very nice, but unfortunately the false emperor did not buy his account. ¡°Hmph, rhetoric, come here, drag him down and cut his hand to show the public.¡± The false emperor shouted majesticly. Half a minute passed, nothing, and even a Court Eunuch maid didn¡¯t show up. Chu Qing almost laughed regardless of the image, it seems that he was right, this emperor is a funny. ¡°Cough, Your Majesty, you don¡¯t dare kill my even the guards and servants outside are understood, you don¡¯t have to do something for yourself!¡± Chu Qing said seriously. With a serious look on his face, he almost didn¡¯t write me on his face. I just didn¡¯t smile. The false emperor is embarrassed himself. These people have no professional ethics at all. Fortunately, he is also the emperor. What should I say if I say yes? Fool him, right? ¡°Oh, how do you know that I won¡¯t kill you, where do you come from.¡± Even if the atmosphere is awkward, the aura can¡¯t be lost. Chu Qing looked at the hanging ear on his waist that was exactly the same as Fuling, and did not take it through. ¡°Your Majesty, didn¡¯t you call me to get another half of the 9-door sect master token from me? If so I ¡¯m dead. In your life, do n¡¯t forget to be able to rule the 9-door, the position of the token. No one except me knows his whereabouts. You can try it if you do n¡¯t believe it. ¡° Now Chu Qing does not mean any joke, the smile on his face does not know when to put away. In his eyes, there are rays of light that must win. The false emperor has not responded yet, and Chu Qing has spoken again, ¡°Well, how about not equal to me making a deal?¡± Finally, he had the opportunity to speak, and it was obviously he was looking for someone else, but he didn¡¯t have the initiative at all, and there was such an embarrassment. Now the culprit of all this is actually going to do business with him, and the false emperor who is used to cheating can¡¯t help but beware of Chu Qing. After all, in this world no one will be good to you for no reason, not to mention Chu Qing who has hatred against him. ¡°What trade do you want to do.¡± The fake emperor pretended to be calm, facing Chu Qing¡¯s calm, he was slightly embarrassed at this time. ¡°My deal is, you let me take the soldiers to the border, and I give you the sect master order of 9 students, and I won¡¯t do anything against you in the future.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 1636 The false emperor borrowed Chu Qing¡¯s sincere attitude, and he knew the situation now. If he does not cooperate with Chu Qing, he will not stay. When two people were deadlocked, Fuling appeared. The fake emperor saw Fuling and immediately ran to Saluted without any identity. ¡°Patriarch! Why are you here?¡± The false emperor spoke humbly, completely without the previous arrogance. Chu Qing looked stunned. What did the emperor say about good manners? ¡°Something to find you, let¡¯s talk about it alone!¡± Fu Ling¡¯s words were indifferent, without a trace of ups and downs, and staying with Chu Qing was completely in 2 different states. But obviously, the two people in front of me are already used to it, not at all what a big change in expression. Fu Ling has been paying attention to Chu Qing since she came in. What surprised her was that she just showed her expression when she just heard her. It was shocked, right? He was surprised, hehe, sure enough, she made it herself Are you passionate? After spending so long with him, he discovered today that she used two different tones to talk to him and to others. At this moment, Fu Ling did not know whether she should laugh or cry. ¡°Go!¡± After talking, Fuling turned and went out, and the false emperor banned him. Chu Qing didn¡¯t follow the past, he was still feeling dumbfounded at the moment Fu Ling had just looked at him. He didn¡¯t understand why Poria showed such an expression, did he do something wrong? not at all! Since she came in and left, he didn¡¯t even say a word, what the hell caused him. On the other side, in a small corner, ¡°Patriarch, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Fu Ling looked at him coldly, ¡°I heard that you are going to kill Chu Qing?¡± The false emperor did not know why Fu Ling asked this, but he answered obediently and honestly, ¡°Yes.¡± In an instant, a burst of palm wind threw him to the ground. ¡°This slap is just a lesson. If there is a next time, hum, you don¡¯t have to be alive.¡± The false emperor was at a loss, ¡°Patriarch is also asked to know the reason, the villain is dull.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand, okay, the unknowing is not guilty, but since I have beaten you, it will naturally not be recovered. Now what I said, you have to hear it clearly. If you commit it next time, you won¡¯t be able to speak so well . ¡°Po Ling¡¯s aura is full. As for the false emperor, he knelt on the ground, wearing a dragon robe with bright yellow, how to look people feel awkward, especially his now ass upturned, more like an ostrich. ¡°Chu Qing is my person, that is, the person of Gong Family, you should be very clear about the crime of fratricidal killing! This time is just to teach you a lesson, as for the future, it is not necessarily the same, you say yes? ¡° The false emperor did not dare to say more, but could not help but nodded, ¡°Yes, it is a dull subordinate, please Patriarch to forgive sins.¡± ¡°What¡¯s next? Understand?¡± When Po Ling¡¯s last word fell, the false emperor left quickly. He hasn¡¯t lived enough yet, he doesn¡¯t want to die an untimely death. ¡°Cough, Chu Qing, let¡¯s talk about trading, right?¡± ¡°How about Poria?¡± Chu Qing curiously asked. As soon as he said this, the false emperor¡¯s face was white and black. ¡°For the thing that Fuling has just come to, forget it, you just don¡¯t know it.¡± Chu Qing was puzzled, but his face was very bad, and he didn¡¯t dare to ask too much. What should I do if the 10000 transaction was yellow? ¡°Okay, I¡¯m understood. Tell me about the transaction, I wonder how Your Majesty was thinking about my proposal?¡± Agree! Of course I agree, because of Fu Ling, and he is the person of Gong Family, he doesn¡¯t believe who he still believes in, but he still dresses deeply as always. ¡°Well, it¡¯s accurate.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 1637 Ye Chenxi heard that Chu Qing was about to go on an expedition, and had been worried about him. The life at the border was not so confusing. Therefore, she lost all her strength and secretly contacted Chu Qing. To know that doing such a thing under Poria¡¯s eyelids is totally equivalent to making a living. So he planned to find Poria, and planned to inform Poria that he would prepare to go on a cultivation, and how to cultivate such a thing, could not be so backward. In a hurry, she came to Fuling¡¯s place. I saw her lying on the chair soothingly. The principle next to her was to fan the wind and look good. Poria may have seen Chu Qing, and greeted the person next to him, and asked the person in front of him, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You are a distinguished guest, is there something wrong?¡± Then he stood up as a greeting. Chu Qing did not intend to conceal the truth when he heard that the young girl had something to do with him anyway. How could he come here without speaking. ¡°Actually, I just want to discuss something with you. Now I will discuss with you.¡± ¡°If you have anything, just say it. After all, what should I say in my place? You don¡¯t have to be so reserved. Anyway, if you¡¯re here, don¡¯t be afraid.¡± As for whether there are any people next to it, it is imaginable. Every time Fuling comes to take care of herself, she will evacuate the people around her, so there are no more people around. Chu Qing didn¡¯t intend to hide things when he saw this. Since the other party asked him to read the file and deleted it, how could he hide it? How should the other party know something? ¡°Actually, what I think is that I want to go out for cultivation. As for whether it is possible or not, I will ask you now.¡± Chu Qing looked like the other party¡¯s opinion. Po Ling might not have thought that he would say such a thing, and he was a bit dumbfounded for a while. No matter how she said, she was already a person who knew a lot of things, so it said that she reacted quickly. ¡°Do you mean that you want to go to cultivation, in fact, I don¡¯t resist this thing, but you have to know that you really want to go to cultivation?¡± Fu Ling repeats this thing without any concept. When Chu Qing heard the other person asking him this question, he had a little idea in his heart. The other party was asking himself whether he really had to go. ¡°This is what I said is true, and after that, I have already started to make it clear. I just want to cultivate, but rest assured, I will not go far, just want to go out. Cultivation, how can there be so many things that can¡¯t be dropped? ¡°Chu Qing nodded. Fu Ling instantly looked at the person in front of her to see if what she said was true, but on the surface. There is no hesitation on Chu Qing¡¯s face, obviously he really wants to cultivate. Since there is no way to maintain such a thing, I have to do that¡¯s all, ¡°Since you have so much perseverance, what else can I say, if you want to go, then go, anyway, just come back whenever you want. ¡° Chu Qing didn¡¯t say anything after getting acquainted. After all, his current affairs have been settled. ¡°If you say something like this, then I will leave first. After all, I still need to take care of things in the future.¡± Chu Qing turned to leave immediately after eating. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1638 Poria did not look like she wanted to stay, just quietly watching Chu Qing leave from the door. What I was thinking was: If I want to fly, I can¡¯t stop it. Since this is the case, I can only let him fly first. Chu Qing didn¡¯t expect this matter to be resolved so quickly, and he was a little happy in his heart, because what he thought was: Fu Ling generally refused to promise him so quickly, but what is the situation now? Is it hanging? He doesn¡¯t want to think about it anymore. After all, he has been allowed now. Now let you just leave Gong Family. Chu Qing remembered the same thing that Ye Chenxi said to herself. If she did n¡¯t tell her these things, she would n¡¯t go to Fuling, but now that everything is done, he does n¡¯t have to worry about it. too much. And he is 100% convinced of Ye Chenxi in his heart. He believes that she must not lie to herself. As for telling herself to do such a thing, there must be reason for her. demonic beast forest. After the roar of the beast roared out, the nearby villagers packed up and escaped. Everyone thought it would be a disaster. What no one knows is that these agitation actually came from Chu Qing. He tried to use Ye Chenxi to teach him the curse spell to control the demonic beast here, but didn¡¯t expect the spell to be useless, but angered them, and now he is already a public enemy of 10000 beasts in this demonic beast forest. For the time being, Chu Qing can only pick a few fruits, find a relatively high book and lie down to rest. The animals here, no matter whether they are huge or petite, he ca n¡¯t control any of them. Question? No, impossible, Ye Chenxi impossible will harm himself, then the only possibility is his own problem. He closed his eyes, thinking of curse spells over and over again. Those spells floated in his mind like garbled characters, and over and over again. Chu Qing suddenly bounced, he seemed to have found a way, it turned out that he had no effect before, was he wrong? Alas, it¡¯s really careless. Thinking this way, Chu Qing jumped down the tree, he didn¡¯t dare to find a large beast to experiment as soon as he could, he could just grab a rabbit and use it as a test article. He lifted the constantly struggling rabbit with one hand by pulling its ears, the other hand was drawing a spell, and he said incantation in his mouth. As his voice fell, the rabbit who had just been alive and kicking suddenly became quiet. Scarlet¡¯s eyes also became dull and dull. Seeing that the experiment was successful, he turned around and left, but did not expect little bunny to follow him step by step. There was a whole ecstasy in his heart. If so, the demonic beast on the battlefield would follow him, and the so-called enemies would never break through. Later, he continuously experimented with animals in the forest. Sometimes the incantation failed due to the size of the animal, and many blood stains were scratched on his body. And he made some wounds before and was injured many times. Chu Qing obeyed the words of Ye Chenxi, and tamed 100 beasts in the forest of demonic beast. Although he experienced a lot of hardships, fortunately, the emperor was not disheartened. Chu Qing managed 100 beasts as he wished. The 100 beasts in the demonic beast forest are different from other species. Their power is unmatched by those wild beasts outside, and they have peculiar powers. Chu Qing spent a lot of thoughts to tame them. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1639 So after Chu Qing came out of the demonic beast forest, he planned to drive 100 beasts to the battlefield. There are many soldiers without killing an eye on the battlefield. If there are 100 beasts on the battlefield, they will definitely twist the results for half the effort. Chu Qing drove the 100 beasts back to the army. This is the first time he went to the army. There must be a lot of discomfort, but Chu Qing has long been accustomed to things going wrong, he warned himself that everything that goes wrong In testing whether he can go further. But who can imagine that when Chu Qing drove 100 beasts back to the periphery of the army, something really happened. The soldiers outside the barracks had seen 100 beasts, so when they saw Chu Qing driving the 100 beasts towards them, each and everyone was terrified. One of the soldiers stumbled into the barracks to report to the people above. . Because of the distance, Chu Qing not at all saw the lose one¡¯s head out of fear on the soldier¡¯s face. When he got closer, the gate of the barracks opened and several people rushed towards him on horseback. ¡°The barracks are heavy and forbidden! Who is ahead? Come and announce your name.¡± Chu Qing ordered 100 beasts to stop, and then loudly said to the headed person: ¡°I am the emperor¡¯s kin, here to help, Chu Qing is also.¡± ¡°Chu Qing? Is it your Majesty¡¯s dear general?¡± ¡°probably.¡± Chu Qing sat on the back of demonic beast and looked at those people with expressionless discussion. He didn¡¯t want to come to this battlefield, let alone entangle with these people. ¡°General Chu, his subordinates have been waiting for a long time.¡± After confirming Chu Qing¡¯s identity, those people said respectfully. Chu Qing nodded said, ¡°Since this is the case, I will not let it go.¡± Those who are riding on horses, look at me, I look at you, one of them is the deputy general of the military camp, she looked at Chu Qing up and down, and then said: ¡°General Chu, it is hard to come from afar, but you ¡­ ¡­What is it?¡± Chu Qing slightly frowned and looked at her and said, ¡°100 beasts. With the assistance of 100 beasts, we can definitely emerge victorious in every battle on the battlefield.¡± The lieutenant sneered and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid we will be torn up by these wild beasts and swallowed in our stomachs before going to the battlefield.¡± Chu Qing narrowed his eyes, this man made it clear that he was embarrassing him, but ¡­ looked at the few people who were also full of fear for the 100 beasts, Chu Qing explained: ¡°You are not panic, these 100 beasts have been tamed , Without my orders, they will not attack anyone. ¡° The lieutenant looked at Chu Qing and taunted with a smile: ¡°General Chu, the natural temperament of beasts is uncertain. Do you want to tame them, do you want to take all the soldiers in our entire barracks?¡± ¡°Are you questioning me?¡± Chu Qing raised an eyebrow. ¡°Don¡¯t dare.¡± Lieutenant General looked at Chu Qing coldly and said, ¡°General Chu is a general given by the emperor. Who dare to question what you said, but I am only a lieutenant, but I have been on the battlefield for many years, and these soldiers have already Because of feelings, I ca n¡¯t watch them die on the battlefield and die in their own barracks. ¡± ¡°So, do you mean ¡­ I can¡¯t enter the barracks gate today?¡± Chu Qing asked with raised eyebrows. ¡°Please also ask General Chu to consider his subordinates, who are also for the sake of the soldiers¡¯ safety.¡± The lieutenant general bowed his head slightly, as if requesting, but it looked like a proud gesture. Chu Qing narrowed his eyes and looked at the lieutenant in silence, what this person was thinking, he couldn¡¯t understand more. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1640 Chu Qing understands that although the lieutenant has always stated that he was preventing him from entering the barracks due to the safety of the soldier, it sounds like a good general thinking for his soldiers. In fact, he is a short-sighted man. ¡°I am a general appointed by Your Majesty. If you block me at the door like this, is it equivalent to blocking Your Majesty at the door too.¡± Chu Qing said with a cold laugh, the villain is not afraid of energy Is he mastering his life and death? Sure enough, the lieutenant heard Chu Qing¡¯s words, and her face changed suddenly. She looked at Chu Qing with an angry face, hesitating for a moment, and suddenly said with a smile: ¡°General Chu was right. It was indeed a subordinate to stop General Chu at the door. Improper practice. ¡°He said, showing a trace of embarrassment, and said:¡± So, General Chu will follow me into the barracks with me. As for these beasts, let them stay here. ¡° Chu Qing frowned, and the deputy general¡¯s words were no problem at first glance, but thinking deeply, the problem came. This is because he brought the 100 beasts together on the battlefield. If he left them here now, would it prove that the lieutenant just suspected that the 100 beasts would attack the soldiers? If this is the case, how can soldiers and 100 beasts fight side by side on the battlefield. ¡°Since the lieutenant refuses to believe me, and I don¡¯t want to leave 100 beasts, then we directly ask Your Majesty.¡± Chu Qing didn¡¯t want to do unnecessary entanglement with the lieutenant again, and he found someone to send him a letter to the emperor, and told her about the problems that occurred at the moment. After the emperor understood this incident, he immediately led people to the barracks. Seeing the 2 people with swords drawn and bows bent, the emperor looked very ugly. ¡°Chu Qing, you want humans and beasts to fight together. I¡¯m afraid you must first ask the meaning of the army. After all, they are the main force of the army.¡± Chu Qing nodded, the emperor ordered several army representatives, including the lieutenant general, to ask them what they thought about the 100 beasts on the battlefield. ¡°Your Majesty, the subordinates feel that this matter is inappropriate, people are sentimental, and animals are ruthless. Although General Chu said that he has tamed 100 beasts, who can guarantee that these wild beasts will not suddenly go crazy and attack our own people, so please ask Chu General 3 thinking. ¡° ¡°Yeah, although General Chu¡¯s cultivation base is excellent and can control 100 beasts, he is not allowed to have any accidents on the battlefield. 10000 when the time comes 100 beasts ¡­¡± ¡°There is no 10000 one.¡± Chu Qing interrupted the person who spoke, and then said firmly: ¡°I can control 100 beasts, and I can guarantee that they will not attack their own people.¡± ¡°It¡¯s still not appropriate. The 100 beasts are rare things. There are not many people who can control them in the world. General Chu Martial arts are in the world, but if ¡­¡± ¡°I said, there won¡¯t be 10000 one.¡± Chu Qing interrupted the words of the next person again, and then looked towards the emperor, said: ¡°I spent a long time to tame 100 beasts, control them, I dare to guarantee, Without my orders, they will not attack anyone. ¡° The emperor slightly frowned, said: ¡°Chu Qing, don¡¯t talk too much. Sometimes, I really want to know that you are just a man, what is it that can make you exaggerate.¡± Chu Qing looked at the emperor with a serious face, and answered what was not asked: ¡°Our army is already weak. If we rely on one¡¯s own strength to fight the enemy on the battlefield, the chance of winning is very small. But if we have 100 beasts Peer, you will be able to twist the results for half the effort and knock down the enemy troops. ¡° The emperor coldly snorted, said: ¡°Chu Qing, although you are indeed a bit capable, I also fancy your ability to let you take the army as a Great General, but you also have to put on your own weight 2 you are just a trifling man , Do n¡¯t look too high on yourself. ¡° Chu Qing¡¯s complexion slowly became gloomy. Did this man look down on him in his heart? In this case, why not let him take the army out, and find a woman instead. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1641 Chu Qing never thought of retreating. Although he was angry that the emperor disagreed with him both inside and outside, he was not a person who easily flinched. ¡°Your Majesty, please also consider it carefully. 2 The soldiers only heard about 100 beasts, never seen them, and it was normal to be afraid. But your Majesty is also the same on the battlefield. The soldiers are all on the battlefield with mortal determination. With the determination to die, why not be afraid of 100 beasts. ¡° Chu Qing dare to say that this is the longest paragraph he has ever said. Today¡¯s plan can only allow the emperor to personally agree that 100 beasts go with the army. The emperor fell silent, she looked at the men who were kneeling on the ground, and then said: ¡°be that as it may, but after all, 100 beasts are different from humans, if you make a mistake on your way, they attack our soldiers, How to be good. ¡° ¡°Your Majesty, I want to say that 100 beasts are the best to control.¡± Chu Qing bent down and continued: ¡°People have thoughts, distractions, and greed, and will be betrayed for various things. But the 100 beasts are different. They only obey their masters. Even if the masters whip it and the enemy seduces it, it will only play for the master. ¡° The person kneeling on the ground listened to Chu Qing¡¯s words and began to hesitate. Chu Qing was right. People would betray, but the 100 beasts identified the owner and would not bite the owner back. Not only are these people hesitant, but the emperor is also the same. Although she disdains Chu Qing as a man, she is clear about Chu Qing¡¯s ability. Moreover, Chu Qing¡¯s remarks just now made sense, but ¡­ the emperor hesitated, looked towards the soldier who was kneeling on the ground, and asked, ¡°What do you think?¡± Those people look at me, I look at you, and communicate with their eyes. As they were about to speak, the lieutenant suddenly stood up and said to the emperor: ¡°Your Majesty, the subordinate still feels inappropriate.¡± ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s wrong?¡± The lieutenant glanced at Chu Qing and said, ¡°Let¡¯s not say you can control the 100 beasts so that they don¡¯t attack their own people, but take them to the battlefield. What if 10000 injured the soldier by mistake?¡± Chu Qing frowned, this pair is really ¡­ difficult. The emperor nodded, looked towards Chu Qing, said: ¡°Chu Qing, deputy general is right, if there is a problem, who will be responsible?¡± Chu Qing was sighed in his heart and took a step forward, saying: ¡°Your Majesty, since I led the troops to go out, I will bear all the problems that arise.¡± The emperor raised his eyebrows and said nothing. While hesitating, someone came in and interrupted her thinking. ¡°Your Majesty.¡± The man presented the letter in his hand to the emperor. The emperor recognized the handwriting, immediately picked it up, and looked at it in front of everyone. Chu Qing looked at the letter in the emperor¡¯s hand and did not know why. He had a strong feeling that the letter was written by Fu Ling. After reading the letter, the emperor closed the letter paper again, and then said to Chu Qing: ¡°I thought about it, Chu Qing, you martial arts are strong, cultivation base is also good, if you have tamed 100 beasts, and can control them. Winning the battle on the battlefield, it is better to give it a try as you think. ¡° ¡°Your Majesty, you ¡­¡± The lieutenant general wanted to say something, but was interrupted by the emperor¡¯s wave, and then said: ¡°Our soldiers are not afraid of death, they will be afraid of trifling several wild beasts. You need to be clear that you are protecting the Wei Family Park Determined to fight the enemy. ¡° How much did Chu Qing not at all feel about the emperor ¡¯s remarks, he just wanted to know what made the emperor suddenly change his mind? letter. Chu Qing looked at the letter in the emperor¡¯s hand and it was because of this letter that the emperor made a correction. The emperor looked at Chu Qing with a smile, she knew what Chu Qing was doubting, but she would not let him know, it was Fu Ling¡¯s order that allowed him to control 100 beasts on the battlefield. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1642 The emperor eased his face and said to Chu Qing: ¡°Chu Qing, since you are the commander of a party in the military camp, then you will take the lead. I will order you to control the King of 100 Beast Silver Dragon to go out without winning, do n¡¯t come to see me . ¡° Chu Qing cup one fist in the other hand, resolutely but: ¡°It will not be humiliating.¡± The lieutenant standing sideways looked at Chu Qing reluctantly, praying that Chu Qing would return home in a defeat, so that he could see what other face he could stand in this army. According to the order of the emperor, Chu Qing took more than 100 soldiers to control the King of 100 Beast Silver Dragon. The emperor and the remaining soldiers are waiting for Chu Qing to triumphantly return, of course, except for the lieutenant general. I have to say that Chu Qing really has the ability to be a general. As many people as he took out, he brought back as many people as possible. Although a few of them were slightly injured, they were slightly insignificant compared to their lives. Chu Qing took control of the King of 100 Beast Silver Dragon and won the battle without a soldier. This move convinced everyone in the army. Those who did not go out with Chu Qing ran to ask the soldiers who went out with Chu Qing and asked them how Chu Qing managed the Silver Dragon and what combat methods he used to win. After hearing the narratives of fellow soldiers, everyone was convinced by Chu Qing ¡¯s courage and ingenuity. They were all fortunate that they had a superior general. Seeing that the people in the army began to convince Chu Qing, the deputy general in the military camp was very dissatisfied. Originally, he thought that Chu Qing was empty but full of confidence, and wanted to wait to see his defeat, didn¡¯t Not only did he not lose the battle, but he won. ¡°Don¡¯t say it so mysteriously, General Chu is no matter how strong he is, but he is just a trifling man. What special features can he have.¡± The people who were discussing spiritedly all heard the words of the lieutenant general and gathered next to him and asked, ¡°Then according to the lieutenant general, what did General Chu win the battle for?¡± The lieutenant general was blocked for a while, and one of them said, ¡°No, I heard that General Chu was amazing. He could guess when the enemy troops passed by, and a few people passed by, and then made a battle plan in advance. Annihilate the enemy in one fell swoop. ¡° ¡°Yes, and I also heard that General Chu broke into the enemy barracks alone, and as easy as blowing off dust captured their general.¡± The lieutenant general sitting in the chair became more and more disgusted, and slammed the table, saying: ¡°Do n¡¯t say anything here, General Chu is a human being, not a god. How could he win the battle without effort, but It ¡¯s good luck that¡¯s all. If there is such a god as you said, how did those soldiers get injured? ¡° The soldier next to him shook his head and said to the lieutenant general: ¡°No, lieutenant general, I asked the injured people because they did not follow General Chu¡¯s instructions and they would be secretly calculated without permission. And they also said that The generals rescued each other and they lost their lives. ¡° ¡°It seems that General Chu is not only highly capable of martial arts, he can control 100 beasts, he is also a person who loves his subordinates.¡± The lieutenant listened to the words of the people around him, and his face slowly became somber. Now it seems that Chu Qing not only won the battle, but also subdued the soldiers¡¯ hearts. The lieutenant took a sip from the teacup and thought, what bravery knows people and has the best intelligence, but it depends on 100 beasts to win. If there is no 100 beasts, he is only strong in appearance but weak in reality. Chu Qing looked at the person sitting on the chair not far away, and mocked the head. Although he conquered the army, he successfully convinced the soldiers that he could control 100 beasts, but now it seems that there are still people who are not convinced . But Chu Qing doesn¡¯t care what other people think, he just wants to think about the next battle with the enemy. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1643 Chu Qing finally understood what it means to use the heart of a villain to measure the belly of a gentleman. During this time in the barracks, the lieutenant always caused him a little trouble from time to time, or else he would exaggerate the sesame big things into major events. At first Chu Qing didn¡¯t know why the lieutenant general should target him. Later, when he became familiar with the soldiers in the barracks, he knew that the lieutenant general targeted him because if the emperor did not designate him as a general, the lieutenant general would be a general. After knowing the reason, Chu Qing only smiled the head, and the deputy attributed this behavior to such is human nature. He would not care about him. ¡°General Chu, his subordinates have something to say.¡± Chu Qing looked up towards the lieutenant general standing in front of him, and he knew it. This was nothing to do with nothing, and came to find fault again. Looking down at the book in hand, Chu Qing indifferently said: ¡°What¡¯s the matter with the deputy, just say that.¡± The lieutenant stood straight and looked at Chu Qing and said, ¡°General Chu, have we been inspecting the surrounding areas too often recently?¡± Chu Qing closed the book, looked at him with a smile, and said, ¡°How often?¡± The lieutenant general took a sip, frowned, and said: ¡°We used to inspect the surrounding area only once an hour, but now, we have to inspect once every hour. The soldiers responsible for the inspection have already been overwhelmed.¡± Chu Qing sneered a little, got up and walked towards him, said: ¡°Can¡¯t eat it? Lieutenant General, this is when I haven¡¯t been on the battlefield, don¡¯t you know the cruelty on the battlefield?¡± The deputy general did not speak, and bowed his head slightly. He really looked at Chu Qing¡¯s unexplained appearance, so he said this remark. ¡°At the time of the war between the two sides, vigilance is indispensable, the enemy is not moving, and our side is not moving. But the so-called immobility is not to say nothing, but to move other aspects.¡± Chu Qing He said, looking at the lieutenant with his head down slightly: ¡°If you can¡¯t eat enough just by visiting, then when you get to the battlefield, you will be injured and hungry. Anything can happen at any time. By then, will you have to wait for death. The lieutenant general stayed silent for a while and then stooped: ¡°General Chu, his subordinates have not thought about it and easily listened to the words of the soldiers below. I will tell you what they said.¡± After I finished, I turned to leave. ¡°Lieutenant General.¡± Just as the lieutenant general approached the door, Chu Qing stopped him. Although he was not a cautious person, he had to say something and had to take precautions in advance. Lieutenant General step one stopped, turned to face Chu Qing, Chu Qing looked at him and said: ¡°Although I have not been on the frontier, but I know the cruelty of the frontier, you can go to today¡¯s status, I know you are not easy. So, I warn you In a word, there are some things, don¡¯t worry too much. People live in the world, and it is best not to violate your heart. ¡° The expression on the lieutenant general ¡¯s face did not seem to change, but his heart was like 100 flavors, and now he gradually realized that Chu Qing was really a smart person. Maybe Chu Qing had already seen his careful thinking and knew the small movements he was doing behind his back, but he kept saying nothing and looked down on him? ¡°Lieutenant general, you are a smart person, I think you should understand what I said.¡± Chu Qing looked at him with a serious face, and said: ¡°As long as you do your duty for the army, you should have it, I will give it to you.¡± The lieutenant general still did not speak, only nodded, said: ¡°General Chu, if there is nothing else, the subordinate will retreat first.¡± Chu Qing slightly frowned and waved his hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright, you go out.¡± The deputy cup one fist in the other hand, bent down, and turned to leave. Chu Qing looked at his leaving back and frowned. If he guessed right, the words he just said were not right. To any effect. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1644 The lieutenant walked straight to his tent. To be honest, he really heard a little bit of Chu Qing¡¯s words. But it¡¯s one thing to listen, and it¡¯s another thing to change yourself. The lieutenant general returned to the tent, and just after sitting down to drink a mouthful of tea, someone came to report that the spies sent to detect the enemy¡¯s news came back. They were outside the military camp and were about to enter the camp. During this time, the spies did not move, and suddenly came back, could it have happened? The lieutenant general thought this and immediately got up and walked out of the tent. As soon as he walked out of the tent, the lieutenant saw that the spies sent out just off the horse, and after he got off the horse, his ugly face hurried to Chu Qing¡¯s tent. The lieutenant general looked at him, guessing that there was a major event, and quickly stepped forward to stop him. ¡°What¡¯s going on? A look of haste and panic.¡± When the spies saw the lieutenant general, they saluted first, and then said: ¡°Lieutenant general, I have important things to report to General Chu.¡± The lieutenant frowned and asked, ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°When we inspected the surroundings, we found anomalies.¡± The man said sternly. The lieutenant¡¯s eyebrows jumped and frowned and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Have you checked?¡± ¡°It has been clarified. Early this morning, when our people visited Northwest, they found someone haunting. At first, we thought we were locals, so we did n¡¯t take seriously. But at noon, the soldiers who inspected the southeast returned and said they saw people. , And those people do not look like ordinary 100 surnames, but like trained soldiers. ¡° The lieutenant frowned, and asked, ¡°What¡¯s next?¡± ¡°There were occasional signs of activity afterwards, but they all looked normal. But the spies we sent back reported that a group of people had left the barracks the day before yesterday, and they followed along, but then those people disappeared. Combined today In the anomaly that occurred in 2 places, we guessed that the enemy might attack sneak barracks tonight, so I was in a hurry to tell General Chu. ¡° The lieutenant general said nothing. According to the spies, the enemy ¡¯s behavior did indeed seem to be a sneak attack barracks. If this is the case, then ¡­ ¡°Deputy General, his subordinates should report to General Chu as soon as possible, no longer delayed.¡± The man said anxiously, and then he was ready to walk towards Chu Qing¡¯s tent. ¡°and many more.¡± The man stood still and looked at the lieutenant and asked, ¡°What else do the lieutenants command?¡± The lieutenant general approached him and said, ¡°I happened to have a military consultation with General Chu, and I will stop by and tell you what you said. You go down first.¡± ¡°but¡­¡­¡± ¡°Why? Isn¡¯t one of my lieutenants talking badly, you only listen to General Chu in this whole barracks?¡± The lieutenant general said solemnly, angry, and looked very bad. ¡°The subordinates dare not.¡± The man shook the head, and then said: ¡°The subordinate retired, and also asked Deputy General to inform General Chu of this matter as soon as possible.¡± ¡°This matter is not trivial. Don¡¯t tell anyone else. If you pass it on, it will be very bad for us. When I tell General Chu about it, I will make a decision after discussing with General Chu.¡± He looked at him seriously and said. The man was nodded and said, ¡°The subordinates understand, and the subordinates retreat first.¡± The lieutenant general waved his hand and said, ¡°Go down, pay close attention to the enemy¡¯s movements, and find any wind and grass moving to inform me first. General Chu has been sick recently and it is inconvenient to see people.¡± The lieutenant general said that there was a difference, and that he had killed the enemy many times on the battlefield, and the man had no doubt. Without the slightest hesitation¡¯s nodded, cup one fist in the other hand said: ¡°Yes, the subordinate retreated.¡± The lieutenant watched the man leave, and looked towards Chu Qing¡¯s tent, with a tick in the corner of his mouth. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1645 The lieutenant concealed the news of the spy¡¯s return. Although it felt a bit unreasonable to do so, he remembered that he was dedicated to fight for the emperor, but the emperor finally appointed an irrelevant person to become the general. When he thought of this, he was indignant. If the barracks were really attacked by sneak tonight, then Chu Qing, who is the coach, would naturally be inseparable. If the emperor was angry because of this matter and withdrew the position of General Chu Qing, then only one of him in the barracks was qualified to take over the seat. The lieutenant general had already planned it in his mind, and he assumed that he did not know that the enemy intended to attack the sneak barracks, but he had to prepare himself for the evacuation, lest when the time comes would be affected. However, he will not miss such a good show. At night, the soldiers in the barracks had fallen asleep, leaving only the guards and patrols awake. Because Chu Qing has always been careful in doing things, the guards and patrols are very serious. But even those who were awake in the barracks were carefully patrolling, but still couldn¡¯t resist the enemy¡¯s planned sneak attack, so when it was found that the enemy had entered the barracks, it was too late. Chu Qing didn¡¯t sleep because of something in his heart. He stayed in the tent and thought about things. Hearing the sound of fighting outside the tent, soldiers ran in before he could go out. ¡°General Chu, the enemy attacked our barracks at night. The number is unknown, and our army has suffered casualties.¡± Chu Qing frowned and asked, ¡°What the hell is going on? Why did the enemy come to our barracks and the people in our barracks didn¡¯t even know?¡± ¡°No idea, no news.¡± Chu Qing thought for a while and asked, ¡°Can any spies come back in the past 2 days?¡± The soldier froze for a moment and said, ¡°Today the spies came back and said they had something to tell General Chu. Didn¡¯t the general see him?¡± Chu Qing complexion ashen, he didn¡¯t see any spies today. After thinking about it, Chu Qing asked, ¡°Is he still in the camp?¡± ¡°in.¡± ¡°Let him come to see me immediately.¡± Chu Qing said sternly. ¡°Yes, general.¡± Chu Qing was standing in his tent, and it seemed that the enemy had intended to sneak attack us. Today the spies came back and said that they had something to report. It is estimated that it was related to the sneak attack tonight, but ¡­ ¡°General Chu, the man is here.¡± Chu Qing came back to his senses and said, ¡°Let him come in.¡± The spy lifted the curtain and walked in quickly, knelt on the ground and said, ¡°I have seen the general.¡± ¡°I ask you, why don¡¯t you come back today to see me?¡± Chu Qing said solemnly. The spy was stunned for a while, and then the complexion slightly changed. He straightened up and said, ¡°The lieutenant said that the general is unwell and not suitable for seeing people, so his subordinates didn¡¯t bother.¡± ¡°Physical discomfort?¡± Chu Qing frowns saying, and then seemed to think of something, the voice said solemnly: ¡°You saw the lieutenant? He told you that my discomfort?¡± The spy¡¯s eyes are somewhat dazed, aren¡¯t they? ¡°What did you say to him?¡± Chu Qing snarled, seemingly upset by the lieutenant general. The spy told Chu Qing truthfully what the lieutenant and the lieutenant said during the day. After Chu Qing listened to the complexion ashen, this lieutenant was really too small-bellied. In order to disregard the safety of the soldiers for selfishness, such a mind is hard to make the climate. ¡°The major event in the army in the future, no, as long as it is any information about the enemy, you must report it to me, and don¡¯t easily listen to the words of others.¡± Chu Qing said what he said, and the spies understood it instantly. It seemed that he had spoken with the lieutenant during the day, and the lieutenant had not informed the general. In order to conceal the incident, the lieutenant general lied and said that General Chu was unwell. Chu Qing¡¯s expression was serious, and it seemed that he had to rectify this lieutenant. In this way, regardless of the overall situation, only for selfish people, if they stay in the army, sooner or later there will be a major event. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1646 ¡°Come here, find the lieutenant general. If he resists, he will tie me directly.¡± Chu Qing ordered with a black face. ¡°Yes, general.¡± However, the enemy army attacked without waiting for the lieutenant general. Although Chu Qing ¡¯s army was not weak, it was difficult to resist because of the previous loss. ¡°Reporting to general, the enemy attacked violently, our army is resisting with all strength.¡± Chu Qing frowned and asked, ¡°How are the casualties?¡± Soldiers were owned and replied: ¡°Because the enemy was attacked suddenly, our soldiers were more damaged than the enemy.¡± Chu Qing fell silent, he thought for a while, and said: ¡°Temporarily put down the matter of tracing the lieutenant, and fighting the enemy with all his strength.¡± ¡°Yes, general.¡± No way, the enemy hit the door of the house, Chu Qing impossible flinched, and Chu Qing was never a person who easily flinched. ¡°Come with me.¡± Chu Qing loudly said, and then took the soldiers out of the tent. There were fires everywhere outside the tent, as well as silhouettes of soldiers fighting on both sides, and dead bodies lying on the ground. Chu Qing took several soldiers to the place where the 100 beasts rested, and then easily drove the 100 beasts into the fighting, saving several soldiers who were about to be killed. ¡°General.¡± The fighting soldiers saw the emergence of Chu Qing driving 100 beasts, their hearts suddenly lit up with hope, and they all yelled loudly. ¡°Gentlemen, the enemy attacked tonight, although our side is in a weak position, but you remember, we do not lose at all! I Chu Qing swear with my life, I will not let you die on the battlefield, now, follow me, kill ! ¡° ¡°Kill! Kill! Kill!¡± Encouraged by Chu Qing, the soldiers instantly felt like chicken blood, and when facing the fierce enemy, wielding the sword in their hands, they worked harder. Chu Qing led the generals to fight against the enemy. With the help of 100 beasts, slowly, they changed from the weaker side to the opponent. When the enemy saw Chu Qing appearing, he heard what he had just told the soldiers, and knew that he was Renowned General Chu, as the saying goes, to catch brigands, first catch their king. The other party also understood this truth. Therefore, under the command of the leader, the enemy launched a violent attack on Chu Qing. Chu Qing controls 100 beasts, while killing the enemy, while protecting his soldiers from being killed, he must reduce casualties. As a general, the soldier is his life, so he must do his utmost to protect them. With the cooperation of the soldiers and the 100 beasts, the enemy quickly began to overwhelm them. They were originally very likely to win, but because Chu Qing has 100 beasts in hand, plus he is usually well trained for army soldiers, so The enemy began to retreat. ¡°Gentlemen, the enemy has begun to retreat, but they attacked us at night and stepped into our position. It must not be forgiven! Kill!¡± ¡°kill!¡± Chu Qing saw that the enemy had the intention of retreating, and he made up his mind. Tonight was attacked by sneak. The soldiers were frightened and people were alarmed. He must wipe out the fear in their hearts, otherwise they will hesitate to command him in the future. Chu Qing understands that on the battlefield, the soldiers do not believe what will happen to the general, and he will never allow this to happen. Chu Qing drove 100 beasts and took the soldiers to chase after victory. The enemy army was chased by them in 4 places. Chu Qing directed the soldiers to intercept and kill. The soldiers of the enemy were chased 7 8 1 down, and their commander had long been disappeared, leaving their soldiers waiting to be killed. ¡°Leave a live mouth.¡± Chu Qing said on the 100 beasts, watching the soldiers chase the enemy soldiers. Finally, under the command of Chu Qing and the efforts of the soldiers, the enemy troops not only did not succeed in the night raid this time, but were also wiped out by them in one fell swoop. It can be said that Chu Qing won a beautiful battle. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1647 Chu Qing returned to the camp with 100 beasts and soldiers. The soldiers in his military camp were treating the injured and cleaning the battlefield. Although they defeated this time, they also damaged many people. The soldiers are divided into three parts, one part to treat the wounded, one part to check whether the enemy¡¯s people are still alive, and another part to patrol the periphery of the barracks to prevent the enemy from attacking again. When it was dawn, Chu Qing sent soldiers to the city to inform the emperor of the disappearance of the army¡¯s victory. The emperor heard that the military camp was attacked by sneak, but under the leadership of Chu Qing, he not only did not defeat the battle, but also wiped out the enemy troops in one fell swoop. He was very happy in his heart, and immediately decided to praise the army and Chu Qing. When the reporters came back, the soldiers heard the emperor¡¯s praise for them and screamed with joy. They were attacked by enemy sneak last night, they thought they might not be able to survive, but now they are not only okay, but also received the emperor¡¯s award, which is really beyond their expectations. However, because of the emperor¡¯s award, the soldiers of the army admired Chu Qing even more. Without Chu Qing¡¯s encouragement and courage, they could defeat impossible. Chu Qing has not rested since he came back after chasing the enemy. He has carefully studied the enemy¡¯s movements. It seems that the enemy is really not to be underestimated. ¡°Come here, lieutenant general?¡± ¡°General, the lieutenant general is looking at the wounded.¡± Chu Qing sneered a bit. When the battle was over, people were not there. Did he come out and be a good person? ¡°Let him come to see me.¡± ¡°Yes, general.¡± Chu Qing waited for a while in the tent before the lieutenant general appeared slowly. When the enemy attacked the enemy last night, he already had preparedness, so he was not at all injured. However, the lieutenant glanced at Chu Qing, who looked down at the book. He did not expect that under such circumstances, Chu Qing could actually defeat him. ¡°Lieutenant general, where did you go when the enemy sneak attack last night?¡± Chu Qing asked without looking up. The lieutenant general frowned and raised a long while before opening the mouth and said: ¡°General, before the enemy sneak attack last night, I couldn¡¯t sleep, so I went to a place farther away from the camp to relax.¡± Chu Qing shook his head with a smile, got up and said: ¡°Vice-admiral, deputy-general, can¡¯t you even find a suitable reason?¡± ¡°Subordinates don¡¯t understand what the general means.¡± Chu Qing narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about your suspense when you go out at night. Let¡¯s say that when the two parties are at war, the fighting is so fierce. You can¡¯t hear such a loud voice? That long time is not enough. Will the lieutenant come back? ¡° The lieutenant¡¯s face changed, and he bowed his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s a dereliction of duty. General, blame me.¡± Chu Qing complexion is gloomy looked at him and said, ¡°You are indeed dereliction of duty and the spy is reporting something. I can not pursue it with you. But when the enemy attacked you, as a deputy commander, you actually dropped your own soldiers and left alone Escape, this is subject to heavy fines in the army. ¡° The lieutenant general frowned. He had already guessed that Chu Qing might know that he had concealed the enemy ¡¯s sneak attack, so he had already thought about it on the way. At worst was a death. What terrifying did he die? Put your life away. Chu Qing expressionless looked at him and said, ¡°Last night, I was too lazy to punish you. You can do it yourself.¡± The lieutenant looked up and looked at Chu Qing in surprise, but Chu Qing just waved his back to him and signaled him to leave. ¡°Subordinates retire.¡± The lieutenant turned and left the tent. Chu Qing did not punish him. Not only did he not appreciate it, but he felt that Chu Qing was humiliating him. The lieutenant walked angrily towards his tent. When he passed the captive tent, he suddenly had a plan. The lieutenant sneaked into the tent where the captives were held while the soldiers were not paying attention, and released the captives. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1648 After the captive was released by the lieutenant general, he killed a soldier, put on his clothes, then hid the body and appeared in his barracks in his name. Yesterday they attacked here not only without success, but they were also beaten down, and now he was released and must avenge the dead brother. The captive walked to the place where the food was placed, which was the most guarded place in the entire barracks, but he happened to be on duty, so he sneaked in while the soldier was on duty. Food is an indispensable thing for marching to fight. It can be said that food is the pillar of the soldiers. If there is no food, it will destroy the spirit of the soldiers. After the captive set fire, he immediately left the barracks. Because he was wearing the clothes of Chu Qing army soldiers, not at all people noticed. After the soldiers guarding the food found out that it was on fire, they immediately started to fight the fire. Buckets of water splashed on the fire, but they could not control the fire. Chu Qing learned that the food had been burned, and hurried over there. When he saw the fire, he had no time to think about it. He quickly commanded: ¡°Come here, move the surrounding food first, and others continue to fight the fire. Do n¡¯t let the fire spread. . ¡° Under the command of Chu Qing, a small part of the food was rescued, and the rest was still being burned by the fire. In the end, the fire could not be controlled. In order not to cause casualties, Chu Qing had to give up the food and ordered the soldiers to take the surroundings. Take measures to prevent another place from catching fire. Chu Qing looked at the mess, solemnly asked: ¡°Why did it catch fire suddenly? Who is guarding the grain and grass?¡± ¡°Reporting to General, we are guarded by several of us.¡± Several soldiers said on their knees, they looked up towards Chu Qing, said: ¡°But we don¡¯t know why there was a sudden fire? The fire started from the inside. ¡° Chu Qing frowned, according to the current weather temperature, fundamentally spontaneous combustion occurred, then that is, someone deliberately set fire. Is that the lieutenant general again? ¡°General, general, major event is not good.¡± Chu Qing turned around towards the soldier who hurried towards him, said solemnly: ¡°What happened again?¡± The man was too late to saluted and said anxiously: ¡°The captive we caught last night escaped, and he killed us alone.¡± ¡°General Chu, he may have set this fire.¡± Another soldier beside him said. Chu Qing¡¯s face was very ugly. Last night they were attacked by sneak. Although they defeated in victory, they also caused a lot of casualties. Today the grain and grass were burned again. This is a big blow to the soldiers in the military camp. The soldiers standing next to each other looked at each other and asked, ¡°General Chu, now the grain and grass are burning, what shall we do next?¡± Chu Qing frowned as he walked towards the tent and said, ¡°Send a few people to chase the escaped captives and tell them that if something is wrong during the chase, return immediately and do not act without authorization. Also, let the spies continue to explore the enemy¡¯s movements Last night ¡¯s sneak attack failed, there will be some action, pay close attention to all the movements of the enemy. In addition, find another 3 good people to see me. ¡° ¡°Yes, general.¡± When Chu Qing returned to the tent, he immediately wrote a letter to the emperor to make it clear that the grain was burned, and asked the emperor to distribute the grain as soon as possible. The battle between the two sides is just around the corner. Grain and grass are indispensable for marching. Without the support of grain and grass, the soldiers¡¯ psychological defense line will soon collapse, which is very detrimental to them. Chu Qing handed the letter to the soldiers, instructing them to send the letter to the city quickly, and to hand it to the emperor. And explain that they should pay close attention to the surrounding movements during the delivery, so as not to be intercepted by the enemy. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1649 After receiving the letter from Chu Qing, the false emperor not at all immediately made a decision, but told Fuling this matter and asked Fuling¡¯s opinion. Fu Ling read Chu Qing ¡¯s letter and knew that the situation was serious. He immediately asked the fake emperor to send Chu Qing a military pay and find someone to escort him all the way. Due to the urgency of the situation, the team escorting the military pay was ready to go immediately after they were ready. They did not dare to stop along the way. The escort team soon arrived in the mountain forest, where there were often thieves, so those who escorted the military pay were very careful. But didn¡¯t expect, they were cautiously all the way, but they still encountered a bandit. ¡°Bold! Do you dare to grab military pay?¡± The thieves laughed at the escort team with a knife, loudly said: ¡°We are grabbing the official silver.¡± The person headed by the escort team frowned, loudly shouted: ¡°What official silver? This is military pay! Does military pay know? This is used to buy grain and grass for the enemies in front of the enemy.¡± ¡°Whether military pay does not pay, in our eyes, this is the official silver.¡± The bandit laughed and said with a smile, and seemed not to take robbery of military pay seriously. ¡°The soldiers are guarding the enemy, guard home, defend the country. You daring pirates are still daring to snatch the pay here, are you not afraid of Your Majesty understood beheading you?¡± Said the escort team headed by the others, and there were many others If they have no chance of winning, they can only persuade and threaten them. ¡°We are both thieves and pirates. We haven¡¯t taken our lives seriously.¡± The thieves said that they were not afraid of death. Then they waved their hands and shouted, ¡°Brothers, kill me, take the official silver all. come.¡± As soon as the thief¡¯s voice fell, the thieves rushed to the escort team, and the two sides engaged in a fight, and they immediately fought. There are many thieves, and the escorts are hard to work, so they soon die and are injured. The thieves do things vicious and merciless, and have no compassion, so even if they are injured, they will eventually kill all the people in the escort team. The thieves took the military pay back to their old den with joy, leaving behind a corpse. ¡°General Chu, I just learned that the military pay distributed by the emperor was robbed on the road, and the people who escorted the military pay were also killed.¡± One-knee kneels landed on the scout, cup one fist in the other hand. ¡°what?!¡± Chu Qing¡¯s complexion changed instantly. They were at a critical juncture, and now the military pay was robbed again, which can be described as worse. ¡°General Chu, what shall we do now?¡± The person next to him asked, ¡°Or, General Chu, will you ask Your Majesty for a batch of military pay?¡± Chu Qing shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s too late. It will take 6 to 7 days to send a letter from here to the city and then to the military pay. Also, we cannot guarantee that the military pay will not be robbed again.¡± ¡°So what should I do? The remaining grain and grass is running out, and it can barely last for 3 days.¡± Chu Qing frowned and said, ¡°Even if the remaining grain can last for 3 days, the enemy will not give us 3 days.¡± ¡°General Chu, what does this mean?¡± Chu Qing looked at the march road map and said: ¡°The escaped captive must have told the enemy that our grain was burned, and the reason why the enemy has been delayed for a few days is to want to wait for us to dry up, as easy as blowing off dust wiped us out. I guess they will act soon. ¡° ¡°Then what do we do next according to the general¡¯s opinion?¡± Chu Qing frowned. He had no good solution right now. He could only say: ¡°Hide the robbery of the military first, and don¡¯t let the soldiers in the camp know that to stabilize the military, I will try to solve the problem of food and grass as soon as possible. Also Yes, let the spies pay close attention to enemy movements. ¡° ¡°Yes, general.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 1650 The fact that the military pay was robbed was concealed by Chu Qing, but because this matter is of great importance, he is not the only one who knows, including the deputy general. The lieutenant knew that the robbery of the military pay was an accident, because Chu Qing had not trusted him because of the previous incident, but Chu Qing not at all explained to the other soldiers. While negotiating military affairs, Chu Qing did not let the lieutenant general participate, but after that, the lieutenant found people who participated in the deliberation and asked them what had happened. Those people did not know what the lieutenant had done before, so the general without the slightest hesitation was told that he was robbed. After the lieutenant general knew about the robberies of the military pay, he immediately spread the matter out. Less than an hour later, the soldiers in the military camp understood the robberies of the military pay. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Didn¡¯t you say that you want to hide the military pay? Who is responsible for spreading it?¡± Chu Qing said angrily, they were now in danger, and some people dared to shake the military¡¯s heart. The people who knew this matter faced each other, and none of them disclosed the incident of the robbery of the military pay. I didn¡¯t know how the people in the military camp were understood for a while. ¡°What do you want to say? Who told this thing?¡± Several people looked at each other, and one of them thought for a while, and said, ¡°General Chu, when I first left, I met the lieutenant general, he ¡­¡± ¡°Lieutenant General?¡± Chu Qing interrupted his words and said solemnly: ¡°You told him about the robberies of military pay?¡± ¡°Yes, yes, because he said he didn¡¯t come to the meeting because of physical discomfort, so ¡­¡± Chu Qing took a deep breath, he was still careless, originally thought not to worry about him, didn¡¯t expect, he would cause so many things. The people next to him frowned and said, ¡°General Chu, now the soldiers in the camp are understood and the military pay was robbed. They are discussing spiritedly, saying that this time they are fighting the enemy, I am afraid ¡­¡± Chu Qing understood what he meant. Originally, the burning of grain and grass had caused the soldiers to retreat. Now that the military pay has been robbed, they will definitely be alarmed. ¡°According to what the general said before, the enemy has long known about the burning of our grains and grasses, and the reason why we did not act is to wait for us to support us and plan to wipe us out in one fell swoop. Now we have insufficient grains and no support ¡­ Are you going to retreat? ¡° Chu Qing shook his head and said, ¡°Can¡¯t retreat. The enemy will surely guess that we will retreat. They must have arranged traps, just waiting for us to retreat to their traps. And we have no retreat, and the soldiers¡¯ psychological defense is weak. If you retreat, it will show them that we have no chance of winning. ¡° ¡°But general, we have no grain and grass, there are enemy forces in the front, and there is no support in the rear. If we can¡¯t retreat, are we waiting to die in place?¡± Chu Qing closed his eyes and passed the current situation one after another in his mind. They could neither retreat, nor wait for death. Then, they could only ¡­ ¡°Passing my order, all the soldiers in the camp were ready to go, and immediately joined me to kill the enemy.¡± ¡°What? General Chu, do you say that you are fighting now to kill the enemy?¡± The people next to him looked at Chu Qing in surprise. Chu Qing¡¯s eyes were firm and nodded, saying: ¡°Since we haven¡¯t retreated, then we will move forward. The enemy will not move, I will move.¡± ¡°But our grain and grass are not enough, and the enemy has enough grain and grass. We and them ¡­¡± Chu Qing interrupted his words with a hand, said with a smile: ¡°Since that is the case, then we will burn their grains.¡± ¡°General Chu means ¡­¡± Chu Qing picked up the armor next to it and put it on, said: ¡°I took the soldiers to burn the enemy¡¯s granary, you left one person to preside over the overall situation.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 1651 Chu Qing arranged everything in the army and set off with the soldiers. Since the enemy had burned their grain and grass, leaving them with no way to retreat, then they could also burn the enemy ¡¯s grain silo, so that the enemy could also taste the enemy. There is no feeling of retreat. Chu Qing led people to the enemy¡¯s camp. The spies would come back every one hour to report the military situation ahead. Chu Qing adjusted the plan based on the spies¡¯ intelligence. In fact, Chu Qing has no specific plans. He never procrastinates. Although he has reached this point, but honestly, Chu Qing does not think he will lose. Chu Qing sent people to figure out the time when the enemy guards were on duty, and then when they crossed the guards orthogonally, they took several skilled soldiers to kill the guards, and then slowly penetrated. The enemy ¡¯s patrol in the camp was not frequent. It is estimated that Chu Qing ¡¯s army was devoid of grain and grass and could not become a climate, so they did n¡¯t take them seriously, and they did n¡¯t take precautions against them. Chu Qing divided the soldiers he led into 3 groups. One group was lurking around the enemy ¡¯s barracks to avoid the enemy ¡¯s support; one group was sent to burn grain and grass, and the other group was to observe the soldiers in the enemy camp to avoid them being discovered In order to attract the attention of the enemy, the second batch of people can burn grain and grass smoothly. It has to be said that Chu Qing still has a very good attainment in military matters, and all the soldiers he chooses have their own skills. Chu Qing uses their expertise to find the right things for them to do. So when Chu Qing waited for a while, he saw smoke rising from the enemy camp, and then heard the soldiers inside shouting ¡®Fire, Fire!¡¯ The enemy also didn¡¯t expect Chu Qing to bring people to burn their granaries, and focused on fighting the fire. They did not notice that Chu Qing had brought people into their barracks. Chu Qing found the tent where the enemy commander lived according to the intelligence of the spies. When he wanted to pass, he was stopped. ¡°Stop, how many of you are very familiar, what¡¯s your name?¡± Chu Qing looked up at the interrogator, smiled slightly, and said, ¡°Chu Qing.¡± ¡°Chu Qing?¡± The man frowned and wondered. Suddenly he seemed to think of something. He opened his eyes and looked at Chu Qing. Just before yelling, the soldier next to Chu Qing wiped his neck. The smile on Chu Qing¡¯s face disappeared, and he looked at the enemy soldiers who were busy fighting the fire and losing one¡¯s head out of fear, whispering: ¡°Signal, attack.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Chu Qing walked towards the coach¡¯s tent. There were no soldiers at the exit of the tent. Chu Qing looked around with caution, generally speaking, even if a major event occurred in the camp, the soldiers would simply leave the coach¡¯s safety in mind. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Who sent the signal?¡± Chu Qing heard the sound and immediately turned his head to look over. In the direction of the grain and grass, a man in armor stood majestic and majestic. The soldiers guarding the periphery of the enemy camp saw the signal and immediately rushed in according to Chu Qing¡¯s original plan. Chu Qing and they no longer disguised themselves. When the enemy saw Chu Qing ¡¯s army, they could n¡¯t even take care of the grain and grass. They immediately fought with the soldiers of Chu Qing ¡¯s army. The coach that Chu Qing saw just now did n¡¯t fight with his soldiers. Protected to escape to a safe place. Chu Qing ordered the soldiers to outflank the enemy. Although the number of the enemy was greater than the number of Chu Qing ¡¯s army, Chu Qing was defeated due to his unexpected attack this time. Chu Qing knew the reason for not not chase after cornered enemy, so after eliminating most of the enemy, he ordered not to continue the pursuit. Chu Qing ordered some soldiers to patrol the periphery of the enemy battalion to prevent the enemy from fleeing and returning. The remaining soldiers were to clean the battlefield in search of available materials. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1652 After dealing with the enemy, Chu Qing ordered the lieutenant to bring him to the front, and then explained to the soldiers what he had done recently. Originally Chu Qing also planned to let the lieutenant general, but because of his soft-heartedness, he would cause so many disasters. Although everything has fallen to the ground now, he has to deal with him. As the spies and several other soldiers testified, the deputy general knew that this time he could not escape, and he did not refute Chu Qing, but he still had a luck in his heart. ¡°General Chu, even if I do something wrong, you are not qualified to dispose of me. I have fought for Your Majesty for so many years. Even if there is something wrong, you have to wait for Your Majesty to decide.¡± Chu Qing sneered and said, ¡°You are still delusional. Your Majesty will see you resigning to you for the war, or will you be relieved of your guilt?¡± The deputy general didn¡¯t speak, but the expression on his face was enough to show what Chu Qing said in his heart. Chu Qing put away the smile on his face and said, ¡°Let¡¯s not say that Your Majesty is a person who can¡¯t tolerate sand in his eyes. Just forsake the life of 1000000 soldiers for your own selfish desires. You think I will let you go, they Will let you go. ¡° The lieutenant¡¯s face slowly turned pale, he looked sideways towards the soldiers behind them, and they all looked at him with the same kind of eyes, which was full of anger. The person next to Chu Qing looked towards asked, ¡°How should the lieutenant dispose in accordance with military law?¡± ¡°According to military law, be blamed.¡± Chu Qing expressionless looked at look pale¡¯s lieutenant general, waved his hand, and said, ¡°Take along to withdraw.¡± ¡°Chu Qing, you can¡¯t kill me! You can¡¯t kill me!¡± The lieutenant general shouted loudly, but no one pityed him, knowing that if the lieutenant did not do those things, they would not have died so many people, and almost wiped out. ¡°What about the people you caught?¡± ¡°General Yen is still questioning, but he has not asked what is useful.¡± Chu Qing frowned for a while and said, ¡°Take me.¡± ¡°Yes, general.¡± Chu Qing followed the soldiers to the captive. The captive looked like his age. Chu Qing blunt asked him the enemy¡¯s plan, but before he had finished speaking, the captive bit his tongue and killed himself. The captive bite his tongue and committed suicide quickly, accurately, and ruthlessly, even if Chu Qing immediately rescued him, he still couldn¡¯t save it. Chu Qing looked at the captive¡¯s body and suddenly felt a strange feeling. He always felt that his plan was too easy to implement. There were also enemy coaches. He hadn¡¯t seen what he looked like, so he fled. The people next to him saw Chu Qing with a solemn look, and asked quickly: ¡°General, is there something wrong?¡± Chu Qing frowned and said, ¡°I feel like the enemy forces knew we would raid early in the morning.¡± ¡°Then why don¡¯t they have any precautions?¡± Chu Qing was somewhat uncertain about the head. When he was about to speak, the soldier ran to him in a panic. ¡°General, it¡¯s not good, something went wrong.¡± Chu Qing¡¯s eyebrows jumped. Was his conjecture right? Is there any problem with this raid? ¡°what¡¯s up?¡± The soldier looked at the man next to him and waited for a moment. He said, ¡°The general should go to the granary.¡± Chu Qing complexion slightly changed, turned around and quickly walked towards the granary of the enemy, the closer he was to the granary, the more disturbed his heart was. ¡°General.¡± ¡°General.¡± The soldiers guarding the granary saw Chu Qing and all bowed their heads saluted. Chu Qing walked to the extinguished granary and squatted down to see the burned grain and found that they were not burning grain but some dry branches and grass. Chu Qing suddenly remembered that when they attacked, the enemy coach appeared early in the morning near the granary instead of in his tent. And now they are not burning grain, and they immediately reacted to the fact that there was fraud. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1653 Chu Qing looked at the soldiers guarding the granary and asked, ¡°Who else knows about this?¡± The soldiers looked at each other, and then took the head, and the soldier standing next to Chu Qing said, ¡°General, since the enemy has escaped, only a few of us are here, and no one else has been here.¡± Chu Qing nodded, said: ¡°Okay, keep a few of you here, don¡¯t let other people get close. And, about what we burned, you must keep in mind that we burned the enemy¡¯s grain.¡± ¡°Yes, general.¡± Chu Qing took the people out of the granary, and then let the soldiers rest on the spot, on the one hand to adjust the state, on the one hand to search for useful materials for the enemy. After Chu Qing had arranged everything, he let the people stay outside the tent and took a soldier into the tent. He also told the soldiers who were staying outside that no one was allowed to enter without his permission. Chu Qing exchanged clothes with the soldiers who entered the tent with him, then walked out of the tent and secretly left the camp when people were not prepared. If Chu Qing did n¡¯t expect, the real purpose of the enemy ¡¯s deception against them this time was to want to sneak attack their barracks. Chu Qing returned to the military camp alone, and no one knew about it. Even if he returned to the military camp, he did not enter it, but hid outside the military camp. Just as Chu Qing was waiting for the battle, the enemy really came in a sneak attack. Chu Qing watched those people secretly moving towards the barracks. Chu Qing shouted when those people had just sneaked into the barracks. The soldiers guarding the gate of the barracks and patrolling heard the sound and immediately became alert, and also found a silhouette of those people. Sneakers of sneak attack saw the incident revealed and were about to run away. As soon as they turned around, they saw Chu Qing blocking them. Chu Qing was too lazy to talk nonsense to them. He started fighting directly without saying anything, and the soldiers in the barracks rushed out. ¡°it¡¯s me.¡± In order not to be misunderstood, Chu Qing showed his identity and then, with the cooperation of the soldiers, successfully arrested the people who came to the sneak attack barracks. ¡°Tie them up and keep them under strict guard. Also, prevent them from committing suicide and block my mouth.¡± The soldiers tied up the captives and put them in the camp. Chu Qing changed his clothes and interrogated himself. Chu Qing sat on a stool drinking tea, then looked at the captives who had been tortured and asked, ¡°Where is the grain?¡± The captive was all wounded and his mouth was covered with blood. He looked at Chu Qing with a smile and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t expect renowned General Chu¡¯s memory will be so bad. I just burned the grain during the day, and now I come to ask me where the grain is where?¡± Chu Qing coldly snorted, said: ¡°I¡¯m not interested in Hu Kan here with you to answer my questions.¡± The captive turned his head aside without fear of death, and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what the grain is.¡± Chu Qing squinted. He always thought that there would be no loyal people in the normally lazy enemy. Didn¡¯t expect that he really underestimated them. ¡°Do you think I will soften your hand?¡± The captive did not speak or express anything, but some unclear emotions were flowing in his eyes. Looking towards the soldier holding the torture next to him, Chu Qing coldly said: ¡°Continue.¡± The forced confession continued, and the prisoner still refused to say anything. Chu Qing had no time to wait for him. The enemy made him feel very upset by the fraud. He had no time to spend it anymore. In the end, the soldiers could only increase the penalty. Chu Qing admits that he has never been a compassionate heart. In this era of weak are prey to the strong, Xinci¡¯s hands cannot live for long. The sound of whistled past from the whip and the groaning sound of the captive came from his ear. There was no trace of emotion on Chu Qing¡¯s face. Chu Qing knew very well that being soft to the enemy was cruel to himself, not to mention that he also carried the lives of several hundred thousand soldiers on his body. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1654 As time passed, the captive¡¯s willpower became weaker and weaker, and Chu Qing became more and more impatient, but now he has no alternative but to pry out useful information from the captor¡¯s mouth. ¡°Continue to use punishment.¡± Chu Qing looked at the captive with his head down in black, and he did n¡¯t believe him. Chu Qing could n¡¯t pry even a captive ¡¯s mouth open, and he had to get the answer he wanted today. Finally, under severe punishment after repeated confessions, the captives could not bear it anymore and told Chu Qing the real location of the hidden grain and grass. After Chu Qing understood the position of grain and grass, not at all hurried away with someone anxiously. Because he was worried that the captive was not telling the truth, but the enemy was cheating again, so he arranged for the soldiers to continue to guard in the battalion to prevent the enemy from attacking again. Then, he took the remaining soldiers to the grain and grass hideout and burned the granary. Chu Qing led his army quickly to the place where the enemy troops hid the grain. When seeing the enemy soldiers guarding around the granary, Chu Qing divided the army into 2 groups. A group of only a dozen people, Chu Qing told them to hide in the grass closest to the grass and prepare to come and go. The rest of the soldiers followed Chu Qing and attacked directly from the front, unexpectedly. The enemy simply didn¡¯t expect Chu Qing to appear here with the army, let¡¯s not say that this is a granary hiding place, only a few people in the army know. Let ¡¯s say that the game they laid down today should let Chu Qing ¡¯s army off guard, not to mention sending a sneak attack to their barracks. Therefore, when the enemy saw Chu Qing coming with the army, he was at a loss, then lost one¡¯s head out of fear. However, the head coach of the enemy was not so stupid. When he saw Chu Qing leading the soldiers to attack, all the soldiers on the not at all faced up together. On the contrary, he sent most of the soldiers to protect the grain and move quickly. Fortunately, Chu Qing had guessed early that the enemy would be mainly grain, so on the way to the soldiers, he took the soldiers to intercept them and killed them one after another. Another group of people hiding beside the grain and grass saw that the enemy was going to transport the grain and leave. They quickly dispersed and set fire around the enemy barracks. All of a sudden, the enemy ¡¯s barracks fired 4 times, and the soldiers carrying grain and grass suddenly panicked, thinking that there are enemies all around, and I do n¡¯t know which way to transport grain and grass. Chu Qing took the soldiers to the grain and grass. Another group of soldiers who were hiding also killed from all around. Looking at the piles of grain and grass, Chu Qing narrowed his eyes and raised his mouth gently. ¡°Listening to my orders, a group of people carried the grain and grass back to the camp, and the rest joined me against the enemy and stopped them.¡± When Chu Qing saw the enemy¡¯s grain and grass, he had an idea in his heart. Instead of burning all the grain and grass, it was better to move some to his army. Although doing so makes them dangerous, the enemy may launch a fierce attack on them while they are carrying food, and may pursue them vigorously, but it is better than nothing in the end. Chu Qing watched the soldiers carrying food while killing the enemy. When he felt that the food was almost the same, he ordered people to light the remaining food. Grain and grass is the support of an army. When they lacked grain and grass, the soldiers felt turbulent and lost confidence in the enemy. Now, it is time for the enemy to taste this unreliable taste. The fire was getting bigger and bigger, and Chu Qing led soldiers at the intersection to prevent the enemies from chasing the grain they had transported back to the battalion. The soldiers in Chu Qing ¡¯s army saw the enemy ¡¯s grains burned, and they also transported some of them as army grains. They were very happy, and they all cheered up to bear. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1655 Seeing the grain burned, his soldiers were countless dead and wounded, and the generals of the enemy were furious, and there was a time when either you died or I lived, slaughter all sides. Chu Qing looked at all the enemy troops with red eyes and knew they were determined to die. They immediately became vigilant and attacked to defend against the enemy. ¡°Head coach, the strength of the enemy cannot be underestimated, we will retreat first.¡± The enemy¡¯s military division hid behind the soldiers and looked at the soldiers who were killed one after another, with a timid expression on his face. ¡°If you retreat, the grain and grass will be burned. If you don¡¯t take the opportunity to make a conclusion at this moment, how can you see the sun of tomorrow. The enemy ¡¯s coach is also a passionate person, and the soldier ¡¯s division swallowed saliva and said, ¡°The coach, stay in the mountains, I ¡¯m not afraid that there will be no firewood. We will retreat first and wait for the resettlement plan. what.¡± The enemy coach looked towards Chu Qing who was struggling to kill the enemy not far away, frowned, and said, ¡°Withdraw!¡± Chu Qing was attacking violently with his soldiers. He suddenly saw the enemy retreat and wanted to pursue. However, after a long period of confrontation with the enemy, the soldiers had reached the limit and ordered to stop the pursuit. Chu Qing looked at the enemy troops that were gradually disappearing in the forest, and then ordered the soldiers to rest on the spot and take turns patrolling. After all, the enemy troops were not wiped out at all, 10000. They came in a sudden attack ¡­ Chu Qing first let the soldiers clean up the battlefield, there are still surviving enemy troops in 10000, it is a very dangerous thing for them to come. After the soldiers checked the bodies on the ground, Chu Qing first inspected the wounded soldiers before finding a place to rest. Chu Qing called several generals to gather together, so many things happened within a day, he had to plan things well. ¡°General Chu, what shall we do next?¡± Chu Qing looked at them with a smile and asked, ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°It is imperative that we should order Your Majesty to distribute the payroll again.¡± The person next to him nodded and agreed: ¡°Yes, although some grains and grass have just been transported back to the camp, it was just a piece of fur, and it won¡¯t last long.¡± Chu Qing was coldly snorted in his heart. No wonder he was fighting every year. In the eyes of these people, when will the enemy be wiped out. Seeing Chu Qing silently, the generals felt a little embarrassed and asked, ¡°I don¡¯t know if General Chu has other ideas?¡± Chu Qing lightly coughed, said: ¡°Everyone said it makes sense, but I don¡¯t know if you have thought about it. When we are waiting for food, the enemy troops will also prepare food, and according to their past effectiveness, their grains will come before us . ¡° No one spoke, they all looked at Chu Qing in a daze, indeed, they didn¡¯t consider what Chu Qing said. They only felt that they should take a break at this time, and then wait for the grain and grass to arrive and attack the enemy again. Chu Qing glanced at them and continued, ¡°The enemy has been slashed by us for the most part, with heavy casualties and no food. Now why not take advantage of their rest and come to cut weeds and eliminate the roots.¡± The people next to him looked at each other and hesitated. ¡°General means ¡­ to take the initiative?¡± Chu Qing nodded, said: ¡°They must now feel that we will stop there, without any precautions, so we can take advantage of the chase and kill the enemy without killing.¡± ¡°Yeah, how do we didn¡¯t expect? The enemy is now down, and we can take advantage of this opportunity to wipe them out in one fell swoop.¡± Chu Qing nodded with a smile, said: ¡°Now, our soldiers divided into 3 roads to enter the forest, leaving some people in the camp to stay.¡± ¡°Yes, general.¡± According to Chu Qing¡¯s plan, the army soldiers infiltrated into the forest in three ways. They should take advantage of the opportunity to wipe out the enemy in one fell swoop when the enemy army collapsed. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1656 The army soldiers entered the forest in three ways. According to the footprints left by the enemy¡¯s fleeing, the soldiers of the Chu Qing army quickly found the resting army. Chu Qing sent someone to secretly kill the soldiers on guard, slowly approaching the enemy center, and then sent a signal to attack with all their strength. The enemy thought that Chu Qing¡¯s team would not chase it again, so they found a secret place to rest. Who knew that Chu Qing would suddenly appear here with the army, and he panicked for a while, not knowing how to fight the enemy. Chu Qing led the soldiers to fight the enemy, this is their last chance, they must take this opportunity to wipe out the enemy in one fell swoop. The enemy¡¯s coach recognized Chu Qing, and in the spirit of to catch brigands, first catch their king, he directly attacked Chu Qing. Chu Qing also knows this reason, so spare no effort, ready to capture the enemy coach. 2 The head coach battled, the soldiers next to him voluntarily gave way to one side, Chu Qing martial arts was strong, and the opponent was not weak. The two men fought hard to win. Just when Chu Qing was fighting the enemy with all his strength, the remnant party of the enemy next to him suddenly released an arrow to Chu Qing. Chu Qing couldn¡¯t avoid it, and the arrow hit the right chest. ¡®pu ¡­¡¯ Chu Qing spit out a spit of blood. The enemy coach saw him immediately and shot. Chu Qing fought hard and hit him with a sword. The enemy coach spit blood and lay on the ground, struggling on whilst at death¡¯s door. ¡°General!¡± The general next to him saw Chu Qing vomit blood and ran quickly to Chu Qing¡¯s horse, helping him down. Seeing that the coach was killed, the enemy panicked and wondered whether they should surrender. The soldiers of the Chu Qing army were angry when they saw that Chu Qing was injured, and they beheaded the enemy army. At one time, there were few people left in the enemy army. Chu Qing spit out another violent blood, and then looking at the wound, there was already black blood flowing out. ¡°This arrow is poisonous, and immediately sends the general back to the camp for medical treatment.¡± Chu Qing closed his heart when he was sober, then fainted and was carried back to the barracks by the soldiers. Returning to the military camp, the medical doctor immediately healed Chu Qing, but found that his poisonous peculiarity could not be cured, so he had to send someone back to Beijing to report the matter to the emperor. Ye Chenxi inadvertently understood Chu Qing¡¯s poisoning. He immediately went to the barracks alone and dared not take a break on the way. Finally, Ye Chenxi rushed to the barracks when Chu Qing¡¯s condition worsened. Ye Chenxi felt very distressed when she saw Chu Qing lying weak on the bed. Ye Chenxi diagnosed the pulse for Chu Qing and checked his injuries. He quickly knew what the poison was, and then quickly made a medicine to detoxify Chu Qing. It¡¯s just because Chu Qing was poisoned for too long and hurt internal organs, so he didn¡¯t wake up after detoxification. Ye Chenxi is always at Chu Qing¡¯s side, diagnosing pulses and feeding medicine. However, while Ye Chenxi was treating Chu Qing for his injuries, Yu Dang, a lieutenant general in the military camp, took advantage of the opportunity to disturb him. The 4 places spreading Chu Qing ¡¯s handling of the deputy generals were using public office to avenge private wrongs, not generals. Suddenly, there were four rumors in the barracks. Some were standing on the side of Chu Qing, and some were lieutenant about the dead lieutenant. However, because Chu Qing had not been awakened, and Ye Chenxi had no time to ignore it, so the soldiers could only talk. I have to say that Ye Chenxi¡¯s medical skills are superb. Chu Qing woke up after 2 days of sleep and looked much better. Knowing that it was Ye Chenxi who rescued him, he thanked him with a smile. After Ye Chenxi gave the medicine, the gossip in the general barracks told Chu Qing one after another. Chu Qing ordered people to check who was making trouble from it. After knowing that it was the deputy party of the deputy, he was very angry. ¡°You just happened to be hurt, and you can¡¯t be angry for the time being, be careful of the injury getting worse.¡± Ye Chenxi said Chu Qing who looked at the gloomy face. Chu Qing waved his hand and said that he was fine, and then called his subordinates to tie up those who had nothing to do. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1657 Chu Qing put on his clothes and took Ye Chenxi out of the tent, then looked at Yu Dang who was kneeling on the ground. ¡°I heard that you are very dissatisfied with my handling of the deputy?¡± The people kneeling on the floor did not say anything, Chu Qing looked at them coldly and said, ¡°I remember when you were dealing with the lieutenant general, you were all present. At that time, you did not call him a grievance. But you came out to be fair, do n¡¯t you think you are stupid? ¡° Those people look at me, I look at you, their eyes dodge, they do n¡¯t know what to say. ¡°It ¡¯s not only me who knows what the lieutenant did. Many people see it. I ¡¯m not alone in handling him. If you think I ¡¯ve made the wrong order, you can meet me when I return to Beijing. Your Majesty, for the lieutenant will be wronged. ¡°Chu Qing voice said solemnly. The people in the entire barracks were silent. In fact, everyone knew that the lieutenant general was reap what you have sown, but ¡­ Chu Qing expressionless looked at them and said: ¡°Since there is nothing to say, then ¡­¡± Turning his head towards the general next to him, Chu Qing said: ¡°Spreading rumors, disturbing the military¡¯s heart, all handled according to military law, and pulled out.¡± ¡°Yes, general.¡± Chu Qing looked at the soldiers under his head, raised his head and raised his chest, loudly said: ¡°I Chu Qing is never an unreasonable person, if you are dissatisfied with me or have any opinions, you can talk to me directly. If you let me discover who else 4 places spread rumors, I must deal with it impartially and never be soft-hearted. ¡° After Chu Qing finished speaking, he turned back to the tent, and Ye Chenxi followed him in. Ye Chenxi looked at Chu Qing of complexion ashen and said, ¡°By the way, when you are not awake, the emperor sent someone to say that you have won the battle to reward the whole army. He also said that when you are well wounded, you will take over the wind Wash the dust. ¡° Chu Qing laughed, did not speak, Ye Chenxi slightly frowned, said: ¡°You are too careless this time, if you do not block your heart, or I did not arrive in time, the consequences are unimaginable.¡± Chu Qing looked at Ye Chenxi with a smile and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t I all right? Don¡¯t worry anymore.¡± Ye Chenxi snorted, sitting on the stool and not talking, heaven knows how worried she was when she heard Chu Qing ¡¯s poisoning was on the verge of death. Too. Chu Qing knew that Ye Chenxi was worried about him. This time it was his carelessness that made him secretly counted. Later, he must be vigilant. Three days later, Chu Qing recovered completely and his army was recuperated, and Chu Qing returned to the army with his army division. Chu Qing led troops to fight to win the battle, the people have spread the word, so Chu Qing as soon as they entered the city gate, they saw the vast crowd. 100 The surnames cheered gleefully, banging gongs and drums along the way, and the sound of firecrackers continued. Although it was a fake emperor¡¯s connection, Chu Qing didn¡¯t feel much, but seeing the gleeful appearance of the 100 surnames and their warm emotions affected him in an instant, and his mood surged for a moment. In fact, to be honest, it is not easy to win the battle this time. First, the army prevented 100 beasts from entering the camp, and then the lieutenant appeared in the army to privately capture the prisoners, and the grain was burned, the military pay was robbed, and then the enemy Military tactics, etc. Fortunately, after going through a series of things, they finally wiped out the enemy and won. The 100 surnames on the street applauded and shouted, applauding the hard work of the border guards. The neat army soldiers were very happy to hear the 100 surnames admiring them. All of a sudden, Chu Qing became famous. First, he won the title of Wulin Alliance Leader, and he led a troop to win the victory. Now everyone in the world knows him and supports him very much. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1658 After Chu Qing came back, he rested at home for a few days. The past few days the false emperor not at all did not move, nor did he summon him. After the victory, the country has no worries. Minister Imperial Court and the 100 surnames all happily live their small lives. But when everyone was relaxed, Chu Qing began to worry about the false emperor. Chu Qing believes that since the national major event has been processed, he should now focus on the false emperor and find out the activities of the false emperor in time. When Chu Qing was about to shoot, he unexpectedly received a banquet from the false emperor, saying must be in order to celebrate his victory. After preparing for something, Chu Qing went into the palace alone, and then under the leadership of Court Eunuch, he met the false emperor. The false emperor sat down in the hall and saw Chu Qing and walked down immediately, said with a smile: ¡°Chu Qing, it has been a few days since you came back with your soldiers. It ¡¯s been a few days since I was summoned to you, and I also took into account your injury, Is it better now? ¡° Chu Qing nodded with a smile, said respectfully: ¡°reporting to Your Majesty, the injury to his body has long been harmless.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good, then that¡¯s good.¡± The fake emperor said with a smile, and it seemed to be fortunate that Chu Qing was really okay. The 2 people discussed the problem of leading soldiers for a long while, and said their own unique views on the military. By the way, Chu Qing ¡¯s victory was taken as an example to discuss the issues that need to be paid attention to when the soldiers were sent out until the meal time, 2 talents stopped Discussion. The emperor sat on the chair and said to Chu Qing: ¡°Chu Qing, these all are specially prepared meals for you, don¡¯t be restrained even if you enjoy.¡± ¡°Thank You Majesty.¡± Chu Qing said respectfully. ¡°Come on chopsticks without any extra gifts.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Chu Qing nodded and said, and then picked up the chopsticks. Chu Qing did not know what the false emperor summoned him for, but he vaguely felt that it was related to Gong Family. Even if it had nothing to do with Gong Family, it was also related to the problems between them before. ¡°Chen has had a question for a long time, and I talked to Your Majesty today. I think Your Majesty should have a unique insight into the question I can¡¯t figure out, but I don¡¯t know whether he should ask.¡± The fake emperor looked at Chu Qing with a smile and said, ¡°You ask.¡± Chu Qing first saluted with cup one fist in the other hand, and then said: ¡°Your Majesty, country cannot live a day without monarch, what is the problem with this sentence?¡± The false emperor raised his eyebrows slightly, and faint smile looked at Chu Qing, who said indifferently, ¡°What do you think about this remark, as you think?¡± Chu Qing nodded, said: ¡°country cannot live a day without monarch. Literally speaking, it means that a country cannot be a day without a monarch. On the contrary, as long as there is a monarch, it can become a country. But I think, If this monarch is not a real monarch, then this country ¡­ is it also not a superficial country. ¡° The false emperor¡¯s eyes changed slightly, looking at Chu Qing with a smile, only to feel the danger approaching. Chu Qing felt that the matter had come to this point, and it was no longer necessary to turn around, so he asked directly: ¡°Your Majesty thinks that if a monarch is not a monarch, where will the real monarch be?¡± The false emperor raised his lips and said, ¡°Since you ask me questions, I also have a question to see your opinion.¡± Chu Qing nodded, said: ¡°Your Majesty, please.¡± ¡°Everyone said that Tianzi committed the same crime as the common people. Should Tianzi really do something wrong, should he be punished?¡± Chu Qing frowned. There is no answer to this question. No matter how it is answered, it is wrong. The fake emperor looked at Chu Qing with a smile, and said: ¡°Not to mention whether the emperor made mistakes, it is said that if a country has fundamental problems, then it is normal to change the dynasty.¡± As soon as the false emperor made this remark, Chu Qing felt a shock and changed his dynasty? Does Gong Family intend to treason? (End of this chapter) Chapter 1659 Chu Qing and the false emperor have 4 eyes, each of them has their own ideas. Although their conversation has just been revealed, no one will easily admit it until the end. Chu Qing smiled slightly and bowed his head, said: ¡°It¡¯s the leader who took the liberty.¡± The false emperor laughed and said: ¡°It¡¯s okay, but it¡¯s just to discuss the issue of North Korea¡¯s politics that¡¯s all, I will not take seriously.¡± Poria standing outside the door was very dignified. Today she wanted to discuss with the emperor because of something, but she didn¡¯t want to hear what Chu Qing just said. The meaning in Chu Qing¡¯s words is obvious, that is, he already suspects that the emperor is fake, then does he know that the emperor is a fake? Fu Ling listened to the conversation inside the door. Chu Qing was a wise man. Since he could guess that the emperor was a fake, he probably knew that the emperor was a person of Gong Family. Chu Qing didn¡¯t speak anymore. He just told the fake emperor enough. If the fake emperor is clever, he should tell Fuling their conversation today, then Fuling will soon show his feet. It¡¯s just that the false emperor said that the change of the dynasty did not know true or false. If it is true, then Gong Family has really played a big game. Next is the quiet meal time. Chu Qing and the false emperor did not speak anymore. Their words have already made the other party have a score in their hearts. Now it depends on who is going to mess up. After the meal, Chu Qing said goodbye to the fake emperor, and as soon as he walked out of the Imperial Palace door, he met Poria. Poria has been waiting outside the palace gate for a long time. Just after hearing the words of Chu Qing and the false emperor in the palace, Poria was really unable to bear it. After thinking about it, I think it is still necessary to try it out to see if Chu Qing has any Doubt Gong Family. ¡°Chu Qing.¡± Chu Qing looked at Fu Ling coming to him and smiled and asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡± Fu Ling looked at Chu Qing with a light smile on her face, and said, ¡°I heard that the emperor summoned you, so I waited here.¡± ¡°Something?¡± Chu Qing looked at her suspiciously. Poria slightly frowned, said: ¡°Can¡¯t I find you if it¡¯s okay?¡± Chu Qing laughed, did not speak, he knew that a sentence called bad comer, it is not an exaggeration to use on Poria. ¡°Let¡¯s go, find a place to sit, we haven¡¯t seen for a long time.¡± Fu Ling looked at Chu Qing and said, the tone could not be rejected by Chu Qing. Chu Qing will not refuse her naturally. Now that Understood Gong Family intends to treason, of course he has to take the opportunity to understand what plans the Gong Family has and what the real emperor is. 2 people found a tavern, Poria ordered a few bottles of wine, and drank with Chu Qing. ¡°You took the soldiers out and fought to win the battle, and I¡¯m really happy for you.¡± Fu Ling raised her glass with a smile and said, ¡°Congratulations.¡± Chu Qing looked at her with a smile, then drank back to drink, Fu Ling watched his movements, a glance of crafty eyes flashed by. Poria poured wine to Chu Qing and said, ¡°I heard that you have sent soldiers out this time, and a lot of things have happened. Can you tell me something?¡± Chu Qing looked at her indifferently and said, ¡°This is nothing to say, but it is just a confrontation between the two armies.¡± ¡°Really? But I also heard that there seems to be a traitor in the army, but it has been dealt with by you.¡± Poria said with a smile. Chu Qing was not surprised that Fuling knew these things, but he was very puzzled. What did Fuling want to mention these things for no reason? Fu Ling glanced at the silent Chu Qing and said, ¡°Chu Qing, I know everything you do is for the safety of the world¡¯s 100 surnames. So, do you think that as long as you can make peace and security, who will be the king? it¡¯s the same?¡± Chu Qing looked at Poria without changing her face. The original intention of Poria was this, but why did she tell him this? (End of this chapter) Chapter 1660 ¡°Poulin, we have known each other for so long, we don¡¯t have to turn around and talk, you just say it, what do you want me to do?¡± Fu Ling looked at Chu Qing with a smile on his face, and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t want you to do anything but just think that we have the same idea, so we might come together in the future.¡± Chu Qing shook his head incomprehensible and said, ¡°You can speak more clearly.¡± Poria seemed somewhat helplessly nodded, and then said with a smile: ¡°In short, if I become an enemy with Imperial Court in the future, will you help me?¡± Chu Qing knew that Fu Ling wanted to test whether he would stand on her side. After thinking about it, Chu Qing said: ¡°If your original intention is to protect the safety of the 100 surnames in the world, then I will naturally stand by you. Here. ¡° Hearing Chu Qing ¡¯s words, Fu Ling ¡¯s happy nodded said, ¡°You can rest assured that I ¡¯m not a person who is greedy for prosperity and wealth. I am only for the sake of the world.¡± Chu Qing picked up the glass and said, ¡°If you are telling the truth, then when it comes with swords drawn and bows bent, I will definitely help you.¡± Po Lin carried Chuan Qing and touched the cup with Chu Qing, and then drank it, got the desired answer, and she was really happy. Chu Qing raised his eyes and glanced at Poria. In order to be able to figure out Poria as soon as possible and to figure out what Gong Family wanted to do, he had to pretend that Poria would help her. Fu Ling was very satisfied with the answer given by Chu Qing. She also called Dian Xiao 2 and asked for several bottles of good wine, and then invited Chu Qing to drink for various reasons. ¡°This glass of wine, congratulations on being a Wulin Alliance Leader.¡± Chu Qing shook his head helplessly and said, ¡°It has been a long time since I became a martial arts Alliance Leader. Is there any need to congratulate?¡± ¡°Naturally is necessary.¡± Fu Ling said nodded seriously, ¡°At that time we had a misunderstanding between us, and before that I hurt you, so this glass of wine is both congratulatory and guilty.¡± Chu Qing smiled lightly and said, ¡°It¡¯s all past, don¡¯t worry.¡± Fu Ling shook his head and said, ¡°No, I will not forget that I wounded you, and then healed what you ignored.¡± Chu Qing looked at Poria, two people with four eyes facing each other. Finally, Poria didn¡¯t open his eyes first, and said with his glass: ¡°In short, can you drink this glass of wine?¡± Fu Ling said everything on this one. Chu Qing had no reason to refuse. He had to pick up the glass and drank out the wine in the glass. Fu Ling was very happy to see Chu Qing drinking, and continued pouring wine for him, and then said: ¡°This glass of wine congratulates you on bringing soldiers to war and returning triumphantly.¡± Chu Qing was deeply puzzled by Fu Ling, which one was it? However, despite his doubts, he drank the wine according to his words. After seeing Chu Qing drinking, Fu Ling suddenly said: ¡°From now on, we will be the relationship of the alliance.¡± Chu Qing¡¯s calm-faced nodded said, ¡°Yes. As long as your original intention remains the same, I will always be your ally. However, do you believe me? After all, our purpose at first is not the same.¡± Fu Ling looked at him with a smile, and said, ¡°In order to prove my trust in you, I will give this thing to you at the moment.¡± Fu Ling took out something from her arms while talking. Chu Qing reached over and took a look. It turned out to be a defense map. Fu Ling actually gave this to him. Did he really trust him? Fu Ling looked at Chu Qing, then knocked on the table and said to him: ¡°As an ally, should you also express something to me?¡± Chu Qing looked at her unclearly, wondering what she wanted from him? Fu Ling smiled slightly and said, ¡°Military power.¡± Chu Qing immediately understood that Fu Ling had turned around for a long time in order to obtain military power from his hands. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1661 Seeing Poria put down the wine glass, smiling and waiting for his reply, Chu Qing put the wine glass in front of his mouth without changing his expression, and drank up. I thought this was also an opportunity for Fuling to trust him. When I thought that he had anticipated this before entering the palace, he was carrying a fake imitation soldier symbol. At this time, he didn¡¯t have to worry about it. Put down the glass. Affectionate: ¡°Since it is what you want, I will give it to you.¡± Hearing this, Poria eyes immediately lit up, looking at Chu Qing like brilliant lights and vibrant colors. ¡°Here.¡± Chu Qing poured himself wine in one hand and groped his body in one hand. It took a while before the high imitation fake soldier¡¯s talisman was taken out, and he put it in front of Poria without a second thought. ¡°Chu Qing, I know you still love me.¡± Seeing Chu Qing is so refreshing, Poria is very satisfied, with a smile on his face, a crooked body, and leaning on him softly, picking up wine cup and reaching out to him In front of him, we must clink glasses with him, ¡°Come and respect our friendship.¡± Chu Qing had a bad cold in his heart, but still pretend to be polite with her, smiled and echoed: ¡°Respect.¡± 2 people at the same time looked up and drank, Fu Ling gently blocked Chu Qing¡¯s hand to drink wine, and whispered in his ear: ¡°I¡¯m coming.¡± The aroma of wine emerged from her mouth and spit on Chu Qing¡¯s ears and neck, making him unable to help with goose bumps. Chu Qing followed her and watched her fill up for 2 people. Some of them could not bear the breath of Poria constantly advancing towards him, Chu Qing took it as soon as he took the wine glass in his hand, in order to relieve the greasy, but also to make him a little sensible. Fuling still leaned against Chu Qing as if she were boneless, but her finger lightly tapped on the weapon symbol, her eyes drifted away, and she said softly, ¡°You have relied on me for this matter of military power. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Chu Qing gave a hand, put down the glass, turned his head to look at Poria, and didn¡¯t know what idea she was playing. Poria didn¡¯t look at Chu Qing, but got up from him, put the soldiers away, straightened his back, poured wine to Chu Qing dynamically and gracefully, his red lips lifted up and down, casually said: ¡°Bring me Shi Wushuang. ¡° Not listening to his words, Duan¡¯s obedient beauty pours wine paintings. If anyone who has nothing to do with it reads, he must envy Chu Qing¡¯s good luck and be served by the beauty. But Chu Qing was not here. He was thinking about the reason why Fu Ling made this request. If he didn¡¯t understand, he asked straightforwardly, ¡°Why do you want me to kidnap her?¡± ¡°I have my own reasons, you just say, should I ask?¡± Xu Shi Chu Qing¡¯s series of behaviors made Fuling feel more at ease, speaking more boldly than before, no longer carefully considered export words Will it cause his dissatisfaction. Drinking wine in a small sip while waiting for an answer. Chu Qing was stunned. After thinking about it, he responded first. ¡°You are so nice.¡± Seeing Chu Qing was almost 100 by 100, and Fu Ling smiled very much. 2 people no longer discuss these things, and focus on drinking. After eating for a while, Poria was already drunk on the table, Chu Qing shook her and said: ¡°Poria, Poria ¡­¡± Seeing that she did not respond, she spoke to the Gong Family who was not far from the door, and turned and left. Leaving the tavern, Chu Qing thought of his discoveries these days, and decided to go to Ye Family, intending to tell Ye Chenxi about them and let her make some preparations in advance. Idle all the way and get rid of the shadow of the Gong Family. Then I walked around and made a big circle. I drilled into a small road from a place not in line with Ye Family and speeded up to Ye Family. When I came to the Ye Family area, Chu Qing stopped at the same place, secretly recalling the location of Ye Chenxi¡¯s important palace. After comparing the directions, I lucked Inner Strength and went quietly to the palace. When he came out of the hall, Chu Qing felt a little bit and knew that Ye Chenxi was inside. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1662 There was only Ye Chenxi in it. Chu Qing walked to the corner outside the palace, and the Inner Strength was thrown into a ball on a window in the palace. Hey! Sudden movement from the window caused Ye Chenxi to flip through. The document¡¯s hand flicked and quickly looked up there, empty. Chu Qing¡¯s Inner Strength has been dissipated in the air, and only the window that is still trembling lightly proves that the movement of Fang Cai is not false. After a moment of silence, Ye Chenxi walked towards the window, and saw the second group of things hit the window, and then dissipated. After a little concentration, he sensed the familiar breath, opened the window, looked out, and saw a corner. There is a silhouette of Chu Qing, waving at her. Seeing this, Ye Chenxi gestured for him and entered the hall. The window opened wide and Ye Chenxi stepped back a few steps. After a few moments, Chu Qing flew in. Ye Chenxi quickly closed the window, while looking at Chu Qing¡¯s situation, and asked with concern: ¡°You are back, did you get hurt on the battlefield?¡± ¡°There are 100 beasts beside me, so I will be injured, you can rest assured.¡± Chu Qing smiled helplessly, followed Ye Chenxi¡¯s movements in a circle, let her feel at ease. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Ye Chenxi settled down with his own eyes. Thinking of his main purpose, Chu Qing said with a straight face, and said in a low voice: ¡°I have an important discovery, we find a hidden place to speak.¡± Hearing this, Ye Chenxi looked calm and said softly, ¡°Go to my room.¡± Chu Qing nodded. Ye Chenxi led the way in front, and it was very smooth along the way. I came to the compartment of Ye Chenxi without any twists and turns. No one noticed the trace of Chu Qing. As soon as Chu Qing entered the room, Ye Chenxi quickly closed the door and set up a silent barrier. 2 people sat opposite each other at the table. Ye Chenxi was thinking about Chu Qing¡¯s discovery, and as soon as he sat down, he asked directly, ¡°What did you find?¡± ¡°What do you think this is?¡± Chu Qing took out the defense map that Fu Ling gave him in the dark sleeves of his body and placed it in front of Ye Chenxi. Seeing that Chu Qing was so serious, Ye Chenxi immediately unfolded the object, and at first glance he was surprised. He looked up and looked towards towards him uncertainly and asked, ¡°This ¡­ is this a defense map?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s Gong Family¡¯s defense map.¡± Chu Qing¡¯s firm nodded. Ye Chenxi carefully discerned that the defense map did not look fake. ¡°Is this true? How did you get it?¡± ¡°It was Fuling who gave me the initiative. According to the situation at that time, there will be no fakes.¡± Chu Qing thought about the situation and explained in detail: ¡°And I understood Gong Family an important secret, they are ready to rebel, this defense The picture is that I pretended to promise Poria, I will stand on her side and help her to rebel, so she gave it to me. ¡° Suddenly hearing this news, Ye Chenxi startled and said in disbelief: ¡°What? Are they going to rebel?¡± Chu Qing understood Ye Chenxi¡¯s reaction and nodded and said: ¡°Their multi-faceted movements that have been so fanatical recently are precisely because of this, and the deeper ones are not known.¡± In this way, the unclear behaviors of Gong Family in the past have also been reasonably explained. Ye Chenxi gradually calmed down. Gong Family¡¯s rebellion is a major event and must be stopped. After picking up the teacup and sipping the tea, Ye Chenxi had a preliminary plan in mind. He must prevent the Gong Family ¡¯s influence from continuing to swell. As soon as his heart moved, he told Chu Qing: ¡°Aristocratic Family has not been pulled by Gong Family yet. ? ¡° ¡°Well, but Fuling is already planning.¡± Chu Qing nodded, a sudden flash of light in his mind, Fuling asked him to kidnap Shi Wushuang to give her the reason probably to win over Aristocratic Family. Ye Chenxi said: ¡°Aristocratic Family and Gong Family are not the same people. They should not be able to go together. We can draw them together. With the help of the world and Ye family, we can stop the Gong Family.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 1663 ¡°This plan is feasible, but we must seize the time.¡± Chu Qing agrees very much, but with the mentality of Aristocratic Family, I am afraid that I will not easily align with them without going through some things, but this attitude should be made clear. Seeing Chu Qing also agreed, Ye Chenxi increased her confidence and got up: ¡°It¡¯s not too late, I will go to Aristocratic Family now.¡± ¡°It¡¯s tomorrow, you look outside.¡± Chu Qing didn¡¯t know whether to cry or laugh, and stopped Ye Chenxi, pointing to the dim sky outside. Ye Chenxi smiled, ¡°I¡¯m too anxious to forget the hour.¡± 2 people look at each other and laugh. After a moment, Chu Qing got up and left. ¡°Chu Qing, are you leaving?¡± Ye Chenxi asked reluctantly, looking at Chu Qing¡¯s back. Chu Qing explained back: ¡°Well, I ¡¯m still under Fuling ¡¯s undercover. As soon as 10000 people from Gong Family discovered that I would have more trouble in Ye Family, I would go back to the restaurant and rest as well.¡± ¡°Okay, you pay more attention to safety.¡± Ye Chenxi knew that it was not when her children were in love, and the overall situation was important, so she hid her daughter¡¯s gesture. ¡°You too.¡± Chu Qing walked over to Ye Chenxi, embraced her in her arms, and whispered a word in her ear before turning to leave agilely. Ye Chenxi quickly walked to the window and looked at it for a long time before closing the window. The next day, in view of the seriousness of the incident, early in the morning, Ye Chenxi took a few Ye Family people and went straight to visit Aristocratic Family. Ye Chenxi¡¯s attitude was sufficient, and the attitude was friendly. The entire group was soon released into the Aristocratic Family. Several people were taken to the parlor by the Aristocratic Family servants. After a while, some principals of the Aristocratic Family headed by Shi Wushuang came over. 2 Fang Hanhui talked for a while, Shi Wushuang asked impatiently: ¡°Ye Chenxi, your Ye Family people come to our Aristocratic Family, what¡¯s the point of doing it?¡± ¡°Shi Young Master also asked don¡¯t be impatient, I wonder if you have noticed some of the family¡¯s movements since this time?¡± Ye Chenxi expression Yi Su said seriously, ¡°But I know the purpose of their actions like this ? ¡° Shi Wushuang said angrily: ¡°Their Gong Family¡¯s recent actions are more frequent, but what does this have to do with your intention today? Is it possible that you know their purpose?¡± ¡°That¡¯s why, I have accurate sources. Gong Family deliberately rebelled. The latest movements are all in preparation. Presumably Gong Family will soon find Aristocratic Family and want to woo you.¡± Ye Chenxi nodded and said: ¡°And the purpose of my coming today is to want your Aristocratic Family to form an alliance with my Ye Family to work together to prevent Gong Family¡¯s rebellion.¡± The people of Aristocratic Family all showed surprise, such as Ye Chenxi, who were generally unbelievable at first, but some thoughtful people quickly thought of something and quickly accepted the news. Ye Chenxi went on to say: ¡°The strength of the world and the Ye family will be combined, and the Gong Family will be somewhat afraid. It will no longer be easy to rebel, and it will also completely eliminate the Gong Family¡¯s rebellion and seek favorable time for us ¡­¡± She also wanted to say something useful to win over the Aristocratic Family, but Shi Wushuang waved to interrupt, she perfunctoryly said: ¡°Ye Chenxi, your intention is our understood, but Gong Family deliberately rebelled this matter. Aristocratic Family has not confirmed it yet. When you listen to what your family said, you will form an alliance with you, so you go back first, and we will talk about the alliance after we confirm it. ¡° ¡°Shi Young Master, I ¡­¡± Ye Chenxi wanted to say it again, but Shi Wushuang was impatient and listened again. She waved her hand directly and instructed outwards: ¡°Come here, give away guests.¡± When the words fell, an Aristocratic Family servant pushed the door in and came to Ye Chenxi and the others, and said respectfully, ¡°Patriarch Ye, please come here.¡± ¡°You ¡­¡± Ye Chenxi was a little bit irritated by Shi Wushuang¡¯s chasing gesture, pointing at her and wondering what to say. The servant of Aristocratic Family urged respectfully: ¡°Patriarch Ye, please cooperate, otherwise if we offend you, we will have no way.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 1664 Ye Chenxi laughed angrily, mocking: ¡°You servant of Aristocratic Family is really obedient.¡± After that, he didn¡¯t wait for the reaction inside, and left straight away. Ye Family soon left, everyone in the meeting room. An elder beside Shi Wushuang analyzed: ¡°Young Master, Patriarch Ye impossible, just for the sake of a fake news, came here to persuade us to persuade us to form an alliance, which would not benefit them much.¡± Another elder frowns asked, ¡°Yes, Young Master, if Gong Family is really prepared to rebel, what should we do?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Everyone talking at once, Shi Wushuang said that her head was big. She rubbed her forehead and waved her hand impatiently, saying: ¡°I have my own opinion on this matter, please go ahead.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Aristocratic Family person in charge responded and left. But for a moment, only Shi Wushuang was left in the meeting room. She was sitting on the main seat, tapping her desktop with her fingers, and fell into contemplation. Gong Family deliberately rebelled against such a secret secret. It was not Ye Chenxi who could detect it. Then someone must tell her specifically, then this person is likely ¡­ Recently entered the Gong Family, and will not easily dedicate his loyalty to the Gong Family, there is only one, Chu Qing, he must be understood. Thinking about this, Shi Wushuang decided to go to Chu Qing personally and ask for a clear understanding. The person who called the Aristocratic Family to hear the news asked Chu Qing¡¯s foothold and immediately set off. When coming to the restaurant, Shi Wushuang showed his identity and went directly to the door of Chu Qing¡¯s room. Without knocking on the door a few times, Chu Qing opened it from the inside. Shi Wushuang noticed that he had no change in her expression as if he knew she would come. ¡°Sit and drink?¡± Chu Qing greeted Shi Wushuang after closing the door. Shi Wushuang was also there, and found a comfortable position nearby to sit down. ¡°At random, do you know I¡¯m coming?¡± Chu Qing shook his head, put a glass of water in front of her, honestly said: ¡°I just think you are likely to come, the place is shabby, only boiled water.¡± ¡°The news that Gong Family wants to rebel is that you told Ye Chenxi, what else do you know?¡± Shi Wushuang rolled the eyes, asking what she wanted to know. Chu Qing sat down and did n¡¯t sell anything. He directly pointed out and said: ¡°Fu Ling asked me to kidnap you and give it to her. The purpose is not stated, but you can guess some of it. The biggest effect you can play is the influence The Aristocratic Family behind you, other things are self-evident. ¡° Shi Wushuang picked up the glass on the coffee table and took a sip. ¡°You told me so generously, obviously you are not on Fuling¡¯s side, what are you going to do?¡± Shi Wushuang raised a brow and looked at Chu Qing. Chu Qing nodded, said: ¡°I hope you pretend to be unconscious, let me kidnap ¡­¡± Halfway through the words, Shi Wushuang interrupted, ¡°I am walking right into a trap. In Fuling¡¯s hands, can you still guarantee my safety?¡± ¡°I can.¡± Seeing Shi Wushuang¡¯s apparently unbelief, Chu Qing added: ¡°Fu Ling has some trust in me. Once I successfully kidnap you back, she will trust me even more, and some secret things will be given to me. Go for it, say something about you. ¡° Shi Wushuang still has doubts. Chu Qing also persuaded: ¡°If you don¡¯t go into the tiger¡¯s den, you will get a tiger. If you want to know what Poria really wants to do with the Aristocratic Family, you have to take this risk. There is no free lunch in the world.¡± ¡°Yes, I agreed.¡± Shi Wushuang clenched the teeth agreed. ¡°Okay, let me explain in advance, no matter what you hear or feel, don¡¯t act act blindly without thinking, must believe me, don¡¯t shake your heart, otherwise there will be any accidents, I can¡¯t help it, understand?¡± Chu Qing asked with confidence. Hearing this, Shi Wushuang looked bitter, but his mind was not firm. Seeing her like this, Chu Qing was helpless. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1665 Chu Qing had no choice but to give her peace of mind pills, ¡°I promise that you will eventually have to leave Fuling¡¯s control in full tail. You are the Young Master of Aristocratic Family. If something goes wrong, Aristocratic Family is not annoying. . ¡° ¡°Okay, come on.¡± Shi Wushuang nodded again and again, lying on the big sofa with a big faceless face, closing his eyes and pretending to be unconscious. Seeing this, Chu Qing did n¡¯t delay too much, fearing that Shi Wushuang would suddenly regret it, and quickly turned around to take out the rope that had been prepared, wrapped her around for a few times, and tied it tightly. Then he carried Shi Wushuang on his shoulders, exited the restaurant, and went straight to Gong Family. Coming to Gong Family, the Gong Family knew Chu Qing¡¯s speciality and did not block it. He came directly to Po Ling all the way. As soon as he entered the door, Fuling¡¯s gaze looked over. Chu Qing threw Shi Wushuang directly on the ground, and said to Fu Ling: ¡°Shi Wushuang is here, but it¡¯s not a shame.¡± Fu Ling Yixi left the position and walked to Shi Wushuang to squat down, carefully looked at her face, after confirming that it was true, the smile on her face was deeper, and she said to Chu Qing: ¡°You have worked hard.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, she¡¯s a waste wood without any immortal strength. Tying her is just a very easy thing.¡± Chu Qing waved her hand at random, indicating that this was not a major event. ¡°It¡¯s your skill, even if she is a waste wood, the place to stay is the expert Aristocratic Family.¡± Po Ling shook her head. Hearing this, Chu Qing could only smile. ¡°Okay, you leave first. I still have something to do.¡± Fu Wuling glanced at Shi Wushuang on the ground. Thinking of her plan, she urged Chu Qing to leave. Chu Qing walked out a few steps, and then returned to ask the unanswered question yesterday: ¡°Poulin, what do you want Shi Wushuang to do?¡± Poria shook his head silently. Seeing this, Chu Qing had no choice but to walk out. ¡°Wait.¡± Just after a few steps, she heard Fu Ling¡¯s instructions, looked back at her, and asked, puzzled, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Fuling hesitated for a while, or directly said: ¡°You send a message out, that Fuling kidnapped Shi Wushuang.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Chu Qing nodded and turned to leave, with some speculation in his mind. Out of the Gong Family, Chu Qing went straight to the Aristocratic Family. He thought that Fuling wanted people to hear that news. I am afraid that it was Aristocratic Family. Now it is better to do things according to her instructions. Near Aristocratic Family. Chu Qing randomly found some beggar, gave them some money, and let them spread the news. The beggars didn¡¯t say anything else, but the spread of the news was excellent. Within half a day, the Aristocratic Family people learned of the news, and the news spread even farther away. In the Aristocratic Family Chamber, all the principals of the Aristocratic Family are here, discussing spiritedly. ¡°peng!¡± The door of the Chamber was suddenly pushed open, and Aristocratic Family Patriarch strode in. ¡°I heard that Wushuang was kidnapped by Gong Family Patriarch Poria. Is this true or false? Is there any exact news?¡± Aristocratic Family Patriarch walked in the wind, and as soon as he entered the hall, Yaque was silent and only heard her eager. Question. Aristocratic Family Patriarch sat down to the throne. When no one answered, she vigorously shot the table and shouted: ¡°Why, deaf? Speak.¡± As the words fell, the table seemed to tremble a few times. ¡°Patriarch is also pleased to anger, this matter has been sent to investigate the authenticity, but the news has not yet been returned.¡± An Aristocratic Family person in charge of this matter got up and replied. ¡°It¡¯s been so long since I have determined whether the news is true or false. Aristocratic Family normally keeps you all for dry food, and none of them are reliable.¡± Aristocratic Family Patriarch got angry and spoke without careful diction. Patriarch is on his head, and all Aristocratic Family people can only shrink their necks to make them quail-shaped, hoping that their anger will not burn on their heads. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1666 ¡°Report ~¡± The announcements from outside the door rescued all Aristocratic Family people in the hall, which were relaxed. ¡°Come in!¡± Aristocratic Family Patriarch turned out loudly shouted. As the words fell, the door was quickly pushed open, and an Aristocratic Family servant ran in and came down to kneel in front of Aristocratic Family Patriarch to report: ¡°Jian Patriarch, according to the investigation, the news that Young Master was kidnapped by Gong Family Patriarch Poria is true, this The news was also deliberately released by them. ¡° ¡°peng!¡± The desktop was vigorously cracked by Aristocratic Family Patriarch, ¡°How can the damn Gong Family, Wushuang fall into their hands?¡± ¡°Patriarch, Young Master should not be a big problem for the time being. Early this morning, Patriarch Ye personally came to persuade us to form an alliance with them, on the grounds that Gong Family intends to rebel, and the purpose of Gong Family to seize Young Master is probably also here.¡± Hall After calming down for a while, he and Shi Wushuang met Ye Chenxi¡¯s elders. ¡°Oh! Their Gong Family is really brave and even thinking about the emperor¡¯s dream.¡± Aristocratic Family Patriarch was not surprised by the news, ridiculed a few words with a dark face, and thought of the safety of Shi Wushuang, he quickly instructed: ¡°Quick Go and send a post to Gong Family to meet Fu Ling. ¡° Perhaps it was Fuling who had been paying attention to this matter, and the Aristocratic Family people quickly received a response. Aristocratic Family Patriarch opened the letter and wrote the time and place of the meeting. Without hesitation, Aristocratic Family Patriarch took several Aristocratic Family people to the restaurant. When I came to the door of the restaurant room number in my heart, I was opened as soon as I knocked on the door. Aristocratic Family Patriarch stepped in and took a few steps to see Poria sitting in the main seat waiting for them. Aristocratic Family Patriarch ca n¡¯t help but start to ask Poria to ask her, ¡°Fu Patriarch, we Aristocratic Family and you Gong Family have always been minds their own business, why do you tie my eldest daughter unparalleled, would you like to join us Aristocratic Family Enemy? ¡° ¡°Shi Patriarch also asked to rest his anger, we have something to say slowly, please sit down.¡± Fu Ling is still the smiling face welcoming, an elegant gesture. Aristocratic Family Patriarch didn¡¯t build a bridge of Fuling at all, and still stood seriously, said coldly: ¡°hmph, I¡¯m afraid there is nothing to say between us. You can put Wushuang now, and I can still think that nothing happened. No matter how good Fuling¡¯s attitude is, it is useless. She immediately froze her face and said, ¡°Since Shi Patriarch refusing a toast, I have to eat fine wine, then I have to satisfy you. I also ask Patriarch to acknowledge To clear the situation, it is Shi Wushuang in my hands now, not my Gong Family in your Aristocratic Family. ¡° Aristocratic Family Patriarch¡¯s face suddenly fell, silent. ¡°Shi Patriarch came to me so quickly, and it made me more understood Shi Wushuang¡¯s value. I don¡¯t know how Shi Patriarch would hurt her baby daughter?¡± Aristocratic Family Patriarch frowned and looked at Poria with an unpleasant look. ¡°It¡¯s better to say something, what do you want Aristocratic Family to do?¡± ¡°Shi Patriarch is really a refreshing person, well, then I don¡¯t hide anymore. I think Aristocratic Family joins me in rebelling together.¡± Fu Ling smiled and said that when he asked, the ambition in his eyes seemed to burst out directly. ¡°This is a big deal.¡± Aristocratic Family Patriarch said solemnly. ¡°Oh, since that is the case, Shi Wushuang will be the soul of the rebel who is under the sword. Presumably Patriarch insists on morality, should not care.¡± Fu Ling¡¯s smile stiffened, his mouth fell instantly, and he let out a deadly threat. Aristocratic Family Patriarch¡¯s breath suddenly increased, his face was extremely ugly, his eyes stared at Poria as if he were watching a viper. After waiting for a while, Poria was a little impatient and said, ¡°Why, can¡¯t Patriarch make a decision yet? Then not equal to me make the decision for you.¡± With that, Fuling¡¯s hand was raised and instructed: ¡°Come here, drive them away, Shi Wushuang¡¯s life ¡­¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 1667 ¡°Slow, I promise you.¡± Aristocratic Family Patriarch began to interrupt Poria¡¯s next words. Hearing this, Fu Ling put down his hand, put on a smiley face, and patted a few times with his applause: ¡°a wise man submits to circumstances, Shi Patriarch decided this way earlier, and our relationship will not be as tense as before. Of course, it is not too late. ¡° Aristocratic Family Patriarch¡¯s attitude is not so enthusiastic, and he said with a cold face: ¡°Please also take Fu Patriarch to ensure that my female unparalleled life is correct.¡± ¡°Relax, as long as Aristocratic Family doesn¡¯t regret it, her safety will be correct.¡± Fuling didn¡¯t mind a smiley face when the goal was achieved. ¡°Aristocratic Family will not regret it, and please let Patriarch do it.¡± Aristocratic Family Patriarch said indifferently: ¡°If the Patriarch wants to do something with Aristocratic Family, just send someone to order and say goodbye.¡± Poria nodded said with a smile: ¡°Slow walking without sending.¡± With the chip raise of Aristocratic Family, her plan is one step closer to success. Po Ling returned to Gong Family with a good mood, and was eager to share this good news with Chu Qing, so he went directly to his residence in Gong Family. Chu Qing is cultivating in the hospital, and when he senses the smell of Poria, he slowly regains his power. ¡°Poulin, why are you here, and I have something to do?¡± Chu Qing asked with confusion. ¡°Something to tell you, enter the house.¡± Fu Ling went directly to his room. Chu Qing poured her a glass of water, sat down opposite her, and asked, ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Aristocratic Family It has been drawn to me, our chances of rebellion are much greater.¡± Fu Ling said happily, with some pride in his eyebrows. ¡°You called me to kidnap Shi Wushuang because of this?¡± Chu Qing feigning ignorance asked. Poria was nodded, confessed, and brought a little more careful question: ¡°Yes, aren¡¯t you angry?¡± After deliberately leaving her in silence for a while, Chu Qing only replied: ¡°No, after all, it¡¯s about your plan.¡± ¡°Since the Aristocratic Family is close, Shi Wushuang can let it go.¡± Fu Ling Xin Xi, no longer shy away from this matter, said: ¡°Just can¡¯t let go like this, but also need to do some security, lest Aristocratic Family repent.¡± ¡°What guarantee?¡± Chu Qing asked intentionally. ¡°This is a bottle of slow-onset poison. You go to poison Shi Wushuang and keep her in our hands.¡± Fu Ling thought for a while, then she had a plan and took a bottle of poison from her body and put it on Chu Qing In front of you. Chu Qing picked up the poison bottle and didn¡¯t refuse. ¡°Okay, I will do it now.¡± Poria nodded, followed Chu Qing out of the room, separated from him at the courtyard door. Chu Qing watched Fuling go away until she could not see her trace before turning to the room where Shi Wushuang was imprisoned. At a dead end on the road, Chu Qing secretly poured out the poison in the poison bottle and cleaned the bottle with Inner Strength After a while, I poured the jelly beans into it. Came outside the cell. ¡°Patriarch sent me.¡± Chu Qing said to the guarding Gong Family servant. Regarding Shi Wushuang, Patriarch always cared about it. Furthermore, Shi Wushuang was tied back by this person. The guard of the Gong Family servant was not afraid of him lying, and he let it go. When Chu Qing expressionless entered the cell, Shi Wushuang was lying on the bed boringly. When he saw Chu Qing coming in, he jumped up and pointed at his expression with excitement. Afraid of her bad things, Chu Qing hurriedly shook her head and put her index finger to her mouth, silently shushing, and instructed her not to talk nonsense. Shi Wushuang was busy nodded, calmed down, shouted loudly: ¡°You kidnapper, what are you doing here?¡± ¡°Come and feed you intestinal poison.¡± Chu Qing deliberately said indifferently, without a touch of emotion. ¡°What, don¡¯t you ¡­ are you afraid of the Aristocratic Family behind me?¡± Shi Wushuang was startled. When he was shocked, he would scold him for not speaking credit, and he saw him doing a ¡°reassuring¡± lip to her, and quickly pressed Live changed. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1668 ¡°Hmph, the Aristocratic Family at that time could not control me.¡± Chu Qing said as he clamped Shi Wushuang¡¯s chin, and put a poison bottle into her mouth. ¡°You ¡­ um ¡­ um ¡­¡± Shi Wushuang was struggling subconsciously with his sudden behavior. Even if he believed in him, he was still afraid that it really was. It was not sweet until after the entrance. The taste of the jelly beans I have eaten is relieved. Seeing Shi Wushuang swallowed, Chu Qing let go of his hand. ¡°Cough cough, vomit ¡­¡± Shi Wushuang was choked with a few choking sounds, and remembered what he was doing. Chu Qing said ruthlessly: ¡°Don¡¯t waste your time, this poison melts in the mouth, you don¡¯t want to spit it out, obediently and honestly obediently and honestly is the foundation of life.¡± ¡°You must not die, vomit ¡­¡± Shi Wushuang seemed to have fun and became addicted. Chu Qing rolled his eyes silently, and gave her an indifferent glance, turned her away and turned away. Shi Wushuang was shocked by Chu Qing at first glance, wondering if she had acted in a fire, and then thought again, this was originally a play, even if he wanted to settle the accounts after the autumn, he could not find a reason, and he was relieved. Chu Qing went out of the cell and went to Fuling. In the office. Chu Qing reported to Poria: ¡°I have taken Shi Wushuang with poison. Presumably, even if she returned to Aristocratic Family, Aristocratic Family would not dare to repent easily.¡± ¡°Okay, you worked hard, you go to rest first.¡± Fu Ling said softly. Chu Qing responded and left. She is most aware of the characteristics of poisons. Since Shi Wushuang has taken the poisons, she is now dead short of life and poses no threat, but she can put her back. Thinking about this, Poria instructed: ¡°Come here, put Shi Wushuang on go.¡± Gong Family¡¯s servants get orders and go to work immediately. Poria dealt with the task for a while, and thought that Aristocratic Family had been controlled by her, but there were some things that could let them come forward to do it, hooked her lips, and pulled out a piece of stationery, wrote some things, sealed it and sealed the stationery. Envelope, write the words ¡®Shi Patriarch Ç× Æô¡¯ on the envelope. ¡°Come here, send this letter to Aristocratic Family, be sure to let Aristocratic Family complete as soon as possible.¡± Po Ling raised his hand and a Gong Family servant stepped forward. Seeing the servant leave quickly, Fu Ling was very pleased when she thought of the picture of Aristocratic Family accomplishing those things. Aristocratic Family. Aristocratic Family Patriarch took the envelope and sent the Gong Family servant away. As soon as he opened the envelope and saw the contents inside, his face turned blue and he hurriedly called the Aristocratic Family to go to the meeting room to discuss. The Chamber of Deputies. ¡°You all have a look.¡± Aristocratic Family Patriarch threw the envelope at the people around him. After everyone circulated, they all had a calm face, and the things written on the envelope were all evil things that bullied the people and disturbed the public order. Once this was done according to the above, I am afraid that the reputation of the Aristocratic Family had also fallen by half. ¡°You talk about, according to what regulations to do this thing?¡± After a moment of silence, Aristocratic Family Patriarch began. ¡°Patriarch, we can¡¯t do these things.¡± The elder persuaded. The others glanced at Patriarch¡¯s complexion, hesitating, not daring to follow. Aristocratic Family Patriarch asked directly: ¡°Shi Gong, can you guarantee the unparalleled life?¡± ¡°This, this oh!¡± The elder could not refute, but could only sigh. Seeing this, Aristocratic Family Patriarch has a softer tone, saying: ¡°I know these things will affect the reputation of Aristocratic Family, but this is for the sake of Wushuang¡¯s life, everyone basically looks at Wushuang grew up, you can Seeing Wushuang die? ¡° Everyone was persuaded to say one thing: ¡°Patriarch, we all listen to you, just do whatever you say.¡± ¡°Yes, Musou is the Young Master of our Aristocratic Family, and now only her safety is the first priority.¡± Some people echoed. ¡°¡­¡± Seeing everyone agrees, Aristocratic Family Patriarch feels relieved in his heart and presses everyone talking at once with both hands, saying: ¡°Okay, then complete the above request in the fastest time.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 1669 I have done enough construction in my heart, so when I do those evil things, the Aristocratic Family is also swift and decisive, and it did n¡¯t take long to complete all the requirements stated in the Poria letter. Without any warning or concealment, it was like suddenly doing some evil things on a whim, making the 100 surnames discreetly criticize the Aristocratic Family. Ye Family and Ye Chenxi have been paying attention to the actions of Aristocratic Family and Gong Family. When several evil things that Aristocratic Family did suddenly came to her ears, she immediately thought of the rumors that Fuling kidnapped Shi Wushuang. That¡¯s true, so Aristocratic Family is controlled by Poria, these commands must be Poria. Although there are reasons for this, she is clear about Fuling¡¯s method. It is absolutely undesirable for Aristocratic Family to be controlled in this way, and she believes that with Chu Qing, Shi Wushuang will not be dangerous. Thinking of this, Ye Chenxi immediately stopped his business and went to visit Aristocratic Family alone. Before coming to the alliance, Ye Chenxi was received by Aristocratic Family Patriarch. Aristocratic Family Patriarch said without leaving a little room: ¡°Patriarch Ye, if you came for the previous alliance, I can tell you clearly, impossible.¡± ¡°Shi Patriarch, I am not here to form an alliance. I just hope that you will no longer be fooled by Poria and help her do harm together. If you are worried about the safety of Se Young Master, I can guarantee that she will be fine.¡± Ye Chenxi also spoke directly. ¡°You promise? Ridiculous, what guarantee do you take? Is it possible that Fuling will listen to you, Ye Family Patriarch?¡± Those evil things were not willing to do. Now I listen to Ye Chenxi¡¯s big talk here, even more so Impatient, Aristocratic Family Patriarch was instructed directly out: ¡°Come here, drop off.¡± Ye Chenxi was speechless again, but he couldn¡¯t produce any real evidence. He had to leave first. Aristocratic Family Patriarch sat at the desk sullenly. I do n¡¯t know how long it took, and a servant ran in, ¡°Jian Patriarch, someone who claimed to be Chu Qing asked for advice.¡± Chu Qing, what is he doing here? I didn¡¯t want to see it, and thought of his relationship with Fuling, he said: ¡°Let him come in.¡± Aristocratic Family Patriarch said angrily: ¡°The sun really came out from the west, I wonder if you are here to do anything expensive?¡± ¡°It won¡¯t take long for Shi Wushuang to return to Aristocratic Family intact and invite Aristocratic Family Patriarch to stop participating in Gong Family¡¯s rebellion.¡± Chu Qing directly explained the intention. ¡°How do I know if your words are true or false, Fuling will let Wushuang go home so easily?¡± Aristocratic Family Patriarch¡¯s words were full of unbelief. Chu Qing explained: ¡°Shi Wushuang was voluntarily kidnapped by me. She learned that Poria wanted to kidnap her, so she wanted to use her as bait to see what Poria would do to the Aristocratic Family.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nonsense, Wushuang impossible does this.¡± Aristocratic Family Patriarch expression is complicated, and I don¡¯t know if it should be the letter or not. Chu Qing ignored his response, and each minding their own business continued: ¡°Poria naturally won¡¯t let Shi Wushuang go easily. She asked me to take her poison.¡± ¡°You, you dare to dare!¡± Aristocratic Family Patriarch¡¯s eyes shattered and roared, pointing at Chu Qing¡¯s hand still trembling slightly. ¡°Relax, I changed to jelly beans, but Fuling didn¡¯t know, it must have arrived at Shi Wushuang¡¯s footsteps, and it was almost there.¡± Chu Qing was unperturbed, and the tone did not change at all. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, I can wait for Shi Wushuang to come back Say more. ¡° Hearing this, Aristocratic Family Patriarch¡¯s anger suddenly dissipated, but this was only his own words. Hearing was false and seeing was believing. Everything still had to wait for Shi Wushuang to appear to confirm it. Currently, Chu Qing is still in doubt. At first glance at the look of Aristocratic Family Patriarch, Chu Qing knew that she was still in doubt, so she looked around and found a place to sit down. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1670 Aristocratic Family Patriarch Yu Guang glanced, said nothing, let him go. The time passed by the silence of the two. When Aristocratic Family Patriarch became more and more suspicious, a servant ran outside the door and hurriedly reported: ¡°Patriarch, Young Master is back.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Aristocratic Family Patriarch stood up excitedly, ignoring the tasks on the desk. The servant hadn¡¯t answered yet, and at the door, Shi Wushuang walked in with a smile on his face, moved towards Aristocratic Family Patriarch and screamed lovingly: ¡°mother, I¡¯m back.¡± ¡°Okay, just come back.¡± Aristocratic Family Patriarch hurried to Shi Wushuang and patted her on the shoulder several times. ¡°Mother, I can¡¯t stand your strength.¡± Shi Wushuang said softly. Aristocratic Family Patriarch was ready to continue clapping his hands, Yu Guangxun went to Chu Qing sitting beside him, and took Shi Wushuang¡¯s shoulders and said, ¡°Go, go to the chamber, your aunts are very concerned about you.¡± After finishing his eyes, he fell on Chu Qing and said, ¡°Chu Qing, dare to move?¡± ¡°Why not dare.¡± Chu Qing got up. Shi Wushuang noticed that the atmosphere between the two people was different, and was about to say something. He was taken away by Aristocratic Family Patriarch. In the Chamber, the principal Aristocratic Family was present, and Shi Wushuang greeted him when he saw him. ¡°Wushuang, I heard that you were voluntarily tied?¡± After looking at Chu Qing, Aristocratic Family Patriarch stopped everyone. ¡°Mother, I didn¡¯t want to do something for Aristocratic Family.¡± Shi Wushuang¡¯s body stiffened, sorry said: ¡°It was mainly because he promised me that I wouldn¡¯t be in trouble, so I volunteered.¡± ¡°You are nonsense, don¡¯t you know your own situation?¡± Aristocratic Family Patriarch started training immediately. Shi Wushuang¡¯s face was red and blue, and he quickly dazzled at her, ¡°mother, there are others.¡± ¡°Cough cough, Poria gave you poison, is it true?¡± Aristocratic Family Patriarch coughed a few times and asked about another concern. ¡°Yes, but it was replaced by Chu Qing, and the poison I took had the same taste as jelly beans.¡± Shi Wushuang nodded said again: ¡°Mother, thanks to Chu Qing for helping me this time, I can be safe.¡± come back.¡± Speaking of which, Aristocratic Family Patriarch completely believed in Chu Qing and turned to him: ¡°Chu Qing, many thanks you saved Wushuang. I have been negligent before, please forgive me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, I just hope that Aristocratic Family will not participate in the rebellion.¡± Chu Qing waved his hand and said he didn¡¯t mind. ¡°Relax, this kind of irresponsible thing, we Aristocratic Family will not do.¡± Aristocratic Family Patriarch said, while his eyes signaled an Aristocratic Family person to get that thing, the person nodded left and returned quickly. Aristocratic Family Patriarch took the object wrapped in the black cloth in his hand and handed it to Chu Qing: ¡°This is not very useful to us, but it should be very useful to you.¡± ¡°Many thanks.¡± Chu Qing, although unclear, accepted it and proposed to Aristocratic Family Patriarch: ¡°Shi Patriarch, in order to prevent the Gong Family, Aristocratic Family can now cooperate with Poria to reduce her vigilance. ¡° Without worries, Aristocratic Family Patriarch responded readily, ¡°Okay.¡± After leaving the Aristocratic Family and returning to the restaurant, Chu Qing took out the mysterious object that Patriarch gave him, removed the black cloth, and found that it was actually a defense map, which made Chu Qing think of the one Fuling gave him. 2 What is the difference between the two? Thinking of this, Chu Qing quickly rushed to Ye Family secretly, found Ye Chenxi, 2 people came to her room. ¡°Chenxi, you took out the defense map I gave you last time, and today Aristocratic Family also gave me a defense map.¡± Chu Qing took out the defense map given by Aristocratic Family and put it on the desktop , Said aside. Hearing this, Ye Chenxi took out the defense map from the dark grid and put it on the table as well. The two people compared. Chu Qing found that there were no similarities between the two pictures, and began to move one piece to piece together. When he moved another position, the movement suddenly stopped. These two pieces of defense maps can be put together closely. That is not to say that these two pictures Zhang adds up to be a complete defense map! (End of this chapter) Chapter 1671 Looking at the real defense map in hand, Chu Qing and Ye Chenxi only felt that this road was getting harder and harder to go, the enemy was dark, they were bright, they could only be slaughtered by others. Ye Chenxi looked at Chu Qing with a gloomy face and said, ¡°Based on what happened recently, I guess Fu Ling not at all completely trusts you, or it can be said that she noticed that you are not right.¡± Chu Qing nodded said, ¡°Or, she never trusted me from beginning to end.¡± Ye Chenxi agreed with the nodded, thought for a while, and said: ¡°Poulin¡¯s scheming is deep and unmeasurable. I haven¡¯t guessed what she wants to do and what is the plan?¡± Chu Qing brows tightly knit said, ¡°I could still use her trust in me, but now it seems that she has a guard against me. It is harder to heavenly ascension if she wants to know something from her.¡± Ye Chenxi sighed helplessly, then looked towards Chu Qing, and found that his face was not very good, he said: ¡°Don¡¯t think about it, take a good rest, there are too many things happening during this time, your body will be unable to eat. . ¡° Chu Qing gave a rare smile and looked at Ye Chenxi and said, ¡°I¡¯m not tired, but some small things happened, not to mention that I am a man and I can¡¯t eat without a body.¡± Ye Chenxi frowned and said, ¡°But you were injured some time ago, and you have been working hard every day recently, and if you continue this way, you will fall apart sooner or later.¡± Chu Qing laughed and waved his hand and said, ¡°No, I will go out again.¡± ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°I went to Huaiyu to see the status of Fuling.¡± Chu Qing said as he stood up. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Ye Chenxi got up and said. Chu Qing shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s inappropriate for you to go there. I won¡¯t be suspicious if I go alone. If you go with it, on the contrary, we will easily be exposed.¡± Ye Chenxi knew that Chu Qing was right, but she was still a little worried about him, just ¡­ ¡°Okay, then you are careful about 10000 things. If something uncontrollable happens, your life is your priority.¡± Ye Chenxi warned repeatedly. Since Chu Qing could not be persuaded, he could only tell him a few words. Chu Qing knew that Ye Chenxi was worried about him, but now is the critical moment, and he cannot be taken lightly. ¡°Relax, I will pay attention.¡± Ye Chenxi watched Chu Qing leave, frowning, now is a special moment, if those people jump the wall in a hurry, Chu Qing is in danger. Chu Qing walked out of the Ye Family gate and walked straight towards brothel. Huai Yu can now be said to be in full control of 1000 cabinets, and all intelligence will pass through her hands. Gong Family, Aristocratic Family and Imperial Court are now the key targets. As long as Huaiyu has news about them, he will notify him immediately. Poria¡¯s ambition is deep and her whereabouts are uncertain, making it difficult to trace things related to her. When Chu Qing arrived at brothel, he found Huaiyu directly. Huaiyu could have left here after all. After all, a 1000 cabinet known to everyone on the rivers and lakes, as Vice Pavilion Lord, she did not need to make a living. But Huai Yu feels that Dragon Snake is one of the sources of intelligence abroad, and that she and the brothel woman can be disguised to do things better. When Huai Yu saw Chu Qing, she knew that something had happened, she sent her guests, and then entered the house with Chu Qing. As soon as he entered the room, Huaiyu quickly asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did something happen?¡± ¡°No, I just came to see you.¡± The twitched his lips that Huai Yu didn¡¯t believe, said: ¡°Come on, you will have time to come and see me. Hurry, is there something wrong?¡± Chu Qing shook his head with a smile and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, but I want to ask you if you have any recent news about Fuling.¡± Chu Qing tone barely fell, Huaiyu shook his head without the slightest hesitation, said: ¡°No.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 1672 Huai Yu really doesn¡¯t know the current situation of Poria. She has sent 1000 people in the machine cabinet to pay close attention to all the deeds of the Gong Family. Poria is a serious surveillance object, but Poria hasn¡¯t been suspicious for a long time. the behavior of. Chu Qing frowned and said, ¡°If you think about it, will Poria make a disguise, did you find it?¡± Huaiyu looked at him with dissatisfaction and said, ¡°First, I not at all personally monitor Poria, so I can¡¯t think about it. Second, are you all mentally handicapped when we are in the 2 Jige? Such a simple thing, don¡¯t use You said, they will pay attention. ¡° Seeing that Huaiyu was grievous for the 1000 Jige, Chu Qing smiled and waved again and again, saying, ¡°I¡¯m wrong, I¡¯m wrong, I shouldn¡¯t doubt you.¡± Huai Yu was snorted and said, ¡°Okay, anyway, you are the Pavilion Lord of 1000 cabinets. Depreciating 1000 cabinets is degrading yourself.¡± Chu Qing looked at Huaiyu helplessly and said, ¡°Too many things have happened recently, I don¡¯t know what to do a little bit.¡± Huai Yu knew Chu Qing and knew that what he had just said was not intentional, so he asked, ¡°You tell me, did something happen that I don¡¯t know?¡± Chu Qing sighed, and told Huaiyu one after another about everything that happened recently, including the military defense plan. After listening to Chu Qing¡¯s words, Huaiyu considered for a while and said: ¡°Then, Fuling should suspect you.¡± Chu Qing didn¡¯t speak. This is undoubtedly. Fu Ling was originally deep and clever. He only suspected him now, it was his luck. ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t stay here any longer.¡± Chu Qing got up and said, ¡°You arrange people to investigate Fuling¡¯s relationship network. Even if she is smart, she can¡¯t become a major event without the help of others.¡± Huai Yu was nodded. On the same day, he arranged to secretly investigate Fuling¡¯s relationship network. Now the most difficult thing is Fuling. She must help Chu Qing solve her. After a few days, Chu Qing still didn¡¯t get any news from Fuling, so he came to Fuling again. ¡°How? Is there any news?¡± Chu Qing asked anxiously. Huai Yu closed the door and said, ¡°No. Fuling is too rigorous, and our people cannot find any useful clues at all.¡± Chu Qing shook his head sternly, negating: ¡°Impossible, a person works impossible seamlessly, there must be something we have overlooked.¡± Huai Yu frowned at the table and said, ¡°Our people are monitoring the Gong Family day and night, but they have not found anything wrong. Will they be in contact with those outside the world, and do not need to meet, or ¡­ ¡­ ¡° Chu Qing looked at Huaiyu suspiciously and asked, ¡°What do you think?¡± Huai Yu hooked the head and said, ¡°No.¡± Chu Qing sighed, said: ¡°We have to find a way, we can¡¯t just sit back and die.¡± Huaiyu nodded, she agreed with what Chu Qing said, but what can they do? Suddenly, Huai Yu seemed to think of something. She leaned in front of Chu Qing and said, ¡°I forgot to tell you something.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Chu Qing frowns saying. Huai Yu suddenly looked at Chu Qing with a solemn face, and said: ¡°This thing on the surface looks like a bad thing, but for us now, maybe it¡¯s a good thing.¡± Chu Qing frowned, feeling that Huai Yu was going to say something very serious. He nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, you say it first.¡± Huaiyu looked at the door and whispered, ¡°Your whereabouts are exposed.¡± Chu Qing looked at her in surprise, then frowned and asked, ¡°Are you sure?¡± Huai Yu was nodded and said, ¡°until now, everyone is following you.¡± Chu Qing face instantly changes was gloomy. Someone was following him, but he didn¡¯t know that this was a shame and a danger to him. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1673 Chu Qing looked at the door with a black face, and suddenly remembered Huai Yu¡¯s words, turned his head towards her and said, ¡°You just said this is a good thing? Why?¡± Huai Yu looked at Chu Qing seriously and explained to him: ¡°Aren¡¯t we not able to find Fuling now? I guess that person is Fuling, and we can do some work on him.¡± Chu Qing heard Huaiyu say this, his mind suddenly opened up, yes, since they could not find out about Fuling, then they could start elsewhere. It¡¯s just, I don¡¯t know if the person who followed him is a person with Po Ling? ¡°What should I do? Do you want someone to lead him out?¡± Huai Yu asked Chu Qing tentatively. Chu Qing nodded, said: ¡°I want to lead him out, but I¡¯m here.¡± Huai Yu didn¡¯t speak. Although it would be dangerous to let Chu Qing come to pull a snake from its hole, in order to catch the person at once, he could only do so. In order to elicit people who followed Chu Qing, Chu Qing and Huai Yu performed a play in partnership, and then Chu Qing left Huaiyu with brothel. 2 The people walked unscrupulously onto the street, then spontaneously turned into the alley and disappeared into the alley. Suddenly, a man wearing coarse linen appeared in the alley, and then saw Huaiyu leaning against the wall. Huaiyu fanned the fan, smiling at the person glaring at him, and said, ¡°After following it for so long, have you seen any famous ones?¡± Huaiyu tone barely fell, the man suddenly rushed straight towards her, but Huaiyu was not afraid, still looking at him with a smile on his face. The man stopped a few feet away from Huaiyu, turned and was about to leave, and Chu Qing jumped off the roof. ¡°Sometimes it¡¯s easy to meet, don¡¯t rush to go.¡± Chu Qing looked at him lightly said with a smile. The man knew what he wanted, and immediately showed a murderous-looking look, then rushed towards Chu Qing. Chu Qing escaped his attack sideways, and then shot again, the two were entangled together, Huai Yu stood aside and looked at them. The martial arts on both sides are very different, and Chu Qing has always stood the upper hand. The reason why he didn¡¯t immediately kill this person is because he wants to know who he is selling his life for. Finally, Chu Qing seized the opportunity and punched the man against the wall with a punch, then quickly reached out and strangled his neck. ¡°Say, who is your master?¡± The man glared at Chu Qing, not looking at all. Chu Qing looked towards Huai Yu. Huai Yu immediately took out a pill from his pocket and handed it to Chu Qing. Chu Qing squeezed the medicine into the population, and after a while, the man yelled in pain. Chu Qing held his neck tightly and asked again: ¡°Who is your master?¡± The man looked very painful. He tried hard to get rid of Chu Qing¡¯s shackles, but Chu Qing held him tightly and remained unmoved. ¡°I said, I ¡­ said.¡± The man finally opened his mouth, and Chu Qing let go a little, then said: ¡°Who is your master? Don¡¯t try to deceive me, I have a way to tell you the truth, as long as you are not afraid of death.¡± The man was painfully nodded and said, ¡°I am from the Gong Family.¡± Chu Qing¡¯s complexion turned green, and said, ¡°Gong Family has many people. Who sent you to follow me?¡± The man looked at Chu Qing uncomfortably and said intermittently: ¡°Home ¡­ Lord, it¡¯s Gong Family¡¯s ¡­ Patriarch Poria.¡± Chu Qing narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°Did you lie to me?¡± The man shook his head and said, ¡°No.¡± This person tone barely fell, Chu Qing put his hands on it, and strangled him instantly. Huai Yu walked over to look at the corpse lying on the ground and said, ¡°Look, it¡¯s really Fuling.¡± Chu Qing said with a black face: ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Huai Yu was nodded, followed Chu Qing and left the alley, and then went back to brothel alone. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1674 On the way back, Chu Qing¡¯s face was angry, he didn¡¯t know what he was angry, was angry Fuling¡¯s attitude towards himself, or angry that he was being followed by someone without knowing it. Despite Fu Lin¡¯s indignant attitude towards himself, Chu Qing returned to Ye Family first and then saw Ye Chenxi. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? His face is so ugly.¡± Ye Chenxi saw Chu Qing expression wrong and immediately cared. Chu Qing sighed, sitting in a chair, said: ¡°I just saw Huai Yu, she has no recent Fuling news.¡± Ye Chenxi shrugged carelessly and said, ¡°This is normal. If Fuling is so easy for us to find opportunities, we won¡¯t have a headache.¡± Seeing Chu Qing not talking, Ye Chenxi slightly frowned said: ¡°You should Won¡¯t you be depressed for this? ¡° Chu Qing shook his head and said: ¡°Huaiyu just told me that someone has been monitoring and tracking me. Later, Huaiyu and I brought out the people who followed me. Ye Chenxi listened quietly, she knew that things were so simple, otherwise Chu Qing would not be so bad. ¡°He is a man of Poria.¡± Ye Chenxi was surprised for a while, and then said: ¡°It seems that you are right, Fuling she should really be at first, haven¡¯t believed you, and have been cheating you and using you.¡± Chu Qing was silent. Ye Chenxi had said these words on his way back. He had already thought about it. Fuling sent someone to follow him, which means that she simply did not believe him. And also use his soft heart, cheating him again and again, using him. ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you?¡± Ye Chenxi asked Chu Qing when he saw him look decadent, and suddenly he didn¡¯t get angry, loudly said: ¡°Aren¡¯t you sad? Chu Qing, you are sober Well, Poria just sacrifices you for your own purposes. ¡° Chu Qing looked up at her, his face still filled with confusion, and he asked tentatively: ¡°Do I look like I¡¯m sad?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you sad?¡± Ye Chenxi asked rhetorically. Chu Qing didn¡¯t know whether to cry or laugh and looked at Ye Chenxi and said, ¡°You think too much, I¡¯m just thinking about what to do next? With regard to Poria, we don¡¯t have any feelings at all, even the only ones that remain A little friendship has long since disappeared. ¡° Ye Chenxi did not speak, Chu Qing was originally a strong man, thoughtful, swift and decisive, he didn¡¯t know what sadness was. ¡°this is for you.¡± Chu Qing handed Ye Chenxi what he always carried with him. He has become the target of all the people now. It is not safe to put these things here. Ye Chenxi took a look and took a look. It was 2 Bingfang pictures. She looked up towards Chu Qing and asked, ¡°Why should I give this to me?¡± Chu Qing said seriously: ¡°Because only you are the safest.¡± ¡°Do you have any plans next?¡± Chu Qing was silent, the current form was very unfavorable to them, Gong Family controlled their movements, and they knew nothing about Gong Family. Also, where is the real emperor? Has it been killed, or is it kept somewhere? Ye Chenxi looked at Chu Qing, who was silent, and said solemnly: ¡°Chu Qing, Gong Family wild ambition, we must plan early.¡± Chu Qing nodded said, ¡°I know, it seems that now we can only find the emperor first.¡± Ye Chenxi nodded agrees with Chu Qing¡¯s idea that they can only win a chance if they find a real emperor, otherwise they will be empty-mouthed and no one will believe what they said. After discussing with Chu Chen and Ye Chenxi, they went to brothel to find Huaiyu. Huaiyu now knows 1000 cabinets better than Chu Qing and can use them completely and better. Chu Qing asked Huaiyu to dispatch 1000 cabinets to find the real emperor. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1675 Since Chu Qing knew that Fuling had been sending someone to follow him, his attitude towards Fuling became hatred, not only because of such a thing, but also many, including Fuling ¡¯s previous deception of him. Enough to make him hate Poria. Fu Ling did not know that Chu Qing hated her. On the contrary, she thought that she and Chu Qing had already released their suspicions and were true allies. Therefore, Po Ling found Chu Qing and wanted him to kill Ye Chenxi. Chu Qing was not surprised when he saw Fu Ling coming to find himself. After all, the person who followed him had been killed by him. Fu Ling must have also noticed something was wrong, so he came to the door. ¡°Have you been well in the past few days?¡± Fu Ling asked to stand up and walk towards Chu Qing. Chu Qing nodded asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you?¡± Fu Ling shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m just here to see you. After all, we haven¡¯t seen you in a few days.¡± When did Chu Qing believe Fuling¡¯s words, but Fuling didn¡¯t admit it, and he wouldn¡¯t ask. Since Fu Ling took the initiative to find him, there must be something he needed to do. Chu Qing didn¡¯t speak, and Fu Ling didn¡¯t feel embarrassed. He sat down at the table and said, ¡°Actually, I came today and I want to ask you something.¡± Chu Qing expressionless walked to Fuling and sat down, said: ¡°You ask.¡± Fu Ling¡¯s eyes suddenly became cruel, she looked at Chu Qing and asked, ¡°What is your relationship with Ye Chenxi?¡± Chu Qing frowned and said, ¡°What do you mean? Do you doubt me?¡± ¡°Just ask, not such a big reaction.¡± Fu Ling faint smiled at Chu Qing and said. Chu Qing expressionless looked towards elsewhere and said, ¡°I have nothing to do with her.¡± Fu Ling frowned, saying, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s best. Now, I need you to do something.¡± ¡°what¡¯s up?¡± A corner of Fuling¡¯s mouth said, ¡°I want you to kill Ye Chenxi.¡± Chu Qing jumped in his heart, but still pretended to be indifferent, and asked, ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because she is a stumbling block on our way forward.¡± Fu Ling said coldly. Chu Qing frowned and was silent for a while, saying: ¡°Ye Family is too tightly defended and I have no chance to start.¡± Fu Ling got up and walked in front of Chu Qing, said with a smile: ¡°I will create opportunities for you, but, when the time comes, you can be soft-hearted.¡± Chu Qing didn¡¯t speak, Fu Ling gave him a meaningful look, then turned and left. Poria¡¯s plan is to kill two birds with one stone, let Chu Qing assassinate Ye Chenxi, one is to test whether Chu Qing is really standing with her, 2 is to kill Ye Chenxi by the hand of Chu Qing, after all, Chu Qing martial Arts is strong, but Ye Chenxi is affectionate to him. After a few days, Ye Chenxi suddenly received a secret message from the false emperor, saying that she had something to discuss with her, and asked her to hurry to the Imperial Palace. Ye Chenxi was puzzled by the false emperor, but before she had time to think about it, she was rushed to the Imperial Palace by the messenger. Chu Qing was standing next to Fuling. He didn¡¯t know what Fuling had to do to bring him to the Imperial Palace today, but since he walked into the Imperial Palace, his heart was flustered as if something had to happen. Suddenly speaking in front, Chu Qing listened carefully and instantly understood Fu Ling ¡¯s intention to bring him to the Imperial Palace today. Fu Ling has been observing the expression on Chu Qing¡¯s face, but found that his expression has not changed since Ye Chenxi appeared, and his doubts in his mind have reduced a lot. Ye Chenxi is getting closer and closer to Chu Qing and Fu Ling. Chu Qing¡¯s fist on his side is clenched tightly, but his face is still fluctuating. Looking at Ye Chenxi coming to them, Fuling Crafty smiled and said to Chu Qing: ¡°I have created it for you, and it will be up to you to do what you want.¡± Chu Qing turned his head to look at Po Ling, then turned back to look towards Ye Chenxi who came over. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1676 After seeing Chu Qing and Fu Ling together, Ye Chenxi was in a bad mood instantly, but she knew that Chu Qing would not do something confusing, so she suppressed the fire in her heart and expressedlessly walked towards them. ¡°Chu Qing, why are you here?¡± Ye Chenxi asked Chu Qing with dissatisfaction, then looked at Fu Ling next to him, and continued, ¡°Still with this woman.¡± Chu Qing coldly snorted, said: ¡°Where am I and who am I with? It seems to have nothing to do with Ye Young Lady.¡± ¡°You ,,,,,¡± Ye Chenxi was speechless by Chu Qing¡¯s words. ¡°Ye Young Lady seems to have a big opinion on me?¡± Fu Ling said with a smile looking at Ye Chenxi. Ye Chenxi sneered and said, ¡°You¡¯re Gong Family Patriarch. I dare not be dissatisfied with you, but I want to remind you that your wolf¡¯s ambitions are already on your face.¡± Fu Ling frowned and looked at her, but the next moment smiled and said: ¡°Ye Young Lady is right, maybe I should hide it.¡± Ye Chenxi snorted, and ignored Fuling, but looked at Chu Qing and said: ¡°Chu Qing, I thought you were a general person, didn¡¯t expect today I will lose my nature for a woman with a heart and a heart. ¡° ¡°Ye Young Lady speaks with her own weight, Fuling she is not the kind of person you said.¡± Chu Qing narrowed his eyes, and also took a step closer to Ye Chenxi, said: ¡°On the contrary, Ye Young Lady just told me what she just said. I think Ye Young Lady is not a person who knows how to be reasonable, but a person who is arrogant and unruly. Ye Chenxi looked at Chu Qing angrily, it seemed that didn¡¯t expect Chu Qing would say such things to her, she looked at the Poria that was laughing at her next to her, and she was suddenly angry. ¡°Chu Qing, you apologize to me, otherwise I can¡¯t spare you.¡± Chu Qing looked at Ye Chenxi with cold eyes, and said without fear of death: ¡°I am telling the truth, how come I apologize.¡± ¡°Chu Qing!¡± Ye Chenxi shouted suddenly, and clenched his fists and flicked to Chu Qing. Chu Qing pushed Poria away, then escaped from Ye Chenxi¡¯s fist, and stood aside and said to Fuling: ¡°Be careful and hurt you.¡± Fu Ling was very happy when she heard Chu Qing worried about her, and voluntarily gave up the site. After all, her purpose is to let Chu Qing kill Ye Chenxi, now this is a rare opportunity. Ye Chenxi was very angry when she heard what Chu Qing said to Fuling. She turned around and continued to move. She just couldn¡¯t see Fuling¡¯s smugness. Chu Qing and Fuling fought together. The people outside heard the sound and ran in quickly, but after being scolded by Fuling, they retreated. Ye Chenxi shot quickly and accurately, it seems that he was really angry with Chu Qing, every move aimed at Chu Qing¡¯s key. Chu Qing dealt with Ye Chenxi with all his strength, and it was not inferior to Ye Chenxi¡¯s martial arts, but he still had it. Fu Ling had been observing Chu Qing all the time, and when he saw that he not at all gave Ye Chenxi a dead hand, she was very upset and made her start to doubt Chu Qing. Suddenly, Chu Qing slapped Ye Chenxi¡¯s abdomen with a palm. Ye Chenxi took a sharp step back, and there was a trace of blood in the corner of his mouth. Ye Chenxi looked at Chu Qing sadly and said, ¡°You hurt me for this woman?¡± Chu Qing first glanced at Fuling, then looked at Ye Chenxi expressionlessly and said, ¡°Yes.¡± Ye Chenxi sadly nodded and said, ¡°Okay, well, Chu Qing, Ye Chenxi will not stand up against you from now on.¡± After that, he lucked to Chu Qing. Chu Qing didn¡¯t dodge, he directly moved, and the two played together again. At this time, Fu Ling saw Ye Chenxi¡¯s anger, because she was really fatal to Chu Qing now. Suddenly, Ye Chenxi waved a hand to Chu Qing, Chu Qing couldn¡¯t avoid it, flew out suddenly, and a spit of blood spewed out of his mouth. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1677 ¡°Chu Qing!¡± Fu Ling quickly ran to Chu Qing and saw the blood in his mouth, instantly angry, got up and faced Ye Chenxi, shouted: ¡°You dare to hurt him!¡± Ye Chenxi coldly snorted, looking at them and saying, ¡°A good pair of men who hate men and women complain, men fight for women, women hold men unfairly.¡± Chu Qing wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and got up and walked to Fuling. He said: ¡°Today I was wrong and offended Ye Young Lady. I also asked Ye Young Lady Haihan.¡± Poria frowned, originally wanted to kill Ye Chenxi with the hand of Chu Qing, but didn¡¯t expect things beyond her expectations, Chu Qing would be injured by Ye Chenxi. ¡°I¡¯m not so generous. You can forgive me for the unreasonableness you just treated me in one sentence.¡± Ye Chenxi said with a cold face. Fuling looked towards Chu Qing, Chu Qing¡¯s injuries did not look fake, that is, he was really injured by Ye Chenxi. But his martial arts are strong, is it ¡­ he deliberately let Ye Chenxi? ¡°Ye Chenxi, you hurt me with your exit today, and I hurt Chu Qing with another shot. I won¡¯t let you go.¡± Fu Ling looked at Ye Chenxi¡¯s voice said solemnly, and his eyes suddenly became cruel. Chu Qing¡¯s eyebrows jumped, and Fu Ling meant ¡­ Did she kill Ye Chenxi herself? After Fu Ling finished speaking, without waiting for Chu Qing to return to his mind, he rushed straight to Ye Chenxi, the move was accurate and fierce. ¡°Poria.¡± Chu Qing yelled, trying to catch Poria, but Poria was too fast, he didn¡¯t catch it. Po Ling and Ye Chenxi passed a few tricks, but I feel that Ye Chenxi is the same as before, not at all anything special. When Fuling was out of her mind, Ye Chenxi took the opportunity to make a move, and Fuling couldn¡¯t dodge. She was about to be hit by Ye Chenxi when Chu Qing suddenly appeared in front of her. Chu Qing was injured. At the moment, Fu Ling put another hand on Fu Ling¡¯s palm, which was even worse. He vomited blood again. ¡°Chu Qing.¡± Fu Ling quickly supported Chu Qing and looked at him worriedly, she didn¡¯t expect Chu Qing to save her. Chu Qing raised his hand and wiped the blood from his mouth, then said to Ye Chenxi: ¡°What happened to me today is wrong. If Ye Young Lady insists on not forgiving, please ask me again at another day. There are many inconveniences in the palace at this moment. . ¡° Ye Chenxi snorted, said: ¡°Don¡¯t think of pressing me with Your Majesty, it¡¯s between you and me.¡± Chu Qing nodded with a smile, said: ¡°So we should find a place to solve it. If something happens in the palace, it is not good for Ye Family.¡± Ye Chenxi looked at Chu Qing angrily, did not speak, Fu Ling frowned, and said: ¡°For today, impossible is just that, Chu Qing, you ¡­¡± ¡°Poria.¡± Chu Qing suddenly interrupted Poria¡¯s words, then looked directly at her eyes and said, ¡°Trust me.¡± Fu Ling looked at Chu Qing with some doubt, feeling like he had something to say to her. ¡°Then we are¡­¡± Chu Qing glanced at Ye Chenxi, and then said, ¡°Go back to Gong Family first.¡± Although Fuling was very reluctant to let go of the opportunity to kill Ye Chenxi, Chu Qing was injured now, and it seemed that there was nothing inexplicable that he could only take him away first. ¡°Chu Qing, you give me a good idea.¡± Behind Ye Chenxi¡¯s voice, Chu Qing ignored it and only said to Fuling: ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± On the way back to the Gong Family, Fu Ling healed Chu Qing and asked why he would show mercy and why he missed such a good opportunity, was he reluctant to start with Ye Chenxi? Chu Qing shook his head solemnly and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t show mercy, nor was I reluctant to kill her, but because she was so skillful now, she should not shoot.¡± ¡°What?¡± Po Ling looked at him in surprise, and asked, ¡°Ye Chenxi¡¯s skill has soared?¡± Chu Qing nodded, said: ¡°I¡¯m also afraid that you are not her opponent when I prevent you from shooting. 10000 She hurt you ¡­¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 1678 When Fu Ling heard Chu Qing ¡¯s words, she was very moved. Did n¡¯t expect Chu Qing to think for her. She thought Chu Qing was not willing to kill Ye Chenxi. Chu Qing looked at Po Ling and continued: ¡°Now, Ye Chenxi¡¯s skill has soared. As for the extent to which, we don¡¯t know yet. I hope you don¡¯t take the risk for the time being. 10000 As soon as she really hurts you, she won¡¯t get paid. She has not taken the initiative to attack now, we can wait for a while and see the form before we can shoot. ¡° Fu Ling listened to Chu Qing¡¯s concern for her both inside and outside, and was very comfortable in her heart. She always thought that she and Chu Qing had no feelings. Didn¡¯t expect Chu Qing even worried about her. ¡°Well, listen to you, I won¡¯t deal with Ye Chenxi anymore.¡± Chu Qing nodded, suddenly coughed, just received Ye Chenxi 2 palm, although he did not hurt the internal organs, but also suffered a lot of injuries. ¡°Are you all right?¡± Fu Ling said looking at him worriedly. Chu Qing tightly frowns, waved his hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll take a break.¡± When Fu Ling saw Chu Qing¡¯s face was ugly, she felt uncomfortable. If Chu Qing did not give Ye Chenxi a hand for her, the injury would not be so serious. ¡°Thank you for blocking Ye Chenxi for me.¡± Chu Qing shook his head with a smile, and said: ¡°We are allies, if you have an accident, I will naturally not please.¡± The rusty words came to Poria ears, but it was another taste. It seems that Chu Qing really stood with her, not in disguise. Fu Ling looked at Chu Qing with his head slightly lowered, and said, ¡°You the past few days, take care of your wounds first. I won¡¯t trouble Ye Chenxi. You don¡¯t need to worry.¡± Chu Qing did not speak, only nodded, and then came back home under Fuling¡¯s escort. For some time afterwards, Poria really didn¡¯t have trouble finding Ye Chenxi anymore, which made Chu Qing feel relieved. However, Poria did not trouble Ye Chenxi, but reached out to the Aristocratic Family. For several days, Poria frequently met with the people of Aristocratic Family, sometimes she came to the door, and sometimes she made appointments with the people of Aristocratic Family. In short, it has been like this for several days. Chu Qing knew that Poria had met with the people of Aristocratic Family so often, and he was definitely preparing for something, but the people in 1000 cabinets could not find out exactly what she was doing. On this day, after Poria and the Aristocratic Family met, Chu Qing saw Shi Wushuang. Chu Qing has n¡¯t seen Shi Wushuang in a while. He even thought that Shi Wushuang had gone somewhere and was not in Beijing. Shi Wushuang shook off the person who followed him, and then secretly accepted Chu Qing. The two went to a remote and secret place. Now is the critical moment, no matter what they do, they must be careful. ¡°What happened to me so suddenly?¡± Chu Qing blunt asked. He felt that Shi Wushuang¡¯s sudden search for him might be related to Fu Ling¡¯s recent meeting with Aristocratic Family. Shi Wushuang looked at Chu Qing with embarrassment, and then said: ¡°You should know that the people of my Aristocratic Family and Fu Ling have been meeting recently, they must be plotting something.¡± Chu Qing nodded, said: ¡°I have been investigating this matter, but I haven¡¯t found anything. You came to see me today, is it understood?¡± Shi Wushuang nodded, said: ¡°I have something to give you.¡± Shi Wushuang handed Chu Qing what he had on his hand, and continued, ¡°This is something I took a lot of time to get.¡± Chu Qing took it over and looked at it. The names and names of some people were listed above. Chu Qing looked at it, and most people knew him. Looking up at Shi Wushuang, Chu Qing asked: ¡°These people are ¡­¡± ¡°The people above are all people who are thinking about the Poria Department, and they have their respective duties on them.¡± Shi Wushuang said seriously. Is this the roster of Poria cocos? (End of this chapter) Chapter 1679 Shi Wushuang sighed, walked to the big tree next to him and said, ¡°When Poria first came to my house, I didn¡¯t at all taking seriously. After all, her Gong Family and my Aristocratic Family had been in friendship for 100 years and they knew each other well. . ¡° Chu Qing shook his head with a smile and said, ¡°The relationship between Gong Family and Aristocratic Family is not a good relationship.¡± Shi Wushuang didn¡¯t refute Chu Qing¡¯s words, he was right, Gong Family and Aristocratic Family open strife and veiled struggle for many years, always exists, and is the opponent of a lifetime. ¡°Later I found out that people in my family would go out on the 2nd day after Fuling came, and then see the people on the roster, and then I started to investigate.¡± Shi Wushuang said with a sad face, ¡°Then I found these people above They are all surrounded by Poria. ¡° Chu Qing looked at the roster. Everyone on the list looked ordinary, but if they all got together, it was a force not to be underestimated. ¡°Wushuang, thank you.¡± Chu Qing thanked sincerely. Although Shi Wushuang is a member of Aristocratic Family, he has helped him a lot since the beginning. Shi Wushuang shook his head and said, ¡°I just want to ask you to think of ways to keep my family away from this dispute.¡± Chu Qing nodded, said: ¡°I try my best.¡± Shi Wushuang was grateful for the nodded, and then turned around to leave. Chu Qing watched her leave, put the roster, and turned around to leave. Chu Qing Ever since in the Imperial Palace that day, he deliberately angered Ye Chenxi to fight him and cheated Fu Ling, he has never seen Ye Chenxi again. Poria often visits him from time to time. Although she feels that she has trusted a lot of herself, Chu Qing still feels her temptation from Poulin¡¯s words. From this point of view, Poria still has not completely trusted Chu Qing. Not only the family members of Chu Qing, Aristocratic Family, Imperial Palace and Imperial Court, but also Ye Family, Poria also arranged people to mix in early, let him find the right time to kill Ye Chenxi. After a period of observation at the Ye Family, the killer summarized Ye Chenxi¡¯s life laws, and finally found an opportunity to attack her when Ye Chenxi was not paying attention. Ye Chenxi simply didn¡¯t expect Someone around me wanted to kill her, so she took it lightly for a while, just as she hesitated, she was hit with a killer sword. The killer¡¯s sword was not at all vital, but the sword was poisoned. Ye Chenxi immediately protected his heart when he knew it was poisonous. Seeing the plan succeeded, the killer immediately retreated from Ye Family and returned to Gong Family. ¡°Patriarch, my subordinates are not fortunate. Ye Family Young Lady has been killed by me ¡­¡± ¡°Kill?¡± Fu Ling asked with some excitement. The killer shook his head hesitantly and said, ¡°No, the subordinate martial arts are not as good as her, only stabbed her with a sword.¡± Po Ling was disappointed in an instant, with a sword wound, which was a piece of cake for Ye Chenxi, who was capable of medical treatment. The killer saw Fuling, a disappointed sword, and quickly said: ¡°Patriarch don¡¯t have to worry, his subordinates poisoned the sword. When retreating, the subordinates saw that the Ye Family Young Lady had attacked.¡± After hearing the attack of Ye Chenxi poisoning, Poria was in a good mood. He looked at the killer and praised him, ¡°This time, I did a good job. Let¡¯s enjoy it.¡± ¡°Many thanks Patriarch.¡± The killer cup one fist in the other hand said respectfully. Fu Ling waved her hand and said, ¡°Yes, you go down first.¡± ¡°Yes, Patriarch.¡± The killer withdrew from the house, and then walked to the partial courtyard. He did not notice Chu Qing standing at the corner of the house. Chu Qing watched the killer disappear into his eyes with a black face. He just heard the conversation between the killer and Fu Ling. Didn¡¯t expect Poria¡¯s scheming is so deep that it actually killed the killer in Ye Family early in the morning, and now also causes Ye Chenxi to be poisoned. It seems that Poria is really a difficult person to deal with. They must be 100% vigilant to her in order to prevent her from doing anything incredible. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1680 Chu Qing knew that Poria¡¯s medical skills were superb, especially the poisons she made, which were not only peculiar in toxicity, but also difficult for someone to prepare an antidote. Chu Qing is very worried about Ye Chenxi. He hasn¡¯t seen Ye Chenxi for a long time. He heard from her that he was injured and poisoned. After thinking for a while, Chu Qing was still prepared to commit a dangerous act, the poison made by Poria, sometimes even Ye Chenxi did not know what was used to make it. Now she is poisoned by herself, and there is no way to replace it. Healed himself. Based on Chu Qing¡¯s understanding of Poria, she was so eager to kill Ye Chenxi before, then the poison she was under was naturally highly toxic, or maybe ¡­ Chu Qing didn¡¯t dare to think down, but now she could only save her life by finding an antidote and then finding a way to give it to Ye Chenxi. After that, Chu Qing kept watching Fuling, and after she went out, she sneaked into her residence. Fu Ling has always been cautious in her work. With Chu Qing¡¯s understanding of her, like the antidote, this thing will certainly be placed where she can see every day, so Chu Qing thinks that the antidote must be in her room. After rummaging through the room, Chu Qing still found nothing, but he firmly believed that his idea was right, so he started searching again. This time is more careful than last time. I have to say that Fuling is really one ¡­ Chu Qing doesn¡¯t know how to describe her. In a word, this is a difficult woman. While Chu Qing was searching for an antidote, Fuling came back from the outside, and as soon as she walked to the door of the room, she found something was wrong. Although the sound from the room was very small, she heard it. Pushing open the door violently, Fu Ling coldly looked at the person with his back on his face, solemnly asked: ¡°who?¡± Chu Qing turned to look towards Po Ling and said, ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Fu Ling frowned and looked at Chu Qing. He didn¡¯t expect that the person in the room would be him. Watching Chu Qing alertly, Fu Ling asked, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Chu Qing turned calmly and closed the cabinet door, then said, ¡°I¡¯m looking for something.¡± ¡°Looking for something?¡± Fu Ling squinted. Poria did n¡¯t even think about Ye Chenxi ¡¯s poisoning, because Chu Qing had lived in Gong Family for the 2nd, and she had just learned about Ye Chenxi ¡¯s poisoning. She felt that Chu Qing had n¡¯t gone out, 2 had n¡¯t seen any outsiders, So impossible knew that Ye Chenxi was poisoned. Chu Qing turned to look towards her, hook the head, and seemed a little sad to say: ¡°Forget it, you should also forget that thing.¡± Fu Ling looked at him puzzled and listened to what he meant. The thing he was looking for had something to do with her. ¡°What is it?¡± Chu Qing raised her eyes and looked at her with a serious expression: ¡°The token of love.¡± Poria slightly stunned and asked, ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Chu Qing looked at her with a smile and asked, ¡°Do you know where our token of love is?¡± Po Lin was stunned for a while without came back to his senses, Chu Qing was actually looking for their love token? ¡°How do you suddenly think of our love token?¡± Chu Qing looked at her with a smile, and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I suddenly remembered it, so I wanted to find out and have a look. I¡¯ve searched my room, thought it would be in your room.¡± Looking at Chu Qing¡¯s natural appearance, Fu Ling still had some doubts in her heart, but after listening to the four words of ¡®sympathetic token¡¯ in his mouth, she still believed in him subconsciously. Seeing Fu Ling didn¡¯t speak, Chu Qing smiled and shook his head, saying, ¡°It seems that you have forgotten.¡± Fu Ling looked at Chu Qing with a wry smile and shook his head: ¡°I haven¡¯t forgotten, I have always kept it, just not here.¡± Chu Qing looked up towards Poria, Poria also looked at him, two people with four eyes facing each other, it seems to see the feelings of the past from the other person¡¯s eyes. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1681 Poria sat down, picked up a cup of tea on the table, took a sip, and looked at Chu Qing doubtfully. ¡°You didn¡¯t lie to me?¡± Chu Qing purse one¡¯s lip, ¡°Don¡¯t you believe me yet, when did I deceive you?¡± Fu Ling looked at Chu Qing with a sincere look on his face, and the doubt in his heart was suddenly eliminated by half. He glanced at the wine on the table: ¡°Chu Qing, we don¡¯t seem to have sat down for a long time to drink.¡± Chu Qing smiled and replied: ¡°didn¡¯t expect you even remember.¡± Po Ling smiled and looked at the head. Of course she remembered that she remembered everything about him and him. ¡°It¡¯s better to choose a date than to hit it. Today we will sit down and have a drink together.¡± Fu Ling looked at Chu Qing with a smile on her face. Chu Qing¡¯s brows were slightly wrinkled, as if he was thinking of something, and he immediately unfolded it. It seemed that he needed to act. ¡°Okay, listen to you.¡± After that, Chu Qing sat down and prepared to be drunk with Poria. Fu Ling took the wine on the table and poured a small glass for Chu Qing. Her eyes were full of happiness, but no one knew she had a purpose for him to drink. She wanted to know what he was going to do and whether she was in his heart. ¡°Chu Qing, do you remember what you looked like when we first met?¡± After Chu Qing listened, the hand holding the wine glass took a slight pause, and then said ¡°Of course I remember, you saved me that time.¡± Poria laughed, looked towards Chu Qing¡¯s eyes did not consciously soften a bit, it seems that he still remembers. ¡°Yeah, I saved you, and from that time on I will be by your side as long as you are injured.¡± Chu Qing nodded, and then drank the wine in the glass. ¡°Poria, are you happy?¡± Chu Qing suddenly asked Fu Ling in a sudden sentence. Was she happy? She didn¡¯t know. Now she doesn¡¯t know why she always feels something is missing than before. She doesn¡¯t know what it is and doesn¡¯t want to know. She is no longer the same as the original, Poria as a doctor. ¡°Chu Qing, many things in this world are not what you want, sometimes more involuntarily.¡± Having said that, Poria ¡¯s eyes looked towards somewhere else, this World is growing, she must also grow, she is well aware of the reason that weak are prey to the strong, she can only start with strength first, otherwise it will eventually be torn into pieces Is her. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s not talk about that. Chu Qing, how about a wine order? How about 3 cups of self penalty?¡± Chu Qing promised on the surface, but a small scheme had been born in her heart. Since she wanted to know what he thought, what should she do? ¡°Poulin, I can remember that you are the most powerful in making liquor orders. It seems that I am going to see and see today.¡± Poria lowered her head and shyly laughed, ¡°How dare, I was only such insignificant ability, how can I get you.¡± Chu Qing inadvertently glanced at Poria and then shook the head, ¡°Poulin, what do you think of me?¡± Poria seemed to be dumbfounded by Chu Qing¡¯s words and responded immediately. ¡°You are naturally excellent, although I am injured every time I see you.¡± Chu Qing is smiling on the surface, but only he knows that she has been reminding her that he is his life saving benefactor, it seems that his heart is too soft. ¡°So, thanks to you for saving me, otherwise my life might have been lost early.¡± Fu Ling listened to Chu Qing¡¯s words and laughed, it seems that he still cares about her. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s not talk about the past, let¡¯s drink.¡± With that, Fu Ling was going to fill Chu Qing with another cup, and Chu Qing took it with a smile, and since she wanted him to drink it, he would just drink it. Time passed by one minute and one second, and I saw Chu Qing who had been ¡®drunk¡¯ drunk on the table, his face slightly flushed, and Poria smiled. ¡°Chu Qing, you said, how good it should be.¡± Nothing, no one else, just like that, it¡¯s so good to be with you. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1682 Chu Qing, who is already considered drunk: he does n¡¯t know if he should answer ¡°Poria, Poria ¡­¡± Chu Qing murmured in his mouth as he lay on the table. Fu Ling was a little surprised to hear Chu Qing call her name. He called her name. It seems that she still has a weight in his heart, but I do n¡¯t know if this weight is comparable to that woman. ¡°Chu Qing, how am I in your heart?¡± Fu Ling squatted down, her eyes fixed on Chu Qing¡¯s profile, her eyes full of excitement. Chu Qing¡¯s tightly closed within both eyes flashed a trace of tension, Poria is Poria¡¯s questions are so strange. Chu Qing lifts the head coming, his head dangling, he looked at Fuling seriously, so that he could not see the mistake of half a point. ¡°Poria, Poria, Poria.¡± Fu Ling heard Chu Qing call her three times, and the dark clouds in her heart instantly dissipated, and she continued to ask the questions she most wanted to ask. ¡°Chu Qing, are you here today for Ye Chenxi?¡± Chu Qing did not answer, but still whispered Fuling¡¯s name in his mouth. Fuling seemed helpless to hook the head. It seemed that he was really drunk today. ¡°You, this kung fu drinking really drops more and more.¡± Fu Ling teased Chu Qing with a smile, even she did not find the tenderness in her eyes at this time. She seemed to have never seen him like this, and sat down beside him, telling her heart. ¡°Chu Qing, this world change is the most common, but I am no exception. No matter what I look like, for you, I am still the doctor who first met you.¡± She looked at him with nostalgia in her eyes, she changed, but she hoped he would never change. Chu Qing listened to her, and the hands hidden below were unconsciously clenched. This person always wanted to ask others to do something but never thought about what he should do. Perhaps this is human nature. Fu Ling was sitting quietly with Chu Qing for a while. Fu Ling saw that Chu Qing had fallen asleep, extend the hand gently put his hand on his shoulder, and put him in the next room. ¡°Chu Qing, I hope you can get a good night¡¯s sleep.¡± Fu Ling looked at Chu Qing lying in bed and said softly. Fu Ling¡¯s eyes turned to the window, and she looked slightly fascinated by the scenery outside the window. She seemed to remember what she looked like when she first saw him. He was covered with blood, and she slowly walked down from above to his She was injured by her side, when she seemed to be a doctor who knew nothing about it. But now ¡­ she has changed, maybe this is the test that this World gave her, maybe she should have been born like this. Thinking of this, Fuling laughed at herself and walked out of Chu Qing¡¯s room. Chu Qing, who was still drunk after Poulin left, suddenly opened his eyes. He just saw her look when Poulin was out of his mind, but she chose it by herself, and he seemed powerless. ¡°Poulin, it seems that you are not too late to look back now, but you don¡¯t seem to mean that.¡± At the end of the talk, Chu Qing lay down, his eyes closed slightly, feeling everything around him, everything was so quiet, his thoughts returned to that year, but now think of it, they seem unable to go back. The wind outside the window is blowing hu hu, but it can¡¯t blow into the hearts of the people in the house. Some things happen just happen, some people miss just miss, you can¡¯t do anything you can¡¯t do. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1683 Early in the morning, the first ray of sunlight slanted into Chu Qing¡¯s room to add a touch of luster to the otherwise dark room. Chu Qing Xu was struck by the sunlight, his eyes slightly opened, and the furnishings of the room fell into his eyes. Chu Qing sat up from the bed, put on his clothes carefully, and walked off the bed. He sat on the table and took a cup of tea and took a soft sip, then saw a letter inserted in his room. Chu Qing¡¯s subconsciously was terrified, but he still opened the envelope unhurriedly. After seeing the signature, Chu Qing¡¯s brows were screwed together involuntarily, and something really happened. But after Chu Qing calmed down for a few minutes, he already had a countermeasure in mind. While thinking about Chu Qing, I only heard a knock on the door outside ¡°Chu Qing?¡± Fuling was holding breakfast, standing in front of Chu Qing¡¯s door, asking the people inside. As soon as Chu Qing heard it, Fu Ling suddenly became alert, secretly hid the letter, and then opened the door. ¡°Poulin, you came here so early.¡± Fu Ling looked at Chu Qing¡¯s appearance just after waking up, and didn¡¯t make much doubt when he was just waking up, ¡°It¡¯s not like I watched you drink a little too much yesterday, and I brought you a sober soup.¡± Chu Qing laughed lightly, could he say that she didn¡¯t seem to care enough, he was awake and sobered up the soup, why did he want to laugh so much. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Chu Qing, is there anything wrong?¡± Fu Ling looked at Chu Qing with a smile on his face, carefully observing his expression. Chu Qing shook the head, I don¡¯t know what to say, ¡°Nothing, I just think you¡¯re a little surprised.¡± As soon as he had finished speaking, Fuling entered Chu Qing¡¯s bedroom and glanced around arbitrarily. Chu Qing was just laughed when he saw it. This scene he had already expected. The seemingly aimless glance was actually looking at his room There is an exception. Sure enough, Poria is still Poria, and will not change with a person¡¯s change. ¡°Poria, thank you.¡± Chu Qing politely thanked Fuling with a little alienation in his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s okay, after all, you were drunk with me last night.¡± Fu Ling saw that Chu Qing did not answer her again, and knew that he wanted to chase her away. She didn¡¯t seem to have to stay here anymore. After Po Ling left, Chu Qing immediately took out the hidden letter, copied a letter with the same handwriting but different content, and took it away from the guest room. ¡°Poulin I want to tell you something.¡± Chu Qing knocked on Fuling¡¯s door and two people sat on the table. Chu Qing handed the letter that had been prepared to Fuling. Fu Ling looked at Chu Qing suspiciously, but he didn¡¯t open the letter, and Chu Qing immediately began his performance. ¡°Po Ling I received an anonymous letter not knowing true or false, the letter said let me help him.¡± Fu Ling felt a little strange after hearing it, but it seemed strange that she couldn¡¯t really say, ¡°Oh, yes, if this letter is true, I think you can go there.¡± Chu Qing laughed said: ¡°But I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s fake.¡± ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be, since you think it sent it to you, it must be someone you know well. I think it shouldn¡¯t be a prank.¡± ¡°How can I do if someone really plays me?¡± Chu Qing looked at Fuling with a serious face, his eyes full of sincerity, and the doubts in Fuling¡¯s heart suddenly disappeared. ¡°Chu Qing, I think no one should dare to trick you. If someone really dares to trick you, I think he might really be impatient.¡± Chu Qing agreed with the nodded, and then continued looking towards Poria ¡°Poria, don¡¯t you look at what is written in this letter?¡± Fu Ling looked at him with a serious look, and inevitably moved. ¡°I will not look at your things.¡± ¡°You still have to take a look at the authenticity.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 1684 Chu Qing said the letter and gave it to Fuling. Fuling looked at the letter in his hand and felt quite helpless. ¡°Well,¡± Fu Ling opened the letter in his hand and read it again. Fu Ling carefully looked at the contents of the letter, her face slightly changed, and she immediately returned the letter to Chu Qing. ¡°I think the letter is genuine now.¡± ¡°Oh, why do you see it?¡± Fu Ling glanced at the letter lightly and replied: ¡°First of all, the content of this letter is reasonable and logical, and the signature on the letter is anonymous, but the material of the letter knows that this person must not be simple.¡± ¡°A person who is not simple writes a letter to you, do you still think you are being tricked?¡± Chu Qing listened to Fu Ling¡¯s nodded agreement after a serious analysis, but his heart was a little ecstatic. Didn¡¯t expect that he had concealed her, which made him a little unbelievable. ¡°So you agree with me?¡± Chu Qing cautiously asked Poria. Poria laughed and looked at Chu Qing¡¯s sincere eyes and said: ¡°Of course, why not go, if you have this ability, you should pass.¡± ¡°Well, I don¡¯t think so.¡± After finishing talking, Chu Qing looked at Fuling with approval, which was like a showman. ¡°But you have to pay attention to safety, I think this trip should be very dangerous.¡± Fu Ling said to Chu Qing with concern. Chu Qing nodded, ¡°I will, rest assured.¡± After talking, Chu Qing turned and left. Along the way, Chu Qing had been thinking about the letter in his heart, thinking about the letter, unconsciously arrived at the mercenary camp. In the mercenary battalion, many mercenaries gathered together. Look at me. I look at your big eyes staring at small eyes. Then a man said, ¡°What are you doing, don¡¯t sit down, look at each other?¡± ¡°Boss, I just don¡¯t like him!¡± A man with a strong look said with a beard glaring at the person opposite. ¡°You have to hold back if you don¡¯t like it. What are you doing? This is because our mercenaries are all a family. Why are you special?¡± The man was immediately speechless, with a trace of grievances in his eyes, ¡°Boss.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t call me, call me useless, sit down!¡± As soon as the boss¡¯s words came out, the man immediately sat down. ¡°Our mercenary battalion has been provoked today. You are not united and are still fighting for me here. What do you want to do?¡± As soon as the boss¡¯s words came out, the people around him suddenly became quiet. Today is definitely the most embarrassing day for them to be mercenaries. They were smashed into the field. What a shame! ¡°It¡¯s okay to be hit by someone. The key is that none of us responded to the demands of others. You are really embarrassing and embarrassing!¡± ¡°Cough cough boss, this is not to blame if we want to blame the opponent is too strong, this is not to blame us.¡± The boss looked at the man below, and his sturdy face was full of anger, ¡°The opponent is too strong? You are a mercenary, not a soft persimmon, you tell me that the opponent is too strong?¡± The man was speechless by his boss and suddenly looked towards the man on the left. ¡°Boss, don¡¯t be angry, this thing has lost the face of our mercenaries, but isn¡¯t it the one called Chu Qing?¡± ¡°There is also a face mention, you really don¡¯t have a sense of shame, people Chu Qing has not received our professional training but hangs you, you are really a genius!¡± Just as everyone was discussing Chu Qing in a frenzy, the rich came in. ¡°Yo, who¡¯s talking about this, so happy.¡± Everyone suddenly shut their mouths when they saw the rich. ¡°Talking about who seems to have nothing to do with you.¡± Chu Qing came in from behind the rich man, stood in front of the rich man, and looked at him contemptuously. ¡°You are Chu Qing?¡± The rich looked at him curiously, without realizing what happened next. ¡°Oh, what¡¯s up with you, I don¡¯t know what advice you have come?¡± The rich sees Chu Qing despise him so much, he can¡¯t help but feel a little angry, but now he needs help from the mercenaries. ¡°It¡¯s very simple. I want Soul Crystal, the beast of the illusion forest. I wonder if everyone here has the strength to help me get it?¡± People around you look at me, I look at you, stunned that no one echoed. This is the illusion forest. Hey, they ¡¯re jack of all trades. Why do they go to the illusion forest? ¡°It turns out that the mercenary battalion has this ability. As long as any of you can go to the Illusion Forest to help me get the Soul Crystal, the gold is his.¡± Everyone¡¯s eyes were immediately attracted to the gold behind the rich man, some people already had some begin to stir, but at the thought of the danger level of the illusion forest, they shyly retreated their minds. ¡°The mercenary camp is merely this.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 1685 Just as the rich were about to mock the mercenary camp, the boss spoke. ¡°Who said, I think only Chu Qing can do this job.¡± Everyone suddenly looked towards Chu Qing who was standing not far away, and his heart was awkward. ¡°Boss, you¡¯re serious, this kid doesn¡¯t look as strong as me.¡± The boss stroked his forehead helplessly, and he didn¡¯t know him because of the stupidity. ¡°Will you go?¡± The man laughed twice and continued to say, ¡°The boss is brilliant and the boss has the best vision.¡± It¡¯s his eyesight that he¡¯s good enough to recruit this kind of stupidity. ¡°Shut up, if you don¡¯t speak, you can make me believe that you are a person with a brain.¡± The man can¡¯t say a word from his boss, who can say that his boss won¡¯t speak, so he will teach you to be a man in minutes. But some people still refused to accept it. ¡°Boss, what can Chu Qing deserve to be so important to you?¡± The boss gave him a look, and his eyes looked like a fool. This is a man in his mercenary camp. I¡¯m sorry he did not admit it. ¡°I really don¡¯t want to talk about you, I just want to save you a face. Where do you feel confident that you are better than Chu Qing, are you good at skills, or are you brave enough?¡± After the boss¡¯s words were finished, everyone immediately lowered their heads. ¡°Since it doesn¡¯t work, what are you doing with me here, you have the ability to go to the fantasy forest.¡± Everyone: ¡­ ¡°Boss, I know you are irritating us, and you still hurt us.¡± A boss, can he not be the boss, how can he have this group of foolish subordinates? ¡°Isn¡¯t it where your confidence comes from, I excite you, then I would like to ask if my radical technique is useful?¡± ¡°Come tell me if you are willing to go to the Mirage Forest?¡± Everyone was silent for a while. It seems that this result has been expected long ago, the boss looked towards Chu Qing not far away, ¡°Chu Qing, are you willing to go to the fantasy forest? Chu Qing lifts the head glanced at the boss, ¡°I¡¯m here by trust, what is unwilling?¡± The boss agreed with the nodded, and looked towards the brother around him that he didn¡¯t want to admit. ¡°See? When do you want to be like others, I think I¡¯m relieved.¡± The crowd coughed for a while, and they said they were helpless because they were so rejected by their boss. ¡°However, I have something to talk to you alone.¡± Chu Qing said to the boss in front of him. The boss nodded, and then took Chu Qing to a hidden place and asked, ¡°Chu Qing, what are you doing?¡± Chu Qing changed his appearance on the top and said seriously, ¡°I am a little worried.¡± ¡°what are you worried about?¡± ¡°I¡¯m worried that Pouling will notice an abnormality when he comes out of the 9th school.¡± The boss¡¯s eyebrows suddenly wrinkled, ¡°What you said makes sense, I am afraid that the Poria is too clever.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I worry about.¡± The boss was sighed, and then said, ¡°But if we do some concealment, it may be fine.¡± ¡°You let go of your hand and I will help you watch it.¡± Chu Qing nodded, indicating that he trusted him. ¡°Okay, then you go back and prepare.¡± After talking, Chu Qing confronted the boss nodded and left. After Chu Qing went back, he first looked for Ye Chenxi. He looked at her seriously and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to a fantasy forest.¡± Ye Chenxi was suddenly killed by Chu Qing¡¯s words, where did he say he was going? (End of this chapter) Chapter 1686 ¡°Chu Qing, tell me your words again.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to the fantasy forest.¡± Ye Chenxi gave Chu Qing a blank look, and his eyes were full of anger, ¡°Chu Qing, are you crazy or am I crazy? At this juncture, you go to the fantasy forest. What are you doing, courting death?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t necessarily go to courting death, I think I will still come out alive.¡± ¡°Really, who gave you the illusion that you still think things are not big enough when you go to the illusion forest at this juncture?¡± ¡°Chenxi, I have a reason.¡± Chu Qing explained to Ye Chenxi why he went to the Fantasyland Forest, and Ye Chenxi¡¯s expression after hearing the anger was degraded a lot. ¡°I still think you shouldn¡¯t be involved in danger.¡± Ye Chenxi said softly to Chu Qing. Chu Qing nodded, ¡°But who can go if I don¡¯t go?¡± ¡°Do you really think about it?¡± Ye Chenxi asked Chu Qing seriously. Chu Qing nodded, then stood up. ¡°I believe in you, you can come out of the illusion forest alive, after all, you are the person I believe.¡± Chu Qing laughed at her, and her belief in going to the illusion forest was a little firmer. ¡°Okay, I will come back alive.¡± Ye Chenxi heard Chu Qing¡¯s words and the pupil light flashed, her eyes were soft like a pile of water, she thought he would come out alive! After seeing Ye Chenxi, Chu Qing immediately entered the illusion forest. Before he left, he looked back at the boss who was not far away. The two exchanged glances with each other. Everything was silent. In the fantasy forest. After Chu Qing entered the illusion forest, cautiously probed around and observed everything around him. Suddenly for some reason, Chu Qing felt his avatar exploded in pain. Chu Qing hurriedly found a place to start meditating, but entered an illusion in unconsciously. ¡°Ru, why are you?¡± Chu Qing looked at the old man in front of him, and there was a hint of curiosity in his eyes, ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°You care who I am, since you are in this illusory forest, don¡¯t think about going out alive.¡± The old man said to Chu Qing with arrogance. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s not up to you to say that you can¡¯t go out. It¡¯s up to me to say.¡± As soon as the words were finished, the old man disappeared into the illusion. Chu Qing looked around and a silhouette of some people flashed in his mind. He saw what he looked like when he first saw everyone. Over and over again, he saw what happened before, those who died because of him, and the way he first saw Ye Chenxi. Everything is as real as it is for him to experience, making him unable to tell whether it is a fantasy or a real event. Chu Qing used his power to seal the acupuncture, but he still couldn¡¯t resist the illusion. The people who had just started, the Gong Family appeared, and the scene of his first big marriage appeared in front of him. ¡°Ye Chenxi?¡± Suddenly, a silhouette of a woman appeared in front of Chu Qing. Chu Qing subconsciously thought that the person coming was Ye Chenxi and asked. Just as Chu Qing approached her, she saw that she suddenly pointed at Chu Qing with a knife. Chu Qing was shocked, and he could not bear to hurt her. But then, Chu Qing took a closer look at Ye Chenxi. Although Ye Chenxi was sometimes fierce to him, she couldn¡¯t look wrong with him, but the one in front of him looked like a puppet. Chu Qing cut his own hand, trying to keep himself awake, and finally 1st floor phantom breakthrough! Chu Qing continued to walk, but was suddenly involved in another layer. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1687 Chu Qing was unable to walk out in the illusion, he explored the exit of the illusion as he walked. However, the illusion seemed to be endless, surrounded by verdant trees, tall and dense, struggling to reach high and far. Weeds are rare on the land, but the dwarf moss grows well and thrives. Even the sunlight was blocked by the leaves. Suddenly, Chu Qing stumbled. He shook his head, stood by a tree, and looked at the place where he had just walked. It was flat without any obstacles. How did he trip over, now how do he feel dizzy? Is it caused by the so-called illusion? The scene in front of me slowly blurred, and the trees were gradually ghosting, and one became two, three, like a fierce beast waving to him. Chu Qing gritted his teeth and bumped his head against the tree in front of him, ¡°Hi ~ It hurts.¡± Chu Qing touched his forehead and was awake a lot. At this time, he heard a rustling sound behind him. Hearing carefully, it was the sound of stepping on a tree branch and breaking it. Chu Qing was shocked, what was behind him! Turning his head, a white wild beast with a huge body slowly walked towards him. Its eyes are very strange, like two huge vortex to inhale people deeply. Chu Qing realized that he stepped backward by step by step, looking for opportunities for his attack. He even wondered if this wild beast was passing by, if he didn¡¯t provoke, could he keep himself safe. But the facts told him that wild beast was not passing by. Chu Qing stepped back step by step, Illusory Beast was hotly chased, the distance was far away, Illusory Beast¡¯s patience was destroyed, and a roar came out. Chu Qing This is completely entangled by Illusory Beast. Looking at the huge beast in front of him, Chu Qing frowned. Now that he is bare-handed, he encounters such a huge monster. Even if he has high martial arts, he has great difficulties. Chu Qing is still retreating, but he sees Illusory Beast in front of him stops and does not chase. He was a little surprised, but at the same time it was unknown. Chu Qing looked back, and behind him was the ten thousand zhang abyss. If he stepped back, he would step on the air. Although it is an illusion, but the ten thousand zhang abyss, falling there is no good result. Retreat is irreversible, only to gather courage to greet you, and try your best to do it. During the fight, Chu Qing was scratched several times by Illusory Beast¡¯s sharp claw, but fortunately, all were superficial wounds without injuries. Gradually, the physical strength became weaker, but Chu Qing found the weakness of Illusory Beast. He found that Illusory Beast had been protecting his eyes, intentionally or unintentionally, even though he didn¡¯t at all attack Illusory Beast¡¯s head, it still kept one hand to protect his head. Chu Qing smiled. It turned out that the breakthrough was at Illusory Beast¡¯s eyes. He lifted a stick with a thick arm on the ground and used all his strength to shoot into Illusory Beast¡¯s eyes. If he did not succeed this time, he would have no chance, and Chu Qing¡¯s physical strength had gradually been exhausted. The stick was opened by Illusory Beast¡¯s hand covering his head. At this moment, Chu Qing punched at Illusory Beast¡¯s other eye. With a long roar, Illusory Beast fell to the ground. Chu Qing conquered Illusory Beast and got the Soul Crystal. The moment Illusory Beast fell, the illusion turned into a light and disappeared. ¡°Hu ~ finally, killed.¡± Chu Qing exhaled, he looked at the green beast Soul Crystal in his hand and smiled with satisfaction. When the mission was completed, he should go back. ¡°Look, in front, it was ¡­ Chu Qing who entered the illusion!¡± A thin man in the mercenary battalion shouted. ¡°How is it possible, you must be kidding. Skinny, that person is definitely not Chu Qing, you are wrong. You entered the illusion, no one came out again.¡± Another fat man patted the skinny head, full Don¡¯t believe it. The thin man dodges the fat man¡¯s hand and pushes his head to look aside. Sure enough, the person in front of him is Chu Qing. It¡¯s just that Chu Qing is embarrassed. ¡°My task is completed.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 1688 Chu Qing ignored those buzzwords, and when Chu Qing found the rich, he was ready to thank the rich. ¡°Chu Qing, don¡¯t need to thank me. I sent it from Ye Chenxi. If you really want to thank me, go find her.¡± Regal said that she was ready to resign. Chu Qing stopped him and asked him where Ye Chenxi is now, looked towards the rich and left. Chu Qing came to the location of Ye Chenxi, Ye Chenxi looked at Chu Qing with a little surprise. Ye Chenxi is going to ask Chu Qing why he is here. But Chu Qing smiled and said, ¡°Thank you so much.¡± Ye Chenxi was stunned for a moment and reacted. Chu Qing was talking about the fact that she sent a rich man to help Chu Qing. Ye Chenxi laughed faintly and said to herself: ¡°It¡¯s still understood.¡± Chu Qing vaguely heard what Ye Chenxi was saying, and asked Ye Chenxi with some doubt: ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s okay, don¡¯t need to thank.¡± Ye Chenxi answered Chu Qing with a smile. After listening to Ye Chenxi¡¯s answer, when Chu Qing was ready to say goodbye, Ye Chenxi first said: ¡°Go and sit down.¡± Chu Qing nodded, thinking: Ye Chenxi has helped me so much, I should thank her for her hard work Attentively, can¡¯t be so hasty. 2 people came to Moon Embracing Building together, drinking tea, 2 people did not speak, they all quietly Earth Grade tea. Ye Chen was thinking about how to find some topics in his heart. ¡°You must have got the Soul Crystal, right?¡± Ye Chenxi first broke the awkward atmosphere. Chu Qing nodded, took a sip of tea, and lightly said, ¡°Well, thanks to you.¡± Chu Qing¡¯s answer, Ye Chenxi did not take it, each minding their own business drinking tea. Chu Qing looked at the woman in front of her, and felt a little guilty in her heart, thinking: I know Ye Chenxi¡¯s feelings for myself, but I dare not face it. Chu Qing mocked himself in his heart, and came back to his senses to see that Ye Chenxi fell asleep on the table. The hand unconsciously touched Ye Chenxi¡¯s face. Ye Chenxi suddenly extended the hand and took Chu Qing¡¯s hand. Chu Qing felt a shock in his heart and wanted to take his hand back, but Ye Chenxi gripped tighter, and also muttered: ¡°Chu Qing, don¡¯t leave me.¡± Chu Qing ¡¯s heartbeat missed half a beat and stared at the woman in front of her, thinking to herself: That man does n¡¯t love this kind of woman. Chu Qing did not withdraw his hand. Chu Qing lay on the table, looked at Ye Chenxi, and looked at her five officials. His hands were disobedient, he squeezed Ye Chenxi¡¯s face, and reflected that he was doing and so on Chu Qing. The old face turned red and sat up straight. He took the tea cup with the other hand and drank tea. I do n¡¯t know what dream Chen Yexi had. Suddenly he grabbed Chu Qing ¡¯s hand and said slightly, ¡°Do n¡¯t go, do n¡¯t go, Chu Qing, do n¡¯t go.¡± Listening to this voice, Chu Qing felt distressed in his heart, and said softly to Ye Chenxi: ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯m here.¡± After that, he patted Ye Chenxi¡¯s back. Ye Chenxi seemed to hear it, grabbed Chu Qing¡¯s hand, and was more relaxed. After an hour, Ye Chenxi woke up and saw that he was holding Chu Qing¡¯s hand, his face flushed instantly, let go of Chu Qing¡¯s hand, and quickly said to Chu Qing: ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± A trace of disappointment flashed in Chu Qing¡¯s eyes, and still a slight tone of voice said to Ye Chenxi: ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Ye Chenxi suddenly remembered her dream and asked Chu Qing embarrassingly: ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything nonsense or do something?¡± Ye Chenxi looked at Chu Qing in awkwardness. Chu Qing was stunned for a while, and soon said, ¡°No.¡± Ye Chenxi was relaxed in his heart, thinking of important things at once, and asked Chu Qing: ¡°Did you put the beast soul stone on the Divine Sword?¡± ¡°Not yet, coming out of the illusion, I want to thank you.¡± Chu Qing replied. Ye Chenxi blushed again when he heard Chu Qing say, ¡°Thank you when you come out of the illusion.¡± ¡°Then put the beast soul stone into Divine Sword and leave it to me.¡± Ye Chenxi solemnly said to Chu Qing. Chu Qing gave Ye Chenxi the Beast Soul Stone and Divine Sword, and the two were separated. As soon as Ye Chenxi left the Moon Embracing Building, he threw himself on Divine Sword of Chu Qing. Within a few days, Ye Chenxi inlaid the Beast Soul Stone on Divine Sword, and she appointed Chu Qing and returned Divine Sword to Chu Qing. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1689 When the beast Soul Crystal was mounted on the sword, 5 colorful rays of light broke out immediately, and the dazzling people couldn¡¯t make them look. All the people present at the moment covered their eyes and were very uncomfortable being stabbed by the light. The only exception is Chu Qing. To him, this light seems to be non-existent, which is probably because it is because of his sword. ¡°Chu Qing, can you see the sword right?¡± Ye Chenxi on the side asked. ¡°Yeah, it doesn¡¯t matter if you are all in pain, right?¡± Chu Qing felt a little sad in his heart. After all, it was Ye Chenxi who helped themselves to embed the Soul Crystal on the beast, but the result was that they were still dazzled by the light. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, I also expect that this will be the case. Didn¡¯t expect¡­ the beast Soul Crystal is indeed not in vain. The power is so great. You go out first, 10000. What will you do if you stay for a long time? For side effects, I ¡¯ll just stay with Chu Qing here. ¡°Ye Chenxi sent the rest away. ¡°Are you sure you are not going out? We don¡¯t know if there will be any danger.¡± Chu Qing said hesitantly. Until now, the sword is still shining with 5 rays of light. The entire sword body seems to be dyed in 5 colorful colors, very gorgeous, like a wave of water, rippling on the sword. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Soul Crystal is not something evil, it has any impact on us, It shouldn¡¯t be, but just don¡¯t want to make them too uncomfortable, let them go first, I¡¯ll face you here , 10000 If you have anything to do, you have to take care of it. ¡°Ye Chenxi covered her eyes with her hand and said calmly. Since Ye Chenxi has said so, Chu Qing is also not good to continue to quit, otherwise, it will be a bit impersonal. He looked at the sword and felt that there was a soul living in it. He always felt that something had changed. Chu Qing had some excitement and excitement in his heart, but more was still doubtful. Because no one knows what will happen next, and whether it will be good for themselves. ¡°Chu Qing, what¡¯s the situation now?¡± Because Ye Chenxi couldn¡¯t make eyes opened and didn¡¯t dare to open her eyes hurriedly, she asked again after a while. ¡°Now the rays of light are much weaker, but the sword is still sparkling, as if there is a sea surging inside, but the light is not only blue, there are other colors, the whole sword looks crystal clear and near-transparent, very beautiful, like crystal. ¡°Chu Qing informed Ye Chenxi of the current sword situation. ¡°Then next, wait a minute, you should try to pick up the sword, after all, to become its owner, this sword is also yours.¡± Ye Chenxi felt that the time was almost running, he said. ¡°No problem, I also have this intention.¡± Chu Qing knew it clearly, looking at the sword, a look that must be won. So after a while, the rays of light emitted by the sword became weaker. Ye Chenxi also opened her eyes. She encouraged Chu Qing to pick up the sword with her eyes, and Chu Qing did the same. Just when Chu Qing¡¯s hand touched the sword, an Illusory Beast suddenly emerged from the sword body, ¡°Mortal, are you going to sign a contract with me?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Chu Qing replied firmly, and then successfully established a contractual relationship with Illusory Beast. So Chu Qing asked Fuling to meet, ¡°In a moment you will use your divine force to control Fuling and let her tell the whereabouts of the true emperor.¡± Chu Qing ordered Illusory Beast and waited for the arrival of Poria. As soon as she entered the door, Illusory Beast restrained her spirit, so Chu Qing asked the true emperor whereabouts. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1690 ¡°Poulin, where did you hide the real emperor?¡± Chu Qing looked at her with two straight eyes and dull eyes, as if Poria of Astral Projection had already produced a trace of intolerance. I have n¡¯t looked at Fuling like this for a long time. Before that, I had been full of vigilance and vigilance. No, now Poria is no longer Poria, she is now a person by fair means or foul for the purpose, how can I still be soft-hearted? This is really sorry for the 100 surnames and Li Min in the world. Chu Qing is very self-reflective. He notices that he has moved some kindness, and he immediately gives himself a psychological suggestion to a person who should not be merciful, to prevent this kind of goodness from turning into greater kindness. At this time, only listening to Fu Ling said, ¡°I was locked in the back room of the Imperial Palace by the true emperor.¡± Chu Qing is not surprising, because the safest place is the most dangerous place, and choosing to put it in the Imperial Palace is indeed a good place. So Chu Qing continued to ask, ¡°Where is this secret room? How do I get in?¡± He is not even surprised that there is a secret room in the Imperial Palace. How could such a place not have secret thoughts? Fuling was controlled by Illusory Beast, and now she knows everything, and became Chu Qing¡¯s puppets and puppets, let him control. She slowly said, ¡°Just in the emperor¡¯s bedroom, push the bookcase away, then find the hollow brick wall, knock 3 times, the organ will start, and the door of the secret room will be exposed.¡± Fu Ling said in great detail, Chu Qing now has all the information, and immediately decided to find the true emperor as soon as possible. ¡°Illusory Beast, you follow Po Ling, let her go back to her room, and then you come back to find me.¡± Chu Qing was very careful instructed. Illusory Beast immediately executed after receiving the order. Chu Qing also immediately contacted Ye Chenxi to inform her about the whereabouts of the true emperor. Chu Qing also expressed his idea of ??going to the palace at night at night. ¡°Okay, it is better to choose the day than to hit it. It will inevitably lead to long nights and nights. We will act tonight. I will help you to escort the guards away, and you will rescue the true emperor.¡± Ye Chenxi and Chu Qing hit it off and immediately set out to plan Got up. At night, both of them put on night clothes and came to the roof with Lightweight Art. Ye Chenxi winked at Chu Qing and signaled that he was about to start acting. Chu Qing did not object. So after 3 seconds, Ye Chenxi flew out and the guards were alert and immediately noticed the presence of unknown persons. ¡°Who? Don¡¯t run!¡± A guard shouted loudly, also attracting the attention of other guards. Afterwards, the waves of guards grandiose moved towards Ye Chenxi in the direction of the past. Ye Chenxi successfully led most of the patrols away. Chu Qing rolled over several times and entered the emperor¡¯s bedroom efficiently. Because it is the emperor¡¯s palace, the deployment of troops is more rigorous, and there are 2 small patrols here. Chu Qing used stones to lead them away again, then quietly stunned several soldiers from behind, dragging them to an unobtrusive place and hiding them. The obstacles outside were cleared, and Chu Qing pushed open the door of the palace, a sideways, and quickly entered the palace. At this time, the false emperor had fallen into a deep sleep, and Chu Qing, who was serving on the side, and Court Eunuch and the court ladies all all went to sleepy points. In this way, all the obstacles have been solved, and Chu Qing pushed the bookcase away according to the information given by Poria, found the hollow brick, and knocked 3 times, and then a door of a secret room appeared. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1691 Chu Qing observed the door of the Chamber of Secrets and found the phenomenon that not at all set up the organ, so he used Inner Strength to push the door open, and it happened that not at all happened. There was a long ladder when I walked in, and after walking down, I walked forward for a while, and came to a wide room. Chu Qing was very cautious along the way, because he was afraid that there would be any organs inside. He couldn¡¯t help feeling annoyed again, because he hadn¡¯t asked Poria again if there were any other dangers in the chamber. Fortunately, not at all what happened, Chu Qing searched and found the true emperor who was locked in the secret room. He was lying on a simple bed, Chu Qing quickly went up to probe his pulse and breath, and found that he just fell asleep. Although there is no mortal danger, the body is very weak, and it can be seen that it has suffered a lot. No, with the physical condition of the true emperor now, he must undergo some healing and cultivation before he can recover. Otherwise, there is no way to ascend to the throne and regain the power. Chu Qing is silently thinking in his heart. Suddenly footsteps came from above, and Chu Qing knew that it was Ye Chenxi who got rid of the chasing soldiers, and found the secret room according to the information he gave, and walked in. Sure enough, after a while, Ye Chenxi found the secret room. When she saw the true emperor, she was also shocked. Didn¡¯t expect the true emperor was far away from the horizon, and she was quickly approaching. Come here. ¡°He just fell asleep, but his body is very weak. We have to take him out. Do you have any good solutions?¡± Chu Qing straight to the point said, on the one hand, it solved the problem for Ye Chenxi, on the other hand She also asked her for help. ¡°Well, change his clothes first, and then I will go to the Court Eunuch room to find a carriage. You will take the carriage to take him out of the palace like this. I am waiting for you at the East Gate, and I said I asked you to help Take some silk, so there should be no problem. ¡°Ye Chenxi thought for a while and came up with such a method. ¡°Okay, I want to come with the two of us present. These guards will not be too much embarrassing us. Now we better wait until dawn, otherwise it is too strange late at night, it is easy to cause suspicion.¡± Chu Qing analyzed. ¡°Yes, let¡¯s take a break here for a while. I¡¯ll take care of other things first. You¡¯ll take him a little more carefully, don¡¯t get caught. After 2 hours, I¡¯ll get out of the palace and you sit down. carriage. ¡°Ye Chenxi said the process again, and Chu Qing confirmed the details, and then hurried away to prepare for the inside and outside. Everything was as expected by Chu Qing and Ye Chenxi. There was no accident. The true emperor was brought to Ye Family smoothly, and the doctor was invited to heal him. Fu Ling on the other side also soon discovered that the true emperor was missing, and she immediately decided to uncover it. Poria sent a signal to the allies, and soon received a reply. Such important matters are naturally handled very quickly by everyone. Then, a large number of rebels gathered. When several rebels gathered in the Imperial Palace, the people of the Aristocratic Family suddenly stood on the side of the other ministers. ¡°We swear to defend the Imperial Palace, and we will never contaminate with you gangsters and thieves!¡± For a while, Poria was stunned and did not react immediately. She didn¡¯t expect that someone would betray her, because she thought that the preparatory work had been done sufficiently and perfected. She was in the palm of her hand. The last thing I didn¡¯t expect to see was still happening, and the fact that I was turning around actually happened to Aristocratic Family Patriarch, which I value most! (End of this chapter) Chapter 1692 Because the leader of the rebellion is Fuling, if she does not give orders, other people will not easily move. For a while, the atmosphere became full of medicinal smell of fire, with swords drawn and bows bent spread among the people. ¡°You have to think about it now, betray me what is the end.¡± Fu Ling said angrily, she valued Aristocratic Family as a helper, now if Aristocratic Family mutiny, it is very unfavorable to her. But she was not timid and cowardly, she could only be strong in appearance but weak in reality. Aristocratic Family Patriarch sneered. ¡°We, Aristocratic Family, have always been loyal ministers. How can we stand with you traitors? Soldiers, we must be loyal to the emperor. We must not be fooled by this demonic girl!¡± Other rebels saw Aristocratic Family and Poria standing on opposite sides, and they could not help but feel a little shaken, because the power of Aristocratic Family cannot be underestimated, and the military force value is even more daunting. ¡°You don¡¯t know what medicine you took wrong now, and actually keep on saying slanders me, and the many relatives and relatives present, it seems that you are going to take the accusation of this messenger thief!¡± Fu Ling snereed, deliberately reversed black and white, Playing the opponent as an injustice teacher, it seems that he is straight and strong. It¡¯s just that the rebels are still crowded. Although the military force can be kept flat, the army¡¯s heart is relatively loose. Most of them are forced by Fuling to support her. Poria has some hate iron for not becoming steel. In fact, she also knows that these people are some wall head grass falling with the wind, a group of soft eggs that can¡¯t support the wall, she angrily restrained these people¡¯s discussions. ¡°What we are doing right now is to do justice to you, the spies around the emperor, and restore political clarity.¡± Fu Ling said devotion to righteousness that inspires reverence. At this time, Chu Qing and Ye Chenxi also led people to the scene, and as a result, the power contrast changed. Chu Qing not at all and Fuling so many words, directly gave Aristocratic Family Patriarch a glance, everyone started, and soon Fuling¡¯s ununited army was defeated. If Aristocratic Family didn¡¯t change, Fuling was still quite sure to be able to fight it, but now it¡¯s already 4 scattered and can¡¯t be defeated. Po Ling didn¡¯t expect herself to be painstaking, and plan the great cause for so long to be defeated with no difficulty, her eyes are full of resentment and unbelievable. It¡¯s just that there is the last trump card in her hand, that is the false emperor who is still in power. Poria unscrupulously broke free and grabbed her guard, fell to her knees and shouted to the ground, shouting, ¡°Emperor Your Majesty, Poria is doing her due diligence for Your Majesty, should Your Majesty watch these traitors succeed?¡± Although her words also meant expressing her inner dissatisfaction, she took the opportunity to vent, but it was more about reminding the false emperor who was sitting on the Emperor throne who had the power to kill life and death. The false emperor naturally understood the meaning of Fuling, but the situation now made him feel a little nervous, but he still said, ¡°What are you doing? Fuling has always been loyal and honest, I know, you treat a loyal minister like this Do you want to rebel? ¡° Everyone not at all spoke at once, Chu Qing thought: See how this fake emperor continues to perform, so I didn¡¯t interfere. The people present were silent, and the false emperor calmed down a little bit, and continued to say, ¡°What kind of result do you want to besiege imperial city like this? It is better for everyone to stop here, I will not pursue you, and will give Your rewards, I understand that you are all for the sake of Jiangshan Sheji. ¡°The false emperor wanted to use the power of honor and honor and the power of fame to win over people. In fact, some of the following ministers were indeed moved, because for them, their weight is the most important thing. As for who is in this world, Emperor is sitting on it. Who they are, they do n¡¯t care or care. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1693 Seeing that the people underneath began to discuss spiritedly again, Chu Qing¡¯s heart was like a mirror. He knew that many people entered the career path only to promote their fortunes and make a fortune. It has a great relationship with the world and the 100 surnames not at all. Everyone must guarantee their own interests before they can think about whether others can eat, wear, and warm themselves up. This is actually a very common phenomenon, but as a senior official, Chu Qing believes that they should have higher realm and pursuit . These gangs of unconscionable dog officials, Chu Qing cursed in their hearts, but there is no way. After all, the operation of the Imperial Court still needs to rely on these officials who are not dedicated to the people, otherwise the chaos will become a pot of porridge. The surname has been changed for a long time, at least these people did not destroy the dynasty. Fu Ling looked at the situation at the moment, and she naturally understood that many of these people were greedy and greedy villains. Otherwise, she would also impossible to gather so many rebels so quickly. So she continued to follow the meaning of the false emperor and tried to confuse people. Chu Qing felt that the current situation was basically clear, and he could control it, so he gave up the true emperor. He hid the True Emperor among the many unremarkable soldiers. In Ye Family, the True Emperor received good treatment and rest, and his physical strength recovered very quickly. In addition, his own foundation is not weak. As an emperor, he wears it best from snacks, and his body has always been very healthy, so he recovers quickly. At this time, Fuling ¡¯s party saw the hope of victory. Although there may be no way to deal with the Aristocratic Family and the joint of Ye Family and Chu Qing on the military force, the emperor Your Majesty is on his own side. In any case, I certainly can¡¯t suffer a loss. For a moment, the fighting spirit among the rebels ignited again, and began to have a boiling trend. It was necessary to dispose of Aristocratic Family and the others in accordance with the military law. If it is not the big family of the Great Family who are afraid of being present, it may have started. Too. ¡°Your Majesty, I don¡¯t have to act here now, I am confusing people?¡± Chu Qing brought the real emperor to the front of everyone, and looked sharply at the false emperor. As soon as the false emperor saw the real emperor, his face collapsed immediately, and he was speechless in surprise. Looking at Fuling and then looking at the real emperor, his face was unbelievable. ¡°Why does Your Majesty have nothing to say? Wasn¡¯t it just very exciting?¡± Chu Qing sneered in his heart, the person Fuling was looking for was just a genius, just seeing the true emperor, he was already impatient Living. The fake emperor was speechless for a while, and did not know how to deal with it. At this time, Chu Qing did not give him another chance, but instead announced to everyone loudly, ¡°This is our real emperor Your Majesty. The one sitting on it is The fake is the stray dog ??found by Poria. ¡° As soon as this remark came out, everyone in the room was very surprised. Fuling immediately stood up and quibbled, ¡°Do you have any evidence that this talent is the true emperor, I think this is the stray dog ??you found!¡± The false emperor in the palace was so scared that he could not stand still. He stood up tremblingly, plopped on the ground, and stumbled to admit, ¡°Yes, this talent is the real emperor. his¡­¡± Fu Ling¡¯s eye knife flew over, didn¡¯t expect this person so weak, she voluntarily admitted that she wished to cut his throat directly with a knife. Seeing that Poria had been defeated, the false emperor was also pulled out, and the other party members dropped their weapons one after another, and saw the rudder, moved towards the real emperor, knelt down and told how he was bewitched by Poria. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1694 Poria one after another suffered a blow, and the anger in her heart has become extremely large, but the situation now prevents her from making any move. Because she knew that as long as she had the intention to shoot, she would be attacked and taken down immediately, and her life could not be saved in an instant. And now the same party has also surrendered, which made Fu Ling become an isolated person, so she also realized that she should be powerless and sat down on the ground with a sad look. ¡°Emperor, please, we are all threatened by Po Ling, how can we make such a rebellion!¡± A leader cried with tears. ¡°Yeah yeah, our Shan Family has been loyal for generations, and has never had any ambitions. If it weren¡¯t for the demonic girl Fuling, we wouldn¡¯t do such a thing, the emperor, you can learn from it!¡± Also echoed. Chu Qing looked at the current situation, and as expected, he was successfully controlled, and did not allow Fuling¡¯s crafty plots and machinations to succeed. He was sighed in relief in his heart, but he did not have any good feelings about these ministers who saw the rudder, and they felt very sick. And the emperor is not a fool, and naturally understands the stakes. If they are not grasped by others, or have the idea of ??abandoning righteousness, Poria, although powerful, does not hide the sky with one hand. Obviously It was because of various reasons that agreement was reached, promising the status of the successful rebellion. ¡°Your Majesty, please take a seat.¡± Chu Qing saw the emperor¡¯s color, and said nothing, and whispered a reminder. The real emperor gave Chu Qing a grateful look, then nodded, looked towards the hall, and walked and said, ¡°All the generals are left, the other soldiers can leave, and the demonic girl Poria is put in.¡± The Imperial Guard heard the command of the emperor and immediately acted, watching the rebels leave, and some of the guards stood around the Imperial Palace, still guarding this sacred place. The true emperor finally regained his power and sat on the throne of the emperor, and Poria was also taken in. She was very unwilling in her heart now, but it was a foregone conclusion, so she was expressionless and said nothing more. The first thing the emperor regained power was to dispose of Poria. He said, ¡°Do you know the culprit Poria?¡± Fu Ling smiled sadly, and then said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what the difference is now, but I have lost it anyway.¡± The emperor ignored Fuling¡¯s words, each minding their own business said, ¡°Okay, then this is considered to be your confession, the coming person, the Fuling Fuling, the imprisonment of the emperor, the imprisonment of the emperor, the intention to rebel, and the sin is unforgivable Break into Heavenly Prison and wait for it! ¡° Then several soldiers came in and dragged Fuling out. ¡°I am safe and sound, thanks to the help of Ye Family and Aristocratic Family, I want to reward you well.¡± After dealing with the Poria incident, the emperor¡¯s face eased and became cordial. ¡°Thank you the emperor, the emperor is 10000 years old and 10000 years old absolutely!¡± Aristocratic Family Patriarch and Ye Chenxi both saluted, thank you. Then the emperor said again, ¡°I will die this time and decided to forgive the world. Those who have not committed felony crimes will be exempted from their sentence. Let them be humans again.¡± Standing by His Royal Highness, the Ministry of Criminal Affairs also accepted the purpose, and then the Emperor made his own arrangements and decisions for the national major event. ¡°Other matters will be discussed later when the morning dynasty goes up.¡± The emperor decided to forget it today, and will talk about it when things go up. So everyone retired, Aristocratic Family Patriarch was very happy, didn¡¯t expect himself to pick up a big bargain, and was sealed as a meritorious minister. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1695 A few days later, the emperor embarked on government affairs, and the original Cholera¡¯s Imperial court major event solving one by one, Chu Qing was very happy to see the country¡¯s booming operation. ¡°It¡¯s really hanging, think about 10000. If we don¡¯t succeed, now the world will be changed.¡± Ye Chenxi said with some fear, but more still rejoicing and happy, she reached for the teapot and gave herself and Chu Qing filled the tea cup. Chu Qing didn¡¯t speak, looking at the clear blue sky, looking thoughtful. He felt that it was really not easy to come along this way. So many things happened, even the country¡¯s peril was solved by him. Ye Chenxi snapped her fingers in front of Chu Qing, ¡°What are you thinking? It¡¯s been a while since I was stunned.¡± She said easily. Now that the True Emperor is able to regain power, this has completely relaxed her heart, and Ye Family has also become a meritorious minister, receiving various rewards, and she has also been very happy recently. ¡°I was thinking, what kind of things can be more serious than tampering with usurpation.¡± Chu Qing came suddenly and thoughtlessly. Ye Chenxi hadn¡¯t waited for an answer yet, Court Eunuch came to preach, and the two immediately went out to take the resign. ¡°Accepting orders from Emperor, the emperor¡¯s edict, ordered Chu Qing to be sent to the criminal officer Fu Ling to the execution ground, to be executed at 3 o¡¯clock tomorrow afternoon, and this is true. Chu Qing, take the order.¡± Court Eunuch said smoothly. ¡°Chu Qing leads the decree.¡± Chu Qing took the decree respectfully and sent away Court Eunuch. The emperor also left Chu Qing with some rewards, but for him, gold and silver treasures are nothing strange. Ye Chenxi and Chu Qing glanced at each other. The two did not say anything. Ye Chenxi said goodbye and went back to the government to deal with the matter. On the 2nd day, Chu Qing came to the jail. The Poria is now a prisoner, so his body is dirty and his hair is disheveled, without the glory of the past. ¡°Did you come to see my joke?¡± Fu Ling didn¡¯t look up, just said this. ¡°Your Majesty asked me to take you to the execution ground.¡± Chu Qing expressionless said, then gave a glance to the bureaucrat on the side, and the bureaucrat opened the door of Heavenly Prison. Two Yaya fishes penetrated in, brought Poria out, and put on shackles and shackles. Fu Ling¡¯s heart was bleak. She looked at Chu Qing desperately, Chu Qing remain unmoved, ¡°Take away.¡± He said so without any emotion, so Chu Qing and Fu Ling looked towards the execution ground and set off. At the execution ground, the executioner was already ready, the soldiers and the prison officer, Chu Qing gave the prison officer a salute, and then sat aside, waiting for the execution to begin. Poria knelt on the guillotine, and now she is one step closer to death every second, but she seems very calm. After all, she can¡¯t live anymore. What else do you care about? Chu Qing looked at Fuling calmly, and his heart was not rock-solid, and he was not human. After all, they used to join hands and fought together, but now it has become like this. Neither of them thought that there would be such a day. One was on the guillotine and the other was the audience responsible for the prison. Fu Ling showed a mocking smile, and there seemed to be some tears in her eyes. Chu Qing naturally made waves, but the face was still calm like water, anyway, Fu Ling was already a downright bad guy, And there are so many eyes staring at you right now. If you take the wrong step, you will probably be killed. ¡°Chu Qing, I ask you, have you ever loved me?¡± Fu Ling shouted suddenly. ¡°I loved it.¡± Chu Qing¡¯s voice shivered a little, and then it was time for execution. Fu Ling kept looking at Chu Qing and died with a smile. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1696 The scene of the execution ground that day has been lingering in Chu Qing¡¯s mind, especially Fu Ling¡¯s last expression with a smile and death, which gave Chu Qing a great shock. In fact, he thought about it more than once, how good it would be if Poria had n¡¯t become this way, how good it would have been if so many things had n¡¯t happened between them. . In fact, his heart is also very sad and sad. After all, this is the person who has moved his heart. After all, they used to have such a good time. After all, Poria was also such a beautiful woman. It¡¯s a pity that now everything has changed, Fu Ling has also pleaded guilty, and Chu Qing¡¯s heart is infinitely sentimental, but no one can tell. The past few days, he lived a bit soulless, after all, he is also a person of flesh and blood, his former good friend, the person he once loved died in front of himself, and became such a committing any imaginable misdeed wicked person, How can he not be heartbroken? However, the days still have to go on, Earth will not stop because of personal emotions, and soon Chu Qing and Ye Chenxi received an invitation from the emperor to let them eat together. ¡°Two people please take a break. The emperor is still dealing with political affairs. He will come over soon. The two people can drink some tea first.¡± Court Eunuch explained to Chu Qing and Ye Chenxi. 2 people are very appreciative in their hearts, so hard-working in political affairs, it is a good thing for the 100 surnames of Li Min. During the banquet, the emperor looked very happy. ¡°Thanks to the two of you, you can pass this thing safely, but you are my life saving benefactor!¡± ¡°The emperor does not have to say much, this is what we should do.¡± Chu Qing said modestly. The emperor touched his chin with satisfaction, and then asked, ¡°Do you two feel that there have been any mistakes in the recent state affairs? I am in power again, after a long absence, I am quite rusty.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t dare, Your Majesty, you are doing very well, this is recognized by the minister and the 100 surnames.¡± Chu Qing quickly replied. ¡°Yes, Your Majesty, under your leadership, the country¡¯s political affairs are booming, and the life of the 100 surnames is getting better and better. Everyone has no complaints, and there is a lot of praise to you in the community. ¡°Ye Chenxi also said that she did not just slap her horse but told the truth. After all, the emperor was finally able to get back his own things, and naturally made an all-out effort in political affairs, and strived to ensure a clear Ming Dynasty style, so that the second Poria would not appear. ¡°Especially, you have a lot of government officials abolished. Such a big exchange of blood has indeed injected new vitality and vitality into the church. The so-called new officials took office three fires, everyone is very motivated and efficient ¡°¡± Chu Qing continued to add. ¡°Okay, you don¡¯t want to shoot my flattery here, but to be honest, if you have any suggestions, you can¡¯t be outspoken.¡± The emperor kindly laughed, and then asked: ¡°Chu Qing you can think What kind of reward I want, I know that for you, the general reward is invisible. ¡° Chu Qing said ashamedly, ¡°Let Your Majesty laugh, but there is really something to see below.¡± The emperor was interested: ¡°Oh? What is it?¡± Chu Qing smiled and replied, ¡°It¡¯s a mercenary battalion. I wonder if Your Majesty can deliver it to me?¡± The emperor smiled and did not speak, and he did not speak, which made Chu Qing feel a little uneasy. After all, he was like a tiger. ¡°Ye Aiqing, did you hear Chu Aiqing¡¯s request? Would you like to give this mercenary battalion?¡± The emperor did not directly agree or reject Chu Qing, but asked Ye Chenxi aside. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1697 Chu Qing was shocked when he heard this from the emperor. Didn¡¯t expect the mercenary battalion actually belonged to Ye Chenxi. He showed a surprised look and looked towards Ye Chenxi. Ye Chenxi laughed without showing more emotions. ¡°Oh, Ye Young Lady, didn¡¯t expect. The mercenary man originally belonged to you.¡± Chu Qing asked quietly, wanting to see how Ye Chenxi would answer him. ¡°It turns out that Chu Aiqing didn¡¯t know that the mercenary battalion was Ye Family¡¯s. It¡¯s really strange, isn¡¯t the two of you very close?¡± The emperor didn¡¯t think so much, but said casually. But in Chu Qing¡¯s heart, he was very shocked. Ye Chenxi had so much concealment to himself. Sure enough, he walked on the rivers and lakes and had to keep an eye on it. Chu Qing had a feeling of betrayal and deception. ¡°Since the mercenary camp is Ye Family¡¯s, it¡¯s easy to handle, right?¡± Chu Qing said half-jokingly. These words led to a burst of laughter from the emperor, ¡°Chu Qing, you¡¯re really welcome. This mercenary battalion has also been under the family of Ye Family for many years, and it is also a strong military barracks. Give it. ¡° ¡°Yes, Your Majesty is being reckless, and please ask Ye Young Lady not to mind.¡± Chu Qing said this intentionally and alienated, in order to let Ye Chenxi understand that he minded this thing in his heart. Ye Chenxi, of course, knows what Chu Qing thinks. She actually not at all has a bad eye for Chu Qing, but she has no time to tell him. And this matter at first was intentional, and it was not easy to explain to him, and then so many things happened, and there was no chance to explain to him. Ye Chenxi Ah Ye Chenxi, it turns out that you have already sent someone to monitor me around me, and I didn¡¯t even find out that you really are very difficult to deal with, no wonder it is so reused and appreciated. Chu Qing said with a cold laugh in his heart, but he didn¡¯t feel angry, but he felt a sense of admiration. ¡°So Ye Young Lady, what do you think?¡± Chu Qing urged again. At this time, the Emperor Your Majesty couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, and said, ¡°Chu Aiqing, don¡¯t you have to be so anxious, does the mercenary barracks just make you greedy? It¡¯s the same thing that you can¡¯t eat hot tofu so anxiously. Let Ye Aiqing think about it. Do n¡¯t worry, let ¡¯s just wait and see what Ye Aiqing says. ¡° Chu Qing nodded with a smile said, ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± Although this mercenary battalion is a treasure, if she speaks herself, Ye Chenxi is willing to hand it over, and the emperor ¡¯s meaning is now decided by Ye Chenxi, so Chu Qing ¡¯s heart has been stabilized by 9 and pretended to be anxious He just wanted to take the opportunity to beat Ye Chenxi. ¡°Come on, everyone eats food, thinks while eating, and does not delay things, don¡¯t just sit down, Chu Aiqing, we have a drink.¡± The emperor said very enthusiastically, and raised his glass. ¡°Okay.¡± Chu Qing responded briefly, and then respectfully took the wine glass and touched a cup with the emperor. Both of them drank it down, and then picked up the food. Ye Chenxi was also silently eating food on the side, listening to two people chatting, and occasionally inserting a few words to express some views on political affairs. The thought in his mind was naturally the matter of the mercenary camp. The mercenary battalion is also regarded as an excellent barracks cultivated by her hand. It is naturally reassuring to Chu Qing, but he is a little reluctant, but considering that Chu Qing has made such a big contribution, since he speaks for it, it is not good He brushed his mind. Ye Chenxi finally said, ¡°Okay, I will agree to your request, and the mercenary barracks will be yours in the future.¡± As a result, Ye Chenxi also took out the weapon and placed it on the table in front of Chu Qing. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1698 Since returning from the emperor¡¯s banquet that day, Ye Chenxi and Chu Qing have not met again. Because of the busy affairs in the court, Ye Chenxi has been running alongside Imperial Court 2 to help the ministers to contact various things. Chu Qing is going to be free. After all, the rebellion has been resolved. He can take a good rest. Naturally, the ministers in the Imperial Court have to do it. There is no need for him to worry too much. Moreover, he is very interested in mercenary camps. He often goes to the camps to watch the soldiers train and inspect their daily lives. He has been very happy in this matter. The soldiers trained by Ye Chenxi were really excellent. He could not help but praised in the heart. Such a good team, now dispatched by himself, is really like a tiger that has grown wings. Chu Qing¡¯s mood has also improved a lot recently, and gradually came out of the shadow of Poria¡¯s death. On this day, Ye Chenxi finally finished his official duties. Nothing happened, so he received an invitation from Chu Qing and planned to have two people drink and talk together. Thinking about it, it ¡¯s been a long time since I met. Ye Chenxi agreed immediately. Although she had planned to take a good rest, how could she refuse the invitation of this good friend and partner, just like she did n¡¯t reject Chu Qing? The requirements for taking over the mercenary camp are the same. Ye Chenxi changed her casual clothes and came to Chu Qing¡¯s mansion. Chu Qing had already prepared the wine and waited for her. ¡°Morning, you are here.¡± Chu Tian greeted with a smile. ¡°Well, it looks like you have been waiting for a long time.¡± Ye Chenxi looked around, and the dishes on the table were all his favorite food. ¡°You still know my taste, and I am troubled.¡± Chu Qing laughed at Ye Chenxi, ¡°I have known you for such a long time. If you don¡¯t even know this, what other face would tell you to drink?¡± Chu Qing¡¯s straightforward words teased Ye Chenxi, she suddenly had a thought, ¡°not equal to me, people go to the rooftop to drink bars, just like before.¡± Of course Chu Qing will not refuse, 2 people moved the table to the roof, and the cold moonlight sprinkled down. Although the evening breeze was slightly cool, the 2 people had internal power protection and did not feel cold. ¡°Chenxi, didn¡¯t expect your martial arts progress so much, you can beat me into an internal injury. Fortunately, you show mercy, otherwise I will suffer.¡± Chu Qing does not hesitate to praise himself, sincerely Said. ¡°Who made you look down upon me, and still feel that my Inner Strength is the same as before, so I also deliberately and severely wounded you.¡± Ye Chenxi said mischievously, with evil rays of light in his eyes. ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re a really bad-hearted, bad woman.¡± Chu Qing complained, and the two people talked and laughed like this, and the atmosphere became more and more ambiguous. After a while, the two people drank a little bit of alcohol, their faces were red, and their eyes became blurred. Chu Qing watched Ye Chenxi¡¯s eyes show a little love, and Ye Chenxi did the same. ¡°Chenxi, I think today under the moonlight, you look more beautiful and moving.¡± Chu Qing said indistinctly. Ye Chenxi giggled, ¡°Don¡¯t I always look that good? Natural beauty is hard to give up.¡± At this time, suddenly a series of darts came over. Fortunately, although the two people were awake, their average darts were still able to cope with it, and they also learned their reaction ability after walking for a long time. Ye Chenxi immediately slapped it, flipped the table up and blocked a string of darts, and Chu Qing also used Inner Strength to bounce all the darts flying towards him and hit elsewhere. However, the surging undercurrent has completely exploded, and then many darts attacked, and the voice of the person passed into the ears of two people. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1699 Who is going to be bad for us now? Chu Qing thought in his heart, and soon he thought of the answer, and it may only be this answer, that is, these people are Po Ling¡¯s Yu Dang. Thinking of this, although he is very confident in Ye Chenxi and his kung fu, after all, the other party is dark, they are bright, and the other party is also crowded. If you have been harassed like this, I am afraid you can¡¯t guard against it . Especially this evening, the two of them drank alcohol again, and it would have a certain degree of impact on reaction ability and skill, so he immediately made a decision to do it quickly, and hurriedly leave them. After thinking about the countermeasures, Chu Qing pulled Ye Chenxi who was still throwing off the darts, kicked with both feet, and flew off the roof using Lightweight Art. However, Yuling of Poria obviously did not want to let them go. It is estimated that they have been lurking for a long time. It happened that today the two of them got together, and they drank again. , Able to catch 2 people to catch everything in one net. Chu Qing and Ye Chenxi ran in the front, and those who chased them were chased in the back. They released poison darts while chasing. As long as they could scratch a little skin, the injured person would soon lose his ability to move. The medicines of the Yu Dangs are the most powerful. They strive to put the two people to death. Both Chu Qing and Ye Chenxi understand that once they fall into their hands, there is no possibility of survival. So although the two people are still a bit heavy, because of alcohol, but under the desire to survive, they all become dash on bravely with no thought of personal safety. ¡°I think it¡¯s better for us to go separately.¡± Ye Chenxi suggested that she used secret voice transmission. ¡°No, this situation is still staying together, so the battle strength can be stronger. After all, there are some good killers on the opposite side, and the number is relatively large.¡± Chu Qing quickly rejected her. After some chasing battles, both parties did not take advantage. After all, it was not someone who is easy to deal with. Using the terrain and terrain has detoured for a few rounds and played several times. Chu Qing feels that it will be consumed sooner or later. After all, he summon out Illusory Beast. ¡°Illusory Beast, you think of a way to create an illusion, and let them think we¡¯ve taken it.¡± He quickly instructed. Illusory Beast cast a spell as soon as he received the instruction. Chu Qing and Ye Chenxi walked forward for a while, looking back and found that the enemy had stagnated and the illusion had already appeared in front of them. Chu Qing made a gesture to Ye Chenxi, instructing 2 people to quietly fold back and wait for the opportunity to wipe out all the enemies. Ye Chenxi naturally understands that although the two people are in a tense atmosphere of escape, they have not ignored the observation of surrounding things, so when Chu Qing summon Illusory Beast, she already understood how Chu Qing wants to get rid of the current predicament. 2 people have a good sense, and the two soldiers are very tacitly divided into 2 routes, one on the left and one on the right, quietly sneaking back to the enchanted position of the enemy. At this time, Fu Ling Yu Dang saw the scene where Chu Qing was hit by a poison dart and could not afford to fall. He was very proud, and Ye Chenxi was unfortunately hit by a poison dart lying on his back because he missed Chu Qing not at all. One side, can¡¯t get up. The Yu Party came with a big swing, intending to destroy the two, and at this time, Chu Qing and Ye Chenxi had already circumvented them and were quietly preparing to start the attack. Ye Chenxi used the assassin stealth method to assassinate several people. The rest of the people¡¯s attention was on the illusion in front of them, not at all found out, and Chu Qing was more spicy, and made a cone-shaped curse. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1700 The sudden scream made the leader of the Yu Party standing at the forefront suddenly realize that he was being tricked. When he turned around, he had already taken a trick and flew straight out, hit the tree trunk, and then fell Spit blood on the ground. He felt his internal organs seemed to be shattered, and then Ye Chenxi and Chu Qing followed. Chu Qing was anxious and wanted to take Yu Dang ¡¯s life. Ye Chenxi stopped him. ¡°Wait, we should leave these living mouths and hand them over to the emperor. Maybe there will be other remnants. catch everything in one net. ¡° Chu Qing suddenly realized that his behavior had indeed been too reckless, he quickly stopped his hand and tried to calm down his emotions, possibly because of alcohol, which made him lose some of his reason. ¡°Chenxi, you are right. Fortunately, you stopped me, otherwise, this step would go wrong.¡± Chu Qing said with regret. ¡°It¡¯s okay, with me here, we will join forces and we will definitely be able to do 2 without fail.¡± Ye Chenxi disapproved and gently comforted Chu Qing. Then 2 people escorted a few Yu Dang who are still alive and walked into the city. After a night of effort, the 2 people have ran out of the city a dozen or more li, but there is no way to use Lightweight Art with these Yu Dang , So when the two returned to the east of the city, it was already dawn. ¡°You take them to your mansion and wait for the emperor Your Majesty when you are up.¡± Entering the city, Chu Qing proposed. ¡°Okay.¡± Ye Chenxi nodded, before taking a few steps, a team of guards rushed over, ¡°Master, Chu Young Master, you can make us easy to find, one night disappeared, but what danger is encountered? ¡° It turned out that the two guards found out that Patriarch had disappeared, and when they saw the traces of fighting on the roof, they panicked and went out to find them. ¡°We are fine, this is the person who chased us down and put them under strict supervision.¡± Ye Chenxi instructed, his guards tied up all the Yu Dang and escorted them back to the house. So the 2 people went back to the house, washed them up, and added one morning¡¯s work to make them very tired. However, after a while, I had to face up, so the 2 people did not take more rest, just sat for a while, and then set off from the house and went to the Imperial Palace. In the early dynasty, after the ministers reported the latest political affairs, Ye Chenxi reported to the emperor Shangqi that she and Chu Qing were hunted down by Fuling Yudang last night. ¡°Is there still such a thing? The two heroes were actually chased by the Yu Dang and threatened with life. The two of you have to be more careful recently. I will order that the Guards will patrol the two mansions. ¡° ¡°Many thanks Your Majesty.¡± Chu Qing and Ye Chenxi thanked. The emperor was very angry at Fuling Yu Dang¡¯s daring to take action. ¡°The Ministry of Warfare is still writing, and the Fu Ling Yu Dang¡¯s extermination will be left to you. This matter must be done as soon as possible, execute without any mercy. ¡°Yes, the minister complied with the decree.¡± After receiving the decree, the military ministry was given permission to retreat first and proceeded to investigate Fuling Yu¡¯s party. ¡°There are also Ai Qing who are involved in the chaos, and you must also be careful of Fuling Yu¡¯s revenge.¡± The emperor added. ¡°Chu Aiqing, you saved me and made great contributions to the rebellion. Now I have captured Fuling¡¯s Yu Dang. I want to reward you well.¡± ¡°Your Majesty should all be done underneath. Your Majesty does not have to take seriously, the mercenary battalion is already a good reward.¡± Chu Qing humbly quit. ¡°Ai Qing does not have to quit, I decided to return the sect master order for you.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 1701 Chu Qing took the sect master order for half of the 9 birth orders and said, ¡°Secretary, thanks to Your Majesty.¡± ¡°En.¡± The emperor responded to Chu Qing and ordered to retreat. When Chu Qing turned to leave, the emperor stopped him: ¡°Chu Aiqing, stay here and talk about Fuling Yudang.¡± Chu Qing turned to the emperor and said, ¡°Your Majesty, I have to go back to the mercenary barracks to deal with today¡¯s affairs. So I may not be able to stay here today, please forgive your Majesty.¡± The emperor waved his sleeves and said to Chu Qing: ¡°It¡¯s okay, then you can go back and discuss with you next time, come back, Ai Qing.¡± ¡°According to the order, the minister retired first.¡± Chu Qing walked out of the hall. Seeing Chu Qing coming out, Ye Chenxi greeted him and asked calmly, ¡°What did His Highness say to you?¡± Chu Qing walked slowly and said, ¡°Your Highness asked me to stay and talk about Fuling Yudang¡¯s affairs today.¡± Ye Chenxi slowly caught up with Chu Qing, frowned, and said, ¡°I thought what your Highness is doing.¡± ¡°Relax, I will be fine.¡± Chu Qing turned his head to look at Ye Chenxi and turned again. Ye Chenxi saw Chu Qing guessing her concerns and said coldly: ¡°I just don¡¯t want to lack a good partner that¡¯s all.¡± Chu Qing didn¡¯t answer Ye Chenxi anymore, and Ye Chenxi didn¡¯t say any more. The two came to the mercenary camp together. Chu Qing thought that he knew enough about the mercenary battalion before. When he returned to the mercenary battalion this time, he did not care much about the people in the mercenary battalion, nor did he know the current situation of the mercenary battalion. So Chu Qing and Ye Chenxi went back to the camp to discuss the Fuling Yu Party. After a few hours, Chu Qing and Ye Chenxi discussed the matter. Chu Qing brought the mercenaries of the mercenary battalion together and was ready to discuss with them about the Fuling Yu Dang. But seeing that the mercenaries are listless, Chu Qing and Ye Chenxi are puzzled. Ye Chenxi asked the mercenaries to ask, but none of them wanted to tell Ye Chenxi why. Chu Qing was also looking for reasons. Ye Chenxi found Chu Qing and said to Chu Qing: ¡°Mercenaries don¡¯t seem to be willing to tell the reason.¡± After finishing Ye Chenxi frowned, he was going to find some people to ask why. ¡°Ai, blame me and forget the ¡®10000 things are changing¡¯ thing.¡± Chu Qing said angrily: ¡°When we first came back, I should first ask them about their current situation. Now they may be complaining about me.¡± Ye Chenxi stopped walking, turned back, looked at Chu Qing¡¯s annoyed expression, his heart tightened, but said calmly and calmly, ¡°They will complain to you, did not ask them why they were listless?¡± Chu Qing sat on the stool and whispered, ¡°Maybe it is. I¡¯m so careless.¡± Ye Chenxi walked next to Chu Qing and was comforted: ¡°Then what you should do now is to cheer up and ask them why, what use do you regret here?¡± Chu Qing lifts the head, looking at Ye Chenxi, Ye Chenxi rarely laughed at him once. Chu Qing got some comfort in his heart, stood up, and said to Ye Chenxi: ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go, we should fight together again.¡± Ye Chenxi looked at Chu Qing and cheered up. He was a lot happier, and the smile on his face was taken back. He followed Chu Qing and went out to find the reason. Chu Qing asked the mercenaries, but everyone said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s just a bad mood.¡± Or it¡¯s an excuse for ¡°I didn¡¯t sleep well last night.¡± After searching for a whole day, I didn¡¯t find one. Chu Qing did not force them, 2nd day Chu Qing found Xiao 2 dog, let Xiao 2 dog check this matter. In the evening, Ye Chenxi came to Chu Qing and calmly analyzed with Chu Qing: ¡°You should talk to the mercenaries and let them open their minds. Only then can they find it.¡± Chu Qing thought about it and thought it was a good idea, and said to Ye Chenxi: ¡°This is a good idea. But what should I talk to them about?¡± Ye Chenxi and Chu Qing discussed for a long time before they came up with a good way. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1702 In the evening, Ye Chenxi came to Chu Qing and calmly analyzed with Chu Qing: ¡°You should talk to the mercenaries and let them open their minds. Only then can they find it.¡± Chu Qing thought about it and thought it was a good idea, and said to Ye Chenxi: ¡°This is a good idea. But what should I talk to them about?¡± ¡°Just talk about your voice and your feelings about the mercenary camp, so that the mercenaries can trust you and be loyal to you.¡± Ye Chenxi replied. Chu Qing stood up all at once and solemnly said, ¡°Yes! Just do it, let¡¯s go and call them.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a little late now, wait till tomorrow morning to go again, they also need to rest.¡± Ye Chenxi pressed Chu Qing who couldn¡¯t bear pressing, a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth. Chu Qing naturally didn¡¯t see her smile, was pressed by Ye Chenxi to sit on the stool, the smile was fierce and brilliant, and said to Ye Chenxi: ¡°Thank you, Chen Xi. You have helped me too much, there is no possibility for you I will lose my life because of my mistakes. ¡° Ye Chenxi didn¡¯t say much, just lightly said, ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± ¡°How can it be okay, you too, have made a lot of contributions to protect me, really thank you, my good partner.¡± Chu Qing looked at Ye Chenxi and said. Ye Chenxi said that before thanking Chu Qing, thanking her for the long sentence, she felt super happy. But when she heard Chu Qing say ¡°good partner¡±, she felt a little bit distressed. Ye Chenxi said coldly to Chu Qing: ¡°No need to thank you, you are ready to speak tomorrow. I will go first.¡± Ye Chenxi did not wait for Chu Qing to answer and left. Back in his room, Ye Chenxi took out a jug of wine, poured a small glass, and drank it himself, saying in his mouth: ¡°Why would you like him? He already has a loved one in his heart , Why are you, your partner, your partner, nothing more. ¡° Chu Qing noticed that something was wrong with Ye Chenxi, and slowly walked to the door of Ye Chenxi¡¯s room at night. Hearing the nonsense of Ye Chenxi drinking, he felt sorry, and didn¡¯t wait much. He returned to his room and slept. . On 2nd day, Chu Qing got up and brought the mercenaries together. That day, the sun had just come out, and the sky was very blue, a look of prosperity. Standing on a high place, Chu Qing bowed to the mercenaries and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, everyone. It¡¯s my negligence. I personally know you and the mercenary battalion for myself. So when I came back, not at all I want you to ask about the current situation and I do n¡¯t care about the current situation of the mercenary battalion. As your new leader, I do n¡¯t care about you. I am very guilty. Road. ¡°Chu Qing said after looking at everyone looking at the left and right, then he said:¡± I hope everyone can trust me, thank you. ¡° Ye Chenxi could n¡¯t look down anymore. He walked over to Chu Qing and said to the mercenaries: ¡°You also have all the achievements of Chu Qing, or the emperor will not hand over the mercenary battalion to him, so you should also treat him Trust. ¡° Ye Chenxi finished his speech, and the commotion of the mercenaries also calmed down. Suddenly a little guy said, ¡°Sir Chu Qing, our listless reason is now rumored: the ominous beast is born and the world is in turmoil. We are also people who were alarmed, I¡¯m afraid there will be any accidents in the mercenary camp. ¡°After the little fellow finished, everyone also expressed their opinions. Chu Qing decided to manage this matter in order to stabilize the hearts of the mercenary camp. Ye Chenxi said in Chu Qing¡¯s ear: ¡°This matter may be a little tricky. If you want to manage, you need a good way.¡± Chu Qing thought for a moment, watching the mercenaries no longer look listless, but looking at him with expectation, he said: ¡°Let the mercenary battalion issue a reward order to summon capable people to organize a team to kill the ominous beast. ¡° Although the mercenaries knew it was difficult to kill ominous beast, they still believed in Chu Qing. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1703 ¡°Who dares to take this reward? This 10000 is useless as soon as it is bitten by ominous beast, plus 1000 taels!¡± ¡°Yeah yeah ¡­¡± whispered in the army barracks. Although this voice was small, he was heard by Chu Qing who had walked by. He wanted to enter the camp and loudly shouted them, but he thought that he was also a newcomer after all, and he still had to cultivate a good impression of his army, so he did n¡¯t hear when he left. Chu Qing, who returned to the camp, was restless. This ominous beast came from the mouth of the little guy. Although the soldiers were seemingly okay but privately discussed spiritedly, it was called that people were alarmed, the military regulations were broken, and there was no discipline. But then again, if the ominous beast really came to attack, letting soldiers who dared to take a reward order to fight was definitely not a matter of winning. In terms of this, has your own reward order ever been right? Should you now give them an inspiring meeting to cheer up the army, practice it, increase training, and really have an ominous beast to lead everyone together, The best strategy? Chu Qing thought about it. ¡°Chen Xing should be consulted.¡± Chu Qing muttered. Just at this moment, Chen Xi entered the tent, ¡°What are you doing, dazed?¡± Chu Qing, who was still in distress, seemed to see a savior. ¡°Hey, I just wanted to ask you something, but Cao Cao wanted Cao Cao.¡± Ye Chenxi laughed and sat down to communicate with Chu Qing. This exchange is one morning. By the noon lunch time, the army knew that because they wanted to welcome Chu Qing, the army had to add meals these days, and the food was absolutely rich, but it was still not possible to drink. At this time, the soldiers who had practiced for the whole morning set the table open, and the cooks brought out the chicken, duck, and fish meat. The hungry and tired soldiers also had no scruples. The new Chu Qing wanted to eat it. At this moment, Ye Chenxi pulled Chu Qing out of the camp and shouted to the soldiers. ¡°Eh, brothers, don¡¯t move the chopsticks first.¡± Then, she looked out to everyone. ¡°I want to give you a special introduction today about Chu Qing, our new commander here.¡± She looked at everyone and said, ¡°Chu Qing is a gift from the Holy Saints who came to our battalion to work together for the Imperial Court. If he has any orders in the future, , Everyone treats me just like you must obey. ¡° To put it bluntly, Ye Chenxi listened to Chu Qing¡¯s confusion and confusion today. I thought he might have touched a nail when he first arrived, and wanted to inform everyone today that everyone will respect him. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll stop here. In the end, I have 2 more things to announce. To welcome Chu Qing, everyone can have a few drinks tonight and add a roasted whole sheep.¡± After all, the soldiers cheered. Chu Qing just wanted to persuade Ye Chenxi not to relax the discipline of the army, but think about it, since he came here, one day has not seen the soldiers sweating and blood spitting the land, the sun is empty, or the rain is heavy, this relaxation can be overnight. In addition to these days, I am just as anxious as I am suffering from anxiety and fear every day. Ominous beast, and the list of rewards make the soldiers uncomfortable and want to be ridiculous. This gossip is nothing more than to hear from the little servant, and the life can no longer be stable. This, this is too much to make a fuss about nothing. It was night, and the banquet set up, and the soldiers sang along, too, and it was lively. Ye Chenxi pulled Chu Qing, stood at a high place to watch the campfire on the drill field, and slowly took his hand. Chu Qing looked at Ye Chenxi in surprise, Ye Chenxi turned his head and smiled at him. Rarely, there was a banquet, and the soldiers slept on the ground with a drink. Overnight, they just passed by. On the 2nd day, before waiting for Chu Qing to get dressed, Ye Chenxi broke into his camp account, which scared him enough. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Ominous beast, ominous beast attacked our Yongjun barracks.¡± Ye Chenxi shouted. ¡°What ?!¡± Chu Qing ran out without clothes. He saw the wounds of the dead and wounded on the drill ground, and the soldiers who had fallen asleep on the ground. Since the mountains can still make the ominous beast howl, and Chu Qing has nothing to prepare, he can only clenched his fists, he vows, he will avenge this revenge! (End of this chapter) Chapter 1704 Chu Qing sees everything that happened in the mercenary battalion in front of him, and he can¡¯t help but feel mixed. These dead and wounded people were so fresh in front of him, but now they are lying on the ground. He subconsciously felt the horror of this disaster. He looked at the people around him. There was only single thought in his mind. He wanted to live, he had to live. He clenched the knife in his hand and took a deep look at this. Mercenary camp. Then he turned and left, and he ran very quickly at first. When he ran halfway through, a sound suddenly floated in his mind. ¡°Chu Qing, do you really want to ignore them?¡± This voice forced Chu Qing to stop, he stood on the spot, carefully recalling what happened just now. He was hesitant and struggling, and he wondered whether he would go back to save them. If he goes back to rescue them, he may be in danger himself, but if he does n¡¯t go back, then all the rivers and lakes he insists on will be destroyed. He looked back at the road in the distance. His eyes were full of expectation, but he was confused. He mocked the head, and then returned the same way. In the mercenary battalion, all mercenaries are fighting the very fierce ominous beast. In this brief moment, all mercenaries have forgotten themselves, what happened just now. They have only one belief at this time, protect here, protect this place that they depend on to survive. They hold the accessories in their hands tightly, their eyes are full of firmness, and the eyes like ominous beast are full of slaughters. They want to protect this place, not to trample on these animals, even if they pay their lives for them. A man who was fighting with the murderer looked back at the brother who had fallen next to him. ¡°Boss, we can¡¯t hold it anymore!¡± The man who had killed his red eyes, heard this call from his brother, and then turned around, looked towards him. ¡°Even if we only stick to the last person, we can¡¯t let these beasts set foot here!¡± The eyes of the people around were full of bloodshot eyes, yeah, they must not be defiled here. They have their own surgery, and these things are all based on this place and still exist. In an instant, all the mercenaries suddenly increased their confidence and their courage. They only wanted to protect here, and they could only protect it. ¡°We vow to live and die here!¡± The voices of all mercenaries converged together, breaking through the sky and shaking the mountains. The man glanced at them admiringly, and then rushed towards the ominous beast not far away. Even if they are weak, they are not strong, but what about that? They are also a man and a man of full of vigor. They cannot be deserters. Even if they die here, they cannot be deserters. Time passed by one minute and one second, even if everyone in the mercenary camp was united, work with a common purpose, they could not stop the ominous beast round of attack, just when the mercenary camp was dead and wounded, one Man dropping from the sky. Chu Qing came to the boss who was playing against the ominous beast, his hands rose and fell, and ominous beast left a mouth. The people in the mercenary battalion saw Chu Qing, and their confidence suddenly increased. This man once broke into the illusion forest alone, and when no one in their mercenary battalion can do it, he did it. His appearance is undoubtedly a stimulant to everyone. Chu Qing looked at the people around him, his eyes full of firmness. ¡°After you leave me to break.¡± The people of the mercenary battalion were reluctant to hear Chu Qing¡¯s words. They couldn¡¯t go, they couldn¡¯t go! Chu Qing seemed to see their thoughts and used Inner Strength to say: ¡°Leave now, don¡¯t make unnecessary sacrifices!¡± ¡°Chu Qing, come with us, we must not leave you behind!¡± The mercenary battalion echoed with their boss, they could not leave, they would be injustice if they left now, he came in to save them. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1705 But Chu Qing¡¯s firm eyes suddenly calmed their hearts, maybe they are just a burden here. ¡°Boss, let¡¯s withdraw!¡± A man in a mercenary camp faced his boss loudly shouted. Chu Qing glanced at the people around him, nodded at him, and motioned him to evacuate quickly. ¡°Chu Qing, I can¡¯t leave you here alone!¡± Chu Qing shook the head to him and told him his thoughts with Inner Strength. I know, but in this case, the mercenary battalion must stay, so you need a person who delays time, and this person can only be me. ¡°Hurry!¡± Seeing that another offensive round of ominous beast is about to begin, Chu Qing uses Inner Strength to send the people around him. ¡°Chu Qing!¡± After sending out the people around, Chu Qing laughed at the murderer in front of him. ¡°It¡¯s such an impudent to wait for livestock!¡± ominous beast glared at Chu Qing fiercely, and suddenly rushed up. Chu Qing mobilized all the Inner Strength of his body, and his eyes were full of murderous aura. He seemed to have not been active for a long time. Thinking of this, Chu Qing¡¯s face evoked a sneering smile. In the battle with ominous beast, Chu Qing struggled with it. Just when he was planning to use a portion of Inner Strength to deal with ominous beast, an accident happened. Ominous beast had already guessed Chu Qing¡¯s attempt and immediately rushed. The huge impact made Chu Qing retreat unconsciously. Chu Qing didn¡¯t find that he was a cliff behind him. He first stabilized his body with Inner Strength, but forgot the ominous beast in front of him. Chu Qing felt the loss of Inner Strength in his body and couldn¡¯t help frowned. Just when he was distracted, the strength of ominous beast suddenly became stronger. With one effort, the 2 people fell into the cliff together. As Chu Qing and ominous beast fell into the cliff, everyone immediately ran to the edge of the cliff, calling Chu Qing¡¯s name. There were 4 rumors in a time. One after another tea house on the roadside was actually discussing this war. ¡°What do you think about Chu Qing?¡± Said a man who looked only 20-30 years old. ¡°We dare not speculate, but I heard that Chu Qing left the mercenary camp and fled.¡± As soon as the man¡¯s words came out, the people around him echoed, but after a few minutes, the appearance of a man suddenly dulled the man¡¯s face. ¡°It seems that you understand this war so much, why didn¡¯t you go there?¡± The man came in with the person behind him, and sat in front of the man, his eyes full of very ruthless. The man was speechless by the man, subconsciously asking for help. ¡°Then did you go? You did not go, what qualifications do you have to blame us?¡± As soon as the man¡¯s words came out, the man laughed. ¡°Maybe we know more than you all know.¡± The man ¡¯s words also made a sudden laugh out of the people around him, ¡°is it possible that you are a mercenary battalion?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be funny, people in the mercenary camp, don¡¯t know where to heal now, how can they appear here?¡± ¡°That really disappointed you, and we are here.¡± When the man talked, the man¡¯s face suddenly turned pale. If these people were to really be mercenary battalions, they would be sure they were finished today. ¡°I wonder how this gentleman learned that Chu Qing is a deserter?¡± ¡°Of course we listened to others.¡± The man laughed out loud, ¡°Listen to what others say, then I still hear from others that you are dead, why are you still alive?¡± The man¡¯s face suddenly turned green, ¡°What are you qualified to talk to me like this?¡± ¡°Just because I am the boss of the mercenary camp, is this enough?¡± ¡°Now I come to dispel the rumor that Chu Qing saved us. He did not serve as a deserter, nor did he abandon us. If it were not for him, all of us would die there.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 1706 ¡°If I hear this sentence again, I will make him pay.¡± After finishing this sentence, the man took the crowd away, leaving only the man who was still ignorant. ¡°My goodness, the boss of the mercenary camp has come out to refute the rumor, then that Chu Qing must be the hero of the mercenary camp!¡± ¡°What the hell is going on?¡± ¡°I also heard that Chu Qing and ominous beast fell off the cliff together, and until now life and death are uncertain.¡± Afterwards, everyone was sighing, all sighed Chu Qing¡¯s character. Ye Family, Ye Zhai, Ye Chenxi listened to the rumors around them and became worried. She would never believe that person would die. He and he and she experienced so much, how could it be? So much suffering, he came over, how could he die, I am an ominous beast, she believes he can cope with it, she believes he must not die! ¡°Young Lady Patriarch please.¡± Ye Chenxi heard the voice of the housekeeper outside, sorted out her clothes and walked out. Ye Chenxi walked to the lobby and shouted respectfully to the people above, ¡°father.¡± ¡°Well, you are here.¡± The man in the main seat, looking at Ye Chenxi below, couldn¡¯t help but frowned. ¡°You must have heard about Chu Qing, he is afraid this time it will be bode ill rather than well¡± After listening, Ye Chenxi suddenly stood up and said to his father in front of him: ¡°I don¡¯t believe it, he will not die so easily.¡± ¡°Chenxi, this Chu Qing fell with that ominous beast, how could he still be alive?¡± Ye Chenxi expressionless looked at him without saying a word, but the sarcasm in her eyes betrayed her mood at the moment. The old guys all said he was dead, but he didn¡¯t know if he was dead, so he didn¡¯t believe he would die, he must be alive. Ye Chenxi said respectfully to the people above him: ¡°father I don¡¯t care what you think, but I believe he is not dead, he is not dead, I will not stop looking.¡± ¡°Ye Chenxi, you don¡¯t want to persist in your own wrong doings anymore. He is dead when he dies. You can¡¯t bring him back to life again.¡± ¡°But father, he must not die so easily, so I must find him, I don¡¯t need you to manage, I can do it alone!¡± Sitting on the seat and patting his hand hard, it seemed to be a sign of anger. ¡°Ye Chenxi, don¡¯t you listen anymore? You don¡¯t even listen to father¡¯s words now, are you?¡± Ye Chenxi respectfully bowed to the person in front of him, his eyes filled with firmness. ¡°Father, I have already said that, I will definitely go to him, no matter how you stop me, I will go, even if you give him up, I can not give up.¡± ¡°Ye Chenxi, do you really want to live with me?¡± Ye Chenxi still said that face doesn¡¯t change, ¡°father, it¡¯s not that I can¡¯t get through with you, but that you have been obstructing me now.¡± ¡°So today I must go to Chu Qing, whether you disagree or not, because the legs are on me, you have no way to stop me.¡± ¡°Ye Chenxi, if you dare to go out of this door today, never come back!¡± As soon as the man¡¯s words came out, Elder suddenly stopped talking. ¡°Aiya, Patriarch can¡¯t do that either, Chen Xi cares about him too.¡± Because Elder¡¯s words came out, everyone immediately echoed. ¡°That¡¯s right Patriarch, Chen Xi is so value emotion, value friendship is not up to you.¡± After listening to this sentence, the higher-ranked people suddenly looked better. ¡°OK Ye Chenxi, you go, since you don¡¯t hit the south wall and don¡¯t look back, then you hit it.¡± After listening to Ye Chenxi, slightly laughed, ¡°Father, rest assured, even if your head is broken, I will hit it!¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 1707 ¡°Okay, then you go.¡± After finishing this sentence, Ye Chenxi turned around and left, leaving no one behind his eyes. ¡°Look, what attitude is this dead girl, even for his father, he has no tutor!¡± Everyone: This is not what you are used to. ¡°Having Patriarch, since Chen Xi is willing to go, let her go. Some things are not something we can understand.¡± After he finished speaking, he gave a meaningful glance to Ye Chenxi who had gone out. Ye Chenxi is walking, thinking about who to help. Suddenly she thought of a person, Huaiyu in 1000 cabinets. Ye Chenxi went to a store, bought a set of men¡¯s clothing, and replaced it. ¡°Does this little brother know where the best place is?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know where to say?¡± Ye Chenxi laughed and said, ¡°Of course this is the first brothel, I don¡¯t know where?¡± The man looked at Ye Chenxi with a look of contempt. ¡°Over there, it was the same street.¡± Ye Chenxi suddenly nodded, thanked the man, and left. The man looked at Ye Chenxi¡¯s thin back and shook the head. This year, even such a thin Young Master has come out, it is really a scourge! When Ye Chenxi arrived at brothel, he asked the old bustard about Huaiyu¡¯s whereabouts. The old bustard saw Ye Chenxi dressed in ordinary, but noble breath left all over his body, and suddenly realized that this Young Master not simple. Quickly tell Ye Chenxi where Huaiyu is. Ye Chenxi walked to Huaiyu and saw it at a glance, he was drinking with several girls. Ye Chenxi sat in front of him and said softly to him: ¡°Huaiyu.¡± Huaiyu raised his head, rubbed his eyes, and after seeing who the man was, he was shocked. ¡°I don¡¯t know Miss Ye is coming at this moment, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Ye Chenxi also didn¡¯t care about selling Guanzi, and directly told him the purpose of the trip. Huai Yu shook the head after listening, ¡°I can¡¯t do anything about it, because this thing is too complicated. Chu Qing and ominous beast did fall into the cliff, but life or death is still unknown.¡± After Ye Chenxi heard it, she walked out of brothel. She changed her men¡¯s clothes and walked back to Ye Family step by step. ¡°Patriarch Young Lady is back!¡± The man¡¯s arrogant curl one¡¯s lip gaze has been following Ye Chenxi who is coming in. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you listen to me and hit the south wall?¡± Ye Chenxi did not speak, just quietly listening to his father and ridiculed himself. After talking for a while, he felt bored. The man walked to Ye Chenxi and said to her: ¡°Ye Chenxi, you are Ye Family, you should give up if you give up. In that situation, you two have no chance.¡± ¡°But father, I just want to find him.¡± Ye Chenxi was full of firm eyes, and suddenly Patriarch was stunned. He had seen such eyes once, but that person was not him. ¡°Chenxi, just now you have gone out, and you already know that Chu Qing and ominous beast have indeed fallen off. Even if you look for it again, it will simply be impossible to find it again.¡± Ye Chenxi looked towards and was talking to Elder, ¡°I know you are all good for me, but he and I have experienced so many disasters and disasters, he has not died, how is it possible for him Will die! ¡° ¡°But Chen Xi is now in front of you, you don¡¯t admit it, there is no way.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 1708 ¡°But I really don¡¯t believe that he will die so easily, father all Elders, I beg you to come and see with me, and find him with me.¡± Ye Chenxi Heaven¡¯s Proud Daughter, when did you ask for words? As soon as he said this, everyone boiled, and the family sitting on it looked at Ye Chenxi incredulously. Through childhood, he did n¡¯t say any words for anyone. This time, he asked him for Chu Qing. ¡°Chenxi, do you really want us to go with you?¡± Ye Chenxi is firm and nodded. ¡°It¡¯s not impossible, but you have to promise us a request. After you go, if you don¡¯t have any gains, come back immediately, don¡¯t mention this thing again, can you do it?¡± As soon as Patriarch¡¯s words came out, the people below immediately agreed. ¡°Yeah, dawn, we are not impossible to go, as long as you agree to the request of Patriarch, we will definitely go with you.¡± Ye Chenxi hesitated, he was thinking about whether he would agree to this request, but if he did not agree, then Chu Qing would have no hope of life and death. ¡°I promised that I could do it, but also please ask all Elders and father to remember what you said today.¡± The elders agreed immediately, just as they were about to leave, a man came in. ¡°Father, I want to see the cliff.¡± Without waiting for Patriarch to speak, the people next to him continued to object. ¡°Absolutely not, Patriarch This is related to the name of all Ye Family owners. Is it possible that I want to put everyone in Ye Family into a Chu Qing?¡± Ye Chenxi looked at the Vice Patriarch in front of him, there was no wave in his heart, but he was thinking about his words at the same time. She really can¡¯t take everyone in Ye Family for her own selfish desires. If it is true, she is a sinner. ¡°If this is the case, then according to Vice Patriarch, Ye Chenxi would like to thank the 7 Elders for their care for Ye Chenxi.¡± ¡°Chenxi, don¡¯t blame Vice Patriarch, he is also for Ye Family, otherwise, I will accompany you?¡± An Elder from Ye Family said aloud. Ye Chenxi shook the head, she¡¯s not stupid. If you really let this Elder accompany her, then her promise just now can¡¯t be fulfilled one after another, she¡¯s not stupid. ¡°No need, father. I¡¯ll go back to the room first.¡± Ye Chenxi turned and left after saying this. As Ye Chenxi was about to enter the house, a family member suddenly came out. ¡°Chenxi Young Lady, I am willing to go with you.¡± Ye Chenxi looked at him suspiciously at night and asked, ¡°Tell me why?¡± ¡°It¡¯s very simple, because I also think that Chu Qing is not dead, I want to go with you to find him¡± Ye Chenxi nodded, when he was about to close the door, gave him a word. ¡°Since I am willing to follow me, I will wait for you here at 8 tonight.¡± At 8 o¡¯clock in the evening, Ye Chenxi changed her outfit early and was about to sneak out of Ye Family. ¡°Young Lady, I am here.¡± Ye Chenxi looked at Jia Ding¡¯s dress laughed, and then took him away from Ye Family. Ye Chen gave Ye Family a glance when he was leaving, father, it was my fault, but I had to go and see, in order not to drag down Ye Family, I can only do this, hope you can forgive me. After saying this, Ye Chenxi and Jia Ding did not stay too much, and the silhouette disappeared into the night. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1709 When several people reached the cliff, it was already the next morning. The early morning sun was gradually raised from the east, the wind on the top of the mountain was soft and the entire group¡¯s anxious heart was half tranquil. Before waiting for a moment, the stone suddenly began to make a rumbling break. Ye Chenxi lowered his head and looked at his feet. How did he feel that there was a small crack. ¡°Young Lady, this mountain seems to be cracking.¡± The side Ding said first. Ye Chenxi frowned, and the quiet atmosphere just now became tense. She looked at the cracks under her feet, which seemed to continue to crack. Suddenly, she had a bad hunch in her heart. This time, she was looking for Chu Qing. Why did she have this problem again? I thought that her brows were tighter and there was a trace of panic in the clear pupil light . ¡°Could it be that the ominous beast is not dead?¡± She guessed in a low voice. Reluctantly, the quake felt stronger and stronger. The small stones on the edge of the cliff had begun to roll down, and the family around him gradually panicked. ¡°Young Lady, if you don¡¯t leave, you won¡¯t wait until you find Chu Young Master, our lives will be gone.¡± Jia Ding¡¯s voice trembles a little, fearing that no one can be calm under such circumstances. This remark summoned Ye Chenxi from thinking, ¡°Well, everyone listen to the withdrawal of my one by one, don¡¯t be too panic, 10000000 don¡¯t make too much movement.¡± Ye Chenxi talked about it, and there was a trace of sadness in his eyes again. How did this dangerous situation evacuate? It was Chu Qing who taught her. It is now used because it is looking for Chu Qing. The things in this world are really ridiculous. Under the leadership of Ye Chenxi, the entire group safely reached a cave. The location of this cave is excellent. Not only is the arch of the resembles nature itself on the top, as long as it is not blocked, there will be no danger. And facing the mountain, Spirit Qi, where you can gather sunlight, is next to the mountain spring. The spring water is sweet and clear. It is appropriate to cultivate in this cultivation. After some fright just now, several family members sat paralyzed on the ground. The moment they left, it happened that a huge stone rolled down. Fortunately, Ye Chenxi¡¯s skill was fast enough to protect several people. Ye Chenxi¡¯s calmness in the morning had been completely washed away, his long eyelashes drooped, and his eyes fell on the spot of blood on the ground. ¡°This is ¡­¡± Ye Chenxi¡¯s eyes widened a bit, and the blood stains seemed to have just fallen. She quickly ran to see if her family members were injured. Only then, although she was anxious to run, everyone had some small rubbing inevitable, but did not reach the low blood level. ¡°Young Lady, what¡¯s wrong?¡± A Ding asked with some worry. She shook the head, turned around, and asked everyone to drink some of the water, and then walked in the direction of the blood. Although the morning sun was in the hole, the sun became scarcer the more he walked in. He carefully observed the blood stains on the ground. The more blood stains the more, it seemed that the injured manpower was getting smaller and smaller. Unable to cover the wound. Ye Chenxi did not dare to go further, because he did not know whether the murderer was sleeping in the darkness in front of him, the blood was still semi-liquid, and the ominous beast must not have died. She clenched her fists and was afraid of any use. Chu Qing is not alone. If she is afraid, even if she finds Chu Qing, what face does she have to meet him? Thinking of this, she continued to walk forward, her blurred vision was gradually filled with sunlight, and she narrowed her eyes slightly. ¡°It turned out to be light.¡± She covered her eyes with her hand and only leaked a small gap. She continued to walk forward until she adjusted to the light. The blood stains on the ground again appeared in front of Ye Chenxi¡¯s eyes, and they looked fresher than the blood stains just now. This hole is a long two-sided transparent structure, she seems to see hope. Since ominous beast escaped from here, Chu Qing must be alive. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1710 The blue lake water continuously flooded to the shore under the influence of the wind. With the waves, it was washed up by a large white object. The object gradually moved, and it should look like a man. ¡°Cough cough.¡± With this cough, the man spit out a lot of lake water from his mouth. His handsome appearance, with the unique Ling chill, this person is Chu Qing. Chu Qing looked at all around and looked all over the valley, but fortunately he had a strong sense of direction and could still discern where he came from. He rubbed his head and recalled the feeling of falling off the cliff that day. With his body floating for a while, he felt that he would say goodbye to this World. Don¡¯t mention any cultivation, even if he wanted to be an ordinary person, it was impossible. Fortunately, God favored him. There was a lake under the cliff. Hu Shen might know that Chu Qing not simple even let him go back to the shore. Chu Qing now has a feeling of relief, he squeezes coldly snorted from his throat. ¡°Since God¡¯s favor is the one that hinders me, I must cut weeds and eliminate the roots.¡± He gritted his teeth, and the cold in his eyes was a bit heavier. He got up and wanted to leave here first. He looked up to see the current sun. The lake was afraid that there would be a wave, and besides, one of his feet was still in the water. He didn¡¯t want to be fortunate to be favored, but he was losing his life. The weather is not very cold, the valley is not gloomy, just like the ordinary play place, but for Chu Qing, it may be injured, perhaps because it has been in the water for a long time. When a gentle wind blew, he even felt a little cold, and his vermilion lips turned purple, and his wet hair stuck to his face. He was trembling, and it seemed that he had to find a way to dry himself first. ¡°Hiss¡±. As soon as he stood up, he felt that his arm was a little indifferent and even painful. He looked down, his arm was covered with wounds, and water and blood mixed and dripped on the stone. However, this is nothing more. In the cultivation in the future, there will be more such small injuries. He chuckled and shook his head helplessly, but now he is alone, which is a bit bleak. He endured the pain and tried not to move the injured arm. He slowly picked up the branch with one hand. He sat beside the fire and began to calm down. Master once taught him to calm down to cultivate himself, regardless of the situation People must be quiet. He closed his eyes by the fire and tried to sort out his messy True Qi. A strange breath caught his attention. This breath seemed to be emitted by a huge creature, but it was not very strong. It should be able to shield his breath. The reason why Chu Qing felt it was because he guessed it was because The source of this breath was injured. ¡°Strange, why do you think this breath is familiar.¡± Chu Qing slowed down his movements and felt the direction of the breath again. For a moment, he seemed to think of something. ¡°This breath should be the ominous beast that fought against me!¡± His tone was a little quick, but then he calmed down again. Although he played against ominous beast last time, Chu Qing learned that as long as he exerted his full strength, that ominous beast is definitely not his opponent, but now he is injured. If he really encounters that ominous beast, he may not be able to Dominate. Thinking about it, he destroyed the bonfire in front of him, and he shouldn¡¯t alarm the monster before he finished his healing. He watched all around alertly, that aura seemed to be very stable, not at all was getting closer and closer to him. He thought that his breath might also be discovered by the enemy. He glanced around and found a cave, where temporarily Circumvention should be a good choice. Chu Qing¡¯s body was almost dry, and purple¡¯s lips gradually returned to rosy, but the injury was still painful, he endured, walking like a cave. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1711 Inside the cave, everything became quiet. Chu Qing meditated cross-legged and wanted to adjust his body. True Qi of the whole body began to swim in his within the body, the whole body exuded a soft silver light, and gradually, the bleeding part began stop. Chu Qing 2 made a ball in the position of dantian. This last step has not been completed. Chu Qing opened his eyes vigilantly, the breath of his whole body became more breathtaking, and the murderous aura was revealed in his deep eyes. ¡°Ominous beast, this guy is still alive.¡± 2 thin lips said that there was no temperature. From the moment when they noticed the breath, Chu Qing became more vigilant. During the healing process, he vaguely felt something outside and the murderer¡¯s breath became stronger. . Although the healing was not completely completed, his basic physical fitness had returned to normal, and he stood up and walked out of the cave. Although the smell he smelled just passed, Chu Qing could tell that it was roughly in the southeast direction. He hadn¡¯t reached the hole yet, and he suddenly thought of something general and paused. ¡°Why did the breath just felt disappear now?¡± A pair of dashing eyebrows wrinkled, he made the worst plan, it seems that this ominous beast has felt his breath, and is now observing in secret, waiting for him walking right into a trap. Chu Qing looked at his injured right arm. He was afraid that there would be a fight. I don¡¯t know if this arm could recover after the fight. For a moment, he raised his head and continued to walk forward, a trifling ominous beast, how could he be afraid of Chu Qing. ¡°Hmph, since this fierce beast played me in ambush, I might as well start preemptively and avenge myself.¡± His tone became more and more fierce. Last time the murderer hurt him so, this hatred is not reported, how can he continue his cultivation with a face. ¡°ao¡± With a roar, ominous beast rushed in the direction of Chu Qing. Fortunately, he had already prepared, and his left hand with a sleeve waved a beautiful silver light in the air, waving straight like an ominous beast. Ominous beast¡¯s huge size is very bulky, but when he is attacked, he quickly releases a blue light, absorbing 5% damage. ¡°It¡¯s troublesome, it seems, be more serious.¡± Just now Chu Qing, looking at the ominous beast in front of him is still a primitive beast, not at all using his full strength, coupled with his current injury, it is not convenient to move. The ominous beast in front of him seems to have no change due to Chu Qing¡¯s blow because of its huge size. Chu Qing stepped back half a step and endured the severe pain in his right arm. With a stronger silver light, Chu Qing himself was ejected by this force for half a meter. There was some strong pain in his right arm, and there was some cold sweat on Chu Qing¡¯s forehead. He looked at the ominous beast in front of him and was hit by himself, striking a farther distance. He also noticed that ominous beast The paws in front seem to be a bit unstable. ¡°This ominous beast¡¯s reaction is even slower than before.¡± Chu Qing had some doubts. Although he was not as good as him in the last battle with ominous beast, he was far stronger than this time. The ominous beast in the distance struggled a little, and seemed to have no strength to fight. The howling from the very beginning turned into a miserable whimper. This voice actually made Chu Qing feel that his behavior was a bit excessive, but it is an ominous beast that has not yet been trained. Why should he fight, but then think about it, this ominous beast has not done anything good in the world, but it is a bit of a harm. Things. He slowly approached the ominous beast, cautiously. After all, this murderer knows the truth of the world. I am afraid that if it is an accident, it will be calculated. Chu Qing at first glance, the front paw of the ominous beast is actually bleeding! His pupils couldn¡¯t help but dilate. Although the blow just now could cause ominous beast to be injured, but because he has an arm that can¡¯t make it strong, the attacking power can¡¯t reach this level at all. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1712 When Chu Qing was shocked, the surrounding valley gradually rolled down some small stones, Chu Qing came back to his senses, to see that the surrounding trees had a tendency to be uprooted in the future. ¡°Damn!¡± Chu Qing squeezed out of his teeth. He thought, it must be that the guy was too big during the battle with the ominous beast, which caused a landslide. He originally only knew that all the skills of ominous beast would increase according to the growth of cultivation years, but he did not expect that it had anything to do with his body shape. This movement made him shake. Chu Qing seemed to be getting louder and louder just now. He turned his head quickly and opened his eyes wide: ¡°God!¡± A stone as big as the ominous beast is rolling down. If it is hit, his lifetime reputation will be destroyed by a stone. In the process of fighting with the murderer, Chu Qing has spent a lot of energy, and now he has to avoid this boulder. If he runs, it will definitely not work. Chu Qing lightly stepped on the rock on the ground and cast Lightweight Art. When the boulder was only a dangerous distance of half a meter from him, he jumped gently and escaped the danger. ¡°Oops, ominous beast.¡± Just because I saw the murderer was injured, Chu Qing couldn¡¯t bear it, didn¡¯t kill him, and then there was this big rock thing. I just ran on my own and didn¡¯t know ominous beast Is it chopped down by the stone now? He looked again in the direction just now, even empty, not at all silhouette of the murderer. Chu Qing had the feeling of being fooled. He gritted his teeth. If he hadn¡¯t seen the situation where the mountain had already slid, he really wanted to raze to the ground. As more and more stones rolled up, Chu Qing couldn¡¯t care too much and wanted to return to her cave just now. She stepped on Lightweight Art, and a footprint on the ground caught his attention. This footprint is said to be a footprint, in fact it is a giant paw print, and there are bright red blood marks inside it, which should be left by ominous beast. He moved towards the direction of the footprints, there was a path in front of the two valleys, and he quickly followed. ¡°Hu, it¡¯s dangerous.¡± Chu Qing let out a long relaxed breath. This path is safe because it is relatively narrow and cannot have large stones rolling down. Just now because of running too fast, Chu Qing¡¯s arm once again left blood, he looked at his arm, if not because of the ominous beast, he is now afraid that it would not be so. The white robe has been stained with a little dust because of the battle, and it looks a little dirty. Chu Qing likes white the most. He doesn¡¯t see clothes like this, thinking of going to the lake in front of him. He walked slowly in addition to the path, the ominous beast¡¯s injury Chu Qing was really seen, but this guy, why did he run so fast, he tried to find the breath of ominous beast, but nothing was found. The scene in front of him made Chu Qing a little surprised. Unlike the Rock Valley just now, it turned out to be a place for Birds, Speech, Flowers, Fragrances. One grass and one tree seems to have Spirit Qi. Chu Qing observed all around and determined that there was no danger for the time being, and began to meditate. This time his luck seemed different from the past. He felt that there was another kind of mana besides his mana. spirit strength. This spirit strength can help luck in the inside of Chu Qing¡¯s within the body, very smooth, the blood on Chu Qing¡¯s arm stopped again, and he repaired many internal injuries. He felt that this might be a natural spirit strength Immortal Realm. Before he was injured, he would cultivate himself here. Chu Qing¡¯s tense emotions gradually unfolded, so he convalesced about one hour, he suddenly felt the murderer¡¯s breath again, this dangerous and familiar breath. There is a cave right in front of Chu Qing¡¯s slope, but this cave is not on the ground, but it needs to show Lightweight Art to enter. No wonder he didn¡¯t find it just now, he decided to go in and find out. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1713 Chu Qing looked at the ominous beast lying in the cave, and looked at the ominous beast with a fierce look, and Chu Qing couldn¡¯t help laughing. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s just an injured animal, an arrow at the end of its flight, really thought I couldn¡¯t destroy you?¡± Although saying so, Chu Qing not at all shot, because he suddenly found that the ominous beast is fierce, but he is not an irreconcilable game. If it is not a special case, Chu Qing does not want to be a slaughter. So, Chu Qing observed the situation of ominous beast while wandering around. He found that the ominous beast¡¯s injuries kept healing in the past few days. He estimated that he would recover completely in a few days. As for myself, although I was injured, not at all ominous beast is so heavy, so it recovers faster than ominous beast, and now it has recovered about 70-80%. ¡°ka-cha -¡° A crisp sound awakened the rest of the ominous beast. It showed fierce eyes and stared at the youngster who had been walking in front of itself. If it had the strength, it vowed to kill him 10000000 million times. Nuo is not the person in front of him, he will not be like this, nor will he be hit by others, nor will he be bullied by this youngster aggressive. A fresh breeze blew outside the cave, and Chu Qing looked outside the cave, it was already night. Chu Qing looked at the branches under the ground, not at all caring about the ominous beast¡¯s eyes, he each minding their own business picked up the branch that had just been stepped off from the ground. The branches in the hands are not like ordinary branches. Although withered, Chu Qing can feel the faint vitality from the branches. Such a tree is not common, perhaps it cannot be said to be a tree, but a medicinal herb, which is an extremely rare medicinal herb, and Chu Qing just knew this medicinal herb. ¡°100 flower trees, vitality is constant, and fate is not destroyed.¡± Chu Qing looked at the branch in his hand and said to himself. He suddenly felt that he seemed to have discovered a big secret. After glancing at the resting ominous beast, Chu Qing walked lightly to the depths of the cave. Deep inside the cave, there is darkness, and a trace of cold air is revealed from time to time. All flowers and trees withered and extinct, even Chu Qing who was walking felt a sense of death. ¡°Netherworld Death Qi is rumored to be the gas in the nether world. Legend has it that the Netherworld Death Qi was also circulated in the rumored¡± 100 Beasts of Different Beasts. ¡°Chu Qing thought while walking away. ¡°100 Beasts¡± is a legendary thing. It is said that it can control 100 beasts. It is a taboo among taboos. If it is born, it will be a heavy rain. If you really meet ¡°100 Beasts of Different Beasts¡± then Chu Qing thinks he really stepped on dogshit luck. Suddenly, a light came from the depths of the cave, and Chu Qing hurried over after seeing it. Chu Qing walked for about two minutes, then stopped, because of the sight in front of him, let him startled. Deep inside the cave, it turned out to be an Ancient Battlefield. The Ancient Battlefield is not very big, about the size of a duel field. In Ancient Battlefield, many ancient beast¡¯s bones fell there, and a ray of death gas also came out of the ancient beast¡¯s body within the body, and just looking at it made people shudder. In the center of the ancient beast, there is a man wearing a robe. The man stands among the 100 beasts, looking up at the 100 beasts like a master. Although he was dead, the contempt in his eyes remained the same. He carried a giant sword behind the man, and in the man¡¯s hands were those books that had been read. The book exudes a glare, and the dead air emanating from the body of 100 beasts is drawn into the book by the book exuding the glare. When he saw the book in the man¡¯s hand, Chu Qing¡¯s eyes immediately changed. On the cover of this book, there is an ancient Totem mark. That mark, Chu Qing has been seen in my mind countless times. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1714 Absolutely right, it should be it, it is it. Control of 100 beasts-¡°100 Beasts¡± Chu Qing glanced at the ancient beasts who had no idea how long they had died, and could not help sneering. Although he did not know what was going on, he probably guessed something. ¡°Oh, how can someone who masters¡± 100 Beasts of Different Beasts ¡°be easily wiped out by things like you? Chu Qing step by step stepped over the ancient beast¡¯s body and approached the man, and finally he stopped on the man¡¯s body. Then he turned his head slowly, looked towards the huge silhouette slowly coming out of the cave. Ominous beast is here! ¡°Sure enough, you are the guardian beast protecting here, no wonder ¡­ no wonder!¡± Chu Qing looked at the ominous beast with a playful tone: ¡°You said ¡­ If I had to get this¡± 100 Beasts ¡± Will organize me! But, you have been hit hard, not my opponent at all, what should you do? ¡° ¡°Roar-¡± Ominous beast screamed, and rushed directly to Chu Qing¡¯s face when he was too fast to cover his ears, and then patted Chu Qing with a paw. ¡°Oh!¡± Chu Qing scolded, obviously not knowing that the speed and explosive power of this ominous beast would be so powerful. ¡°I¡¯m bound to get this¡± Abnormal Record ¡°. Since that is the case ¡­ then don¡¯t blame me for being impolite!¡± Chu Qing said quietly after avoiding the attack of ominous beast. Then a long sword appeared in Chu Qing¡¯s hands, and Chu Qing attacked the ominous beast directly with the long sword. The ominous beast did not have any hesitation. After evading Chu Qing¡¯s attack, he grabbed Chu Qing¡¯s back as soon as he caught it. With the sound of ¡°ding¡±, the sound of the collision between the long sword and the ominous beast giant claw sounded, and Chu Qing laughed strangely, and then the force did not give the ominous beast a direct attack at any time. The ominous beast has no way, its strength is not as good as Chu Qing, can only defend against being beaten by Chu Qing. Finally, ominous beast riddled with scars, it glared at Chu Qing without any concessions. A trace of bright red blood flowed out of the ominous beast¡¯s paws, the ominous beast roared, and then jumped in front of the man in the robe, protecting the man in the robe. ¡°I want to die!¡± Chu Qing¡¯s eyes became cold, and immediately spare no effort, he wanted to get ¡°100 Beasts of Different Records¡± as soon as possible. After all, this Ancient Battlefield is an Ancient Battlefield after all. . When Chu Qing rushed over, the ominous beast roared again, and then the double pupils began to change constantly. Chu Qing, who was preparing to attack, suddenly felt heavy, and then the time seemed to slow down, and his body gradually slowed down. Seeing this, ominous beast immediately rushed up and gave Chu Qing a catch. Chu Qing¡¯s clothes were torn, and Chu Qing immediately stepped back, avoiding the attack of ominous beast. ¡°Pupil technique, Interesting!¡± Chu Qing glanced at the arm scratched by ominous beast, without any hesitation, immediately cast spell. Seeing Chu Qing cast spell, ominous beast also stepped back a few steps, then roared, and the pupils began to change again. The sound of flame collision came from the center of Ancient Battlefield. After a breaking wave, Chu Qing stood up from the ancient beast corpse, then glanced at riddled with scars but he was still guarding the man¡¯s ominous beast. ¡°Roar, roar, Roar¨C¡± Ominous beast roared several times, and finally looked up towards the robe man in the center. Seeing the robe man not at all, ominous beast stopped crying. ¡°Come and come, today ¡­ I¡¯m bound to get it!¡± Chu Qing was also startled when he saw the unscathed man in the robe. After all, the explosion just now was not an ordinary explosion, and the man in the robe was unscathed in the middle, which only shows that the person who mastered ¡°100 Beasts¡± is really not an ordinary person. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1715 At present, Chu Qing is seriously injured, but what he did not expect is why the ominous beast, which is also unsustainable, is in the form of an irreconcilable appearance, and he has a final contest with him. ¡°What the hell is this big guy, if I continue to fight with it again, when the time comes both sides suffer, he must be the one who died. But I will also become weak by then, if someone gets the chance Take advantage, the consequences must be unbearable. ¡° A look of unwillingness appeared in his eyes, a severe frost appeared on his face, cursed secretly, and he pulled his body back a few steps, and walked and said: ¡°When I come back, I will definitely take you Life!¡± It is estimated that the murderer heard this sentence, and the rays of light in his eyes dimmed, but it still guarded the 100 Beasts. A large bead of red blood has shed in the corner of the mouth, just like a big river, broken on the body, the huge bone in the tail seems to be broken, only has the outer cortex, and is sagged on the ground. At this moment, there are some things Danger. Changed to a normal ominous beast, which has already fled at this moment. Even if they have only one breath left, they can return in a swirl of dust by relying on their good recovery mechanism and some Spiritual Pill herbs. But the murderer in front of him seems to be not ordinary, and he has to guard against his desperation, and he does not know what kind of use this 100 animal beasts have recorded. This makes Chu Qing even more curious. But today no matter what, the next action cannot be carried out. His injury was a bit serious, pretending to carry out the next round of attacks, his face was restored to the original violentness, both hands forming seals, as if the next moment would have to do a desperate struggle, only the person who survived last was qualified Get 100 beasts. Although the ominous beast was already exhausted, but immediately aware of the danger, he stood up, roaring, cracking the wound, exuding a large piece of red blood, accompanied by a burst of cold, the sound was filled with endless Despair and sorrow, but at the same time there is a hysterical madness. ominous beast can be irreconcilable, but Chu Qing cannot. When the ominous beast was unable to fight anymore and started a defensive posture, Chu Qing withdrew 100 meters at a speed that was too fast to cover his ears. At this moment, looking at the figure of the monster, it was still a bit big. Being able to protect such an ominous beast, the 100 beasts that are rumored in the rumor are naturally unique. After leaving, the accident happened. Sudden heavy rain triggered a very violent debris flow, the earth that has been poured down. Although Chu Qing has noticed that the danger is coming, but due to serious injuries and the wounds are getting worse, he is undergoing a difficult escape, which is beyond Unexpectedly, the debris flow caused by this heavy rain, more than one and a half minutes, about an afternoon, finally exhausted Chu Qing¡¯s last trace of strength, his eyes full of exhaustion, ¡°What should I do ¡­¡± In his sleep, there seems to be a huge monster chasing himself. It opened its bloody mouth wide open like a sacrificial bowl, engulfed all the places it touched, saw Chu Qing ¡¯s silhouette, a roar erupted, and the manic sound wave knocked Chu Qing to the ground. Gnawing his head ¡­ In the dream, he was confused, he wanted to stand up, but his limbs were paralyzed. When he was about to escape, rumbling sound of heavy rain and mudslides came behind him. In front of this irreversible natural disaster, Chu Qing ate a big dumb loss. He wanted to open his mouth but found that he had lost his voice. Suddenly, the tingling of the outside world made him seem to break free from this sleep. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1716 At the moment when the mountain was shaking, Ye Chenxi¡¯s face became pale. I do n¡¯t know when she was thinking of this man, and she could n¡¯t help but frown, ¡°How can he be so careless, if he knows he ca n¡¯t, why must just force himself ¡­ What can I do at this time!¡± Ye Family¡¯s rough face showed fear, and the moment of the earthquake, accompanied by the torrential rain and mudslides, he hadn¡¯t cried for a long time. After he finally eased over, the first thing was that the bitterness fell. Tears. ¡°How could this be the case, there should have been someone to go with him! Or I will go by myself. At the critical moment, I can still hold the enemy and let him leave quickly. Now this is the situation, how should I explain to the little elder sister ! ¡° Ye Chenxi¡¯s expression now becomes extremely distressed, as if she has lost her very important things. But Ye Chenxi knows that she can¡¯t panic now, but she doesn¡¯t know why, she just can¡¯t restrain her emotions. ¡°He¡¯s going this time ¡­ it should be a simple task, but I don¡¯t know what happened. I haven¡¯t come back at this time, it must be an accident. Don¡¯t worry,¡± at the end, I glanced at the helpless Ye Family Jia Ding, ¡°There is no way to be anxious. The more anxious, the less probability it will find.¡± When the male hero slowly opened his eyes, he found himself in a cottage. I don¡¯t know what my condition is now, but I feel a little itching at the wound, when he extends the hand to scratch. ¡°Don¡¯t move first. I just put on the herbs. You just have to bear it for a while. If you scratch now, you will probably give up your merits.¡± A kind-hearted old man appeared in front of him with a bowl of water in his hand With herbs, a touch of fragrance. I knew in my heart that it was the old man who saved himself, and now he fought with each other: ¡°Thank you for your life-saving grace, I will return later. But now I have something very important, and I have to go home. trip.¡± He was saying that he was about to get out of bed, but before staggering a few steps, he planted another heel, and his eyes were dark. ¡°I said it all, don¡¯t move first!¡± Chu Qing lay down on the bed again. The old man sat next to him and asked him to drink the bowl of water and meditate close to the flow of breath without using his own cultivation base. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me? Why do I feel ¡­ I can¡¯t make any effort on my body, is my cultivation base invalid this time?¡± Chu Qing quickly grabbed his robe, ¡°I am a strong bearer, if you have Just tell me anything, it ¡¯s okay. ¡° ¡°You are indeed the most bearable person I have ever seen. The whole body has a number of muscles and veins broken up and down. It can still sit up reluctantly, which has subverted the old man¡¯s perception. I used to be a dead horse. , Retreat here for a while, and wait for you to be injured before leaving. ¡° Chu Qing realized that now it is only temporarily relieved, but because of the serious injuries to his body, he cannot temporarily return to the Peak state. After confirming that there is no major problem, let¡¯s let out a long sigh of relief. ¡°I blamed me for being anxious before and being abrupt. I don¡¯t know your honorary name.¡± Chu Qing looked grateful, his dry lips moved, and there was some weakness when speaking. ¡°No problem.¡± ¡°My old fogey¡¯s name has nothing to remember. If I stayed here for too long, I would have forgotten that title. But this world is all nicknames. If you want, call me a 100-year-old fairy.¡± ¡°100-year-old fairy? Okay, thank you again for my life-saving grace!¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 1717 The 100-year-old fairy is the patron saint here, so he must be clear about the things around him. For the powerful ominous beast, Chu Qing wants to know more about it. ¡°2-year-old fairy, do you know what happened to the ominous beast living nearby?¡± The 100-year-old fairy poured tea, put the teapot on the table, looked up towards Chu Qing, and the expression was unknown. For a while, Chu Qing didn¡¯t see the 100-year-old fairy return to him, and looked up, seeing that he seemed to be fascinated, he could not help calling: ¡°100-year-old fairy, 100-year-old fairy ¡­¡± ¡°That ominous beast is strong and powerful, you don¡¯t want to provoke it.¡± The 100-year-old fairy suddenly recovered and warned Chu Qing that he continued pouring tea. Chu Qing had an experience with the powerful ominous beast. Speaking of which part of his injury was caused by the ominous beast, but it ¡¯s nothing to say. It ¡¯s just laughed and curious to inquire. : ¡°100-year-old fairy, you have lived in this place for such a long time, can you know about 100 beasts?¡± The 100-year-old fairy¡¯s face suddenly sank. He stood up and carried the tea cup to Chu Qing. He handed the tea cup to him quite hard and said, ¡°You feel relieved and you will leave when you are injured.¡± Chu Qing clenched the tea cup, already thirsty, so he lifted his head to drink. Just about to say something, the tea cup was taken by the 100-year-old fairy. He put the tea cup back on the table and left the room silently, leaving Chu Qing alone in the room. Chu Qing was a little stunned, but still lying in bed to recover from the injury. For a while, the 100-year-old immortal came in with a bowl of dark medicine. Chu Qing, who closed his eyes and pondered, immediately awakened, the thick medical smell assaults the senses, his brows fell unconsciously, and slowly sat up against the bed post, glanced at the bowl of medicine in the hands of the 100-year-old fairy, and his heart was tight. This medicine is so dark, how bitter it is. The 100-year-old fairy saw Chu Qing so consciously and didn¡¯t say much. He handed the medicine directly to him and said, ¡°Drink while hot.¡± Although he vomited badly in his heart, Chu Qing knew that the 100-year-old fairy would not harm him, and he was no longer vague. He gritted his teeth and held out his breath as soon as he reached the medicine bowl. A bitter taste haunts the tongue, which will not dissipate for a long time. ¡°Drink water.¡± The 100-year-old fairy took the medicine bowl and quickly handed over a cup of tea. After Chu Qing had a few drinks in a row, he realized that the bitterness in his throat had dissipated a lot, and thanked the 100-year-old fairy: ¡°many thanks.¡± The 100-year-old fairy smiled gently, shook his head, and packed the things on the table. ¡°100-year-old fairy, don¡¯t you know anything about the 100 beasts?¡± Looking at the 100-year-old fairy, Chu Qing thought again to the question he avoided before. Seeing that he was still silent, Chu Qing couldn¡¯t help but say: ¡°I heard that in the ominous beast hole in the vicinity, there are 100 beast anecdotes stored. Do you know the truth of this rumor?¡± ¡°You take a break earlier.¡± The 100-year-old fairy left the sentence and left the room. This performance made Chu Qing feel that the 100-year-old fairy must know what¡¯s inside. The next day, Chu Qing always asks about the ominous beast or 100 beasts when the 100-year-old fairy comes over, but the 100-year-old fairy avoids every time. This is not only confusing to Chu Qing, but also full of curiosity. What is the secret? At dusk, the 100-year-old fairy came to give him medicine and food. After drinking the medicine, Chu Qing was eating porridge, and Yu Guangxiu went to the silhouette of a 100-year-old fairy drinking tea, and he often talked about the question: ¡°100-year-old fairy, I am very curious about the 100 beasts, I do n¡¯t know you Can you tell a story about it? ¡° After many inquiries by Chu Qing, the 100-year-old fairy knew that if he didn¡¯t give a reply, he would have been entangled, silently sighed, and sipped his tea. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1718 ¡°100-year-old fairy?¡± Chu Qing cried tentatively, not knowing whether he would get a positive answer this time. ¡°It¡¯s cursed here, you don¡¯t want to hit 100 beasts, it¡¯s not good for you.¡± The 100-year-old fairy suddenly put down her teacup and looked up at Chu Qing¡¯s gaze with full warnings in her eyes. color. Chu Qing asked curiously: ¡°Oh, what curse?¡± The 100-year-old fairy bowed his head and did not want to say more. Flowers bloom, each with a branch. On the other side, Ye Chenxi regained hope and led many Ye Family people down the mountain along the route of debris flow, looking for Chu Qing¡¯s whereabouts in the surrounding villages. In another small village, Ye Chenxi faced with disappointment, pushed out the door from the second house at the end of the road, looked at the last house at the end, and got up again, knocking on the door with hope. àâ àâ! àâ àâ! ¡°Hello, is anyone here?¡± After knocking several times, there was no movement in it, Ye Chenxi asked loudly as he knocked on the door. After several times of repeated calls, footsteps heard inside, and soon afterwards the door was opened by a little girl who was only half the height of the door. Through the gap, Ye Chenxi saw a pair of alert eyes. ¡°Is there anything?¡± The little girl asked cautiously. ¡°Little Sister, hello, I¡¯m not a bad person, can I ask you a few questions?¡± Ye Chenxi looked soft and squatted down to stare at the little girl. Seeing that the strange woman didn¡¯t insist on entering the door, the little girl calmed down a little. The door opened slightly, showing half of her face, and nodded to Ye Chenxi. ¡°Have you ever seen a Big Brother, he is probably so tall ¡­¡± Ye Chenxi has always laughed on the face and recounted Chu Qing¡¯s appearance. The little girl pondered for a moment before shaking her head: ¡°I haven¡¯t seen it.¡± Ye Chenxi nodded, and then asked: ¡°Have your father¡¯s mother rescued an injured person?¡± ¡°No.¡± The little girl answered faster than before. Hearing this, Ye Chenxi was disappointed, but still maintained a smile, groped on his body, and then came up with an exquisite Jinpa, paused, and handed it to the little girl, gently said: ¡°I understood, thank you Little Sister, This is a thank you. ¡° The little girl hesitated for a while, or extended the hand to take over the Jinpa. Ye Chenxi smiled and got up and returned to the entrance of the village along the road. There were only a few Ye Family dismissed. After asking about it, there was still no news. The thought turned, and I thought that the Ye Family had not yet turned around, and Ye Chenxi rose again. hope. Maybe there will be good news from the other Ye Family servants. After a short time, I saw a few Ye Family servants coming from other paths. As soon as they saw Ye Chenxi, they quickly ran away. ¡°Patriarch.¡± Ye Family yelled respectfully. Ye Chenxi waved his hand and asked with concern: ¡°What news?¡± The leading Ye Family lay down and shook his head: ¡°No, no outsiders have appeared or rescued in the village recently.¡± The disappointment on Ye Chenxi¡¯s face clearly appeared. ¡°Patriarch, I heard that there are many other villages around here. As long as we don¡¯t give up, we can always find the whereabouts of Chu Young Master.¡± Fearing Ye Chenxi was discouraged, the leader of the Ye Family rushed to persuade. Ye Chenxi naturally gave up. She just worried about Chu Qing and wanted to find his trail earlier. Breathes deeply turned around and said: ¡°Go, go to the next village to see.¡± At the same time, Chu Qing¡¯s injuries are not light. Even if he knows that the outer boundary will be turbulent because of his disappearance, but for today¡¯s plan, he is only at peace with the 100-year-old fairy, so that the injury can be recovered completely as soon as possible, so he can go back as soon as possible. A few days later, Chu Qing ¡¯s injury has been completely recovered with his own cooperation and the enthusiastic help of the 100-year-old fairy. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1719 100-year-old fairy residence, in the courtyard. ¡°100-year-old fairy, many thanks for your help, my injury can be recovered completely so quickly.¡± Chu Qing got up and moved towards the 100-year-old fairy cupped the hands, grateful. ¡°But no effort at all.¡± The 100-year-old fairy didn¡¯t care about waving his hand, and apparently saving Chu Qing was just a trivial matter for him. ¡°The grace of dripping water, when Yongquan reports, this life-saving grace, Chu Qing must keep in mind.¡± Chu Qing looked serious. Seeing this, the 100-year-old fairy could only go with Chu Qing. ¡°I have recovered from my injury today, so I won¡¯t bother you much anymore. Many thanks to your care these days.¡± Chu Qing cares about the outside world, and already impatient wants to rush back. The 100-year-old fairy was surprised and asked curiously: ¡°Are you no longer looking for 100 beasts?¡± ¡°En.¡± Chu Qing is honestly nodded. In the past few days, he has been asking him about 100 beasts, why not stop now? His enthusiasm at the time was not like someone who would give up. The 100-year-old immortal was unbelievable for a while, but the fact is so that he could not be tolerated and asked, ¡°Why?¡± ¡°The fate is here, it is naturally mine.¡± Chu Qing smiled mysterious. The 100-year-old fairy started to laugh, and no longer delved into it, got up and said, ¡°I will send you out.¡± ¡°Good, many thanks.¡± Chu Qing couldn¡¯t find a reason to refuse, after all, he was not very familiar with the road outside. Follow the 100-year-old fairy, smoothly out of a section of the road. On the route through which the debris flow drove, the 100-year-old fairy stopped and said, ¡°As long as you follow the route driven by this stone flow, if you get lost, you can find a village around.¡± ¡°Okay, many thanks.¡± Chu Qing nodded, he will turn around and leave. I saw multiple silhouettes coming here in the distance. Chu Qing looked at him, and the person walking in the middle of the team was Ye Chenxi, and his face could not help showing a happy look. Ye Chenxi and Ye Family have been searching for the past few days, and the direction is gradually moving closer to the residence of the 100-year-old fairy. Until now, the entire group happened to meet Chu Qing and the 100-year-old fairy. The 100-year-old fairy looked down on Chu Qing¡¯s eyes, and there were countless entire groups, completely strange faces, and immediately frowned, how could these people come here, is it for 100 beasts? In the distance, the Ye Family who walked in the forefront recognized the silhouette of Chu Qing at one glance, and quickly turned to Ye Chenxi to report: ¡°Patriarch, the trace of Chu Young Master was found in front.¡± Ye Chenxi looked happy, immediately got up, looked in the direction of the people of Ye Family, and really saw Chu Qing silhouette standing not far away, suddenly excited, while speeding up the pace towards Chu Qing, while Exulting shouted: ¡°Chu Qing.¡± The 100-year-old fairy was thinking about the meaning of these people, but unexpectedly heard a familiar name. Chu Qing? These two people are people Chu Qing knows! The 100-year-old fairy immediately turned to look towards Chu Qing, seeing him with a happy smile on his face, wanting to come to know this group of people who came suddenly, no doubt, Chu Qing flashed in his mind when answering whether to strike for 100 beasts The unexplained smile revealed gradually became suspicious. I have n¡¯t thoroughly thought about it yet, and I saw that the woman ran towards this side, and many people behind her also ran to this side. The body instinct of the 100-year-old fairy was faster than she thought, holding Chu Qing with a thunderbolt. Moved towards Ye Chenxi shouted aloud over there: ¡°Stop! Don¡¯t move in place, otherwise don¡¯t blame me for being impolite.¡± Seeing this situation, Ye Chenxi¡¯s momentum was moving forward, the joy on his face subsided, frowning, and seeing that the posture of the man was not like a fake, he stopped at the same place and no longer moved easily. ¡°They also stopped.¡± Seeing the entire group behind the woman was still running, the 100-year-old fairy was shouted again. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1720 Ye Chenxi turned his head and instructed towards Ye Family: ¡°You stop too.¡± As the words fell, Ye Family¡¯s servants stopped at the spot and stared at the 100-year-old man. At this time, Chu Qing came back to his senses, and puzzled and asked: ¡°100-year-old fairy, what do you mean?¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± The 100-year-old fairy coldly snorted, scornfully said: ¡°I thought you gave up with fun, but you didn¡¯t change your mind. You had such an idea, but if you beat it alone, so many helpers are invited.¡± Chu Qing was stunned and reacted quickly. Some didn¡¯t know whether to cry or laugh and explained: ¡°The 100-year-old fairy, this is just a misunderstanding. They weren¡¯t what I called, but that day I followed ominous beast fell off the cliff together. They came here to find me, not to help me win over 100 beasts. Please distinguish yourself. ¡° The word ¡®100 ÊÞ Òì Ί¼¡¯ fell in the ears of Ye Chenxi and a group of Ye Family. The expression of everyone was stunned, but no one to act blindly without thinking. Ye Chenxi first came back to his senses, busy explaining to the 100-year-old fairy: ¡°100-year-old fairy, you really misunderstood, Chu Qing fell on the cliff, life and death are unknown, we come down to find him with hope, and now I just want to To take him back, there is absolutely no idea. ¡° ¡°Hugh wants to quibble again, you obviously came from the 100 Beasts, otherwise you would come so coincidentally.¡± The 100-year-old fairy didn¡¯t believe it at all. After all, Chu Qing¡¯s injury was just completely recovered, and he was obviously old People in the world, unless there is long-term planning, how could there be such a coincidence in the world? Seeing that the 100-year-old fairy could not listen to the explanation at all, Ye Chenxi was behind his back, gesturing secretly, and beckoned the Ye Family to be ready. The 100-year-old fairy has sharp eyes and sees Ye Chenxi ¡¯s plan. He ca n¡¯t beat 4 fists with both hands. If so many people swarm, he ca n¡¯t beat it. After a few points, he threatened: ¡°You retreat, go backwards and leave here, otherwise at worst perish together, no one wants to benefit.¡± It is said that the 100-year-old fairy held Chu Qing and quickly went to his residence, where there is an institution he placed. If these people intend to either the fish dies or the net splits, and insist on fighting for 100 beasts, then you have to Let them try to gain an advantage only to end up worse off. The 100-year-old fairy and Chu Qing disappeared instantly. ¡°Patriarch, what should I do?¡± The leader asked. ¡°Chasing.¡± Ye Chenxi transported the cultivation technique and quickly rushed towards the disappearance of the 100-year-old man. A group of Ye Family servants behind him kept up. Tracking all the way, the residence of the 100-year-old fairy was very prominently exposed. Ye Chenxi stopped at the door, slowly pushed in, and walked all the way until he saw the trace of the 100-year-old fairy in the courtyard. He still held Chu Qing, and Chu Qing was also persuading the 100-year-old fairy. Seeing the Ye Chenxi entire group catching up, the 100-year-old fairy became increasingly distrustful of Chu Qing ¡¯s remarks, threatening the Ye Chenxi entire group with Chu Qing and letting them leave. After persuading for a long time without results, and seeing that the 100-year-old fairy stretched a string and couldn¡¯t listen to him at all, Chu Qing flashed his mind and secretly prepared. Ye Chenxi has always been worried about the safety of Chu Qing. The 100-year-old fairy now only recognizes his set, which has not been removed at all. When the raised hand was about to tell everyone to leave first, he saw that Chu Qing¡¯s hand pushed the 100-year-old fairy away. Holding the sword in his hand, his waist was easily relaxed from the constraints of the 100-year-old fairy and ran to Ye Chenxi. The 100-year-old fairy ¡¯s attention has always been on the Ye Chenxi entire group, and Chu Qing ¡¯s previous attitude seemed to be firmly controlled by him. It did n¡¯t expect that Chu Qing would suddenly escape. This behavior was really unexpected. There is no precaution. Looking at Chu Qing that merged with the entire group, he has lost the best control weapon in his hand. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1721 The 100-year-old fairy slowly grasped the sword and tightened his hand. This time he could only start the last step. With his footsteps, he quickly flew to the beam in the back hall. His hand was gently placed in the middle of the beam and down 3 inches. To press hard, Chu Qing stopped him. ¡°Wait a minute!¡± Although Chu Qing didn¡¯t know what the 100-year-old fairy was doing at this moment, he instinctively gave a bad hunch and screamed. The 100-year-old fairy had a meal and looked subconsciously at Chu Qing. ¡°The 100-year-old fairy, you really misunderstood. Think carefully. I have been recovering from injury before, and I have no chance to contact the outside world. How can I get them to come and help me?¡± Chu Qing changed the way. , No longer toughly explain his innocence, but let the 100-year-old fairy think and discern himself. Hearing this, the 100-year-old fairy carefully recalled. ¡°I was rescued by you before. What can you find in me that might be connected with the outside world?¡± Seeing this, Chu Qing was busy and working harder. For a while, the 100-year-old immortal nodded and said, ¡°It seems to be the case.¡± Chu Qing nodded busy said: ¡°Yes, and I have been under your eyelids, if there is a move to contact the outside world, would you not find it.¡± ¡°Then why did they come so coincidentally?¡± Although the 100-year-old fairy was shaken in his heart, he still failed to believe. After all, he really wants to contact the outside world. Who knows what means to use? ¡°It ¡¯s really just a coincidence, and we ¡¯re leaving soon, it ¡¯s not an idea to play 100 Beasts, you can rest assured, do n¡¯t do impulsive things, so many days, you still do n¡¯t believe me Are you human? ¡°Chu Qing sincerely said:¡± You are still my life saving benefactor, will my Chu Qing be the kind of person who requite kindness with enmity. ¡° This remark, solemnly vowed by Chu Qing, has full credibility. The Ye Chenxi on the side was full of confusion. I did n¡¯t know why it was just the first sight. The 100-year-old fairy was hostile to her. When she saw her, she held Chu Qing hostage. Before she appeared, Chu Qing and him It seems to be getting along well. Ye Chenxi¡¯s mind flashed when he saw Chu Qing, the two stood together, not at all hostile posture. As if she was threatening, she couldn¡¯t even listen to the explanation. This is a little too radical. Is it because of 100 beasts? But this has nothing to do with the 100-year-old fairy. Although there are rumors in the outside world of 100 Beasts, she doesn¡¯t know what it is. Listening to the words of 100 people from Chu Qing and the 2-year-old fairy, we can see that the 100 beasts are still masterless objects. That is why the 100-year-old fairy ca n¡¯t do this. Is it because he knows the whereabouts of the 100 beasts, and he does n¡¯t want others to know? Thinking about this, Ye Chenxi had a final calculation in mind, but according to Chu Qing who cares so much about the 100-year-old fairy, she does not dare to act blindly without thinking and only silently listens to the conversation between the two. The 100-year-old fairy pondered for a while, temporarily trusting Chu Qing, and put his hand down from Liang Zhu. Seeing this, Chu Qing relaxed, just about to say something to relax the atmosphere, listened to the 100-year-old fairy saying to him: ¡°When will you leave?¡± Chu Qing had a meal, turned his head to look at Ye Chenxi, saw her nodded towards him, everything he meant, and re-looked towards the 100-year-old man without hesitation, saying: ¡°Since that is the case, then I will leave now, change Visit you again in Japan. ¡° Hearing this, the 100-year-old man¡¯s complexion slowed down, and he looked at Chu Qing¡¯s eyes a little softer, but he still had a little alert in his heart. He didn¡¯t leave Liang Zhu half a minute, and just waved to Chu Qing, saying: ¡°Please, forgive me give away.¡± Chu Qing¡¯s face remained unchanged, only cupped the hands towards the 100-year-old fairy, and turned to leave. Ye Chenxi also ordered Ye Family to leave. Unexpectedly, just a few steps away, there was a Ye Family lay in a halt, the silhouette of which was particularly evident among the crowd evacuating outwards. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1722 The attention of the 100-year-old fairy immediately focused on that person, secretly guarding himself, and immediately wondered if Chu Qing 2 had other plans. The next man looked back at the 100-year-old fairy, and then went out with the public. Seeing that this 100-year-old fairy was slightly slack, who knew that the next person¡¯s footsteps slowed down, and gradually fell behind the team, and then when the people had not reacted. He suddenly turned and rushed towards the 100-year-old fairy, breaking the peace situation Chu Qing has always maintained. ¡°Shu Zier dare!¡± The 100-year-old fairy shouted loudly, the immortal strength that had already been transported in his hand was instantaneous, and a ball of white light hit the body of the next person straight, and the next person¡¯s speed suddenly stopped, falling at 100 Year-old fairy is not far away. But Chu Qing and Ye Chenxi 2 turned around quickly when they heard the movement, seeing such a situation, Chu Qing was very annoyed, and immediately stepped forward, ruthless transported Inner Strength to fight the next person and control him. Ye Chenxi is also the same, this person is so self-assertive, beat the grass to scare the snake, there is obviously a problem. Under the spellcasting of 3 people, the actions of the laymen were completely restricted, and they could only stand there without moving. However, looking at the angry expression on the face of the 100-year-old fairy, the laymen were very satisfied, and it was absolutely impossible for Chu Qing and Ye Chenxi to Leave so safely. This 100-year-old fairy must know the whereabouts of the 100 Beasts, and he will surely be able to find him. At that time, he was more than just a Ye Family. ¡°Chu Qing, I trust you as much as you did, and you lied to me again!¡± Seeing that the next person could not act, the 100-year-old fairy angered Chu Qing, pointing at his hand, which was still trembling slightly, obviously very angry. . Chu Qing looked bitter, and now the situation is really hard to argue with 100 people, but he still explains with hope: ¡°100-year-old fairy, this person is not what I commanded, all the words and sentences I said before are true, and there is no malicious deception. Place. ¡° The 100-year-old fairy¡¯s anger has not subsided, only fiercely glared at Chu Qing. ¡°100-year-old fairy, if you still don¡¯t believe me, I can swear, if there is anything wrong with what I said before, let me cultivate base will have no further possibility. In this way, you may believe me?¡± Chu Qing right The hand is raised to the ear, the middle 3 fingers are upright, and the other 2 fingers are bent, the face is very sincere. The expression of the 100-year-old fairy slowed down. This oath is extremely important for people like Chu Qing who pursue cultivation base. The people under control can¡¯t see the relationship between them calm down, their thoughts are surging, light flashed in their minds, and if they are sincerely making comments, they will say to Ye Chenxi loudly: ¡°Patriarch, we have so many people. Are you afraid of him? It ¡¯s better to call brothers directly and control this person, when the time comes 100. Beast Records is something in our pocket. ¡° ¡°Your intentions are indeed in the 100 Beast Strange Records.¡± The 100-year-old immortal has always been like a startling bird about the 100 Beast Strange Records. At this time, listening to the words of the next person, he did not think deeply about his behavior at this time and directly gave Chu Qing and the others were convicted. Anyone who wants to snatch 100 beasts of different beasts, as long as they show their signs, do not have to be soft-hearted, even burn both jade and stone. As soon as I heard this remark, Chu Qing knew it badly. Sure enough, I saw the raise of the 100-year-old fairy without the slightest hesitation, and I had to fiercely press the organ. ¡°100-year-old fairy, you wait a minute ¡­¡± Chu Qing didn¡¯t want to meet the 100-year-old fairy, but was still trying to persuade him. But at this time, the 100-year-old fairy had eaten the scales and iron, and did not listen to Chu Qing¡¯s words at all. On Liang Zhu, the place where the 100-year-old fairy pressed suddenly fell, and then reversed a moment, the entire courtyard house involuntarily shook, but for a moment, the ground collapsed and the mountain shattered. Where Chu Qing and the others stood, their feet suddenly collapsed, and everyone fell with no precautions. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1723 Everyone worked hard on the cultivation technique, controlled the body to stop in midair, and constantly searched for suitable places to stay. The place where the 100-year-old fairy stood also collapsed. The 100-year-old fairy transported immortal strength and flew up, looked at the people who were still struggling in the air, turned around and left, and let them suffer their due revenge here. ¡°Chu Qing, what shall we do now?¡± Ye Chenxi asked to see the 100-year-old fairy leaving. There was no way below, all of the gravel soil, and the gravel was still rolling down next to it. ¡°You come with me.¡± Chu Qing grabbed one hand of Ye Chenxi and quickly jumped in the gravel. With the foothold of the gravel in the air, he continued to go to the cave of the previous ominous beast with the memory in his mind. . After half an hour, the cave was already visible. ¡°Chu Qing, there is a cave.¡± Ye Chenxi was taken away by Chu Qing and kept observing the surroundings. He warned Chu Qing. At that time, he was surprised when he saw the cave. ¡°That¡¯s our destination.¡± Chu Qing speeded up, and after a while, two people successfully entered the cave to avoid the flying rocks and earth outside. ¡°Chu Qing, where is this cave?¡± Ye Chenxi asked while looking at the cave. Chu Qing explained as she walked deep into the cave: ¡°Remember the ominous beast that only appeared in the mercenary camp before? This is its old nest.¡± ¡°Then we took advantage of this opportunity to destroy it.¡± Ye Chenxi vented to the side of the cave like a vent. The cave was immediately hit with a pit. This ominous beast caused Chu Qing to fall off the cliff and must be angry. Chu Qing had no objection, and there were more than 100 pictures of different animals recorded in his mind, ¡°With our power, the ominous beast should be nothing difficult.¡± 2 people continued to walk into the cave, and suddenly heard a fierce roar from the depth of the cave, and the sound was getting closer and closer to them. 2 people paused. Chu Qing said softly: ¡°It¡¯s coming.¡± Ye Chenxi looked at the place where the voice came. Ominous beast was asleep in the cave, the sound of the attack on the wall was directly transmitted to his ear, and he squinted for induction, and found an annoying, strange life aura, immediately awakened, his eyes glared at the bronze bell, and his feet With force, he roared all the way and quickly ran towards Chu Qing 2 where he was. Soon, the ominous beast that Chu Qing was familiar with appeared in front of two people. When I saw Chu Qing, the ominous beast just looked like sinister, with a vicious face, contorts one¡¯s face in agony, snarling, it seemed quite not to be trifled with. Seeing the appearance of ominous beast, Ye Chenxi¡¯s imposing manner rose sharply, with mana in his hands. ¡°Roar!¡± Ominous beast loudly roared, then attacked Chu Qing 2 quickly. Chu Qing and Ye Chenxi are two people who are very good at each other. Without communication, they stand aside and fight with ominous beast. The key attack of ominous beast was on Chu Qing, all headed towards Chu Qing. When Chu Qing was about to be unable to support, Ye Chenxi struck hard on ominous beast and let its movement stop, Chu Qing successfully escaped . Ominous beast turned his head to attack Ye Chenxi again, often when Ye Chenxi was about to fall below, Chu Qing would rescue the siege, 2 people took turns in this way, ominous beast energy was consumed by 2 people, but did not really hurt 2 people. So the ominous beast seems to be aware of it after being played by two people, but there is no good way to get rid of this situation at this time, and can only continue to fight with Chu Qing 2 people. ¡°Roar!¡± Loudly roared, reinvigorated, ominous beast secretly accumulated power, determined to burst suddenly at a certain moment, and gave 2 blows. The mountain walls in the cave were crushed by two people and one animal, and the dust was flying. ¡°peng!¡± Chu Qing didn¡¯t pay attention to being hit by fiercely, a claw that was suddenly boosted by ominous beast. He quickly lucked out his strength in the air. When he landed on the ground and taxied, he was not seriously injured. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1724 ¡°Chu Qing, how are you?¡± Ye Chenxi asked with concern, and attacked the ominous beast more aggressively. ¡°I¡¯m okay, you must be careful, it will secretly charge.¡± Chu Qing pats chest, dissipated the blocked air, while running toward the ominous beast, loudly reminding Ye Chenxi. ¡°Hmph hum hum ¡­¡± Ominous beast kicked a bit tired tiredly, but stared at Chu Qing 2 with fierce eyes. After a short rest, the battle between two people and one beast restarted. Under the battle of two people and one beast, this place was several times wider than before. From a distance, it can be seen that after several white lights flashed, it was still expanding, and there were rumblings from time to time. The sound, the gravel dust 2 splashed, but under the loud noise of the external mountain fragmentation and the collapse of the ground, this sound and change at the cave was not enough to attract attention. 2 People and beasts battled again and again, the cave wall fell, and I no longer know where it fell into the cave. ¡°peng!¡± After another attack was resisted, the defensive ability of the body of ominous beast also came to an end with the continuous attack of Chu Qing 2 people. This time, under the strikes that Ye Chenxi did not leave, the entire body of ominous beast was vigorously beaten and embedded straight A deep ominous beast shape is printed in the cave wall. Ominous beast crawled out of the cave wall, bleeding constantly in the corners of his mouth, obviously obstructed during the operation, this situation has been seriously injured. Looking up at not at all, Chu Qing who has been seriously injured and is still attacking towards him 2 people, ominous beast knows that it is not an opponent of 2 people, but its duty is to protect 100 beasts, waiting for destined person Came to become the master of 100 Beasts, so it must not die in the hands of 2 people and must survive. With a plan in mind, ominous beast mobilized most of the remaining power within the body, and his back was straight for a moment, with his mouth wide open and yelling. ¡°Be careful, the situation is wrong.¡± Chu Qing felt something strange and reminded Ye Chenxi. Ye Chenxi nodded, guarded all over the body, can respond immediately if something goes wrong. A little bit of starlight suddenly appeared in the mouth of the ominous beast, and the more it gathered, the faster and faster, and finally became a beam emitted from the mouth, connected from the mouth from the outside, like a ray. Seeing this, Chu Qing 2 people bounced away from the spot in an instant. Who knows that the attack of ominous beast was not directed at the 2 people, but shot through the gap between the 2 people. Leaving traces, there is only one tunnel that does not know where to go, which proves that the ominous beast only attacked the power. Looking at the tunnel, Chu Qing 2 had a lingering fear. If it hits 2 people, I¡¯m afraid don¡¯t die also seriously injured. Chu Qing 2 no longer shot, and looked towards ominous beast, only then the direction of the attack seemed to be biased. I do not know whether it was ominous beast deliberately or after the war. But in terms of the formidable power of that big move, Chu Qing thinks that it is the former, looking at the ominous beast and saying: ¡°The direction of your big move is deliberate deviation, what does that mean?¡± ¡°The mountain suddenly shattered and the ground collapsed. You came here to avoid flying stones and find a way out of this place?¡± Ominous beast shook his head, answering the question. ¡°It does mean that.¡± Chu Qing eyes flashed, nodded. ¡°I¡¯m very familiar with this area, and I can tell you how to make holes.¡± Ominous beast shows its goodwill. Up to now, Ye Chenxi¡¯s anger has also been quite a bit, and reason has responded a little, naturally knowing that it is the best situation now, but still asking alertly: ¡°Why are you suddenly willing to help us?¡± Although it doesn¡¯t seem to be a trap, it still has to be guarded against. Ominous beast avoids the heavy and says lightly: ¡°You are also people who do not intend to break in. If not necessary, there is no need to fight life and death.¡± ¡°Then why did you hit us as soon as you saw us?¡± Ye Chenxi asked. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1725 Chu Qing looked beside him and asked Ye Chenxi, after all, the reason why the ominous beast stopped suddenly has not been found. Ominous beast was speechless for a while. I did n¡¯t understand why this woman had so many problems. Is n¡¯t it enough to tell them to go out? Where the ominous beast at this time knows the complexity of the human emotion and the heart of suspicion, the idea will never be as simple as it is. Although I thought so in my heart, ominous beast replied kindly: ¡°Because of him, we fought before, he caused me serious injuries, so when we meet again, it is natural that the enemies meet with red eyes.¡± Xu Shi guessed the next question to be asked by Ye Chenxi, and ominous beast and each minding their own business continued: ¡°When I was playing against you, I noticed the situation outside, and I knew why you came here, and we Evenly matched between battles, difficult to win or lose, both are so, naturally there is no need to fight for your life and death. ¡° Ye Chenxi nodded, after explaining the past in this way, thinking about it, turned to look towards Chu Qing. In this round and round, Chu Qing guessed that ominous beast stopped because it was not his opponent and Ye Chenxi. Chu Qing¡¯s eyes are constantly hovering over the ominous beast, don¡¯t look at the ominous beast still looks powerful, it is likely that it has been seriously injured inside. The ominous beast was drummed by Chu Qing ¡¯s gaze, and the gaze seemed to see its mind clearly 2 Chu, could not help but urged: ¡°Do you not want to go out?¡± Chu Qing said with a smile: ¡°Naturally, I want to trouble you.¡± ¡°No trouble, I¡¯ll take you to the cave first.¡± Ominous beast was happy in his heart, and wished Chu Qing 2 would leave early, and they hurriedly told them the detailed way to go out. ¡°When the cave exits, you go left. After leaving for dozens of li, you will see one ¡­ ¡° 2 people walked behind ominous beast, getting closer and closer to the hole. Ye Chenxi saw the rare and kind attitude of ominous beast, and asked some questions she was interested in. Although ominous beast was a little impatient, she answered one after another. ¡°Ominous beast, do you know what happened to the 100 Beasts?¡± Ye Chenxi¡¯s mind flashed the attitude of the 100-year-old fairy towards her, and could not help being curious about the 100 Beasts. Ominous beast hasn¡¯t answered yet, Chu Qing preemptively said: ¡°100 Beast Anomalies is a Magical Artifact that can summon various Ancient Ominous Beasts.¡± Thinking of this, Chu Qing deeply felt that this was a good time. The ominous beast had no power to fight anymore, and 100 beasts of different beasts were hidden in this cave. To Ye Chenxi: ¡°100 Beasts of Different Beasts happened to be kept in this cave, not equal to me who took it?¡± ¡°Really, that¡¯s really good luck.¡± Ye Chenxi was delighted and immediately nodded. 2 people step one stopped, they turned around and planned to walk into the cave. ¡°No, you can¡¯t take away the 100 Beasts of Different Beasts.¡± Ominous beast was anxious and immediately turned around and stopped in front of Chu Qing 2 people. Chu Qing said aloud: ¡°Ominous beast, you have been seriously injured, do you still have the power to fight us?¡± ¡°How do you know that I am seriously injured?¡± Speaking of which, when seeing the unspoken smile on the faces of Chu Qing 2 people, he suddenly accused himself of being stupid. Isn¡¯t this not a move? Ominous beast broke the jar, and directly pointed out: ¡°Even so, I will try my best. When the time comes Even if you can take away 100 beasts, you must have suffered heavy losses. Do you want to try it?¡± Chu Qing¡¯s expression was stiff, and he naturally thought of the scene where ominous beast was desperately guarding the last time he captured 100 beasts. If ominous beast really intends to burn both jade and stone, the result is enough to drink a pot, slightly sighed then said , Persuaded: ¡°The 100 beasts have no choice now, why don¡¯t we be its owner? What¡¯s the point of guarding it like this?¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 1726 Ominous beast shook his head and said: ¡°The meaning of my waiting here is to wait for the destined person of 100 beasts to appear.¡± He said extremely firmly. Ye Chenxi grabbed the point and asked, ¡°What is a destined person?¡± ¡°Bleeding blood on the 100 Beast Stories can be integrated and make the 100 Beast Stories emit white light, even if it is a destined person, it is its owner.¡± Ominous beast also did not conceal, told the truth. ¡°I am willing to bleed blood, I wonder if I can try it?¡± Chu Qing asked. ominous beast was silent, lowering his head slightly in contemplation. Seeing this, Chu Qing added: ¡°If blood dripping proves that I am not a destined person of 100 Beasts, I will leave, and I will not fight it again.¡± ¡°You guarantee that you can do it.¡± Ominous beast is shaken in his heart, but he can¡¯t believe that Chu Qing will really give up when he knows the result. Chu Qing was happy, ¡°I promise.¡± ¡°You too.¡± Ominous beast turned to look towards Ye Chenxi. Ye Chenxi nodded. After that, the ominous beast should go down and take 2 people to the place where 100 beasts are recorded. There is a big hole deep in the cave. The wall of the big cave is very smooth. In the center is a stone pillar table. A book is placed on it. The book is marked with 5 big characters: 100 Beasts. Lying there quietly, as if there was no obstruction at all, anyone could snatch away, but Chu Qing knew that if this were the case, it would definitely suffer a crazy attack by ominous beast. Ye Chenxi was called by ominous beast to stop near the entrance of Dadong Cave and took Chu Qing to the stone pillar alone. Looking at the book without half the highlights, Chu Qing was slightly excited. ¡°Go ahead.¡± Ominous beast stood in front of the stone pillar, staring at Chu Qing with both eyes. Chu Qing nodded, biting his index finger hard, squeezing blood onto 100 beasts, he saw that the blood was slowly absorbed under the watchful eye of a man and a beast, and was absorbed in an instant. Emit any white light. Blood can be absorbed, but it cannot emit white light. What does this mean? Half a destined person? Chu Qing did not give up blood to the 100 Beasts of Different Records again, this time the blood was slowly absorbed by the 100 Beasts of Different Records from the edge to the center as the first time, and waited for a while, but still no final confirmation white light. Chu Qing couldn¡¯t help but look down at the ominous beast and asked: ¡°What does this mean?¡± Ominous beast naturally does not know the reason for this situation, but it has always kept in mind the characteristics of the destined person. The blood can be absorbed, and 100 beasts can also emit white light. Since Chu Qing failed to trigger 2 people, it can only be Explain that he is not a destined person. But in the end triggered a feature, ominous beast still intends to give him the last chance, said: ¡°If you try again for the last time, if you can¡¯t do it again, then you are not a destined person, and I hope you can act as promised.¡± Chu Qing is silently nodded. If it is so, it can only be said that it is not his chance. He bit his index finger again and squeezed out blood on the 100 Beast Anomalies. It is normal for blood to be absorbed. A man and a beast are watching nervously. With 100 beasts. For a while, when Chu Qing was about to be disappointed, 100 beasts of different smells suddenly appeared white light, illuminating the entire big hole at once, floating in midair, not dissipating for a long time. ¡°Great, you are a destined person. I finally waited.¡± Ominous beast to be wild with joy. After so many years, the destined person finally appeared. When the white light dissipated, the ominous beast held 100 beasts of different smells and solemnly delivered them to Chu Qing¡¯s hands, saying: ¡°From today, you are its owner.¡± ¡°Many thanks.¡± Chu Qing took it happily, and the finger that was not completely recovered completely was printed on the 100 Beast Stories. The blood was quickly absorbed, but in a flash, Chu Qing noticed that he had a trace of weakness with the 100 Beast Stories. The connection, I think it will be able to wield it in the future with more refinement. ¡°This is my duty. I was offended a few days ago. Please wait.¡± Ominous beast shook his head and was very friendly to Chu Qing. He couldn¡¯t see the appearance of the violent ominous beast before. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1727 Ye Chenxi also came to Chu Qing¡¯s side, and had no distaste for ominous beast. ¡°Chu Qing, congratulations, you get 100 beasts of different animals, it is like a tiger that has grown wings in terms of your strength, and it will definitely rise.¡± Ye Chenxi sincere congratulations, there is no point in 100 beasts of different animals. Greedy heart. On the other side, the former Ye Family layman who broke the peace situation between Chu Qing and the 100-year-old fairy unexpectedly, and soon after leaving with Chen Chenxi in Chu Qing, got rid of the rest of the Ye Family layman and secretly trailed behind Chu Qing 2 people . Because there was a certain distance from Chu Qing 2 people, and Chu Qing 2 people were only concerned about avoiding those gravel and other things, so not at all noticed the existence of people behind them. When Chu Qing 2 entered the cave, the servant deliberately rubbed outside for a while before quietly entering the cave. Secretly left a mark at the entrance of the cave, looked at the mark and murmured: ¡°I hope the master¡¯s people can find this sooner.¡± All the way down, follow the direction of Chu Qing 2¡¯s departure through the traces left on the ground, but Fang walked but a small section, the roar of ominous beast was clearly transmitted through the cave wall, making this person move For a meal, I don¡¯t know if this ominous beast came from Chu Qing 2 or from him. I couldn¡¯t help but sleep more and more, not daring to go deep into the cave. After waiting for a while, I heard a huge noise from the cave. After a little analysis, I knew that Chu Qing 2 and the ominous beast were fighting together, and I could n¡¯t help but relax and carefully approached the fighting place. . But for a moment, the servant came to the vicinity of the battle. A strong coercive force radiated outward from the battle of two people and one beast. , Hiding in a hidden place to watch the battle, I wish two people and one beast could beat both sides suffer. 2 There is a slight change in the phase of the stalemate, and it is expected that the victory will be won soon. Unexpectedly, the two people and one animal suddenly truce, and see the ominous beast suddenly speak human¡¯s words, and chat with Chu Qing 2 people, the next person is busy listening to God, seeing them walking towards her, while eliminating the traces on the ground Quickly withdraw outward, turn left and turn right to find a hidden cave hiding place, desperately to rest. After two people and one beast passed by for a while, the next talent turned over, and while catching up with their breath, they kept up with Chu Qing 2 and saw that they were really going to the cave. Anecdote? ¡° It did n¡¯t take long for me to see them suddenly stop, and I listened to their conversation, and it was really related to the 100 Beast Anomaly Records. The next person could n¡¯t help but see two people and one animal returning. I was busy like the last painting by bottle gourd. Scoop hid smoothly. I do n¡¯t know if it ¡¯s the cultivation technique of the subordinates, or whether the two people are thinking elsewhere, so that I have n¡¯t found someone who has been behind them. The following people went all the way to the vicinity of the big hole where 100 beasts are recorded. When I saw that 100 beasts were recorded as a destined person, Chu Qing was not necessarily a destined person. The next person paid close attention to the inside. situation. Seeing that Chu Qing failed both attempts, it was even more ecstatic in her heart, saying that the destined person would not be her. But who wants Chu Qing to be successful for the third time, must not let Chu Qing get 3 beasts, and thinking about this, the next person is waiting for the time when 100 people and 2 animal are most relaxed. Seeing that Chu Qing intends to go through the 100 Beast Stories, and the next man feels that the time has come. He hastily rushed out to the 100 Beast Stories in the hands of Chu Qing. The sudden appearance of one person surprised two people and one beast, but he did not know when this person came here. However, two people and one animal were experienced in the end. I was not panic about this situation. Ye Chenxi directly gave a full blow to the person who came, and the body of the next person was blocked. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1728 ¡°peng!¡± Then he fell back uncontrollably, vigorously fell on the wall of the cave, making a loud noise, and then slowly fell to the ground along the wall of the cave. ¡°Cough cough ¡­¡± The next man pressed his hand on his chest, coughing uncomfortably, but he coughed up and bleeds a few times, and the bright red blood ran down the corners of his mouth uncontrollably. On the other side, Chu Qing saw this person and went straight to 100 beasts, and secretly included it in the body. ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± Ye Chenxi approached this suddenly attacked person, and after a moment, she discovered that this person was the one who had deliberately misunderstood the 100-year-old fairy. Although she was wearing the clothes of Ye Family¡¯s servants, she acted according to him and before It can be concluded that he is someone who inserted Ye Family¡¯s spy. Who could it be? Ye Chenxi withdrew the sword on the side of the lower man, pressed it against the neck of the lower man, and forced to ask: ¡°Who sent you?¡± ¡°Cough cough no one sent me ¡­ cough me, I just ¡­ cough coveted 100 beasts, cough cough want to rely on it to increase its strength and get a job promotion.¡± The next person coughed intermittently, only half a day to complete a sentence if. ¡°Oh, is it? How do you know the role of 100 Beasts?¡± Ye Chenxi didn¡¯t have any pity, and the sword that was against the neck of the next man was still not loose. Before Chu Qing did n¡¯t tell her, she did n¡¯t know the specific role of 100 Beasts of Different Beasts. How could a small Ye Ye servant know so clearly. Chu Qing and ominous beast also came over and saw the miserable appearance of the next man, and they were not moved. ¡°Did you ask anything?¡± Chu Qing asked. ¡°It¡¯s not finished yet.¡± Ye Chenxi shook his head and stared at the next man fiercely. ¡°Say, how do you know?¡± ¡°Cough cough I saw it in a book.¡± The next man spoke hard. Ye Chenxi asked: ¡°What book?¡± The next person hesitated for a while and said, ¡°Patriarch, cough cough. I bought the book in an old book stall. The title has already fallen off. I don¡¯t know what book it is.¡± ¡°You believe in the content of an old book, and with so much luck, you really encountered it, hmph! Lies.¡± Ye Chenxi snorted and didn¡¯t believe in the next half, with the sword forward, on the neck of the next person Cut out a bloodstain and warned: ¡°Tell me the truth, otherwise the punishment will not be so light next time, saying, who sent you to Ye Family?¡± The next man shook his head desperately, not recognizing Ye Chenxi¡¯s words, ¡°Patriarch, I am loyal to Ye Family, really not a spy.¡± ¡°Being loyal and daring to grab the master¡¯s stuff, do you think you believe it?¡± Ye Chenxi was speechless and struck directly at the chest of the next man. ¡°Cough cough Patriarch Rao Fate.¡± The next man climbed up and embraced Ye Chenxi¡¯s thigh to beg for mercy, but although he begged in his mouth, his eyes were cold and full of poison. The servant was very tight, and Ye Chenxi couldn¡¯t break away for a moment. He could only lift his chin with his sword, and was ready to continue to interrogate. Who knew that the servant suddenly showed a grin at Ye Chenxi, and then quickly robbed him of the sword , Fiercely stabbed at Ye Chenxi, said bitterly: ¡°Go to death.¡± Ye Chenxi frowned, and was about to move up to defend the Formation. Flying Sword coming straight to her was deflected by Chu Qing¡¯s Inner Strength. She passed straight from Ye Chenxi¡¯s side and firmly inserted into the cave wall. ¡°Courting death.¡± Ye Chenxi waved a sigh of relief to the lower man. The layman flew backwards and landed on the ground without dying. Ye Chenxi had already controlled his strength and would only cause the layman to suffer enough pain without losing his life. When the next man was attacked again and was still alive, he already guessed Ye Chenxi ¡¯s intentions. It seems that he did not ask the person behind her to let her die, but how could she use Ye Chenxi ¡¯s wishes, use Use your last effort to pour the poison into your mouth. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1729 Seeing the silhouette of Ye Chenxi who hurriedly came, the next person couldn¡¯t help but sneered at her with a mocking smile: ¡°Oh.¡± Upon seeing the action of the next person, Ye Chenxi knew that she wanted to kill herself by taking poison. Although she came to the next person at the fastest speed, she took a few clicks on her and wanted to control the spread of the poison, but it was still too late. However, for a moment, the servant was dead. Seeing this, annoyed and useless, Ye Chenxi collected a small part of the poison from his clothes and hands, and planned to go back and study which Aristocratic Family¡¯s poison was. ¡°This person is a loyal person.¡± Chu Qing sighed as he walked by, looking at the corpse of the next person. Ye Chenxi nodded and said: ¡°Unfortunately, it is not my Ye Family who is loyal.¡± Seeing what Ye Chenxi collected, Chu Qing asked, ¡°What clues can I find?¡± ¡°No, I can only wait to go back and investigate.¡± Ye Chenxi shook his head. ¡°Congratulations to the 2 people, the news that 100 Beasts have been acquired by the new master will not be spread for the time being, so you do n¡¯t have to face the pursuit of the rest of the people who want 100 Beasts to record so quickly.¡± It was true that they were cut off, and they congratulated Chu Qing 2 people. Chu Qing said jokingly: ¡°It seems that there have been many people who have come to take over 100 beasts and anecdotes, and have come to disturb you.¡± ¡°Yeah, you need to pay more attention.¡± Ominous beast unloaded this heavy tank, the whole person was a lot easier. It¡¯s just that as soon as it¡¯s finished, the entire cave is shaking, and its posture seems to collapse at any time. As soon as Chu Qing stabilized his body, he saw that the entrance of the cave was constantly collapsing. According to this speed, it would soon spread to this cave. It seems that this cave is no longer safe and must leave as soon as possible. ¡°Ominous beast, this cave is also affected by the agency started by the 100-year-old fairy, and it will collapse in a few days. What safe place do you have, so that we can temporarily avoid it.¡± Chu Qing helped Ye after stabilizing his body. Chenxi stood steadily, then turned to ask the ominous beast that rocked as the cave rocked. ¡°There are, but you are not very convenient to go to that place.¡± Ominous beast nodded, a little bothered. Ye Chenxi said: ¡°We just evaded for a while, not staying all the time, what¡¯s the inconvenience?¡± ¡°That place is not all my place.¡± Ominous beast is helpless, can only explain in this way, that place is a place where 100-year-old fairy often stays, and the scene outside is the masterpiece of 100-year-old fairy, Chu Qing 2 people must be There was some contradiction with him. Once the two met, they might have to fight again. Thinking of such a complicated thing with ominous beast is really a bit difficult for it. ¡°That¡¯s okay, the two of us plus you, can¡¯t you beat it?¡± Chu Qing persuaded, still hesitating to see ominous beast, he pointed to the situation outside and said: ¡°ominous beast, you are hesitating, we can It¡¯s hard to escape, let¡¯s say saving a life is more meritorious than building a seven-floor pagoda ¡­ ¡° ¡°Okay, I promised, but I can¡¯t tell you where that place is, I can only carry it, and you have to cover your eyes, and you are not allowed to use spirit strength to check the outside.¡± Seeing that the cave was shaking more and more, The ominous beast hurried, and it should be down, but some conditions were put forward. Chu Qing and Ye Chenxi said in unison: ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Then you follow me to the entrance of the cave first.¡± Ominous beast said, and then ran out of the big cave first, running towards the direction of the cave entrance with the memory in my mind. Chu Qing and Ye Chenxi glanced at each other, and picked up the spirit strength one after another, half suspended in the air. Chu Qing pointed to the hole and said: ¡°You go first, my back.¡± This is not the time to entangle this matter, Ye Chenxi nodded, no longer hesitate to quickly catch up with the silhouette of the ominous beast, and Chu Qing also follow closely from behind, everyone ¡¯s military force is not bad, although the cave is not stable, from time to time there are different sizes The stones were dropped, and they were all flashed past deftly. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1730 Only the very large ones will be broken with spirit strength, which poses no danger to the people. They are unobstructed along the way, and there are no more people who suddenly appear like the next people. Turn left and turn right all the way to the position where ominous beast remembers to go straight to the hole, but it is already firmly blocked by debris. Ominous beast struggles to attack the debris with his claws, and the dust 4 splashes, but it will take a while. Move forward a bit, the palm of your hand is attached to the mud and stone, but you find that the length of the mud and stone covering inside is extremely long, and you will not be able to open a way in a moment. Ominous beast can¡¯t help being here, some do not know what to do. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Chu Qing 2 people successively fell next to the ominous beast and saw it stopped here, could not help asking. ¡°It¡¯s not far from the entrance of the cave, but it¡¯s blocked now.¡± Ominous beast looked at Chu Qing, hoping he could come up with a way. Chu Qing 2 first came to the debris blocking the road, and sensed the relevant situation inside. After the induction, the two expressions are not very good. Chu Qing came to the ominous beast and asked, ¡°Is there no other way?¡± ¡°No, there is the first bifurcation of the hole in front.¡± Ominous beast shook his head, carrying the direction of the hole, pointing to the intersection divided into 3 roads not far away. Seeing this, everyone began to think about how to get through the mud and stone, but for a moment, Chu Qing divine light flashed, thinking of the big move of ominous beast, busy: ¡°ominous beast, you do n¡¯t have a big shot from your mouth, used in This is the right place, why not send it again? ¡° ¡°No, I have insufficient spirit strength within the body, and I can¡¯t start a big move again.¡± Ominous beast was first happy, and then depressed. Insufficient spirit strength? Chu Qing was busy looking towards Ye Chenxi, Ye Chenxi understood, busy groping out a jade bottle on his body, opened it, and there were a few high-level Spirit Pills that can quickly reply to the spirit strength. He handed it to the ominous beast and said: ¡± This is Qi Recovery Pill, which can speed up the spirit strength recovery. You are ominous beast, can it be used? ¡° Put jade bottle on the mouth of ominous beast, and it feels a scent of assaults the senses, making it uncontrollable and want to swallow all those Spiritual Pill, but anyway, open the spiritual wisdom, but it can suppress some instincts, think Think nodded and said: ¡°Should be able to, I instinctively want to devour these Spiritual Pill.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good, I¡¯ll pour one for you to try first.¡± Hearing this, Ye Chenxi doesn¡¯t think it¡¯s safe, so let¡¯s try it first, otherwise the ominous beast will go mad, and they will suffer. ominous beast nodded, open mouth cleverly. Ye Chenxi pours out a Spirit Pill in his hand and feeds it into the ominous beast. This Spirit Pill immediately melts into the ominous beast mouth and becomes the Spirit Qi into the body of the ominous beast. It is extremely comfortable and absorbs the outside spirit. The speed of Spirit Qi is obviously accelerated. ¡°No problem, come again.¡± Ominous beast urged. Seeing that the situation of ominous beast was normal, Ye Chenxi felt relieved and sent 2 capsules to his mouth. ¡°Enough?¡± Chu Qing asked. ¡°Also.¡± Ominous beast was busy, a little reluctant. Ye Chenxi glanced at Chu Qing, and when he saw his nodded, he poured the remaining Spirit Pill in the bottle into the ominous beast mouth. After a while, the ominous beast screamed comfortably. After the ominous beast recovered, Chu Qing asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Ominous beast nodded, and backed away a few steps away from the mudstone wall, opened his mouth and began to charge, this time much faster than last time, but a little, it has been charged, a white starlight from Fired from his mouth, he immediately punched a straight passage through the mud and stone wall. The bright light appeared not far away, it was the hole that had not collapsed. ¡°go.¡± ominous beast loudly said, then violently accelerated, rushed over the mudstone wall, and stopped steadily at the entrance of the cave, and Chu Qing and Ye Chenxi 2 passed through to come to ominous beast. ¡°You cover your eyes with cloth.¡± Ominous beast is immediately instructed. This is a good thing said early in the morning, Chu Qing 2 did not hesitate to follow suit. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1731 Ominous beast raised his paw and shook it in front of two people. After making sure that both people could not see, he stood down and fell in front of the two people. He said, ¡°I¡¯m at your feet. Climb my back. ¡° Chu Qing and Ye Chenxi stiffened their bodies, but due to the lack of vision, the shaking in the cave became clearer. Chu Qing coughed and said, ¡°Chen Xi, I will climb up first, and then pull you up.¡± ¡°Okay, be careful.¡± Ye Chenxi nodded and said. After Chu Qing responded, he climbed the back of the ominous beast smoothly with his hands and feet, and then extended the hand in the direction of Ye Chenxi. He said, ¡°Chenxi, I have already gone up. You can touch my hand by raising your hand.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Ye Chenxi raised his hand and fumbled, and finally succeeded in grasping Chu Qing¡¯s hand, and by his strength, he climbed up the ominous beast¡¯s back. Ominous beast sensed that both of them were sitting down, and then stood up and reminded: ¡°I got up, you are seated.¡± Ye Chenxi and Chu Qing¡¯s hands clasped tightly, and the two supported each other to give each other strength, but there was no accident. I don¡¯t know how long it took, I felt the ominous beast suddenly stopped. ¡°Come on, take off your blindfolds.¡± As the ominous beast words fell, Chu Qing 2 quickly took off the blindfolded cloth towel and looked around while coming down from the ominous beast¡¯s back. Sure enough, there was no influence from the authorities, it was very stable, and there was no shaking. ¡°100-year-old fairy, why are you here?¡± Chu Qing noticed the silhouette running towards them, very familiar. The 100-year-old fairy ignored Chu Qing 2 people, stood in front of ominous beast, looked at ominous beast for a while, and asked coldly: ¡°Why did you hand over 100 beasts?¡± Seeing this, Chu Qing and Ye Chenxi glanced at each other, and the two planned to leave temporarily, waiting for the 2-year-old fairy to calm down and come over to explain. Ominous beast opened his mouth and wanted to explain, but the 100-year-old fairy turned his eyes to Chu Qing and Ye Chenxi 2 and said angrily: ¡°I also brought them here.¡± Speaking, he drew his sword and attacked Chu Qing 2 people straight, blocking the way of the 2 people. ¡°You want to take 100 beasts and you want to go, just think about it!¡± Seeing this, Chu Qing and Ye Chenxi were busy transporting their weapons to block the attack of the 100-year-old fairy, and the three were so entangled. Ominous beast looked very anxious, busy catching up with 3 people, and explained to the 100-year-old fairy: ¡°100-year-old fairy, Chu Qing, he is the destined person of 100 beasts, he has dripped on 100 beasts. Blood and made it emit white light, I saw it with my own eyes, so I gave him 100 beasts. ¡° Hearing this, the 100-year-old fairy slowed down and looked at Chu Qing suspiciously. But thinking of the previous things, she still didn¡¯t believe Chu Qing very much, and asked ominous beast: ¡°What you said is true?¡± ¡°1000 true 10000 indeed, if not, I will never hand over 100 beast anecdotes.¡± Ominous beast busy nodded confirmed. The 100-year-old fairy often deals with ominous beast, and it ¡¯s not unclear about his temperament. Hearing the answer is so resolute and decisive, he believed in his heart a bit, but how could it be so coincident that the person he rescued happened to be 100 different animals The recorded destined person. But seeing is believing, hearing is false, and thinking about it, the 100-year-old fairy still intends to make the final step of confirmation. The action in his hand quickly accelerates, picking up the attack of Chu Qing and Ye Chenxi, and his luck takes a big step back and slowly falls. Beside the ominous beast, the sword automatically re-sheathed. Seeing this, Chu Qing 2 also withdrew their weapons and landed a few steps away from the ominous beast. When both sides were silent for a while, Chu Qing broke the silence and asked tentatively: ¡°100-year-old fairy, did you believe it?¡± ¡°No, you are not at all credible with me. If it is not ominous beast, do you think I will truce?¡± The 100-year-old fairy said coldly without giving Chu Qing any face. Hearing this, Ye Chenxi looked at the 100-year-old fairy with hostility. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1732 The 100-year-old fairy did not care about the hostility revealed by Ye Chenxi. After all, the enemy is not known. ¡°The 100 beasts are in your hands now. I hope you can bleed again in front of me. If there is a characteristic, I believe you are a destined person.¡± The 100-year-old fairy did not believe that Chu Qing was a destined person. Naturally, there are no recognizing Masters in 100 Beasts. ¡°The 100 beasts are indeed in my hands. I can bleed blood in front of you to verify my body.¡± Chu Qing nodded, without the slightest hesitation, agreed with the proposal of the 100-year-old fairy. After all, the 100-year-old fairy was kind to him. , Or do not want to become an enemy relationship between 2 people. The 100-year-old fairy looked a little slow and was about to be nodded, but heard ominous beast rebuttal. ¡°No, once the 100 Beasts Identifies the destined person, it will not react to any blood, even the destined person¡¯s own blood.¡± Ominous beast hesitated for a while, still refuting the decision of the 100-year-old fairy, ¡± Chu Qing is already the master of 100 Beasts of Different Beasts, so the verification method you said to the fairy is doomed to failure and invalid. ¡° This is the first time Ominous beast has refuted his words. The 100-year-old fairy expression startled and reacted and began to think about what it said. This situation needs to be taken into consideration, but apart from this there is no better verification method and can not help thinking stand up. 2 Fangren stalemate here. Chu Qing couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°Chu Qing, do you want to find any marks on your body, or something like changes on the 100 Beasts?¡± Seeing Chu Qing distressed, Ye Chenxi provided relevant clues. Chu Qing moved his mind and controlled 100 animal monks from his body, carefully looking at the 100 animal monks, it was just brighter than before, not at all found other changes are particularly obvious. Helplessly reclaimed within the body, Chu Qing began to search on his body again, opened his sleeves, but found a staggered and complex dark pattern on his arm. He was very happy, and was about to tell the 100-year-old fairy to stop and be busy. In my mind, I thought about whether I had seen this dark pattern before. After thinking for a long time, I felt relieved. With a cough, moved towards the 100-year-old fairy and ominous beast said: ¡°A dark streak suddenly appeared on my arm. I don¡¯t know if it is related to the 100 beasts?¡± ¡°What dark lines?¡± The 100-year-old fairy asked, and quickly came to Chu Qing. ominous beast follow closely from behind. Chu Qing lifted up his sleeves and generously exposed his dark arms to the 100-year-old fairy and ominous beast. Upon seeing the dark pattern, the 100-year-old fairy froze for a while, patted Chu Qing on the shoulder, and sighed: ¡°This is the mark of the 100 beasts, it seems that you are really a destined person, so many years of this matter There is an end. ¡° Chu Qing asked curiously: ¡°What does this mean?¡± ¡°The world knows that I am the patron saint of this place, but I don¡¯t know why I am here all the year round. At that time, because my duty with the ominous beast generation was to protect 100 beasts, waiting for its destined person to come.¡± The year-old fairy looked sad, but more relaxed. At this time, Chu Qing and Ye Chenxi only understood why the 100-year-old fairy had always been so sensitive to 100 beasts. ¡°This destined person is really a bit slow. Sometimes I often wonder if there is a destined person. Fortunately, there is still an ominous beast. After all, I waited for you. It is not too late at this time.¡± 100-year-old fairy minding their own business. Ominous beast rubbed the 100-year-old fairy to show comfort. The 100-year-old fairy touched the ominous beast, and the feeling of loss in his heart dissipated a lot. ¡°You and ominous beast have guarded it here how many years?¡± Chu Qing suddenly wanted to know the problem, he wanted to remember these in the heart. ¡°It¡¯s been hundreds of years, I can¡¯t remember.¡± The 100-year-old fairy shook her head with a smile. The entire group was silent for a while. The 100-year-old fairy turned to look towards Chu Qing. Two people smiled gently and regained the kindness and care he had when taking care of Chu Qing. He said, ¡°You can leave here.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 1733 The 100-year-old fairy recognized Chu Qing as a destined person of 100 Beasts, and he put down his precautions, and after discussing with him, let them leave. Due to the difficult road, the 100-year-old fairy and ominous beast decided to send Chu Qing and Ye Chenxi to leave in person. Although Chu Qing refused, they still failed to convince them. ¡°100-year-old fairy, I have a question to ask you.¡± Chu Qing looked at the 100-year-old fairy walking next to him and asked. The 100-year-old fairy was nodded and said, ¡°You say it.¡± Chu Qing looked at the ominous beast and said, ¡°Why are you so hostile to us? Is it because of 100 beasts?¡± The nodded of the 100-year-old fairy without the slightest hesitation said, ¡°100 beasts have strong power, although 100 beasts have their own spirituality, but most of them are shameless people of wild ambition, I must guarantee to get it A person is a pure-minded person who can really use it. ¡° Chu Qing and Ye Chenxi glanced at each other, and then Ye Chenxi asked, ¡°Can you tell us about the role of 100 Beasts?¡± The 100-year-old fairy seemed to be stumped by this problem. He was silent for a while, and raised his head and said to Chu Qing: ¡°The role of 100 Beasts can only be discovered by yourself, but what I can tell you is that 100 Beasts The power is very powerful, enough to destroy the world. ¡° Chu Qing nodded with a serious expression, said: ¡°You can rest assured that I will keep 100 beasts of strange records, and I will not use it to do anything harmful.¡± The 100-year-old fairy didn¡¯t speak. Several people continued to walk forward. After walking for half an hour, they found a place to sit and rest. ¡°Chu Qing.¡± The 100-year-old fairy suddenly made a noise, and Chu Qing looked towards him said, ¡°Say what you say.¡± ¡°These 100 beast anecdotes are very important, you have to make good use of them.¡± Chu Qing nodded, said: ¡°You are always at ease, my Chu Qing is always stand by one¡¯s word, since I promised you will not use it to do injustice, you can relax.¡± The 100-year-old fairy seemed helpless sighed and said, ¡°In the last ages, there are so many people who are coveting the 100 beasts, and you must keep it alive.¡± The 100-year-old fairy stopped and continued as if feeling the same: ¡± Also, do n¡¯t easily believe other people ¡¯s words and phrases, there are many insidious and cunning people in this world. ¡± Chu Qing nodded, along the way, he has seen how many frauds he has encountered, and he has seen everything for a long time. ¡°Someone.¡± Ye Chenxi, who had been silent, suddenly opened the mouth and said, looking ugly towards the front. Chu Qing followed Ye Chenxi¡¯s gaze and found that not at all who was about to speak, and he felt a sudden shock in his heart. There are indeed people coming in their direction, and there are more than one person, a lot of people. 3 people stood up and watched the surroundings vigilantly. Soon, the silhouettes of those people appeared from the woods. Chu Qing and Ye Chenxi glanced at each other, and 2 people were nodded. ¡°100-year-old fairy, you always protect yourself.¡± Chu Qing knows the strength of a 100-year-old fairy, and he does n¡¯t have to worry about it at all. Now he and Ye Chenxi only have to deal with those people with all their strength. Those people soon came to Chu Qing. When they saw the 100-year-old fairy and ominous beast, the eyes of those people immediately became ruthless. ¡°Hand over the 100 Beast Anecdote, otherwise, you don¡¯t want to leave here today.¡± Chu Qing coldly snorted, said: ¡°Want 100 beasts, dream.¡± ¡°Act recklessly things, let you know today what real despair is.¡± Chu Qing narrowed his eyes, first glanced at the 100-year-old fairy, then looked towards Ye Chenxi. Touching Chu Qing¡¯s gaze, Ye Chenxi laughed at him, beckoning him not to worry. Chu Qing looked towards the aggressive people in front of him, take a deep breath, and said, ¡°Go ahead.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 1734 The two sides are at war, it is difficult to separate, and the strength of the 100-year-old fairy cannot be underestimated. Chu Qing not at all worried about him. Also, Ye Chenxi is not weak, and he knocked down a few people with just a few moves. There are too many opponents, and Chu Qing dealt with more than 20 people at a time, and the rest launched an attack on ominous beast. Ominous beast is not to be trifled with, Chu Qing martial arts is strong, it can rob him, not to mention these jack of all trades. But despite the fact that Chu Qing entire group is stronger than those people, they have a trend in number. Although they knocked down many people, a large number of people rushed up while those people fell. As the 100-year-old fairy said, there are many people in this world who are bitter and dirty, so ominous beast was seriously injured when those people used hidden weapons. Chu Qing was not injured, but his physical strength has slowly begun to decline, but his opponents are still a lot. Suddenly, ominous beast uttered roar, it was about to step forward to help Chu Qing, but Chu Qing loudly scolded. ¡°Stop! Not allowed to come.¡± ominous beast looked at Chu Qing grievously. It didn¡¯t know why Chu Qing blamed it. It just wanted to help him get out of trouble as soon as possible. In fact, Chu Qing is not blaming ominous beast, but he sees that ominous beast has been injured. If so, it will definitely increase the injury. ¡°Chu Qing.¡± While fighting, Ye Chenxi moved closer to Chu Qing. The current situation is very unfavorable and they must retreat. ¡°There are many people in the other party, and the ominous beast is injured again. Let¡¯s retreat first.¡± Chu Qing kicked away the person who attacked Ye Chenxi, looked back at the 100-year-old fairy, and then nodded and said: ¡°Okay, let¡¯s retreat first.¡± Ye Chenxi and Chu Qing worked together to make a way. The 100-year-old fairy and ominous beast left first. Chu Qing made a big move and then took Ye Chenxi¡¯s hand to escape. Chu Qing and Ye Chenxi quickly caught up with the 100-year-old fairy and ominous beast. Several people quickly ran through the woods, but after a while, Chu Qing heard the messy footsteps behind him. Those people are catching up. ¡°They are coming.¡± Ye Chenxi looked at Chu Qing, and then said: ¡°We must speed up and get rid of them.¡± Chu Qing nodded, several people speeded up again, and the distance from those people slowly increased. But after a while, Chu Qing found that those people were close to them, as if no matter how fast their pace was, those people could always catch up quickly. ¡°Chu Qing, you can¡¯t go on like this, you have to find a way to get rid of them.¡± Ye Chenxi said while running. Chu Qing glanced behind him and said, ¡°You go first, I will hold them back.¡± ¡°No!¡± Ye Chenxi denied. Chu Qing frowned, and said solemnly: ¡°Now it¡¯s not time for children to play, you must listen to me.¡± ¡°but¡­¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll hold them back.¡± The 100-year-old fairy interrupted Ye Chenxi and looked towards Chu Qing, saying: ¡°Remember your promise, 100 Beasts of Different Beasts will be handed over to you.¡± Without waiting for Chu Qing and Ye Chenxi to react, the 100-year-old fairy looked towards them, and Chu Qing tried to catch up, but was caught by Ye Chenxi. ¡°Go away.¡± Ye Chenxi pulled Chu Qing forward, ominous beast looked back at the 100-year-old fairy who was fighting with those people, and finally turned and followed Chu Qing. Several people ran forward without any stagnation. Suddenly, the ominous beast stopped and looked back in the direction behind him, making a violent cry. Ye Chenxi frowned and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with it?¡± Chu Qing looked at the direction behind him, frowning deeply, and for a long time, he said, ¡°The fairy is dead.¡± Ye Chenxi was silent, she looked at Chu Qing with an ugly face, and was silent for a while, then said: ¡°Go.¡± Chu Qing bowed deeply in the direction behind him, and then turned to leave with Ye Chenxi and ominous beast. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1735 Chu Qing and Ye Chenxi and the two of them led the ominous beast and ran forward until there was no more sound behind them, and several people stopped. Ominous beast made a violent gasp, and Ye Chenxi approached it and found that his injury was aggravated. ¡°Chu Qing, we have to find a safe place.¡± Ye Chenxi looked towards Chu Qing who was standing next to him. Chu Qing turned his head and saw Ye Chenxi motioning him to see the injury on ominous beast, Chu Qing frowned, nodded. Suddenly, ominous beast made a cry, then walked alone to the side, and walked back a few steps to Chu Qing and Ye Chenxi. Chu Qing glanced at Ye Chenxi, Ye Chenxi nodded, 2 people followed behind ominous beast. ominous beast Stopped at a narrow cave entrance, Chu Qing observed the terrain and surrounding conditions, and after confirming safety, took Ye Chenxi to sit and rest at the entrance of the cave. Ominous beast lay on the ground, Ye Chenxi checked the injury for him, and Chu Qing was guarding them on the side. ¡°Its injuries are too serious and must be treated as soon as possible.¡± Ye Chenxi said after examination, got up and arranged his clothes, and said to Chu Qing: ¡°You are guarding it here, I will go find the herbal medicine.¡± Chu Qing didn¡¯t want Ye Chenxi to act alone, but now ominous beast is too seriously injured, and he doesn¡¯t know herbs, so he can only agree to it. ¡°Pay attention to safety, and come back if something is wrong.¡± Chu Qing warned repeatedly. Ye Chenxi nodded, turned and left. When Ye Chenxi was collecting herbal medicine for ominous beast, Chu Qing was sitting next to ominous beast and guarding it. By the way, he listened to the surrounding movements. Although their current location is secret, it is still better to be careful. Now that the ominous beast is injured, Ye Chenxi is also looking for herbs. He still has to be careful. Those people have n¡¯t caught up until now, Chu Qing does n¡¯t think they gave up 100 Beasts, as the 100-year-old fairy said, 100 Beasts is powerful, and nobody wants to get it, those people are now Finding them and targeting them is easily given up by impossible. Some of Chu Qing and others are absent-minded. After all, Ye Chenxi is now a person, and he is a little worried about her. Finally, Ye Chenxi came back. Thankfully, she not only was safe, but also picked the herbs she needed. When Ye Chenxi healed the ominous beast, Chu Qing found something to eat around. When Ye Chenxi treated the wound for the ominous beast, 2 people sat down to eat. After the break, Chu Qing took out the 100 Beast Strange Records and read them at random, finally understood why the 100-year-old fairy would take it so seriously. It turns out that these 100 beasts have really the power to destroying the Heavens and exterminating the Earth. If it falls into the hands of those who are treacherous, it will surely bring disaster to the 100 surnames in the world. Chu Qing installed 100 beasts, and then looked towards Ye Chenxi sitting next to ominous beast. Ye Chenxi may be really tired, and now she can fall asleep when sitting. On this journey, Ye Chenxi hadn¡¯t taken a good rest. One after another thing kept her heart hanging. Now although they are temporarily safe, they have to be careful. Chu Qing got up and walked to the bamboo forest next to it. The bamboo here looks like jade green and is very lush. It is not a good scenery. ¡°Chu Qing.¡± There was a voice behind him, and Chu Qing turned around and saw Ye Chenxi and ominous beast standing behind him. ¡°The scenery here is good, it is a good place.¡± Chu Qing¡¯s words made Ye Chenxi a little puzzled. She looked at all around and it was indeed a good place, with mountains and water, flowers and birds. ¡°Let¡¯s build a monument for the 100-year-old fairy.¡± Chu Qing turned his head towards Ye Chenxi and looked a little ugly. Ye Chenxi nodded said, ¡°Well, this is a good place for him.¡± Chu Qing reluctantly laughed, 2 people chose a place to start digging, ominous beast went to the cave and found a stone tablet. With the cooperation of two people and one animal, the monument of the 2-year-old fairy stood up, and Chu Qing and Ye Chenxi knelt down and kowtowed to the stone tablet. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1736 After commemorating the 100-year-old fairy, Chu Qing and Ye Chenxi walked back to the cave. The two people rested there for a while, while Ye Chenxi kept checking the wounds of ominous beast. Chu Qing sat down and looked at the injured ominous beast. Now he got 100 beasts, and the 100-year-old fairy died to drag them down. Thinking of this, Chu Qing turned his head towards the bamboo forest not far away, and they made a monument for the 100-year-old fairy. The 100 beasts have been recorded, and the 100-year-old fairy has already been commemorated. Chu Qing is thinking that it is time for him and Ye Chenxi to leave. After Ye Chenxi¡¯s diagnosis and treatment for ominous beast was over, Chu Qing called Ye Chenxi over and the two discussed together. ¡°Then shall we leave now?¡± Ye Chenxi asked beside Chu Qing. Chu Qing glanced at the ominous beast and asked, ¡°How is its injury?¡± Ye Chenxi looked at the ominous beast lying on the ground and said: ¡°It¡¯s no longer a problem, just rest and rest. After all, it is an ominous beast, and its wound healing ability is very good.¡± Chu Qing lowered his head for a moment and said, ¡°Let¡¯s leave as soon as possible.¡± Ye Chenxi nodded, she believed every decision made by Chu Qing, so she got up and walked to the ominous beast again, wanting to see the injury for it again. One hour later, Chu Qing stood up and walked to Ye Chenxi, who was nodded to him. ¡°We are leaving too.¡± Chu Qing said to ominous beast. ominous beast froze for a moment before asking: ¡°Where are you going? What are you going to do next?¡± ¡°We are going back to Ye Family.¡± Chu Qing replied, and looked towards Ye Chenxi, and then continued: ¡°If the crime is not investigated in time, it will become a serious problem in the future.¡± Ye Chenxi nodded, agreeing with Chu Qing¡¯s opinion, he did not know how Ye Fu had committed a spy, but as Chu Qing said, if this matter is not cleared as soon as possible, what might happen in the future What. Ominous beast looked at Chu Qing silently, and honestly, he was very optimistic about Chu Qing. He was not only upright, he also had the courage to know people and was a rare talent. Chu Qing saw that the ominous beast did not speak, and continued: ¡°The 100-year-old fairy has passed away. You and I want to start. As for the 100 beasts, you can rest assured that I will keep it well and will not let it fall into the bad guys. Hand. ¡° Ominous beast nodded, said: ¡°100 beasts have spirituality and will not easily recognize the Master. Since you recognize the Lord, you will only obey your orders. You will use it and you will be able to do something in the future.¡± Chu Qing nodded, Ye Chenxi on the side said: ¡°I have helped you deal with your wounds, because your own healing ability is good, now the wounds have begun to heal, but you still have to be careful.¡± Ominous beast toward Ye Chenxi nodded, said: ¡°Thank you.¡± Then he looked at Chu Qing again and continued, ¡°You are a nice girl.¡± Touching ominous beast¡¯s gaze towards himself, a little embarrassment appeared on Chu Qing¡¯s face, and Ye Chenxi thanked ominous beast generously, thanking it for his praise. ¡°Oh, what about you? Where are you going?¡± Ye Chenxi suddenly thought of where the ominous beast was and asked immediately. ¡°I go back to my cave.¡± The replied ominous beast without the slightest hesitation was stunned at the next moment. Chu Qing and Ye Chenxi¡¯s complexion has also become bad, the cave of ominous beast has been destroyed, and now it is only in ruins to go back. Ominous beast saw Chu Qing and Ye Chenxi with an ugly expression, comforted: ¡°It¡¯s okay, this forest is full of forests, I can find a place where I can.¡± Ye Chenxi opened her mouth and tried to say something, but saw Chu Qing hook the head to her. Chu Qing looked back and looked at the ominous beast and said, ¡°Neither, you are taking care of yourself, and we will come back to see you.¡± ominous beast didn¡¯t make any expression, just looked at Chu Qing¡¯s eyes a little pitiful, but only nodded, watching them leave. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1737 Chu Qing and Ye Chenxi bid farewell to ominous beast and set off. Ye Fu¡¯s case of spying can no longer be dragged on. They must rush back to solve it as soon as possible. Along the way, Chu Qing and Ye Chenxi were vigilant. After all, in this mountain, there are a group of martial arts experts who want to compete for 100 beasts. Ye Chenxi glanced at the direction behind him, then looked at Chu Qing and asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you just let ominous beast follow us?¡± Chu Qing did n¡¯t look at her and explained while going forward: ¡°In this world, few people are not afraid of ominous beast. If it follows us, it will be dangerous for 10000 points along the way. If it returns to the city, Instead, it will be very dangerous, it is better to let it stay here, and this mountain forest is its home. ¡° Ye Chenxi sighed, but still understand what Chu Qing said, leaving ominous beast is for its good. 2 people walked a section of the road again, but suddenly found something was wrong, something seemed to be following behind. Chu Qing and Ye Chenxi glanced at each other, and two people had spirits and left in two directions. Chu Qing walked for a while and felt something behind him, so he found a place to hide quickly. It didn¡¯t take long for a familiar silhouette to appear in his eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t you say goodbye? How did you follow us?¡± Chu Qing came out and said, looking at the ominous beast in front of him with a helpless expression, only felt a headache. ¡°I ¡­ I have nowhere to go.¡± Ominous beast hesitated. At this time, Ye Chenxi on the other side found that there was nothing to follow, and guessed that it should go with Chu Qing, and looked towards Chu Qing. He saw the ominous beast in conversation with Chu Qing, and there was still no response. come. Chu Qing saw Ye Chenxi coming over, turned his head to look at the ominous beast, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you live in this mountain forest all the time? This mountain forest can be your home everywhere, how come you have nowhere to go?¡± ominous beast did n¡¯t immediately answer Chu Qing ¡¯s words, Ye Chenxi walked over to stand beside Chu Qing and said, ¡°Those who robbed 100 beasts of different animals should not have left this mountain. You ca n¡¯t walk around everywhere, you should find one as soon as possible. Place to hide and recuperate. ¡° Ominous beast still didn¡¯t speak, Chu Qing looked at it with a serious face and said, ¡°Go away.¡± At this moment, ominous beast finally opened his mouth, it looked at Chu Qing¡¯s eyes and said: ¡°I have no place to go.¡± Chu Qing frowned, and when he was about to speak, ominous beast said again: ¡°After I find the destined person, I have no place to go.¡± Chu Qing was stunned, and Ye Chenxi did not respond. After glancing at each other, they looked towards ominous beast one after another. ¡°what happened?¡± Ominous beast looked at Chu Qing¡¯s face and replied: ¡°What is a destined person, is someone who has identified each other, and since that is the case, where can I go?¡± Chu Qing frowned and hesitated, saying, ¡°So, do you want to follow me?¡± ominous beast nodded, said: ¡°I waited so long to find the destined person, naturally I have to be with you.¡± Ye Chenxi on the side felt that the ominous beast made sense. Since Chu Qing became its destined person, its cave is now destroyed and the 100-year-old fairy also died. It is natural that he should follow Chu Qing. Chu Qing didn¡¯t understand what ominous beast did, but he couldn¡¯t take it with him, let¡¯s not say it was ominous beast, but the 100 beasts in his hand alone made him in a difficult situation. If you take this ominous beast with you, the risk factor will increase linearly. Of course Chu Qing is not afraid of death. He is only worried that ominous beast will have a lot of troubles in the future, not to mention that it is still injured. There is also Ye Chenxi, who has suffered a lot along the way and suffered many crimes. If she encounters a chase again, she can¡¯t stand it. Chu Qing looked at the ominous beast and shook his head, his eyes firmly said: ¡°But, you can¡¯t follow us.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 1738 Ominous beast looked at Chu Qing puzzled and asked, ¡°Why?¡± Chu Qing was silent for a while, and said, ¡°I have what I want to do, and you should have your own place, sorry.¡± ¡°I have nowhere to go.¡± Ominous beast said pitifully. Chu Qing shook his head and said, ¡°This mountain forest is where you go.¡± Ominous beast looked at Chu Qing with a sad expression and said, ¡°Are you really unable to take me with you? You are a destined person I believe, I need you, and you will definitely need me in the future.¡± Chu Qing looked at the ominous beast¡¯s face, hesitated for a long time, and finally hooked the head and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, you can¡¯t follow me.¡± Ye Chenxi, who stood aside, saw the pitiful look of ominous beast, and felt very distressed. After all, it¡¯s because of Chu Qing that it will make it nowhere to return now, but they can¡¯t take it away. But now Chu Qing got 100 beasts, and the 100-year-old fairy also died, leaving the ominous beast alone is indeed very pitiful. Although this forest is its home, but it said that since Chu Qing was identified as a destined person, he naturally had to follow Chu Qing. But as Chu Qing said before, there are few people in this world who are not afraid of ominous beast. If they are seen by someone, they will surely attract death. Ye Chenxi thought at the moment that Chu Qing had thought before, so he would not go with ominous beast. Chu Qing was also very distressed about the current situation of ominous beast, but he knew very well that now ominous beast was injured, and he and Ye Chenxi were hunted down by those who came to snatch 100 beasts. The strength of those people is not weak. If they really fight again, he and Ye Chenxi will definitely suffer at the end. The 100 Beast Strange Records cannot fall into the hands of other people. Chu Qing touched his chest. If he did something wrong, even if the 100 Beast Strange Records were destroyed, it would definitely not be available to those insidious and cunning villains. ¡°You really can¡¯t be with us, you are hurt now, we are being hunted down again, if you are with us, you will be implicated.¡± Chu Qing blunt said, if he didn¡¯t explain the point, Ominous beast can¡¯t figure it out. As soon as Chu Qing¡¯s words were finished, the ominous beast¡¯s eyes changed. It looked at Chu Qing and Ye Chenxi, then lowered its head. ¡°You concluded a contract with me.¡± Ominous beast suddenly came out, making Chu Qing a little caught off guard, and Ye Chenxi on the side also didn¡¯t come back to his senses. Chu Qing frowned and asked, ¡°What are you saying? Concluding a contract?¡± ominous beast nodded, said: ¡°You conclude a contract with me, so that if you encounter something that cannot be solved in the future and you need my help, you just call me.¡± Chu Qing looked towards Ye Chenxi, want to hear her opinion, didn¡¯t expect before Ye Chenxi spoke, Chu Qing¡¯s Contract Beast appeared. ¡°Not allowed!¡± Chu Qing saw the appearance of Contract Beast, but felt that it was a big head, but this one has not been solved yet, and another one is difficult to deal with. ¡°None of your business!¡± Ominous beast scoffed, looking at Contract Beast with fierce eyes. ¡°He has already entered into a contract with me, without your share.¡± Contract Beast said without any signs of weakness. ominous beast looked towards Chu Qing, and said pleadingly: ¡°Conclude a contract with me, and I will be your Contract Beast, and I will listen to you in the future.¡± Contract Beast stood in front of Chu Qing and said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s inaccurate. Do you think it¡¯s a simple matter to conclude a contract?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡± Ominous beast asked rhetorically. When Contract Beast heard it, he said straightforwardly: ¡°Of course it¡¯s not that simple.¡± ominous beast nodded, then looked at Chu Qing and said: ¡°Anyway, I want to conclude a contract with him.¡± Looking at the two beasts with swords drawn and bows bent, Chu Qing looked helpless, but he knew very clearly that he was an impossible and ominous beast to conclude a contract. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1739 Ominous beast and Contract Beast are deadlocked, and Chu Qing looks at them with embarrassment. Although ominous beast has become his responsibility now, but if you really let it follow him, there will be troubles in the future. ¡°You and I have no benefit in concluding a contract.¡± Chu Qing persuaded helplessly, looking at ominous beast¡¯s poor little eyes, sighed, and said, ¡°You still stay in this mountain forest to raise the injury, continue to cultivate.¡± Contract Beast Hearing Chu Qing¡¯s words, knowing that Chu Qing is iron-minded, he will not conclude a contract with ominous beast, so he will go back with peace of mind. ¡°You really don¡¯t want to conclude a contract with me?¡± Ominous beast asked again, looking at Chu Qing¡¯s eyes with subtle changes. Chu Qing nodded, said: ¡°I will not conclude a contract with you.¡± Ominous beast looked at Chu Qing ¡¯s firm eyes, and the expression on his face also changed. It looked at Chu Qing and Ye Chenxi, and then said sole solemnly: ¡°Since you do n¡¯t take me away, then you stay Come down with me. ¡° Chu Qing frowned and looked at the ominous beast before he could speak. The ominous beast suddenly backed away a few steps, then turned and ran away, leaving him and Ye Chenxi standing on the same ground, not knowing what it was doing? Soon, Chu Qing and Ye Chenxi knew why the ominous beast suddenly left, because they walked in the woods for a long time, but still did not go out. ¡°What¡¯s going on? According to the distance we walked, we should be outside the woods. Why haven¡¯t we seen the road?¡± Ye Chenxi looked towards Chu Qing, who was standing next to him. Chu Qing took a closer look at the terrain around all around and said, ¡°Go again.¡± Ye Chenxi nodded, 2 people walked forward, this time they walked and carefully observed the surrounding environment, but found nothing wrong. ¡°and many more.¡± Chu Qing suddenly stopped Ye Chenxi, Ye Chenxi stopped and looked at him, Chu Qing looked around all around, frowns saying: ¡°We are back again.¡± Ye Chenxi froze for a moment and turned to look at the side. Only then did they find that they were standing where they had just stayed, but she didn¡¯t find it. ¡°How is this going?¡± Chu Qing frowned tightly and looked at all around, loudly said: ¡°Come out, we will not take you away, don¡¯t do futile things.¡± Ye Chenxi looked around with caution, and whispered to Chu Qing, ¡°You mean ¡­ ominous beast?¡± Chu Qing nodded said, ¡°Here, only it can trap us.¡± Sure enough, Chu Qing tone barely fell, ominous beast came out from behind the stone wall on the side, came to stand in front of them. ¡°What exactly do you want?¡± Chu Qing looked at the ominous beast with a cold voice. Ominous beast gazed at Chu Qing with high toes and said, ¡°Take me away, or conclude a contract with me.¡± Chu Qing narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°I will not take you away, nor will I conclude a contract with you.¡± ominous beast looked at Chu Qing with an angry face, and Chu Qing also looked at it firmly, the atmosphere began to become stiff, even subtle, a man and a beast confronted each other. Ye Chenxi on the side looked at Chu Qing and ominous beast with swords drawn and bows bent. Some helplessness. Now the situation is that ominous beast has to go with Chu Qing. However, Chu Qing cannot take him out for the safety of ominous beast. . Chu Qing sighed and turned his head towards Ye Chenxi and asked, ¡°What should I do now?¡± Chu Qing himself had no idea at all, so he could only help Ye Chenxi. Ye Chenxi thought down, suddenly divine light flashed, said with a smile: ¡°I have a good idea.¡± Chu Qing slightly frowned and asked, ¡°What idea?¡± ¡°Let it be your mount.¡± Chu Qing hesitated and did not speak, let ominous beast be his mount? I feel a little unreliable. ¡°I disagree.¡± Ye Chenxi looked towards ominous beast, ominous beast was staring at her, seeming to be very dissatisfied with her idea. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1740 ¡°Why don¡¯t you agree, isn¡¯t this the best of both worlds?¡± Ye Chenxi said close to ominous beast, with a smile on his face, ¡°Chu Qing doesn¡¯t take you with you, but you want to follow Chu Qing again, if you Become his mount and you can follow him. ¡° Regarding Ye Chenxi¡¯s remarks, Chu Qing did not react at all, just looked at the ominous beast in silence, and the decision is now in its hands. Ominous beast obviously disagrees with what Ye Chenxi said, because it looked at Ye Chenxi with a malicious look, it looked at Ye Chenxi and said, ¡°I won¡¯t be a mount.¡± Ye Chenxi naturally knows what ominous beast is thinking. Also, dignified ominous beast has become someone else¡¯s mount. It seems a bit wronged, but nowadays only this way. Chu Qing frowned as he saw ominous beast ¡¯s hostility towards Ye Chenxi and said, ¡°Since you are not willing, you will stay here. In short, I will not conclude a contract with you.¡± Ominous beast glared at Chu Qing vigorously, looking very dissatisfied with Chu Qing¡¯s attitude, still thinking in his heart, if he got 100 beasts, he wouldn¡¯t recognize anyone ¡­ recognize the beast. Ye Chenxi saw the thoughts of ominous beast and couldn¡¯t help but feel amused, but he continued to persuade: ¡°We are also for your consideration, so, you think about it, we are waiting for your answer here.¡± ominous beast Some did not believe Ye Chenxi, looked towards Chu Qing, Chu Qing nodded and said to him: ¡°You think about it.¡± Since Chu Qing has said so, ominous beast has nothing to say, so he has to sit on the ground to rest and think about Ye Chenxi¡¯s idea. Chu Qing and Ye Chenxi also sat down and rested while waiting for the answer of ominous beast. After an hour or so, ominous beast fell asleep, and Ye Chenxi walked lightly to Chu Qing, motioning him to follow him. Chu Qing knew that Ye Chenxi wanted to escape while taking ominous beast. Although he didn¡¯t agree with this method, he had no choice but to follow along. 2 people went forward cautiously, Chu Qing followed Ye Chenxi, but Ye Chenxi¡¯s actions didn¡¯t look like they wanted to escape, Chu Qing didn¡¯t know what she wanted to do, but he believed her. Suddenly there was a strange noise behind him, and Chu Qing just turned around and saw that ominous beast rushed towards them, and a flip was stopped in front of Ye Chenxi. ¡°You want to escape?¡± Ye Chenxi stood still and looked at the ominous beast in front of him, as if some helplessly said: ¡°We can¡¯t help, those who want to snatch 100 beasts will definitely not give up, if you follow us, they will definitely be implicated in the future . ¡° Ominous beast calmed down and said: ¡°My duty was to protect 100 beasts, since now someone wants to snatch it, I can¡¯t just stand by and watch.¡± Ye Chenxi nodded, said: ¡°You are right, but if you just follow us and haven¡¯t returned to the capital, those who are afraid of you will kill you, just afraid that they haven¡¯t waited for you and snatched 100 beasts. People have been killed in battle. ¡° ¡°So I want to conclude a contract with him and become his Contract Beast.¡± Ominous beast said while looking towards the silent Chu Qing. Chu Qing shook his head and said, ¡°I will not conclude a contract with you.¡± ominous beast looked towards Ye Chenxi helplessly, Ye Chenxi expressed regret to it and said, ¡°It seems that this method will not work.¡± ¡°Do I really only have to be ¡­ a mount?¡± Ominous beast asked very reluctantly. Ye Chenxi nodded said, ¡°This is the only way. If you really want to follow us, you can only promise Chu Qing¡¯s mount.¡± Ominous beast fell silent and seemed to be seriously considering Ye Chenxi¡¯s proposal. Chu Qing looked towards Ye Chenxi, Ye Chenxi smiled at him nodded, beckoning him not to worry. After waiting for a while, ominous beast looked towards Chu Qing and said, ¡°Well, I promise you your mount.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 1741 Chu Qing turned his head towards Ye Chenxi, Ye Chenxi looked at him proudly, Chu Qing shook his head helplessly with a smile, and if Ye Chenxi was gone, he might not have had much trouble. ¡°I become your mount, can you take me away now?¡± Ominous beast asked Chu Qing while looking at Chu Qing. Chu Qing nodded, walked in front of it and touched its head, said: ¡°From today, you are my Chu Qing¡¯s mount.¡± Ominous beast nodded, lying at the foot of Chu Qing and making a cry, although it is unwilling to become a mount, but it is not much of a grievance point than leaving it alone in the mountain forest here. ¡°Don¡¯t look wronged, following me won¡¯t let you suffer.¡± Chu Qing said with a smile. I felt very helpless about the ominous beast¡¯s wronged look. Ye Chenxi stood aside and laughed, and spent a lot of time thinking about her. In fact, ominous beast is only afraid of loneliness, so he always haunts them and wants to be with them. In this case, she made the truth clear to it, and then use its psychology, you can successfully make it acknowledge allegiance. ¡°Now that the matter has been successfully resolved, let¡¯s hurry up.¡± Chu Qing told Ye Chenxi that they had to rush back to deal with the crime. Ye Chenxi nodded, and Chu Qing took the ominous beast out of the woods. There was no trouble with ominous beast this time, so Chu Qing entire group quickly walked out of the woods and looked at the woods behind him. Chu Qing only felt that this time had gained a lot, but it was a pity that the 100-year-old fairy. Several people hurried for another half of the day, and then found a place to rest. Ye Chenxi checked the injury for ominous beast and found that it was much better. No accident, and he will recover completely tomorrow. Ominous beast Seeing Chu Qing and Ye Chenxi struggling to get on the road, opened the mouth and said: ¡°Since I have become your mount, then you come up and we go back together.¡± Chu Qing frowned and said, ¡°Your injury is not good.¡± Ominous beast shook his head and lay on the ground, saying: ¡°My injury is not serious, come up quickly.¡± Chu Qing looked towards Ye Chenxi, and Ye Chenxi nodded to him, saying: ¡°It¡¯s indeed a lot better.¡± Chu Qing looked up at the sky, and it was not too early. If they walked down again, they would not be able to get to the city at night, and there were chasing soldiers behind him. ¡°Ok.¡± Chu Qing rolled over to sit on the ominous beast, then stretched his hand to pull Ye Chenxi up, and then said to the ominous beast: ¡°If you feel that you can¡¯t persevere, tell me that it¡¯s not a time for bravery.¡± Ominous beast nodded, did not speak, got up and ran away. In fact, it is suffering from a superficial wound, although it is serious, but after Ye Chenxi¡¯s treatment, it has been more than half better, and Chu Qing does not have to worry at all. With the help of ominous beast, Chu Qing and Ye Chenxi quickly arrived at Ye Family, but the people of Ye Family showed their fearful eyes when they saw ominous beast. ¡°What kind of beast is this, how could it appear here?¡± ¡°Come here, take your weapon.¡± Ye Family¡¯s person yelled, looking at the ominous beast that appeared suddenly with fear. ¡°stop!¡± Ye Chenxi jumped off the ominous beast, then stopped the person looking at the Ye Family in front of the ominous beast and said with a straight face: ¡°It¡¯s me, I¡¯m back.¡± ¡°Patriarch? How could you ¡­ be with this beast?¡± Ye Family¡¯s people looked at Ye Chenxi doubtfully, not knowing why she got off the ominous beast. It seemed to know the ominous beast. Chu Qing also jumped from the ominous beast, walked to Ye Chenxi and stopped, said to the Ye Family people: ¡°Put your swords away, this is my mount, it brought us back.¡± Ye Family¡¯s people looked at Chu Qing in surprise, and then looked at the ominous beast with a fierce look behind them. Some did not believe Chu Qing¡¯s words. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1742 ¡°You said, this ominous beast is your mount?¡± The people of Ye Family looked at Chu Qing with an unbelievable look, and they couldn¡¯t believe it was his mount. Chu Qing nodded, said: ¡°This is my mount, will be with me often in the future, so put away your hostility.¡± Ye Family, you look at me, I look at you, I do n¡¯t know if I should believe what Chu Qing said. Ye Chenxi saw it and explained to them: ¡°Chu Qing is telling the truth. This time he went, he not only defeated ominous beast, but also tamed it.¡± ¡°Patriarch, are you talking about true?¡± Ye Family¡¯s people looked at Ye Chenxi hesitantly. Ye Chenxi looked at the Ye Family in front of him with a high chest, and said righteously: ¡°As Ye Family Patriarch, I naturally don¡¯t tell nonsense.¡± ¡°Then how could this ominous beast become Chu Qing¡¯s mount?¡± Ye Family asked again. Ye Chenxi glanced back at the ominous beast and said, ¡°For some special reasons, the ominous beast has become Chu Qing¡¯s mount. This sentence is not clear in a sentence. In short, you have to believe Chu Qing.¡± The people of Ye Family heard Ye Chenxi say this, they all put down their hands holding the sword, and then said to Ye Chenxi saluted: ¡°Welcome Patriarch to come back safely.¡± Ye Chenxi expressionless¡¯s nodded said, ¡°Find a place to place the ominous beast, and change the medicine for it.¡± ¡°Yes, Patriarch.¡± Ye Chenxi looked back towards Chu Qing and said, ¡°The past few days are exhausted, you have a good rest.¡± Chu Qing nodded, head of ominous beast next to pats, and then followed Ye Chenxi into the hall. 2 people walked into the hall and sat down on a stool. Some maid came in with tea, and came along with Ye Family¡¯s Vice Patriarch, and several older men who were slightly older. ¡°Patriarch, I heard that you brought the ominous beast back, is that true?¡± Ye Family Vice Patriarch asked as soon as he entered the hall, without even asking if Ye Chenxi was injured. Or the elderly of Ye Family. After seeing Ye Chenxi, they asked worriedly: ¡°Chenxi, have you been injured?¡± ¡°No, I have nothing at all.¡± Ye Chenxi smiled and got up and walked to the old man. ¡°The ominous beast is so powerful, are you really not injured?¡± The old man asked again. After all, the ominous beast was very difficult to subdue. Ye Chenxi alone was really worrying. Ye Chenxi nodded said seriously, ¡°That ominous beast is indeed very difficult to deal with, but it was not me who tamed it, it was Chu Qing who defeated him and conquered it.¡± Chu Qing got up and saluted a few old men. The old man looked at him up and down. He was nodded and said, ¡°Not bad, young and promising.¡± Chu Qing nodded with a smile, said: ¡°Don¡¯t dare to be, I¡¯m just good luck that¡¯s all.¡± Standing on the sidelines of the neglected Ye Family Vice Patriarch, I saw the old man complimenting Chu Qing, and his heart was particularly unpleasant, and said with a sneer: ¡°Of course you are good luck, if there is Patriarch to go with you, I am afraid you will not return now. It¡¯s all a matter of getting it. ¡° Ye Chenxi frowned, and just before he started, he heard Chu Qing say: ¡°Vice Patriarch is right. Without Chen Xi¡¯s help along the way, I will not be so smooth this time.¡± Vice Patriarch was choked by Chu Qing¡¯s words, originally intended to ridicule him, and as a result Chu Qing accepted his words so logically that he immediately swallowed the rebuttal he prepared. ¡°So, don¡¯t be too proud, if it wasn¡¯t for Ye Family Patriarch¡¯s assistance, you ¡­¡± Vice Patriarch said with a cold laugh. ¡°Vice Patriarch, why do you have a sour taste in your words?¡± Ye Chenxi smiled and interrupted Vice Patriarch¡¯s words, and came to him and said: ¡°The person who defeated and tamed the ominous beast is Chu Qing, which has nothing to do with me. You say this, how do you make me think you are jealous of Chu Qing. ¡° (End of this chapter) Chapter 1743 Chu Qing looked at Vice Patriarch with a smile on his face. Of course he knew that Vice Patriarch had just deliberately ridiculed him, but he never made unnecessary arguments with others. ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s Ye Family Vice Patriarch, dignified. You said that you are so jealous, how can you lead us to Ye Family.¡± Ye Chenxi said with a straight face, usually that¡¯s all, now in front of her, this Vice Patriarch dared to talk nonsense, maybe he couldn¡¯t talk nonsense behind him. ¡°I¡¯m jealous of him?¡± Vice Patriarch said incredulously, as if Ye Chenxi¡¯s words hit him hard. Ye Chenxi sneered and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you? Chu Qing, he is much better than you.¡± ¡°I ¡­¡± Vice Patriarch was speechless, turned around, and left, fiercely sealing Chu Qing before leaving. After Vice Patriarch left, several old people and Ye Chenxi and Chu Qing also left after a few words of greeting. ¡°Am I excellent?¡± Chu Qing smiled and watched Ye Chenxi tease. Ye Chenxi gave him a blank look, faintly smiled and said: ¡°Don¡¯t think much, I¡¯m saying that compared to Vice Patriarch, you¡¯re a little better than him that¡¯s all.¡± Chu Qing¡¯s nodded, said with a smile: ¡°It¡¯s not bad at least, at least not being scolded by your nose.¡± Ye Chenxi snorted, turned around and left, leaving Chu Qing with a smile on his face. After Vice Patriarch left Ye Family, he was really angry. He felt that Chu Qing was not much better, but because he looked better than him, and had more luck. Coming to the mercenary camp, Vice Patriarch saw the people in training and suddenly had a plan. ¡°Patriarch is back.¡± Hearing Vice Patriarch, the people in the mercenary camp gathered around, startled happily said: ¡°Patriarch is back? What happened?¡± ¡°One hour ago.¡± Vice Patriarch said, sitting on the chair. ¡°And Chu Qing, they came back together with ominous beast.¡± ¡°Ominous beast?¡± The men in the mercenary camp were a little surprised. ¡°How did Patriarch bring ominous beast back? Oh, did Patriarch tame ominous beast?¡± ¡°Hmph, tame is tame, but some people say he tame.¡± Vice Patriarch coldly snorted and said, disdainful. ¡°Vice Patriarch, what do you mean?¡± Vice Patriarch glanced at them and sat up straight. He said, ¡°Chu Qing said he defeated the ominous beast and tamed it.¡± ¡°Chu Qing?¡± Vice Patriarch nodded, said: ¡°I think now, it¡¯s really not worth Patriarch. It was Chu Qing who said that he wanted to summon people to chase down the ominous beast, but now, this ominous beast is tamed by Chu Qing.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this a good thing?¡± Asked the mercenary battalion. ¡°It¡¯s a good thing, but this benefit was taken up by Chu Qing alone.¡± Vice Patriarch said angrily, ¡°You think about it, Chu Qing said he was going to kill ominous beast, and the brothers have put a lot of effort into it. And Patriarch For the safety of the 100 surnames in the world, dash on bravely with no thought of personal safety will go together, but now the credit has become Chu Qing¡¯s alone. Even the ominous beast has now become Chu Qing¡¯s mount. ¡° ¡°What does Patriarch say?¡± Vice Patriarch snorted and said: ¡°What else can Patriarch say, the credit is attributed to Chu Qing. We Patriarch is who. Is she the kind of person who quarrels with fame and fortune?¡± ¡°How could Chu Qing do this? If it weren¡¯t for Patriarch, could he have the achievements of today?¡± The men in the mercenary barracks all said angrily, clamoring for Ye Chenxi. ¡°But I think Chu Qing is not that kind of person.¡± Someone said suddenly. The people next to him looked towards the person who spoke for Chu Qing, and said angrily: ¡°If you know someone but know your face, you don¡¯t know what you know, so you don¡¯t know what you are doing. ¡°That¡¯s why Patriarch trusts him so much, he is actually an unjust person.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 1744 Since Ye Family Vice Patriarch spread rumors in the mercenary camp, the people in the mercenary camp have been divided into 2 factions. One faction stands on Chu Qing¡¯s side, while the other faction finds it reasonable for Vice Patriarch. Soon, the originally unified mercenary battalion was all split up and in pieces due to the challenge of Vice Patriarch, and the tasks assigned were often defeated in the implementation. Due to the fatigue of some time ago, Ye Chenxi did not pay attention to the mercenary battalion when she came back. When she heard that the mercenary battalion had failed in the recent mission, she asked someone to ask about the status of the mercenary battalion. thing. ¡°Today I have gathered you together, I have something to explain to you.¡± Ye Chenxi said, looking around the mercenary standing in front of him. ¡°About the time ago, I and Chu Qing went to chase the ominous beast together, but brought the ominous beast back. I want to make it clear to you.¡± ¡°First, the ominous beast was defeated, tamed, and became Chu Qing¡¯s mount. These have nothing to do with me. It was obtained by Chu Qing by the strength of oneself.¡± ¡°Second, our mercenary battalion has always been irrelevant, only to complete the task. I hope you understand this, and don¡¯t listen to gossip and shake our mercenary camp. Ye Chenxi¡¯s remarks were plain and clear, but there were still mercenaries who were not convinced, and accused her loudly, was it because she liked Chu Qing, so she did everything for Chu Qing and even concealed the truth for him. The accused Ye Chenxi suddenly had nothing to say, to say that she did not have Chu Qing in her heart, that was false. But to say that she blinded her eyes because of Chu Qing, then this is not just in name only, but also in reality. ¡°I have said that the ominous beast has nothing to do with me. I can only say that. If there are people who dare to spread rumors in four places, they will be dealt with according to the rules of the mercenary battalion.¡± After Ye Chenxi finished speaking these words, she left in anger. She knew that these things were all caused by Vice Patriarch, but now that the matter was over, she could not treat him for the time being. Later, Ye Chenxi told Chu Qing what happened in the mercenary battalion, but Chu Qing himself didn¡¯t react very much. It seemed that these things had nothing to do with him. ¡°I said, why didn¡¯t you react at all?¡± Ye Chenxi looked at Chu Qing angrily and said, not understanding why he was so calm. Chu Qing looked at her with a smile on his face, and said, ¡°Something like this has happened to me many times, and I am used to it.¡± Ye Chenxi raised her eyebrows and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to explain yourself a few words?¡± Chu Qing sucked her lips and said, ¡°Some things, even if you explain, as long as you don¡¯t know you, it¡¯s useless to say more. If you know someone, you will never doubt you.¡± ¡°Be that as it may, but you can¡¯t just let it go, you have to do something.¡± Ye Chenxi said embarrassedly. Chu Qing looked at her with a smile, and said: ¡°Okay, don¡¯t think about it so much, they will understand after a long time.¡± Ye Chenxi looked at Chu Qing indifferently. When he saw him packing, he frowned and asked, ¡°Where are you going?¡± Chu Qing said without looking up: ¡°I¡¯m going to Huaiyu.¡± Ye Chenxi slightly frowned, asked: ¡°How come you always go to her lately?¡± Chu Qing looked up at her and said, ¡°I have something to find her.¡± Ye Chenxi expressionless looked at Chu Qing and felt very uncomfortable. Chu Qing always went to Huaiyu from time to time. Something? What can he do recently. ¡°I¡¯m going first. As for the mercenary camp, don¡¯t take seriously.¡± Ye Chenxi looked at the back of Chu Qing¡¯s departure, and vigorously patted the table. She was worried about him because of her affairs, and he dared to think of other women with all her heart, simply did not take this matter seriously. Ye Chenxi became more and more angry, and fell off the table and left. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1745 Since Chu Qing left that day, Ye Chenxi seemed to be a different person. He didn¡¯t pay any attention to Chu Qing¡¯s affairs, and even Chu Qing talked to her with love. Chu Qing guessed that Ye Chenxi was angry because he did not care about the mercenary battalion and did not explain it to her. The two of them were in a cold war. It has been going on for a few days. Chu Qing and Ye Chenxi are both in the Cold War. At this point, the people of Ye Family are watching, and privately they are guessing whether the two of them have fallen over because of something. A few days later, something happened on the rivers and lakes that was not large, but not small. That was a family that was not very eye-catching, and was suddenly looted by Jianghu forces. Ye Chenxi felt that this matter was not trivial, so she sent someone to investigate, and the result was beyond her expectation. It turned out that the spy who appeared before Ye Family was actually arranged by this unremarkable family. This news puzzled Ye Chenxi. Let¡¯s not talk about why the family sent a spy to sneak into the Ye Family, saying that now that the spy was exposed, the family was looted by the Jianghu forces. Ye Chenxi did not think this was a coincidence. At the time of Ye Chenxi¡¯s doubts, Chu Qing came back from the outside and saw Chu Qing look relaxed. Ye Chenxi suddenly seemed to think of something. ¡°Chu Qing.¡± This is the first time in these few days that Ye Chenxi took the initiative to call Chu Qing¡¯s name. Chu Qing turned to look towards her and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ye Chenxi expressionless looked at Chu Qing and asked: ¡°Did you hear about what happened a few days ago? About a family being looted by Jianghu forces.¡± Chu Qing nodded with a smile, said: ¡°I know.¡± Ye Chenxi stared closely at Chu Qing¡¯s eyes and asked in disbelief: ¡°Are you related to this matter?¡± Chu Qing smiled and said nothing, and Ye Chenxi understood it in an instant, got up and walked in front of him, and asked, ¡°When did you plan? Why don¡¯t I know.¡± Chu Qing sat on the stool, poured a cup of tea and took a sip, and then said: ¡°Ye Family has been suspicious about the crime, and I have been pursuing it since we returned with the ominous beast.¡± Ye Chenxi was sitting next to Chu Qing. She didn¡¯t expect Chu Qing¡¯s mind was so meticulous, she hadn¡¯t seen it before. ¡°Later, I found a small family along the clues, but they were aware of it. Since the grass was scared and the snake was frightened, I had to start first, so I took the family to clean up the family.¡± Chu Qing expressionless Said. Ye Chenxi looked at Chu Qing with a smile, she didn¡¯t expect Chu Qing to have such a side, she always thought Chu Qing was a soft-hearted person. ¡°Come on, go with me.¡± Chu Qing suddenly got up and said to Ye Chenxi. Ye Chenxi looked blank and asked, ¡°Where are you going?¡± Chu Qing looked back at her with cold eyes and said, ¡°Some things should be solved.¡± Ye Chenxi puzzled behind Chu Qing. Ye Chenxi didn¡¯t understand what Chu Qing just said when she saw a familiar place. Chu Qing and Ye Chenxi went into the mercenary battalion and told their subordinates to gather all the mercenaries together. They had something to say. Waiting for everyone to gather, Chu Qing stood up and said: ¡°The brothers of our mercenary battalion completed a task a few days ago, I am very satisfied, these are commissions.¡± Some people carried several boxes next to them, and the mercenaries standing below looked at several large wooden boxes with excitement, all looked towards Chu Qing standing on the stage. Chu Qing expressionless looked at the mercenaries below and said, ¡°Come, according to the rules of the mercenary battalion, who should send as much as possible.¡± Ye Chenxi looked at Chu Qing¡¯s standing back, smiled and shook his head, then put away the smile on his face, and looked at the mercenaries coldly. Chu Qing turned to sit on the chair and watched the mercenary distribute the commission. Now he just has to wait. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1746 The empty wooden boxes were carried away one by one, and each of the mercenaries standing underneath received a commission, just how much. This is a normal thing in mercenary camps. How much commission you can get depends on how much you have paid for this mission. But at this time, even if there were no mercenaries participating in the mission, Chu Qing also distributed them commissions, of course, not because they looked at them pitifully. No one deserves pity in the business of dry mercenaries. Chu Qing did this just to give them some sweetness, because then, the good show will come on stage. Chu Qing stood up and looked at the mercenaries with a smile on his face, and asked, ¡°Have you got it?¡± ¡°Yes, thank you leader.¡± Chu Qing stared coldly at the high-spirited and vigorous people and said, ¡°Okay, take away your commission, and then listen carefully to what I say.¡± The mercenaries looked at each other in blank dismay, quietly watching Chu Qing standing on the stage, and Ye Chenxi who had been silent. Chu Qing stood on his back, expressionlessly looked at the mercenaries under him, said solemnly: ¡°I heard that you were very interested in the pursuit of ominous beast some time ago, and I was discussing spiritedly in private. Today, I will give you this Opportunities, if you have anything you want to say, you want to ask, although mentioning, I must know that there is nothing to say. ¡° The people in the mercenary camp slowly became ugly with what Chu Qing said. Some people lowered their heads in guilty conscience and dared not look directly at Chu Qing ¡¯s eyes, but the people who always believed that Chu Qing looked up Looking at Chu Qing with his chest, this is the hero they adore. ¡°Why, I will give you a chance, but you won¡¯t talk anymore.¡± Chu Qing said with a sneer, and then the smile slowly disappeared, saying: ¡°A real man, a man who speaks directly, talking nonsense behind his back, face to face The set, the set behind, is not what the gentleman did. ¡° Silence around, Ye Chenxi looked at Chu Qing quietly. The protagonist of this matter was originally Chu Qing, so she has no right to interfere now, and she also believes that Chu Qing can handle this matter well. After Chu Qing finished speaking, no one came forward to speak, which made Chu Qing very disappointed and very sad. ¡°leader.¡± Suddenly someone in the team spoke, and Chu Qing looked at it, and he was a man who looked like his age. He was nodded and said, ¡°Say whatever you want, don¡¯t need to hide it.¡± ¡°Boss, some people say that you took the opportunity to chase the ominous beast, but in the end, tame the ominous beast for your own use, which is really benevolent. What do you want to say about this boss?¡± Chu Qing nodded with a smile, said: ¡°I can answer this question for you. First of all, I said that chasing ominous beast is to make the 100 surnames feel at ease and for the safety of the 100 surnames. But I found that protecting the 100 surnames is not only One way to kill the ominous beast. Now I defeat and tame the ominous beast, and also protect the safety of the 100 surnames, and I can make better use of the ominous beast and win more for our mercenary camp. ¡° Chu Qing¡¯s remarks were recognized by many mercenaries. They shouted applause for Chu Qing, but for Chu Qing, this was not enough. ¡°Our mercenary battalion always observes the rules. Since someone has broken the rules, they should be punished.¡± Chu Qing said, and then looked towards him. That was his right-hand man at the mercenary battalion. The man faced the mercenaries under the stage and read out several names, and those people were taken out of the ranks. Chu Qing and Ye Chenxi looked quietly at the detainees. These all are the people who spread the rumors with Vice Patriarch. In other words, they are both Vice Patriarch¡¯s minions. ¡°Everyone will be expelled from the mercenary battalion and will not be allowed to step into the mercenary battalion in the future.¡± This is a sentencing on them and a warning to others. After all, they carried more than one life on their bodies. After leaving the mercenary battalion, they no longer have to rely on them. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1747 When the penalty was over, Chu Qing stood up again and said to the remaining mercenaries: ¡°We are a group. To put it bluntly, the people next to you are all your family members. For things like Lagang formation, I hope Don¡¯t happen again. ¡° Ye Chenxi watched Chu Qing¡¯s eyes gradually soften, and to be honest, she was the first time she saw Chu Qing. Chu Qing looked at the mercenaries with a serious face and continued: ¡°You are all people who have done major events. I hope you can stand firm. Don¡¯t lose your heart because of some small profits or gossip.¡± ¡°As long as you are dedicated to the mercenary battalion, Chu Qing assures you that I will never treat you badly.¡± Chu Qing said righteously, and then narrowed his eyes again, his voice sternly said: ¡°But, if you are unprovoked Trouble, Chu Qing and the mercenary camp will never let him go. ¡° ¡°Yes, the leader.¡± Chu Qing looked at the passionate people, to be honest, he did not want to treat them, but he felt that this situation, it is necessary to warn them. After that, Chu Qing and Ye Chenxi left the mercenary battalion. Ye Chenxi laughed and teased Chu Qing, saying that he had never seen him so very ruthless. Chu Qing didn¡¯t laugh, but he wanted to be kind to others, but the prerequisite was that the person deserved him to be kind to her and could accept his good. 2 people returned to Ye Family. Before they sat down, they received an order from the emperor, saying that Chu Qing was going to the palace and he was rewarded. Chu Qing came to the Imperial Palace and saw the emperor. The two greeted a few words, and the emperor entered the topic. ¡°Chu Qing, this time you traveled with Ye Family Patriarch. It¡¯s really hard work for you to work hard in pursuit of ominous beast.¡± Chu Qing shook his head and said, ¡°Your Majesty, this is what the minister should do.¡± ¡°Chu Qing, this time you surrendered to the ominous beast, it¡¯s indispensable, I will reward you, you say, what do you want?¡± The emperor said to Chu Qing with a smile, his eyes could not stop the smile. Chu Qing bent over saluted and respectfully said: ¡°Your Majesty is serious, surrendering ominous beast is for the benefit of 100 surnames, this is Chu Qing¡¯s wish. Moreover, Chu Qing has now got the ominous beast mount, no longer wanted Now. ¡° The emperor looked at Chu Qing with a happy face. What she wanted to hear was Chu Qing¡¯s words. ¡°Be that as it may, but you also spent a lot of effort to surrender this ominous beast, I heard that someone was there to help.¡± The emperor frowned, thinking for a while, and continued: ¡°So, I reward you with gold 1000 2, ten thousand taels of silver, are you dissatisfied? ¡° Chu Qing is not the kind of person with a bad heart. He knelt on the ground and said respectfully: ¡°Your Majesty.¡± The emperor was nodded and was very satisfied with Chu Qing¡¯s approach. Chu Qing returned to Ye Family with the emperor¡¯s reward. After discussing with Ye Chenxi, he planned to use the real gold and white silver rewarded by the emperor in 1000 cabinets, 9 birth gates and Ye Family. ¡°What do I Ye Family need this money for?¡± Ye Chenxi said dissatisfiedly, and was very unhappy that Chu Qing would give the real family gold and white silver to Ye Family. Chu Qing looked at her helplessly and said, ¡°Ye Family has a lot of expenses. You have spent a lot of time elsewhere during this time, and Ye Family¡¯s business outside the home has not been able to take care of it. It is right to give Ye Family a part. . ¡° Ye Chenxi frowned and said, ¡°But ¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be so.¡± Chu Qing interrupted Ye Chenxi and said, ¡°Just when I put it in Ye Family and it is kept by Ye Family, you can¡¯t let me spend all in 1000 cabinets, 9 doors, not at all. Save yourself. ¡° Ye Chenxi heard Chu Qing say this, and felt a little reasonable, and agreed. Then, Chu Qing and Ye Chenxi began to discuss how to distribute these real gold, white silver, after all, 1000 cabinets and 9 doors are different in nature, and the place where the money is used is also different. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1748 Chu Qing was praised by the emperor, and soon spread to the ears of the 100 old people. Everyone felt that Chu Qing deserved it. After all, it was because of Chu Qing that all of them could live a safe and sound life. What the old 100 surname knows is of course not to be concealed from Ye Family Vice Patriarch. When he heard that Chu Qing was rewarded by the emperor, he was still drinking in the tavern. ¡°Have you heard, Emperor Your Majesty rewarded Chu Young Master with gold 1000 2 and ten thousand taels of silver.¡± ¡°Early understood, this is what Chu Young Master deserves.¡± ¡°That is, of course, Chu Young Master for the 100 surname An Sheng, traversing the mountains and wading into the ominous beast, the emperor Your Majesty naturally wants to reward him.¡± Vice Patriarch clutched the wine glass tightly, he didn¡¯t expect the emperor would actually give Chu Qing such a big reward, gold 1000 2, ten thousand taels of silver, so much gold and silver. Vice Patriarch didn¡¯t have the mood to drink anymore, and returned to Ye Family angrily. After seeing the family members of Ye Family talking about Chu Qing, how could Chu Qing be so good, he was envious of 10000 points. ¡°Vice Patriarch, what are you looking for us for? Is it because Chu Young Master was rewarded by Your Majesty?¡± ¡°Naturally not.¡± Said Vice Patriarch gloomy face. He looked at all around and whispered: ¡°I came to you today, I want to tell you something, this matter is very important, you must not let others know.¡± Ye Family¡¯s servants, look at me, I look at you, and then nodded, saying, ¡°Understood, the subordinates will be kept secret.¡± Vice Patriarch nodded, and then said: ¡°I heard that Chu Qing and the ominous beast he brought back reached a contract.¡± ¡°Oh, Vice Patriarch, we know this matter, ominous beast became the mount of Chu Young Master.¡± Ye Family¡¯s descendants said with a smile. ¡°No.¡± Vice Patriarch shook the head, said with a serious face: ¡°The contract he reached with ominous beast is not this, but to destroy the imperial city.¡± ¡°What ?!¡± Ye Family¡¯s men looked at Vice Patriarch in surprise, with an incredible expression. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to believe this when I first learned about it, but I thought about it deeper, when Chu Qing surrendered to the ominous beast so easily, if he didn¡¯t reach a contract with the ominous beast, how could he be unscathed Let ominous beast become his mount. ¡°Vice Patriarch said in deadly earnest, the expression on his face was very solemn. ¡°That thing ¡­ Do Patriarch know?¡± Ye Family¡¯s men asked. Vice Patriarch looked at the interrogator seriously and said, ¡°Patriarch is who. Will she be embarrassed with Chu Qing?¡± ¡°Yes, are we going to tell Patriarch about this? After all, Patriarch and Chu Qing are so close together.¡± Vice Patriarch shook his head and said: ¡°Don¡¯t tell Patriarch for the time being, although I am quite sure about this matter, but the time has not come yet. I tell you that it is just to make you carefully watch out for Chu Qing. ¡°Yes, the subordinates are understood.¡± ¡°All right, let¡¯s go down.¡± Vice Patriarch waved. When those people left, Vice Patriarch¡¯s face showed a sinister smile. The most unbelievable thing in the world is the word ¡®confidentiality¡¯. When Ye Chenxi came out of the room, he met the servants who came out of Vice Patriarch¡¯s house. When they saw them as mysterious and secretive, they stopped them. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± The next person saw Ye Chenxi, one after another saluted, and said, ¡°Nothing, nothing.¡± Ye Chenxi frowned and said, ¡°What makes you bold enough to lie to me.¡± The people lowered their heads, and one of them thought for a while, and said, ¡°reporting to Patriarch, it was only Vice Patriarch who called us a few and said ¡­¡± ¡°Say what?¡± Ye Chenxi faced black, and she knew the Vice Patriarch was restless. Several servants looked at each other and told Ye Chenxi what Vice Patriarch had just said. The more Ye Chenxi listened, the more annoyed he was. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1749 ¡°I hope that these rumors will stop with you.¡± Ye Chenxi looked at the next person with cold eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t care if you have doubts about this. In short, don¡¯t talk about this matter in the future, understood? ¡° ¡°Yes, Patriarch.¡± People spoke in unison. Ye Chenxi waved his hand and said, ¡°Okay, go on.¡± After the next person left, Ye Chenxi looked towards Vice Patriarch¡¯s house, frowns saying: ¡°Today I have to teach him a lesson and let him know the consequences of nonsense.¡± ¡°Morning.¡± Ye Chenxi froze for a moment, turning his head towards towards behind, Chu Qing was coming out of the corner, looking at her with a smile. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Ye Chenxi surprised, and then looked at the direction of the person leaving, worried. Chu Qing looked at her with a smile and said, ¡°Don¡¯t watch it, I heard it all.¡± Ye Chenxi looked at Chu Qing, hesitated for a while, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t take seriously those words, that Vice Patriarch is narrow-minded and jealous, and I will clean him up later!¡± Chu Qing laughed, without talking, and Ye Chenxi walked to the gazebo in the yard next to it. ¡°You said that our Ye Family are all justice men. Even if some people haven¡¯t done good things, but haven¡¯t done bad things, how come there is such a shameless indecent person.¡± Ye Chenxi said angrily, she wanted more now The more gas. ¡°Ye Family is already huge, with a large number of people, and it is normal to have several unjust people.¡± Chu Qing persuaded. ¡°Aren¡¯t you angry?¡± Ye Chenxi looked at Chu Qing doubtfully and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to ask him to settle the bill?¡± Chu Qing shook his head with a smile, and said: ¡°Not in a hurry, it¡¯s just a trivial matter, I will solve it, and don¡¯t take seriously.¡± Ye Chenxi frowned at him and asked, ¡°How do you want to solve it?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have my own plan.¡± Chu Qing said with a smile, with a profound mystery expression on his face. Since Chu Qing has said so, Ye Chenxi is not good to say more. Since this time, she has seen everything that Chu Qing has done. She believes that he can also solve this matter. Chu Qing asked 1000 Jige to find out everything about Vice Patriarch, and then found Vice Patriarch. Vice Patriarch sat on the stool and looked at Chu Qing leisurely, saying, ¡°I don¡¯t know what is important for Young Master Chu to come to me?¡± Chu Qing sneered, threw a roster of the table on the table next to Vice Patriarch, said: ¡°Before talking about things, please ask Vice Patriarch to take a good look at what is written on it.¡± Vice Patriarch looked at the roster on the table suspiciously, and then picked it up and opened it. After reading only a few lines, Vice Patriarch¡¯s complexion changed greatly, and the roster was suddenly closed. ¡°what do you mean?¡± Chu Qing took a sip of tea from the cup on the table with a smile, and said in a cold voice: ¡°It¡¯s not interesting, but you are against me everywhere. I have to do something. After all, Chu Qing is not the main one.¡± Vice Patriarch complexion is gloomy looking at Chu Qing, his eyes ice-cold saying: ¡°I ¡¯m not the one to mess with, you believe or not me ¡­¡± ¡°I believe.¡± Chu Qing smiled and interrupted Vice Patriarch¡¯s words, and got up and said, ¡°However, before that, you have to think about whether or not 9 students will let you go.¡± ¡°9 Health Gate!¡± Vice Patriarch suddenly turned pale with fright and got up and asked aloud, ¡°What is your relationship with the 9 students?¡± Chu Qing put away the smile on his face and narrowed his eyes: ¡°What¡¯s the relationship? It¡¯s understood when you have another heart of evil.¡± When Chu Qing mentioned all this, Vice Patriarch naturally understood it and was silent for a long while. He bowed his head and said: ¡°What happened before is indeed my narrow-mindedness. I hope that Chu Young Master will forgive me. Mention, I must make an all-out effort. ¡° Chu Qing waved his hand and said, ¡°I¡¯m not your master, you don¡¯t have to listen to me.¡± ¡°then you¡­¡­¡± Chu Qing smiled and said, ¡°You are from Ye Family, just follow Ye Family Patriarch.¡± Vice Patriarch understands it, nodded and said: ¡°I must look forward to Patriarch.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 1750 After solving the Ye Family Vice Patriarch, Chu Qing was also relieved. After all, if there is a villain behind him, it is easy to fall into the trap. Now, besides the villain, there is naturally nothing to worry about. Soon, Chu Qing and 9 students were related to Ye Family. Chu Qing was not surprised by this. After all, Vice Patriarch was not a shy person. Not only that, but slowly, 9 students, 1000 cabinets, and mercenary battalions were ordered by Chu Qing. Simply put, Chu Qing has 9 students, 1000 cabinets and mercenary battalions. In this case, the people of Ye Family had asked Chu Qing. After all, they let them know the terrifying of the rumors, so they think they still have to ask for proof. Chu Qing not at all answered their questions head-on, but did not deny it, and only smiled and said to them: ¡°As long as you are not loyal 2, I will never treat you with Chu Qing.¡± Since then, everyone has understood Chu Qing¡¯s strength, Chu Qing¡¯s status in Ye Family has skyrocketed, and everyone is very respectful of him. Now there is basically nothing to worry about Chu Qing. He just takes care of 9-door affairs every day, and the 1000 cabinets are managed by Huaiyu. Chu Qing need not worry. As for the mercenary battalion, it has always been strict and strict, and it was rectified by Chu Qing and Ye Chenxi some time ago, and now Chu Qing does not have to worry about it. Ye Chenxi looked down at the account book, then looked up towards Vice Patriarch standing in front of him, and asked, ¡°What do you mean ¡­¡± ¡°Patriarch, I have to blame for something like this. You see how to resolve this matter? You tell me, I will do it.¡± Ye Chenxi felt a little speechless. When did Vice Patriarch become so obedient to her, which time was not a self-assertion, and finally came to her to pretend to guilt. ¡°I said Vice Patriarch, haven¡¯t you dealt with these things before? How can you ask my opinion for major events now?¡± Ye Chenxi frowns saying. Vice Patriarch straightened up and said seriously: ¡°I used to be too anxious to think about making contributions for Ye Family, and I made my own claims for everything. But now I think clearly, I have insufficient ability, no matter how big or small, I have to express Patriarch, please call Patriarch. ¡° Ye Chenxi looked at Vice Patriarch with a pious look and only wanted to laugh. She tried to suppress the smile that was about to erupt, said in deadly earnest: ¡°understood, you go down first, I will arrange this matter.¡± ¡°Yes, Patriarch.¡± Vice Patriarch said respectfully, then turned and left. Ye Chenxi looked at the back of Vice Patriarch and finally laughed at Unable to Bear. It seems that Chu Qing still has the means to cure this Vice Patriarch. For the change of Vice Patriarch, not only Ye Chenxi felt it, but Chu Qing also obviously felt it. In the past, Vice Patriarch always caused trouble for him from time to time, but now he not only dared not make trouble, but he also fell in love with him. ¡°Master Chu is back, have you eaten? I ordered the chef to prepare delicious dishes for you. If not, I will bring them to you.¡± The flattering appearance of Vice Patriarch made Chu Qing very uncomfortable. He looked at all around and waved to Vice Patriarch, beckoning him to step forward. Vice Patriarch came to Chu Qing with a smile, bowed his head and said, ¡°Did Master Chu have something to tell.¡± Chu Qing smacked his lips and said, ¡°Vice Patriarch, all I want is your loyalty, not your flattering look.¡± Vice Patriarch straightened up and said solemnly: ¡°Master Chu, I just admired you in this way, and I just wanted to work for you. I definitely don¡¯t mean to stifle you.¡± Chu Qing looked at Vice Patriarch with a smile on his face. For the first time, he saw someone who said flattery knots so noble, but fortunately, as long as this Vice Patriarch was not made again in the future, he was too lazy to care what he became. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1751 Over the next period of time, Vice Patriarch has always been very attentive to Chu Qing. Although Chu Qing is not annoying to his attentiveness, he will not pay attention to him. When Vice Patriarch saw that Chu Qing was not moved by himself, he thought that what he had done was not as good as he intended, and thought of how to please Chu Qing. Chu Qing walked all the way, seeing more intrigues, crafty plots and machinations, naturally will not be moved by Vice Patriarch¡¯s small moves. When Vice Patriarch saw Chu Qing, he still refused to take care of him, and thought of many ways. In the end, he simply invited Chu Qing to dinner. He thought Chu Qing would not agree, didn¡¯t expect, he just said that Chu Qing only hesitated for a while Down. ¡°Fortunately, I have been troubled for a few days. It is also a good thing to change wine and mood.¡± Chu Qing seems a little helplessly said. When Vice Patriarch heard about Chu Qing ¡¯s difficulties, he immediately got an idea and quickly asked, ¡°I do n¡¯t know why you are upset? Maybe I can help you.¡± Chu Qing waved his hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s not a major event, it¡¯s that I have a piece of land, that piece of land ¡­¡± As he said, Chu Qing stopped suddenly, on the shoulder of pats Vice Patriarch, said: ¡°OK , Nothing, but that ¡¯s all that ¡¯s insignificant. ¡± Vice Patriarch Seeing Chu Qing doesn¡¯t want to say it again, thinking that the land must be an excellent one. After all, with Chu Qing¡¯s ability, he will definitely not worry about a useless land. ¡°Well, now that you have agreed to my invitation, I will proceed to prepare.¡± Vice Patriarch said with a low head and respectfully. Chu Qing nodded, said: ¡°No need to be too complicated, only you and I, it¡¯s simpler.¡± Vice Patriarch nodded, said: ¡°Yes.¡± Chu Qing watched Vice Patriarch exit the hall, and then a corner of his mouth made a big difference from what he just looked upset. Naturally, Chu Qing did not sincerely agree to Vice Patriarch for dinner. He had his own plan. For those who could change his mind by just doing it, Chu Qing did not like it at all. ¡°Come here, Chu Young Master, please come in.¡± Vice Patriarch said flatteringly to Chu Qing, then Chu Qing dropped to kneel. Chu Qing looked at Vice Patriarch with a helpless smile, and said, ¡°Yes, all are acquaintances, so don¡¯t be so polite.¡± Vice Patriarch heard Chu Qing¡¯s words and immediately said with a smile: ¡°Right to right, all are acquaintances, acquaintances.¡± Chu Qing sat down, and Vice Patriarch ordered Dian Xiao 2 to serve food and drink. When the wine came up, Vice Patriarch hurriedly poured a cup for Chu Qing and said with a smile: ¡°You try, their wine is high grade, this taste has nothing to say.¡± Chu Qing was not afraid that Vice Patriarch would give him medicine, he took a drink and drank it, and then nodded, saying, ¡°It is indeed a rare wine.¡± Seeing Chu Qing¡¯s satisfied expression, Vice Patriarch was very happy, and quickly poured Chu Qing a drink again, saying: ¡°Chu Young Master likes to drink more. If you want to drink in the future, tell me, I will give you Send it. ¡° Chu Qing nodded, said with a smile: ¡°Then thank you first.¡± ¡°No thanks, no thanks, they are all acquaintances.¡± Vice Patriarch waved again and again. Chu Qing lowered his head and smiled, picked up chopsticks and ate a few dishes, then asked, ¡°Do you have something to discuss with me today?¡± Vice Patriarch shook his head again and again, saying, ¡°No, I just want you to have a light meal.¡± Chu Qing nodded, did not speak, each minding their own business¡¯s food. Vice Patriarch waited by the side, introduced the dishes for a while, and poured Chu Qing wine for a while, but was also very busy. After a while, Vice Patriarch suddenly asked Chu Qing about the place that Chu Qing accidentally mentioned that day. Chu Qing heard Clear Patriarch¡¯s question about the ground, obviously showing a shock, then waved his hand and said, ¡°That land is not a good place.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 1758 It is said that the spread of rumors is very fast. Within 2 days, Chu Qing¡¯s digging of gold from the ground spread to the palace. When the emperor heard this news, he was very puzzled. How could a piece of land dig out gold? Thinking about this, the emperor sent someone to thoroughly investigate the matter, but it turned out that there was such a thing. The emperor thought about it. Since gold can be dug out of this land, why not include the land as one¡¯s own; one is to have enough treasury, and the other is to worry that this land will be used by traitors. However, the emperor was not a person who did nothing in a proper way. She thought that she should ask the person to ask clearly, otherwise there would be any misunderstanding of 10000 when the time comes, would n¡¯t she be embarrassed. The emperor drew up the imperial decree and prepared to summon Chu Qing to make this question clear, but the imperial decree had just come a little, and the emperor made that¡¯s all again. ¡°Come here.¡± ¡°What does Your Majesty tell us?¡± The emperor walked back and forth several times in the same place and said: ¡°Accounting for Ye Family Vice Patriarch, he said that I have something to discuss with him.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± When Ye Family Vice Patriarch received the will, the person was still on the ground. He sent someone to dig for a long time, and he did not dig out the gold. I was bothered. Someone came to report that it was someone in the palace, let him Go back quickly. Vice Patriarch hurried back in a hurry and received the imperial edict, saying that Your Majesty wanted to talk to him. Vice Patriarch naturally dared not shirk it, so he agreed. Arriving in the palace, Vice Patriarch saw the emperor, who sat on a chair and looked at him expressionlessly. ¡°You are Vice Patriarch of Ye Family?¡± Vice Patriarch quickly knelt down and bowed his head: ¡°reporting to Your Majesty, prince ¡­ Caomin is indeed Ye Family Vice Patriarch.¡± ¡°Okay, get up and talk.¡± After Vice Patriarch thanked, he stood up and bowed his head to the side. The emperor sat up straight, looked at him expressionlessly, and said, ¡°You know, why did I find you today?¡± ¡°The grass folks don¡¯t know.¡± Vice Patriarch bowed his head. In fact, when Vice Patriarch knew that the emperor had summoned him, he guessed that the emperor might be for the land, and the gold digging in the land was spread all over the streets. Although the emperor was in the Imperial Palace, the impossible did not know, so he was summoned to him suddenly for the land. The emperor sneered and said, ¡°I heard that Ye Family Vice Patriarch is wise and has a good plan. Can¡¯t guess why I came to you?¡± Vice Patriarch¡¯s body shook, but he still gritted his teeth and said: ¡°Your Majesty is wrong, Caomin knows that he is dull, and ask Your Majesty to show it.¡± The emperor narrowed her eyes. She didn¡¯t know that Ye Family Vice Patriarch was still a talkative person and got up and approached him. ¡°I heard that the folks have been very lively these few days, but the reason is actually because of a piece of land. Vice Patriarch, tell me, what is the specific matter?¡± Vice Patriarch¡¯s face was veiled, and he had vaguely guessed the emperor¡¯s meaning, but he didn¡¯t want to tell the truth, but since the emperor summoned him, he must have investigated the matter clearly. Vice Patriarch thought about it, or told the emperor the whole thing, and emphasized that the title deed was in his own hands. Whether the emperor knew the careful thoughts in Vice Patriarch¡¯s heart, she said with a serious face: ¡°In view of the gold excavated in this land, there will be a scourge in the future for this reason, so I decided to take back this land. ¡° Vice Patriarch froze for a moment, and said: ¡°Your Majesty, the land in this world has always been based on title deeds. Now the title deeds are in the hands of Caomin, does Your Majesty do this ¡­ is it wrong ¡­¡± ¡°Vice Patriarch.¡± The emperor shouted suddenly, then looked at Vice Patriarch, who was a little timid, and said, ¡°This is the country¡¯s land. I take it back at this moment. Are you telling me something wrong?¡± Vice Patriarch shook his head again and again and said, ¡°No, no, Caomin means ¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m not talking to you.¡± Vice Patriarch looked up, and the emperor was staring at him coldly, his heart trembling, and he could only shut up. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1753 At the dinner, Chu Qing has been saying that the land is not good. If Vice Patriarch naturally does not believe in Chu Qing, he thinks that Chu Qing does not know the goods, so he wants to buy the land. Who knows, Chu Qing didn¡¯t sell it, and asked him not to mention it again in the future, which made Vice Patriarch suddenly feel uncomfortable. Later, the two returned to Yefu, and Chu Qing didn¡¯t mention the land with Vice Patriarch anymore. Vice Patriarch couldn¡¯t think of a way to persuade Chu Qing to sell the land to him. Over the next period, Vice Patriarch will always hear others talking about the Chu Qing plot, saying that the plot is unusual and what seems to be wrong. Vice Patriarch is a person with a lot of thoughts. He asked about the land in four places, but they are not accurate news. But Vice Patriarch is a conceited person who dares to do things. Although the news of the land is good and bad, he still wants to buy it. Now that he has made up his mind, Vice Patriarch started planning. He went to visit Chu Qing after 3 gaps and 5 and mentioned the land secretly. Chu Qing naturally knows what Vice Patriarch is thinking, and this is his plan, but not when the time comes, so every time when Vice Patriarch mentions the land secretly, he pretends to not know and does not agree with his words. ¡°Chu Young Master, I brought you good wine.¡± Vice Patriarch walked in with the wine, put the wine in front of Chu Qing, and said, ¡°This wine is extremely rare.¡± Chu Qing put down the tea bowl with a smile and said, ¡°many thanks Vice Patriarch.¡± ¡°You¡¯re welcome.¡± Vice Patriarch said with a smile and then sat in the chair next to it. Chu Qing saw Vice Patriarch¡¯s move, a corner of his mouth, but instantly restored the expression, said: ¡°I do not know what else Vice Patriarch has?¡± Vice Patriarch laughed twice and said, ¡°I heard that Chu Young Master is very busy these days, so I wanted to ask if there is a place where I can help.¡± Chu Qing shook his head and said, ¡°No.¡± Vice Patriarch didn¡¯t expect Chu Qing to speak so straightforwardly, somewhat embarrassed laughed, and said: ¡°The mouths of the servants in these days are really broken, and they have been talking about what is happening in your land.¡± Chu Qing turned to look at him. Say: ¡°So?¡± Vice Patriarch smiled and said, ¡°Nothing, nothing.¡± ¡°I said, Vice Patriarch, how many times have you been here for the same purpose? Although you haven¡¯t indicated your intention every time you come, but I know, you came for the land?¡± Helplessly looking at Smile Patriarch said with a smile on his face, these few days, the threshold in his room must be broken by Vice Patriarch. Vice Patriarch ¡®he he he¡¯ smiled and said: ¡°I sincerely want to buy your land, Chu Young Master, you will sell that land to me.¡± Chu Qing rubbed the temple pretending to be a headache, and said: ¡°I said Vice Patriarch, for a piece of ground, you are really persistent.¡± Vice Patriarch smiled flatteringly and said, ¡°I really like the land, Chu Young Master, you sell it to me.¡± Chu Qing shook the head helplessly and asked, ¡°If I don¡¯t agree, will you still come?¡± Vice Patriarch took a look, this is a chance, immediately nodded and said: ¡°Yes, after all, I really like that land.¡± Chu Qing¡¯s helpless sighed, said: ¡°that¡¯s all that¡¯s all, then I will sell that land to you, lest you keep coming to bother me.¡± ¡°Many thanks Chu Young Master.¡± Vice Patriarch immediately thanked, and then asked, ¡°I don¡¯t know how much you want to sell?¡± Chu Qing waved his hand and said, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t take a floor price, so let me sell it to you as much as I can.¡± Vice Patriarch quickly nodded and said Xie, Chu Qing nodded with a smile, said: ¡°You are waiting here, I will get you the title deed.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 1754 After Chu Qing gave the title deed to Vice Patriarch, Vice Patriarch went back and took the money to give Chu Qing, and then left the residence of Chu Qing with joy and holding the title deed. Chu Qing looked at Vice Patriarch¡¯s cheerful footsteps and felt very funny. People who love to play tricks like this are fooled by money. In the following period, Chu Qing never saw Vice Patriarch again. He heard that Vice Patriarch had gone to see it every day since he bought the land. Chu Qing felt that the time was ripe and immediately found Huaiyu. He felt it was time to give Vice Patriarch a lesson. ¡°You have been nourished recently.¡± Huai Yu looked at Chu Qing with a smile, and Chu Qing looked at her with amusement, and said, ¡°I am moisturizing because of the reliable friends behind you.¡± Huaiyu didn¡¯t eat Chu Qing, he hummed and said, ¡°Speak, what can I do?¡± Chu Qing sat down and said slowly: ¡°You release the news and say that the land I sold to Vice Patriarch has secrets.¡± Huai Yu raised her eyebrows and asked, ¡°What secret?¡± Chu Qing took a sip of tea and said, ¡°In short, you tell the world that there is a secret in that piece of land. As for the secret, don¡¯t mention it.¡± ¡°You are going to ¡­¡± Huai Yu doubted. Chu Qing was cold nodded with a smile and said, ¡°I¡¯m not Chu Chu, but people like Vice Patriarch, even if he really falls now, I dare not really use him. Maybe someday, he Driven by interests, it is also possible to stab me in the back. ¡° Huaiyu nodded, she actually agrees with this. Huai Yu¡¯s work efficiency is very fast, she spread the message according to Chu Qing¡¯s request, saying that there is a secret in the land. For a while, people related to Vice Patriarch were understood, and Yefu was no exception. ¡°Ah, did you hear that?¡± ¡°What have you heard?¡± Ye Family¡¯s servants walked in the yard and talked about it. Recently, there are stories about the land, and even Yefu is no exception. ¡°It was the land that Vice Patriarch bought some time ago. I heard that there is a mystery.¡± Vice Patriarch, sitting in the gazebo, immediately heard the next man¡¯s words and immediately stopped two people, ¡°Stop, you come to me.¡± The next person saw Vice Patriarch, so scared that he ran to him quickly and bowed his head: ¡°Vice Patriarch.¡± Vice Patriarch looked at them solemnly and asked, ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°Nothing, nothing.¡± The next man shook his head again and again, crouching and standing in front of Vice Patriarch. ¡°To be honest.¡± Vice Patriarch angrily roared. ¡°Also, it¡¯s not an important major event. We just heard that Vice Patriarch has a secret in the land you bought.¡± The next man stuttered. Vice Patriarch frowned and asked, ¡°What secret?¡± The two men looked at each other, and one of them said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. We only heard that there is a secret. What is the secret, we don¡¯t know.¡± Vice Patriarch was puzzled, secret? What secrets can a piece of land have? However, it should be commonplace for Chu Qing to meet the land. ¡°Don¡¯t tell any more about the secrets of the land.¡± Vice Patriarch told the next man. ¡°Yes, Vice Patriarch.¡± ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go down.¡± Waiting for the next person to leave, Vice Patriarch immediately summoned his own people and let them block the news. After the news was completely blocked, Vice Patriarch took his own people to the land and began to dig. Vice Patriarch originally felt that there was a problem with the land, so he bought it from Chu Qing. He felt that even Chu Qing felt that the land was unusual, so there must be something they did n¡¯t know about the land. Vice Patriarch watched his subordinates digging and looked forward to it. If there is any treasure in this field, then he would be rich. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1755 Vice Patriarch understood After there was a secret in that piece of land, I always believed that I could find the treasure from that piece of land and watched the subordinates to dig the land every day. ¡°You have to dig carefully, you can¡¯t let go of any clues.¡± ¡°Yes, Vice Patriarch.¡± For the second consecutive day, Vice Patriarch did not dig anything out of the plot. Although the plot was somewhat large, he did not dig it all at all, but Vice Patriarch already felt that he might be fooled by Chu Qing. Although I thought so in my mind, Vice Patriarch not at all immediately went to Chu Qing to settle the account, but continued to search for treasure on that land. After digging for another day, Vice Patriarch still couldn¡¯t find anything, so he couldn¡¯t sit still. He spent a lot of thoughts on this piece of land, investing manpower and material resources, but now let alone treasure, he has never seen a penny. ¡°How is it, what did you dig?¡± Vice Patriarch asked quickly when he saw the subordinates coming. ¡°Vice Patriarch, nothing was dug.¡± Vice Patriarch¡¯s anxious expression, he slammed the table, loudly said: ¡°Nothing was dug, what are you doing here?¡± ¡°No, Vice Patriarch, the subordinates are here to ask, do you want to continue digging?¡± Vice Patriarch stood up and looked at him sullenly, and said, ¡°Dig, keep digging for me.¡± ¡°Yes, Vice Patriarch.¡± Watching his subordinates leave in a hurry, Vice Patriarch couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. He painstakingly bought the land from Chu Qing, and heard that there was treasure in the land, but now, there is nothing. After thinking about it, Vice Patriarch felt that he might have been teased by Chu Qing, and his heart was uncomfortable. He got up and prepared to go to Chu Qing for trouble. Along the way, Vice Patriarch was thinking about how to tell Chu Qing about this. He knew that Chu Qing was not a good stubble, and no one who provoke him had any good fruit. Vice Patriarch thought that if Chu Qing really deliberately teased himself, then he must have been prepared to say something. If he went to theory, he might have been punished by him. Thinking of this, Vice Patriarch retreated a little, after all, he suffered a lot of losses in Chu Qing¡¯s hands, so if he hurried to go, he would be defeated. When Vice Patriarch was undecided, Chu Qing was drinking tea in the courtyard while he was drinking tea. He has been having a good time recently. Chu Qing has been monitoring the Vice Patriarch, knowing that the Vice Patriarch has been digging the land, but so far there has been no digging. The plot was nothing but Chu Qing¡¯s trap for Vice Patriarch. This Vice Patriarch had caused him so much trouble in the past, and several times also involved Ye Chenxi. Although Vice Patriarch has already acknowledged allegiance to him, but his Chu Qing is not so generous, not to mention Vice Patriarch is a lustful person. Too. Chu Qing would not put himself in danger. He had to put the danger in the cradle before it happened. Just when Chu Qing was leisurely drinking tea, someone suddenly reported that Vice Patriarch wanted to see him. Chu Qing will not escape, and let the next person tell Vice Patriarch that he will go to the lobby and let him wait in the lobby. After thinking about it, Vice Patriarch was still unable to bear to find Chu Qing theory. He felt that he also belonged to the stand-up side. If Chu Qing had trouble with him, he would let other people come out to judge him. When standing in the hall, Vice Patriarch had a 100-like taste in his heart. One was a little worried that Chu Qing would trouble him later. 2 It was a pity that he had spent so much effort to get it, but it was futile in the end. However, Vice Patriarch was thinking that if Chu Qing really teased him, then he really had to ask why he should be treated like this. After waiting for a while, Vice Patriarch finally saw Chu Qing who was arrive slowly. When Chu Qing saw him, he smiled. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1756 Chu Qing had long expected that Vice Patriarch would come to him. A person like this, believe oneself infallible, will only blame others when he finally fails to benefit, and never thinks it is his fault. ¡°Vice Patriarch, I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time. I heard that you have been busy recently.¡± Chu Qing came in and said with a smile. Vice Patriarch¡¯s face was white and white, he knew that Chu Qing must have been following him, and he knew that he was digging treasures recently, no, he was digging the ground. Does this mean to laugh at him now? Vice Patriarch strives to make his face look less ¡­ ugly, expressionless said: ¡°Chu Young Master, I came to you today to want to talk to you about the land.¡± Chu Qing pretended to be half-understood and asked, ¡°Place? Where?¡± Vice Patriarch face instantly changes is ugly, he said solemnly: ¡°This is the land I bought from you.¡± ¡°Oh, that piece of land.¡± Chu Qing said pretending to understand, and then smiled, said: ¡°Vice Patriarch also realized that the piece of land is not good, I told you that, The plot is not good anywhere, you must 3 Gu Maolu bought it from me. ¡° Vice Patriarch¡¯s face was dark, and his eyes were dark and unclear: ¡°Chu Young Master, if you say this, it¡¯s unreasonable. I was fooled by you ¡­¡± ¡°Wait.¡± Chu Qing suddenly stopped Vice Patriarch¡¯s words and looked at him frowns saying: ¡°Flick? You said I flicker you ?!¡± Vice Patriarch stood up straight and said, ¡°I ¡­¡± ¡°Vice Patriarch, you have to figure out, you have to buy this place, I said not to sell it, you have a 3 Gu Maolu.¡± Chu Qing interrupted Vice Patriarch again, sat on the chair next to it, said with a sneer: ¡°Now you say I fooling you, you can¡¯t dig the treasure, you blame me.¡± Vice Patriarch was speechless by Chu Qing. He also knew that he did n¡¯t account for much, but he just thought Chu Qing was teasing him. ¡°Actually, this thing is weird.¡± Chu Qing said suddenly, then glanced at Vice Patriarch, and continued: ¡°Some things with spirituality recognize the Master, such as this land, it also recognize the Master.¡± Upon hearing Vice Patriarch¡¯s heart, hope suddenly ignited in his heart, and he quickly asked, ¡°Do you mean ¡­ this place has spirituality?¡± Chu Qing pretended to be somewhat embarrassed to hook the head, and then said, ¡°I do n¡¯t want to lie to you now. This land does have spirituality, and it recognizes Master.¡± Vice Patriarch looked at Chu Qing in disbelief, piece by piece, and recognizing Master? This is really fooling him. Seeing that Vice Patriarch did not believe him, Chu Qing said, ¡°Well, I will go there in person, lest you say I pit you.¡± When Vice Patriarch heard it, it was a good feeling. If Chu Qing really went there, if the land showed treasure, then he would be rich. Chu Qing took Vice Patriarch to the land that was dug by Vice Patriarch. After arriving, Chu Qing found a place at random and took a shovel to start digging. Vice Patriarch concentrate attention completely stared at the ground dug by Chu Qing. Suddenly, with the sound of ¡®clang¡¯, everyone¡¯s eyes were attracted by the shovel in Chu Qing¡¯s hand. Chu Qing threw the shovel, bent down and rummaged in the ground he dug, as if there was something in the ground. Vice Patriarch stared blankly at Chu Qing who was standing, holding a few ingots in his hand ¡­ gold. Chu Qing turned to look towards Vice Patriarch and weighed the gold in his hand, said with a smile: ¡°Vice Patriarch, you said, did you flicker you?¡± Vice Patriarch At this time, no matter what else to do, he shook his head again and again: ¡°No, it¡¯s my own narrow-mindedness, Chu Young Master, don¡¯t follow me lower oneself to somebody¡¯s level.¡± Chu Qing looked at Vice Patriarch with a smile on his face, and the gold in his hand was heavy. Unexpectedly, when Vice Patriarch saw the gold, the Chamber of Commerce became so low. In fact, Chu Qing made people bury gold here early in the morning. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1757 Vice Patriarch saw that Chu Qing had dug gold from the ground. He was so happy that he ordered the people to continue digging. ¡°Hey, stop.¡± Chu Qing suddenly stopped the person who was about to dig the ground, and looked towards Vice Patriarch said: ¡°Vice Patriarch must have forgotten to complain about me making fun of you.¡± Vice Patriarch¡¯s face changed, embarrassingly said: ¡°It¡¯s just that I really took the gentleman¡¯s belly with the heart of the villain. I also asked Master Chu Young Master not to remember the villain, and forgive me for my suddenness.¡± Chu Qing looked at him with a smile, and said, ¡°Forgive me, but I can¡¯t talk about it. After all, I understand your situation. But now ¡­¡± Then, Chu Qing raised his chin and pointed to the ground, saying: ¡°Vice Patriarch seems to have forgotten. Before you came, you had given me back the title deed of this land. ¡° Vice Patriarch complexion greatly changed, busy thinking about how to deal with the situation at this moment. Chu Qing was not interested in waiting for Vice Patriarch. He turned his head towards the people and said: ¡°The title deed is in my hands. If you dare to act rashly, I will not be a good talker.¡± People holding shovel and hoe are all nodded again and again, Chu Qing is who, they can¡¯t know more clearly, who doesn¡¯t dare to fight against him. Chu Qing glanced at Vice Patriarch and left with gold. Vice Patriarch looked at him with a smile on his face and remained unmoved. The fact that Chu Qing dug out gold was quickly spread. Although Vice Patriarch ordered his subordinates to not reveal it, when Chu Qing dug gold, many people present saw it, so for a moment, 100 surnames spread. Too. In fact, Chu Qing dug gold from the ground, not by Vice Patriarch¡¯s men, but by Huai Yu. Many people believe this, and many people are coveting this land, but because this land does not belong to them, they can only catch up with it. Ye Family Vice Patriarch finally regretted it. He had thought that since there was nothing in the land, he would simply return the land directly to Chu Qing, so he returned the title deed to Chu Qing. Vice Patriarch thought about it, still looking for Chu Qing with a cheeky face, he thought that Chu Qing had a lot of dissatisfaction with this land before, if he went to tell him now, to buy this land again, it is estimated that it will not It¡¯s too difficult. Vice Patriarch thought of it, and immediately went to Chu Qing. Now there is a spread of gold mining everywhere. There must be a lot of people who come to the door. He must get this land as soon as possible. When Chu Qing was closing his eyes and resting, Vice Patriarch came, and as soon as Chu Qing saw him, he knew what his purpose was. ¡°That, Chu Young Master, I want to talk to you about the land.¡± Vice Patriarch said with a smile on his face. Chu Qing leaned back in his chair and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that piece of land? You don¡¯t want that piece of land, did you return it to me?¡± ¡°Yes, yes, indeed.¡± Vice Patriarch accompanied with a smile, and then said with embarrassment: ¡°It is like this, I think about it, there must be a beginning and an end to doing things, since I bought the land, I can¡¯t Because it is not good, I will return it to you, so I think ¡­ ¡° Chu Qing turned his head towards Vice Patriarch, said with a smile: ¡°Do you want to take it back?¡± Vice Patriarch nodded again and again, saying: ¡°Please also ask Chu Young Master not to take seriously the previous things and sell this land to me again.¡± Chu Qing didn¡¯t speak, only hook the head, Vice Patriarch saw it, and immediately played his 3-inch tongue, Chu Qing suddenly became impatient. In the end, Chu Qing was really entangled by Vice Patriarch, and gave him the title deed again. Vice Patriarch took back the title deeds, thanked Chu Qing, and took the title deeds with joy. Vice Patriarch sent people to guard around the land, forbid anyone to approach, and let his subordinates dig night and night, hoping to dig out gold from the ground. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1758 It is said that the spread of rumors is very fast. Within 2 days, Chu Qing¡¯s digging of gold from the ground spread to the palace. When the emperor heard this news, he was very puzzled. How could a piece of land dig out gold? Thinking about this, the emperor sent someone to thoroughly investigate the matter, but it turned out that there was such a thing. The emperor thought about it. Since gold can be dug out of this land, why not include the land as one¡¯s own; one is to have enough treasury, and the other is to worry that this land will be used by traitors. However, the emperor was not a person who did nothing in a proper way. She thought that she should ask the person to ask clearly, otherwise there would be any misunderstanding of 10000 when the time comes, would n¡¯t she be embarrassed. The emperor drew up the imperial decree and prepared to summon Chu Qing to make this question clear, but the imperial decree had just come a little, and the emperor made that¡¯s all again. ¡°Come here.¡± ¡°What does Your Majesty tell us?¡± The emperor walked back and forth several times in the same place and said: ¡°Accounting for Ye Family Vice Patriarch, he said that I have something to discuss with him.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± When Ye Family Vice Patriarch received the will, the person was still on the ground. He sent someone to dig for a long time, and he did not dig out the gold. I was bothered. Someone came to report that it was someone in the palace, let him Go back quickly. Vice Patriarch hurried back in a hurry and received the imperial edict, saying that Your Majesty wanted to talk to him. Vice Patriarch naturally dared not shirk it, so he agreed. Arriving in the palace, Vice Patriarch saw the emperor, who sat on a chair and looked at him expressionlessly. ¡°You are Vice Patriarch of Ye Family?¡± Vice Patriarch quickly knelt down and bowed his head: ¡°reporting to Your Majesty, prince ¡­ Caomin is indeed Ye Family Vice Patriarch.¡± ¡°Okay, get up and talk.¡± After Vice Patriarch thanked, he stood up and bowed his head to the side. The emperor sat up straight, looked at him expressionlessly, and said, ¡°You know, why did I find you today?¡± ¡°The grass folks don¡¯t know.¡± Vice Patriarch bowed his head. In fact, when Vice Patriarch knew that the emperor had summoned him, he guessed that the emperor might be for the land, and the gold digging in the land was spread all over the streets. Although the emperor was in the Imperial Palace, the impossible did not know, so he was summoned to him suddenly for the land. The emperor sneered and said, ¡°I heard that Ye Family Vice Patriarch is wise and has a good plan. Can¡¯t guess why I came to you?¡± Vice Patriarch¡¯s body shook, but he still gritted his teeth and said: ¡°Your Majesty is wrong, Caomin knows that he is dull, and ask Your Majesty to show it.¡± The emperor narrowed her eyes. She didn¡¯t know that Ye Family Vice Patriarch was still a talkative person and got up and approached him. ¡°I heard that the folks have been very lively these few days, but the reason is actually because of a piece of land. Vice Patriarch, tell me, what is the specific matter?¡± Vice Patriarch¡¯s face was veiled, and he had vaguely guessed the emperor¡¯s meaning, but he didn¡¯t want to tell the truth, but since the emperor summoned him, he must have investigated the matter clearly. Vice Patriarch thought about it, or told the emperor the whole thing, and emphasized that the title deed was in his own hands. Whether the emperor knew the careful thoughts in Vice Patriarch¡¯s heart, she said with a serious face: ¡°In view of the gold excavated in this land, there will be a scourge in the future for this reason, so I decided to take back this land. ¡° Vice Patriarch froze for a moment, and said: ¡°Your Majesty, the land in this world has always been based on title deeds. Now the title deeds are in the hands of Caomin, does Your Majesty do this ¡­ is it wrong ¡­¡± ¡°Vice Patriarch.¡± The emperor shouted suddenly, then looked at Vice Patriarch, who was a little timid, and said, ¡°This is the country¡¯s land. I take it back at this moment. Are you telling me something wrong?¡± Vice Patriarch shook his head again and again and said, ¡°No, no, Caomin means ¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m not talking to you.¡± Vice Patriarch looked up, and the emperor was staring at him coldly, his heart trembling, and he could only shut up. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1759 Ye Family Vice Patriarch has been depressed since coming out of the Imperial Palace. His mood has been ups and downs these days, making him nervous. First, 3 Gu Maolu bought the land from Chu Qing, and then found that the land had no treasure at all, and returned the land to Chu Qing. Unexpectedly, Chu Qing dug gold out of the land, and he asked the land to come back, but when the land came to him, not only did he not dig out the gold, but it also caused the emperor to the land. interest. Well now, the emperor used the ¡°land¡± as an excuse to take back the land, he had to agree. Although the emperor said that he should be considered for a few days, the result was already doomed. Vice Patriarch came to the field again. He looked at the big pit that was dug and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The person next to them hooked the head and said, ¡°There is no progress. We haven¡¯t found anything until now.¡± Vice Patriarch sighed, is this land really like Chu Qing said, there is spirituality, recognition master? However, since there is spirituality, it means that there is treasure in this land. Otherwise, how could there be spirituality in a piece of land, which is not an animal or a jade or something. ¡°Vice Patriarch, What is Your Majesty looking for you for?¡± It¡¯s okay not to mention this. When it comes to this, Vice Patriarch has a headache. He immediately blocked the news immediately, but he didn¡¯t know what was going on, but it was still spread out, making the imperial Imperial Capital covet this land now. ¡°Continue to dig, as long as you find any clues, it will be extremely rewarding to me.¡± Vice Patriarch said solemnly. ¡°Yes.¡± Vice Patriarch did a long while on the chair again, watching the basket of soil being lifted out, his face getting darker and darker. Another day, it was the deadline given by the emperor, the past few days Ye Family Vice Patriarch considered a lot, and this matter has advantages and disadvantages for him. Considering 3 again, Vice Patriarch was still reluctant to offend the emperor for this matter, but he was reluctant to let him give up the gold in his mouth. The emperor has control over the world and the life and death of all people. If he offends the emperor for this matter, the emperor gives him a charge of occupying the land, and then he slashes him. use? Vice Patriarch sighed, if he was allowed to put his hands on this land, he couldn¡¯t bear it. Vice Patriarch believes that Chu Qing has dug out the gold. Since there is gold, there is treasure. 10000 Under this piece of land is endless wealth, then when the time comes he can use these wealth to get rights. Such a good thing, he does not want to miss it. Thinking about it, Vice Patriarch is still ready to ask Chu Qing for help. First of all, Chu Qing is clever and has many ideas, maybe he can help him with an idea. Secondly, Chu Qing and the emperor have friendship, if Chu Qing comes forward to speak for him, maybe the emperor will dispel the idea of ??taking back the land. Thinking about it, Vice Patriarch set off immediately to find Chu Qing. This time, he had to behave innocently, so maybe Chu Qing would help him. Vice Patriarch energetic and bustling came to Chu Qing¡¯s residence, and immediately found Chu Qing to explain his intentions. ¡°So, now Your Majesty wants to take that piece of land back from your hands?¡± Chu Qing frowned. Vice Patriarch heavily nodded, and then said pitifully: ¡°You can help me, you also know how much I have spent for this land, before and after running, wind blowing and sun shining, I ¡­¡± ¡°Come on, stop.¡± Chu Qing stopped Vice Patriarch from talking, and said a little embarrassedly: ¡°I can¡¯t help you with this matter. After all, the land now belongs to you, I can only It¡¯s an outsider. ¡° Vice Patriarch complexion changed, the meaning of Chu Qing¡¯s words he understands that he is powerless in this matter. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1760 ¡°Chu Young Master, don¡¯t say that, think of a way to help me.¡± Vice Patriarch said beggingly. After seeing Chu Qing, Vice Patriarch changed his mind again. Originally, he still had a little back down, but now he has firmed his faith, he ca n¡¯t give this land to anyone, whether it is dead or alive, he has to fight. ¡°It¡¯s really not that I don¡¯t want to help you, it is ¡­¡± Chu Qing said with some embarrassment, ¡°You think, when the owner of this land was mine, I might still be able to speak. But now, this The land is completely yours, and I really ca n¡¯t do anything about it. ¡° Vice Patriarch was silent for a while, and said, ¡°Then what do you think of me, what can I do to make Your Majesty dismiss the idea of ??taking back this land?¡± Chu Qing smacked his mouth and shook his head: ¡°It¡¯s very difficult. After all, everyone is saying that gold can be dug out of that land. This kind of good thing, everyone wants to mix a foot.¡± ¡°But don¡¯t you ¡­ still give in?¡± Vice Patriarch said suddenly, distrust in his eyes. Chu Qing shook his head helplessly and said, ¡°I am a person who also loves money, but I know it is modest.¡± Vice Patriarch knew that Chu Qing was rich, so he was not interested in managing him, and only said: ¡°Please, help me think of a way. Tomorrow is the deadline given by Your Majesty. You can save me.¡± Chu Qing looked at Vice Patriarch with a sad face and smiled comfortably: ¡°Don¡¯t look like you are dying, just a piece of land, want to open a little.¡± Vice Patriarch sat on the stool with a frown, but he thought about driving a bit, but the problem is that now he is in a difficult situation, which makes him think about it. Chu Qing glanced at Vice Patriarch, hooked the corner of his mouth, and then hooked the head, asking pretendingly: ¡°I know you have been sending people to dig the ground these days, but what have you dug?¡± Vice Patriarch sighed, shook his head and said, ¡°What did you dig, digging for a few days, I didn¡¯t even see the silver face.¡± Then, Vice Patriarch turned around suddenly looked towards Chu Qing and said, ¡°You said that the land is really Is there spirituality? Because I recognize the Master, so I can¡¯t dig baby? ¡° Chu Qing pretended to be nodded, saying, ¡°I guess so, otherwise how can I dig it.¡± Vice Patriarch looked bitter and hatred, he was sighed, now this situation is really 2 difficult. Chu Qing saw the appearance of Vice Patriarch, and was unable to bear in his heart, wanting to laugh, he lightly coughed, said: ¡°Actually, as I said, you have n¡¯t dug anything for so many days, it ¡¯s better to follow Your Majesty ¡¯s intentions. Hand it over. ¡° Vice Patriarch heard Chu Qing let him hand over the land, and he was unhappy, frowning and said: ¡°This land is mine, and it can¡¯t be ignored because of the emperor.¡± ¡°Then do you mean ¡­ Do you want to resist the purpose?¡± Chu Qing asked solemnly. Vice Patriarch didn¡¯t say anything, the anti-decree was a death penalty, he knew it. But he was not reconciled, and it took him so much effort to get the land. Why did the emperor take away the land from him by saying ¡°take back the land¡±. Chu Qing stood up helplessly and said, ¡°Then I have no idea, please ask for more blessings.¡± Vice Patriarch watched Chu Qing leave, and he stopped talking, what else could he say? Even if Chu Qing is capable, it is impossible for him to fight the emperor for him. After Chu Qing left, he went to Huaiyu and asked Huaiyu to give him everything he had found about Vice Patriarch. This Vice Patriarch has given him a way out. He also refused for a small benefit. It is really Won¡¯t shed tears till you have seen your coffin. Huai Yu quickly prepared all crimes related to Vice Patriarch and handed them to Chu Qing. Chu Qing first read them all, and then wrote all the crimes of Vice Patriarch on the fold, and then sent someone to secretly present to the emperor. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1761 While Vice Patriarch was worried about the land there, the emperor was angry and angry. Originally, the emperor had no good feelings for Vice Patriarch, not to mention Vice Patriarch looked like a roe deer. When he was asked to surrender the land, he was dissatisfied with him when he was shunned in 100 ways. The emperor was thinking about the deadline. If Vice Patriarch refused to surrender the land, she would punish Vice Patriarch with the name of privately-owned ¡®state-owned land¡¯. But without waiting for her to start, someone came up with a fold, and the fold was all the responsibility of Ye Family Vice Patriarch. Although the emperor had long speculated that Ye Family Vice Patriarch was not a good thing, didn¡¯t expect him to be so bold. Not only did he dare to embezzle and accept bribes, but he also dared to possess private women privately. The emperor would not easily let him know what Vice Vice Patriarch did. He sent someone to capture Vice Patriarch into the palace, and interrogated him in front of 100 dynasties. ¡°Ye Family Vice Patriarch, can you be guilty?¡± Vice Patriarch¡¯s face was dumbfounded. He just didn¡¯t hand over the land, so he wouldn¡¯t really cure his sin. ¡°Caomin does not know.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know?¡± The emperor said with a sneer, looking at Vice Patriarch kneeling on the great hall with an expression of ice-cold saying: ¡°I don¡¯t know. I have dared to be so arrogant after committing such a big crime.¡± Vice Patriarch glanced at the emperor¡¯s momentum and immediately kowtowed, ¡°Your Majesty, the grass folk really don¡¯t know. If it was because of the land, the grass folk had already brought the title deed.¡± He said, taking the title deed from his arms Came out. The emperor watched Vice Patriarch with a shiver, holding the title deed, and then glanced at Court Eunuch next to him. Court Eunuch understood that he walked to Vice Patriarch with the guilt written Vice Patriarch. ¡°Look at it yourself.¡± Vice Patriarch looked at the emperor blankly, then put down the deed and picked up the fold. When seeing what was written above, Vice Patriarch¡¯s face turned Shua ¡®white. ¡°Your Majesty, Caomin is wrong, it¡¯s all framed, framed.¡± Vice Patriarch whispered again and again, he now has no time to think who is correcting him, just want to save his life. ¡°Framed?¡± The emperor looked at Vice Patriarch expressionlessly, and then asked Court Eunuch to show him another thing. At first glance, Vice Patriarch seemed to be evidence of his crime, and it was really based on facts. ¡°Your Majesty spares your life, Your Majesty spares your life, and Cao Min did something wrong for a while. Please also ask Your Majesty to be kind, and spare Cao Min¡¯s life.¡± Vice Patriarch twitched in a panic. The emperor coldly snorted, said: ¡°On these things you do, but also want me to spare your life, you are whimsical.¡± When Vice Patriarch heard it, he was immediately confused and said: ¡°Your Majesty, Your Majesty, Cao Min is really just confused for a while, and beg Your Majesty to spare Cao Min¡¯s life.¡± The emperor frowned and looked at him for a while, and said, ¡°Well, for the sake of you being the Ye Family¡¯s Vice Patriarch, spare your life and send you to the frontier.¡± Vice Patriarch saw the emperor spare his life and quickly leaned over to the ground, saying, ¡°Thank You Majesty, thank You Majesty.¡± Vice Patriarch stopped here, the emperor assigned him to the frontier, and Chu Qing, who is Ye Family Patriarch, came forward to give him a ride. When Vice Patriarch saw Chu Qing, his hands and feet had been worn with bracelet anklets, and he was all dirty. ¡°Vice Patriarch, all the way down.¡± Chu Qing said with a smile on his face. At this time, Vice Patriarch finally realized that all this was Chu Qing¡¯s tricks, but he didn¡¯t dare to scold him, he was afraid that if he scolded him, then his life that he could not easily save was gone. ¡°Be a good person in the future, don¡¯t be so cynical.¡± Chu Qing smiled warned repeatedly. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1762 When Chu Qing said goodbye to Vice Patriarch and returned to Ye Family, Ye Chenxi was waiting for him. Ye Chenxi looked at what happened during this time, but she not at all intervened. After all, she also agreed with Chu Qing¡¯s approach. What kind of thing is Vice Patriarch, she couldn¡¯t be more clear. Chu Qing and Ye Chenxi were chatting. Suddenly someone came from the palace and said that the emperor wanted to summon Chu Qing. But it was a private summoning. Chu Qing knew that the emperor had summoned him for the land, and knew that it must be settled. Based on Chu Qing¡¯s knowledge of the emperor, he knew that the emperor would not be responsible for his crimes, so he entered the palace with peace of mind. When the emperor saw Chu Qing, there was no greeting, and he said directly to him: ¡°I have heard about what happened to the people a few days ago.¡± Chu Qing smiled and said, ¡°Your Majesty, that¡¯s just a casual surname of 100 surnames.¡± ¡°Hu Xiao?¡± The emperor frowns saying, and then looked at Chu Qing and continued, ¡°I have sent someone to check, and this is indeed the case.¡± Chu Qing naturally knew that the emperor did not believe him. He had just been nothing serious just now. In this matter, the emperor would know the truth sooner or later. He did not need to lie with the emperor. ¡°Chu Qing, you honestly told me, is it your idea about the land?¡± The emperor asked Chu Qing with a serious look on his face. Chu Qing straightened his face, nodded and said: ¡°That was indeed the trap I set for Vice Patriarch, but I left him a retreat, because he was too greedy and caused such consequences today.¡± The emperor slightly frowned, said angrily: ¡°A shameless man like him, what other way do you leave him?¡± Chu Qing laughed, said: ¡°Vice Patriarch this person has a narrow mind and likes to do some crafty plots and machinations behind his back. I used to suffer a lot of losses in his hands before. After several contacts, I think this person I have to get rid of it. Just like him, a person with a narrow mind, maybe stabbed me in the back one day. ¡° The emperor was seriously nodded, and then asked again: ¡°What¡¯s the matter of digging gold out of that land? It wouldn¡¯t be you who did it.¡± Chu Qing touched his nose a little embarrassedly, and gave the emperor his euphemistic words. After listening to the emperor, he repeatedly praised him and said that he was clever. ¡°Also, you made those discounts, too.¡± The emperor said suddenly, looking at Chu Qing with a smile. Chu Qing nodded with a smile, and then said seriously: ¡°These folds are indeed written by me, but the above are all facts, I do not at all make up.¡± The emperor looked at Chu Qing with a smile, and said, ¡°I know that you always do things right, and you will not do injustice.¡± Chu Qing nodded with a smile, said: ¡°Your Majesty knew that I had to deal with Ye Family Vice Patriarch early in the morning, so I just took the opportunity to remove him for me.¡± The emperor laughed and did not speak. She was an emperor. She could do some things but could not say. However, with Chu Qing¡¯s ingenuity, this trick can¡¯t be concealed from him. Although the emperor did not answer, Chu Qing already had an answer in his mind. He thought at the time that despite the fact that it was clearly written on the book and the evidence was presented, the emperor impossible did not even investigate, and directly asked Vice Patriarch. Thinking this way, it turned out that the emperor had long understood his thoughts and then helped him get rid of Ye Family Vice Patriarch. ¡°Many thanks Your Majesty.¡± Chu Qing bowed his head respectfully. The emperor waved his sleeves with a smile, and said, ¡°This is Ye Family Vice Patriarch reap what you have sown. It has nothing to do with me. I just used your power to punish him for that 100¡¯s that¡¯s all.¡± Regarding the issue of land, the distribution of borders with Ye Family Vice Patriarch, both Chu Qing and the emperor knew it well, but some things could not be announced after all, so the two people will not discuss it. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1763 Chu Qing and the emperor have been chatting for a long time. The two people are very similar in many places. For example, the state affairs in recent years, the emperor¡¯s opinion on Chu Qing is very recognized. The emperor left Chu Qing to have a meal together, and then Chu Qing saw that the time was almost up, and asked the emperor if he could go back, and the emperor agreed. However, when Chu Qing walked to the door, the emperor suddenly stopped him. Chu Qing looked back. The emperor looked at him with some embarrassment. After thinking for a while, Chu Qing asked himself, ¡°Your Majesty, is there anything else you want to tell the minister?¡± The emperor was nodded and Chu Qing walked back and asked, ¡°Your Majesty need not be embarrassed, just say that if there is a place where the minister needs help, the minister must be held accountable.¡± Chu Qing tone barely fell, the emperor sighed, said: ¡°In fact, Ye Family Vice Patriarch was assigned to the frontier, I help you have a purpose.¡± Chu Qing looked at the emperor with a smile. Although he doubted the purpose of the emperor helping him, but didn¡¯t expect so fast, the emperor would ask for it. ¡°Your Majesty, just tell me something.¡± Chu Qing said with a bowed head, a look that was neither humble nor overbearing. The emperor sat on the chair next to him and said to Chu Qing: ¡°Sit down, too. This is a bit complicated. I will elaborate with you.¡± Chu Qing nodded, and then sat on a chair a little farther away from the emperor, then said: ¡°Your Majesty please tell me.¡± The emperor lowered his head and cleared his head, and then said, ¡°Actually, when I heard the digging of gold in the land, I felt that things were strange. Later, I sent someone to check the whole sequence of events and knew that the matter was related to you. Family Vice Patriarch, want to reclaim the land. ¡° The emperor stopped abruptly, looked at Chu Qing, and when he noticed that there was no change in his face, he continued: ¡°Later, there was a discount, and I determined that you were dealing with Ye Family Vice Patriarch, so I borrowed Help you solve it. ¡° Chu Qing indifferently smiled, blunt asked: ¡°I don¡¯t know what Your Majesty wants her to do?¡± The emperor froze for a moment, then smiled the head and said, ¡°I like talking to smart people.¡± Chu Qing smiled and said, ¡°Your Majesty is wrong.¡± The emperor smiled and waved his hands, saying: ¡°I do have something to ask for, but I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t agree, so I borrowed Ye Family Vice Patriarch.¡± ¡°Your Majesty made a heavy statement. In fact, Your Majesty has something to tell his ministers. It doesn¡¯t have to be so expensive.¡± Chu Qing said some with a bitter smile. ¡°This is the case. I prepared some gifts for the king of the neighboring country. But I don¡¯t have anyone who can trust me now, so I want you and Ye Chenxi to escort the gift to the neighboring country.¡± ¡°Your Majesty, is it just that?¡± Chu Qing asked with a smile. The emperor nodded said, ¡°It¡¯s just that, because this gift is precious, I don¡¯t want to make any mistakes halfway, so I just want to find a reliable person to help escort.¡± Chu Qing nodded said, ¡°Well, I agreed, but I can¡¯t take the lead for Chen Xi. Your Majesty has to ask her what she wants.¡± Chu Qing knew that Ye Chenxi would agree, but he was not Ye Chenxi and could not make the decision for Ye Chenxi. The emperor nodded, said: ¡°This nature, then trouble you to convey my meaning to her after going back, but I think she will agree.¡± Chu Qing smiled and said, ¡°This minister is not understood. After all, I have never been able to guess her mind.¡± The emperor naturally understood Chu Qing ¡¯s thoughts and only said: ¡°You go back and tell her what I mean. If she disagrees, you can discuss it again.¡± Chu Qing also knew that the emperor had laid down his body and took him and Ye Chenxi as confidantes, so he laughed and said nothing more. ¡°If there is nothing else, the minister will retire.¡± The emperor was nodded and said, ¡°Go.¡± Chu Qing bent over to salute, then turned and left Imperial Palace. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1764 Chu Qing returned to Ye Family and conveyed the emperor¡¯s meaning to Ye Chenxi. Unsurprisingly, Ye Chenxi agreed. On the 2nd day, Chu Qing and Ye Chenxi entered the palace and accepted the matter. The emperor was very happy about it and thanked them. The next step is to prepare for opportunities, plan the route, the number of people, and take precautions against accidents that may occur. After 2 days, the team was ready to go, and Chu Qing and Ye Chenxi resigned from the emperor and escorted gifts to neighboring countries. Along the way, Chu Qing and Ye Chenxi were very relaxed. The two talked about the world, but fortunately, Ye Chenxi was not the kind of fantasies, so the content of the chat was also Chu Qing interested. Because the escort gifts were not very bulky, the journey quickly went more than half. On the way, Chu Qing stopped when he saw that the escort team was tired. However, the people in the escort team were carefully selected by Chu Qing and Ye Chenxi. Both the physical strength and endurance were better than the average soldiers, and they took two or three breaks throughout the day. But when Chu Qing and Ye Chenxi¡¯s escort team rushed to hurry, the sky suddenly changed. Originally the clear sky suddenly became dark. Chu Qing was afraid that the escort gift would be an accident, so he proposed to find a place to avoid the coming rainstorm. Ye Chenxi naturally agreed with Chu Qing¡¯s proposal, the two and the escort team moved forward quickly, and finally found a place to settle. The place to settle is a small village, not many villagers, but people are very kind. When the villagers heard that Chu Qing was doing business, they came to take refuge in order to avoid rainstorm, and they were very happy to accept them. ¡°Come on, young man, drink a bowl of ginger soup to go to the cold.¡± An old lady who looks very kind and took the hands of two people with a smile, took them directly into the house, and then took the prepared cold soup. Brought over to 2 people. Chu Qing smiled and took the soup bowl from the old man. He bowed his head and smelled the strong ginger. ¡°Little girl, are you cold?¡± The old lady of Mianshan asked distressedly, and then sighed, ¡°There is no extra clothes here for you. I¡¯m really sorry.¡± Ye Chenxi waved his hands again and again and said, ¡°No, no, I¡¯m young, with good bones, and don¡¯t feel cold.¡± Chu Qing looked around all around and found that there were few decent things in this room. Even on the roof, there were several leaking ticks. ¡°Uncle, I can¡¯t hide things from this person. I want to ask you if there is something wrong with you here?¡± Chu Qing thought about it or asked. Ye Chenxi is also nodded. She just found something wrong. It stands to reason that this village should not be so poor. Senior listened to Chu Qing¡¯s words, and suddenly felt a sad, helpless sighed, said: ¡°It¡¯s all life.¡± Chu Qing and Ye Chenxi glanced at each other, and Ye Chenxi walked over to her old lady and sat down, saying, ¡°Mother-in-law, are you having any difficulty with us? If you say it, maybe we can help you.¡± The old lady glanced at Senior, Senior nodded, and said angrily: ¡°Frankly, here we are, the weather and geographical conditions are good, it is the official, not really human.¡± ¡°Officials?¡± Chu Qing frowns saying. ¡°Yeah, you don¡¯t know, those who are officials can be terrible.¡± The old woman said resentfully, wiped her tears, and told Chu Qing and Ye Chenxi of the grievances in her heart. It turns out that the government offices in their towns have been collecting food. Not only the food, but also the things that are commonly used will be robbed. Over time, the officials became rich, but these 100 old people all became poor and destitute, and even starved to death. After listening to the old man ¡¯s narrative, Chu Qing and Ye Chenxi were very angry. They always thought that all the 100 surnames in the world were safe. Even if some places were not good, they did n¡¯t expect that such a thing would happen. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1765 Senior wiped the tears from the corners of his eyes, and his wrinkled face was filled with sadness. Chu Qing couldn¡¯t bear to see it. Ye Chenxi sniffed his nose and said, ¡°Mother-in-law, you can rest assured that when the rain stops, I will go to the government office to get justice for you.¡± ¡°Girls, they all say that people do not fight against officials, let alone you little girl.¡± Mother-in-law shook her head with a wry smile, pats Ye Chenxi¡¯s hand, said: ¡°that¡¯s all that¡¯s all, this is all life.¡± Senior nodded on the side, said to Chu Qing: ¡°The rain has stopped, please go away. It¡¯s not my old fogey who drove you away, I was really afraid that those officials came, and found that you are doing business, when the time comes I¡¯ll grab you again. ¡° Chu Qing tightened frowns and said, ¡°Grandfather, mother-in-law, don¡¯t be afraid, when the time comes, I want to see if they dare to rob me.¡± Senior and the old woman looked at each other, Senior looked at Chu Qing up and down, and asked, ¡°young man, who are you?¡± Chu Qing straightened his body, gaze as if a torch, and said, ¡°I am the urgency for those corrupt officials.¡± ¡°Destiny?¡± Senior looked at Chu Qing in confusion, not understanding what he meant. Ye Chenxi got up and walked in front of Chu Qing, saw Chu Qing nodded to her, and said directly: ¡°We are subject to the order of His Majesty by the emperor, and came down to investigate the sentimental, like you said under the name of taxation, To snatch, the officials of human life as grass are the people we are going to kill. ¡° ¡°So you are ¡­ ministers who have sent a mission.¡± Chu Qing nodded, although this is considered counterfeit, the emperor understood would also agree with him to do so, after all, they cannot reveal their necessary purpose. Look at Chu Qing¡¯s admission that the old man was instantly excited, and everyone else in the room cheered happily with hope in his eyes. While the villagers were happy, a messy noise suddenly came from outside, and the people in the house immediately ran out to check. Chu Qing and Ye Chenxi also stood up. Their present purpose is to escort gifts to neighboring countries. Everything must be done carefully. ¡°People in the government office are here. They are searching from door to door. Some people can¡¯t stand it anymore, they fight.¡± When the other people in the room heard, they instantly forgot Chu Qing and Ye Chenxi, and picked up things and rushed out. Seeing this, Chu Qing and Ye Chenxi quickly followed along, these all are usually 100 surnames, usually do not eat enough, wear not warm, how to fight with those who eat meat and drink every day. The people in the government office searched from house to house, and saw the valuable things and took them away directly. If is Master came to the theory, they started directly without saying anything. After several families came down, the next 100 surnames could not be seen, and the guy who took the next hand rushed up. One move, ten moves, 100 moves. All the villagers rushed towards the officers and soldiers, and the officers and soldiers also fought hard to fight back. There are more villagers than officers and soldiers, but officers and soldiers have better physical strength than villagers. For a while, both sides were injured. The sudden riots caused Chu Qing and Ye Chenxi to be completely unprepared. When they arrived, they saw the officers and soldiers beating people. Just when they were about to stop, the villagers rioted. ¡°Chu Qing, what now?¡± Chu Qing looked at the villagers and officers and soldiers who were fighting together, frowns saying: ¡°First protect the gifts.¡± Ye Chenxi nodded, two people hurried back to the escort team, but because the escort team was right next to them, the sudden riots also affected them. Chu Qing and Ye Chenxi were desperately protecting the boxes with gifts in the chaos, and now such a situation makes them wonder what to do for a while. Chu Qing looked sullenly at the officers and soldiers who were beating the villagers next to him. To be honest, he was accustomed to seeing officials swindle and saw more of them open strife and veiled struggle. see. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1766 Ye Chenxi looked at the villagers who fell to his feet, anxiously said: ¡°Chu Qing, it won¡¯t work like this, you have to think of a way.¡± Chu Qing also knows that if he continues to fight like this, it must be the old 100 who suffers. After thinking about it, he said to Ye Chenxi: ¡°You protect the gift, I will solve it.¡± Ye Chenxi nodded said, ¡°Be careful.¡± Chu Qing nodded to her, and then took a step forward, squinted, one attack, and the people reached the chaotic crowd. Chu Qing shot out to subdue a few officers and soldiers, and then looked at all around, loudly shouted: ¡°All give me a hand!¡± Chu Qing Inner Strength was thick, and the sound came to everyone¡¯s ears, and everyone stopped and looked towards him. Chu Qing looked at the villagers and officers and men who had quieted down, presenting loudly said: ¡°I am the emperor Your Majesty¡¯s appointing minister, Chu Qing.¡± ¡°Chu Qing? Minister Ching?¡± The villagers stared at Chu Qing in a daze, and the officers and men faced each other. If Chu Qing was really the minister who sent the mission, wouldn¡¯t they die? ¡°How do you prove that you are the minister of embarrassment?¡± The person who was subdued by Chu Qing asked in disbelief. Chu Qing sneered, loosened their grip on them, and said, ¡°My name is Chu Qing. If you don¡¯t believe it, you can quickly send a letter to the palace and ask Your Majesty.¡± Chu Qing¡¯s self-confident look made the officers and men believe his words and hesitated. The officers and soldiers said: ¡°In this case, please ask the minister to move to see him at the government office.¡± Chu Qing expressionless looked at them, coldly said: ¡°It is not necessary to meet each other, I will write what I have learned, one after another, and write it to Your Majesty. Go back and tell you adults, if you want to keep it His dog¡¯s life made him send the things robbed from the villagers back home from door to door, otherwise, when the letter arrived, it would be when the head of the other person fell. ¡° Upon hearing Chu Qing¡¯s words, the officers and soldiers were so frightened that they immediately turned around and stumbled back to Fuya. Seeing the officers and men scared away by Chu Qing, the villagers knelt down on the ground quickly and kowtowed, ¡°Many thanks, the Minister of Employee Mission made the decision for us.¡± Chu Qing bent over to support the person in front of him and looked at them and said, ¡°Everyone gets up. It is our negligence that led to today¡¯s situation. Please be assured that I will report to Your Majesty on this matter, and Your Majesty will be for you Justice.¡± ¡°Many thanks sir, many thanks sir.¡± Chu Qing shook his head with a smile. He still regretted it now. He should follow the officials to the government office and beat the adult fiercely. However, at this moment he still has something to do, and it is not too late to ask him to settle the bills when he comes back. After the riots settled, Chu Qing and Ye Chenxi prepared gifts to hurry, but they found the gifts were missing. ¡°Isn¡¯t it always in the box? Why can¡¯t I see it.¡± Ye Chenxi asked with a frown. Somewhat guilty of the escort team said: ¡°At the time of the riot, the box was hit on the ground and I didn¡¯t know if it had been opened.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, maybe when it was chaos, the box was opened, and then the things were taken away.¡± Chu Qing comforted. Ye Chenxi looked at Chu Qing anxiously, not sure what to do? ¡°Adult, don¡¯t worry, we will find it for you, we will find it.¡± The villager next to him said. Chu Qing nodded, said: ¡°Then please, this thing is very important, please help us find it.¡± Many people are strong, the villagers contribute together, little by little finds, and checks from house to house. Chu Qing doesn¡¯t worry that things will be taken away by bad guys. First of all, there are some 100 surnames with simple quality. Secondly, when it was just so chaotic, no one would pay attention to what fell in the box, so this thing was still in this village. Somewhere. Finally, with the help of the village name, Chu Qing and Ye Chenxi finally recovered the lost gift. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1767 After retrieving the present, Chu Qing and Ye Chenxi finally reassured that they rearranged the escort team 5 and then sat down to rest. When the rain stopped completely, Chu Qing and Ye Chenxi discussed with each other and felt that they should not delay and hurry up as soon as possible. Chu Qing cup one fist in the other hand, said to the villagers: ¡°Thank you for your kindness, we will continue to go down.¡± The village name called the head and said, ¡°Where does the adult say, if it is not because of the adult, we do not know when this grievance will reach You Majesty¡¯s ear.¡± Chu Qing sighed, said: ¡°I am very sad when this happens. Please rest assured that when I meet Your Majesty, I will ask Your Majesty to send a good official to improve your life.¡± ¡°many thanks adults.¡± Chu Qing waved his hand and said: ¡°If such injustices happen again in the future, you can go to the city to find me, and I will certainly do justice for you.¡± ¡°Thank you, Master.¡± The villagers thanked again and again. ¡°Sir, the team is ready to go.¡± Chu Qing nodded asked, ¡°Has the gift been checked? Is there anything wrong?¡± ¡°It¡¯s being checked, there will be no problems.¡± Chu Qing slightly frowned, after thinking about it, said: ¡°Let¡¯s wait until the inspection is clear before leaving.¡± ¡°Yes, adults.¡± Chu Qing and Ye Chenxi and the villagers greeted each other while waiting for the results of the inspection. As a result, something really happened. After listening to the words of the escort team, Chu Qing suddenly turned black. Ye Chenxi next to him saw that his face was not right, and guessed what was wrong. ¡°Let¡¯s go first. Your business, we will definitely understand Your Majesty.¡± ¡°many thanks adults.¡± After Chu Qing and Ye Chenxi left the village and walked a section of the road, Chu Qing stopped the escort team. ¡°What happened?¡± Chu Qing motioned to the person next to him, who immediately understood what Chu Qing meant, and turned to take the box with the gift. Chu Qing opened the box, and Ye Chenxi stepped forward to see that there was a night pearl in the box, but it was already broken. ¡°What should I do?¡± Ye Chenxi frowns saying. Chu Qing was silent. His current situation was beyond his expectation. Other things were okay, but Ye Mingzhu this thing is something rare in the world. What can he find instead? instead? Chu Qing suddenly seemed to think of something. He glanced at all around and said to Ye Chenxi: ¡°I have a way.¡± Ye Chenxi¡¯s eyebrows jumped, and he was somewhat skeptical: ¡°What¡¯s the solution? Repair it?¡± Chu Qing raised his eyebrows and said: ¡°You can make up for me to see.¡± While speaking, there is a bit of a joke. Ye Chenxi glared at him angrily, angrily said: ¡°Don¡¯t make trouble, hurry up and say, what can be done to remedy.¡± Chu Qing raised his eyes and looked around, whispering to Ye Chenxi, ¡°Fish eyes are mixed.¡± Ye Chenxi froze, and then frowns saying: ¡°Do you mean to replace it with other similar things?¡± Chu Qing nodded said, ¡°We are looking for something that looks the same and cannot be seen at a glance.¡± Ye Chenxi thumped Chu Qing¡¯s arm angrily and said, ¡°What are you thinking, if this is found, it is a death sentence.¡± ¡°We need to be careful.¡± Chu Qing frowned. ¡°No!¡± Ye Chenxi shook her head firmly, she looked at Chu Qing and said: ¡°If this thing is discovered, it is a death sentence. Not only us two, but the escort team can¡¯t run.¡± Chu Qing¡¯s helpless sighed, spread his hands and said: ¡°Then I have no choice, you can¡¯t let me go to find a real night pearl.¡± Ye Chenxi couldn¡¯t think of a trick either. The two of them silently bowed their heads on the road. Even if the night pearl broke, they still had to visit the emperor of the neighboring country. This time, it seems to be really planted. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1768 The following journey, Chu Qing and Ye Chenxi went extremely uncomfortably. It was not that the road was difficult and difficult, but that their hearts had been worried about the broken night pearl. Although he didn¡¯t want to come to the neighboring country¡¯s land so quickly, Chu Qing and Ye Chenxi looked at the prosperous and bustling market, but their hearts were extremely sad. Chu Qing found an Inn, settled the escort team, and arranged for someone to guard the gifts day and night before returning to the house. Along the way, although not having experienced wind blowing and sun shining, but also suffered all the way, everyone was tired. Ye Chenxi asked Dian Xiao 2 to hit the hot water, took a comfortable bath, and then ordered a bunch of food, called Chu Qing, and the 2 people ate together. Although the matter of Ye Mingzhu has not yet been resolved, both Chu Qing and Ye Chenxi are people with bold temperaments and will not regret the things that have happened. Just as the two were eating, they suddenly came forward and said that the emperor¡¯s will came to meet them. Chu Qing and Ye Chenxi glanced at each other, knowing that they shouldn¡¯t escape, and got up and followed the person who passed the message. Anyway, the road to Qiaotou is naturally straight. Anyway, see you first. ¡°The two of you have struggled all the way, please sit down.¡± The emperor of the neighboring country looks very kind and speaks very politely. It is estimated that he is not a stingy person. Chu Qing thought so in his heart. ¡°I heard that 2 people have great skills and martial arts are strong. It is up to you to escort things. Presumably your Majesty is very relieved.¡± The neighboring emperor said suddenly, and seemed to be very satisfied with Chu Qing and Ye Chenxi. ¡°Your Majesty is awesome.¡± Chu Qing and Ye Chenxi shared the same voice. The emperor of the neighboring country smiled and waved his hands, said: ¡°The two distinguished humility, about the Chu general by the strength of oneself repelled the enemy, has long spread to our country, our country¡¯s 2 surnames and even courtiers admire you to prostrate oneself in admiration. ¡° Chu Qing was somewhat shy and laughed. He had to be praised by others before, and he would not blush. But now, the night pearl is broken, and he has no face to accept the emperor¡¯s praise. Ye Chenxi knows Chu Qing and knows that it is extremely uncomfortable for Chu Qing at this moment. After thinking about it, he is still ready to take the initiative to take up the matter of the night pearl breaking. ¡°Your Majesty.¡± Ye Chenxi froze, turning his head towards towards Chu Qing who suddenly spoke, not knowing what he was going to do. Chu Qing got up and knelt on the ground and said, ¡°Your Majesty, I have something to make clear about Your Majesty, and I hope Your Majesty will be punished.¡± The emperor of the neighboring country was slightly startled, and said, ¡°Why did you ask for punishment as soon as you arrived? Was there something going on?¡± Chu Qing nodded, said: ¡°The present gift from the Chinese emperor to Your Majesty included a night pearl of great value, which was broken due to my negligence.¡± ¡°Broken?¡± The neighboring emperor surprised. Chu Qing nodded, said: ¡°It¡¯s really an accident, I didn¡¯t protect it well, and also asked Your Majesty to guilt me ??and not to hurt others.¡± ¡°You get up and talk first.¡± Chu Qing hesitated, stood up, and looked down at the ground. ¡°What happened suddenly? Is something happening on the way?¡± The neighboring emperor asked, seemingly interested in the sudden incident that Chu Qing said. Chu Qing nodded, told them to avoid the rain in poor villages, and then encountered the riots, and later found that the night pearl was broken, all told the emperor of the neighboring country in detail. After listening to Chu Qing ¡¯s narration, the neighboring emperor was not only lifeless, but praised: ¡°It ¡¯s a hero and a hero, I dare to be a dare, I appreciate you very much.¡± Ye Chenxi heard the words of the emperor of the neighboring country, relaxed. She was really afraid that the emperor of the neighboring country would be furious and asked them a crime of protecting the treasure. Chu Qing looked up at the neighboring emperor and asked, ¡°Doesn¡¯t Your Majesty punish me?¡± The emperor of the neighboring country shook his head with a smile, and said: ¡°If someone like you has the courage to admit mistakes, if I punish you, wouldn¡¯t it be discussed by the 100 surnames.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 1769 It was unexpected for Chu Qing and Ye Chenxi to be favored by neighboring emperors. They knelt down and thanked the neighbors for their enlightenment. The neighboring emperor smiled and waved his hand, and arranged for them to live in the palace. Chu Qing and Ye Chenxi thought that since the neighboring emperor did not cure their sins, it would be fine to live in the palace. On the second day, the emperor of the neighboring country summoned Chu Qing. Chu Qing could see that the emperor of the neighboring country was somewhat unique to him, as if there was something he wanted to ask him, or wanted to ask him for help. ¡°Chu Qing.¡± Chu Qing nodded, respectfully said: ¡°Yes, Your Majesty, please speak straight.¡± The emperor of the neighboring country smiled helplessly and said: ¡°People say you are an omnipresent, omnipotent¡¯s great character. I don¡¯t believe it at first. Although I only got along for a day now, I confirm with them to you the opinion of.¡± Chu Qing smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s all exaggerated by the folk 100 surnames. In fact, I¡¯m not at all what they say is so god.¡± The emperor of the neighboring country smiled for a while, then looked at the multi-colored flowers blooming in the courtyard, and remained silent for a while, saying: ¡°Actually, I came to you today. I want to ask you for help.¡± Chu Qing put away the smile on his face, and said seriously: ¡°Your Majesty is no need to be polite. If you have anything, just say it.¡± The neighboring emperor was sighed and said: ¡°I have a person princess, who has lived in the deep palace for a long time, and my temperament has always been gentle. Although I can¡¯t talk cleverly, I don¡¯t talk nonsense, but ¡­¡± Chu Qing listened quietly, guessing that the neighboring emperor asked him to help with the princess in his mouth. The neighboring emperor was sighed and continued: ¡°Some time ago, the princess had a serious illness. When she woke up, she didn¡¯t know what was going on, and she started talking nonsense.¡± Chu Qing looked at the emperor of the neighboring country and said with some embarrassment: ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened.¡± The emperor of the neighboring country did not seem to hear Chu Qing ¡¯s words, and each minding their own business said: ¡°After that, I searched the world for famous doctors to treat the princess, but to no avail, the princess ¡¯s nonsense became more powerful these days. ¡° Chu Qing was silent, although he had been in contact with many incurable diseases, but he was mentally ill ¡­ he was in contact for the first time. ¡°I really have no other way to find you.¡± The emperor of the neighboring country said embarrassedly. ¡°Your Majesty means ¡­ Want me to come forward to treat the princess?¡± Chu Qing asked with some surprise. ¡°Yes.¡± The nodded of the neighboring emperor without the slightest hesitation said, ¡°I heard that you are proficient in medical skills and can cure any incurable diseases. Therefore, I would like to ask you to treat the princess to see if there is any way to treat it. The princess is cured. ¡° ¡°Your Majesty, to tell you the truth, in fact, my medicine is not too brilliant.¡± Chu Qing blunt said, he didn¡¯t want to do anything he could not do. The emperor of the neighboring country took the head and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, you can try it first, and we will talk about it afterwards.¡± Chu Qing was silent for a while, and said, ¡°Well, then I will try and do my best.¡± ¡°Many thanks Chu Young Master.¡± The emperor of the neighboring country even thanked him, presumably because of the madness of the princess. Chu Qing quickly stooped and said: ¡°Your Majesty is so polite, I will do my best to diagnose and treat the princess.¡± ¡°Good, you¡¯re done.¡± The neighboring emperor nodded and said. Chu Qing¡¯s respected nodded, then said: ¡°Your Majesty, please tell me first about the princess¡¯s illness and the symptoms of the princess¡¯s illness.¡± The emperor of the neighboring country was nodded and said, ¡°This is a long story. You and I go into the house and sit down. I will tell you in detail.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± Chu Qing follows the emperor of the neighboring country to enter the house. In order to treat the princess¡¯s disease, you must first understand the cause and symptoms of the disease, so that the medicine can be prescribed. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1770 After understanding the princess, Chu Qing followed the emperor of the neighboring country to the palace where the princess lived. The place where the princess lives is different. There are so many flowers and grass, but the atmosphere is not very good, and the expressions of the servant girls are tense, like they are worried about something. As soon as he came, Chu Qing followed the emperor of the neighboring country into the house. The girl said that the princess had fallen asleep and had not yet woken up. ¡°The timing is right. If you are awake, you will have to talk nonsense and refuse to be obediently diagnosed.¡± The neighboring emperor nodded and said, then looked towards Chu Qing, said: ¡°Chu Young Master, there will be labor for you to treat the princess . ¡° Chu Qing nodded, followed the maid into the inner room, the bed was lying alone, because of the screen curtain, Chu Qing could not see her face clearly. Chu Qing sits on the stool beside the bed, the girl pulls out the princess¡¯s hand, and Chu Qing replaces the princess. However, judging from the pulse, the princess¡¯s body is not different. While thinking about Chu Qing, the princess suddenly woke up, got up from the bed and yawned, and shouted the name of the maid next to her, saying she was hungry to eat. All around The silent terrifying, the princess found something was wrong, immediately turned her head and saw Chu Qing standing next to it. ¡°Princess.¡± The maid cry out in surprise and quickly stepped forward to block the princess. The princess looked at the maid unclearly and asked, ¡°What are you doing to stop me?¡± ¡°Princess, you just woke up. There are men here. The princess really shouldn¡¯t show up at this moment.¡± The girl explained anxiously. ¡°I¡¯m afraid of something, just a man, I¡¯ve seen more.¡± The princess casually said, then pushed away the mammoth and walked in front of Chu Qing. Chu Qing bowed his head and respectfully said, ¡°Chu Qing has seen the princess.¡± The princess looked at Chu Qing up and down and said, ¡°What is your name Chu Qing?¡± Chu Qing nodded, said: ¡°Yes, my name is Chu Qing.¡± The princess was nodded, glanced at the neighboring emperor, and asked, ¡°Are you here to treat me?¡± Chu Qing nodded said, ¡°Yes, I know a little bit about medical skills. Your Majesty asked me to check and treat the princess.¡± The princess raised her eyebrows and asked, ¡°The result?¡± Chu Qing looked up towards the princess and said, ¡°The princess is in good health and is not sick.¡± The princess looked towards the emperor of the neighboring country, her hands tucked in her waist and said, ¡°Look, I said I am not sick. You must say that I am sick. Do you want to take the opportunity to lock me up and not let me go out.¡± When the neighboring emperor heard the princess¡¯s words, he was anxious and said, ¡°Look, look, talk nonsense again.¡± Chu Qing carefully observed the princess¡¯s every move and found that although her behavior seemed a bit strange, but not at all signs of stupidity. The princess smacked her lips helplessly, walked over to the table and poured a cup of tea, only took a sip, and then said with disgust: ¡°What¡¯s so good about this thing, it¡¯s not as good as Coke.¡± Chu Qing frowned, looking at the princess who was talking to herself, and said with some uncertainty: ¡°Forgiveness is underneath, did the princess just say the word¡± Coke ¡°?¡± The princess turned to look towards Chu Qing, looked him up and down, and found the shock in his eyes, hesitantly said: ¡°Can you know Coke?¡± Chu Qing, finally why understood princess talks nonsense, it turned out that because she is like him, they are not the people here. When the princess saw Chu Qing not answering, she said anxiously: ¡°If you answer me quickly, do you know what Coke is?¡± Chu Qing smiled and said, ¡°You and I are a World person.¡± As soon as this remark came out, the princess understood it instantly and made a wink with Chu Qing, who was nodded as Chu Qing understood. Afterwards, the princess called Chu Qing to the doctor on the basis of medical treatment, and the two of them finally confirmed that they had come through. The princess told Chu Qing that they could go back to the original World. After Chu Qing heard it, his heart suddenly shook, but he still returned to the room to think for himself. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1771 Ye Chenxi can obviously feel that Chu Qing has been absent since returning from the princess, which makes her feel panic. What did the two of them say? Chu Qing, who was on the side, didn¡¯t know Ye Chenxi¡¯s thoughts. He always thought that only he was a cross-person. He knew at once that there were people like him in this World. I wondered whether I should be happy or sad. Especially what she said, can you go back? In the past, Chu Qing had never thought about this problem, and he never thought about how he would choose if he could go back. If he had just come to this World, he might go back without a miss, but now he ca n¡¯t, and here is what he has People who care. With this in mind, Chu Qing¡¯s eyes could not help looking towards Ye Chenxi. His sudden movement made Ye Chenxi stunned, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Chu Qing felt that there was a fire in his heart, and the outer layer of paper could not be wrapped up. He eagerly wanted to tell Ye Chenxi about his affairs, no matter what the result was. ¡°I have something to tell you.¡± Ye Chenxi nodded, his fiery eyes scared her a little, leaving her completely puzzled. Chu Qing deeply exhales one breath saying that he has done a lot of psychological construction. At this moment, he is still a little timid. ¡°This thing I said next is very important. You must not tell others!¡± ¡°Good.¡± Ye Chenxi has never seen Chu Qing speak in this tone, and she pays more attention to what Chu Qing is about to say. ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t belong to you this World.¡± you guys? this World? Does not belong? What does he mean? Ye Chenxi frowned deeply. ¡°My soul doesn¡¯t belong to you this World, I came across from another World. To be honest, when I first came to this World eyes opened, I suspected that I was still dreaming and I hadn¡¯t awoke, but the reality Tell me, all this is true. ¡° Ye Chenxi has not spoken for a long time, ¡°Why?¡± Chu Qing was shocked. ¡°Why don¡¯t you keep hiding, but choose to tell me?¡± ¡°She just told me to go there, actually telling me that she found a way back.¡± Ye Chenxi only felt that her heartbeat missed a beat, she pretended to be calm, ¡°What about you? What do you think? Do you want to go back with her or ¡­ stay?¡± Chu Qing has been silent, in fact, he did not think well. Chu Qing ¡¯s long silence not only made Ye Chenxi feel panic, but also made her feel scared. She was afraid that Chu Qing would choose to go back, so when he said whether he wanted to go back, he paused a little, but if he was really Chose to go back, what should she do? She did not dare to think down. On the one hand, she wanted to respect his choice. On the other hand, she selfishly wanted him to stay for herself. Her reason told her that she could not be so selfish, but emotionally felt that this was normal. Or ¡­ just bite your teeth to keep him? Even if you ca n¡¯t succeed, you ¡¯ll have to work hard at least, and you wo n¡¯t regret it later. ¡°You ¡­ can you think about staying?¡± Ye Chenxi pondered, ¡°I hope you can stay. Actually, it¡¯s pretty good here, right? Have you gotten familiar with it, and finally made a little change here?¡± , Do you have to give up just a little bit? ¡° Chu Qing is still silent. ¡°Can you stay for me? I hope you can stay.¡± Ye Chenxi said, she was no longer able to hold back at this time, but after that, she spoke again, ¡°Of course, it is up to you to decide whether to go or stay. No matter what you choose, I respect you. ¡° ¡°I think about it.¡± Chu Qing finally opened his mouth, forgiving him for not being able to give the answer so quickly, but it was enough for Ye Chenxi, she was nodded. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1772 Since Chu Qing confessed last time, they have never discussed this matter again. Ye Chenxi feels that he will tell her if he makes a decision and will never leave without permission, so she can rest assured. It¡¯s just that these Heavenly Princess frequently find Chu Qing, which makes her very uncomfortable. ¡°Did he come back?¡± Ye Chenxi didn¡¯t know how many times he asked the next person this question, but he got no answer every time. What are they doing every day? What exactly needs every day to discuss? is it possible that ¡­ are they discussing the return to the original World? Or is she persuading him? But she did n¡¯t dare to ask, 10000 if the result was really what she thought? ¡°He is back.¡± Ye Chenxi¡¯s thoughts were interrupted by the words around her. She was overjoyed and stood up to see another protagonist beside Chu Qing. Seeing Ye Chenxi¡¯s doubts, Chu Qing took the initiative to say, ¡°I have something to discuss with the princess. I¡¯m afraid you will come back first and we will be fine soon.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll make a pot of tea.¡± When Ye Chenxi came over with tea, she could see the shyness of the princess from afar, her hands tightened involuntarily, as if she understood something. She passed on quietly, pretending that nothing had happened, and the princess¡¯s voice came to an abrupt halt when she came, which made Ye Chenxi more firm in her thoughts, and the princess fell in love with Chu Qing. Only people who like someone will find him frequently, and only people who like someone will show this look. It ¡¯s probably every woman ¡¯s instinct to be jealous, and even she is no exception. Ye Chenxi feels that she is getting more and more unhappy to see the princess. She has occupied Chu Qing for such a long time, and she does n¡¯t know how long this situation will last. Sit back and wait. Ye Chenxi left the tea immediately at not all after leaving, but stayed not far away. She did n¡¯t leave to make the princess very dissatisfied. She did n¡¯t know that Chu Qing had confessed everything to Ye Chenxi, so she thought that Ye Chenxi stayed here to make her uncomfortable, so she started to place an Expulsion Order, ¡°Ye Young Lady, we are going to talk about things, can you please leave for a while? ¡° Ye Chenxi didn¡¯t move. ¡°You talk about you. I¡¯m so far away from you. Let me talk about whether I can hear it. I¡¯m totally not interested in what you¡¯re talking about. I don¡¯t even bother to listen. You can speak with confidence.¡± Chu Qing was keenly aware of something, but he couldn¡¯t tell. The princess gave up communicating directly with Ye Chenxi and turned her head to Chu Qing. Her eyes signalled him to find a way. After all, the less people know this, the better. Chu Qing knew very well that if he was helping the princess at this time, Ye Chenxi¡¯s attitude would be even more wrong, so he looked towards the princess, ¡°We talked about today too, it¡¯s not too early, you are a girl¡¯s house, Although someone followed, it was always unsafe, so let ¡¯s go back earlier, and we will talk about other things later, so we are not in a hurry anyway. ¡° The princess was not happy, but obediently followed the words of Chu Qing. She now counts on Chu Qing to help her go back. If she offends, she may not be able to go back in her life. She is not stupid and knows how to choose. 2 people went out together, Ye Chenxi did not listen to what they said, so it was a mess, should Chu Qing want to take the princess somewhere else? She followed along. Fortunately, Chu Qing only stopped at the door and stopped, and Ye Chenxi stepped forward, ¡°Is the Princess going now? Welcome to come again next time.¡± Chu Qing listened to this, but she knew what was wrong with Ye Chenxi. Although her attitude was not very good before, it was definitely not as good as it is now, with no respect at all. 2 people returned to their original place. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1773 ¡°what happened to you?¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Ye Chenxi was a little ignorant, what happened to her? ¡°You seem to be a little unhappy and have no respect for the princess.¡± Chu Qing stared at her closely, the past few days was always away from her, he did not know exactly what happened to her, he only knew a rough idea . ¡°What ¡­ what are you doing with the princess recently?¡± After thinking for a while, Ye Chenxi decided to say it, and she guessed here alone that there was no result. ¡°We are discussing something.¡± ¡°Then are you going back?¡± Ye Chenxi shuddered, not daring to face his next words. Chu Qing looked at her for a moment, and then he suddenly reacted. She was so anxious that she was worried that she would leave. Although he did discuss with the princess the past few days, he didn¡¯t think of going back. He smiled, ¡°So you are worried that I will go back and then don¡¯t want you, you can rest assured,¡± he looked at Ye Chenxi¡¯s eyes seriously, ¡°I won¡¯t go, I won¡¯t say anything else, just because you, me Only decided to stay. ¡° ¡°What do you mean?¡± Ye Chenxi felt that he had misheard, how could Chu Qing say these words, how could he give up and return to the original World for her? ¡°Meaning, I like you, so I am willing to stay for you, I don¡¯t regret it.¡± Chu Qing repeated it again, but he was a little nervous. He said it so clearly, what about Ye Chenxi? What did she think? Will she agree or refuse? ¡°What a coincidence,¡± Ye Chenxi bent his lips, ¡°I like you too.¡± A huge sense of surprise hit Chu Qing¡¯s heart. He opened his hands and hugged Ye Chenxi, her small group, hugged in his arms was very satisfying. But after a while, Ye Chenxi pushed him away, miraculously serious, ¡°Does that princess like you?¡± She admitted that she was still jealous. ¡°How could it be? I have a serious relationship with her.¡± Chu Qing wondered, how could Ye Chenxi think so? Their two exchanges from start to finish are normal? ¡°Well, I thought about it more.¡± Ye Chenxi also felt a little impossible. The next day, the princess came to find Chu Qing again, ¡°Have you decided? Stay or leave?¡± ¡°stay.¡± The princess smiled, ¡°Can you help me go back? I¡¯m still not used to it. I still want to go back to the original World and find those people before.¡± Chu Qing can understand the princess completely. She is unconcerned here. Unlike finding her loved one, and not as free as she is, she can tolerate these rules, but it does not mean that she can get used to them. ¡°Is it okay? I¡¯m begging you. I really don¡¯t want to stay here anymore. I¡¯m not used to it at all. Can you see me helping us in the same world?¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll help you go back.¡± ¡°Thank you, I will definitely repay you in the future, then I will go back first, and the details will wait for us when the time comes to discuss it.¡± The princess thanked Chu Qing wholeheartedly, but they both knew in their hearts that they would repay this Things are impossible. As long as they succeed, they will be in 2 worlds, and communication will be difficult. They may not even remember each other after going back. After the princess left, Chu Qing took the initiative to confess to Ye Chenxi what they had said, so that she would n¡¯t be thinking about it again and again, although it was cute, ¡°I decided to help her back to the original World.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯m understood.¡± Ye Chenxi replied calmly on the surface, but couldn¡¯t bear to laugh in her heart, Chu Qing said voluntarily, she didn¡¯t need to guess by herself, she instantly felt a sense of being valued by others. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1774 ¡°She went to Chu Qing again?¡± In the reports to the emperor these days, a person was frequently mentioned, Chu Qing and the princess had been staying with Chu Qing for the past few days. He knew that there was not much Worried, but today the ministers in the court said that the princess was not too young. It was time for him to find an excellent man to marry, and he only thought about it. In all fairness, Chu Qing is actually quite good, with a good identity and good abilities. If he can be a Prince Consort of a princess, then their country is equivalent to an extra capable officer, and their status will also increase. ¡°You call Chu Qing.¡± The more the emperor wanted to be satisfied with Chu Qing, the more he remembered something, ¡°Call Ye Chenxi together.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The subordinate called Chu Qing 2 in the name of the emperor wanting to discuss important matters with him. Isn¡¯t it important? It is related to the future of the country and the future of the princess. As for why it is called Ye Chenxi, he does not understand. After Chu Qing came over, the emperor kept talking happily, first he said something, and then slowly entered the topic, ¡°Chu Qing, what do you think of the princess?¡± ? ? ? The emperor¡¯s question seems to be a bit wrong, what is he trying to do? ¡°People are very good.¡± Chu Qing is neither humble nor hyperactive. ¡°Since you think she is pretty good, do you intend to be her Prince Consort? As long as you do her Prince Consort, I can assure you that you will get the glory and wealth of Supreme, and you do n¡¯t need to live for life. Worried. ¡°The emperor knew that Chu Qing was perfunctory, but he had sat in this position for so many years, would he mind this? ¡°Emperor, Cao Min feels that this is not appropriate. The princess should marry someone who is right in the door instead of marrying someone who has my own heart. And Cao Min feels that life is still more happiness for him.¡± ¡°Do you have a heart? Who is it?¡± Although the emperor didn¡¯t mind Chu Qing¡¯s perfunctory, he could not allow anyone to reject him so directly. Where did his face go? Ye Chenxi, who had been standing beside him for a while, said, ¡°Emperor, you don¡¯t know, Chu Qing and I have a marriage contract, and the person he belongs to is also me. We live well and don¡¯t need other people. , I think the emperor is not willing to let the princess be wronged? ¡°The emperor even robbed her man in front of her? Really when she doesn¡¯t exist? The emperor¡¯s face is very ugly, Ye Chenxi just said that he and the princess to have no shame, but the emperor of a country was so humiliated, could it be passed on? At this moment of tension, the princess arrive slowly, she pretended not to see the dignity of the atmosphere, and ran to coquettish with the emperor, ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you calling me?¡± The emperor¡¯s face softened slightly, and hearing this stared in the direction of Chu Qing and Ye Chenxi. ¡°Imperial Father originally wanted to find a Prince Consort for you. No, just here, you are here. ¡°He didn¡¯t mention what he just refused. Everything naturally happened the same as never happened.¡± A shy expression flashed on the princess¡¯ face, ¡°But I¡¯m still young, I don¡¯t want to marry someone so quickly, I want to spend more time with the Imperial Father.¡± ¡°But the daughter is going to marry even if he can¡¯t bear the Imperial Father anymore. What do you think of Chu Qing? The Imperial Father thinks he is good and worthy of you.¡± The emperor was still not stubborn, as long as the princess nodded, he Even if tied, Chu Qing should marry the princess. Ye Chenxi looked cold. The emperor was too to have no shame. Didn¡¯t she obviously refuse it just now? Also pretend that nothing has happened. She just wanted to speak, but Chu Qing caught her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, let her handle it, she¡¯s decent. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1775 I saw the princess thought about it ¡°seriously,¡± ¡°But didn¡¯t Chu Qing have a marriage contract? Wouldn¡¯t I be so good?¡± The emperor was happy, it seemed that he did n¡¯t have this idea alone, but his daughter also had this idea, but it was because of his face, sorry said, ¡°It ¡¯s okay, as long as you want, Imperial Father is the master for you. It ¡¯s just what you really think inside. ¡° ¡°But ¡­¡± The princess hesitated, and she glanced in the direction of Chu Qing, with a hint in her eyes, but she turned her back to the emperor, and he saw nothing, ¡°Even if I promised, Chu Qing would not Promise, after all, he likes Ye Chenxi so much. ¡° Chu Qing received the message conveyed in her eyes. She asked them to cooperate with her. At present, it seems that cooperation with her is the simplest solution and the most safe solution. She is quite reliable. ¡°Dare he agree!¡± The emperor found a little dignity and shouted that he is now in charge of this country, and everything is up to him. Even if he does not agree, he can use the compulsive method, anyway, others do not know the truth. , What version of when the time comes is not the final word? ¡°Well, if Chu Qing can tell him that he loves me in the presence of everyone and is willing to take care of me forever, I will marry him. On the contrary, if he and Ye Chenxi make a vow in the presence of everyone, I will reconsider This matter, ¡°said the princess. She knew that Chu Qing would definitely choose Ye Chenxi, so she was not worried at all. The emperor promised that although Chu Qing had explicitly rejected him just now, but now in front of so many people, he certainly would not dare to make him faceless with the princess, so he will definitely choose the princess. After all, as long as he has a brain, he knows that he should not be offended. Chu Qing was silent for a while, and looked at Ye Chenxi seriously, ¡°From the moment I met you, I felt that I was none other than you. I will definitely come without a slightest hesitation to protect you when you are in danger. I will always follow you until I ca n¡¯t follow anymore. ¡° ¡°I¡¯ve never thought about it before, and I will like someone so much one day, so you can¡¯t let me down with 10000000, I will rely on you for life, and will not let go.¡± Ye Chenxi responded. The emperor was almost mad at myocardial infarction, didnt expect them 2 to be so bold! This is all right, the face has been lost, and it is spread out that I might be joked! ¡°Imperial Father, you also saw that Chu Qing did not want to marry me at all. What¡¯s the point of our entanglement? It¡¯s better to choose a good man. They look like this. The daughter will not be happy even if he marries in the past. The princess¡¯s eyes quickly flashed a conspiratorial smile, and the emperor, immersed in anger, not at all saw it. ¡°Did you be bullied like this?¡± The emperor made trouble in the name of the princess. He must give these two people a color! Let them know whose territory this is. ¡°But is it the Imperial Father you promised? It is the request you promised. We must be credit-oriented, and we should not regret if we want to repent. If this is passed on to let others see us, so Imperial Father, we still turn this page directly Article. ¡° Princess Paused, ¡°And the Imperial Father daughter really doesn¡¯t like Chu Qing, what good is he, and is worth your daughter to like? There are more outstanding people than him, why hang on this tree?¡± The emperor was a little shaken by what the princess said, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s not choose him. Later, Imperial Father will look for you better.¡± But what he said was so different in his mind, he really didn¡¯t believe it He can¡¯t cure Chu Qing¡¯s crime. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1776 Hearing the news of Chu Qing ¡¯s refusal to marry, the emperor was furious, thinking that his daughter was not worthy of him, plus the princess ¡¯s intentional obstruction, and felt that his face was completely lost. Flex. ¡°Come here! Come here! Tie Chu Qing 2 people to me!¡± I saw his big hand waving, the copy on the table was swept to the ground, and the ministers next to it were shiver coldly, and no one dared to speak out. Chu Qing was shocked. It seemed that the emperor was about to come hard. He was secretly tied up on the surface, but he was thinking about countermeasures. Ye Chenxi next to him was not saved from the devil¡¯s claws and was tied together. In fact, depending on their strength, this little trick simply cannot help them, but this is about the friendship between the two countries, Ye Chenxi did not dare to do anything. The princess looked at her, and she was even more anxious. If Chu Qing died, how would she go back to modern times? She stopped the emperor at once, crying for weeping beauty. ¡°Royal Father! Royal Father! No! I believe that the two of them really love each other. Don¡¯t do this!¡± The emperor was so angry that he watched his daughter crying for this man and woman, and it was even more uncomfortable in his heart. As he pulled up the princess, he gave orders. ¡°Master, ask immediately!¡± Seeing that the soldier with the weapon came up and prepared to subdue Chu Qing 2 people, Chu Qing secretly charged and gave Ye Chenxi a secret signal. Ye Chenxi received the signal tacitly. Before the soldiers touched the two of them, the two of them jumped their hands together and jumped off the rope. They pulled out of the gate with their hands on their toes. The starry sky outside was brilliant. Chu Qing looked at the sky and suddenly stopped. Ye Chenxi has some doubts. Now is the time to flee. How did the 100000 emergency Chu Qing stop? ¡°Chu Qing!¡± ¡°Chenxi, look at the sky!¡± That is, seven stars join as a string of pearls! Ye Chenxi¡¯s heart was shocked, but this is a spectacle once in a thousand years! She tilted her head to look at Chu Qing, and Chu Qing had another calculation in mind. ¡°Chen Xi, hold on for a while, and I will come when I go!¡± Chu Qing said, and walked at a light pace. Ye Chenxi watched the soldiers chasing behind her, gritted her teeth and ran away. Although she didn¡¯t know what Chu Qing was going to do, she also had to buy him time! Chu Qing thought of what the princess said to herself as she walked. She said that when seven stars join as a string of pearls, you can travel back to modern times and return to your original life! As a fellow in the foreign world, Chu Qing couldn¡¯t help but feel soft, he wanted to help the princess leave here! A large number of troops went to chase Ye Chenxi. Chu Qing opened the gate of the palace and the princess was sitting on the ground. He hugged her and took the breeze to a clearing. The princess wanted to scream in horror, but she couldn¡¯t help but see Chu Qing, Chu Qing covered her mouth and pointed to the stars in the sky, ¡°Don¡¯t say anything! I will take you home!¡± Seeing all around no one, Chu Qing put the princess down. The princess stood under the 7 stars and laid a luck on his own luck. Chu Qing looked closely and found that this method is Big Dipper Array! ¡°Big Brother Chu, thank you!¡± The princess stood in the Formation, and the 7 sons on the ground were connected to the 7 stars in the sky and assembled into a huge array. The princess was tightly wrapped inside, and Chu Qing¡¯s eyes were pierced by the light. Swell. Looking at the princess¡¯s painful appearance, Chu Qing¡¯s palm was secretly exerted, ready to help her, and when the princess¡¯s body suddenly rose slowly, Chu Qing moved towards her and shouted, ¡°When you go back, you must take care of yourself!¡± Chu Qing launched with a palm, and saw the princess flying towards the sky, the array lost its color instantly, and only the dust was flying. Chu Qing was wrapped in it and he could not see things clearly, but he was also secretly happy, and he did be a good deed! (End of this chapter) Chapter 1777 Before Chu Qing was happy, seven stars joined as a string of pearls in the sky suddenly shuffled the sequence, as if there was a big hand pinching their connection. Between the trance and thunderstorm, the thunder was amazing, and the pouring rain poured down. Chu Qing only saw his own body, and a body fell heavily. The body seemed to be scorched by thunder, and he could not see the original appearance. . ¡°Princess, princess!¡± Chu Qing couldn¡¯t help calling out loudly, but he didn¡¯t see any signs of life in the princess. He reached out to explore the pulse, only to find a glimmer of survival. Looking at the princess¡¯s scorched body, Chu Qing took her to the palace a little bit unbearably. After all, he didn¡¯t have time to take care of her. Returning to the palace to cultivate was her best choice. Silently put the princess on the bed, but she took her hand and refused to let go. Now the princess looks a little embarrassed, Chu Qing is soft again. He sat at the bed and couldn¡¯t bear to sigh. It¡¯s risky to go back to modern times. The princess is now responsible for what he is. ¡°Princess, you should cultivate well. Chu Qing and you don¡¯t have a good time. Everyone is a fellow of the same path. If there is anything you need to help in the future, just open your mouth. I can do everything Chu Qing can do!¡± At the end of the conversation, Chu Qing was about to pull the princess¡¯s hand away to find Ye Chenxi. Although she believed her strength, she didn¡¯t know where she was now and what happened. The princess suddenly opened her eyes, and the light seemed particularly dazzling in the dark. ¡°Big Brother Chu! Big Brother Chu! I saw the 7-star fairy!¡± The princess¡¯s tone was very cheerful, but Chu Qing was interested in the 7-star fairy in her words. ¡°What are you talking about? 7 Star Fairy? Tell me quickly!¡± According to the princess, she was well in the array. Suddenly she felt that a pair of big hands had carried her into a different world. An old man with a pair of moustache claimed to be a 7-star fairy and told her that she could only pass her level Go back to modern times. At this time, Ye Chenxi also returned to the Imperial Palace. ¡°Morning, how are you hurt?¡± ¡°No! I don¡¯t know what my strength is, a trifling army nothing difficult, but you, hmph!¡± Ye Chenxi looked at Chu Qing and the princess sitting face-to-face and couldn¡¯t help but feel jealous. Chu Qing pretends to be laughed, the princess is still very pitiful, watching Ye Chenxi also came, and began to beg Chu Qing and Ye Chenxi 2 people to help themselves to see the 7 Star Fairy. ¡°Big Brother Chu, Ye elder sister, I beg you to help me visit His-Senior! I am a princess, I am too tightly watched every day, simply cannot go out, you are so good, please come on Please help me! ¡° Ye Chenxi is confused, she has never heard of the 7 Star Fairy, but she has nothing to say when she looks at Chu Qing with interest. Chu Qing is still a little emotional. If this princess can find a way to go back to modern times, she will have a chance to help others and help herself. Why not? ¡°Okay, the princess is busy, I will help Chu Qing. You can tell me carefully where the 7-star fairy lives and what they look like!¡± ¡°This residence is flying on the island of Celestial Immortal ¡­¡± The princess told Chu Qing and Ye Chenxi of these with her own memory. After accepting the princess¡¯s thanks, the two rushed to the 2-star fairy¡¯s residence overnight. The hardship during this period was that I couldn¡¯t speak. It was just a climb of mountain of swords or plunge into a sea of ??fire. Ye Chenxi unable to bear vomiting, and Chu Qing was a little tired. ¡°Chu Qing, look!¡± Chu Qing looked in the direction of Ye Chenxi¡¯s finger, and a Taoyuan Immortal Realm was placed in front of their eyes, Ye Chenxi unable to bear¡¯s mouth, ¡°I can¡¯t think of such a wonderful place in this world!¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 1778 The first thing to look at is the stone gate, with flowers, trees and trees dotted beside it, which makes the stone gate very tall Chu Qing 2 stood in front of the stone gate, shouted in moved towards, but seemed empty, and only the voice of a child sounded lazily. ¡°Don¡¯t yell, don¡¯t yell, sir doesn¡¯t see anyone today, this stone gate, won¡¯t open today!¡± There was also the sound of eating with the voice. Chu Qing unable to bear frowned, Ye Chenxi comforted him when he saw him, ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay, people are also fairies anyway, it¡¯s okay not to see people easily.¡± Chu Qing shrugged, ¡°If we can¡¯t get in this door, how can we visit the fairy?¡± I saw that Ye Chenxi didn¡¯t know where to get a piece of sugar, but Chu Qing took it away. ¡°Chu Qing, what are you doing, you want to eat me here, don¡¯t grab others!¡± Ye Chenxi looked puzzled. I saw Chu Qing walking into the stone gate with sugar cubes, using Inner in the crack Strength let the sweetness of the sugar cubes float inside, and the children inside it tickled! ¡°What are you guys! This taste is much better than the fruit! Tell me quickly, I will let Senior Brother bring me from the bottom of the mountain someday!¡± Chu Qing smiled secretly, knowing that children can¡¯t stop this set. ¡°Little Brother, you open the door for us, we will give you this candy!¡± ¡°This¡­¡­¡± ¡°What are you waiting for, you¡¯ll be in my stomach in a few moments, don¡¯t open the door yet!¡± Ye Chenxi also laughed and fanned the flames, unable to bear praised Chu Qing really has a set! Only when the door rumbling opened, a child who came to their waist came out. Chu Qing passed the candy and pulled Ye Chenxi to run inside. When the child turned around, the two people had long disappeared. . Sitting in the main room, two people waited for hair, but no one saw them. ¡°Chu Qing, did you say that these 7-star immortals hung us on purpose, but there was no one in the big yard, how could it be like this!¡± Ye Chenxi said with displeasure all over his face. Chu Qing is also a bit strange, since he has given the dream to the princess to come to him, how can he disappear behind closed doors? A little time passed, watching the dark sky, 2 people left the cave and lived outside, but they were still guarding the door, and they were at the door early 2nd day. ¡°Chu Qing, do you say we can go in today? I don¡¯t have any extra sugar.¡± Chu Qing said with a smile: Today, it will open the door for us! As expected, the door was already open for them, and the two entered the house and continued to sit still. Ye Chenxi is a little annoyed. This is the same plot as yesterday, isn¡¯t it the same result! Chu Qing observed that there was a little difference on the tabletop, and there was one more game. ¡°Chenxi, look, I said there will be a difference!¡± Chu Qing and Ye Chenxi sat on the side of Chess 2 face to face. A white light flashed and the two entered the chess array. Ye Chenxi was surprised, and only heard Chu Qing say, ¡°The fairy has its own merits. Maybe we will untie this chess game. Will the 7-star fairy come naturally?¡± 2 players can solve the game intently. After nearly half a day, Chu Qing dropped the last piece. 2 talents were sent back from this chess array, but the chess array was solved. Where is the 7-star fairy? 2 people lifted their feet and walked out of the house, but they were sent back to the gate of stone gate, and there was an old man ¡¯s laughter, ¡°hahaha, this chess array you have solved, but see the old man, you are afraid Not enough! ¡° ¡°How did he do this!¡± Ye Chenxi frowned, unable to bear grumbled. Chu Qing looked at the stone gate and couldn¡¯t help but fall into contemplation, ¡°Chenxi, have you heard of the story of 3 Gu Maolu?¡± Chu Qing told Ye Chenxi what happened, and 2 people understood that the 7-star fairy might want their sincerity. If the sincerity is not enough, people naturally cannot see it. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s take a break today, and then bother tomorrow.¡± ¡°But what if it doesn¡¯t work?¡± ¡°Then go every day, there will always be a result!¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 1779 Chu Qing and Ye Chenxi have never given up, but the attitude of the 7 Star Fairy towards them has not changed, and he does not want to see them either. Chu Qing and Ye Chenxi waited for a long time at the place where the 7 Star Fairy lived, and thought of many ways, but the 7 Star Fairy didn¡¯t want to see them both. At this time, the 7-star fairy¡¯s recipe came out, and he said, ¡°Hurry up, my Master will not see you. The more you are, the less my Master will see you.¡± Chu Qing and Ye Chenxi said, ¡°You will let your Master come out to see us. We are in a hurry to ask His-Senior. Please ask you to speak to His-Senior.¡± The disciples of the 7 Star Fairy walked into the cave and said to him, ¡°Master, I have let the two of them go away quickly, but they did not listen and insisted that there is something urgent to ask you.¡± 7 Xing Xianren said, ¡°Don¡¯t care about them, they will stay as long as they are willing to stay outside. Anyway, don¡¯t let them come in to see me, just look at them.¡± Chu Qing and Ye Chenxi had been waiting outside for a long time, and they said to each other, ¡°This is not a problem, just find a way to go in and see him, otherwise it will come in vain.¡± Then Chu Qing said, ¡°It¡¯s really impossible for both of us to rush in. Anyway, we are strong and strong, not afraid of his little discipline, at worst tied his discipline to threaten him.¡± Ye Chenxi said, ¡°No, if he rushes in, he won¡¯t see us much even if he sees him, but you can try to tie his discipline.¡± At this time, Chu Qing flashed directly in front of the 7-star fairy disciples using teleported magic, stunned him, and then tied him up and returned to Ye Chenxi. The two of them shouted: 7 Star Fairy, come out quickly, your discipline is in your hands, and if you do n¡¯t come out again, I will scrap him. ¡° 7 Xing Xianren listened, stunned Chu Qing and Ye Chenxi directly with spell, and then brought his discipline into it, and set up a protective shield at the entrance of the cave. Ten minutes later, Chu Qing and Ye Chenxi woke up, and they thought: How could this happen, where did the 7-star fairy¡¯s discipline go, and how can we all lie here. 7 Xing Xianren said, ¡°What do you two think of me, don¡¯t you know my mana is above you, and you risk taking my discipline? It¡¯s really overestimate one¡¯s capabilities.¡± Then he said, ¡°As long as you break the protective shield I set up, I will come out to meet you, but I advise you to give up, just because you two spell, and want to break my protective shield, that is impossible.¡± ¡°I will only give you an hour. After an hour, he will not be broken, and you will leave, and don¡¯t think of approaching my hole in the future.¡± 7 Star Fairy said. Chu Qing and Ye Chenxi used a variety of magic, and did not break this protective shield, but they did not give up at all, but continued to try. At this moment, Chu Qing and Ye Chenxi used their own killing move together, and finally, the two of them broke the protective shield, and they were very happy. 7 The Star Fairy did not at all gossip, he came out and asked them what was the matter with them. They said, ¡°Our principal traveled to the original World, and he asked us both to ask you for Senior, and others told you how we can make it back to the original World.¡± 7 Xing Xianren said, ¡°It turns out that this is so difficult. It is difficult for most people to pass through, and the time should match the weather.¡± Chu Qing said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, as long as you tell us, we will do it. No matter how difficult it is, we must help the princess to go back to the original World.¡± 7 Xing Xianren said, ¡°Only when seven stars join as a string of pearls cover the moon, can the jade-shaped vessels face the southeast corner of the moon, and the gold-shaped vessels face the northwest corner of Japan. Chu Qing said to Ye Chenxi ¡°Answer me, okay, we are understood, thank you 7 Star Fairy, we will go back to Imperial Palace and tell the princess now.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 1780 Chu Qing, Ye Chenxi, and 7 Star Fairy were farewell. When I really wanted to go back with this news, the 7 Star Fairy invited them to the cave. 7 The star fairy said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you two go back to the original World with the princess, so that you can still meet each other in the future.¡± Chu Qing looked at Ye Chenxi and said, ¡°I have someone in my heart.¡± He must have thought that Ye Chenxi could stay here with him because he liked Ye Chenxi. Chu Qing said, ¡°I like someone here. I want to stay here. I don¡¯t know what she thinks. I hope he can stay with me.¡± 7 Xing Xianren said, ¡°I hope you still go back to the original World with the princess. There is nothing good here. You know more people in the original World.¡± In fact, Chu Qing was suggesting that Ye Chenxi would let him stay here with him, but he didn¡¯t know what Ye Chenxi thought, so he didn¡¯t directly say that the person in his heart was Ye Chenxi. Just to ask, Chu Qing and Ye Chenxi returned to the place where the princess lived. The two of them saw the princess and said to the princess, ¡°We met the 7-star fairy, and he also told me how to travel back to the original World.¡± However, he said that this is difficult to achieve, and it can be completed only by combining time, weather, and things, so we have to wait until seven stars join as a string of pearls. In the northwest corner, hand-held wooden beads can be successfully accomplished. The princess said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, we can wait. You will always come this day. It¡¯s you guys. Will you come back to the original World with me?¡± Chu Qing said, ¡°I listen to Ye Chenxi, because I fall in love with her, and I will follow her all the time, even if she doesn¡¯t love me, so I will follow wherever she goes.¡± Ye Chenxi was very pleased and said, ¡°Why did you tell this fact so late? Do you know that I also fell in love with you?¡± The princess listened to the two of them and said, ¡°Now that you have all told the facts, whether you are going to stay with you or not, I still hope you two will go back with me, and development there is also very good.¡± At this moment, a light suddenly appeared in the sky, and then thunder and thunder, and then the dark clouds covered the moon. They knew that it was time to go back. They three respectively made jade-shaped utensils, gold-shaped utensils, and Kaiguang wooden beads Utensils are well arranged. When they put everything in place, suddenly a wave of ripples appeared in the middle of the open space, and then slowly expanded. Then they made the magic. Suddenly, a Transmission Gate appeared, and the princess went in. She asked them both again in the Transmission Gate, if she wanted to go back with her. ¡° Both of them looked at each other as if they wanted to stop each other. The princess said, ¡°Hurry up and decide, there¡¯s no time to wait. When the magic fails, I¡¯m too late to regret it. Hurry up.¡± Chu Qing said, ¡°Let¡¯s go back with the princess.¡± Ye Chenxi said, ¡°I listen to you, go back.¡± In this way, they returned to the original World. Chu Qing and Ye Chenxi say goodbye to the 7-star immortals, and are ready to return to the Imperial Palace to find the princess, but the two men were stopped by the guard at the gate of the Imperial Palace. ! ¡° (End of this chapter) Chapter 1781 ¡°Waiting Big Brother Wei, we are the guests of Her Highness the Princess, but they are not casual people, let us go in quickly, we still have an urgent matter to report to Her Highness the Princess!¡± Chu Qing walked in front of the guard, Call them brothers and brothers, and want to get to know each other well and let them in. ¡°There is no order to enter, no entry!¡± For Chu Qing¡¯s suit, the guards seem not to eat this suit, but still with a cold face, said seriously. Chu Qing looked at these guards with a single tendon, and it seemed that it made no sense, and he couldn¡¯t break through, waiting for another way to think about it. Chu Qing was so stunned that he made a jealous look at side Ye Chenxi. Ye Chenxi looked at Chu Qing and knew what he was thinking. This kid had a bad stomach! ¡°Oh ~¡± Ye Chenxi suddenly shouted, leaning against the wall, covering his stomach with both hands, feeling very uncomfortable. Chu Qing also shouted: ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, Dawn, don¡¯t scare me, did you get hurt!¡± He hurried to support Ye Chenxi and said to the guards: ¡°Waiting Big Brother Wei, you see, my friend is a little bit Uncomfortable, please let us in, so that the doctor can see it! ¡° ¡°Ah ~ Chu Qing, I¡¯m so uncomfortable ~ Attend Big Brother Wei, let us go in!¡± Ye Chenxi I looked so pitiful, the guards couldn¡¯t help but feel a little reluctant, but they couldn¡¯t resist the order, they had to be honest Say to them: ¡°Two people, it¡¯s not that we won¡¯t let you in. It¡¯s really the emperor has orders, and two people are not allowed to enter the palace. Against the orders, we will be dead!¡± Looking at it like this, the emperor of this neighboring country is afraid that his breath hasn¡¯t disappeared yet, Chu Qing whispered: ¡°didn¡¯t expect this broken emperor is so sweet!¡± At this time, a female ambassador came over and said to the guards: ¡°I came by the order of the princess, please invite these 2 nobles into the palace, this is the token of the Holy, can you let it go!¡± The guards immediately bowed in awe as they saw, ¡°That¡¯s natural, please two!¡± It seems that the princess had long expected that the emperor of the neighboring country would deliberately make trouble for them, so she arranged for the female emissaries to wait here before the two of them could enter the palace smoothly. The female ambassador led Chu Qing and Ye Chenxi all the way to the princess¡¯s palace. After the two men were sent to the princess, they consciously closed the door and retreated, and now the whole house is left with their three people. Seeing Chu Qing coming back, the princess immediately came to ask: ¡°How are you, have you found the 7-star fairy, have you found a way to go back!¡± Chu Qing said to the princess: ¡°If you want to go back, you must borrow spiritual energy of Heaven and Earth when the full moon is at its highest and converge it with the moonlight to pass through, but this time is extremely short, and it will also It consumes a lot of spirit strength, so you can only succeed and not fail. Just 3 days later is the night of the full moon, and you can be sent back at that time! ¡° When the princess heard that she could finally go home, she kept Chu Qing excitedly, ¡°Thank you, I can finally go home!¡± Side Ye Chenxi saw this scene and couldn¡¯t help but feel jealous! 3 days later, the full moon night. Chu Qing meditates in the moonlight and gathers spiritual energy of Heaven and Earth around himself. ¡°It is now!¡± Chu Qing gathers the spirit strength of his surroundings in the palm of his hand to the full moon towards the sky. At this time, a beam of light shoots from under the moon. , ¡°Princess, hurry, I can¡¯t hold on for long!¡± The princess jumped towards the beam of light. After a while of white light, the princess fell to the ground, but Chu Qing heard someone say to him, ¡°Chu Qing, thank you very much!¡± Chu Qing smiled towards the full moon in the sky, ¡°Let¡¯s live in the original World!¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 1782 ¡°Why is the princess fainting? Isn¡¯t you taking care of me?¡± The neighboring emperor was angry at a group of slaves, looking at Chu Qing and Ye Chenxi slightly with killing intent. ¡°Princess Bingsheng, the princess is just thinking too much. In addition to the hot weather these days, I can¡¯t sleep at night, and I fainted because I couldn¡¯t eat enough. It¡¯s not a big deal. Just rest and rest!¡± The emperor of the neighboring country with a small belly, but did not want to cause trouble, explained it to him. ¡°Hmph! I hope the princess is fine as you said, if the princess has a length of 3 and 2 short, you are just asking! Before the princess wakes up, you are here to guard well, and you are not allowed to step out!¡± The emperor of the country said angrily to the two of them, this can be considered a disguised captivity. Chu Qing looked at Ye Chenxi around him, but reluctantly agreed to the request of the broken emperor. The reason why the princess will fall asleep is because the princess¡¯s body has been occupied by another soul before, the original soul is suppressed, and is in a sleeping state, now the excess soul has left this body, and the originally suppressed soul It will slowly wake up, but it takes a little time that¡¯s all, plus a body that bears 2 souls at the same time, it is too expensive, and naturally needs to be cultivated. After the emperor of the neighboring country left, Chu Qing said to Ye Chenxi: ¡°Relax, the princess should be able to wake up tomorrow. We will stay here for one night and save the broken emperor Rory. You must be with me Sleep? ¡°Chu Qing also did not forget to tease Ye Chenxi in this situation. Ye Chenxi heard Chu Qing teasing herself so blatantly, fiercely stepped on Chu Qing¡¯s foot and thought this guy was really abominable! On the 2nd day, the princess woke up, and the previous memories were erased with the disappearance of another soul. Although the neighboring emperor had a little belly, he still kept his integrity, saying that let them go, and really let them go Too. ¡°Who are you, where am I!¡± When the princess woke up, no one knew, and knew there was a smirk alone. The emperor of the neighboring country saw his daughter turned into this look, thinking that it was Chu Qing they had made a ghost, and immediately ordered to send someone to intercept Chu Qing 2 who was about to leave. ¡°Hmph! The princess turned to look like this, it must be the ghost of the two people!¡± The neighboring emperor flies into a rage, and all the slaves were afraid of shiver coldly. As the saying goes, the king is angry, and the body is 2. Chu Qing and Ye Chenxi were about to return to their country, and they were stopped by a group of guards. The two looked at each other. I did n¡¯t know how the emperor of the neighbouring country suddenly became like this. ¡°The 2 please hold your steps, there is something to be asked in the Holy, and the two followers will take a trip!¡± The leading guard said to Chu Qing. ¡°No, no, I don¡¯t want to change my makeup. I want to eat fish and fish, I want to eat walnut crisps, I also want iced fruit stick, I want to eat everything!¡± Suddenly there was a noise from the princess¡¯s room! The servants also made a mess of porridge, and there was a row of Taiji around them. When Chu Qing 2 was led by the guards to the emperor of the neighboring country, he saw such a scene, what made Chu Qing didn¡¯t expect is that after this true princess woke up, no one knew it, and it became demented. . ¡°Said that the princess became like this, did you do it?¡± The neighboring emperor clapped the table angrily and said to Chu Qing. ¡°No, it has nothing to do with us!¡± Chu Qing said casually. ¡°It¡¯s still hard, I think when you can still be hard, come and drag on!¡± Then he waved and let the soldiers start! Seeing that the situation was not good, Chu Qing took Ye Chenxi and used spirit strength to prepare to fight with the soldiers. He didn¡¯t want to hurt Ye Chenxi. ¡°Imperial Father, stop it!¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 1783 ¡°Imperial Father, stop it!¡± The princess shouted in the room. The neighboring emperor heard the daughter shouting at himself, and waved his guards to stop their hands on Chu Qing. At this time, Princess Zhen arranged her appearance, pushed open the door, and walked to the hall and Chu Qing. They looked at each other, nodded, and then saluted to the emperor, ¡°daughter, see the Imperial Father.¡± ¡°Daughter, you, you are not ¡­¡± The emperor of the neighboring country saw that his daughter was safe, changed back to normal, and hugged his daughter excitedly. ¡°It¡¯s all daughter¡¯s filial piety, which makes the Imperial Father worry!¡± True Princess apologized to father. ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay, as long as you can do well, let the Imperial Father do whatever you want!¡± The emperor¡¯s love for the daughter in neighboring countries exhibits one¡¯s feelings in one¡¯s speech. ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s appropriate to ask the princess this way, why would the princess pretend to be stupid after waking up?¡± Chu Qing looked at the two people in front of the show family and couldn¡¯t help asking. ¡°Pretend to be stupid?¡± The neighboring emperor looked at Chu Qing and his daughter doubtfully. ¡°Sure enough I can¡¯t hide Chu Young Master. I was pretending to be stupid before. I¡¯m also spelled by circumstances. I have my own difficulties! I¡¯m sorry to fill in the trouble for you!¡± True Princess apologized to Chu Qing and Ye Chenxi Bowed. The passing soul has disappeared, and only those consciousnesses that do not belong to the true princess are taken away, and the two souls in one body will only consume a lot of body energy and will not cause any great harm to the body. This princess suddenly changes If you are suffering from dementia, if it is not because of external factors, it is most likely that she is acting stupid. As for what is the reason, Chu Qing is unknown. ¡°The princess really hurt us.¡± Ye Chenxi walked over to the princess and took the princess¡¯s hand. ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with you, maybe we can help you out!¡± ¡°Yes, daughter, why are you like this!¡± The emperor is also a darling demon, and he is also very concerned about the affairs of the daughter. ¡°Imperial Father, son-in-law, son-in-law doesn¡¯t want to marry his prince!¡± True Princess said to the emperor with courage. The emperor of the neighboring country was shocked when he heard it. ¡°Imperial Father, my son really does n¡¯t want to marry his prince. I have never met him, and I have no feelings at all. Even if the prince ¡¯s character is excellent, if I do n¡¯t like him, I will never be happy. , Even if I want to marry, I will marry the person I like, even if it is a civilian, I am willing. Coupled with the difficult and dangerous road of marriage, once the son is married, I do n¡¯t know when I can come back and see the Imperial Father. The minister is really reluctant to the Imperial Father! ¡°The true princess said what she said in her heart! ¡°Children also invite Imperial Father to complete!¡± The princess knelt in front of the emperor of the neighboring country and knocked a few heads. Looking at the daughter in front of him, the soul emperor couldn¡¯t help but sigh, his daughter really grew up, and has his own ideas, no longer the little girl who once shouted ¡°Imperial Father¡± around himself every day. Or this thing is really wrong. ¡°Daughter, you grew up, and your happiness should be controlled by yourself. As for the Imperial Father, this marriage is annulled by the Imperial Father!¡± The soul emperor lifted the princess and said to him with a long heart. Ye Chenxi looked at the father and daughter, but couldn¡¯t help but also moved. She felt that the princess could fight hard for her love, and she really admired her. She dreamed that if you switch to yourself, would you dash on bravely with no thought of personal safety for your own love? She doesn¡¯t seem to have experienced this feeling. Chu Qing looked at Ye Chenxi quietly and stretched out her hand in front of her. ¡°Wipe the tears, it¡¯s not good for the girl to cry!¡± Ye Chenxi not at all ignored him. The neighboring emperor expressed his gratitude and told Chu Qing that tomorrow he would send someone to give him a scroll on ancient scroll. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1784 On the 2nd day, Chu Qing and Ye Chenxi were preparing to pack up and return to their homeland. At this time, the emperor¡¯s special envoy from the neighboring country came as promised, ¡°2 people, ordered by the Holy Spirit, to hand this treasure to Chu Young Master.¡± ¡°Chu Qing, this is a good thing, take it away!¡± The princess didn¡¯t know where it suddenly appeared, and pointed to the scroll and told Chu Qing. ¡°Princess, why are you here!¡± Ye Chenxi was delighted to see the princess coming. ¡°I specifically asked the Imperial Father to let me send you. After all, I filled you with so much trouble and helped us so much. I also want to be a friend of the landlord!¡± The princess said to Ye Chenxi playfully . ¡°Chu Young Master, even if the items have been delivered, we will leave first!¡± After that, the envoy group left. The princess on the side was chatting with Ye Chenxi, and Chu Qing did not want to bother too much, so he picked up the ancient scroll in his hand and looked at it. This scroll is a bit shabby. When Chu Qing opened it, he found that it was blank except for a few words that he could not understand, but he could feel the surge of pure spirit strength inside the scroll, and it was not simple, see It ¡¯s not that easy to get the content on this scroll. ¡°This scroll has a long history!¡± The princess saw Chu Qing staring blankly at the ancient scroll, stunned, and explained. ¡°The Ancient Scroll, my Imperial Father also got it by accident. It is said that there are a total of eleven cases, each of which contains Magical Artifact and cultivation techniques. If you collect all eleven cases, you can get eleven Magical Artifact ¡­ ¡°The princess sat aside and explained the origin of the scroll like a story. According to legend, 10,000 years ago, the world is full of evil spirits, people do n¡¯t talk about life, there is a person War God who is invincible Seeing human suffering, he ca n¡¯t but ca n¡¯t interfere with things in the human world, so he gives eleven scrolls to the world All of them imply Magical Artifact and cultivation techniques. At the same time, the War God also selected eleven outstanding and brave teenagers, and let them each cultivate a scroll to help restore peace to the human world. In the last battle of the Demon, the human world won a great victory, but the eleven teenager unfortunately fell, and the eleven scrolls on them were missing. Over time, the history of 10,000 years ago was dusted, this Little is known about the eleven scrolls. ¡°It seems quite interesting!¡± After listening to the princess said, Chu Qing came to be interested, ¡°Then do you know how to read this scroll, except for a few special symbols, the others are blank, but I am obviously You can feel the surge of Supreme mana in this scroll! ¡° ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t know. My Imperial Father used to want to unravel the secrets of this scroll. I recruited people from all over the world and eventually found nothing. The Imperial Father thinks that this history may just be a myth circulated in the world, maybe not There are eleven cases on ancient scroll, but this time Imperial Father said, give it to you, you will definitely be able to unlock the above secret, and it is also a small gift for you here. ¡°The princess said to Chu Qing with a smile . Ye Chenxi, on the side, saw that the princess was so concerned about Chu Qing, but she was a little bit disgusted. Chu Qing and Ye Chenxi bid farewell to the princess, and the neighbouring country and his party were also concluded. After returning to China, Chu Qing was still thinking about the ancient scroll. He used various methods and failed to see the content on the scroll, so he ordered his men to release the Bounty Mission in the mercenary battalion: looking for eleven cases. ancient scroll. Anyone who knows about the eleven scrolls on ancient scroll, or has any clues, can get a huge commission. This time, the mercenary camp has exploded, and everyone is thinking about writing eleven. What is the ancient scroll, what is special, there will be a reward for someone. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1785 Chu Qing sent his men to the mercenary battalion to release the Bounty Mission, and immediately returned to the palace with Ye Chenxi. Chu Qing told the emperor everything that happened in the neighboring country, but Chu Qing did not mention anything about the true and false princesses and the soul crossing. He knew in his heart that this kind of thing was unnecessary. Too many people know. After listening to what Chu Qing said, the emperor Long Yan was delighted and praised 2 people as outstanding people in the world. ¡°I know what happened to the two of you in the neighboring country. The emperor from the neighboring country also came to praise you and thank you for your help to the princess. If you did not disappoint me, just reward you 2 gold 2 2 ¡°The emperor expressed satisfaction with what Chu Qing did in the neighboring countries. Chu Qing and Ye Chenxi looked at each other, smiled and said nothing, took the gold given by the emperor, and prepared to thank for leaving. At this time, the two didn¡¯t expect that the emperor suddenly left them. ¡°There is a banquet in the palace today, so stay with two of them, and it will be a good time for you!¡± The emperor was very happy today. Actually, Chu Qing and Ye Chenxi didn¡¯t like this Imperial Family banquet very much. Every time it was a kind of bells and whistles, it was a bit boring to hear too much, but since the emperor spoke, both of them are not easy to refuse, I had to agree with brace oneself. At the banquet, Chu Qing didn¡¯t know how to eat, and was not interested in singing and dancing. He had been thinking about the ancient scroll. How could he unlock the secret on this scroll? Chu Qing had no clue. ¡°Are you still thinking about the ancient scroll? Some things you want to know, the more you don¡¯t know, sometimes relax, put those bad things aside, maybe they will unwind naturally!¡± Ye Chenxi looked aside Chu Qing was a little absent-minded, so he was relieved. ¡°Maybe, maybe I think too much, you eat more, and have worked hard recently!¡± Chu Qing knew that Ye Chenxi was for his own good, and smiled and sandwiched some of her favorite dishes for her. The banquet was finally over. This banquet was really stinky and long. Chu Qing could not agree with the bad taste of the Imperial Family banquet. He really could not stand one minute. It was better to stay in the mercenary camp. ¡°Morning, you have been working hard on the neighbouring country recently. Let¡¯s go back to rest first. I will go to the mercenary camp to see if there is any news. I will go back later!¡± Chu Qing gently expressed himself to Ye Chenxi Care. ¡°Okay, you have to be careful. After all, there is still a little peace and security!¡± Ye Chenxi also responded. Watching Ye Chenxi go back, Chu Qing looked at her back, and she was also very happy. Seeing her walking away, she hurried to the mercenary battalion. I do n¡¯t know if it ¡¯s been a long time since. News. After waiting for the mercenary battalion, Chu Qing found something was amiss. How could a group of people be surrounded by noisy, noisy disputes. At this time, a mercenary saw Chu Qing, ¡°Young Master, you¡¯re here! Go check it out, someone fights.¡± Chu Qing stepped forward to check the situation and listened to the mercenaries in the mercenary barracks. You said something that I could not say, and did not go up to stop it. ¡°Who turned out to be making trouble in the mercenary camp!¡± Chu Qing shouted, the sounds of chirp chirp twitter twitter around them all stopped, and the two people who stopped also stopped and looked at side Chu Qing. Chu Qing originally wanted to come over to see if there was any news on ancient scroll. Didn¡¯t expect even encountered some trouble, just stopped for a while, and the matter came again. Fortunately, Ye Chenxi just went back first, otherwise It¡¯s a headache to have to be busy for a while, it seems that the ancient scroll has to be put aside first. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1786 A noisy voice came from far away, making Chu Qing frown. The next second, he hurried to the place where the voice came. I saw that the troublemaker was dressed in black, with a huge black mask on his face. The only thing I could see was those dark eyes. Chu Qing¡¯s mouth twitched inevitably, and the dress of the troublemaker in front of him was like some ancient assassins, and looked a bit thunderous. ¡°Who are you? Why did you come here?¡± Chu Qing was not stupefied, and directly stood in front of the troublemaker. I saw that the black clothed troublemaker raised his eyebrows, and a charming voice came: ¡°Why, do you have to take care of my business too? It¡¯s enough to live.¡± Immediately afterwards, the troublemaker hit Chu Qing with a palm. Between the slight side of Chu Qing, the troublemaker passed by him. ¡°I advise you to stop your hands quickly. If you get out of the setback, no one will stop.¡± Chu Qing looked at more and more people around him, but he said helplessly. But I saw the black clothed person with a scornful smile, ¡°Oh, I thought I met a brave enough person, didn¡¯t expect is a waste.¡± Chu Qing ignored him, but secretly cast a spell and said that the troublemaker was fixed. When he suddenly saw that the troublemaker¡¯s expression was a little flustered, he spoke leisurely. ¡°Speak, who sent you?¡± Chu Qing¡¯s face was cold, and his eyes were horrifying. I saw the troublemaker¡¯s eyes dimmed a bit, all of which were also seen by Chu Qing, regardless of the pedestrians on the road, and took him directly to his house. Chu Qing solved the sedative technique for the troublemaker and brewed tea in front of him without panic, everything seemed so casual. It was also the impatience of the troublemaker, and he almost jumped at the table, ¡°What the hell are you going to do with me? Shike can¡¯t be humiliated.¡± Chu Qing smiled a little, purse one¡¯s lip slightly, ¡°didn¡¯t expect you to be so confusing, but still understand these sayings.¡± He said, putting a cup of tea in front of the troublemakers, ¡°Why would I try the tea I brewed by myself?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t drink. Say, what conspiracy do you have?¡± The man refused simply, and a pair of black eyes stared at Chu Qing. I saw Chu Qing laughed, and took a sip of the tea in front of me. It took a long time before I spoke: ¡°If you say so, then I will not tell you straight to the point.¡± ¡°Do you know where the Beast Spirit Core is?¡± Chu Qing just finished, only to see that the pupil of the troublemaker contracted sharply. This moment, Chu Qing was interested. He lifted his lips to one side, and the whole cheeks were incredibly enchanting. ¡°Why, look at your expression, I¡¯m afraid I know what?¡± This time the troublemaker also panicked, he was somewhat panicked to avoid the eyes cast by Chu Qing. ¡°Why can¡¯t you tell me?¡± Chu Qing raised an eyebrow, a casual look on the surface, but it was inevitable that he was puzzled. In the next second, the troublemaker opened his mouth: ¡°If I told you, what benefit would you give me?¡± Chu Qing touched his eyebrows slightly, as if after considering for a long time, he spoke for a long time: ¡°In the future, if you need my help, come here to find me.¡± The troublemaker smiled contemptuously: ¡°I tell you, don¡¯t play any tricks in front of me, otherwise I will make you look good, and this time, I believe you once.¡± The troublemaker looked at the surrounding environment, as if after confirming that there was no problem, Chu Qing was given a white note. There is no writing on that paper, you can only feel it with spirit strength. Chu Qing turned pale with fright only when he felt the handwriting, and his mind had already become a mess, but he could only pretend to be calm. The note stated that the Beast Core had already been stolen by other people, and successfully handed over the task at the mercenary battalion and received heavy money. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1787 Chu Qing didn¡¯t believe it, and it was already a mess in his heart, why Divine Beast didn¡¯t know why he had arrived at the mercenary camp. There must be no reason, so how could it be? The troublemaker¡¯s expression does not seem to be fooling people. The troublemaker saw Chu Qing¡¯s doubts and could only speak seriously: ¡°Why? Don¡¯t you believe me?¡± Chu Qing nodded neither shook his head nor was it a long time before he suffocated a sentence, ¡°I don¡¯t mean that, but what method do you have to prove your words.¡± This time it was time for the troublemaker to be puzzled. He scratched the back of his head, and he did not hold back a word for a long time. The corner of the mouth twitched by Chu Qing, opened the mouth and said for a long time: ¡°You have the ability to know these situations, then I will see how big you are.¡± ¡°What do you want me to do?¡± The troublemaker approached him, asking with some doubt. Chu Qing waved his hand and opened the mouth and said: ¡°It turns out that you are also Divine Beast¡¯s nucleus and it was stolen. Can you recognize the thief? I think this task should not be difficult.¡± I thought that the troublesome meeting would agree, but didn¡¯t expect him to still hook the head. Chu Qing frowned, even with a trace of dissatisfaction in his voice, ¡°What do you mean? Is it possible that what you just said is fooling people.¡± The troublemaker coughed 2 times, or still the head, ¡°No, the thief also wore a mask on my face, I really couldn¡¯t see clearly.¡± ¡°You should say that, how can I believe what you said.¡± Chu Qing raised an eyebrow at the troublemaker. Seeing that the troublemaker did not speak, he picked up the side of the brewed tea and took a few sips. It seemed to be a compliment to the taste of this tea, and it seemed to be a foolish mocking of the troublemaker, and there was a smile of evil charm on the corner of his mouth. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you speak?¡± He said again, but the sentence made the troublemaker feel a hint of danger. The troublemaker didn¡¯t know what to say, just like a child who did something wrong, and stood there dumbly. If it weren¡¯t for the black, sloppy eyes, there was a hint of cunning, the others could not really see it. However, after all, this is in front of Chu Qing¡¯s eyes. He is familiar with the mercenary camp. ¡°You know, the mercenary battalion recently not at all issued the mission to find Divine Beast Spirit Core.¡± In a word, it deeply blocked everything the troublemaker wanted to say. ¡°Let¡¯s say, what exactly do you want to do.¡± The troublemaker didn¡¯t care anymore, he spoke boldly. However, Chu Qing didn¡¯t take care of him, just a smile, but didn¡¯t know what it meant. He tasted the good tea in his hands over and over again. I don¡¯t know if he really liked the taste of this tea. There was always a faintly discernable smile in the corner of his mouth. ¡°This tea is really good today, why don¡¯t you sit down and taste it.¡± His tone was very plain, but I don¡¯t know why, so that the troublemaker gave a hint of chill. But there was a rage in his heart, but the troublemaker could not be restrained. ¡°You know at first, right?¡± ¡°Which thing are you referring to?¡± He raised his eyebrows, but his eyes didn¡¯t stop on the troublemaker for a second, just staring silently at the yellow tea in his hands. Seeing this scene, the troublemaker was even more angry and didn¡¯t know what to do. After all, in other people¡¯s sites, he didn¡¯t dare to mess even if he was impudent again. The troublemaker turned around and wanted to leave, but just took a step, and Chu Qing¡¯s greeting came from behind. ¡°Where are you going? Is my host not taking care of you?¡± Chu Qing looked up at him. ¡°No, today is my fault, Young Master Chu. If we are destined, we will meet again in the future.¡± After all, the troublemaker left his hand. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1788 At night, Chu Qing slept in the mercenary battalion and found that the room was in, but no one was present after checking it. That night, Chu Qing woke up again and found that someone wanted to steal his ancient scroll. Looking at the backside of the troubled, angry departure, Chu Qing just sighed and shook his head, and turned into the house. At night, the snow-white moon hangs in the dark night, and the cool cold light falls down. Chu Qing was in the mercenary camp, sitting in front of the window, looking at the bright moon, and cicadas in the night at his ears. He didn¡¯t know what happened to him, he sighed. Then, he got up and walked to the house, ready to take a rest. Not long after lying down, he heard the restless noises from outside, and he jumped up in shock. ¡°Who is it? Who is outside?¡± Chu Qing¡¯s voice echoed in the room, looking a little scary. There was no movement outside the house at all, like a never happened. Chu Qing didn¡¯t care so much, so he lay down directly, intending to not hear anything outside the window. The night is getting deeper, everything seems to go to sleep, and all 4 places are quietly terrifying. ¡°Squeak¨C¡± The harsh door broke the silence, and I saw a black shadow slowly leaning closer to Chu Qing¡¯s sleeping position. The man seemed to have no footsteps, so he quietly leaned towards Chu Qing. And the person on the bed seemed to be sleeping soundly, without even realizing it. When the shadow¡¯s claws approached Chu Qing, I saw a burst of rays of light shot from Chu Qing¡¯s body. The black shadow shot turned and ran, and the door was gently pulled up. ¡°This Chu Qing¡¯s identity is not simple. The ancient scroll on his body, I will get it.¡± The black shadow seemed to be reluctant, his fist fiercely hit the wall beside him. The next second, he entered Chu Qing¡¯s room again. The person on the bed didn¡¯t seem to be aware of Outsider¡¯s invasion, and his beautiful face was exposed to the moonlight. The black shadow saw this scene but smiled disdainfully. It turned out that this was nothing but a waste. Holding a treasure such as ancient scroll is a waste, and it also brings a scourge of killing yourself. ¡°It should be so, let me help you take this scourge of death farther.¡± The black shadow directly reached into the pocket of Chu Qing¡¯s left waist. Unexpectedly, within a second, he was bounced off by a powerful force. The man on the bed seemed to move, only to see the shadow flash, and jumped out of the window. Chu Qing rubbed his sorrowful eyes, he always felt that something had happened just now, but when he woke up, the surroundings were as quiet and terrifying as before. He walked around the room to see if there was anything wrong, but there was no evidence in this room except him. He lay down again, pretending to be asleep. Sure enough, after a while, the shadow went into the house again. Today on ancient scroll, he was done. That power, Shadow has been tentatively tested twice, it is very powerful, but if you get the ancient scroll, this is nothing. His ability will definitely increase greatly, and by that time, the whole world will not be enough to be an enemy with him. Thinking this way, I saw that the shadow was rampantly approaching Chu Qing as if there was no fear at all. When he extended his devil¡¯s claws upward on ancient scroll again, the power on Chu Qing¡¯s body was not at all. The shadow was more proud now, and grabbed the bag directly, revealing an inevitable smile. As long as he succeeded in practicing everything on the ancient scroll, not to mention the current emperor, even if it is the entire Earth, he is bound to get it. Opening the bag, his hands were shaking with excitement, and a roll of wooden paper fell on his hand. He was delighted, just turned around, opened the door with a wave, and was ready to leave. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1789 Before Chu Qing took the ancient scroll, he saw his appearance clearly. When the ancient scroll was taken away, he still pretended to be calm and continued to pretend to sleep. If he was disturbed now, he might be self-defeating, and once 10000 stimulated him more energy, when the time comes is not easy to deal with. Therefore, when Chu Qing turned around, he jumped up from the bed violently, just like the shadow rushed. A violent blow at his neck directly sent out the black shadow, a howling pain, launched a fierce attack on Chu Qing. But thanks to the trick just made, he hit the weakness in the shadow, otherwise it would be harder to deal with if he fights again. But despite this, the power of the shadow is still not to be underestimated, obviously has been so seriously injured, and can also launch such a fierce attack. I¡¯m afraid he hasn¡¯t lost anything. Chu Qing has to work out 70-80% of his skills against others. However, this model is far behind Chu Qing. After 2 moves, Chu Qing also wanted to do it quickly, and then directly used his skills, attacking the weakness like the shadow. I saw how the black shadow fainted before fainting: ¡°Chu Qing! You are so yin people!¡± Then he fell heavily. During the period when the black shadow fainted, Chu Qing just stared at him with deep eyes. This is a middle-aged man, with a beard on his chin, and a gas field that has settled down a bit. It¡¯s not difficult to imagine that this man¡¯s powerful power in his youth and one¡¯s rebelliousness throughout his life. But now I met Chu Qing, where I can only obediently, want to steal his ancient scroll? I don¡¯t ask whether my strength is allowed. Middle-aged man fell asleep for a few hours, Chu Qing has been sitting next to drinking tea, but always observe the surrounding movement. It was a long time before I heard a hint of uncomfortable voice coming from the side, ¡°His¨C¡°. Chu Qing lightly raised her lips, ¡°Why? You finally woke up?¡± The black shadow coughed a few times before opening his hoarse throat and saying, ¡°Did you find me long ago?¡± Chu Qing didn¡¯t speak, just looked at him with a smile, only that the eyes revealed all the coldness, which made the black shadow shudder. ¡°So what? If you could come to the house where I lived, it means that you know the mercenary battalion. What purpose do you have?¡± Chu Qing turned his head away and stopped looking at the middle-aged man. But the middle-aged man gave a fiercely saliva to the ground, and his eyes were full of disdain, ¡°I don¡¯t know how to be a pretty boy like you. I don¡¯t have any reliable skills to get such a good thing. treasure. ¡° ¡°Can¡¯t look at me? Then what can you do, is it possible that killed me?¡± Chu Qing raised his eyebrows. The next second, a large slap dagger reached the neck of the middle-aged man. This is not a simple dagger. If the cultivation person is scratched by this, the spell of cultivation will slowly dissipate, and the whole person will become a waste person. The middle-aged man clearly knows how terrifying this thing is, and he starts to tremble: ¡°You ¡­ what do you want to do.¡± Chu Qing laughed and said indifferently: ¡°I just want you to tell me what you did in my mercenary camp.¡± Obviously feeling the increased power of the dagger, the middle-aged man immediately said: ¡°I said, I will tell you all.¡± Chu Qing was satisfied, intending to listen to others. ¡°I can only steal ancient scroll by cultivation, this hero, you will spare me, I will never dare.¡± The man¡¯s trembling body was afraid. ¡°Oh? Only these?¡± Chu Qing stared at the man indifferently. ¡°I¡¯ll say it all! The Spirit God beast core of the troublemaker who came to you today was also stolen.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 1790 Hearing the middle-aged man¡¯s words, Chu Qing was cold for a while, and withdrew the dagger in his hand, ¡°Okay, you don¡¯t need to say it.¡± Then he called out, ¡°Come here.¡± Several men broke into the door and shook their heads one after the other. ¡°The subordinate is there.¡± ¡°Put me this person into the small prison of the mercenary camp. If you haven¡¯t used it, no one will be allowed to enter.¡± Chu Qing said, turning his head and not ignoring them. Several subordinates said goodbye and pressed the man out. Chu Qing is alone in the room, thinking about what happened just now. What is going on with Divine Beast¡¯s nucleus? In the morning, it was troublesome to say that Divine Beast Spirit Core was for the mercenary battalion, but at night, the middle-aged man said he stole it. Did it go to the mercenary camp? But he didn¡¯t even know about the mercenary camp, which is also impossible. As he meditated and thought hard, a beautiful female voice remembered-Ye Chenxi had come to the barracks! ¡°Chenxi, why did you come to the mercenary barracks, don¡¯t you know this is the place for men?¡± His tone revealed worries, but it was not difficult to see how to be wild with joy. Ye Chenxi pouted her lips and turned her head away, ¡°Who says women are inferior to men, where men can come, why girls can¡¯t.¡± Chu Qing shook the head helplessly, smiling spoiledly. ¡°It¡¯s you, why did you look so sad just now?¡± Ye Chenxi¡¯s concerned words came to make Chu Qing warm. But he didn¡¯t answer, just rubbed his eyebrows, and next a pair of soft and slender fingers touched his temples, rubbing gently. Chu Qing couldn¡¯t stop the smile at the corner of his mouth, but he still said: ¡°Chen Xi, these things are just like me, you don¡¯t have to worry too much.¡± He just wanted to stroke Chen Xi¡¯s hand, but was fiercely opened. Chu Qing opened her eyes and saw that little girl was having a temper tantrum, and she could only tell her about it helplessly. ¡°Now understood, well, don¡¯t think too much.¡± Chu Qing rubbed her head. Ye Chenxi shook the head, I really started to think hard, thinking about the reason, but in the end it was still 2 people with big eyes staring at small eyes. ¡°Okay Chen Xi, don¡¯t even think about it if you don¡¯t know it, let¡¯s take a break.¡± Chu Qing looked at Ye Chen 59 Xi muttering his mouth, looking unhappy. It¡¯s just that this problem really troubled Chu Qing, but he didn¡¯t think about it if he broke his head. Just as two people were worried, Chu Qing¡¯s mount, the ominous beast that had been guarding 2 beasts, suddenly broke into the house. Chu Qing was puzzled. He didn¡¯t understand why this time, it would come, ¡°Divine Beast, what are you doing?¡± Divine Beast¡¯s voice has an unspeakable male, who lowered his head and answered with respect: ¡°Master, are you worried about today¡¯s affairs?¡± Chu Qing evoked a smile that was hard to detect. In fact, there are many people who are secretly concerned about him, so what¡¯s so sad about? Chu Qing was slightly nodded, a trace of warmth crossed in his heart, and the next second, Divine Beast opened his mouth. ¡°Master, I have been exploring the news around the mercenary battalion for a few days. As for Divine Beast¡¯s nucleus, nothing has happened at all.¡± Divine Beast said with respect. This remark made Chu Qing even more confused. Divine Beast impossible lied to him, so what the hell is going on. The Ye Chenxi next to it was also fiercely shocked. After listening to Divine Beast, a small face wrinkled into a ball. ¡°Chu Qing, do you know what is going on?¡± Ye Chenxi asked annoyedly. Chu Qing rubbed her wrinkled brows and said softly: ¡°Okay, Chen Xi, go back to Yefu first. I¡¯ll go to you tomorrow morning, okay?¡± Seeing Chen Xi¡¯s obediently nodded leave, Chu Qing instructed his men to protect her well before going to bed again. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1791 At night, the cicadas outside the window sounded one after another, and the wind slowly knocked on the mullions. The oil of the coal lamps had also burned out early, but the incense still surrounded the room. Chu Qing, who was lying in bed, remembered what Divine Beast said before, and he became more and more irritable. Unable to bear lit the lamp and took a sip of tea. The troublemaker in front said that his Divine Beast had disappeared, and was handed over to the mercenary battalion. but¡­¡­ ¡°What medicine is sold in this bottle gourd?¡± Chu Qing thought of it, his expression became more dignified, his brow furrowed, ¡°No! This thief, I¡¯m going to take a look.¡± Chu Qing quickly pats the trousers, quickly put on the clothing on hand, rushed to the place where the thief was held, and saw a few dignity from his face. ¡°Still tell?¡± ¡°Did not say.¡± Chu Qing had not heard that the guard was whipping the thief while interrogating him, and questioned him. What catches Chu Qing¡¯s eyes is a man with flesh and blood. Even if he can¡¯t see clearly, he can vaguely find the previous corner from his face. Blood, dripping down, the blood on the ground has long coagulated into a blood clot. Upon seeing this, Chu Qing¡¯s eyes flashed with doubt. The thieves were all beaten up like this, he didn¡¯t even say that. It is conceivable that the other party is determined to work against himself. The whiplash still hovered in Chu Qing¡¯s ear. Probably because the guard¡¯s whipping sound was relatively heavy, and I didn¡¯t hear Chu Qing¡¯s footsteps. When I saw Chu Qing¡¯s silhouette, Unable to Bear was shocked: ¡°Master Chu, this thief doesn¡¯t even say that he died.¡± ¡°Come on.¡± Chu Qing, who looked dignified, looked at the bloody man in front of him, and then spit out a sentence lightly, instructing the guard to go on. ¡°Yes¡± The sound of footsteps became smaller and smaller until no sound could be heard. Surrounded by death-like tranquility. The thief seemed to find something abnormal, but couldn¡¯t help eyes opened and looked at all around, only to realize that the person in front of him was not just the guard, but Chu Qing! He couldn¡¯t help but take a deep breath. After all, the former guard just took a whip to pump himself, and the Chu Qing in front of him didn¡¯t know what method of interrogation he would think in his heart. ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t talk too much nonsense, I just want to ask what is happening to Divine Beast Spirit Core¡± Chu Qing¡¯s deep, deep pupils have been staring at the bloody thief in front of him, his eyes full of meaning that he cannot refuse. ¡°Then you would be right, I will not say anything, and save you slobber, and say some useless nonsense.¡± The thief looked at Chu Qing in front of him expressionlessly. Chu Qing and his eyes looked at each other for a second, and then the thief¡¯s eyes moved away from Chu Qing¡¯s eyes. Chu Qing could not feel what the thief was thinking, but he could only feel that he could not torture much this time. Thinking of this, Chu Qing¡¯s expression became dignified, he couldn¡¯t help but looked up at the thief in front of him. The flesh and blood that had been beaten by the guards were vague. If you want to change it to a normal person, you would have vomited out here. ¡°It seems that you won¡¯t say anything, and I don¡¯t want to spend too much time.¡± Chu Qing pats trousers and then pretend to be ready to go. The thief saw a look of Chu Qing ready to go, and there was a trace of rejoicing on his face. ¡°However, I want to ask you a question, how do you know that I have an ancient scroll?¡± Chu Qing¡¯s topic changed, and his deep eyes stared straight at him. Chu Qing knew that the ancient scroll had been understood, but Chu Qing wondered how the thief in front of him would know that he had an ancient scroll. After all, this strange thing, he would keep it private. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1792 ¡°Chu Qing, do you think I will tell you?¡± The thief twitched his bloody face, trying to make himself more mocking Chu Qing. Chu Qing heard this ridiculous sentence and saw a few sullen expressions on his face, but Chu Qing not at all said something. He Chu Qing is a decisive man who is decisive, but now he is ridiculed by a thief. That said, where can Chu Qing¡¯s face hang? Chu Qing immediately lifted his long legs and walked straight to the whip that had fallen on the ground before the guard, picked it up, and then took the blood on the pats whip. ¡°What are you going to do?¡± The thief looked at Chu Qing and couldn¡¯t help but feel a little scared, and his whole body shook, then he sucked in a breath of cold air. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I just scratched my hand a few times.¡± Chu Qing looked at the thief in the corner of his mouth quietly and spit out this sentence lightly, as if what he said from his mouth were all Good intentions. The sound of the cicada outside the window was just like the one before Chu Qing came, one after another, but the wind rose fiercely, hitting the door straight, and several screams of thieves came from prison from time to time. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, are you okay? I didn¡¯t hurt you? Can¡¯t you bear this pain? Merely this.¡± Chu Qing¡¯s mouth slightly raised, as if the whip that beat the thief, not in his hands. The thief heard Chu Qing¡¯s ridicule and angered him for a while, but besides he was still hurt, and he couldn¡¯t help but spit out a mouthful of blood on the ground. His eyes turned awkwardly a few times, and then he said softly, ¡°Actually, let me tell you the truth, as long as you are on ancient scroll, there are actually many people understood. Are you sure you didn¡¯t expect?¡± The thief mocked and chuckled a few times. ¡°En?¡± Chu Qing heard his eyes deepen and became dignified, his deep, deep pupil stared straight at the thief. ¡°Forget it, it¡¯s boring to talk to you.¡± The thief suddenly said something, leaving Chu Qing in doubt in front of him. But immediately, Chu Qing knew what was going to happen, and quickly called the guard to come in, ¡°Guard, you come in quickly!¡± The guards outside quickly heard the sound and ran in quickly, ¡°Master, what¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°You help me guard this thief, don¡¯t let him commit suicide, then we will fall short.¡± Chu Qing 2 stared at the thief in front of him, and then went out. Chu Qing walked out of prison and remembered that he had interrogated for so long, but he did not interrogate any results. Feeling a little irritable, I couldn¡¯t help lightly rubbing my temple. On 2nd day, Chu Qing was woken up by Ye Chenxi before he got up. ¡°Chu Qing, you should take a break recently. I think you are so busy.¡± Ye Chenxi ran to the phone and rubbed the temple for him, and pressed the massage. ¡°Chenxi, you don¡¯t have to worry about me, I¡¯m such a big person, and I still worry about you? My own body, I know it.¡± Chu Qing looked at Ye Chenxi spoiledly. ¡°Ah, then you can¡¯t rest all night?¡± Ye Chenxi couldn¡¯t get up her small mouth, and then touched Chu Qing¡¯s face. Chu Qing was amused by Ye Chenxi¡¯s appearance. He couldn¡¯t help but chuckle ¡°pu chi¡±. In fact, he touched Ye Chenxi¡¯s head with his hands. ¡°Chenxi, I went out a little bit in advance.¡± Chu Qing seemed to remember something and quickly put on his clothes and went out. Chu Qing thought of what the thieves said last night, feeling a little bit bored, and quickly went to brothel, looking for Huaiyu. ¡°Huaiyu, you can help me investigate mysterious on ancient scroll.¡± Chu Qing saw Huaiyu in front of her and hurriedly said his thing. ¡°Okay.¡± Huaiyu spit out this sentence leisurely, and then walked quickly. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1793 It was not long before the task was given to Huaiyu, and Chu Qing was worried about the matter in the room. ¡°Patriarch.¡± Huai Yu quietly appeared in the corner behind Chu Qing, ¡°Patriarch, I found a little useful information.¡± ¡°Pu ~¡± Chu Qing was frightened by the sudden appearance and sprayed water. His appearance shocked Huaiyu, after all, he was not the one who always lost self-control. ¡°Sorry Patriarch, Huaiyu¡¯s fault.¡± Chu Qing: ¡°¡­¡± Has Huaiyu¡¯s style become more recent? Why is it so mysterious? ¡°Huaiyu, you can appear in front of me next time with open and aboveboard. Remember not to appear suddenly like this. I really want to scare my courage.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Huai Yu frowned, but he just wanted to make the atmosphere a little bit, and wanted Chu Qing to look a little mysterious Patriarch. Although I do n¡¯t know the little 9 9 in Huaiyu ¡¯s heart, Chu Qing has sorted out his clothes and sat down in a dangerous way. It seems that he is a Vice Patriarch. speaking of which Chu Qing did Patriarch, and many things were pressed on him, but he was not an Old Antique, and he was still a youngster in his bones. ¡°Tell me about what you got in brothel.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Huaiyu nodded. ¡°It happened that a pair of foreigners appeared in brothel today, and they openly discussed in brothel. It is said that people with ancient scrolls will have a strange fragrance on them.¡± Isn¡¯t it going to become a mother gun? Chu Qing smelled his sleeves and didn¡¯t smell anything strange. It seems that there is still no mutation. ¡°It is said that on ancient scroll, a contract can be concluded to accept the recognition master.¡± Huai Yu frowned and said, ¡°After the successful conclusion of the contract, there will be a mark on the owner¡¯s shoulder.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Chu Qing¡¯s brow raised. It is a magical thing to conclude a contract. This ancient scroll is very mysterious, and it is not safe to stay with him now, especially after being repeatedly stared at by others, so that he impatient wants to crack the secret above. ¡°Then do you know how to conclude a contract?¡± If he can conclude a contract, he becomes the master of the scroll, and when the time comes there is no fear that someone will take the scroll from him. Chu Qing¡¯s eyes lighted up at the time. Huai Yu didn¡¯t dare to guess Chu Qing¡¯s thoughts, but she knew a pretty close one at the same time. ¡°I don¡¯t know how to conclude a contract. All I know is the one I learned in brothel, incomplete, and I can¡¯t solve it for you, so Huaiyu dare not display one¡¯s slight skill before an expert.¡± He not at all lying. The secret of ancient scroll is very rigorous, and it is normal for Huaiyu not to know it. Chu Qing said after condensing his thoughts: ¡°Since this is the case, you can help me inquire again.¡± ¡°Patriarch, there is a sentence that I don¡¯t know when to talk about it.¡± Huaiyu hesitated a little. ¡°Hurry up, you are someone I trust.¡± Chu Qing was anxious. ¡°Since the thief can come to the door, it means he knows something.¡± Huaiyu regretted it a bit when he said it, as if he colluded with the thief. ¡°Patriarch, Huaiyu is dedicated to you.¡± ¡°I know, did I make you uncomfortable?¡± Chu Qing frowned. ¡°No.¡± Chu Qing nodded, Huai Yu¡¯s words made him suddenly feel suddenly enlightened, he slammed his forehead with joy, dropping from the sky. ¡°Fortunately, you reminded me, otherwise I would really forget this stubble. Thank you Huaiyu.¡± He patted Huaiyu¡¯s shoulder happily. Chu Qing is eager to find a way to conclude a contract with the scroll, trying to find anyone or anything in a crisis. Huai Yusheng was afraid that he would be cheated, but as a man, he could only shut up. Now Huaiyu only hopes that the thief can clearly know how to conclude a contract, so that Chu Qing can get his wish. The scroll did not feel particularly good for him, and he always felt that something was going wrong, so he really hoped that the matter would end quickly. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1794 Chu Qing, who suddenly and cheerfully returned to Hidden Treasure Pavilion, took out the scroll cautiously. He looked at the rays of light emanating from the scroll and was very happy. ¡°Reel, reel, you will soon be completely mine.¡± Chu Qing in unconsciously seems to have been completely drawn into the scroll, and his mind has been fascinated, but he himself is completely unclear. He held the scroll and looked repeatedly, groping repeatedly. Huaiyu had been waiting outside, and Chu Qing didn¡¯t come out for a while, he frowned. ¡°Patriarch.¡± He yelled softly: ¡°It¡¯s almost time.¡± Chu Qing suddenly pulled his mind from the scroll. Just a short moment ago, his mind was completely attracted by the scroll. He didn¡¯t remember what he saw, only that he wanted to fuse with the scroll. It seems that this thing can attract souls and cause hallucinations. Is this good or bad? Chu Qing rubbed his head and watched the scroll dare not extend the hand. ¡°Are you good or bad?¡± He mumbled and walked out with the satin wrap around the scroll. ¡°Huaiyu, this thing is very evil.¡± He said all the things that had happened just now, only to see Huaiyu frowned. Huai Yu took it back to his mouth. He originally wanted to persuade Chu Qing to give up the scroll. ¡°This is a symbol of strength. If it is really not a good thing, then it is unavoidable to give up. When the time comes really because of this thing caused the bloody storm in the family, it is also not worth it.¡± Chu Qing nodded agreed with Huai Yu¡¯s thinking. After all, Chu Qing is not a person who loses his reason because of the so-called treasure, and he does not care about these so-called treasures. Chu Qing laughed heartily, who suddenly and cheerfully, went straight to the mercenary barracks with the scroll. ¡°How are people?¡± The thieves who were tied to the pillars dimly eyes opened and saw Chu Qing walking towards him leisurely. He opened his mouth and smiled, full of mockery. His eyes widened suddenly, thinking that what Chu Qing was holding in his arms, he greedily put his gaze on it, struggling to break free of his bindings and touching the scroll. ¡°Want this?¡± The look of the thief Chu Qing saw a clear 2 Chu, he held the scroll to the thief and made a seductive gesture. ¡°You are very nervous about this thing in my hands? Want to either?¡± ¡°Chu Qing.¡± The thief gnashing teeth looked at Chu Qing. Since he dared to snatch the reels, it means that he is not a simple person. How could he lose self-control because of these 3 words and 2 words. ¡°Even if I want this thing not in your hands now? Hurry and suffocate you, hurry up, 10000000 Don¡¯t be a woman like pester and chirp.¡± Blood flowed out of the thief¡¯s population, and it looked uncomfortable. Chu Qing covered his nose with his hands and was disgusted. ¡°Tell me how to make a contract with the ancient scroll.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± The thief raised his eyebrows, it was indeed what didn¡¯t expect Chu Qing to find him. ¡°Why? Are you not Patriarch? Not very difficult to deal with? Why did you ask me to help you?¡± His words were full of sarcasm, but he did not say that he would not help. ¡°You help me, I give you what you want, of course, except this scroll.¡± The gloomy dungeon, Chu Qing doesn¡¯t want to waste time. ¡°Actually, if you don¡¯t help me, you have to help. You are in my hands. If you don¡¯t help, I can immediately kill you.¡± Whether to help or not to help is not a thief¡¯s word, he can¡¯t control his life now. His eyes turned, and a plan appeared in his head. ¡°Chu Qing, Chu Qing, do you really think of yourself as a character?¡± He spit at Chu Qing. His tone was full of sarcasm: ¡°Who do you think you are? Didn¡¯t you use a little trick to get this scroll? Do you think grandfather can really convince you?¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 1795 This made Chu Qing very displeased, and he disdain to do it himself, his eyes signaled that the people around him took the whip and hit the thief. ¡°I still say that, if you help me, then you can live a few more days.¡± ¡°Um ~¡± The thieves were groaned. The eyes full of hatred glanced around Chu Qing, and the whip made a crackling sound against the flesh. No one dared to say anything in the entire prison. ¡°it is good.¡± The thief¡¯s voice gradually weakened, he nodded like a garlic, said: ¡°You win, I can¡¯t beat you, just help you.¡± ¡°Do you really know how to conclude a contract?¡± Chu Qing¡¯s eyes brightened. ¡°Of course I know, if I don¡¯t know how can I snatch it?¡± Huh, cheat this guy first, and then, if Lao Tzu is really so capable, why should you be beaten here? The thief thought so. ¡°Okay, you don¡¯t have to ask too much.¡± This is the greatest tolerance he can give the thief. ¡°Don¡¯t dare.¡± The thief was put down, and he took a deep breath while sitting on the ground. ¡°You give me the scroll first, I will help you study it, and then you will conclude a contract.¡± Chu Qing looked at the scroll in his hand and gave it to the bloody thief reluctantly. The satin outside the scroll was covered with blood, but the scroll was still as clean as ever, as if it had never been contaminated. Seeing this scene, Chu Qing clicking one¡¯s tongue in wonder, didn¡¯t expect the scroll is so magical. ¡°I finally saw the scroll.¡± The thief stroked the scroll up and down, all eyes full of greedy expressions. It¡¯s also very miserable to think of him falling to the end for the reel, but it is enough to get a look at the reel. ¡°What else do you need to prepare?¡± Chu Qing¡¯s words pulled the thief back to reality. He shook his head and kept looking at the scroll, and he began to sing. The swing of the thieves made Chu Qing very unhappy. Hearing that he began to sing, he only felt more puzzled and frightened. ¡°What are you doing?¡± He cried anxiously. The reel began to emit a slight rays of light, and the thief¡¯s singing voice became louder. His eyes were full of expressions of madness, the scrolls vacated, and he stood up with a trembling voice. After the singing, the thief touched the scroll frantically. ¡°You finally belonged to me.¡± He was a bit smug and even forgot that there was Chu Qing in his glare like a tiger watching his prey. not good. Chu Qing¡¯s alarm bell is a masterpiece. This thief seems to be the first to conclude a contract with the scroll. This is completely a contract breaking behavior and can¡¯t bear it. ¡°Dare to think carefully in front of me, you are the first one to die.¡± Chu Qing¡¯s body moved, but was stopped by the group. How could this be? His heart was immediately terrified, and the dense sweat flowed down from the face. No wonder this thief is so bold. It turns out that once the scroll hears the incantation of his singing, it will produce a protective layer to protect him from other people. But how can Chu Qing tolerate such a thing? He resisted the pain on his body and rushed across the barrier created by the scroll to pinch the thief¡¯s neck. ¡°Do you want to take my scroll anyway? Don¡¯t forget who my Chu Qing is.¡± Chu Qing¡¯s eyes were full of scarlet, and the thieves were scared to fall to the ground. ¡°Lock it up.¡± ¡°Chu Qing.¡± The thief was pulled by the jailer and kept screaming: ¡°You can¡¯t conclude a contract with the scroll without me. Only the incantation and steps are known to me.¡± ¡°Hmph, no one can threaten Chu Qing yet.¡± He stalked tightly and walked out. I didn¡¯t expect a hawk who was pecked by the eagle. He is miscalculated today. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1796 Chu Qing groaned, the force exuded from the scroll just now is too great, even if he toughly tears the Formation and walks in, do n¡¯t hurt. He held back the throaty, sweet, brisk return to the house. ¡°Damn it.¡± He spit out a cursed voice as he rubbed the injured area. ¡°You, you, really caused the bloody wind on the rivers and lakes, how many heroes let you bend down for you.¡± He threw the scroll on the table and shook his head helplessly. The more unwilling to look at him like this, why can¡¯t he conclude a contract? He recalled the actions and chants since the thief, he learned with his eyes closed. The sound of chanting incantation sounded, the reel quivered slightly on the table, and then jumped in midair to emit rays of light. Chu Qing felt his eyes light up, and he was overjoyed in his heart, which seemed to be a success. Chu Qing continued to sing as he remembered. There was pain in his chest. The injury he had just suffered was not good. At this time, he forced to sing incantation again, which was even worse. Then forget it first. He thought so. He stopped singing, but the pain in his chest still didn¡¯t stop, only that a sweet smell from his throat came from him, and a spur of blood sprayed on the reel. It¡¯s okay if it doesn¡¯t spray blood. The blood of the mouth is sprayed, and the rays of light from the reel are even worse, so that Chu Qing can¡¯t open his eyes and shine the night as bright as day. ¡°ßí~¡± Chu Qing felt that something was stinging on his shoulder. A burst of burning sensation came. His pain was almost fainting, and his sweat covered his clothes. I don¡¯t know how long the time has passed, the reel lost the rays of light and jingled on the desktop. Chu Qing didn¡¯t have time to pay attention to the scroll, he fell asleep on the floor. Chu Qing bounced from the ground and sat up. He wiped his face. When he pulled his shoulder, he frowned in pain and returned to his mind before the coma. Strange, this is really too staggering. He looked in the mirror for a long time and suddenly opened his eyes when he saw a mark on his shoulder. What is the situation? ¡°Did I conclude a contract with the scroll?¡± He repeatedly looked at the mark on his shoulder in surprise. All this came so fast that he could not fully accept it. Before, he just sang like a thief, then? He fainted with a spit of blood. He touched his chin, trying to come up with a contract with the scroll, after his blood. He is only to return and find it easily, everything is God¡¯s will. ¡°Hahahaha ¡­¡± Chu Qing¡¯s smile can¡¯t stand it for a long time, unintentional positive outcomes, happiness comes too fast. ¡°It seems that I am Chu Qing.¡± ¡°Patriarch.¡± Huai Yu knocked lightly on the door, and Chu Qing was in the room last night. Just now, he made a sound. He impatient came over, afraid that something might happen to Chu Qing. Chu Qing opened the door and smiled at Huaiyu, just to tell him the good news, he saw the guard hurried over. ¡°Patriarch, the thief escaped.¡± ¡°What?¡± Huaiyu hurriedly hurried outside, and Chu Qing took his hand. ¡°What does the thief want? It¡¯s nothing more than a scroll, he will walk right into a trap.¡± Chu Qing sees through, and now that the thief has no value for him, it is time to discard it. As expected by Chu Qing, the thief went straight to his yard after one hour. ¡°Where do you want to go?¡± Chu Qing walked out from behind the thief, he grabbed the thief¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Obediently surrender, my Chu Qing¡¯s yard, but if you want to come as you like, do you want to leave?¡± ¡°you¡­¡­¡± The thief looked back at Chu Qing, and it seemed to be understood. Chu Qing hit him on the shoulder with a palm, and then bound the man. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1797 ¡°You are useless, I took your name today to see if those who begin to stir dare to make it.¡± ¡°Chu Qing.¡± Seeing Chu Qing killing, Ye Chenxi waved his hand. ¡°Why dirty your hands? Why not listen to Chen Xi¡¯s words and give people to those who came to make trouble, I¡¯m afraid they can calm another thing.¡± ¡°Or Chen Xi¡¯s thoughtful consideration.¡± In order to prevent the thieves from talking nonsense, he directly removed his chin and dropped the man on the ground like a sack. The people who made trouble the other day rushed to Chu Family without receiving any news, and looked at Chu Qing fiercely. ¡°Why? Think about what to do?¡± Chu Qing frowned, these people were afraid of lion¡¯s big mouth. ¡°Someone caught ¡­¡± Ye Chenxi was interrupted by the big man only half the time. ¡°Shut up, a woman is not worthy of talking now.¡± Dahan waved his hand and walked to Chu Qing to stare at him. ¡°What we want now is Divine Beast Spirit Core. If you really have sincerity, then hand it over. Don¡¯t pester and chirp.¡± Chu Qing frowned. This group of people wanted to fall out to become hostile. They had negotiated good things before. Now they want something. It really is to have no shame. ¡°We don¡¯t have Divine Beast Spirit Core, there is only one person who wants you as well as not.¡± He looked at the big man with irony, ¡°The place where you are my Chu Qing is come as you want, and go as you want it? ¡° ¡°Don¡¯t tell me tongue twisters here.¡± The brothers begin to stir behind the big man waving his hand, as if to raze to the ground in the next second. ¡°Chu Qing, you are just a hairless brat in my eyes. You better be a little clever, otherwise we will flatten your place.¡± The big-faced Han Han couldn¡¯t stand up in the position originally belonged to Chu Qing, and the eyes that looked at Chu Qing were all despised. impossible, Chu Qing¡¯s fists clenched tightly, making a clam clam sound, he rushed back with a punch. ¡°Stop.¡± Ye Chenxi frowned and stopped Chu Qing and shook his head. This is not a good time to do it. They can no longer be hostile to each other. Now all the families are fighting. They can¡¯t be seen by people who want to be stabbed. ¡°Chu Qing, you are Patriarch, not so impulsive, you think about the whole family.¡± These words completely dispelled Chu Qing¡¯s thoughts of trying to do something. He dusted the dust that did not exist on his clothes and said with a smile: ¡°I Chu Qing doesn¡¯t know what Divine Beast is. It¡¯s best to remember the previous love. Hurry up and go. ¡° The big-faced man thought Chu Qing was afraid of him, his face was full of smiles, tears were all laughed out, and he was very rampant. Chu Qing gritted his back molars tightly. If it were n¡¯t for Ye Chenxi, he would have squashed this guy who did n¡¯t know the immensity of heaven and earth. Being young is sometimes not a good thing, Ye Chenxi took Chu Qing¡¯s hand and shook his head slightly, telling him not to be impulsive. ¡°You big brothers.¡± Ye Chenxi took the initiative to walk to the front and said softly: ¡°We don¡¯t know Divine Beast¡¯s spirit core, in fact, there is no such thing, Chen Xi dare not lie, nor dare to deceive your big brothers. Chu Qing here, I would like to guarantee that I have lie.¡± Peaceful, this is the only thing she wants to do now. Ye Chenxi, who saw her beautiful eyebrows came to the front, a group of stinky men¡¯s eyes were straightened, and there was no refusal to hear her. Chu Qing shook his head helplessly, beauty is really easy to use. ¡°Since you big brothers believe in dawn, let Chu Qing mount the ominous beast to prove it.¡± Ye Chenxi confronted Chu Qing nodded, and he summoned out his mount ominous beast. ¡°This beast doesn¡¯t know anything about Divine Beast¡¯s nucleus, who have you been deceived? Have you been a fool?¡± Ominous beast¡¯s attitude is very arrogant. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1798 But when it comes to the identity of ominous beast, mortals do n¡¯t dare to overdo it, nodded believes it. The big men nodded each other and looked at Ye Chenxi again. After all, there is still her face, after measuring it, they face Chu Qing nodded. ¡°Patriarch Chu, our brother was cheated, so that¡¯s the case, I hope you don¡¯t mind.¡± The big man¡¯s words are nothing more than telling Chu Qing that you have to give me a step down and can¡¯t be investigated anymore. Chu Qing doesn¡¯t understand things, he is nodded. ¡°It¡¯s good to dispel the misunderstanding. The younger brother prepares a small profit, hoping to resolve the previous misunderstanding.¡± Chu Qing¡¯s way to make things happy, the big guys left when they took the money and obediently. Looking at their backs, Chu Qing¡¯s eyes showed a bit of viciousness. He is not afraid of things, but there is no need to be so useless again and again. ¡°Chu Qing, you are now Patriarch, what you have to consider is the whole family.¡± Leaving such a sentence, Ye Chenxi directly left. Today¡¯s thing is that the big guys are watching her face without much effort, everyone knows, so Chu Qing suffocated she also knows, but sometimes must be in order to consider the overall situation, not to be arrogant. Chu Qing fiercely smashed the table and walked to the troubled thief. ¡°You understood my secret?¡± The thief shook his head. He was tired now and didn¡¯t want to toss about it. After the scroll recognized the owner, it was waste. He didn¡¯t want it anymore. ¡°You are also a talent.¡± Chu Qing personally helped the thief to close his chin. ¡°If you can live, come to me again.¡± Huaiyu glanced at Chu Qing and directly carried the thief to the trouble-making group. But the news came that the mercenary barracks hadn¡¯t happened in an hour. The thief was thrown into the mercenary barracks by the troublemaker. Chu Qing unable to bear laughs, many things in the world are fate. ¡°Go to the mercenary camp.¡± He took Huaiyu out. ¡°You are still alive.¡± He smiled and grabbed the man¡¯s chin. ¡°He he he ¡­¡­.¡± The thief really thinks that Chu Qing is playing with himself. Let him experience what is called not have the will to live and be unable to ask for death. ¡°Chu Qing, can¡¯t you be a little happier?¡± Chu Qing ignored the words of the thieves and asked Huaiyu to pick up the people and walk directly to the mercenary camp. ¡°You are also a personal talent, stealing technology is very good, but it is not stealing my eyes from Chu Qing¡¯s head without long eyes.¡± Chu Qing nodded at the table. ¡°What do you want to do if you are given a chance?¡± The thief sat on the chair and said nothing, he didn¡¯t want to play games with Chu Qing. ¡°You can hurry up, or wait for the Young Master to come alive without your good fruit.¡± Chu Qing stood up and applauded. ¡°You are really Xiaoqiang who can¡¯t die. Give you a chance. How about the stealing tasks in the barracks? I will give you the right to equip you. ¡°En?¡± The thief straightened and drew his ears, only to feel that he had misheard. ¡°Aren¡¯t you kidding me?¡± ¡°No.¡± Chu Qing this person is stand by one¡¯s word. ¡°Give you this opportunity to see if you can grasp it well.¡± ¡°I¡­¡­¡± The thief knelt on the ground with his eyes turned, ¡°Chu Qing, since you can appreciate me, then I recognize you as the master. You are also the first person who is so forgiving and trusting to me.¡± Looking at Chu Qing aloof and remote, the thief¡¯s eyes became wet. ¡°Starting today, I swear allegiance to Chu Qing. If I betray, I will thunder.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need to know your name, just know that you are doing things for me.¡± Chu Qing patted his shoulder. ¡°This is the greatest trust I give you.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The thief who transformed into the leader of the theft group is a little unbelievable, but he admires Chu Qing very much in his heart. He is a gentleman and a fierce person. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1799 ¡°Patriarch, are you really doing this?¡± Huai Yu was a little nervous, he was afraid of the man¡¯s sudden betrayal. ¡°Huaiyu, I am testing human nature.¡± Chu Qing looked at the mercenary battalion¡¯s door with burning eyes, and he was not very bottomed in the heart now. Into the night. ¡°Patriarch.¡± Huai Yu walked to Chu Qing with surprise and whispered 2 sentences before, Chu Qing¡¯s eyes lit up immediately, it seems that his idea was not at all wrong, he bet on the right. ¡°Call someone in.¡± Chu Qing sorted out his mood and still sit cross-legged to make tea before the coffee table. When the thief came in, he only smelled refreshing tea fragrances, including a strange smell, and his nervousness was calmed down a lot. ¡°Patriarch.¡± He knelt on his knees. ¡°Something stands up and says, don¡¯t do this.¡± Chu Qing spoke loudly, but his eyes didn¡¯t look at people. ¡°Yes.¡± The thief stood up and sat in front of Chu Qing, his hands restlessly pinched his clothes, his face was full of tension, and his mouth opened for a long time without saying anything. Chu Qing is waiting, waiting for him to speak, without urging or worrying. ¡°Patriarch.¡± After hesitating for a long time, the thief finally clenched the teeth and said with a stomping foot: ¡°In fact, it is not the villain who wants to come to you this time to steal things.¡± Chu Qing groaned, it seemed that some people were about to surface. Without asking, he waited for him to say it. ¡°Patriarch, the person who hired me is a wealthy businessman in Jiangnan. The man is strong and there are even many highly capable people behind him to help.¡± The thief looked at Chu Qing¡¯s face subconsciously, and saw that his appearance hadn¡¯t changed at all. ¡°Rich businessmen like to collect some weird things. After hearing that you got the scroll, you spent gold 10000 2 and hired me to steal your scroll. Didn¡¯t expect lost it here.¡± He scratched his head, Chu Qing still said nothing. ¡°Patriarch, I really only know so much, that person is very strong.¡± ¡°Compared with the people of my Chu Family?¡± Chu Qing said quietly. ¡°Which one do you think is stronger?¡± ¡°This? ¡­¡± This question is not easy to answer. He was here to send a certificate of merit, but not to give a head. ¡°Not good, right?¡± Chu Qing took the words, ¡°Sometimes who has the ability to try it out, let my people try to see if they can do it.¡± Chu Qing stood up and made a point of pointing Jiangshan. A voice in the thief¡¯s heart told him that he did not follow the wrong person this time, and he was able to take himself to Huang Tengda. Does a thief want to climb to the top? He mocked himself, but there was no way to dissipate it in a single thought. ¡°Let¡¯s go first, I accepted it.¡± After the thief went out, Huaiyu quietly entered the room, ¡°Patriarch, what the man said will be somewhat credible? Do you want Huaiyu to try this person.¡± ¡°No need, no doubt.¡± Chu Qing waved his hand, looking like a bamboo. ¡°You go to find out how much money the rich Jiangnan has, and if I have the ability to fight with me. As usual, just ask the 9 students to solve their problems.¡± His very ruthless stiffened Huaiyu¡¯s body and immediately led his life. Chu Qing now looks more and more like a Patriarch. It doesn¡¯t seem to be the first time they met. He doesn¡¯t know if this is good or bad. But Huaiyu told himself that if anyone dared to hurt Chu Qing, he was the first to refuse. Everything in the world has a fixed number, and Chu Qing can sit in this position to show that he is not a simple person. Even the thief or Huaiyu didn¡¯t see through him. The next day. Huai Yu handed the result of the investigation to Chu Qing. After he saw it, he was nodded and smiled on his face, which was really impressive. ¡°I hope that Huai Yuqian will not hide anything from me throughout his life.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 1800 Chu Qing¡¯s Huaiyu did not understand this sentence, but how could he conceal him in the slightest? ¡°Huaiyu didn¡¯t dare and couldn¡¯t.¡± Huaiyu thought in his heart, and at the same time he made a determined attitude. Chu Qing nodded was very satisfied and said: ¡°Go and bring the thief, I have something to ask.¡± Huai Yu led his life out, and the thief was brought in after one hour. The thieves changed their previous blood-stained clothes, put on black silk clothes, and combed their hair, but they still looked like thieves. ¡°Is there anything wrong?¡± Chu Qing personally served tea for the thieves. ¡°Send it to Huaiyu if he has something, he will help you. Drink tea ¡­¡± Patriarch personally investigated the thief and was flattered and took a sip. ¡°Aiya, my good tea, you are really a cow drink.¡± Chu Qing looked distressed. 2 The people talked to each other for a long time, and the thieves only said what they were in the mercenary camp. Chu Qing shook his head and drove people away with a little disappointment. ¡°Patriarch, the man was poisoned and killed on the way back.¡± Huaiyu came back and shouted anxiously. ¡°Well, understood.¡± Chu Qing was very indifferent. The thief obviously had something to hide, and he really felt ashamed of his trust in him. Chu Qing felt his temples, but he couldn¡¯t keep a bad guy by his side. The thief might not even think that Chu Qing would use his trust to kill people with Ye Chenxi¡¯s poison? ¡°Since it is not an ally, it is an enemy.¡± He looked at the tea cup on the table with a cold smile, and then asked someone to bury the tea cup. Returning to the house, he felt that his shoulder was still painful and unbearable. He opened the collar to reveal the place where the mark appeared, there was no trace of injury and bleeding, but the burning pain still existed, no matter what medicine was used. ¡°It¡¯s really a magical thing.¡± He sighed helplessly. ¡°Who? ¡­¡± He pulled the long sword out of his collar and pointed at the door. ¡°Hey?¡± Ye Chenxi was taken aback. She nervously flicked the long sword in front of her, forced a smile: ¡°Chu Qing, are you being alert to me now?¡± What did she see just now? Not only was Chu Qing¡¯s alert, but also the clothes he lifted, the things on her shoulder flashed by, she did not see clearly. Although she was very curious, but she thought of his scheming, she did not dare to ask. ¡°Chu Qing, didn¡¯t you just want to kill me just now?¡± Listening to her joking, Chu Qing looked at her with a smile after she put on her clothes. ¡°What did you mean when you broke into my room and my shirt was half naked?¡± Chu Qing¡¯s teasing made Ye Chenxi blush. She thumped him on the shoulder and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it a compliment to you?¡± Ye Chenxi said strongly and calmly: ¡°I thought you really believed that thief, it really scared me. If you put that person in the mercenary camp, it is really unimaginable.¡± Chu Qing didn¡¯t say anything, just looked at Ye Chenxi and smiled. ¡°But ah, you are still Chu Qing who is decisive and decisive, or that ¡­¡± She shyly covered her face. Looking at her, Chu Qing felt that she did not see the mark on him, and did not ask. He didn¡¯t know why he was so suspicious now, even Ye Chenxi made him so suspicious. ¡°Aren¡¯t I an immature boy in your heart?¡± He stepped forward to lift Ye Chenxi¡¯s chin. With a look of affection in her eyes, Ye Chenxi looked at Chu Qing with emotion, not mentioning what she just saw. The man exuded the taste of a mature man and a superior. She was a little addicted to it and blushed a little shyly. Chu Qing raised her chin and rubbed her fingertips on top, making her face even more ruddy, and she couldn¡¯t even speak a complete sentence. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1801 Chu Qing looked at Ye Chenxi in her arms, and her heart was even more fierce. Unable to bear bullying forward, when she was about to taste the attractive cherry lips of Ye Chenxi, Ye Chenxi suddenly slender jade finger Resist the big mouth of Chu Qing begin to stir. Looking at Ye Chenxi with doubts, Huaiyu outside the door who didn¡¯t know when to come was a little embarrassed and looked at the two people. A good show of you and my friends ended like this, Chu Qing was helpless. Perceiving Chu Qing¡¯s helpless look, Ye Chenxi unable to bear in Chu Qing¡¯s arms smiled. After a moment, Chu Qing listened to Huai Yu¡¯s report and fell silent. The ancient scroll finally fell again. I don¡¯t know what effect these eleven scrolls have. They are similar to the World from me. Emperor Kong Mo ¡¯s 9-volume Heavenly Book, War God ¡¯s eleven-volume ancient scroll, is there any connection? I came from the World, and women ¡¯s rights came first. That was because Kong Mo tampered with Confucianism and proposed the Females Honored Males Inferior. And now the World where he is, it is said that 10,000 years ago, there is a person War God who is invincible Seeing the human suffering, he will give eleven scrolls to the world Are these 2 people just like themselves, from Earth, which used to be a brilliant civilization like 100 flowers blooming! Earth! Chu Qing is full of hesitation and anxiety at the moment. I have been on the mainland for 300 years, and the cultivation has soared to a different Earth. Apart from the elder sister who cared for myself, although it is a bit tigress; Lin Yuantu, the family ¡¯s loving father, is a bit broken; there is still a whole day Chu Tiannan, who is working hard for his family, is worried that he will not marry well in the future ¡­ And there are those women who miss her heart, Tang Ziyan, dream drunk, flowers ¡­ A familiar smile flashed across Chu Qing¡¯s mind. The princess has left, which proves that she also has the opportunity to leave, but whether she returns to the feminist Earth or the original World where men and women are equal ¡­ For a time, Chu Qing confused! Sensing that the expression on Chu Qing¡¯s face kept changing, Ye Chenxi walked sideways to Chu Qing and clenched his hand tightly. There was a delicate feeling in my hand, and I looked at Ye Chenxi, who was softly staring at me, and Chu Qing unable to bear felt sad. I thought that I had no intention of coming to this World, and I was even hurting the beauty in front of me. Her mother, like her father, is waiting for her to return. ¡°Huai Yu! Let¡¯s set off tonight and look for the scroll!¡± Chu Qing determined to stand up in general, and his body looked strange. In the Feminist World, I once turned into a 9-day dragon. There are a group of friends and a group of confidantes. Why should the former World be nostalgic. Since the princess can leave with the full moon night, which is similar to the Empress War God, his scroll must also return to the original World! Looking at Chu Qing of high-spirited and vigorous, Huai Yu got up and led away. ¡°Chu Qing, what are your plans next! I see you suddenly in high spirits!¡± side Ye Chenxi asked softly, looking at the beautiful lady beside him, Chu Qing said with a smile in his mouth: ¡°Of course it¡¯s high-spirited! Come, baby, let¡¯s do what we just did. It is not a good habit to give up halfway!¡± Sensing a big restless hand around his waist, Ye Chenxi instantly understood that the jade face that was flowering for a while was full of red clouds. ¡°Hate!¡± Yi Qing¡¯s voice also made Chu Qing¡¯s evil fire rise in an instant. The room is full of spring love ¡­ (End of this chapter) Chapter 1802 On the bed, the spring light is infinitely good, just near dusk. Ye Chenxi, soft and soft, was soft and soft, like a lazy kitten sleeping close to Chu Qing. Listening to Chu Qing¡¯s faint words. ¡°¡­ We can no longer be troubled by common things, and we should go home!¡± After listening to Chu Qing¡¯s words, Ye Chenxi suddenly opened his eyes, and besides a trace of excitement, there was a trace of imperceptible loss. In this World, there is only Chu Qing and her. She really hopes that there are only two of them. It is here that she has children for him and grows old. When I go back ¡­ Ye Chenxi was a little unhappy about the women who surrounded the many enchanting females. It was like he was doing medicine for the first time and wanted to do bad things to Chu Qing without success. The curiosity about Chu Qing is also getting stronger and stronger, but to the best, he is completely addicted and cannot extricate himself. Perceiving the silence of the beautiful lady in her arms, Chu Qing thought she was a friend who was reluctant to be here, and comfortably said: ¡°We are not the people of this World after all, there are our families!¡± Chu Qing¡¯s words were not finished yet. Ye Chenxi¡¯s white fragrant shoulder shuddered in his arms, and the intermittent weeping sounded in Chu Qing¡¯s arms. ¡°What¡¯s wrong! Baby! Be good, don¡¯t cry!¡± Seeing Ye Chenxi¡¯s tears all over her face, Chu Qing was in a hurry. Listening to the comfort of Chu Qing, Ye Chenxi couldn¡¯t hold it back completely, tears dripped like broken beads, hugged Chu Qing suddenly, buried his arms in his arms and said: ¡°Chu Qing, we won¡¯t go back, OK! Here, Just two of us, okay! ¡° Looking at Ye Chenxi who was crying in his arms, Chu Qing woke up instantly, some didn¡¯t know whether to cry or laugh, and then comforted softly, ¡°Relax! My Chu Qing is not that kind of villain who forgets favors and violate justice, we Having experienced so many things together, are you worried that I do n¡¯t want you! ¡° ¡°You were originally! First the flower the early bird catches the worm, or Tang Ziyan¡¯s boyfriend, and later what palace moon, dream drunk ¡­¡± Ye Chenxi suddenly left Chu Qing¡¯s arms, grinning, and pouting her old account. Chu Qing on the side can only smirk embarrassedly, who said that the woman has a bad memory, and when she remembers it, she can turn over the old account of your ancestor¡¯s 800 generation! After Chu Qing continued to cheat, Ye Chenxi pouted and said: ¡°After going back, you must not let me down!¡± ¡°Yes Yes Yes!¡± ¡°Be with me more!¡± ¡°Yes Yes Yes!¡± ¡°By the way, we must also work hard to fight for more children, to fight more than dream drunk, don¡¯t be compared!¡± ¡°¡­¡± This ¡­ still have children to play? Besides, this is not what I want to give birth to! See Chu Qing suddenly silent. Ye Chenxi was wronged. Seeing this, Chu Qing quickly responded as the chick pecked rice. Ye Chenxi came to this alien world with herself, and it was also difficult for her. She was just worried that she was not in love with her. Oh! silly girl, I came to this alien world to be with you, how can I abandon you! At night, one can see the whole mountain of Beijing. Chu Qing led Ye Chenxi, led by Huai Yu to the place where the ancient scroll was hidden. In the mountain, an invisible and shadowless array formation blocked Huaiyu and the others from looking for scrolls. ¡°Patriarch! Look, it¡¯s there!¡± Today during the day, I heard that Huai Yu said that there is a Formation Formation at the scroll. Chu Qing came here at night to facilitate his movements. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1803 At the eye, in the empty mountain, on an altar, a simple and solemn scroll full of solemn and holy scrolls floated in the sky, and disappeared. After appeasing Ye Chenxi on the side, Chu Qing walked forward slowly, reaching for the invisible wall in front of him. The palm was just put on, the inscription on the Formation suddenly surged in 4 places, originally in Chu Qing¡¯s hands, a water-like transparent wall, suddenly the rays of light burst, and a trace of burning sensation in Chu Qing¡¯s hand struck. Withdrawing the palm, I saw a palm covered with frost, but there was a faint flash of electricity, and a trace of burnt smell spread into Chu Qing¡¯s nose. Seeing something strange in Chu Qing¡¯s hands, Ye Chenxi quickly stepped forward to check the injury, and his eyes were full of distress. ¡°Relax! I¡¯m fine!¡± Seeing the distressed gaze of Ye Chenxi, Chu Qing quickly explained, and at the same time dantian luck wiped out all the abnormalities in the palm of his hand. ¡°Patriarch! This Formation ¡­¡± A silent Huai Yu asked at the moment, unable to bear, but heard Chu Qing said indifferently: ¡°This Formation is invisible and invisible, but the Zhou Tian element is implicit in the Formation, which is why there is fire on my palm, Wind, Thunder, Traces of ice! ¡° ¡°One Formulation, implying the Zhoutian element, the element is held in one place to live together in harmony, it seems that this scroll is very unusual!¡± Hearing Chu Qing¡¯s explanation, Huaiyu and the others are all obvious. Ye Chenxi couldn¡¯t bear to say: ¡°Chu Qing, since it is so dangerous, let¡¯s give up this scroll! We can collect other scrolls!¡± In this alien world, Ye Chenxi has Chu Qing alone. She really doesn¡¯t want Chu Qing to be dangerous. After all, this is an ancient scroll on the same eleven volumes as the 9 Heavenly Books left by Empress Kong Mo. Today Chu Qing once told her that Chu Qing wanted to collect eleven scrolls and use this rare treasure that can run Heaven and Earth luck to try to find a way back home. The first 2 times to help the princess to return to her World, Chu Qing 2 people have missed many opportunities, so Chu Qing can only try eleven scrolls, and the legend of each scroll is unknown in the world, and it is impossible to detect what will be encountered. misfortune. Knowing the concerns in Ye Chenxi¡¯s heart, Chu Qing¡¯s eyes were firm and he looked at Ye Chenxi and said: ¡°It¡¯s okay, you have to believe me! I¡¯m your man!¡± After finishing talking, Chu Qing turned to face Formation, his eyes glowed like a word glow, and there was no wind in the robe around his body. I saw Chu Qing slowly raising his right hand, and his fingers gathered into a sword finger, and the sword finger on the astral qi surging Move, sword glow reveals. One finger away, turning gas into a sword. Break up to the Formation! Despite its 10000 difficulties and 1000 risks, I must One Sword Breaks Ten-thousand Methods! The sound of Jianming echoed continuously in this mountain. The collision and friction between sword energy and Formation shocked the whole mountain as if on the verge of collapse. The sleeping birds and beasts on the mountain at night hurriedly fluttered their wings. 4 places run. The collision between Jianming and Formation flashed away, implying the array of Zhoutian elements. Under the powerful and overbearing attack of Chu Qing, it turned into a whole heaven¡¯s star light and disappeared. The dust disappeared, and there was no silhouette of Chu Qing in front of me. Huai Yu and the others looked up and saw that Chu Qing did not know when he had gone to the altar, looking at the intermittent scroll in front of him with a trace of doubt. Just when the Formation was broken, Chu Qing clearly realized that the shadowless and invisible array came from the scroll in front of him! But after the breakdown of the Formulation, the Zhoutian element in the Formulation suddenly dissipated. Just like the scroll itself can contain Zhoutian elements. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1804 Within cave, Chu Qing¡¯s eyes are full of incomprehensible colors. War God The Eleven Elder Scrolls of the Ancients record that eleven types of sect Magical Artifact can be refined. This scroll can contain Zhoutian elements, is it a scroll that controls elements? In doubt, Chu Qing unable to bear reached out to the scroll, but found that the palm passed directly through the scroll. Huaiyu, who had already entered the cave, was surprised when he saw the scroll intermittent between Chu Qing¡¯s hands. It turned out that the scroll of intermittent on the altar was not a blinding way that everyone thought, but it was really unreal! Looking at the scroll that passed through the scroll but existed like a dream, Chu Qing frowned. I saw Chu Qing withdrawing his palm. His thoughts moved slightly. A trace of Divine Soul attached his hand and grabbed the scroll. The moment he grasped the scroll, the inside cave felt a tremor. The altar centered on Chu Qing was a smoky dust all around The dust and smoke dissipated, and Huai Yu saw Chu Qing holding the scroll that was sometimes absent in his hand, and his heart fell slightly, sending a breath. When I was happy for Chu Qing, I found out that Chu Qing motionless on the altar stared at the scroll in his hand in a daze! In an unknown space, Chu Qing didn¡¯t know where he was, but just remembered the moment he held the reel just now, and came to this space. ¡°who are you?¡± A long and deep voice sounded in the space, Chu Qing looked around but did not see any silhouette! ¡°who are you?¡± The voice of interrogation sounded here, still without any silhouette. Looking at the strange space, Chu Qing could only calmly replied: ¡°Under Chu Qing! I don¡¯t know which Senior is talking!¡± Chu Qing, who has lived for some years, knows that it is good to be polite first! There are too many incredible and unexpected scrolls that can control Zhou Tian¡¯s elements. Who knows what will jump out of the water. ¡°Why did you enter the scroll!¡± The long, deep voice sounded again. ¡°Junior unintentionally knew the whereabouts of the scroll, so he came to find it and was accidentally brought here, also hope Senior forgives me!¡± After Chu Qing finished, the space was silent for a while. While Chu Qing was wondering, the voice said slowly again: ¡°I am one of the ancient scrolls left by War God! Can you come here and prove that you are going to take the inheritance test! Are you ready? ? ¡° what? What is ready! With Chu Qing¡¯s face sullen, a shock in space gradually became stronger. I saw that Zhou Tian elements such as fire, fire, wind, thunder and soil gradually gathered in the space. Looking at the Spirit Qi that Zhou Tian element circulates in front of him is getting stronger and stronger, Chu Qing quickly stopped. ¡°Senior! Wait!¡± However, tone barely fell, an invisible shapeless, came straight to Chu Qing! water! If you are good, you can conserve 10000 things without dispute! Water, invisible, invisible! Watching a violent Water Element coming towards him, Chu Qing murmured in his heart. I saw Chu Qing standing still and standing against the water, but the right hand sword finger slowly lifted up and walked towards the Water Element. The sturdy water column went towards Chu Qing like a dragon, but saw the pale-gold rays of light wrapped in the sword fingers gradually turned into a giant sword, dividing the oncoming water column into two divided into two and a half . The water column divided into two broke apart towards Chu Qing body 2 and turned into one after another turbulent flow. Chu Qing, who still stands like Qingsong, never looks back at the pretending behavior behind him, but almost gives himself a ride! Chu Qing, who thought that the water column was divided by his own sword, was preparing to speak to the distant and deep voice from the previous space, but found a trace of dangerous breath coming behind him quickly. Chu Qing hurriedly evaded, and saw that the originally divided into two water columns were transformed into 2 thicker water columns that crossed left and right towards him. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1805 The sword, the gold of Five Elements, the killing of the gold master soldiers and the gold water of Five Elements! Chu Qing had no choice but to remove the small sword from his neck directly. Under the control of Chu Qing, the small sword immediately appeared in the hands of Chu Qing with 3 feet of green peak, 3 feet of sword body 3, sword glow 9 inches of 9 inches. The sword is like a rainbow, a sword light is cold! Two dragon-like water jets were converted into fragmented water droplets by Chu Qing waving 2 feet of Qingfeng. Chu Qing¡¯s slender body landed softly, holding a 3-foot Qingfeng in his hand, and a pair of dashing eyebrows star eyes staring closely at the Water Element, which turned into countless water drops. I have n¡¯t thought about it yet. I saw countless water droplets floating slowly in the sky. Each drop gradually spread and became larger. Finally, in front of Chu Qing, there were countless water columns! by! Daddy! Chu Qing within both eyes, a stream of water circling up, looking down at Chu Qing ¡¯s tiny body as if countless giant dragons were looking at the tiny overestimate one ¡¯s capabilities of ants. The mutation is protruding, and countless water columns are running towards Chu Qing, as if the mountains are bursting and ground splitting, the waves are huge! On the body of Chu Qing, rays of light flickered, and golden rays of light converged towards the 3-foot Qingfeng in his hand. The sword and sword in his hand continued to fill the entire space. Watching countless water columns coming towards him, seeing it, Chu Qing concentrated his mind, a sword was swung out horizontally, and a golden rays of light seemed to tear the entire space, rolling up a storm! In that golden light, the swords of countless striking water columns are wiped out! After a while, there was no more Water Element in the space, only Chu Qing who was half kneeling by sword. Chu Qing¡¯s handsome face, covered with drops of sweat beads, is not known whether it is sweat beads or water droplets, mixed. That sword consumes a lot of Spirit Qing of Chu Qing. This invisible water is opposite to the 3-foot green peak that is full of edge. Although Chu Qing won, but its own loss is too great! It is indeed one of the Eleven Elder Scrolls left by War God. This magical scroll contains a water strength of Element that is so scary. It is really hard to imagine the power and function of this scroll itself. Thinking of this, Chu Qing looked at the sword in his hand, a trace of clear comprehension was thinking in his mind. The voice in the space seemed to see Chu Qing suddenly silent, and Shen Yan said nothing. After a long while, Chu Qing slowly stood up, ¡°What is the test that Senior is giving me? Also Senior Wang tells!¡± Chu Qing, who noticed that there was no big problem, the voice slowly sounded, ¡°I am one of the eleven scrolls, but 10,000 years ago, after the big disaster, I suffered a heavy loss and I have been waiting for the destined person!¡± After listening to You Yuan¡¯s voice and explaining, Chu Qing¡¯s heart became clear in an instant. ¡°Then I don¡¯t know, what is the cultivation technique contained in Senior, or what is the ability of Senior, wouldn¡¯t it be to control the Water Element!¡± Chu Qing asked tentatively, and said to signal the disappearing Water Element. There was a silence! When Chu Qing was puzzled, the voice rang again, ¡°I control space!¡± tone barely fell, Chu Qing¡¯s eyes a miniature meal, no wonder! Space, all-inclusive, no wonder he is aware that the Zhoutian element is contained in this scroll, but it is not! and many more! If ¡­ space! ¡°Whether Senior can travel through space!¡± Chu Qing asked with some uncertainty and surprise. ¡°Yes!¡± In a word, Chu Qing¡¯s heart was instantly excited, which means that he and Ye Chenxi can return to the World of their own yearn for day and night! (End of this chapter) Chapter 1806 Seeing Chu Qing¡¯s face with excitement, the sound of the space scroll sounded again, ¡°Although I can travel through space, I was seriously injured 10,000 years ago. It is the most damaged scroll among the eleven scrolls, and I can¡¯t do anything now!¡± ¡°You ¡­ why are you so interested in traveling through space!¡± The helpless words of the space scroll made Chu Qing look excited, and suddenly collapsed. I saw Chu Qing continued: ¡°The following is not actually from this World!¡± Hearing that Chu Qing is not a person of this World, a sound of curiosity sounded in the space scroll. ¡°Here comes from another World, but came to this World inadvertently, and is just thinking of a way to leave!¡± Speaking here, Chu Qing asked with some sorrow. ¡°Can¡¯t Senior¡¯s injury be cured! Or is there no other way?¡± Chu Qing some sad voices sounded in space. After a long while, the space scroll slowly said: ¡°In fact, it is not without it! The eleven scrolls are the things God has given to this World by War God. One reel will give it all the reels to make me able to repair my damage! ¡° ¡°But ¡­ the scrolls have been lost for 10000 years, and it is not easy to find one volume. How come another volume!¡± Chu Qing was a little excited when he thought that he had subdued 2 scrolls. However, according to the excitement in his heart, Chu Qing indifferently asked: ¡°Is it feasible for Senior to repair the damage and let 2 people leave this World?¡± ¡°This ¡­ deserves! Not a person in this world, but he and the Heaven and Earth Rule are mutually exclusive, and they can be sent away with only one guide.¡± Hearing the scroll, Chu Qing unable to bear sent a breath. See Chu Qing, the space scroll was silent for a while. I only heard Chu Qing slowly saying: ¡°It happens to have 2 scrolls! Wish for Senior will be able to send his wife and his wife away from this world!¡± The long and deep voice of Space Scroll was surprised for a while, and a trace of turbulence appeared in the space, just like Chu Qing¡¯s excited mood just now. After a while, the long and deep voice of the space scroll twitched slightly, ¡°Do you really have 2 scrolls?¡± ¡°1000 is really 10000 indeed!¡± With a positive answer from Chu Qing, the space scroll is also a bit hot. ¡°Okay! Then you can quickly complete the test! Repair the damage to me, and then I will promise you to send you 2 people away!¡± Hearing the sound of the space scroll, Chu Qing burst into tears. ¡°Senior! Then the test is no longer needed!¡± Chu Chu looks like, the space scroll laughs and scolds: ¡°Our eleven scrolls are War God¡¯s gift to the world, in order to avoid the temptation of the talented people have a test, and our eleven scrolls are between this Heaven and Earth rules of luck Carrier, otherwise why do n¡¯t I worry about using another scroll to treat my injury! That ¡¯s because as long as the owner disappears in this world, the scroll will condense again! ¡± I may think that I might be able to repair it. The space scroll has more words to explain to Chu Qing the similarities and differences of the scrolls. After listening to the space scroll, Chu Qing was somewhat silent. Is the 9-volume Heavenly Book left by Emperor Kong Mo in the Feminist World the same as the 1-volume scroll! ¡°Senior! If the World you want to go back to has the same scroll as Senior, can you go back under it!¡± After all, the luck that carries the rules of Between Heaven and Earth! ¡°As long as you are from the World, you won¡¯t!¡± ¡°If not then?¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 1807 Hearing Chu Qing ¡¯s words, the space scroll looked at Chu Qing with a bitter smile. Confirming that Chu Qing is not lying, the space scroll solemnly said: ¡°That depends on you, whether you want to go to that World, or ¡­ breakthrough space!¡± ¡°Senior isn¡¯t it?¡± Chu Qing¡¯s eyes have a hint of wings. ¡°No! I¡¯m the luck bearer of this World, not your World! You can¡¯t do without this World unless ¡­¡± Hearing the first half of the speech, Chu Qing was a little discouraged, but the word ¡°unless¡± made Chu Qing rise again. ¡°Unless ¡­ War God comes to use me personally!¡± After listening, Chu Qing directly ignored, opened the mouth and said: ¡°Senior, the test continues!¡± Hearing Chu Qing ¡¯s words, the space scroll is somewhat inexplicable, and I ¡¯m right. Chu Qing has a mmp in his heart at this time! Let War God come and the ghost knows where he is! Almost 10000 years! What is the difference between War God coming and letting the Empress come in person! It turns out that in 10000 years, the story of the world on the scroll has become a legend. The reason why people sometimes cannot find it is that after the owner of the scroll disappears, the scroll reunites again. As for the rebirth in this World, heaven knows! Over time, the ancient scroll on the eleventh volume became legendary! The space scroll is bad luck. Its test is the most serious of the eleven scrolls, and it is also the most damaged. Those who are destined to find it have no strength, and the powerful when the scroll is a legend! In the space, Chu Qing was burnt black at the moment, even his hair turned into burnt yellow! ¡°Hahaha! Chu Qing! That¡¯s great! You can beat Fire Element!¡± Listening to the scroll of space, Chu Qing shuddered. The element is an invisible thing between Between Heaven and Earth! The softness of the water can drip water through the stone, but the fiery fire can burn the earth! But Chu Qing found that after the test of water and fire 2, the 3-foot green peak in his hand seemed to be a little different; just like the tempering of water and fire, the sword in his hand seemed not to be able to cut water and fire. You know, 10000 things in the world are the capabilities of the Heaven and Earth element everywhere, but now you can break through the fire and water 2 elements yourself? However, this idea flashed through Chu Qing¡¯s mind. At this time, Chu Qing just wanted to complete the test, help the space scroll to repair the damage, and then leave this World and return to his parents! As for whether I might not go ¡­ at worst in a sword-breaking void! Forced to go back! I still don¡¯t believe it! Thinking in my heart, Chu Qing held his sword and focused his mind, watching the breeze-free wind coming towards him, a slight breeze blowing Chu Qing¡¯s handsome cheek, however, after the wind passed, a trace of warmth on the cheek, the first floor blue silk slowly fell ! Chu Qing reached out but came out, it turned out that the trace of warmth on his cheek turned out to be blood ¡­ it was blood! blood! ¡°I depend! Do you know that I¡¯m a school flower!¡± You flood me, fire me, even thunder me! But ¡­ can¡¯t hurt my face! For a time, Chu Qing was like eating a fierce medicine, violent wind erupted in space, electric light flashing, thunder roaring, mountains bursting and ground splitting! I do n¡¯t know how long it took, gasping for breath, Chu Qing lying on the ground, like a mud, with a 3-foot green peak beside him. At this time, the wrapped golden light already not in, but that surrounded the sword body, A trace of invisible transparent sword glow exists all the time, and even the sound of swordsong sounds. Looking at Chu Qing lying on the ground, the space scroll is greatly appreciated. A person has gone through all the tests with his own strength. Unfortunately, he is a non-native person and wants to return to the former World. The world, otherwise choose this host is also a good choice. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1808 What the Space Scroll does n¡¯t know is that the reason why Chu Qing even passed the test of the remaining elements in one breath is because ¡­ Wind Element scratched his face! Ok! The reason is very strong and reasonable! After a moment, Chu Qing got up to adjust his breath for a moment, slowly opened his eyes and arched his hand toward the space scroll: ¡°Senior, Junior has completed the test, when will the Senior be restored?¡± ¡°You ¡­ don¡¯t subdue me?¡± Space Scroll heard Chu Qing¡¯s tone somewhat cheerful, but not as excited as others to get rare treasure, a little surprised. ¡°No! Junior just want to go home! I don¡¯t know if Chen Xi¡¯s guy is waiting!¡± Thinking of coming to this space suddenly, I don¡¯t know where I am, and I don¡¯t know how Ye Chenxi is now! See Chu Qing did not covet her, the space scroll is also relieved! A person with a family in his heart, why is he entangled with foreign object! ¡°Then prepare!¡± The words of Space Scroll dragged Chu Qing back to God. Chu Qing hadn¡¯t answered his words, and suddenly felt a whirlwind of heaven, not yet reacting, and a darkness in his eyes. I don¡¯t know how long it took, Chu Qing slowly opened his eyes, but found that he was still standing on the altar, still holding the scroll in his hands. Beside him, Ye Chenxi¡¯s delicate jade face looked at herself strangely. ¡°How long have I ¡­ been here?¡± Chu Qing¡¯s voice rang in everyone¡¯s ears, but he heard Ye Chenxi wondering: ¡°You pick up the scroll, we walk towards you, and then open your eyes ¡­ what¡¯s going on here?¡± After listening to Ye Chenxi, Chu Qing looked surprised. This ¡­ I feel as if I have been in that space for a long time, how come ¡­ As soon as I open my eyes, I close my eyes, and the scroll is in hand! After a moment, Chu Qing, who had the scroll in his hand, explained to Ye Chenxi and the others that the ability of the scroll was silent for a while. Chu Qing looked at Ye Chenxi, Ye Chenxi¡¯s eyes were full of memories, after all, here is only the memories of her and Chu Qing; Huaiyu and the others are speechless, for them, Chu Qing It¡¯s Patriarch, everything! Chu Qing represents everything about them. However, Chu Qing took out his token and announced to Huaiyu and the others: ¡°Since then, Huaiyu will be Patriarch, and everything will be honored by Huaiyu in the future!¡± After the announcement, Chu Qing handed the token in his hand towards Huaiyu; looking at the token in front of him, Huaiyu was speechless for a long time, and looked up, Chu Qing was looking at himself gently, seeing that, Huaiyu could only kneel Accept the token with both hands, and a group of people kneel behind them, bowing their heads without saying a word. Huaiyu, who received the token, and the others, did not get up in a long time ¡­ Aside from Ye Chenxi, his eyes turned red, and Chu Qing came to this World to create his own power, didn¡¯t expect everything came and went quickly! Gently pulling Chu Qing¡¯s sleeves, said softly: ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°Huaiyu! Everything is up to you! I believe in you!¡± After finishing talking, Chu Qing took Ye Chenxi to the altar and said again: ¡°Huai Yu! I know you good brothers here! I Chu Qing will never forget your brothers! Take care!¡± Huaiyu suddenly looked up, and saw that the scroll in his hand turned away from him with a slight glow of light. The space scroll was already absorbing the power of the scroll that Chu Qing had conquered, and was absorbing the power of Chu Qing within the body. Chu Qing is cooperating with this space scroll at the moment, and he will repair the space scroll with 2 scrolls! Outside the capital, on a mountain, a dark hole like abyss slowly opened, which seemed to be the endless vast space and time. Suddenly, a burst of rays of light shot straight out of the cave and enveloped the whole mountain, gradually the rays of light dispersed The black hole as dark as the abyss is gone. In the mountain, Huaiyu and the others looked at an altar! (End of this chapter) Chapter 1809 In Shuzhong, on the Qingcheng Mountain at night, a lightning fell from the sky. In the early morning of the next day, under the Qingcheng Mountain, a decayed, blood-stained teenager slowly woke up and looked up. It was a place the teenager was familiar with and could not be in a familiar place! Qingcheng Mountain, 300 years ago, I also unintentionally stepped into the cultivation world from Qingcheng Mountain, and then 10000 swords were united, returning to Earth with sword proof, but didn¡¯t expect to come to a world dominated by feminism ¡­ didn¡¯t expect, come back again, I am still me! Mount Qingcheng, long time no see! Thinking about it, Chu Qing suddenly felt a pain in the body, thinking of Chu Qing and Ye Chenxi with the help of the space scroll. didn¡¯t expect, really responded to the words of the space scroll, Chu Qing was not a person in this world, a heaven and Earth-like repulsive force repulsed Chu Qing far, but helpless Chu Qing can only Ye Chenxi sent it back, and in Ye Chenxi¡¯s tearful cheek, slowly released Ye Chenxi¡¯s hand ¡­ In the end, Chu Qing summoned 3 feet of Qingfeng, and finally looked at the World in close proximity, gathering the strength of the whole body, pouring the sword body, and the sword was dead! Chu Qing¡¯s strongest move, a sword takes out, the sword shatters the void, breaks the Heaven and Earth Rule, and enters this world Heaven and Earth. However, the sword is broken and people are destroyed! At this time, Chu Qing, the sword is destroyed, the whole body of the Meridian is cut off! The pain hit, Chu Qing slowly fell to the ground, unconscious ¡­ In the distance, a long-haired woman approached Chu Qing, her face puzzled ¡­ Soon after, several women came towards Chu Qing in a comatose position, but found that there was no trace. ¡°Senior Sister! Did you say the Master was wrong?¡± ¡°How is it possible, if the Master made a mistake, why did we suddenly let us go down the mountain during the retreat.¡± Shuzhong, the kingdom of heaven. In a dilapidated old house, the two-bedroom suite is simple and clean. In a room, a clean and tidy bed lay a blood-stained, tattered man with pale face and a pair of wrinkled brows, as if the man in the bed was suffering, brow beaded with sweat pouring down like water. Beside the bed, a pair of slender jade hand twisted a wet towel in a basin filled with water, and then gently wiped the wet towel off the unclean man¡¯s face, one after another. As soon as the filth was gone, a handsome face appeared in the eyes of the woman. It was a face with dashing eyebrows and a high nose bridge. In this World, a man with such a face is really beyond his reach. The woman looked at it faintly, and then she didn¡¯t know what to think of. She continued to wipe the body of the man, and the ragged clothes were removed. It was a slender and slender male body, with strong and strong chest muscles, and his eyes slowly descended. 8 abdomen muscles ¡­ I don¡¯t know how long, the man slowly woke up and looked up. In the clean and simple room, a single bed and a set of tables and chairs, and then nothing else. Somehow, the man looked at the warmth in this clean and simple room. Suddenly, a long-haired woman was holding a vase with a few pure white 100s in it, and the flowers were fragrant. The woman who placed the vase on the table clapped her hands with satisfaction, turned her head to look around, and her dark eyes really looked at herself ¡­ ¡°what!¡± A horror sounded in the quiet room, the man on the bed had not spoken, and the woman bounced away from the room like a little bunny of loose one¡¯s head out of fear. The pale lips of the man on the bed, a hint of helpless smile ¡­ I ¡­ want water! (End of this chapter) Chapter 1810 A moment later, outside the door of the room, 3000 Qingsi¡¯s half-covered cheeks quietly revealed. He cautiously looked at the man on the bed, his eyes puzzled, and he looked at them seriously. His deep eyes really stared at him. Suddenly, he jumped for no reason ¡­ ¡°Is there ¡­ water?¡± Looking at some lovely female men outside the door is a little funny, you dare to put me in your house, I woke up but you were hiding me! Thoughts flashed, the man could only ask the woman softly. Inquiries from men were heard in the quiet room, and the women quickly turned nodded and left. Soon, the long-haired woman brought a glass of water, and the woman looked at the man in a daze while holding the water in a daze. Looking at the woman in front of him, the man said helplessly with a bitter smile: ¡°You ¡­ can you help me up!¡± Hearing the man ¡¯s words, the woman hurriedly lifted the man covered with bandages and slowly lifted up. I noticed that the man was strange, and the cheeks of the long-haired woman were slightly red ¡­ ¡°Hello! My name is Chu Qing, did you save me?¡± The old-fashioned simple opening remarks broke the quiet room atmosphere and heard Chu Qing¡¯s inquiry that the long-haired woman was gently nodded. ¡°Then Elder Sister Xie life-saving grace, I don¡¯t know how to call elder sister?¡± The woman heard and whispered softly: ¡°Lin Qing!¡± A faint voice sounded in the room, Chu Qing heard a gentle smile, and saw Lin Qing quickly got up and said anxiously: ¡°Hello, you have nothing to eat! I will prepare something for you!¡± After he finished speaking, he went out of the room with a burst of fragrance. Looking at this funny little elder sister, Chu Qing¡¯s mouth was a bit pleasant. It¡¯s just ¡­ why in the sweltering weather in Shuzhong, why did Lin Qing keep releasing it, and even his left cheek was covered with long hair? strange? For a moment, Chu Qing entered the inner vision, but found that the whole body of the Meridian was cut off, and his skills disappeared for many years! Chu Qing, with his eyes wide open in amazement, is full of lonely and pained expressions. didn¡¯t expect to forcefully break the space prohibition, at such a huge price, destroyed by space turbulence meridian, there is no trace of Spiritual Qi in dantian. But ¡­ thinking of Ye Chenxi who doesn¡¯t know where the space turbulence took, Chu Qing¡¯s eyes did not last long before the spirit of pain, and he rejuvenated. at worst With a firm look in his eyes, Chu Qing slowly operated the ¡°extreme freedom!¡± In the air, a trace of Spirit Qi followed Chu Qing¡¯s breathing slowly into Chu Qing¡¯s within the body. It didn¡¯t last long. Meridian¡¯s feeling of pain struck, and Chu Qing, who was admitted with sweat, had no choice but to rest for a moment. Not long after, Lin Qing walked into the room with a bowl of clear porridge long hair fluttering ¡­ In the blink of an eye, a few days passed. In the past few days, Chu Qing everyday all chatted with Lin Qing. The gradually familiar Lin Qing was no longer introverted in Chu Qing ¡¯s eyes, but became more talkative. Then, sometimes a slight gentle smile at the corner of the mouth made the past few days secretly adjust the rate of cultivation to reduce the pain caused by meridian. ¡°That¡¯s right! Lin Qing, I¡¯m asking you, here ¡­ I don¡¯t know ¡­¡± Thinking of this, Chu Qing has some poor words, and I don¡¯t know what kind of words to use to ask my own questions. Could it be asked, Lin Qing, what do you think of this book ¡­ How about the school flowers? If it¡¯s on Earth where you originally belonged, then this sentence asks if you haven¡¯t lost your life, but if you don¡¯t ask, Chu Qing is full of doubts and is not sure if this World is that feminist World! Lin Qingtian¡¯s light personality, not at all Xu, like the women of the Feminist World, saw her 2 eyes shine. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1811 Hearing that Chu Qing had something to ask himself, but half said nothing more, Lin Qing looked at the contemplative Chu Qing with a puzzled face, and for a while ¡­ I was crazy! The firm side profile, full of masculinity, Lin Qing ¡¯s disappointing heart in his chest jumped again. Unable to bear looked down and saw Chu Qing, who was almost injured. With a muscular figure, I thought of wiping Chu Qing¡¯s body that day, I should see what I should not see, and I should touch everything I should not touch. Lin Qing¡¯s cheeks were a little bit red. In Chu Qing¡¯s contemplation, he quickly got up and ran out of the door. Frightened by the movement of Lin Qing, he was doubtful that Lin Qing ran towards the door. Not long afterwards, a sound of water came from the bathroom. In the bathroom, Lin Qing, who kept patting her cheeks with cold water under the faucet, slowly lowered her emotions, bowing her head in contemplation, thinking a little cranky. I ¡­ saw him all! Is it responsible for him! Looking up, a slender figure is slim in front of the mirror, 3000 silk is silky like a waterfall, a white face like moon, a pair of limpid autumn water eyes full of ¡­ Lin Qing looked at himself in the mirror and hesitated for a while. Before much thought, a sudden knock on the door sounded. Outside the door, a violent screaming sounded; ¡°Lin Qing, you Very Ugly People, it¡¯s here! Now I see where you are hiding!¡± The door was opened, and three 3 big and 5 thick women rushed into the house with a cowering man. He heard a mess in the house. Chu Qing struggled to get up and slowly walked out of the room and came to the living room. There are 3 women in the hall, a woman with a full face is sitting on the sand and is foul-mouthed. A man by the sofa who looks a little handsome and angry is squatting there cowardly, looking at the other 2 strong women One was carrying Lin Qing, and the other was preparing to continue slapping Lin Qing. ¡°Stop!¡± Shout out loudly, calming everyone in the living room. The rich woman on the sofa saw Chu Qing who looked handsome, then looked at Lin Qing framed by Senior, suddenly burst out laughing. ¡°Hahaha! Lin Qing! Really didn¡¯t expect you Very Ugly People, there is such a good peach luck!¡± With that, getting up and walking in front of Chu Qing, a pair of eyes with heavy eyeshadow glanced up and down at Chu Qing in front of him, making Chu Qing feel goose bumps suddenly burst into a sudden chill. ¡°Yo! Little Handsome Brother, do you want to accompany elder sister, let elder sister feel good!¡± Hearing Fu Yanpo¡¯s sullen tone, the man next to the sofa looked a little tearful. Lin Qing quickly pleaded: ¡°This is my business, it has nothing to do with him, let him go!¡± The strong woman felt a burst of power in her hand and quickly tightened her arms, realizing the pain in her arms like a dislocation. Lin Qing¡¯s pained brow beaded with sweat sounded a moan. Chu Qing, who was standing against the wall and was all a little vain, was angry and shouted again: ¡°Stop it! Why do you have anything against me, why bother her!¡± ¡°Yoah! Little Handsome Brother has a personality! I like it!¡± See Chu Qing staring blankly at Lin Qing, Fu Yanpo looked lowly laughed, while walking towards Lin Qing. ¡°This Very Ugly People, I still want to grab a man from my old lady, but what didn¡¯t expect is that she also a golden house to keep one¡¯s mistress!¡± After speaking, he walked to Lin Qing¡¯s side and grabbed Lin Qing¡¯s hair ¡­ Suddenly, Lin Qing red eyes, biting his bloodless lips tightly, there was a silence in the hall. At this point, Chu Qing finally understood why Lin Qing always wore his hair and covered his left cheek. Lin Qing left his forehead to the left forehead of his cheek, there was a burning scar ¡­ (End of this chapter) Chapter 1812 Seeing the scars on Lin Qing ¡¯s face, Chu Qing immediately understood. It ¡¯s no wonder that in this sultry weather in Shuzhong, Lin Qing handed out a long head. It turned out ¡­ ¡°How is it! Little Handsome Brother! This woman is a Very Ugly People, how about following me?¡± Fu Dingpo said, looking at Chu Qing with a wicked look, making Chu Qing somewhat stunned, Fu Ding looking at Chu Qing Just like the thing on the bed, he looked proud. ¡°That ¡­ I think it¡¯s very personal! It¡¯s just ¡­ you are disgusting!¡± Suddenly Chu Qing¡¯s words made the glasses men wiping tears by the sofa a little stunned, while the rich woman was a little bit dumbfounded, and then fiercely put down Lin Qing¡¯s hair, aggressive like a mother-dragon dragon-like walked towards Chu Qing. Fiercely raised his fat palm and headed towards Chu Qing. At this time, Chu Qing, the body¡¯s injury has not been completely recovered, Spirit Qi is slow, and the footsteps are slack, how could it resist this fat woman. ¡°pa!¡± A clear voice sounded, but Lin Qing was slapped aside by the palm of his giant palm and fell to the ground. Although Chu Qing lost his skill, the senses of cultivation for many years have been clear. 2 At the moment when the aggressive woman attacked, Lin Qing broke free from the strong woman and stopped in front of Chu Qing, resisting that one for Chu Qing. Palm! Upon seeing this, Chu Qing quickly lifted Lin Qing, and saw Lin Qing¡¯s cheeks rising up red, a trace of blood in the corner of his mouth, eyes closed at the moment, unconscious. The rich man didn¡¯t expect Lin Qing would break free from the shackles and Chu Qing resisted that palm. The rich man put all his fans into the palm. Seeing Lin Qing¡¯s complexion pale lying in Chu Qing¡¯s arms, his heart suddenly shivered. . Turned around and shouted: ¡°Everyone let you let her go!¡± The angry roar scared the two powerful women with some timid eyes, and turned their heads to continue to look, but they saw that Lin Qing seemed to be inflated and gasless. Fu Chenpo did n¡¯t care, ¡°This is what she reap what you have sown, rush over yourself, rain me without me! ¡° After finishing the next clothes, he turned away. The house was empty and there were 4 messy places, but Chu Qing was no one else, shaking his body and slowly picking up Lin Qing and walking towards her house. Helpless every step, within the body meridian is as painful as tearing. When putting Qing Qing on the bed, Chu Qing was already sweating all over. Looking at Lin Qing¡¯s appearance on the bed, Chu Qing knew that the dead fat woman had been trained, otherwise Lin Qing would not be in a coma. Strength! strength! Oh! It seems that this World is sometimes not so good. Women take the protection of men as their basic responsibility, just as the protection of men who once used to protect women should be the same. Tolerating the pain of the body, Chu Qing worked his skill to introduce the spiritual Qi into Lin Qing within the body. I saw the red and swollen palm prints on Lin Qing¡¯s cheeks. In the input of Chu Qing Spiritual Qi, it gradually faded and finally disappeared. Upon seeing this, Chu Qing sat brow beaded with sweat and sat beside the bed, panting in his mouth, but looked at Lin Qing with both eyes, and there was a trace of tenderness in his eyes that he did not know. Seeing the scars on Lin Qing¡¯s face, Chu Qing calmed down and carefully observed Lin Qing¡¯s scars, doubts, and unable to bear stretched his fingers to stroke. It seems that this is not a burning scar, but a toxin; unfortunately, it is hard to protect yourself now, otherwise she can be treated. Putting the quilt gently on Lin Qing, Chu Qing got up and closed the door, and left the room to clean up the living room. In the room, Lin Qing with his eyes closed suddenly flushed and wrapped his little quilt tightly ¡­ (End of this chapter) Chapter 1813 It turned out that when I looked at Lin Qing¡¯s scars in Chu Qing, Lin Qing was already awake, but looking close to himself, there was a masculine breath from Chu Qing¡¯s body, and Lin Qing had some heartbeat that he couldn¡¯t stop. Chu Qing left ¡­ But thinking that Chu Qing has been staring at his scars, Lin Qing is wrapped in a quilt and some suffer and lose ¡­ After finishing the living room, Chu Qing sat alone in the room, thinking that Lin Qing resisted that palm for himself today. Fortunately, the fat woman¡¯s strength was low. If the next time he encountered a stronger one, what should I do! Do we have to let anyone slaughter or let Lin Qing resist? It is estimated that Lin Qing is sure to dispel jade! oh! There was a sigh in my heart, I must have a life-saving trick, otherwise I wouldn¡¯t be able to live back to Tianjin ¡­ Thinking of being in alien cultivation, Myriad Swords Return To One, the sword broke the void before coming to this world. After so many conversions, didn¡¯t expect a woman in my heart to save! Myriad Swords Return To One! But I thought that my sword had already turned into powder when I was banned by this breakthrough, disappeared, and an Old Partner with more than 2 of my own ¡­ Chu Qing was filled with emotion! Dong dong! A knock on the door sounded! Lin Qing came in and opened the door. Lin Qing had n¡¯t spoken yet. Chu Qing said gently with a smile: ¡°Are you better?¡± Lin Qing, who was thinking about how to organize topics, was gently asked by Chu Qing. For a while, he didn¡¯t know what to do, and could only be slightly nodded. ¡°That ¡­ want to eat something?¡± Lin Qing asked softly. I saw Chu Qing said with a bitter smile, ¡°No! I have no appetite!¡± ¡°Oh!¡± Lin Qing looked at Chu Qing¡¯s bitter smile, and felt a little bit of pain; after a soft answer, each minding their own business sat aside and sat side by side with Chu Qing, only to hear Lin Qing slowly said: ¡°Today, I¡¯m tired of you, sorry!¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay! I still have to thank you!¡± Seeing Chu Qing chatting and laughing, Lin Qing was a little deep and silent for a long time. Then he said: ¡°The man, he told him that he is not married yet ¡­ I left him after I knew it, didn¡¯t expect her wife will find it here!¡± Seeing Lin Qing confess his thoughts, Chu Qing listened carefully, but again saw Lin Qing turning his head to stare at Chu Qing and said, ¡°Do you know what happened to my face?¡± Chu Qing didn¡¯t expect Lin Qing would take the initiative to mention his scars, and he was a little stunned for a while, but heard Lin Qing said: ¡°Before that, I had a boyfriend, but then his family let him marry another A person, I felt cheated and left him, but ¡­ his wife couldn¡¯t bear his own relationship before, so let me take a medicine and I will look like this! ¡° After Lin Qing finished speaking, there was a sudden silence in the room. After a while, Lin Qing only heard a soft whisper: ¡°I have 2 feelings, but I was deceived. Maybe I should not have love, so I was retaliated!¡± ¡°But ¡­ since I saved you, I think you are a different person, so no matter what you encounter, I hope you can be strong! Don¡¯t give up!¡± Lin Qing left the room, and Chu Qing¡¯s ear echoed Lin Qing¡¯s soft voice. In the room, Chu Qing, who had always been helpless to sigh, was radiant at this time, with a firm look in a pair of deep eyes. correct! A woman of Lin Qing is only in pursuit of happiness. Even though so many things happened, she faced it alone. I did n¡¯t see any wind and rain in Chu Qing! at worst many thanks you! Lin Qing! (End of this chapter) Chapter 1814 On the bed, Chu Qing sat cross-legged and ran ¡°Extremely Comfortable!¡± However, no matter how many attempts, Spirit Qi¡¯s arousal is slow, not to mention, the important thing is that the whole body of Meridian¡¯s tearing pain is unbearable! In order to come to this feminist world to break through the embarrassment left behind! Fortunately, Chu Qing¡¯s cultivation over the years has made the body strong, so that it won¡¯t fall down to the bottom of Qingcheng Mountain and become meat patties. Meridian is damaged, how can Spirit Qi enter the dantian! Some discouraged Chu Qing really wanted to scold his mother, because of her meridian reason, she wanted to repair it, unless there was any rare treasure! While preparing to withdraw from inner vision, Chu Qing found that the Meridians broke apart, the dantian was broken, and the body with all his skills lost inside the body, there was a ¡°sword energy!¡± This sword energy is invisible and invisible, like a transparent and colorless little sword exuding golden light, and is slowly floating in the heart at this time! Seeing this invisible and invisible little sword, the golden glow was weak, but it exuded a dignity out of the ordinary. This is a situation that Chu Qing 3 has never seen before! I can only stare dumbly at this little sword, but I can feel it when I ca n¡¯t see it, and emit a golden sword glow ¡­ Chu Qing may not know that the sword that accompanied it soaring across the continent and went back to the Feminist World with him to experience everything. The accompanying of the sword to him also witnessed the growth of Chu Qing! Although the sword is broken, the sword hearts of Sword Spirit and Chu Qing cultivation have already been fuse together! In order to complete the test of the space scroll, Chu Qing used the sword to fight against the Zhou Tian element. His sword has long been undying and inextinguishable by the Zhou Tian element¡¯s tempering, even more life force than Chu Qing! Sleepless all night, Chu Qing looked at this little sword, and all figured it out, a bit of wry smile in the corner of his mouth, but his eyes were full of joy. ¡°Didn¡¯t expect! Old Partner, you are growing faster than me!¡± The corner of the mouth was once broken by the void, Myriad Swords Return To One, but he was unparalleled in sword repair and sword moves, but for the sword realm, it was not as good as this little sword. At least this little sword, now either born nor dying, has reached Chu Qing as Sword Immortal and never Realm! Myriad Swords Return To One, that was the strongest sword move. At that time, Chu Qing was used for the sword to break the void, ascended to the fairy, but came to the Feminist World! But ¡­ the strongest sword realm, then only Myriad Sword Returning to Origin! Myriad Sword Returning to Origin, Return to the Natural State! Once Chu Qing was anxious to return to the original World, unwilling to give up a cultivation base, but Chu Qing, who had lost all his skills at the moment, was no longer suitable! ¡°Success or failure! Then come!¡± Looking at the little sword in his heart, Chu Qing swept away the decadence; life was really ups and downs, and his skills were lost. When he met Lin Qing, when he was helpless, he met this little sword! Myriad Swords Return To One, Chu Qing will naturally! Myriad Sword Returning to Origin, also heard, but whether it is successful, then try it! 10000 Qi spontaneously, the sword rushed to the waste cave; Guiyuan martial arts, Zong Yuangong! The cultivation of Myriad Sword Returning to Origin is very simple, that is, self-discarding martial arts! Sixteen short and concise words; tells everything about Myriad Sword Returning to Origin! Myriad Sword Returning to Origin is divided into Inner sect and Waijia; Inner sect 10000 Qi Zisheng and Jianchong waste point 2; Waijia is divided into Guiyuan martial arts and Zongyuan Gongchang 2 blocks! As far as Chu Qing is concerned, he who does not need to return to the martial arts and Zong Yuangong masters of Myriad Swords Return To One; he needs 10000 Qi Zisheng and Jian Chong waste points! Only in this way can he repair his meridian, and he can also save lives! (End of this chapter) Chapter 1815 In the room, Chu Qing¡¯s forehead was dripping with sweat, and his body was slightly trembling; at this time, Chu Qing was urging the invisible little sword in his heart to move towards 4 places in the body¡¯s meridian. 10000 Qi is spontaneous, and the whole body is exhausted, but within the body can spontaneously generate a sword energy to help its sword, spirit, healing, and protect its heart. At this time, Chu Qing was treating meridian, even the old injuries hidden in the body, and these credits were the credit of the little golden sword! Unconsciously several days passed, during which Lin Qing came to Chu Qing¡¯s house, but he saw Chu Qing as if he was facing a big enemy, Lin Qing could only withdraw quietly, and did not dare to bother. In the living room, Lin Qing was full of doubts, and the male child was so delicate. Although Chu Qing noticed that he was out of the ordinary, but the male child could not become a martial artist. Lin Qing also heard that if the male child forced If cultivation success is a martial artist, then you can only ¡°If you want to practice Divine Art, you must go to the palace first!¡± When I was thinking about 10000 1000, there was another rapid knock on the door. Before Lin Qing responded, the door was completely opened, and a burst of dust dispersed. Five strong women came in from the door, led by Yes, it turned out to be the affluence of Chu Qing and the slaughter of Lin Qing ¡¯s wealthy fat woman a few days ago! Lin Qing was safe and sound, the fat woman was even more arrogant, and said with a rough voice: ¡°Very Ugly People! There is no one you can¡¯t get from the old lady, please hand over the Little Handsome Brother! Forgive you not to die, otherwise ¡­ Humph! ¡° Seeing the situation in front of him, Lin Qing stubborn not say a word, he knows that a weak male child would not be easy if he cultivated, and if there is any disturbance, I do n¡¯t know what the consequences will be. So silently! Seeing Lin Qing¡¯s stubborn look, the rich-looking fat woman was very angry, but found that Lin Qing¡¯s eyes were full of worry and looked towards a room. Perceiving his gaze, the fat woman strode toward the room and saw the movement of the fat woman. Lin Qing quickly blocked the door of the room and did not let the fat woman approach the closed door. Seeing Lin Qing¡¯s appearance, the fat woman rushed to Lin Qing again, and a crisp slap sound again sounded in the room, but Lin Qing still stopped in front of the fat woman despite the hot pain on her cheek. Seeing this situation, the fat woman was even more angry and beat Lin Qing directly with her head covered. Her screams and rain-like fists fell on Lin Qing. A moment later, the fat woman gasped for fat, bent over and looked at the bloody nose and swollen face, but Lin Qing, who had never said a word, was also surprised in the narrowed eyes. Looking closely, Lin Qing¡¯s hands were motionless on the 2 sides of the door, but the eyes swollen into panda eyes have been devoid of god for a long time! When the fat woman was curious, she discovered that Lin Qing had no idea when she had passed out ¡­ 3000 Qingsi, beautiful face bloody nose and swollen face, a gust of wind blew, revealing the scar on her left, the fat woman saw it, and the gas that disappeared instantly rose! ¡°Open this door! Any way!¡± Hearing the order of the fat woman, five strong women moved forward and five people exchanged their eyes. One of them flew towards Lin Qing, and the unconscious Lin Qing¡¯s lovable body hit the door of the room with a powerful palm. Jin also broke the door, and rumbling sound rolled up a dusty smoke ¡­ The dust was gone, and a handsome man in the room was holding Lin Qing, who was unconscious. When his eyes were slowly raised, his eyes were full of killing intent! The five strong women were scared back by Chu Qing¡¯s eyes, and the fat woman who saw the door opened had not seen Chu Qing, but she said nastyly, ¡°Hey! Don¡¯t scare my beauty!¡± When I came to the door quickly, I saw that Chu Qing was holding Lin Qing, who was unconscious, and said angrily for a time: ¡°Unload this Very Ugly People 8 pieces, this man will fight me back!¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 1816 Hearing the fat woman ¡¯s voice, Chu Qing was extremely angry, and 4 words full of overflowing heaven murderous aura popped out of her teeth, ¡°You, courting death!¡± tone barely fell, I saw Chu Qing right hand Cheng Jianzhi, 6 people rushed out of the door, only to notice a touch of sharpness, 5 strong women felt a cold neck, reached out and touched it, only to find out I don¡¯t know when the head I saw has fallen to the ground, looking at the five headless bodies in front of me. The fat woman was terrified by her vision and looked backwards, but she saw Chu Qing with a terrible look and raised her sword finger again, pale-gold rays of light surrounded her fingers, and suddenly the sound of the sword in the room sounded, 10000 1000 sword energy Converged into countless invisible and shadowless swords, all went towards the fat woman ¡­ 10000 1000 sword glow turned into the sky full of stars and stars, 10000 1000 sword Ming swayed like meeting an emperor, the fat woman and the five corpses have been transformed into powder in 5 10000 sword moves, leaving nothing in the house The signs are as if 1000 people have lived in the future! In addition to the unconscious Lin Qing and the collapsed 2 doors witnessed the traces of their visit ¡­ One move, one sword! One sword is 10000 swords, and 10000 swords is 10000 strokes! 6 people who are already dead can¡¯t die anymore! When the fat woman beat Lin Qing, Chu Qing was on the verge of repairing the whole body meridian, using sword energy to penetrate the whole body meridian; hearing the sound of fist and foot added together, Chu Qing could only run the word energy with all his teeth. At the moment when it finally succeeded, the collapse of the door and Lin Qing ¡¯s slender figure flew in. Seeing that Chu Qing Shi Zhan Shenfa quickly hugged Lin Qing, but found that this dead fat woman gave Lin Qing a dead hand. The strong woman¡¯s palm broke Lin Qing¡¯s internal organs! Perceiving Lin Qing ¡¯s injury, Chu Qing was furious and directly killed the unfamiliar Myriad Sword Returning to Origin. Seeing that all 6 people disappeared, Chu Qing quickly hugged Lin Qing and came to the room, only to see Lin Qing¡¯s eyes closed in the bed, complexion pale, seeing this, Chu Qing and Lin List palm, and brought Spirit Qi into Lin Qing with the the For a time, Lin Qing¡¯s pain and groaning were alleviated a little, and the traces of the bloody nose and swollen face on the beautiful Yurong gradually disappeared under the influence of Chu Qing Spiritual Qi until they disappeared. However, just seeing that some wounds on Lin Qing¡¯s body were cured, Chu Qing couldn¡¯t bear it! For Chu Qing who just hit Meridian with sword energy, Spirit Qi has not yet been fully operational. Previously, the killing of 6 people used only sword energy and did not use a trace of Spirit Qi. Chu Qing, who was panting and soaking wet, turned to look at Lin Qing, who was gradually breathing. The boulder in his heart finally put down, but Lin Qing ¡¯s internal organs had been injured and the damage was too great. This is the most difficult thing to do. Sword energy is sharp and strong. Lin Qing ordinary person¡¯s body can¡¯t bear the pain of sword energy washing meridian, so there is no treatment of internal organs! Thinking of this, Chu Qing got up and walked outside the room, secretly thinking about it while cleaning up the hall; it seems that he had to find a job and buy some medicine to refine medicine pill to treat Lin Qing. Then his body was completely healed. Directly inspire Spirit Qi with a Lin Qing treatment! The next day, Chu Qing, who was cultivating in the living room, was awakened by a sudden cough. He got up and quickly looked into the room, and saw a trace of blood in the corner of Lin Qing¡¯s mouth. Chu Qing¡¯s face was full of anxiety, and in a hurry, he pressed Lin Qing¡¯s chest in the middle of his chest, mobilizing Spirit Qi into Lin Qing¡¯s body, and moved towards internal organs. Seeing Chu Qing¡¯s fierce look, Lin Qing was so scared that he didn¡¯t dare to cough. I was really curious why Chu Qing was like this, but found that Chu Qing was sitting directly beside his bed, a big thick hand pressed against his chest. Suddenly flushed ¡­ (End of this chapter) Chapter 1817 Lin Qing in the room is full of emotion, and Chu Qing is sweating for a while! Lin Qing felt the gentle waves from Chu Qing¡¯s palm under his chest. Through the clothes, the pain in the body disappeared instantly. A moment later, Chu Qing withdrew his palms in a vain look, withdrew his palms and opened his eyes to see Lin Qing¡¯s cheeks flushed, a pair of beautiful eyes Gu Panshenghui, the water is full of people¡¯s heart. Feeling aware of his lost self-control, Chu Qing coughed and said, ¡°That, you were injured, I was treating you just now!¡± ¡°En!¡± A faint mosquito¡¯s response made the room more awkward. Seeing this situation, Chu Qing quickly changed the subject and said: ¡°That day, thank you! Actually you don¡¯t need to ¡­¡± ¡°Nothing, I heard that a male child cannot be a martial artist. It is very difficult to become a martial artist ¡­¡± Lin Qing said firmly here: ¡°Besides, there is nothing wrong with women protecting men!¡± Hearing Lin please with a serious and serious look, Chu Qing was a bit didn¡¯t know whether to cry or laugh, but there was a trace of warmth in his heart. ¡°Oh! You are hungry! I¡¯ll make some porridge, and you¡¯ll get it for you!¡± After talking, Chu Qing got up in the room. In the room, Chu Qing was feeding Lin Qing cautiously on the side, his handsome face, serious look, Lin Qing¡¯s heartbeat. Really handsome! So gentle! Chu Qing¡¯s cooking skills are not bad. With Chu Qing¡¯s gentle spoonful feeding, the whole person is in a much better condition. ¡°By the way, I am injured now, I plan to ¡­¡± Chu Qing ¡¯s sudden voice made Lin Qing instantly recover, and heard that Chu Qing was leaving. Lin Qing lost his heart and lowered his head. Qiang Yan said with a smile: ¡°Are you going to leave!¡± Interrupted by Lin Qing, Chu Qing was a bit silly for a while. Seeing Lin Qing had a look to cry, Chu Qing suddenly understood, put down the bowl in his hand, and said softly: ¡°You are too seriously injured, I need to go out A job and buy you medicine. ¡° Hearing Chu Qing¡¯s words, Lin Qing was touched and excited for a while, and her eyes were tearful for a time. Looking up, I saw Chu Qing faint smile and looked at myself, and he shook his head for a while, but the habit of feminist supremacy made her unable to bear lifts the head, and for a time her head was ups and downs, making Chu Qing amused. unable to bear laugh out loud. ¡­¡­ ¡°No, how can you a male child go out to work!¡± Lin Qing was full of worry, but suddenly found his body warm. In the room, Chu Qing gently held Lin Qing¡¯s slender and slender lovable body and said indifferently in Lin Qing¡¯s ear: ¡°It¡¯s alright, trust me! I will take care of you!¡± Feeling the warmth and the masculinity of the sunlight between his noses, Lin Qing suddenly had a soft body, and really wanted to snuggle in the arms of Chu Qing all his life ¡­ Hearing Chu Qing¡¯s firm and gentle words, Lin Qing¡¯s objections turned into a soft ¡°en!¡± 2nd day. Chu Qing fed Lin Qing in bed a little bit of breakfast, and walked out of the house. In Shuzhong, it has always been known as the Kingdom of Heavenly House. At this time, the spring season is sultry, and the crowds in the streets are in small groups, but most of them are like Chu Qing when he came to this World. The male endearing little bird is nestled beside the woman. , One is more shy than one and weaker, one is more mother than one! Chu Qing believes that he can cry this group of guys with one punch. Walking alone on the street, lean and strong slender body, handsome and determined face, deep eyes, full of sharp and masculine temperament. The passing man looked towards Chu Qing when his eyes were full of jealousy, and those with a woman beside him looked jealous, because the women around him were staring at Chu Qing closely. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1818 Although Chu Qing has completely adapted to the feminist World, the wolf-like eyes around him also made him a little scared, and he can only brace oneself while walking to see there are advertisements for recruitment. In front of a building. Looking at the towering and standing in the middle of the city, as noble as an emperor, I saw recruitment advertisements on the huge display beside the building ¡­ Looking at the slogan above, Chu Qing thought of himself in Jinmen City, and suddenly didn¡¯t know whether to cry or laugh. Sure enough, it was impossible to move without money. Now I don¡¯t even have Lin Qing¡¯s money to buy medicine. Turning his mind, Chu Qing raised his steps and walked towards the building ¡­ Outside Xiamen, there are some powerful women beside them, dressed in security uniforms, and more masculine than men. Assaults the senses. See Chu Qing step up and step into the door of the building, 2 security guards saw such a handsome man approaching, and immediately came forward to ask, but ¡­ 2 security guards were all women, together there were about 6 people, and they also stepped forward. , 6 people¡¯s eyes intersect, and they all understand the meaning of each other! Big fat sheep come to the door, even if you can¡¯t eat, you can wipe the oil! Seeing that all 6 people came suddenly, Chu Qing suddenly flinched back and forth. I could imagine that six burly women were on the face. Even if Chu Qing was able to settle with only sword energy at this time, his heart was a bit emptied. ¡°Who are you looking for? What is your surname? Where do you live? If you are looking for someone, please register here to leave the correspondent information?¡± The first woman was one step ahead, and the five behind were all somewhat indignant, but the didn¡¯t expect the woman¡¯s opening, all of them were immediately appreciative! Sure enough it was ¡­ sister! Suddenly asking questions quickly, Chu Qing was a little ignorant. Looking at the dumb Chu Qing, the eyes of 6 people were even a flash of rays of light. ¡°Eh cough cough! Everyone ¡­ elder sister, I am here to recruit!¡± After replying, Chu Qing, who was in a state of finishing, slowly spit out his intentions; after hearing Chu Qing ¡¯s intentions, the six security guards immediately talked at once. ¡°where¡¯s your wife?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you support you?¡± ¡°Let you find a job yourself, God!¡± ¡­¡­ For a time, the thick voice buzzed in Chu Qing¡¯s ears, Chu Qing felt that his head was all over, and the six female security guards all distressed Chu Qing and condemned his ¡°wife¡± wife ¡­ The thick voice makes it difficult for Chu Qing to intervene for a while, and can only retreat silently. It did n¡¯t take long for the female security staff to discuss, and a burst of anger rang out, ¡°What makes noisy!¡± Hearing anger, the female security officer looked up and saw a sexy mature curvaceous figure in a professional attire, a pair of black-framed glasses appeared to be intellectual and generous. The woman was looking at the scene of noisy and noisy in front of her, her beautiful face was exhausted It¡¯s frost. Seeing this person, the female security guard quickly returned to her post, and the buzz in Chu Qing¡¯s ear disappeared instantly. The woman stepped forward slowly, looking angry at the female security guard. The person behind her saw her president¡¯s face covered with frost, and they all dared not show up. The sound of high heels approaching the heart of the female security guard, for a time, a cold sweat left on the cheek of the rugged female security guard. ¡°Say! Reason!¡± A female security, brace oneself, said: ¡°Sorry, President, this is a negligence of our work, I ¡­¡± Said this, the female security was disheartened. You should know that the largest group in Shuzhong is the building behind you. It is well-paid and high-paying. Although you are constantly recruiting advertisements every day, you can only enter very few ¡­ (End of this chapter) Chapter 1819 I learned from the female security guard that the sexy, mature and generous woman in front of me turned out to be the owner of this building, the president of Qingshu Entertainment Group, Qin Ni! Hearing the female security, Qin Ni coldly snorted, ¡°Since you already know, then go today ¡­¡± Qin Ni¡¯s words were not finished yet, Chu Qing on the side coughed and interrupted: ¡°That ¡­ you misunderstood, just because of me, they were alert for a while, so that kind of situation appeared!¡± Being interrupted by someone, the sexy woman turned her head and saw a handsome man standing behind him, looking at herself at the moment without fear. Chu Qing¡¯s pair of deep eyes exuded a sword-like masculinity, but Qin Ni was not staring at them like those nympho perverts, but a pair of beautiful eyes showed a trace of disdain. The assistant secretary who followed her to the company waited to see Chu Qing blushing, and looked at Chu Qing as if he didn¡¯t need money. Perceiving the disdain in Qin Ni¡¯s eyes, Chu Qing was a little bit embarrassed for a while, and I ¡­ how did it drop! Why do you look at me like this, watch, watch! If I had no money to buy medicine, I really didn¡¯t want to come! Seeing Chu Qing feeling against him, Qin Ni¡¯s mouth was slightly curved, ¡°Oh! Then why don¡¯t you talk about it?¡± Hearing Qin Ni ¡¯s words, Chu Qing said, ¡°That ¡¯s because elder sisters heard that I ¡¯m applying for a job, and it was a little unbelievable for a while, so it was out of concern for the inquiry, not the kind of behavior that you said lost your face! ¡° Hearing Chu Qing saying he was coming to apply, suddenly, let alone Qin Ni¡¯s secretary assistant, even Qin Ni was a little unbelievable. Men make money? What a joke! Qin Ni heard frowning and turned to ask the female security guard. The female security guard hurriedly said, ¡°President, this is indeed the case just now. We saw him step in here and stepped forward to ask, knowing that she came to apply for lost self-control. ! ¡° After listening to Qin Ni, he continued to look at Chu Qing without hesitation, and the female security guard immediately sent a breath, the president did not continue to question, it seemed that the job was saved! ¡°Oh! Then what are your motivations for working?¡± Qin Ni was curious for a time. This kind of boy with good skin is nothing more than money! If you let him step into my company, he he he! Even if it is cheaper for its own employees, it can¡¯t stand this kind of debauchery. ¡°for money!¡± Chu Qing said his motives without hesitation. Seeing that, Qin Ni¡¯s secretary and assistant 2 frowned a little at a time. Qin Ni seemed to be expected in advance, and the disdain was even stronger in his eyes! Perceived that the awkward atmosphere in the field was full of weirdness, Qin Ni ¡¯s disdainful eyes were even more prosperous, Chu Qing was no longer able to bear, said solemnly: ¡°What ¡¯s the purpose of working not to make money? My girlfriend is sick, I urgently need Use money to apply, since you think I ca n¡¯t afford it, leave! ¡° After finishing talking, Chu Qing turned his head away and walked away without looking back! amount! What did he say? The secretary asked quietly, ¡°He seems to say that his girlfriend is ill and needs money so he came here!¡± The assistant was a little bit stunned and replied. For a time, the field was even more awkward and weird! Qingshu Entertainment Group, with good salary and high salary, is mainly engaged in entertainment, travel, women¡¯s clothing, and which is included female underwear, so there are countless star models in the company! I thought Chu Qing, like other men, was expecting to come here to climb high and get rich ¡­ It turned out that there really are such men in this World! (End of this chapter) Chapter 1820 Chu Qing¡¯s words made everyone in front of Qingshu Entertainment Group¡¯s brains unable to turn their heads for a while. Hearing the quiet and soft conversation between Secretary Qin Ni and his assistant, the talents reflected it. Chu Qing, who walked through the assistant of the secretary, walked outside through 2 people, and stopped the sound. ¡°Cough cough! Since you applied for that, what position do you plan to apply for?¡± Turning around, I saw that Qin Ni slender jade finger held his glasses and said. Chu Qing turned his head and saw Qin Ni inquiring about the required job position. Chu Qing was ignorant for a while! What do you mean! Seeing my uncomfortable look one by one, and looking for me again? Qin Ni sees Chu Qing turning his head, and with a calm face, a heart is beating a little embarrassedly. Seeing this, Qin Ni can only ask about stopping and eliminate a little embarrassment for himself! ¡°That ¡­ security guard, I can do it!¡± Qin Ni, who was eliminating some guilt for his rudeness, heard Chu Qing¡¯s words, and suddenly thought that he had heard it, and seriously asked: ¡°You said ¡­ you want to apply for ¡­ security?¡± Qin Ni¡¯s seemingly inquiring voice made the security guard behind her stunned. After the stun, everyone laughed. Even Qin Ni¡¯s secretary and assistant 2 little girls couldn¡¯t hold back and coughed quickly. ¡°Yes what¡¯s the matter?¡± Seeing everyone¡¯s strange appearance, Chu Qing was puzzled! ¡°That ¡­ the male child is so weak, not very ¡­ suitable for this job!¡± A female security guard who smirked behind Qin Ni quickly explained to Chu Qing that it was the security guard who Chu Qing explained to her just now. Hearing the explanation from the female security guard, Chu Qing suddenly reacted, and then remembered ¡­ this is the feminist world! Potholes! Thinking about this section, Chu Qing was also a little embarrassed. He was busy finding a lighter and more profitable time, and the idea of ??having enough time suddenly disappeared. Seeing Chu Qing¡¯s handsome face flashed a hint of embarrassment, Qin Ni saw it, and could only rub his forehead, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it first!¡± After Qin Ni turned to each minding their own business and entered the building, Qin Ni¡¯s secretary and assistant quickly followed. Along the way, Qin Ni walked with Qin Ni¡¯s eyes and gestured. Behind him, a girl with a model-like exquisite figure slowly opened the mouth and said: ¡°I am Zhao Linyi, Secretary of General Manager Qin. I need to understand you!¡± Chu Qing, who did not follow slowly, heard it and nodded his head in agreement. Seeing Chu Qing answer, Zhao Linyi took out a recording pen and began to ask: ¡°Name? Where is it? Age? Education?¡± Unconsciously, everyone came in front of the elevator door. The receptionist and the staff passed by in the hall and saw Qin Ni carrying a handsome and tall boy behind him. He was a little inexplicable and whispered. You know, Qin Ni is the company¡¯s famous Ice Queen! Unmarried so far, I do not know how many men want to post! In front of the elevator door, Chu Qing recalled slowly opening the mouth and said: ¡°Chu Qing, a person from Jinmen City, currently lives in a certain district in a certain street in a certain street in a certain district in Shucheng. Age 21 years old, education ¡­¡­ Not graduated yet! ¡° Chu Qing only said his name. On the other side, Zhao Linyi jumped a little demurely: ¡°Sister Chu Yue, he has the same name as your surname!¡± On the other side, the assistant dressed in white collar elite, seeing Zhao Linyi not on the channel, Chu Yue unemotional coldly said: ¡°President! I think you can change a secretary!¡± Speaking of stepping into the elevator with Qin Ni, Chu Qing also followed closely from behind, leaving the door outside the elevator for a while and had not responded. Some of them looked at Zhao Linyi who was Qin Ni 3 ¡­ (End of this chapter) Chapter 1821 Zhao Linyi, who responded immediately, quickly stepped forward, but the elevator doors closed slowly, and the elevator slowly rose. I also saw Zhao Linyi¡¯s tearful, unclear words. Chu Qing saw Zhao Linyi look through the glass, sharp ears and keen eyes heard what Zhao Linyi said, for a while, he was unable to bear and laughed. Aside Chu Yue heard Chu Qing¡¯s laughter, puzzled and said coldly, ¡°What are you laughing at?¡± Chu Qing still stared at the little silhouette and gradually disappeared, each minding their own business said: ¡°She said she did not dare, Qin 10000000 don¡¯t drive her! Also complained that sister Chu Yue bastard, let Qin open her ! ¡° After Chu Qing finished speaking, Qin Ni turned to look towards Chu Yue in the elevator. Chu Yue also turned his head and looked at him. The little girl must imagine that the little girl must be buried in the resentment qi. 2 The woman shook her head helplessly and sighed. Suddenly Chu Yue was a little alert, protecting Qin Ni behind her, and said like an eagle: ¡°How do you know what Lin Yi said?¡± Qin Ni, who responded, was a little wary. He knew that this elevator was transparent bulletproof and soundproof glass. Lin Yi didn¡¯t even speak when the elevator slowly ascended. In the elevator, see 2 women, Chu Qing lightly said with a smile: ¡°I heard it!¡± However, Chu Yue protected Qin Ni more strictly behind him, coldly said: ¡°Are you a martial artist?¡± But after talking, even Chu Yue found that he was too nervous, how could a man become a martial artist! If Chu Qing is a martial artist ¡­ I think Chu Yue¡¯s eyes in a pair of clear eyes are between Chu Qing 2¡¯s legs, looking under the navel. Perceiving Chu Yue¡¯s gaze, Chu Qing immediately brow beaded with sweat, Qin Ni behind Chu Yue saw Chu Yue¡¯s gaze, and also unable to bear gently pulled Chu Yue, the reflected Chu Yue only found himself staring there ¡­ ¡­ A bit long! Quickly give way, return to the station, the atmosphere in the elevator is a bit awkward! Qin Ni deserves to be the president, confusing the shopping mall, breaking the embarrassment and saying: ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you saying you didn¡¯t graduate?¡± Hearing Qin Ni ¡¯s words, Chu Qing somewhat helplessly said: ¡°It was during school, come out! Come on, I should be a big 2 now!¡± With a helpless face on Chu Qing¡¯s face, I suspected that Chu Qing might have escaped from school for his girlfriend, but found that Chu Qing¡¯s deep eyes showed loneliness and vicissitudes! Under a pair of eyes, Qin Ni unconsciously dispelled his thoughts. Turned back indifferently said: ¡°Oh! Then what school are you in? What major?¡± ¡°National University! Professional management!¡± ¡°Oh! The National University¡¯s management major! Not bad. The management major can ¡­¡± At the end, Qin Ni found that he seemed to have overlooked something! Turning his eyes, the color of inquiry turned towards Chu Yue. I saw that Chu Yue was already looking at himself in a strange way to Yu Xiu¡¯er? ¡°National University!¡± Two unidentified sounds in unison sounded in the elevator. Qin Ni and Chu Yue stared at each other, staring at Chu Qing in uncertainty. Seeing 2 expressions, Chu Qing was scared and swallowed: ¡°Yes! What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°you sure!¡± Chu Yue emphasized somewhat uncertainly. I saw Chu Qing fearing the saliva. ¡°My student status should not be cancelled. You should be able to find it if possible!¡± When talking about the word ¡°possible¡±, Chu Qing had a hint of playfulness under his eyes! The elevator doors opened slowly, Chu Yue and Chu Qing walked out of the elevator, Qin Ni in the elevator said indifferently: ¡°Chu Yue, you take him to the personnel department to report, to see what work he needs!¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 1822 Chu Yue took Chu Qing towards the personnel department, and all the employees were a little ignorant along the way. Chu Yue was in the company, second only to Qin Ni, cold-spoken, expressionless; meticulous work, walking on the road is absolutely full of gas, 3 No one dared to get close within meters. However, knowing Chu Yue¡¯s character, employees can only pass by when they see it, but when they see Chu Qing with their eyes, they can no longer get rid of it. Chu Yue is just too cold! Examining carefully, Chu Yue, dressed as an urban beauty, is no less than the top model figure, exquisitely embossed, with a graceful figure and a face like the moon, but her body exudes cold temperament but no one dares to approach; only Qin Ni The two women around, an assistant and a secretary, and three people walking on the street is a beautiful scenery! Chu Qing serene followed behind Chu Yue, the handsome and slender body exuded masculinity, and the deep eyes were not surprised! Qingshu Entertainment Group, mainly engaged in entertainment, tourism, women¡¯s clothing! Therefore, in this world of feminist supremacy, there are many star models in the company, with different temperaments; plus those section managers and employees, for a time, Chu Qing is like a big sheep entering the wolf den! The surface is not panic, but in fact a panic in my heart! The more Chu Qing came to the end, I felt that I would rather face the enemy¡¯s life and death rather than continue. The line of sight is tightly attached, and I can¡¯t get rid of it! As if she noticed something behind her, Chu Yue turned her head to look, and Chu Qing with Serene¡¯s face was nothing, but the women gathered next to each other were just like seeing the sun, ushering in bloom! Chu Yue believes that if he is not here at this time, Chu Qing will be eaten! ¡°hmph! ¡± Coldly snorted sounded, 2 The woman staring at Chu Qing looked sober, and saw Chu Yue¡¯s cold eyes, and suddenly became a bird and beast! Seeing everyone leaving, Chu Yue slowly opened the mouth and said: ¡°Qingshu Entertainment Group is the largest group in Shudi, mainly engaged in entertainment, tourism, women¡¯s clothing! Therefore, employees are also the most!¡± In the end, Chu Qing knew that even a fool, the most employees mean that ¡­ there are also the most women! Seeing Chu Qing¡¯s contemplative look, Chu Yue suddenly thought of something and asked aloud: ¡°How did you hear Lin Yi talking in the elevator?¡± Hearing Chu Yue¡¯s words, Chu Qing made a sloppy eye and explained: ¡°I am more sharp ears and keen eyes, and know a little lip, so I know what the girl said!¡± Turned his head and looked at Chu Qing, as if to see Chu Qing through, but Chu Qing is still serene, not humble. Seeing Chu Qing is no different, Chu Yue has some concerns. The personnel department, Chu Yue led Chu Qing to register, the personnel section manager, see Chu Yue came in with a handsome guy, and quickly entertained, apparently familiar with two people, see Chu Qing ¡¯s name, personnel section manager, a young woman-like woman opened the mouth and said: ¡°This is? Vice President Chu¡¯s younger brother?¡± Hearing the question from the personnel section manager, Chu Yue had a headache, ¡°Are you also like Lin Yi¡¯s silly girl, having a brain problem?¡± It was only after Chu Yue¡¯s speech that he rushed into a person outside the door, rushing towards Chu Yue ¡­ ¡°Sister Chu Yue! You really won¡¯t let General Qin fire me!¡± Chu Yue was hit by a sudden, feeling the tightness around her waist, listening to the familiar voice, and turning her head to look, it was Zhao Linyi¡¯s little girl looking at herself pitifully, a miserable look! Seeing this, Chu Yuetou is bigger! Looking helplessly, I saw that the manager of the personnel section was looking at Zhao Linyi who was hanging all over Chu Yue with a smile! I can¡¯t say people during the day ¡­ It was said that Zhao Linyi appeared beside her. Chu Yue was helpless, and she was too lazy to return to Zhao Linyi¡¯s little girl. She broke free from Zhao Linyi¡¯s arms ¡­ This little girl looks small, how can a slender body have such power! Chu Yue vomited in her heart, but no matter how she broke free, Zhao Linyi¡¯s little girl¡¯s house was hanging on her body. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1823 In the company, Chu Yue looked stunned and stared forward, regardless of the pitiful appearance of Zhao Linyi hanging on her. Seeing Chu Qing on the side, a trace of teasing on the mouth of the handsome face, Chu Yue who didn¡¯t expect as cold as ice and frost will also show such helpless expressions. ¡°Sister Chu Yue, I¡¯m wrong! Wu wu wu!¡± Zhao Linyi looked like a little baby dog, pleading politely. In the ear, Zhao Linyi kept begging, and Chu Yue was unable to bear indifferently said: ¡°You are not a secretary anymore, slightly!¡± As he said, he turned his head to indicate the manager of the personnel department Xu Wan. Xu Wan saw that, the childlike innocence emerged, and the naughty color came into being, and then frowns, his face echoed, ¡°Lin Yi, your position has been replaced!¡± Suddenly, Zhao Linyi hanging on Chu Yue¡¯s big eyes blinked and looked at Xu Wan ¡­ A few seconds later, a pair of big eyes immediately burst into tears, and her lips shriveled, ¡°wa!¡± Cried out! Chu Yue didn¡¯t expect, this silly and cute Lin Yi, didn¡¯t expect is so stupid! Upon seeing this, Xu Wan suddenly panicked, and quickly got up to comfort, Xu Wan gently comforted didn¡¯t expect in exchange for the more sad Zhao Linyi ¡­ Zhao Linyi grieved and cried, but she was suffering from Chu Yue ¡­ A little girl like a koala, just cry, but why cry for a while and be buried in her own clothes, the problem is ¡­ do n¡¯t cry with tears or snot Stay on it! Hey! ¡°do not Cry!¡± Chu Yue is somewhat unable to bear ¡­ ¡°Really, lie to you!¡± Hearing Chu Yue¡¯s words, Zhao Linyi¡¯s crying cheek-like cheeks lifts the head, ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°you¡¯re lying!¡± Speaking of Zhao Linyi¡¯s little girl, she continued to use Chu Yue¡¯s clothes as tissues. Turned around, staring at Chu Qing Zhao Linyi¡¯s fierce eyes, Chu Qing suddenly looked dazed! Don¡¯t worry about me! ¡°Did you take my place?¡± ¡­¡­ big sister! It turns out that you are so fierce! I do n¡¯t know what I can do! On the side, Xu Wan, who comforted Zhao Linyi, saw a soft face with a hint of disable to bear. This little girl, this pot dumped ¡­ Obviously Chu Yue teased her, but she thought it was Chu Qing¡¯s sake. Seeing Chu Yue on the side, there was a little smile on the indifferent face, and instead some scolded: ¡°You this girl ¡­¡± Only half of the words, seeing Zhao Linyi slowly lifted up and just cried the pear flower with the cheek, and suddenly came to the mouth forcibly Suffocating back, I only gave Chu Qing an apologetic look. After a few moments, do the registration for Chu Qing. Chu Yue took Chu Qing and Zhao Linyi away from the personnel manager¡¯s office ¡­ Take Chu Qing 2 to the president¡¯s studio. In the office, Chu Qing sat alone on a sofa and closed his eyes to refresh himself, as if there was a burst of air there. If he didn¡¯t pay attention to observation, he would be totally ignored. But Chu Yue whispered in Qin Ni¡¯s ear, beside Zhao Linyi¡¯s little girl, standing quietly and obediently at this time, the expression on the cheek couldn¡¯t stop the captivating expression ¡­ When I entered the door just now, Qin Ni was surprised by the wet tears on his face, and turned to look. There was a trace of helplessness on Chu Yueru¡¯s face, just like the bright moon in the night sky was covered by a trace of clouds, and there was no flavor. However, seeing this, Qin Ni, the partner for many years, suddenly understood that when he saw Chu Qing behind Chu Yue, a slight chuckle in his eyes turned into a serious color, but he was secretly laughing in his heart. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1824 Chu Yue and Qin Ni whispered aside, during which Qin Ni¡¯s Chu Qing looked from time to time ¡­ After a while, Qin Ni sat in the position of the president, revealing the queen¡¯s breath, a pair of beautiful eyes with a pair of black-framed glasses, and Bo Lan looked at Chu Qing without any surprise; Chu Yue and Zhao Linyi were right and left beside him! A well-behaved, a cold and cold! ¡°Chu Qing!¡± A faint tone came out of Qin Ni¡¯s mouth. Chu Qing heard that, in the gaze of Qin Ni¡¯s gaze, eyes slowly opened from the sofa, and Shen Sheng responded. Chu Qing opened his eyes, a pair of deep eyes, also unable to bear a trace of stunning! The women created by the strong women World each have 1000 autumn! Seeing that Chu Qing is neither humble nor overbearing, Qin Ni in the heart secretly said that Chu Qing is a good equal share, at least much better than the men who are like soft-footed shrimp outside! Since it ¡¯s a weak look, you should do a good job of washing and cooking at home, do n¡¯t always think about showing off; thinking of this, Qin Ni slowly opened the mouth and said: ¡°Vice President Chu told me just now! I heard you sharp ears and keen eyes, also good at lips? ¡° didn¡¯t expect Qin Ni¡¯s question turned out to be this. Suddenly Chu Qing¡¯s eyes could only slowly nodded the answer. ¡°Then why did you think of applying for security?¡± Qin Ni¡¯s tone barely fell, the meaning of which is self-evident, Chu Qing can only be replied when he sees this: ¡°The security guard of Qingshu Group has more time, 3 shifts, so I have more time ¡­ to accompany my girlfriend! Accompany your girlfriend? It is actually convenient to treat Lin Qing! Forget it, continue to compile lies, just go to work! Chu Qing, who was voicing while silently meditating, also had to admire himself a bit, and made up first-rate kung fu! Before thinking about it, Zhao Linyi wondered a little and asked, ¡°The question is, how can your boys be so weak?¡± In the president¡¯s office, Zhao Linyi, who is a secretary, doubted and asked Qin Ni and did not hide it. It seems that the little girl Zhao Linyi has a good relationship with Qin Ni. When Chu Qing came to Qingshu Group, he secretly remembered everything in the heart, since Qin Ni and Chu Yue had some spoils for her, which is obviously even more so. But how could Zhao Linyi, who is a secretary, not understand the rules? Her doubts just came to the point. Seeing that Qin Ni did not prevent it, Chu Qing could only calm down, ¡°I ¡­ learned a little cultivation technique! The purpose of self-protection; plus knowing a little lip language, anti-checking and its effectiveness.¡± After Chu Qing finished speaking, Qin Ni thought about it secretly and instantly understood Chu Yue¡¯s intention. ¡°You do mine ¡­ mine, personal bodyguard; protect ¡­ protect me for 3 months, during which time I have any abnormalities around you, you should immediately report to Vice President Chu!¡± An unacceptable tone, a completely affirmative attitude ¡­ just ¡­ let Qin Ni say something like ¡°bodyguard, protection¡± to Chu Qing, making her a little weird and full of people. After listening to Chu Qing, knowing the embarrassing color of Qin Ni, Chu Qing who once accepted the idea of ??equality between men and women did not feel anything, and firmly agreed. Seeing Chu Qing agree, Zhao Linyi took Chu Qing out ¡­ Two people, Qin Ni and Chu Yue, were left in the office. ¡°Just now ¡­ I checked. The National University does have Chu Qing this person, but ¡­ the files related to him are nothing! All are blank!¡± In Shen Jing ¡¯s office, Qin Ni ¡¯s voice rang lightly, but Chu Yue heard it strangely and thought about it for a moment, ¡°I ¡¯ve had a lot of trouble lately, did n¡¯t expect a man came to apply, if it ¡¯s someone over there , I will handle it! ¡° Qin Ni heard that she slowly stood up and came to the floor-to-ceiling window, where she reflected her sexy and mature curvaceous figure. ¡°If Chu Qing is fine, let him leave after 3 months. If there is a problem, it would be better if I had problems.¡± In the end, Qin Ni¡¯s eyes were chilled behind a pair of black-framed glasses ¡­ (End of this chapter) Chapter 1825 Qin Ni¡¯s office is located on the top floor of Qingshu Group. The president ¡¯s office is divided into 2 parts. The inner part is where Qin Ni ¡¯s president and Chu Yue ¡¯s deputy head office work. Chu Yue is nominally an assistant. In fact, it can be said to be under one person in the entire Qingshu Group; the outer part is the secretary ¡¯s office. Zhao Linyi sat north to the south and looked at the staff through the 1000 leaf window, and a set of seats on the west, Chu Qing could only sit there at this moment ¡­ Because ¡­ there is nothing to do! Zhao Linyi told him about work, that is, when the president goes to work, he goes to work, and when the president goes out of work, he also goes to work; as a personal bodyguard, even ¡­ no personal protection! Really dereliction of duty! But for Chu Qing, it was really a good job and idle. In front of the desk, Zhao Linyi ¡¯s little girl with slender limbs and a slender figure is as perfect as a model; she never thought of this occasionally cute little girl. At this time, she worked extremely seriously, and her slender white fingers flew between the keyboards ¡­ After a moment, a relaxed color floated on the surface, unable to bear stretched a lazy waist, looked vividly and thoroughly of his exquisite figure, and looked up, but found that Chu Qing was actually sleeping ¡­ Suddenly tired for a long time, Zhao Linyi suddenly gnash the teeth, secretly sullen in her heart, ¡°How did sister Qin Ni find a Bodhisattva here!¡± Seeing that, Zhao Linyi¡¯s big eyes spinning turned straight, a smirk in the corner of her mouth! ¡°Hello! Chu Qing, right?¡± In the office, Zhao Lin Yijiao screamed in the quiet office, and Chu Qing also recovered from the closed-eye cultivation. A pair of deep eyes turned to look at Zhao Linyi, full of doubts! Seeing Chu Qing¡¯s eyes open, Zhao Linyi said: ¡°I need a document, please go to the Fashion Design Department to fetch me!¡± I saw a pair of Shui Yingying¡¯s big eyes staring at Chu Qing, and a gentle smile asked. Hearing Zhao Linyi¡¯s help, Chu Qing was a little embarrassed on her indifferent face! I don¡¯t want to go, but this is just a job, I will always say goodbye! Go! It bothers me a little bit! When I was about to refuse, I saw Zhao Linyi with a pair of big eyes looking eagerly, looking at the face like that day, Chu Qing¡¯s hard-hearted ¡°True Fragrance Law¡± mouth agreed in a moment ¡­ When leaving the office, Zhao Linyi¡¯s little girl instantly controlled the company¡¯s surveillance camera from the computer and followed Chu Qing closely ¡­ The office closing sounded, and everyone who was working hard looked up, and instantly Chu Qing felt a tight heart, and saw dozens of pairs of eyes staring at himself closely. There were doubts, surprises, and even more pairs. Green light like a wolf! Chu Qing was a little embarrassed when he saw this. Standing at the door of the office was neither going back nor going back. Zhao Linyi¡¯s little girl in the office smiled like a small Fox like a crafty, crooked crescent ¡­ Outside the door, Chu Qing, who had difficulty in advancing and retreating, had a coughing embarrassment, and brace oneself hurriedly walked towards the elevator. He was walking a few steps forward to Chu Qing, and a whisper whispered in his ear; ¡°Oh! Look! Little Handsome Brother!¡± A woman staring closely at Chu Qing said that she moved her arm and shoved down her colleague, but never thought that her colleague was also staring at Chu Qing, replied: ¡°I saw it! Not blind!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know who is going to talk up!¡± ¡°This Little Handsome Brother, I don¡¯t know what to do in bed!¡± A gorgeous woman licks her lips with a temptation and spit out a few words. Suddenly, in the eyes of all the women beside her ¡­ but she looks like a worshipper! (End of this chapter) Chapter 1826 However, Chu Qing, who was extremely perceptive, almost staggered when she heard this sentence, quickly stood firm and immediately brow beaded with sweat! Even though I had seen Chu Qing in the wind and rain, I also had some indigestion for a while when I heard such explicit words; when I saw Chu Qing, I almost fell, and the women were stunned for a while, but I saw Chu Qing brow beaded with sweat running towards the elevator. ¡­ take off! Seeing Chu Qing¡¯s appearance, everyone instantly understood it, and after collectively glancing at the gorgeous woman, there was a laugh in the office, and Chu Qing who entered the elevator suddenly had some cheeks red. In the elevator, Chu Qing, who just wanted to leave, quickly pressed a layer of buttons, the elevator doors closed slowly, and there was a faint echo of the laughter of the girls in his ears ¡­ Put out a breath suddenly seemed like collapse, and the beating heart calmed down in the breath. Ding dong ! When the elevator door sounded and Chu Qing, who had just calmed down, was in doubt, the elevator door slowly opened, and there was no one outside the door. Chu Qing walked out of the elevator quietly. Entering the floor, I found that Chu Qing forgot to ask the clothing department where it is! ? There is no signage on this floor. I want to go back and ask Zhao Linyi¡¯s little girl, but thinking of the explicit words and laughter just now, Chu Qing dismissed his thoughts in an instant. He didn¡¯t want to experience it a few more times! Looking at the empty floor in front of him, Chu Qing rolled his throat and walked slowly forward, secretly said in one¡¯s heart: As soon as he met a person, he left after asking! Chu Qing gradually walked in on the empty floor, but saw a closed door, and no one at the reception desk outside the door ¡­ nobody! For a time, Chu Qing was a little bit dumbfounded. Could it be that he just did that? Raised his hand to knock on the door, dull knocking sounded in Chu Qing¡¯s ear, but did you see that the door was opened, a golden figure of good figure, a woman who could not be better opened the door, and pulled Chu Qing into without lifting his head Now! Go in! went! Now! Chu Qing, who was stunned, felt the smooth jade hand in his hand, and saw the girl who was pulling her head in front of her, and hurried forward with her slender legs in a hurry. ¡°Li Xinxin, you stupid, why are you now?¡± Come on! Quickly, it¡¯s time for a meeting! ¡° Stupidly listening to the hurried words of the long-legged woman with perfect body in front of her, Chu Qing instantly understood that there were some crying tearless Wang Tian who sighed, ¡°I ¡­ not Li Xinxin¡¯s stupid!¡± However, the girl with medium and long wavy hair in front of her didn¡¯t ask. From the door opening, she pulled Chu Qing into a rush and drilled into it ¡­ The long, slender white as snow long legs stepped on the crystal sandals and walked towards a closed Conference Hall. Opening the door, Chu Qing saw that the foreground of the eyes seemed to take a breath of breath, the whole person was dizzy, and the small heart that was calmed down thumped, and the girl with white skin and beautiful long legs gasped slightly in her ear. Manager! I brought Li Xinxin¡¯s idiot! ¡° The woman looked up and saw that the entire Conference Hall was silent, and everyone looked at her in silence ¡­ to be exact, behind her! Even in the position of the manager, the manager looked at the woman a little strangely, ¡°Wang Ying, are you ¡­ sure he is ¡­ Li Xinxin?¡± The manager¡¯s doubtful words suddenly sounded in the quiet Conference Hall. Hearing the manager ¡¯s words, the perfect golden ratio figure in front of him could n¡¯t be better, the skin was white and beautiful with long legs, and Wang Ying with medium and long wavy hair pulled Chu Qing with a dumb face: ¡°Yes! Manager, you are even Li Xinxin Don¡¯t know anymore? ¡° (End of this chapter) Chapter 1827 As he said, he turned his head to look at Chu Qing. When he turned his head, he saw a thick chest with some flatness. He slowly lifted his beautiful head. Until now, he has a handsome and determined face, and his eyes are deep and charming ¡­ Wang Ying looked at Chu Qing stupidly for a few seconds, and suddenly her small hand covered her small mouth cry out in surprise: ¡°Xin Xin, how did you become a man?¡± Wang Ying¡¯s suspicion sounded, and the suddenly quiet Conference Hall everyone almost fell. The manager sitting on the central theme, a black line on the mature and steady face, it seems that this girl is stupid! Thinking of this, the manager looked towards Wang Ying¡¯s gaze, looking at the silly roe deer ¡­ The moment Chu Qing walked into the Conference Hall, there were all kinds of strange fragrances in his nose, and all kinds of beautiful scenery in front of him, and he immediately understood why there was no who on this floor, and it turned out that they all gathered here for meetings! Conference Hall is so wide, there are probably dozens of people looking around, all of them are all women! Beautiful girl! Perfect figure, temperament 10000 1000, each with a beautiful girl of 1000 autumn! Even the manager sitting on the throne makes people feel secret, a kind of Chu Qing can not say, but it makes people feel very attached and feel safe. Chu Qing found that when a house is full of beauties, being in a man¡¯s self would only be dazzling, and simply, Chu Qing watched the nose and watched the little brother little brother and watched the state of the tiptoe! Hearing Wang Ying¡¯s exclamation, Chu Qing, who was originally a 4-viewer, suddenly looked up and looked at Wang Ying, his handsome face was incredible! This ¡­ how the girl feels the same as Zhao Linyi! It¡¯s just ¡­ she¡¯s just stupid! That¡¯s it! Thinking of this, Chu Qing looked towards Wang Ying¡¯s eyes, just like the manager¡¯s, with a look of silly roe deer; perceiving Chu Qing¡¯s eyes, Wang Ying was grinning and angry, what do you mean! Some resentfully prepared the complaint and turned to look around. I saw my manager and the sisters watching their eyes just like Chu Qing¡¯s. At one time, Wang Ying¡¯s big eyes were bright and intelligent! what the hell! Why! With his head lowered, his pursed mouth slightly warped, and the white little Qiong nose shook slightly. Seeing this, the manager quickly started to change the subject, and his eyes were fixed on Chu Qing, icily said: ¡°I remember ¡­ our company is currently No men! ¡° Chu Qing heard turning around and saw that the manager¡¯s eyes no longer looked at the silly roe deer¡¯s eyes, nor was it a vigilant look, but a chill, a deep chill! The manager ¡¯s words made everyone present, but Chu Qing did n¡¯t expect ¡­ A woman in a house looked at her own eyes and was instantly deeply chilled. Wang Ying heard the words of her manager, and immediately reflected it out of cry out in surprise: ¡°You are a male?¡± After talking about the perfect lovable body, she slowly retreated to her sister group, as if she was close to a little bit safer in her heart, and a pair of beautiful eyes, full of disgust, quickly pulled out a tissue from the table to wipe the tissue, as if holding the hand just now Chu Qing¡¯s hands are worried about any viruses. At this time, Chu Qing, who had experienced three generations, felt peaceful, seeing Wang Ying ¡¯s disgusting movement, and slowly opened the mouth and said: ¡°I am a new employee today, and Secretary Zhao asked me to dress her. The Ministry got her a copy of the document; but I did n¡¯t know the way and strayed into here. I wanted to find someone to ask for directions, but I did n¡¯t see a person. When I arrived at the door, the lady hurriedly pulled in! After Chu Qing¡¯s words, there was a silence in the entire Conference Hall. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1828 After Chu Qing serene¡¯s speech, the manager saw the situation and turned to look at Wang Ying. The color of inquiry in his eyes was self-evident; seeing the manager¡¯s gaze, Wang Ying instantly lowered his small head and his face flew red, beautiful and alluring Nothing! Seeing the appearance of Wang Ying, the manager was instantly clear, but the chill in his eyes still did not dissipate, but indifferently said: ¡°No one at the reception desk?¡± Obviously, the manager believes that during the meeting, impossible will not make people away from the reception desk, but that Chu Qing is lying. Looking at the look in the manager¡¯s eyes that you continue to edit, Chu Qing is somewhat helpless and deflated. Obviously, the manager does not believe Chu Qing¡¯s words, half of them believe, but the other half has not seen a person, the manager is still firmly suspicious. Between Chu Qing and the manager, Chu Qing¡¯s eyes were a little contemptuous in the house. The masculine man in front of him looked handsome and handsome, and he had such disgusting thoughts. But I saw the manager slowly said: ¡°youngster, don¡¯t rely on a good bag to wander around here, this is not the place you want to climb high branches!¡± Hearing the manager ¡¯s words, Chu Qing unable to bear a playful smile, youngster? I have forgotten how old I have lived! Ok! Forget it! 20 years in the Earth era, Sword Immortal 300 years in the other world, more than ten years in the Feminist World, and another world ¡­ Chu Qing, who for the first time noticed that he had experienced so many years of time, had a feeling of time passing away instantly, sighing from spring to autumn! Chu Qing¡¯s emotion made his handsome face have a sense of vicissitudes. A pair of deep eyes seemed to see endless time. Looking at Chu Qing in motionless, everyone really thought that Chu Qing was stimulated by the manager¡¯s words. , Looking up, but seeing a mysterious temperament in Chu Qing¡¯s body, which is exciting, unable to bear want to explore! Coming soon and lacking quickly, Chu Qing said calmly and slowly: ¡°Disturb you! Sorry! Farewell!¡± Turning around and leaving wisely, see Chu Qing leaving wisely, the manager who instantly regained his hands and patted the table angrily shouted: ¡°Qingshu Group never accepts males, since you dare to step here, go to the security section!¡± The manager¡¯s tone barely fell, Chu Qing ignored his head and continued to walk out. It would only be a lot of problems to continue to stay here. Explaining that it is useless ¡­ Then explain the hair! When Chu Qing stepped out of the door, there was a neat short hair. His slender body seemed to contain explosive wheat-skinned women. The two almost collided. Chu Qing hurriedly sideways, but heard the manager say again: ¡°Li Xinxin, take him!¡± Li Xinxin, who had almost hit a person, was about to apologize, but heard his manager Zhou Yu¡¯s angry voice in his ear. He heard Li Xinxin quickly stopped and asked, ¡°Sister Yu, this ¡­¡± But he heard Wang Ying whispered quickly: ¡°He is a man!¡± Chu Qing, who walked a few steps, heard a strange feeling in his heart, why this layer seems to have a deep hatred for men. I have n¡¯t thought about it yet. A firm and powerful palm is placed on his shoulders and turned to look. I saw wheat skin color The woman with a smile on her face, although the woman has a wheat complexion, but the temperament of that healthy sunshine on her body can¡¯t help but make people forget to return! From the mouth of Manager Zhou Yu just now, Chu Qing understands that the woman in front of him is Li Xinxin in Wang Ying¡¯s mouth ¡­¡­ big sister! Why are you a girl who is more daring than a man to marry such an elegant name? (End of this chapter) Chapter 1829 ¡°This ¡­ man, the manager is alive, I hope you cooperate!¡± A face of full of smiles under wheat complexion, a mouth of pure white as jade¡¯s teeth, just ¡­ smiling eyes are full of chill! Feeling the strength from his shoulders, Chu Qing once again said what he just said. After listening to the misunderstanding of Chu Qing¡¯s explanation, Li Xinxin still did not let go, and Chu Qing was already surrounded by women in the explanation. Seeing a group of people around him gradually, Chu Qing was big for a while, Zhou Yu both hands crossed near chest, and looked at Chu Qing with a cold face, and everyone on the side was also silent. Seeing this, Chu Qing is even more helpless, this feminist World, sometimes fucking! figure stopped, has got rid of Li Xinxin¡¯s palm, and has already walked through the gap to the position where Wang Ying just pulled himself into the door. Everyone saw a flash, when I saw you again, I saw Chu Qing ready to open the door; I was suddenly empty in my hand, Li Xinxin looked towards Chu Qing¡¯s eyes, a trace of excitement, everyone saw Chu Qing suddenly disappeared, some women were wary; after all, this World, A weak man suddenly was so unexpected, and the vigilance in everyone¡¯s eyes was even worse! Stepping in from Chu Qing, only Zhou Yu was talking. Although the woman who did it for him didn¡¯t say anything, Chu Qing could feel that the hostility of this section to men was unexpected. Ming Mingzhen¡¯s entire section of beauty is like a cloud, which is a few grades higher than the group that Chu Qing met at the top, but it is a bit different in terms of men. The palm was placed on the door handle, and a familiar palm was placed on his shoulder again. Do n¡¯t guess Chu Qing knows that this is Li Xinxin ¡¯s hand! Looking down, a pair of wheat-skinned hands can be so slender and beautiful, who said that a woman with only fair skin is best seen, a white cover 100 ugly! In fact, skin color is not a problem but the value of the face ¡­ it has nothing to do with skin color! Chu Qing thought of going out to find a job today, and finally found a job, but this kind of thing happened, and he was really preparing for a major event to become a little thing, but he heard Zhou Yu coldly said: ¡°It was really unexpected! It seems to be carefully investigated. Let¡¯s see what he tried? ¡° Listening to Zhou Yu¡¯s increased tone again and again, Chu Qing at this time is a shameless robber in general, even though Chu Qing has a few serene characters, but the clay figurines also have 30% fire! I can only hear Chu Qing ¡¯s deep eyes, and the chill is even worse; if Zhou Yu and all the women ¡¯s eyes are cold in the north and south poles, then the chill in Chu Qing ¡¯s eyes is the coldness of the frozen world! Seeing the chill in Chu Qing¡¯s eyes, everyone was a little shocked, only to hear Chu Qing¡¯s coldness slowly said: ¡°I have already explained it, you can ask Secretary Zhao if you don¡¯t believe it!¡± After talking, looking at the palm that was still on his shoulder, Chu Qing directly grabbed Li Xinxin¡¯s hand ¡­ Even once, 2 or 3 times! Seeing Chu Qing fighting back, everyone was a little surprised, because Li Xinxin was a martial artist and entered Grade 9! In this World, there are men who dare to fight back? At this time, Zhao Linyi through the surveillance camera was looking at the prospect with keen interest pleasure, and suddenly looked like a movie, looking forward; from Chu Qing out of the office, Zhao Linyi has been following Chu Qing! Looking at it, the pair of beautiful eyes grew bigger and bigger, and finally stood up in amazement and ran towards Qin Ni¡¯s office ¡­ At the moment when the door of Qin Ni¡¯s office was opened, Qin Ni and Chu Yuezheng were puzzled, but Zhao Linyi¡¯s mouth was slightly opened, and no words were spoken yet. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1830 Suddenly, I heard a trembling of the whole building in the sound of swords ¡­ A moment ago, Chu Qing grabbed Li Xinxin ¡¯s palm, and Li Xinxin ¡¯s palm slid down Chu Qing ¡¯s shoulder, tightly holding Chu Qing ¡¯s wrist back, and the other hand transformed into a claw to hold Chu Qing ¡¯s stamina ¡­ Suddenly, Chu Qing who was bent down by Li Xinxin, not say a word, looked like a fate; everyone saw that all the women, including Zhou Yu, put down their guards, although they also have cultivation, but they are not comparable Li Xinxin! After all, this ancient martial arts cultivation technique does not have many people! A sudden noise slowly sounded, ¡°Hand! Take! Open!¡± There was a chill, but there was irresistible majesty and killing intent! Li Xinxin discovered that what she held was not a little kitty in her hand, but a Death God! No matter how hard I tried, I saw Chu Qing slowly straighten his waist in the eyes of everyone, and Li Xinxin quickly stepped back and opened his posture. Turning back to the crowd, Chu Qing slowly turned around. I saw Chu Qing turning around, and the whole floor was filled with overflowing heaven murderous aura. Chu Qing ¡¯s handsome face was not sad, and a pair of deep eyes looked at everyone, just like ominous beast. Watch a group of trivial ant! Seeing the strangeness of Chu Qing, the women quickly opened their postures, and Chu Qing was extremely angry and smiled like death God ¡¯s smile! Feminist World, women are always at the forefront, because they are the strongest, not the weak men! But ¡­ Chu Qing in front of me is not simple! I saw Zhou Yu in front of everyone taking the lead, feeling Chu Qing¡¯s monstrous killing intent, Zhou Yu¡¯s responsibility to protect everyone, let her take the initiative to attack! Seeing that Zhou Yu came with a fist, Chu Qing¡¯s mouth was slightly curved, and he shot very quickly. He instantly grabbed Zhou Yu¡¯s slender neck and lifted it gently, and then did not look at it as he threw it away like throwing garbage A dull sound rang, and Zhou Yu, who hit the body against the wall, coughed up a blood and slowly fell to the ground. Looking towards Chu Qing¡¯s eyes, there was a trace of fear. Others saw this and were surprised, when men can be so strong! Looking at the people in front of him, Chu Qing seemed to see through the people and slowly said: ¡°I was strong!¡± Everyone saw it, looked at Zhou Yu in shock, and immediately swarmed up, dozens of people all had a lot of strength, and they all greeted Chu Qing; for a time, four white flowers and thighs on this floor flew and swept, and powder fist like Rain is coming! one after another Miao Man¡¯s posture, exquisite faces, however, at this time there is nothing in tenderness, protective feelings for the fairer sex in Chu Qing¡¯s heart! He stood still, resisting all his thighs and punching away like a fly; some low-powered women were shot by Chu Qing with a little blood and some were comatose, and some were unconscious directly; watching each and everyone let go Being able to be a star¡¯s face outside, Chu Qing burst into anger: ¡°It¡¯s quite united! I don¡¯t do it anymore!¡± Thinking of the last, looking at some women who are still struggling to throw their fists towards themselves, Chu Qing furiously shouted: ¡°bully intolerably!¡± stride proudly ahead, the sword is facing the sky, the golden sword glow is all over the body, and the sound of the sword rang through the whole building; then I saw Chu Qing¡¯s sword pointing fiercely in front, and the sword energy flew away in an instant ¡­ ¡°bang!¡± Qingshu Entertainment Group, the floor of this floor suddenly sprayed a thin air wave outwards, and the air wave wrapped the dust that turned into powder ¡­ As the dust cleared, everyone who had not been comatose saw a big hole in front of them that pierced through the layers of walls. The cold wind was blowing into the hole; all the frightened women sat on the ground, looking at the big hole in front of them, and a cold wind blew through Blow back the stupid and stunned women to God! (End of this chapter) Chapter 1831 The strongest idea of ??women makes the remaining women who have not been comatose cling to their teeth, because Chu Qing exudes a strong aura. Under Chu Qing¡¯s rage, there is still a trace of rationality, but just use the word energy to force everyone away without killing, otherwise Chu Qing, who has already ¡°Myriad Sword Returning to Origin¡±, will send this group of 1000 Jiao 100 charming, temperament 10000 1000 beautiful women go to hell! Chu Qing step by step Walking towards the big cave, looking at the city scenery outside the cave, Chu Qing carrying everyone coldly said: ¡°Tell Qin Ni! Lao Tzu is not doing it!¡± Having said that, in the eyes of everyone¡¯s consternation, Chu Qing jumped out of the hole and went away spatially ¡­ Seeing Chu Qing jumping off the building, Zhou Yuqiang felt a loose body and felt visceral pain. He quickly came to the hole, but did n¡¯t see any difference below. Looking up, he saw a silhouette gradually getting smaller in the distant sky ¡­ ¡­ In an instant, Zhou Yu was sweating all over, his eyes were shrinking, and the mature lovable body was trembling ¡­ In the president ¡¯s office, the rumbling sound disappeared, leaving a terrified face of Qin Ni and Chu Yue, followed by a frightened Zhao Linyi; Qin Ni Le Chuyue bounced from his seat instantly, and reached the floor-to-ceiling window, but It was found that there was no difference. When I turned around and looked at each other face to face, I found that Zhao Linyi ¡¯s little girl kept silent behind the rumbling sound. Seeing that Chu Yue and Qin Ni were staring at each other for a while, The white shell teeth gently bit the lower lip, and a pair of big eyes were full of fear. I dared not invite Qin Ni to look at him and quietly lowered his small head. Seeing the strangeness of Zhao Linyi, the hearts of 2 people in Chu Yue suddenly became clear, and then in some harsh words of Chu Yue, Zhao Linyi was a little scared and choked on what happened after all ¡­ After Chu Qing left the studio, Zhao Linyi manipulated the company ¡¯s surveillance camera to take everything in Chu Qing ¡¯s eyes. I saw Chu Qing strayed into the Qingshu Entertainment Group to perform a section. I thought of the place called the man ¡¯s forbidden place. Prank¡¯s laughter; but never thought, Chu Qing again forbeared in exchange for a thrilling roar ¡­ After a while, Qin Ni and Chu Yue hurried to the interpretation of the section, but the mind of 3 people was constantly heard Chu Qing fighting the whole section alone ¡­ The elevator doors opened, and Qin Ni¡¯s three people were even more surprised. I saw the security guards in the field cleaning up the scene. Some medical staff were doing first aid measures for the unconscious woman, and it didn¡¯t hurt everyone ¡­ It was even more surprising to Qin Ni and the others later ¡­ the whole floor is blowing in the wind at the moment, because in front of them, there is a big hole in the wall where the wind is coming from ¡­ I saw Zhou Yuzheng¡¯s pale detective woman at rest, and each looked at Zhou Yu with helplessness in her eyes; however, she discovered that Qin Ni didn¡¯t know when to come to the crowd. Seeing Qin Ni coming, a look pale woman with little bloody lips was ready to stand up to meet, but Qin Ni gently supported him and sat down, turned her head to look. Zhou Yu shook her head at Qin Ni with a bitter smile. Qin Ni had no choice but to console his sisters while walking forward, but he heard Wang Ying bandaging Li Xinxin, and he was angrily said: ¡°President, just now a rude guy broke into here and also hurt us ! ¡° At the end, a pair of beautiful eyes looked at Li Xinxin sitting next to him. Qin Ni looked calm and asked quietly about the situation. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1832 Zhou Yu, who followed indifferently said: ¡°She said she was the bodyguard hired by the president, and took Secretary Zhao¡¯s documents and strayed into here ¡­ Then, the contradiction began!¡± Zhou Yu¡¯s tone barely fell, and Wang Ying pouted a little, said: ¡°I accidentally pulled him in! Sorry, President!¡± Qin Ni absolutely didn¡¯t expect, why ¡­ there are people pulling him in? Li Xinxin, who already knew the consequences, quickly explained: ¡°I am late for something today. Wang Ying called me to the meeting and heard the knock on the door. She mistakenly thought that I was pulling the man in!¡± After talking, Li Xinxin could not bear to cough, and after hearing Qin Nichuyue contact everything all understood, just ¡­ why? Zhou Yu, do they not believe Chu Qing? Even if men are forbidden here, it shouldn¡¯t be! Hearing Li Xinxin coughing, Chu Yue asked with concern: ¡°Is it okay! Would you like to go to the hospital?¡± tone barely fell, Wang Ying resembled a chick peck rice, and said: ¡°I want it! Manager Zhou and Xinxin are hurt the most!¡± Seeing this situation, Qin Ni was also unable to bear nodded to answer, but ¡­ but he said doubts in his heart. ¡°Every time we meet, there must be someone on duty at the reception desk, what he said ¡­¡± Zhou Yu explained slowly, but he heard Chu Yue questioning and two young little girls came to Qin Ni and the others. ¡°Is there a man who trespassed here just now? You came here faithfully!¡± Zhou Yujian said softly to the two receptionists on duty today; but heard that one of the little girls was a little ignorant, ¡°We ¡­ not at all see someone Breaking in, you just heard a rumbling sound in the toilet, everyone was injured when you came out! ¡° After listening, Zhou Yu looked even more embarrassed, unable to bear and said: ¡°Even if you go to the toilet, what about her?¡± As she said, she pointed her finger at the other one, but the action was a little bit fierce, pulling the wound, and suddenly sucking back in pain Breathless. I saw the little girl whispered timidly: ¡°I¡¯m having a stomachache today ¡­ I went to the toilet!¡± Little girl¡¯s words made everyone present a little ¡­ pressed! What! I saw Zhou Yu¡¯s beautiful face slowly showing a hint of iron blue, ¡°You¡¯re in trouble? What about her?¡± Speaking of the end, Zhou Yu disregarded the two presidents, and screamed sharply regardless of his identity, but when he saw the little girl¡¯s complexion, he didn¡¯t expect Zhou Zhou, who has always been very good to everyone. It will look like this, for a time little girl some Nono said: ¡°I gave her paper ¡­¡± Send ¡­ paper! No wonder the man said he didn¡¯t see who! Suddenly, everyone suddenly realized that a big oolong! Zhou Yu looked at everything in front of him and could only move towards Qin Ni said solemnly: ¡°President, I¡¯m sorry! It was my negligence that caused the company¡¯s losses and was punished!¡± Seeing Zhou Yu¡¯s appearance, her employees all stood up for a while, and some tearful eyes came to Zhou Yu. Looking at Zhou Yu, Qin Ni didn¡¯t speak, but gently raised Zhou Yu, not much, just ¡­ just turned around Zhao Linyi looked towards the side, fiercely glared, and saw a harsh color in Qin Ni¡¯s eyes Zhao Linyi, who has always been like a good baby and followed the unspoken back of Qin Ni¡¯s 2 people, was scared by Qin Ni¡¯s look, and his small head was almost buried in his chest! Zhou Yu and everyone face question marks? Such a big thing came out of my own section ¡­ so the president stared at Secretary Zhao? (End of this chapter) Chapter 1833 Qin Ni didn¡¯t say much, but slowly walked to the hole and looked around the situation without a moment, a moment of silence. There is nothing on the first floor, not even falling rocks, Chu Qing ¡­¡­ Where to go? Just thinking, Chu Yue helped Zhou Yu slowly came to Qin Ni, Zhao Linyi¡¯s little girl lowered her head, but did not hit anyone! I noticed my president¡¯s contemplative look, the doubts in Chu Yue¡¯s eyes, and Zhao Linyi¡¯s small head with his head down, but his ears were about to become rabbit ears ¡­ Zhao Linyi only knew that Chu Qing was fighting with everyone, but did not know that Chu Qing had gone there, and was very curious! But I heard Zhou Yu whispered: ¡°Finally ¡­ he ¡­¡± slowly uttered, but thinking of Chu Qing¡¯s face full of monstrous killing intent, and the shocking sound of sword, Zhou Yu could not bear to swallow Drooling. And the follow-up said: ¡°Finally, a golden ray of light radiated from him, swept out, and everyone was knocked to the ground ¡­ And the trend of rays of light is not reduced, breaking through the walls, forming this big hole ¡­¡± ¡°The gravel ¡­ also turned into smoke and dust in the rays of light!¡± Zhou Yu¡¯s words made Qin Ni and 3 people secretly startled. Qin Ni and Chu Yue only had tiny eyes in their eyes, and Zhao Linyi suddenly lifted her small head, her face was incredible! After a moment of silence, the four people in the field were quiet for a while, and finally Qin Ni¡¯s words broke the atmosphere. ¡°What about him?¡± Hearing Qin Ni¡¯s words, Zhou Yu just lifted a slender jade finger and pointed to the front ¡­ ¡°en?¡± 3 Everyone was full of questions, but heard Zhou Yu indifferently said: ¡°He ¡­ jumped off!¡± Hearing Chu Qing jump down, Qin Ni and Chu Yue were silent, staring at Zhou Yu, obviously waiting for the following, Zhao Linyi exclaimed with her little mouth covered! It¡¯s over! didn¡¯t expect Chu Qing actually committed suicide by jumping off the building, what should I do! On the one hand, Zhao Linyi, who is thinking arrogantly, is a little self-blaming and a little frightened, but is hearing Zhou Yu¡¯s soft voice, and some is hoarse and low, ¡°He ¡­ flew away!¡± Yes! Yes! Chu Qing flew away! What should I do! Zhao Linyi heard Zhou Yu¡¯s words haven¡¯t responded yet, she felt a little guilty ¡­ Uh huh! ! ! flew away! ? Suddenly looking back, Zhao Linyi looked up and saw Zhou Yu, a pair of beautiful eyes, looking at Qin Nichuyue firmly, and he was firm and a little afraid ¡­ Chu Yue and Qin Ni looked at Zhou Yu, and finally withdrew their eyes and looked at the wide scene in front of them. not knowing what to do, here is the 20th-layer floor! Building 30th-layer, overlooking the whole city, but the hole in front of me, just like mocking them, viewing the sky from the bottom of a well, I do n¡¯t know Heaven Beyond the Heaven, I do n¡¯t know the vast world outside! ¡°What did he say?¡± ¡°He said ¡­ tell Qin Ni! I don¡¯t want to do it!¡± Zhou Yu¡¯s tone barely fell, Qin Ni¡¯s mouth has a slight arc, interesting! Zhao Linyi was a little ignorant when he heard that the whole building, even the whole Shudi, dared to call Qin Ni¡¯s name by his finger. Qin Ni was not an ordinary person. Qin Ni turned around and walked towards the elevator door, indifferently said: ¡°Arrangement, I will visit the door tomorrow!¡± Hearing Qin Ni ¡¯s words, Zhou Yu could n¡¯t believe it, even if he was Chu Qing unimaginable, but it was n¡¯t his turn to get the president to come to the door; then Zhou Yu said doubtfully in his heart, but heard Qin Ni indifferently said: ¡°He is me Bodyguard hired! ¡° (End of this chapter) Chapter 1834 I heard that Zhou Yu and everyone had incredible faces, this oolong! It¡¯s really big enough! Upon seeing this, Zhou Yu could only stand up alone. She knew that such a big thing had to happen to the company. Someone had to bear it. As a section manager, she had to take full responsibility. As if perceiving Zhou Yu¡¯s expression, Qin Ni interrupted in advance: ¡°It¡¯s not your fault this time, continue to be your manager!¡± Zhou Yu, who was stopped by Qin Ni, swallowed forcibly when he came to his mouth, and his face was incredible; but he heard Qin Ni again indifferently said: ¡°The disaster of self-inflict is solved by yourself, and by the way repair this!¡± Qin Ni and Chu Yue who entered the elevator were gradually obscured by the closed elevator doors, and finally disappeared; leaving Zhao Linyi alone ¡­ Seeing that Zhao Linyi was still here, Zhou Yu and his subordinates were a little unclear. I saw Zhao Linyi taking a deep breath and slowly came to Zhou Yu and the others, bowing loudly said: ¡°Sorry!¡± Everyone in Zhou Yu was ashamed again ¡­ A moment later, in Lin Linyi ¡¯s apology full of apology, Zhao Linyi slowly teased herself to Chu Qing, asking him to get the document without telling him the floor, but did not think that Chu Qing went to the wrong floor, and finally a series of incidents happened one after another. Hearing Zhao Linyi¡¯s speech, Zhao Linyi stood as a confessor, and stood there; and Zhou Yu and everyone around him wanted to cry without tears ¡­ This oolong is bigger than the sky! And it¡¯s so coherent, there are no weak spots, it is simply! Looking at the people around them, they all talked about flowers like jade, temperament 10000 1000, beautiful and beautiful women, some agents, some team leaders, some debut stars and newcomers ¡­ It turned out to be like an idiot, and Zhou Yu could not bear to tremble a bit. Fortunately, it was not a joint meeting between the modeling department and the music department today. Otherwise, this face would really lose her hair! Looking at their men, everyone looked at each other; Zhao Linyi, who looked at the crowd before him, was even more frightened. Although he was willing to bear the consequences, he was still timid when he looked at the crowd! Zhou Yu and everyone looked at Zhao Linyi in front of each other. His face was full of rogues and bitter smiles. I thought that finally Zhou Yu was a bit unable to bear and laughed. Under the leadership of Zhou Yu, there were some people in the entire section. Nijun can¡¯t help ¡­ Looking at each other, some bloody nose and swollen face, some are bandaged, and some look pale snuggle each other! Looking at the crowd, instead of punishing themselves, they were laughing. Zhao Linyi was stunned and stunned ¡­ The next day, in a small residential area with some dilapidated houses, Chu Qing was cooking porridge around his apron, and slowly simmering ¡­ The porridge slowly simmering on the stove made Chu Qing think about the source of the small money. How to face Lin Qing later, the first 2 days before Lin Qing¡¯s injury was treated by Chu Qing¡¯s pulling wire is Spirit Qi; but this is not a way after all, it needs medical conditioning ¡­ small money! Now the big brother is really bad at serving, helpless Chu Qing will congee the porridge well, and walk away ¡­ Just like the person who writes the online novel can¡¯t write the manuscript in the water word count ¡­ The door opened. In the room, there was a beautiful woman lying on a clean bed. 3000 silks were silky and smooth. A beautiful face was fresh and elegant. If it wasn¡¯t for the paleness on the face, it would be more beautiful and moving. Seeing Chu Qing coming in, Lin Qingjiao showed a smile on his good face. Lin Qing felt a little warm in his heart at this time. If he can continue this way, maybe ¡­ not bad! (End of this chapter) Chapter 1835 Only when I thought about it, I dare not continue to think about it. If Chu Qing knows it, I will be scolded! Chu Qing saw a slight smile at Lin Qing ¡¯s mouth, and nodded his head in a smile; put the end plate aside and said: ¡°Come! Eat something, be careful!¡± He said, holding a porcelain bowl, holding a spoon in one hand and gently blowing air towards Lin Qing ¡­ The early morning sun shone into the plain hut, and some ripples appeared. ding dong! Another ding dong! Suddenly, the continuous ringing of the door bell broke the enchanting atmosphere. But helplessly, Chu Qing could only put down the porcelain bowl in his hand and showed Lin Qingqing an apologetic smile, then walked out of the door. The door opened, and I saw Chu Qing a few people outside for a while. I was a little puzzled. There were 3 women standing outside the door. To be precise, they were 3 big beauties! The woman headed in casual clothes wrapped her sexy mature, curvaceous body, and a pair of black-framed glasses on her exquisite face, which seemed intellectual and generous; the tall ponytails were very refined and fruity; The left side behind him is like an angel face, and there is a little playful cuteness between the eyebrows, but at this time the beautiful eyebrows seem to be twisted into a rope in Chu Qing ¡¯s eyes, and a cute younger sister next door dresses up like a delicate model figure, showing youth and beauty ; Behind the right side is still a beautiful woman dressed as an urban beauty, not as inferior to the top model, exquisitely embossed, with a graceful body, and a face like the moon, but no one dares to come close to the body with a cold temperament; Obviously the three people in front of me are those that Chu Qing is familiar with and can no longer be familiar with. Qin Ni, president of Qingshu Entertainment Group, Chu Yue, vice president and assistant, and Zhao Linyi, secretary! At the moment of opening the door, Chu Qing¡¯s eyes were stunning, but after seeing the person coming, he never thought about it, opening the door in 3 seconds and closing the door in one second, in one go! The movement is clean and tidy, there is no sign of muddy water, perfect! applaud! cough cough cough! A dull closing door sounded instantly, and Qin Ni clearly saw a stunning color in Chu Qing¡¯s eyes. However, what made the three didn¡¯t expect was that Chu Qing would invite three people, but didn¡¯t expect Chu Qing instantly close the door¡­¡­ Outside the door, 3 people have big eyes staring at small eyes, especially Qin Ni, a flower-like face will quickly turn into a lava like a landslide ¡­ There is cold cold on the body, and Zhao Linyi feels that her boss is about to run away. Quickly stepped forward to ring the doorbell again. In the room, Lin Qingzheng was puzzled when he heard the door opening and then the door closing, so he slowly got out of bed and came to the living room by holding the wall; Some ringing in the ringtone; helpless Chu Qing opens the door again ¡­ In the room, Chu Qing opened the door and saw that the 3 women were a little bit angry, and the anger they received in their company was originally suffocating. If Chu Qing tolerates the noble sentiments of women, Chu Qing has already cut them off with a sword! ! In fact ¡­ there are still conditions for tolerance of women, such as: Yan value! After all, it was a section where the TV movie stars of Qingshu Entertainment Group gathered. The face of the figure is definitely a lever! Outside the door, I saw Chu Qing¡¯s Qin Ni¡¯s face covered with frost all over again. The queen¡¯s turtle breath broke through the King Realm quickly. 4 places like no money, of course, Qin Ni was already rich ¡­ Very figure, of course, that face is upside down! Seeing Chu Qing¡¯s angry and handsome face, Qin Ni¡¯s frost-covered face suddenly sleeted in June and brought hail! (End of this chapter) Chapter 1836 One ice and one fire, all at once! Even the two beauties Chu Yue and Zhao Linyi behind Qin Ni have the feeling that the mountain is raining and the wind is coming to the ground, and they have to quickly retreat to avoid a fire in the city gates is also a calamity for the fish in the moat! When Chu Qing was about to speak, when Qin Ni¡¯s words came to his mouth ¡­ A fresh and elegant sound, like the spring breeze in March, touched the heartstrings; gentle like water, soft and abnormal! ¡°Chu Qing, why not let guests in!¡± In a faint remark, Chu Qing, who was about to hold fire, suddenly became a dumb cannon, and some of his face was flushed with red; his face covered with frost suddenly sleet in June, and Qin Ni, who also brought hail, was almost choked ¡­ Seeing this, Chu Yue and Zhao Linyi were facing each other with 4 eyes. They were so curious about the gentle and watery voice that they could dumb these 2 guys. The world war was over, and it was over before it even started. , Suddenly dull! It¡¯s a pity that Chu Qing and Qin Ni don¡¯t know the relationship between Chu Yue and Zhao Linyi, otherwise they will say in unison: ¡°I suspect you two are driving, but I have no evidence to dare to ask and dare to say!¡± I saw that in the surprised eyes of Qin Ni 3 people, Chu Qing fiercely glared at her 3 people, turned around and said softly: ¡°Your body is not good, go back and rest!¡± He walked towards Lin Qing who had come to the living room by the wall. The moment Chu Qing turned around, Lin Qing finally saw the three women outside the door, led by the women ¡­¡­ In short, Lin Qing¡¯s stunning performance of the three women at this moment was what Chu Qing saw at first sight! See Chu Qing coming towards himself, Lin Qingdan lightly said with a smile: ¡°The three ¡­ are you a guest?¡± Hearing Lin Qing¡¯s soft inquiry, Zhao Linyi¡¯s little girl quickly uttered her voice, but the words had not been spit out. Chu Qing quickly hurriedly said: ¡°No, they check the water meter!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Qin Ni 3 female ¡­ ¡°¡­¡± Lin Qing ¡­ Outside the door, the blocked Zhao Linyi¡¯s face turned red, and Chu Yue¡¯s already plain face immediately followed Qin Ni¡¯s wind and rain. In June, it was sleet and brought hail! Even Chu Qing felt cold behind him! Seeing Chu Qing¡¯s serious look, Lin Qing smiled, and unable to bear held his little fist and hit Chu Qing, ¡°You!¡± The helpless laughter came out, the fist had not yet hit Chu Qing, and suddenly pulled the wound to suck the cool breath ¡­ Upon seeing this, Chu Qing quickly helped Lin Qing to sit down slowly and quickly asked anxiously: ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Lin Qing, isn¡¯t that uncomfortable?¡± The machine gun questioned, Lin Qing shook his head gently after recovery. During this period, Zhao Linyi ¡¯s little girl was sleeted by Qin Ni and Chu Yue ¡¯s June sleet, and the cold air with hail brought her to a dog! And still watching Chu Qing and Lin Qing live broadcast single dogs that can¡¯t be supported anymore! Lin Qing said softly: ¡°I¡¯m hungry ¡­¡± Hearing Lin Qing ¡¯s words, Chu Qing slipped into the room and ran away ¡­ Seeing Chu Qing leave, Lin Qing turned his head indifferently said: ¡°Sorry 3, rude, please come in!¡± Qin Ni heard Lin Qing ¡¯s fresh and elegant tone, and then slowly entered the house; Lin Qing knew that Chu Qing was determined not to let three people enter the house, so he could only support Chu Qing, and wanted to let 3 People entered the house; Lin Qing¡¯s approach was obviously guessed by Qin Ni, and why did Chu Qing not know! In a few breaths, Chu Qing was feeding dog food spoon by spoon ¡­ It was spoonful of spoonful feeding Lin Qing to drink porridge. Seeing others here, Chu Qing shyly took the cutlery from Chu Qing¡¯s hands, and each minding their own business drank porridge! (End of this chapter) Chapter 1837 Qin Ni 3 people sitting on the sofa, watching Chu Qing sitting opposite, big eyes staring at small eyes ¡­¡­ Qin Ni knew from the personnel section that Yu Zhao Linyi knew Chu Qing ¡¯s address, but did n¡¯t expect Chu Qing to be so rude, and ignored the 3 people to leave it aside and feed dog food! Does n¡¯t he know ¡­ The other identity of the three beauties that turned all beings in front of him is actually: Want Want! ? It¡¯s just ¡­ Chu Yue and Qin Ni saw that Lin Qing was sick, and he was so ill, no wonder Chu Qing would say that kind of thing that day ¡­ Thinking of this, unable to bear carefully looked aside to drink porridge quietly Lin Qing. Lin Qing¡¯s slender and slender body has a fresh and elegant temperament like a 100-flowered flower. 3000 Qingsi covers her beautiful face. The shallow and gentle smile makes the heart soft and a bit of a good wife and mother! It¡¯s just ¡­ why did she cover her face with her hair! In the house, although Lin Qing is not as good as 3 people, it is also unique. ¡°Hey! Have you seen enough!¡± Chu Qing¡¯s unsullied voice pulled the 3 women back to God, and the 3 women had not spoken. Chu Qing snatched again: ¡°It¡¯s okay! Oh! That¡¯s not far away!¡± Lin Qing was somewhat unable to bear, almost squirting out. But I saw Lin Qing looking at 3 people with apology, and then pulled Chu Qing ¡­ It didn¡¯t take long for the atmosphere in the house to calm down, Qin Ni took the lead in saying, ¡°I was understood about that day, I am here to apologize!¡± Please listen to it, with a ghost-like expression, then frown for a year, and then nodded, ¡°I guess I am dreaming!¡± Qin Ni heard some chills suddenly, but did not want to be stopped by Lin Qing. Seeing this, Chu Qing had no choice but to say seriously: ¡°Okay! I accept my apology!¡± After talking, his eyes were full of ¡°when did you go¡±? Ignoring Chu Qing directly, Qin Ni, who has been in the shopping mall for many years, knew that anything could be done as long as he ate Zhun Linqing; then he signaled in his eyes that Zhao Linyi stood up and bowed to Chu Qing, saying sorry! 2 Bow, sorry! 3 Bow, willing to bear the consequences! Of course, it is within its own ability. Watching Zhao Linyi¡¯s little girl 3 bow, she sent her family to thank and settle down! For a time, Chu Qing was a bit high, and Feminist World looked down on men when he moved in. He knew that; that section had such a hatred of men obviously that day, but Chu Qing could understand it, but it didn¡¯t go deep! What made him angry was the troubles of 3 again and again, and finally bent him down like a punishment for prisoners ¡­ While Chu Qing was still in a horrible circle, Zhao Linyi aside began to explain the situation that day, with her own pranks, just didn¡¯t expect will attract a big contradiction! In addition to saying why Zhao Linyi did not explain why he was so hateful to men, he only let Chu Qing have the opportunity to understand it by himself. Chu Qing has sorted it out ¡­ It turned out that this is a big big oolong! After listening to Lin Qing, I realized that so many things happened yesterday when Chu Qing was away ¡­ And Qingshu Entertainment Group, one of the largest groups in Shudi, was a bit overwhelmed. There was a silence in the room, but Qin Ni heard slowly, ¡°I want you to continue to be my bodyguard! It¡¯s still 3 months!¡± Chu Qing looked up, and it was obvious that Qin Ni was understood. Two people and four eyes were opposite. The meaning in his eyes was self-evident. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1838 Lin Qing only knew that Chu Qing was a martial artist, but did not know how strong Chu Qing was. Last time when Chu Qing wiped out the dead fat women for her, she had already fainted. After yesterday ¡¯s events, Chu Qing had no mentality any longer. When he was really about to decline, Chu Yue took the lead and said, ¡°Do n¡¯t you say that your girlfriend is sick and needs money? I think she ¡¯s not badly injured. The hospital has cooperation and can treat her. When she is well, she can also be a member of Qingshu Entertainment Group if she wishes! ¡° After Chu Yue finished speaking, Qin Ni was expressionless, as if it had nothing to do with her. Lin Qing heard that he could enter the Qingshu Entertainment Group. A pale face was flushed with excitement, a little pale. But thinking of his face, Lin Qing was silent for a while! However, Lin Qing¡¯s expression fell into Chu Qing¡¯s eyes, and Chu Qing raised his eyes towards Qin Ni and asked slowly: ¡°The decision she made, do you agree?¡± The tone was full of doubts. But Qin Ni looked at Chu Yue with some surprise, then turned to look at Chu Qing and said: ¡°She? Of course, the decision she made is also my decision!¡± On the other hand, since Lin Linyi knew that Chu Qing had n¡¯t taken care of herself, her excited mood floated on the surface, and her personality was cheerful. She said softly: ¡°Do n¡¯t you know? Sister Chu Yue is actually the vice president of Qingshu Entertainment Group! It seems that she It ¡¯s Sister Qin Ni ¡¯s assistant, but it ¡¯s actually very strong! ¡± After listening to Zhao Linyi¡¯s little girl¡¯s explanation, Chu Qing was silent directly, okay! under one person! Thinking of this, Chu Qing couldn¡¯t help but look up at Zhao Linyi¡¯s little girl. She didn¡¯t believe that this little girl was a simple generation. Looking at Zhao Linyi¡¯s little girl also revealed a faintly discernable arc. Perceiving Chu Qing to look at his own expression, Zhao Linyi was a little dumbfounded and ignorant! Chu Qing said slowly and firmly, ¡°Okay! I took the job for 3 months! But I want you to provide me with the medical ingredients I used to treat Lin Qing. As for Qingshu Entertainment Group, go and stay, respect her Views!¡± See Chu Qing¡¯s firm expression, and Chu Yue continued: ¡°You can rest assured that we will do everything we can to treat your girlfriend! Naturally respect her decision!¡± After listening to Chu Yue, Chu Qing also applauded secretly! What a fox! You want to treat Lin Qing¡¯s medicine ingredients, okay! But we will try our best to provide everything. As for the cure, the cure is not good, it has nothing to do with us, you have to cure! Chu Qing¡¯s deep eyes looked towards Chu Yue. I saw Chu Yue¡¯s beautiful eyes also looked towards Chu Qing ¡­ Each other! you let me win you let me win! Inside the house, Chu Qing and Chu Yue are like 2 foxes, and their hearts are dark and intense. It was unconsciously in the afternoon, Qin Ni¡¯s eyes in the near day signaled that Zhao Linyi took out a contract from the package. Upon seeing this, Chu Qing looked at the above clause and said No. 2 and hangs his name on it. ; After finishing everything, Qin Ni 3 people got up and left ¡­ Sending 3 people away, Chu Qing sent a breath, but saw Lin Qing sitting silently on the sofa, but a blush on his face made some people move, seeing Chu Qing was inexplicable, thought Lin Qing¡¯s injury recurred, and quickly He deceived him and took Lin Qing¡¯s hand to check it out, Suddenly I felt that Chu Qing¡¯s hand stretched out, Lin Qing suddenly shook his hands like a fawn in shock ¡­ Chu Qing was also a little ignorant after seeing Lin Qing¡¯s big reaction? (End of this chapter) Chapter 1839 ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Lin Qing! Isn¡¯t it uncomfortable?¡± Chu Qing¡¯s caring inquiry sounded in his ears, Lin Qing could not bear to look up, I saw Chu Qing¡¯s handsome face was staring at himself, the soft colors in a pair of deep eyes were as soft as water, see Chu In Qing¡¯s eyes, the tenderness of Lin Qing¡¯s small heart suddenly looked like the deer she just lost one¡¯s head out of fear. Chu Qing didn¡¯t expect that Lin Qing of lifts the head looked at himself, 1000 beautiful and 100 charming in a pair of beautiful eyes, and looked at each other, Chu Qing was a little infatuated, for a time, Chu Qing in unconsciously Breathing a bit fast, a pair of eyes looked at Lin Qing, who was blushing, and his eyes were soft like water and instantly turned into hot flames ¡­ After seeing himself looking up, Chu Qing wrapped himself in his eyes as if to blow fire, burning himself hot, Lin Qing¡¯s cheeks were more red, and the delicate and small earlobe was red like crystal. When he looked down, a trace of long hair covered himself, Lin The delicate and slender jade fingers lifted that hair ¡­ The movement is soft and refreshing; when he sees it, Chu Qing ¡¯s heart that has been thousand hammers, hundred refinements is also unable to bear some emotions; but for some reason Lin Qing does not know why, Chu Qing pressed down the heart of the ape, and gently came to the forest Qing Qing asked softly, ¡°Lin Qing, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± This time, Lin Qing did not lose one¡¯s head out of fear like a deer like before, but let Chu Qing hold his hand ¡­ Chu Qing¡¯s magnetic voice sounded in his ears, Lin Qing suddenly lowered his head more shyly and said softly: ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± However, Lin Qing¡¯s trembling voice betrayed her. Chu Qing spurred Spirit Qi and went towards Lin Qing without the body, feeling the warmth from within the body, walking around the body, Lin Qing was comfortable for a time Feeling; unable to bear Close your eyes, feel the warmth from inside the body Chu Qing, the mood also calms down, the breath gradually becomes steady, and the heart is no longer panic ¡­ After a few breaths, Chu Qing, who saw Lin Qing no longer has any abnormalities, once again opened his mouth to ask questions. After hearing Chu Qing ¡¯s inquiry, Lin Qing ¡¯s original body and mind beat again for a while ¡­ I did n¡¯t expect Chu Qing, why did n¡¯t I just look at it? Lin Qing seemed to make a decision and slowly opened the mouth and said: ¡°That ¡­ how can you tell them that I am your girlfriend?¡± ¡° At the end, the raised head slowly lowered, and the cheeks gradually turned red again; hearing Lin Qing ¡¯s words, Chu Qing did n¡¯t expect Lin Qing actually lost one ¡¯s head out of fear, it was actually this, seeing the small head in front of him Lin Qing, didn¡¯t expect Lin Qing also has such a lovely side, short-term Chu Qing childlike indignation, a look of tears, frowning and sighing: ¡°No way, I was seriously injured and saved by you , There is nothing to report, so Zhonglai can only pretend to be your boyfriend, if you dislike it, I will not say it! ¡° After speaking, a pair of deep eyes, like a little milk dog, was a little weeping; after listening to Chu Qing, the lament in his tone, Lin Qing suddenly looked up and quickly explained: ¡°No, no, no! I did n¡¯t say abandon You ¡­ ¡°Seeing the appearance of Chu Qing, Lin Qing was a bit sloppy and explained incoherently. Chu Qing, covering her face, has a handsome face with a smile on his palm. Smiling, didn¡¯t expect Lin Qing took both of his hands and looked at Chu Qing seriously, but the pale red on her cheek betrayed her; when Chu Qing was strange, only heard Lin Qing serious and serious : ¡°I will be responsible for you!¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 1840 In the room, Lin Qing¡¯s serious words suddenly turned the house into silence. Chu Qing looked at Lin Qing¡¯s appearance and was a little silly! What? Nani? What¡¯s going on! However, Chu Qing just looked dumbfounded in his eyes, holding his hands and looking at Lin Qing seriously, but after she finished speaking, the pale red color on her cheeks became a little dark ¡­ I thought Chu Qing would look at himself with disgusting eyes, but found that Chu Qing¡¯s deep pair of eyes was a kind of stunned, with a look that could not turn, for a time Lin Qing was sighed in relief, and some nervous hearts Quite calm. When I saw my courage to say something in exchange for Chu Qing¡¯s dumbfounded expression, Lin Qing then explained: ¡°I know that the innocence of the male child is very important, that time ¡­¡± Speaking of places, Lin Qing did n¡¯t know what cheeks immediately turned into the sky or the clouds rendering the sky, beautiful and alluring; listening to Lin Qing ¡¯s slowly explained Chu Qing, curiously listening to Lin Qing ¡¯s words, but Seeing that Lin Qing paused suddenly, the eyes in some beautiful eyes dodged, I did n¡¯t know what to think, and my face quickly turned red. Chu Qing estimates that among the women I ¡¯ve seen directly, it was the first time I found out that there was really a thunderous cheek. A woman who quickly turns red! When was you seriously injured? Thinking about what Lin Qing said in his mind, what male child is innocent? But I heard Lin Qing continued: ¡°That time ¡­ you were injured, to bandage you ¡­ I, I stripped you off ¡­¡± After listening to Lin Qing saying this, Chu Qing immediately understood that in this World, the innocence of the male child is indeed very important, but ¡­ that is just someone else, not him! It ¡¯s just that Chu Qing ¡¯s thought does n¡¯t mean what Lin Qing thought. He only heard Lin Qing continue saying: ¡°Later wipe your body and dress again ¡­¡± Speaking of this, Lin Qing¡¯s hand shaking Chu Qing¡¯s hand was a little trembling, and Chu Qing understood it all by now. Looking at Lin Qing¡¯s heart in front of him, there was some emotion and softness ¡­ It turned out that during his coma, Lin Qing did so much for himself! Thoughts could not help but think of Lin Qing blocking the hurt of those abhorrent fat women for a while, Chu Qing¡¯s emotion and softness in his heart turned into tenderness, and Lin Qing¡¯s love in his eyes was unabashed. Holding Qing Qing¡¯s hand tightly in the backhand, feeling the tense warmth in his palm, Chu Qing said softly: ¡°Lin Qing, thank you, you suffer!¡± When Lin Qing was surprised by Chu Qing¡¯s backhand, Chu Qing¡¯s soft voice sounded in his ear. Thank you, that moment you suffered and hit the softest place in Lin Qing¡¯s heart. Chu Qing is really different from others ¡­ Lin Qing¡¯s eyes were a little bit red, and the tears in her eyes turned, and the woman¡¯s strength made her endure; you are suffering! Lin Qing couldn¡¯t help but think of the suffering she suffered through childhood, especially since her face was hurt, Lin Qing¡¯s heart was a little unconfident. Although she continued to comfort Chu Qing and encourage Chu Qing, but no one came to rely on her. , Otherwise there will be 2 failed emotional experiences ¡­ I noticed Lin Qing¡¯s appearance of wanting to cry but tolerantly. His eyes were full of bitterness and helplessness, and there was a trace of deep sorrow; it hurt Chu Qing to see it, and Chu Qing couldn¡¯t help but sighed. Then, before Lin Qing had responded, Lin Qing¡¯s slender and lovable body was tightly held in his arms ¡­ Feeling the warmth in Chu Qing¡¯s arms, Lin Qing subconsciously rubbed Chu Qing¡¯s waist, Chu Qing had not yet spoken, but heard Lin Qing indifferently said: ¡°I will be responsible for you, I will work hard to make money to marry when I am injured you¡­¡­¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 1841 Chu Qing didn¡¯t expect, holding Lin Qing¡¯s loveable lovable body, Lin Qing would say such a paragraph. oh! silly girl! It¡¯s really silly to make people pity. But I heard Chu Qing whispered: ¡°Cry if you want to cry! In the future ¡­ I will be by your side, leave it to me!¡± Lin Qingben was a little surprised by Chu Qing¡¯s movements, but never thought that Chu Qing would say such a sentence, for a time, tears of forbearance, tender arms, strong arms ¡­ Lin Qing finally couldn¡¯t hold on, sobbing in Chu Qing¡¯s arms, his slender shoulders were trembling, Chu Qing saw it, one hand held Lin Qing tightly, and the other hand gently comforted Lin Qing ¡­ In the house, there was silence, the sunset finally disappeared on the horizon, the house was dark, Lin Qing¡¯s trembling shoulders had long been calm, at this time Lin Qing¡¯s face nestled quietly in Chu Qing¡¯s arms, like a kitten ¡­ With a slight hum, Lin Qing woke up slowly, only to find that he was hugging Chu Qing tightly, and Chu Qing also hugged himself tightly, with a pair of deep eyes thinking 2 shiny obsidians staring at himself in the dark night To feel the warmth and soft and loving eyes in Chu Qing ¡¯s arms, Lin Qing ¡¯s little heart is like a deer ¡­ As if hiding in Chu Qing¡¯s arms, he heard Chu Qing¡¯s gentle voice ringing in his ears, ¡°Wake up! Did you sleep well?¡± Hearing Chu Qing ¡¯s inquiries, Lin Qing ¡¯s face suddenly turned red to impossible to bear, and Lin Qing did n¡¯t know what was going on. With Chu Qing, he always felt his face was feverish at all times ¡­ I wanted to get up slowly, and some of Chu Qing ¡¯s arms were reluctant to be held tightly by Chu Qing; Lin Qing thought that in the dark night, her face was hot. Chu Qing did n¡¯t know, but I did n¡¯t know that Chu Qing had a strong sense. It must be clear 2 Chu. Chu Qing hugged Lin Qing ¡¯s slender and lovable body tightly, and some jokingly said: ¡°Why! Want to eat dry and wipe away when you are comfortable?¡± Listening to Chu Qing teasing his voice, Lin Qing has some Motivated, through sleep for the first time, I slept so sweetly for the first time, of course, I did not want to leave Chu Qing, just listened to Lin Qing say, like the little girl in love, said softly: ¡°Yes! Then how to compensate! ¡° In the dark night, I saw Lin Qing lifting a small head, a fresh and elegant face, and a pair of soft and full of eyes staring at Chu Qing in the dark night ¡­ Although she did n¡¯t see Chu Qing clearly, Chu Qing felt her everything carefully. She looked at Lin Qing in the arms of the little girl in her arms, the pink and tender cherry lips, the limpid autumn water, and the full eyes, like the willow leaves. eyebrow¡­¡­ Lin Qing didn¡¯t expect to finish the talk directly, Chu Qing directly contemplatively, after a moment Chu Qing¡¯s mouth was a little bit said with a smile: ¡°en! Then charge some interest first! Anyway, it is a boyfriend and a girlfriend, a couple should do something What couples should do! ¡° ¡°Come! Qing¡¯er, kiss one!¡± Lin Qingzheng, who listened carefully to Chu Qing ¡¯s words, was dumb, but heard Chu Qing directly calling ¡°Qinger!¡± But when he did n¡¯t respond to the next sentence, Chu Qing already kissed his lips quickly ¡­ For a time, Lin Qing was embarrassed, a small face blushing. Looking at the beautiful lady in the conversation, Chu Qing felt emotion for a while, didn¡¯t expect to live directly for 3 generations, experienced so much, and finally met such a peculiar woman, just like a 100-flower, fresh and elegant, addictive, make people Distressed ¡­ In the night, the moon hid in the arms of the clouds, the love in the house was strong ¡­ (End of this chapter) Chapter 1842 The next day, Lin Qing looked at Chu Qing¡¯s cheeks in front of her with a little blush. After confirming his relationship last night, Lin Qing discovered that Chu Qing is really good or bad! From time to time to tease yourself, or to make jokes about yourself, ask yourself when to marry him into the door, and let him give him a bunch of children ¡­ After kissing last night, Lin Qing ran back to the room and closed the door tightly, leaning on the door with a blushing face, but Chu Qing pretended to be sad: ¡°Qing¡¯er! You turned me away like this I ¡¯m keeping my vacancies alone, are you patient? ¡° ¡°I¡¯m lonely! Empty!¡± Listening to the words of Chu Qing outside the door, Lin Qing will not be fooled any more, and will not open the door alive or dead. Chu Qing saw Lin Qing lying on the bed in the room, buried his head under the pillow, a smirk in the corner of his mouth, and then returned to his room ¡­ When he realized that there was no Chu Qing to tease his voice outside the door, Lin Qing jumped wildly. Her heart slowly calmed down, she really didn¡¯t know, if Chu Qing persevered, would she still be able to persevere, put Chu Qing into the room ¡­ Thinking of this, Lin Qing held her blushing cheek in both hands and insulted herself Suddenly, it was so ridiculous at that time! But thinking of Chu Qing¡¯s once sturdy and slender body, Lin Qing was a little bit like a horse ¡­ In the room, Chu Qing cross-legged on the bed to cultivate. He just teased Lin Qing just like to watch her look like a deer panic, so it might be really strong ¡­ Even if strong, at least wait for Lin Qing to be injured! Chu Qing thought of this and found out that for the first time he had a strong possessive desire, like taking Lin Qing as his own, but he did not know that Lin Qing took a very important position in his mind unconsciously ¡­ At the breakfast table, after eating, Chu Qing thought that it was a little funny to continue to tease Lin Qing, and there was still a smirk in the corner of his mouth; Lin Qing was blushing and drinking porridge, Yu Guang looked, but saw Chu Qing one He looked at himself with a smirk, and for a time he was terrified and bowed his head to drink porridge. Upon seeing this, Chu Qing couldn¡¯t help but laughed out loud. Hearing Chu Qing¡¯s laughter, Lin Qing was aggrieved, and he was killed by bastard; thinking, some aggrieved pursed his mouth and looked up Chu Qing. Upon seeing this, Chu Qing stood up and smiled and slowly walked towards Lin Qing. He reached out and pulled out a paper towel to wipe off Lin Qing ¡¯s mouth with a clear porridge 1 while being comforted: ¡°Yes yes yes! ¡° Take a look! This is the pressure of apology, even my wife¡¯s screaming is so smooth! Lin Qing heard a warm to the heart of ¡°unable to bear¡±, but after a moment he said seriously: ¡°I will marry you home in the future, you can¡¯t be like this, you need to know the husband with his wife!¡± Lin Qingqiang endured, with a small face sternly and seriously, seeing Lin Qing¡¯s serious look, Chu Qing¡¯s eyes were full of smiles, and strong endurance was also as nodded as a chicken to peck rice. It just looked a little funny, and then Chu Qing teased again to ¡°unable to bear:¡± But ¡­ wife! People sleep well at night alone, so lonely! Wife, do you want to be more fortunate to spoil other people! ¡± In the end, Chu Qing had the appearance of a little daughter-in-law who was abandoned by her, and stared at Lin Qing with tears in her eyes. Lin Qing, who moved tightly with a small face, heard Chu Qing ¡¯s words, and then looked at Chu Qing ¡¯s eyes, which meant that she was blushing all the time, and fell directly into Chu Qing ¡¯s arms, scratching and biting like a kitten. Chu Qing was also unable to bear laughed heartily when he saw it, and there was a lot of fun in the breakfast time in the room ¡­ Lin Qing in the arms of Chu Qing is a little helpless, he ¡­ seems to be eaten by Chu Qing in this life ¡­ (End of this chapter) Chapter 1843 Qing Shu Entertainment Group, standing in front of the building, Chu Qing looked at the familiar scene in front of him and couldn¡¯t be familiar with it. At that time, I was a bullish ¡°Lao Tzu!¡± Turned around and jumped off the building ¡­ I didn¡¯t think about it, I came back here again. Chu Qing stood in front of the door of the building, looked up, and heard a familiar voice interrupting Chu Qing. Looking down, it turned out to be the female security guard who questioned him like a machine gun not long ago. I saw the female security guard stride proudly ahead towards Chu Qing ¡­ Qingshu Entertainment Group has a strict company system, but it is true that countless women in the whole Shu area want to come to work. Under this rigorous group, female security guards are divided into 3 teams, and they work in shifts of 3 shifts a day to ensure the safety of the company. The female security guard who came to Chu Qing was a small team of Captain. I saw Chu Qing came to the front of Qingshu Group that day. Considering that the sisters around me wanted to take the opportunity to ask for relevant information, didn¡¯t expect will be caught by the president Present ¡­ Fortunately, Chu Qing spoke out to help before saving himself. At this moment, I saw the familiar silhouette in front of the door. When I got closer, it turned out to be Chu Qing! , When I saw the female security guard coming towards me, Chu Qing had a new memory. The mouth of the female security guard that day was almost comparable to a machine gun! Chu Qing thought of this section, suddenly a little timid, unable to bear throat rolling, slowly backing away ¡­ Before retreating, the female security has come to her eyes and said in good faith: ¡°You are ¡­ Chu Qing!¡± With a friendly look on the face of the female security guard, Chu Qing was a little ignorant for a while, subconsciously nodded, but he heard the female security guard speak again and thanked: ¡°Thank you so much that day! Otherwise, my work may not be guaranteed! ¡° After he finished speaking, his straightforward body bent to 90 degrees and bowed towards Chu Qing; upon seeing this, Chu Qing immediately understood in his heart, and then replied: ¡°Oh! You do n¡¯t have to do this! It should be ¡­¡± Afterwards, the female security officer heard Chu Qing¡¯s words and looked up happily, but found that Chu Qing had a timid feeling of wanting to run. Upon seeing this, the female security guard immediately understood that the last time the big guy scared Chu Qing! A little embarrassed for a while, then boldly said: ¡°My name is Ling Rui! What happened that day ¡­ sorry! I wanted to get rid of the singles for the sisters!¡± In the bold temperament, the tone is a bit scornful. After listening to Chu Qing, I was a little stunned ¡­ Even if you want to ask the sisters to be single, you do n¡¯t have to be so scary! And ¡­ you are good people! We are not suitable! Chu Qing sent an unknown number of Good Person Cards to the female security guard in her heart! In an instant, Chu Qing also responded with kindness, ¡°I came to work today! We will be colleagues in the future! My name is Chu Qing! Please advise!¡± Hearing Chu Qing ¡¯s words, Ling Rui was not surprised at all, because Qin Ni had already given orders to the security guards. Ling Huo sees Chu Qing as a gentleman, and invites Chu Qing to enter the building ¡­ While walking, Ling Rui knows that Chu Qing is already in the company, but he is still curious about Chu Qing¡¯s position Ling Rui. Looking around, I saw Chu Qing¡¯s appearance of a soft skin and tender meat, and he was handsome and tall, so he was curious and said: ¡°Chu Qing! Are you ¡­ a model?¡± Hearing Ling Rui¡¯s sudden words, Chu Qing lightly said with a smile: ¡°No!¡± See Chu Qing deny that Ling Rui is more curious in his heart, ¡°That¡¯s doing and so on? Fashion designer?¡± Seeing the curiosity of rays of light in the eyes of Ling Rui, Chu Qing said indifferently: ¡°Like you!¡± Hearing Chu Qing¡¯s words, Ling Rui was a bit dazed for a while, just like us? (End of this chapter) Chapter 1844 Chu Qing sent Chu Qing to the elevator, and I was surprised when I saw Chu Qing slowly disappearing as the elevator doors closed! She remembered that Chu Qing said that she wanted to be a security guard when she first came to the company! Even if he was a security guard and would not be with them ¡­ The presidential bodyguards that have been rumored recently ¡­ How is this possible! Chu Qing, he has a soft skin and tender meat, and he looks like he has no power to become a president to get a bodyguard. How is it possible! However, Ling Rui, who is in the security section, can only suppress all doubts. After all, no one dares to question the president ¡¯s order! In the elevator, Chu Qing, who had learned from the past, directly pushed down the top floor. He would never have the same kind of oolong incident as the last time. He did n¡¯t want to come again! I have n¡¯t thought about it yet. The elevator is slowly suspended and the elevator doors are not fully opened. Chu Qing has heard another sound of many enchanting females. When the elevator doors opened, the three women in front of the door looked up for a while. shocked! Why ¡­ there will be men in the company! And ¡­ still a handsome man! For a time, a pair of beautiful eyes of 3 women who were about to enter the elevator walked over Chu Qing dozens of times. Hearing the reminder sound in the ear, Chu Qing unable to bear coughed: ¡°That ¡­ the elevator door is going to be closed!¡± Listen, what a nice sound, low and full of magnetism! 3 The woman was busy with the nympho, the elevator door was about to close slowly, 3 The woman responded and rushed into the elevator ¡­ In the elevator, Chu Qing was forced to the front door of the elevator by the 3 girls who were coming in, and the 3 women were behind Chu Qing, and 3 pairs of beautiful eyes stared at Chu Qing, Feeling the eyes behind, Chu Qing feels like a man in the back ¡­ Behind 3 women, a well-behaved and cute, although the makeup on the immature childish face is changed, but the mature makeup looks somewhat beautiful on the immature immature face; At first glance, the other woman was a good-looking woman, with some maternal brilliance between her eyes, mature and decent dress, and light makeup; The last one is very different. The figure is average and the appearance is average, but there is a very hot, hot temperament, flaming red lips, beautiful eyes hook people! 3 Although the female stares at Chu Qing, the more mature eyes are a kind of appreciation, but the well-behaved are a little shy, take a look, look down, look again, look down again! What really made Chu Qing mang in his back was the fiery beauty with a fiery temperament on the coral. Chu Qing suspected that if he didn¡¯t involve the pornography, he would estimate that he would be lost in the elevator! And it¡¯s still very scary, ten or eight! The more mature woman in the middle looked at the girl next to the left and right. For a time, a faintly discernable smile hung on the face, and there was a sigh in my heart: Young is so good! The woman with flaming temperament stared at Chu Qing. When she was feeling strange, the woman who saw the mature woman on the side was full of smiles, and her eyes signaled herself ¡­ Seeing the mature woman¡¯s gaze, the flame woman understood for a short time, as if there was any encouragement, she was full of confidence, and shot at Chu Qing¡¯s shoulder ¡­ Chu Qing in the front suddenly noticed that his body was a little stiff ¡­ Not his timidity ¡­ but the woman in this group, crouching tiger hidden dragon! Not long ago, because of the wrong floor, he was united and beaten up and down as a whole ¡­ Although in the end it was not beaten; of course, no one could beat him! At least not yet! Chu Qing now seems to be gradually returning through strength. For a period of time when Lin Qing got along with himself, Chu Qing found that his current self is no longer the same as before. Now, it seems that Chu Qing of Serene has a peaceful state of mind, and one more thing is worse than one less! Of course, bully intolerably doesn¡¯t count ¡­ (End of this chapter) Chapter 1845 In the elevator, when the hand of the woman with flaming temperament was about to touch Chu Qing, the elevator reminder sounded slowly. In the elevator reminder, the elevator stopped slowly, and then the elevator door opened slowly; Flame woman Suddenly, like a white rabbit, I said the retracted hand! Outside the elevator door, Chu Qing and the three people in the elevator heard a lot of complaints, complaining that this elevator was only 3 2 floors but came so slowly! Chu Qing suddenly fell into sweat in the elevator ¡­ slow! He all feels like living in the world, heaven knows what the 3 line of sight behind wants to do! What do you want to do! What are you doing! ¡­¡­ In the electric body, 3 women naturally heard that, the more mature woman in the middle laughed over her mouth, and the woman next to her, the cute little face was a little blushing, but only the flaming woman was indignant! The elevator doors opened, and a group of women who were complaining were instantly quiet. Chu Qing even saw familiar faces in the crowd ¡­ Chu Yue, Zhou Yu, Wang Ying ¡­ Today is the day of the general meeting, and also a joint meeting of the interpretation section, model section and music section 3, hosted by Chu Yue! I thought the 3 section meeting was over, looked towards and went to the general meeting to report on the status of this month¡¯s section ¡­ I didn¡¯t think about it ¡­ Chu Qing in the elevator! Chu Qing was embarrassed to see a group of women with super high quality, perfect figure, beautiful face and 10000 1000 temperament outside! Too ¡­ he¡¯s so embarrassed! Look! Where to look! See above heaven under earth? You are blind! So many beauties! Look at them ¡­ you pervert! Have you forgotten the story of fighting against men and beating people a few days ago! And ¡­ the person who hit you is still in front of you! Although in the end you beat them all! Chu Yue seemed to be aware of Chu Qing¡¯s embarrassment, and for a time he abused and said: ¡°Yo! When did our company come to such a really handsome guy! Whose boyfriend was lost?¡± Hearing Chu Yue¡¯s words, Chu Qing was suddenly dumbfounded! big sister, what are you famous for? Why do n¡¯t you come here? Why do n¡¯t you know what you do n¡¯t know and do n¡¯t understand? Chu Yue is a famous ice beauty in the company. Zhou Yu and the others heard Chu Yue say something like this, which is also a bit of surprise and doubt! Zhou Yu and Wang Ying knew why Chu Qing was here, and knew that Chu Yue and Chu Qing knew each other! But ¡­ I can¡¯t figure out why Chu Yue would say such a thing? Actually ¡­ it¡¯s very simple, Chu Yue just thought it was fun! For a moment, Chu Yue walked slowly into the elevator with his long legs. Many women stared at Chu Qing and reacted for a while. They quickly swarmed in and frustrated ¡­ the elevator could no longer accommodate it, and even sounded an alarm! Accompanying the sound of the alarm was Chu Yue¡¯s cold voice, ¡°Go sit next to the elevator!¡± After Chu Yue finished, a pair of beautiful eyes was a bit chilly; you little girls, I still do n¡¯t know what you think! Qingshu Entertainment Group has always shared 3 elevators, and one elevator is left for standby. Now this group of Little Lass is squeezing an elevator, and the fool can see it! Hearing Chu Yue ¡¯s words, I was disappointed with the beautiful face that did n¡¯t come in. The disappointment was indescribable; those who came in were not happy, and some of them looked proud and showed off to the outside who failed to come in ¡­ I noticed that there was something strange behind me, and Chu Yue helped him for a while. What¡¯s the matter? The elevator doors closed slowly, and Chu Qing could no longer see the faces of the beautiful women outside the door ¡­ (End of this chapter) Chapter 1846 The elevator started slowly, and Chu Qing¡¯s face was faint and flickering red! In the elevator, there are various fragrances that make people feel itching. Chu Qing¡¯s nose keeps coming; if you count the line of sight behind her ¡­ If you were just back in the back, then Chu Qing is now a hedgehog! It¡¯s just that the hedgehog¡¯s needle pierced in from the outside! Behind him, all kinds of slender bodies, fair complexion, in short manners 10000 1000 ¡­¡­ Anyway for Qingshu Entertainment Group, a group that develops towards entertainment, the employees in it are not first-class beauty, even those female security , The body is full of heroic temperament not conceding to men ¡­ The beauty of these elevators can be used as the main shelf of clothes when they are led out. What you wear to remove the beauty will be beautiful! Chu Yue, beside Chu Qing, is wearing a light blue dress today! The light blue long skirt is matched with her a little cold talk, expressionless, and exudes cold temperament all over! It is simply the queen in Snow and Ice World; the figure is exquisite and buoyant, with a face like the moon, like Fairy in the moon! Seeing Chu Qing¡¯s eyes, Chu Yue was a little angry, but found that Chu Qing only looked at himself, and a pair of deep eyes showed a kind of eyes to appreciate the beautiful things in the world, there was a trace of amazement! For women, this kind of gaze is more convincing and happy than the praises of 1000 words and 10000 words of sweet words. Indeed, Chu Qing has never seen any beautiful woman in his life, but like Chu Yue, it really made him have to sigh the magic of the creator! Chu Qing eyes flashed away, and the magical eyes of the creator were finally revealed in the looking back. I was surprised when I saw Chu Yue! Some cold hearts, some traces of cracks, small and imperceptible ¡­ Chu Qing came back to his senses, and suddenly found that on his small plateau, a ¡­ a hand that didn¡¯t know where he came quickly patted him. ¡°Yeah!¡± Chu Qing whispered and pulled Chu Yue back to reality. Chu Qing¡¯s exclamation broke the quiet elevator, but ¡­ Chu Qing didn¡¯t dare to speak, he could only cough awkwardly, and then nothing happened! Before letting go of the doubts in his mind, Chu Qing actually realized that someone was touching his waist ¡­ touching it, still quietly, gently pinching ¡­ Chu Qing¡¯s body suddenly became stiff, and he hadn¡¯t responded yet, and several hands kept coming! What can I do! I am also desperate! Beat them? For Chu Qing, who is not a feminist world, why ca n¡¯t you beat a woman as a last resort and beat others, and there are still a group of beautiful women touching you, you have to be honored! Resistance? Forget it, in this World, there are few incidents of being a strong man! Realizing that Chu Qing was somewhat evasive and unnatural, Chu Yue looked down and saw that she didn¡¯t know how many pairs of jade hand, and now it turned into a desire hand! Flying around Chu Qing! A pair of lovers looked up and looked up, and some of their beautiful eyes were about to burst into flames, and they barely wiped out Chu Qing! Looking up at Chu Qing again, I saw that Chu Qing had some sweat on his forehead and his face was red! Can you not fly red? The elevator was filled with beautiful fragrances of beautiful women, how can you braw oil to eat tofu! It ¡¯s strange not to be red! Perceiving Chu Yue¡¯s gaze, Chu Qing was somewhat pitiful, and his deep eyes were full of helplessness and grievances. Qiao saw the appearance of Chu Qing, Chu Yue suddenly didn¡¯t know whether to cry or laugh, and then coughed harshly! (End of this chapter) Chapter 1847 In the elevator, Chu Yue¡¯s severe cough broke the subtle atmosphere in the elevator. Chu Yue coldly swept towards the crowd at the back. For a time, all the women kept quiet out of fear, and looked all around without knowing anything. Do your own thing Chu Qing, who felt relaxed, suddenly nodded to Chu Yue, unable to bear light, nodded. no way! Do you want to use sword energy to cut them all? When Chu Yue saw Chu Qing, he was speechless for a while. Although there are many singles in the company, is it necessary to be so hungry? As a matter of fact, there is no lack of suitors for such a big beauty like Chu Yue. Even as long as she hooks her finger, there is definitely a group of men waiting to be pleased. But ¡­ Qingshu Entertainment Group, more women than men! To be precise, the whole company is all women, and they are all beautiful women! There is only one man, and he is a handsome guy ¡­ In this feminist World, women are strong and men are weak, as long as men look like vases, they look handsome and look good! You can wait for the woman to marry! A woman is like marrying a better man, with a car and a house, her parents will die! Chu Qing has lived for several generations, and the concept of women ¡¯s priority under the idea of ??equality between men and women is deeply self-minded. This group of women takes advantage of themselves and can only tolerate it in silence. It is always impossible, shouting indecently, and then killing them all with a sword Cut! For Chu Qing, forget it! A big boy shouted impolite, which is too shameful for Chu Qing! The elevator continued to rise slowly, and the elevator door slowly opened in a cue ¡­ When the elevator doors opened, Chu Qing suddenly felt numb for a while, because the women outside could be said to be well-dressed and with exquisite makeup. If a group of beauties behind them were stars, singers, etc., then the group of people in front of them could simply discover women Potential powerhouse! Chu Qing felt one after another¡¯s eyes struck in an instant, it was all that penetrated Chu Qing, and had already seen him. For a time Chu Qing was hit in front and back, some uncomfortable. Before thinking about it, a hearty laughter spread in everyone¡¯s ears, ¡°Yo! This is the Little Handsome Brother! This figure ¡­ this little face is pretty! Let elder sister¡¯s heart beat!¡± The enchanting and charming voice makes people feel itchy and unbearable, and even Chu Qing can¡¯t bear it! The woman in front of her can only be described by her perfect figure. As the sentence says, the figure of the angel looks like the devil! Chu Qing heard, but saw the woman¡¯s temperament of sexy bearing and charming temperament, which made her heartbeat accelerate. The pretty face is painted with light makeup, but it will only make her enchanting and charming temperament even more amazing! Chu Qing has n¡¯t reacted yet. The woman in front of her is stride proudly ahead. The charming temperament makes people blush toward Chu Qing. She exhales like a blue. nibble¡­¡­ ¡°Yo! Look so close ¡­ You¡¯re more handsome to leave!¡± Chu Qing found himself ¡­ was actually adjusted by Chiguo Guo! No response yet, only heard the woman in front of her whisper: ¡°Little Handsome Brother, do you have a girlfriend?¡± I go! What are you doing! Chu Qing was not calm at the moment, and some leaned back, but heard a cold voice slowly said: ¡°Wu Mei! Pay attention to the image in the company!¡± Hearing a scolding voice, Wu Mei, who had the amorous feelings of 10000 1000, noticed ¡­ It turns out! There are so many beauties in this elevator, and even the 3 sections with the most beauties are in it, and even our Moon Queen is in it! (End of this chapter) Chapter 1848 In an instant, Chu Qing found that the beauty of the beauty of the pair of peach blossom eyes in front of the beauty of the beams of light was unfolding, and saw that she bullied herself and attacked Chu Yue directly. ¡°Oh! Yueyue! People miss you so much!¡± As he said, a pair of jade hands hugged Chu Yue Linglong¡¯s lovable body ¡­ Seeing this, Chu Qing was shocked! I saw it in 4 places, and I saw that the girl in the elevator had come in since Wu Mei and each and everyone were as good as little bunny. When I looked at it carefully, I saw some panic in the eyes of each woman, and ¡­ fear! Obviously, Wu Mei¡¯s behavior towards Chu Yue also suffered from these women! Chu Qing instantly understood, then turned around and stood up again, and heard the enchanting voice again ringing again! ¡°Isn¡¯t this Xiaoyu! Yo! Xiaoying Ying is here too! Come, let elder sister look at you, it¡¯s been a long time ¡­¡± tone barely fell, Chu Qing only heard Wang Ying and Zhou Yu cry out in surprise at the same time, but there was fear and panic in the exclamation. For Chu Qing, who has a powerful sense, everything behind him is known! Wu Mei hugged Chu Yue and hugged tightly, not willing to let go. When Chu Yue¡¯s face was getting colder, she took the opportunity to shift the target, and a pair of jade hands attacked in the direction of Zhou Yu and Wang Ying ¡­ Hearing the playfulness of the women in the back, I saw the sound of the elevator slowly closing, Chu Qing body flashed, and escaped the elevator door ¡­ ¡°Too many people! I ¡­ I take the stairs!¡± Chu Qing¡¯s words were closed in the ears of Chu Yue and the others when the elevator doors closed, but Chu Qing heard a very clear word ¡­ ¡°Hey! Don¡¯t go, Little Handsome Brother! Wait!¡± And all the women looked at Chu Qing¡¯s pair of beautiful eyes, Chu Qing¡¯s unscrupulous eyes ¡­ this guy actually stole away! Looking at the elevator has started, Chu Qing suddenly sighed in relief! I remembered the eyes of the girls in the elevator just looking at him just now! No justice! traitor! ¡­¡­ With various eyes in his eyes, Chu Qing can only smile indifferently at this moment. Going back ¡­ I saw a group of women staring at me behind me. When I saw it, Chu Qing coughed and turned to the stairs awkwardly ¡­ Entering the stairwell, Chu Qing perceives all around and instantly sees the 4 monitors on the staircase clearly! Since the last time Zhao Linyi¡¯s little girl said, Chu Qing has been a little afraid of Qingshu Entertainment Group. Seeing the position of the monitor, Chu Qing displayed his method and saw a silhouette flying rapidly upward in the stairwell. None of the monitors captured it. figure stopped, the floor fell silent, and Chu Qing¡¯s figure appeared on the top floor of Qingshu Building! Push the door slowly and enter ¡­ Chu Qing enters, but sees Zhao Linyi¡¯s little girl looking at Chu Qing who came in at the staircase with a stunned face, looks behind Chu Qing, and confirms whether Chu Qing actually walked up the stairs. He looked at Chu Qing with a look of consternation, and then was a little surprised: ¡°You ¡­ take the stairs?¡± Seeing Zhao Linyi¡¯s little girl looking at herself dumbly in front of her, Chu Qing suddenly felt that the New China was a little bad, and slowly said: ¡°They said ¡­ our company men are not allowed to take the elevator!¡± After talking, he looked wronged and looked at Zhao Linyi with a weak figure. When Zhao Linyi¡¯s little girl saw it, she quickly helped Chu Qing sit aside and quickly poured water for Chu Qing. After seeing Chu Qing drinking water, Zhao Linyi hugged her uneven face and justly said, ¡°How can they do this!¡± However, Zhao Linyi¡¯s little girl didn¡¯t know who Chu Qing was talking about ¡­ A short time later, an elevator door sounded, the elevator door opened, and a bunch of beautiful women came out from the center ¡­ (End of this chapter) Chapter 1849 Chu Qing looked up and saw that Chu Yue was covered with frost, his body was blue and the blue dress was a little messy, and a beautiful face was covered with Hongxia ¡­ After that, Zhou Yu, Wang Ying and other beauties were all the same as Chu Yue. Their clothes were a little messy, and their faces were covered with rosy clouds. Wu Mei, who only had an angel face and a devil figure, looked at the women with a smile on his face, and an angel face. On the sexy bearing and charming temperament, it is full of satisfaction. Chu Yue ignored Wu Mei¡¯s smile, and walked directly to the president¡¯s office. When passing Chu Qing, a beautiful face was full of surprises, and then returned to ignore the state, still walking towards the president¡¯s office. Seeing the woman in the same elevator as Chu Qing is also an incredible look. Only Zhou Yu and Wang Ying clearly know Chu Qing¡¯s ability, and then walk towards the Conference Hall ¡­ Chu Yue only took a few steps, and behind him came a familiar voice that could not be heard in the familiar enchanting and charming, ¡°Little Handsome Brother? Wow! You are so good, elder sister I ¡­¡± Before Wu Mei¡¯s words were finished, he was pulled out by Chu Yue and dragged towards the president¡¯s office ¡­ Seeing Zhao Linyi on the side, some were shrunk in fear; seeing that she was being dragged away by the cold-faced Chu Yue, Wu Mei was anxious. Word ¡­ ¡° But when passing by Lin Linyi¡¯s little girl, she rushed up by the way, ¡°Ah!¡± Sounded on Zhao Linyi¡¯s little face ¡­ If Chu Yue still dragged Wu Mei, Chu Qing estimated that Wu Mei would kiss again! Zhao Linyi had planned to avoid Wu Mei ¡­¡­ didn¡¯t expect, still can¡¯t escape the poisoned hands! With Zhao Linyi¡¯s helpless look, Chu Qing learned from Zhao Lin that Wu Mei is the manager of the Qingshu Entertainment Group¡¯s clothing design department ¡­ The ability to work for a long time allows her to see the body of men and women at a glance, suitable clothes, and new designs ¡­ Wu Mei himself, has a reputation, and every time he designs clothes enough to make people like him, it can be said that he is a genius in clothing design. But ¡­ Wu Mei herself is obviously a charming, beautiful woman with sexy bearing and charming temperament. Her figure is hot, and the angel¡¯s face is the devil¡¯s figure ¡­ There is a bad thing! A pair of eyes that have been developed for a long time, you can see through the handsome guys and beautiful women, and design clothes, so seeing the handsome guys and girls to take advantage of the one-tone play! In this regard, Qin Ni did not know how many report letters he received, and as a president, he did not know how many times he said it, and even threatened with salary deductions, but people are world famous fashion designers, and they are not bad at all! Still doing his own thing, in the end ¡­ even Qin Ni didn¡¯t know how much was taken ¡­ Ask her why she continues to bring it here. The reason is very strong and simple! Because there are so many beautiful women! Sometimes there are many handsome guys invited by the company! That is, Wu Mei is a female. Although a pair of four people are hooked, they are very good for everyone. Otherwise, if they are a man ¡­ I do n¡¯t know how many times they have died! After Chu Qing heard Chao Zhao Linyi¡¯s little girl, she was silent for a while! Looking at the far away Zhao Linyi, Chu Qing remembers the most clearly ¡­ otherwise, if he is a man ¡­ I do n¡¯t know how many times he died! Feminist World, men are used for pampering ¡­ But this Qingshu Group is weird! Even if you need work, please cooperate with male models, and never dig out and develop male models yourself ¡­ Thinking of this, Chu Qing¡¯s face is serene, what¡¯s his business? It¡¯s about 3 months to arrive. In these 3 months, get the medicine ingredients needed by Lin Qing. If it weren¡¯t for its own Qi Qi collision and slow operation, and the sword energy was not suitable for Lin Qing, he wouldn¡¯t come out to find a job and make money! (End of this chapter) Chapter 1850 Chu Qing sat quietly beside the General Conference Hall, closing his eyes and raising his mind. Suddenly, a woman dressed as a cleaner came to the door of the General Conference Hall, carrying a bucket and a mop, slowly starting to work. Chu Qing still kept his eyes closed and nourished his mind, but his senses had already been investigated by the cleaners. The female cleaner was an ordinary cleaner, with a stern and honest image. She dragged the corridor in front of the General Conference hall cautiously again and again, with a serious attitude of work. But Chu Qing found something extraordinary in that handle. Upon seeing this, Chu Qing still kept his eyes closed to refresh himself as if he were asleep; the female cleaner slowly approached the gate of the Conference Hall. Suddenly, the mutation protruded. I saw the cleaner knocked open the gate in an instant and turned the bucket in his hand towards the field. The round table was smashed, somehow the entire Conference Hall was instantly filled with white smoke; the mop was pulled up in the hand, 2 handles of cold glow appeared in the hand, and Qin Ni, who was the main figure in the Imperial court, attacked quickly ¡­ The white smoke caused a mess in the field, and a lot of clutter sounded, but Chu Qing outside the door found that more people were heading in the direction of Qin Ni, apparently immediately concerned about Qin Ni¡¯s safety. The female cleaner was getting closer and closer, and when the dagger in both hands was getting closer, the female cleaner found a dead eye staring at herself, like a lion in the dark staring at a hamster, cold and yet despair! The female cleaning staff bit her tongue sharply and walked towards Qin Ni faster, but there was a faster one! It was Chu Qing who suddenly appeared in front of Qin Ni! The female cleaners absolutely didn¡¯t expect, and the suddenly appeared silhouette turned out to be a man sleeping outside; I saw Chu Qing¡¯s deep and bland eyes, plain and dull, unemotional, but chilling killing intent! The female cleaning staff instantly made a judgment, stopped suddenly, turned back, and ran out of the door ¡­ But there was a faint voice in his ear, ¡°Come! Then stay!¡± tone barely fell, a gust of wind swept across the Conference Hall, the white smoke in the Conference Hall was blown away instantly, but the women¡¯s dresses were never blown up ¡­ Then the female cleaning staff only realized that her body no longer came forward, but was constantly retreating, continuously retreating quickly ¡­ Until the stamina is tightly grasped by a pair of hard and powerful hands ¡­ When Chu Qing noticed that the double-dagger implied in the mop of the female cleaning staff had been staring at three people, she was silent, depending on what she was doing! didn¡¯t expect, Qingshu Entertainment Group actually lurked such an assassin killer, if not Chu Qing is faster than her and stronger than her, it is estimated that Qin Ni is bode ill rather than well! The white smoke dissipated, and everyone only saw Qin Ni in front of him, a tall and tall body, a handsome face, and a pair of deep eyes looking at a female cleaner in his hand! It¡¯s just that the female cleaners hold a dagger in each hand ¡­ In the eyes of the women, a pair of beautiful eyes suddenly widened, because the man in front of him was Chu Qing! Chu Qing, who was constantly being wiped with oil by some of them in the elevator today, was taking advantage of her ¡­¡­ From the moment the female cleaning staff entered Chu Qing¡¯s hands, she was injured by Chu Qing¡¯s internal organs. She wanted to raise her arm to fight back, but every time she moved, Chu Qing increased her strength by one point! A pair of eyes, full of death and silence, was about to bite the mouth poison sac, but was patted by Chu Qing, who was faster than her, and the mouth poison sac flew out of the mouth instantly. In the surprised eyes of everyone, Chu Qing shook the female cleaners on the ground with both hands, slowly opened the mouth and said: ¡°She has been injured and can¡¯t run!¡± After finishing talking, Chu Qing slowly left the Conference Hall, leaving a group of beautiful women in the Conference Hall full of consternation, and some of them looked at each other with unimaginable eyes! Chu Yue, who responded first, kicked the dagger away from the female cleaner, and Qin Ni pressed the alarm under the table ¡­ (End of this chapter) Chapter 1851 Not long after, a group of female security guards entered the General Conference Hall and took the female cleaning staff away. As for going there, Chu Qing did n¡¯t know, and did n¡¯t want to know. Now she just wants to keep her eyes closed and recuperate. After the female cleaning staff was taken away in the General Conference Hall, the meeting continued ¡­ I don¡¯t know how long, a shout sounded in Chu Qing¡¯s confused ear, and slowly opened his eyes, it was Zhao Linyi, this little girl. Chu Yue and Qin Ni were not far away. Chu Qing and Zhao Linyi followed quickly. The rest of the people saw Chu Qing following President Qin Ni, and their thoughts changed slightly for a time. Zhou Yu seemed to see the soul of the 8 hexagrams burning in the eyes of everyone, and some pains were saying: ¡°He is the bodyguard of the president!¡± After Zhou Yu finished speaking, looking at the four people leaving was also a bit of doubt, but on the contrary, they were generally very difficult to guess, and they were wrong anyway, and then led Wang Ying away. Zhou Yu didn¡¯t say okay, when she said that all the women¡¯s faces were stunned; when did this World need men to protect women? Contrary to everyone ¡¯s understanding, Qin Ni does not know that it is this World ¡¯s thinking. How can a man protect a woman, so go the opposite way and let Chu Qing be his bodyguard! In the president¡¯s office, the outside room is the office of Zhao Linyi and Chu Qing. Zhao Linyi will go to work in his place. Qin Ni and Chu Yuexiang walk into the room. For a time, there are 2 people left in the office: Zhao Linyi and Chu Qing. Qin Ni, who entered the room, thought Chu Qing would be curious to ask who assassinated himself. Didn¡¯t expect Chu Qing never put it in the heart, or even ¡­ still asleep outside the conference hall! ! However, this kind of talent is what you need. Ask less, don¡¯t ask what you shouldn¡¯t do! Seeing the opposite of Qin Ni, Chu Yue was standing aside, silent. ¡°You said this time I don¡¯t know if I can pull the guys out!¡± Qin Ni¡¯s voice sounded in the quiet room, and Chu Yue was a little helpless. After all, the person staring at Qin Ni had his own person besides the opposite! Looking up, Qin Ni looked at the outside with a stern look on his face, but Chu Yue was helpless, with a touch of distress. He held Qin Ni in his arms like a big sister. Suddenly feeling a warmth, Qin Ni¡¯s tight face was a little moved, and then a delicate face was unable to bear with a hint of bitter smile ¡­ Although it was a bitter smile, but if the outsider knew that the always harsh, cold-faced president would actually The laugh was estimated to be so surprised that the lights fell out of the eyes. ¡°Sister Chu Yue, I¡¯m not a child! I don¡¯t have to be the same as when I was a kid!¡± After that, a pair of beautiful eyes and a pair of beautiful eyes were also crafty and helpless! Hearing what Qin Ni said in his arms, Chu Yue directly ignored: ¡°Yes, yes! I grew up, but sometimes I ran to my bed to sleep with me!¡± Chu Yue¡¯s faint words suddenly made Qin Ni in her arms blush, but heard Chu Yue indifferently said: ¡°Don¡¯t think so much! We have to face any difficulties together!¡± Qin Ni, who was blushing, heard Chu Yue¡¯s words, and suddenly she was silent, snuggling quietly in Chu Yue¡¯s arms. No one knows what kind of beauty the two peerless beauties hold together. It is just enough to forbid time, and the sunlight cast in front of the floor-to-ceiling windows cannot bear to break this silence. Suddenly, the silence that the sun couldn¡¯t bear to break was interrupted by the sound of a door push. It was Zhao Linyi who hurriedly pushed in the door. I saw this little girl looking at the prospect, and for a while it was a little silly and silly! (End of this chapter) Chapter 1852 Zhao Linyi, who suddenly pushed in the door, looked at the scene in front of her, and was a little stunned for a while. Seeing Qin Nile Chuyue 2 ¡¯s gaze came, she suddenly woke up, and then a pair of small hands quickly covered her big eyes, and quickly squeaked. Tao: ¡°I didn¡¯t see anything, I didn¡¯t see anything!¡± While talking, he quickly reached out the doorknob and quickly closed the door ¡­ The door that was closed suddenly opened again, and I saw Zhao Linyi looked towards Chu Yue ¡¯s big eyes. The deputy cheered up for Chu Yue, and also held a small fist towards Chu Yue to make a cheering support ¡­ Seeing that Zhao Linyi¡¯s little head was coming in again, Qin Ni walked away from Chu Yue¡¯s arms, rubbing his brows with a headache: ¡°You¡¯re right! I really changed my secretary!¡± Chu Yue echoed: ¡°It was originally! Agree!¡± Without thinking of the tone barely fell of Chu Yue, the door of the office was opened again. I saw Zhao Linyi¡¯s little girl rushed in and quickly waved her hand to deny: ¡°Not good is not good, it is not, disagree, disagree ¡­¡± Seeing the little girl in Zhao Linyi¡¯s face in a hurry, Qin Ni and Chu Yue looked at each other, and there was a trace of helplessness and a wry smile on both faces ¡­ Seeing Chu Yue holding Qin Ni, Zhao Linying¡¯s little girl did not go away, but quietly attached to the door and quietly listened to the movement inside, but did not want to listen hard, but even heard the words of expelling himself, for a time Frightened, forgetting that he was eavesdropping, he rushed in and denied Qin Ni and Chu Yue¡¯s words. In the president¡¯s office, it was Zhao Linyi¡¯s little girl who was wronged and begged pitifully ¡­ Outside, the corner of Chu Qing¡¯s mouth with closed eyes and a sense of radiance! This company is really good, very interesting! Seeing Zhao Linyi¡¯s miserable appearance, Qin Ni directly ignored, Chu Yue was too lazy to talk, this girl, everything is good! Just staying up, stupid people can be crazy! I have said it many times, every time I turned around and forgot all at once ¡­ plus the personality of unearthly, heaven knows what she will say. Wu Mei was almost told by her that Wu Mei was a male and female take-all ¡­ scum! It made the whole company see Wu Mei hiding far away. If Qin Ni and Chu Yue came forward to explain, Wu Mei was a bit strange, why did anyone hide her far away! Qin Ni saw this and scolded directly: ¡°Quiet!¡± In an instant, Zhao Linyi¡¯s little girl held her small mouth and tried not to cry. Seeing that, Qin Ni was directly smirked and said, ¡°OK! Want to talk about why you suddenly broke into the office!¡± Seeing Qin Ni smiled, Zhao Linyi suddenly smiled on her face, but heard Qin Ni¡¯s question, and immediately reacted, a small face was a little panicked. ¡°Not good anymore! Not good! Sister Qin Ni, Wang Family is here!¡± Zhao Linyi finished the speech, Qin Nile Chuyue complexion changed, suddenly, a dull push door sounded ¡­ Accompanying this was a somewhat dull but high laughter, ¡°Qin niece, I brought my son to see you!¡± The strength of the door was not dissipated, and the two strong fat hands continued to open the door and came in. The door of the president¡¯s office was opened when he heard the sound. Qin Ni was a little cold in his eyes, rude and shameless! Outside, Chu Qing in front of his desk remained unmoved, his eyes still closed ¡­ There were 4 people, two magnificent women headed by the door, covered in murderous aura, a calm cold face! (End of this chapter) Chapter 1853 The president¡¯s office rushed into four people, led by two strong women, covered in murderous aura, and a calm chill! After entering the door, both hands crossed near chest stood calmly next to 2 with respect and courtesy; slowly came out of the middle of the two people with a pearlescent treasure, a noble look, back of a tiger and waist of a bear, with his face hanging It¡¯s a smile, but it¡¯s a smile, but it makes people feel that a smiling tiger is coming. Seeing Qin Ni in the middle office, the beautiful face was covered with frost, the smile on the face was a little light, and a tone of concern said: ¡°Qin niece, Aunt came to see you, is it not the time to come? Is there anything difficult to do? What¡¯s the matter! Come and tell Aunt to see if Aunt can help? ¡° As he said, a fierce pair walked towards Qin Ni, but he hadn¡¯t walked a few steps, but he heard a silly sound behind him, but his voice was thick, and the same voice as the woman sounded. ¡°Mom! You are blocking me from seeing my wife!¡± ¡°Oh! I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s mom¡¯s wrong!¡± Hearing the voice from behind, the woman hurried to the side and saw a back of a tiger and waist of a bear. There was one behind the woman ¡­ in Chu Qing¡¯s words, it was just a three-word summary! Soil, round, fat! An earthly fat man, a face with fat eyes narrowed into a line, a mouth is almost fat and a chrysanthemum is growing! Seeing his mother turned sideways, and ignoring her, a pair of small green beans stared at Qin Ni, his eyes obscured, and the corners of his mouth flowed! Perceiving the appearance of Tu Yuanfei, Qin Ni had a disgusting look on his face. Chu Yue saw it on the side, and his figure moved quietly to cover Qin Ni. Seeing Qin Ni ¡¯s sexy and mature curvaceous body suddenly covered, the eyes of a pair of mung beans in Tu Yuanfei showed impatient color, but he saw Chu Yue in front of Qin Ni, who was no worse than Qin Ni. The long skirt, graceful posture, and a face like a moon, the impatient look suddenly turned into a more lewd look! Seeing the appearance of her own son, the woman of back of a tiger and waist of a bear turned away, but she saw a Chu Yue, who was no worse than Qin Ni, with a hint of evil smile in her mouth ¡­ back of a tiger and waist of a bear The woman had not spoken yet, only heard Qin Ni¡¯s voice ringing in the room. ¡°President Wang Ying, my niece is not at all difficult. If there is nothing urgent about Mr. Wang¡¯s decision, go slowly and don¡¯t send!¡± Qin Ni¡¯s voice sounded in the room, and the woman in the back of a tiger and waist of a bear heard the smile on her face more intensely, indifferently said: ¡°What the niece said! They are all a family ¡­¡± I was interrupted before thinking about it, ¡°Who is with you as a family!¡± Suddenly interrupted, the tone was cold and cold, it was Chu Yue! Seeing that his words were interrupted, the back of a tiger and waist of a bear woman Wang Ying was angry, but before she had a seizure, she heard a fat-eyed look behind her, ¡°Mom! Me and Qin Ni are a family! I am Marry him! ¡° Hearing such disgusting words, Chu Qing unable to bear with closed eyes and nourishment shivered. Hearing the words of Tu Feiyuan¡¯s man behind him, Wang Ying¡¯s face dissipated and turned into a smile with a gentle smile on his face: ¡°Xiaohua, don¡¯t be fooled! Mom hasn¡¯t talked to you yet! Don¡¯t worry! As he said, Tuyuanfei was comforted with a spoiled face. From Wang Ying¡¯s mouth, he learned that the name of Tuyuanfei was Wang Hua! I never thought that Wang Ying¡¯s remarks would fall. Qin Ni said angrily: ¡°Who wants to marry someone, I will never marry!¡± Qin Ni¡¯s words made Wang Ying¡¯s smiley mask finally fall, only to hear that Wang Ying did not continue to comfort her silly son, but turned around and smiled evilly, coldly snorted ¡­ (End of this chapter) Chapter 1854 Wang Ying¡¯s coldly snorted sound just passed, and the faint words sounded, ¡°Qin Ni, I was looking at you before I let you go into my Wang Family. Your grandmother has already agreed. What is the use of your resistance?¡± After that, I took out a cigarette from the bag, and at the point of each minding their own business, spit out a cloud of smoke. Then I said: ¡°Today I brought my son to see you, not to ask for your consent, but Let me tell you that, on the first day of next month, when you enter my house, if my son does n¡¯t like you, I wo n¡¯t let you bastard enter my house! ¡° After Wang Ying finished his words, looking at Qin Ni staring at his pale eyes without a pair of eyes, a dull but high laugh sounded again. Qin Niqi ¡¯s chest behind Chu Yue undulated, and her white shell teeth clenched tightly, her body emerged from behind Chu Yue quickly, and she headed towards Wang Ying ¡­ Seeing this, Chu Yue had n¡¯t reacted and remained silent. Silent 2 The magnificent woman next to him saw Qin Ni attack, and stretched his hand without seeing it to stop Qin Ni¡¯s jade hand ¡­ However ¡­ their hands turned to touch Qin Ni, and they were held tightly by a pair of hard and strong palms ¡­ ¡°pa!¡± A whisper sounded in the room, and Wang Ying ¡¯s smiling tiger ¡¯s face left 5 fingers lightly on the Red Seal. He slowly turned his head and felt the burning heat on his face. Wang Ying not at all went to see Qin Ni who beat her , But the two bodyguards that looked towards themselves ¡­ I saw the two bodyguards. The raised hands were held upright by a handsome body, and a pair of handsome men with deep eyes were tightly held, holding the hands of their bodyguards. The man is Chu Qing! It was also that Chu Qing stopped 2 people, so that Qin Ni slapped Wang Ying! When I saw Chu Qing in front of me, Wang Ying¡¯s eyes were full of killing intent, but there was a slight smile on the corner of his mouth, ¡°Yo! I really didn¡¯t find a Little Handsome Brother here!¡± ¡°Little Handsome Brother is free? How about spending the night with me!¡± Hearing Wang Ying talking lightly, Chu Qing let go of her hands, and the two female bodyguards quickly backed away. They came to Wang Ying and looked alert, because Chu Qing¡¯s sudden appearance stopped her 2 and the two people were surprised. But her professional qualities for many years made her 2 people only vigilant in their hearts, instead of expressing their emotions on their faces ¡­ Seeing 2 people retreating, Chu Qing stepped forward and stopped Qin Ni behind him, ignoring Wang Ying¡¯s words indifferently said: ¡°I am her bodyguard! You have no grudges, I don¡¯t care, but I hurt her by shooting ¡­ ¡° After Chu Qing¡¯s words, Wang Ying sneered a little, ¡°She Qin Ni did not want to go into my house at the beginning. Her talents let her come out to work hard. At that time, my son was still young, so we also let her ¡­¡± At the end, moved towards Qin Ni said with a laugh, ¡°You don¡¯t really think naively, you Qin Family really come back to you to fulfill your promises! Ridiculous!¡± Then, killing intent towards Chu Qing indifferently said, the tone was full of chill, ¡°Little bodyguard! This World also has male bodyguards, which really surprised me! Qin Ni hit me, I don¡¯t care, but you ¡­¡± At the end, he turned and walked out, pulling her silly son, lightly said: ¡°Give me his hands, useless!¡± Although Wang Ying left, the two female bodyguards suddenly moved body, and left towards Chu Qing on both sides ¡­ Hearing what Wang Ying said, Qin Nichuyue in the house and Zhao Linyi, who had been quiet and quiet, cry out in surprise. Aware of the gusts coming from the left and right, Chu Qing¡¯s figure backwards, gently lifted Qin Ni¡¯s slender waist, his figure quickly backed up, came to the side of Chu Yue Zhao Linyi 2 woman, and then came forward to welcome the shot 2 female bodyguards ¡­ (End of this chapter) Chapter 1855 Qin Ni only noticed that the two female bodyguards were coming towards Chu Qing. Before they reacted, they noticed a tight waist, a hot hand from the waist came through the clothes, and there was a masculine breath between the nose ¡­ Without response, he was taken by Chu Qing to Chu Yue, and a big hand around his waist was instantly disappeared ¡­ Chu Qing saw two female bodyguards coming, in order to prevent Qin 2 from placing Qin Ni next to Chu Yue, and then heading up ¡­ I saw 2 female bodyguards coming from the left and right. As Wang Ying said, Chu Qing ¡¯s hands must be discarded. Upon seeing this, Chu Qing ¡¯s mouth gleamed with evil spirits. As 2 people wished, put his hands left and right toward 2 The female bodyguard stretched out. Seeing Chu Qing punching himself, two people were light flashed in both eyes, instantly caught Chu Qing¡¯s hands, and two people left and right, instantly controlled Chu Qing¡¯s two-hand joints. Seeing that Chu Qing was instantly caught, Qin Ni was worried, and was about to move forward, but heard Chu Qing¡¯s faint voice ringing, ¡°In the future, remember to knock on the door first instead of rushing!¡± I only heard Chu Qing tone barely fell, the golden rays of light flashed on Chu Qing ¡¯s slender body, and the golden rays of light overflowed with the air of noble peerlessness, and the golden glow sounded! It is Jianming, a trace of Jin Ge Qi of Slaughter! The sword sounded, the sword energy was vertical, and the sword light flashed away! I saw a burst of blood light in the office of the president, 2 arms, shoulders down, headed towards Wang Ying ¡­ The 2 bloody hands were unbiased and fell right in front of Wang Ying ¡­ Wang Yingcai just turned around and asked 2 female bodyguards to remove Chu Qing ¡¯s arms. Chu Qing took Qin Ni back and then deceived him to face the enemy. His hands were captured, his sword rang, and his arm slipped in front of Wang Ying ¡­ Everything, only within a few breaths ¡­ Looking at the familiar arms under his feet, beside his son, a trembling look, a look of horror, almost cried out! Wang Ying looked cold and frost, and saw Qin Ni 3 female 3 pairs of beautiful eyes full of surprised look, and his 2 female female bodyguards face deathly pale, knelt silently on the ground, tightly cover Living at the broken arm, the blood at the broken arm continued to flow out, dyeing the entire office as a red ¡­ In the field, Chu Qing looked serene, his slender body stood proudly like a green pine! Seeing Chu Qing, Wang Ying stared at Chu Qing with a pair of eyes, as if to penetrate him. Chu Qing is neither humble nor humble, with a faint smile on Feng Qiyun¡¯s face, without fear of Wang Ying¡¯s face. ¡°first name!¡± Wang Ying suppressed the anger slowly and asked Chu Qing ¡¯s name, but heard Chu Qing indifferently said: ¡°Are you qualified?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Qin Ni was shocked by three people. Although a group of women outside the president¡¯s office did not enter the office, they were clear about what happened inside. Hear Chu Qing¡¯s words, beautiful eyes in beautiful eyes for a while! Domineering! Wang Ying smiled extremely angry when he heard, ¡°Okay! Brave enough! Youngster, don¡¯t walk at night, pay attention to safety!¡± But I heard Chu Qing still said indifferently: ¡°Oh! You hear it! If I have any danger in the future, it will be the black hand under President Wang! Remember to testify for me!¡± Chu Qing¡¯s words suddenly made Wang Yingqi¡¯s face blue and white, his body shivered, and then he calmed down and turned away. The two female bodyguards also slowly got up and picked up their broken arms and followed away ¡­ Before I thought about it, I walked a few steps, and a voice of inquiry came from Chu Qing, ¡°That! Unable to bear asked, your son is too special, so miserable, is there any courage to propose to marry President Qin? Great beauty like flowers? Who gives courage? ¡° (End of this chapter) Chapter 1856 Wang Yingben, who was only a few steps away, heard Chu Qing ¡¯s inquiry and was a little curious, but did n¡¯t expect Chu Qing to say such a thing, and he walked faster outside, but his son Wang Hua was not yet around It reacted from the bloody broken arms, still shiver coldly! Seeing Wang Ying hurried away, Chu Qing still said, ¡°Hey! Don¡¯t go! What did your son look like he didn¡¯t tell him when he was peeing?¡± Hearing Chu Qing ¡¯s words, Wang Ying took his son to walk faster, but did n¡¯t expect her side. Son heard angrily after hearing: ¡°The toilet ca n¡¯t talk, how can you tell me! I ¡¯m just in the urine reflection I saw myself ¡­ ¡° Before Wang Hua¡¯s words were finished, he was covered by Wang Ying¡¯s mouth and hurried towards the elevator. In his ear was only the voice of his son Zhizhiwuwu ¡­ Hearing the words of the Tuyuan fat, Chu Qing was silent for a while, and the entire floor was silent. Then Chu Qing turned his head toward Qin Ni indifferently said: ¡°Your family ¡­ Liren! It is estimated that the eyes are not very good!¡± After finishing talking, Chu Qing walked towards his seat, a Ge You paralyzed, closed his eyes again to raise his mind, and Qin Ni went to look at his group¡¯s situation. Obviously Wang Ying came all the way to the top of his office, and the security guard on the first floor was estimated to be injured! Instructed Chu Yue to go to various levels to check the situation and let Zhao Linyi arrange for someone to clean the office ¡­ Three people walked out at the command of Qin Ni. When Qin Ni was about to step out of the president ¡¯s office, Chu Qing heard a faint voice behind him, ¡°Fate, you must learn to take control of yourself and make your own decisions, even if the future is unknown ! ¡° Chu Qing¡¯s words suddenly made Qin Ni figure stopped, and then held his glasses, took a deep breath, and got up again and walked out ¡­ Unconsciously, the evening is approaching. Chu Qing, who has been sleeping in the office for an afternoon, wakes up in a chill and sees Qin Ni¡¯s face covered with frost, and Chu Yue not say a word behind him. Entering the room, Chu Qing no longer saw Qin Ni Chuyue and other expressions. Qin Ni, sitting in the position of the president, was in a mood, and Chu Yue and Zhao Linyi said nothing. Sure enough, as expected by Qin Ni, the security guards on the first floor were all injured. When Qin Ni went down, Ling Rui looked pale in a coma. Obviously, the two bodyguards brought by Wang Ying broke into the elevator without any notice. To the top floor. Fortunately, the front desk staff on the first floor saw Ling Rui and they called, and took the opportunity to quietly call and tell Zhao Linyi ¡­ Qin Ni was sitting in a position for a while, but he went back to the office and saw Chu Qing. He couldn¡¯t help thinking of what Chu Qing said to himself. Now he was a little contemplative. Chu Yue and Zhao Linyi heard Qin Ni slowly, ¡°You said ¡­¡­ Can these 3 months pass by safely? ¡° Qin Ni did n¡¯t know who was asking, but Chu Yue was clear 2 Chu, family members forced marriage, Wang Family secretly made a trip, and competitors ¡¯means ¡­ Especially competitors, it is simply to kill Qin Ni! Helpless ¡­ Qin Ni has no evidence and can¡¯t catch the people who came to assassinate ¡­ But fortunately, last time Chu Qing caught the female cleaner for her ¡­ If it weren¡¯t for Chu Qing, Qin Ni is really bode ill rather than well! Qingshu Entertainment Group, like the sun at high noon, rose in the land of Shu in less than ten years. However, there are other forces in the land of Shu. One of them is Wang Family. Wang Family started as a mine in Shuzhong. It can be said that the Shuzhong mine is under the control of Wang Family, followed by Qin Ni ¡¯s dead rival, Tang Sect who wants to put Qin Ni to death! (End of this chapter) Chapter 1857 Tang Sect belongs to the largest old family of Shudi. It can be said that Shudi is the world of Tang Sect. Once Qin Family had the luck to rise, but did not want to be secretly suppressed by Tang Sect by vile means, and finally caused Qin Family to be ordinary again, but after all, there are some details, so Qin Family has a little prestige. So, Tang Sect wanted to annex Qin Family, and Wang Family wanted to! But he never wanted to kill Qin Ni halfway, and developed the Shuzhong entertainment industry, women¡¯s clothing, tourism, etc. into a family, like the sun at high noon. As a result, Tang Sect once again relied on his own many brainless supporters, but some supporters recognized the face of Tang Sect in the constant time and quietly retreated, but Tang Sect still relied on the power and the secret design to suppress the green The Shu Group, together with the emergence of brainless supporters, Tang Sect was fortunate enough to stick to this day! Anyway, there are a group of fools who pay for themselves. If they just lie down and count their money, even if they have something to do, pretend to sell badly, and talk about hardships, and they can have another group of brain-dead people! It¡¯s just that a vain attempt to change the rules of the Shu area, so Tang Sect can¡¯t bear it naturally, which is equivalent to a piece of cake. Tang Sect heartily eats half a piece, and suddenly there is no natural way to deal with Qingshu Entertainment Group! Wang Family is also a person who can have half of the cake, but it is very straightforward. I want to win the Great Influence and deal with Tang Sect ¡­ so I think it is 3 feet! Seeking survival in the cracks of Qingshu, Wang Family is fake, and Tang Sect is ugly to eat ¡­ Shuzhong is just such a bird! After a while, a mysterious phone call came in, listening to Qin Ni who was reporting inside, his eyes flashing coldly. Putting down the receiver, Qin Ni said indifferently: ¡°The female cleaner who was caught ¡­ was secretly killed!¡± Hearing Qin Ni ¡¯s words, Chu Yue knew it without guessing. Apparently the news was known by Tang Sect and he was sent to assassinate! Sure enough, it was like Tang Sect¡¯s method. It was ugly to eat. When it was found, it erased the evidence and tried everything! Outside the door, a knock on the door rang and Zhao Linyi hurriedly went to open the door, only to see Chu Qing outside the door helplessly said: ¡°That ¡­ time is up, it¡¯s time to go off work!¡± Hearing Chu Qing¡¯s words, Qin Ni couldn¡¯t help looking out, unconsciously it¡¯s getting dark ¡­ On the way to the night, watching the crowd of all kinds of, Chu Qing was relaxed for a while. The wind in the night is calm and soft, but in Chu Qing¡¯s unconsciously, the wind slowly stopped. Perceiving the strangeness around him, Chu Qing smiled a little at the corner of his mouth and wanted to track, this technology is really bad! As he walked, Chu Qing suddenly released his senses and went towards the people who were followed by all around ¡­ For a time, Chu Qing¡¯s heart became clear, and there were people who did not know Wang Ying, even after thinking about it, Chu Qing immediately understood. The person who wants to be the female cleaner, after all, has seriously hit other people¡¯s occupations! Qin Ni was assassinated, and Wang Ying came to visit Qin Ni. Obviously Wang Ying also received news ¡­ Chu Qing thought in his mind that he could not help but have a glimmer of appreciation in his eyes. Qin Ni, who wanted to think of himself, also thought of it. No wonder Qin Ni was angry when he saw Wang Ying coming! Thinking of this, and aware of the tracking crowd around him, Chu Qing was still not panicking and walking towards a park ¡­ The dim light in the park, the to-and-fro crowd, the silhouette shuttled under the shadow of the dim leaves ¡­ Walking and walking, Chu Qing was disappeared in a shadow ¡­ The person who originally tracked Chu Qing has not yet Came back to his senses, and found Chu Qing silhouette disappeared. Did the people who followed for a while look face to face, monitoring the stunned eyes in both eyes. When Chu Qing disappeared, two groups of people suddenly appeared. The two people suddenly met. Apart from being amazed at the sudden disappearance of a big living person in Chu Qing, he never thought that there would be another group of people following Chu Qing. The crowds on both sides glanced at each other, and immediately left after knowing each other¡¯s identity ¡­ 2 groups of people now understood each other¡¯s identity in the intertwined eyes, however, the space where Chu Qing disappeared was a ripple, and a silhouette slowly appeared, precisely Chu Qing disappeared just now. I saw Chu Qing smiling, and his figure intermittent walked towards the civilian community where Lin Qing lived. Chu Qing¡¯s figure was intermittent, and the crowd beside 2 didn¡¯t notice it, so Chu Qing was like air in their eyes, invisible and untouchable! Chu Qing¡¯s own space sword in the space scroll of the outer space is tempering in the Zhoutian element of the space, the sword is like everyone like a sword, Person and Sword Unite, for Chu Qing, he is already not in the Zhoutian element, also Not constrained by space ¡­ Helpless at this time, Chu Qing¡¯s strength has not been fully restored, and even shot against the enemy also uses sword energy! (End of this chapter) Chapter 1858 Qingshu Entertainment Group¡¯s affiliated hospital, in a quiet ward, a woman as fresh and elegant as 100 hehua, 3000 Qingsi covered Jiao¡¯s face, heard the knock on the door, looked up, and saw the people coming in, Jiao A light smile on the good face. ¡°You came!¡± ¡°en!¡± The handsome face of the person entering the door, a pair of deep eyes filled with tender colors, was looking at the woman with a light smile on the bed. The woman in bed was Lin Qing. Since Chu Qing agreed to Qin Ni¡¯s request, he sent Lin Qing to the hospital of Qingshu Entertainment Group this morning and then went to work. Seeing Lin Qing on the bed, Chu Qing slowly stepped forward and sat slowly in front of the bed. Gentle asked softly, ¡°Are you better?¡± Chu Qing¡¯s gentle voice made Lin Qing¡¯s heart beating, and there was some beating in his heart. I still remember Chu Qing teasing himself during breakfast this morning. Chu Qing saw Lin Qing¡¯s cheeks reddish, and did not worry about it, but slowly picked up Lin Qing¡¯s jade hand, mobilized Spirit Qi, and probed into Lin Qing with the body. I noticed that within the body Lin Qing was warm and quiet for a moment, letting Chu Qing do it. After a moment, Chu Qing gently lowered Lin Qing ¡¯s hand and said nothing; it seemed that the hospital under Qingshu Entertainment Group was really good. In this hospital with a good treatment environment, Lin Qing ¡¯s body was much better at home! Although Lin Qing came to the hospital to do a lot of conditioning, the dark diseases in his body still exist. It seems that Qin Ni needs to step up the preparation of the medical ingredients needed for the funds. Seeing Chu Qing in the bed looking pensive, Lin Qing saw that, a soft color gently pulled Chu Qing¡¯s hand, aware of the silky in his hand, Chu Qing turned his head towards Lin Qing faintly smiled ¡­¡­ 2 The people laughed at each other, and saw the soft smile on Lin Qing¡¯s face, as if knowing the worry in Chu Qing¡¯s heart, Chu Qing felt distressed in his heart, gently embracing Lin Qing in his words. But I heard Lin Qing indifferently said: ¡°It¡¯s alright!¡± Hearing Lin Qing¡¯s clever and sensible words, Chu Qing held Lin Qing¡¯s arms unable to bear to increase his strength. If it were n¡¯t for itself, Lin Qing would n¡¯t be like that. Everyday all had to transport Spirit Qi on his own to support Lin Qing with the body internal organs ¡­ The next day, Chu Qing stood in front of Qin Ni with a calm expression on the top office of Qingshu Entertainment Group. A few breaths ago, Chu Qing came to work and walked into the president ¡¯s office and asked Qin Ni about the preparation of medicine ingredients he needed ¡­ Qin Ni¡¯s voice sounded faintly, ¡°I¡¯ve asked the 36 flavors of medicinal ingredients you want to do. One of the medicinal ingredients will be delivered on the way of delivery, and will be delivered in 3 days, but ¡­¡± Speaking of which, Qin Ni¡¯s voice paused suddenly, aware of the awkward look in Qin Ni¡¯s tone, and Chu Qing was puzzled and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Hearing Chu Qing¡¯s question, Qin Ni was a little quiet for a while, and seeing this situation, Chu Yue said a little: ¡°The last taste of medicinal ingredients, 9 Blood Lotus, we did not have it, nor did we buy it!¡± Hearing Chu Yue ¡¯s words, Chu Qing was not angry, but quietly meditated. 9 Blood Lotus Chu Qing needed 2 reasons. One is the solid capital training for Lin Qing ¡¯s injury; 2 is what he needs! In order to come to the Feminist World again, Chu Qing forcibly broke through the ban, suffered serious injuries, and had no strength; if the golden sword in his heart let him go the other way, with strength, the injury improved, when he was at the door of the fat rich woman He returned to the west early in the morning with Lin! (End of this chapter) Chapter 1859 9 Blood Lotus has a greater effect on Chu Qing than Lin Qing. With 9 Blood Lotus, Chu Qing can mobilize Spirit Qi and never worry about the pain of Spirit Qi ¡¯s manager ¡¯s body and Meridian ¡¯s backlash. After a moment of contemplation, Chu Qing looked up towards Chu Yue and said softly: ¡°News!¡± Smart people don¡¯t get tired when talking to smart people! If someone else did n¡¯t hear it, I ¡¯m probably impatient, but Chu Qing just asked after a moment of contemplation. When Chu Yue heard Chu Qing ¡¯s words, he did n¡¯t look towards Chu Qing, but he was still not salty or indifferent: ¡°We learned the news about that medicine. There is an auction this weekend, and you have the 9 Blood Lotus you want, but ¡­ ¡° Hearing that Chu Yue is like Qin Ni, Chu Qing is stuck at half, and Chu Qing is a little unhappy! Yeah, the two big presidents just made me laugh! Frowning Chu Qing looked around, but found a trace of helplessness on Chu Yue¡¯s face, the cold light in his eyes unmasked. Upon seeing this, Chu Qing could only let go of the unpleasantness and turned to be full of doubts. But he heard Chu Yue continued: ¡°The medicine ingredients you need, 9 Blood Lotus is in the hands of Tang Sect!¡± Hearing Tang Sect, Chu Qing was also stunned, just because Chu Qing heard Tang Sect, he thought of a silhouette, surnamed Tang ¡­ a lingering silhouette, but there was nothing he could do! Seeing Chu Qing¡¯s surprise, Chu Yue thought Chu Qing knew Tang Sect¡¯s relationship with Qingshu Entertainment Group, and then said: ¡°Tang Sect ¡­¡­ is the female cleaner who was uniformed by you that day, she is the person of Tang Sect, It¡¯s just that she is dead, dead ¡­ in her own hands! ¡° Chu Yue¡¯s words made Chu Qing silent, and also made Chu Qing think 100 times and 1000 times back, Tang Sect! Only, why does Qin Ni not want to mention Tang Sect ¡­ A moment later, under the beckoning of Qin Ni, Zhao Linyi spoke out what Tang Sect and Wang Family did to Qingshu Entertainment Group, and their mutual grudges; they also mentioned why Zhou Yu ¡¯s section hated boys so much! When the Qingshu Entertainment Group was first established, it was extremely difficult. Under the influence of Wang Family and Tang Sect, it slowly rose ¡­ At that time, Qingshu Entertainment Group had a well-known actress with a perfect body and appearance. It was the trump card cultivated by Qingshu Entertainment to enter the entertainment circle. It belongs to singing, dancing, movies, TV shows, and models! I never thought that this matter was known by Tang Sect, so I found a handsome and versatile little fresh meat to secretly pursue that actress. In this feminist world, handsome and handsome, how versatile men are rare, the actress was originally hidden in the snow, waiting for the right opportunity to rush into the entertainment circle ¡­ By chance, the little fresh meat sent by the Tang Family had a chance to get close to the actress, so ¡­ the actress concealed her interaction with the little fresh meat. Among them, the private life of 2 people was also recorded. At the press conference of the attacking entertainment circle, Xiao Xian suddenly appeared, and the photos and videos of the private life of the 2 people were made public, and it was also slandered that the actress forced Xiao Xian meat¡­¡­ Suddenly, Qingshu Entertainment Group was pushed into the abyss of death ¡­ If that little fresh meat is that¡¯s all, if 2 people really have feelings, Qin Ni will let 2 people leave. But I never thought that when the actress was in love, she had brought Xiao Xianrou into the star section of Qingshu Entertainment Group, and stole a lot of star information ¡­ In an instant, the star section of Qingshu Entertainment Group was almost disbanded, and then the star information of the company¡¯s own company appeared on the hard hit website, which damaged the reputation of the company¡¯s training personnel ¡­ (End of this chapter) Chapter 1860 Qingshu Entertainment Group is the hard work of Qin Ni. The affair of female stars and small fresh meat has not been eliminated, and the reputation of her own star information has been destroyed on the crackdown website! So far, but let Qin Ni didn¡¯t expect one after another happened constantly, the female star ¡­ pregnant! But the small fresh meat is missing. During the period when the female star was pregnant, the reporters kept coming to the door and kept tracking; after losing her partner who had once sworn with her, the belly became bigger every day, and the female star could not hold it! Until ¡­ the female star was taken away one day, when she came back, she was in a trance and lost her soul. On 2nd day, Qin Ni received a phone call, and the girl apparently apologized to her, and then there was no news. Later, when Qin Ni saw the female star again, she was already dead for 2! However, when the female star committed suicide, she first came to a live broadcast to explain how she accidentally encountered Xiaoxian meat, how to develop emotions, and all the other things. One after another apologized to her company and also said Xiaoxian. Tang Sect sent the meat ¡­ After talking, he jumped downstairs! In fact, female stars also know that they give Qin Ni and the whole company. Even the problems brought by her sisters ¡­ It¡¯s just that Qin Ni didn¡¯t blame, Qin Ni didn¡¯t blame, she was even more uncomfortable, until ¡­ when she returned that day, she was only desperate to die! Finally, Tang Sect used nausea and despicable methods to make the so-called clarification and to disregard the relationship. As a result, Qingshu Entertainment Group couldn¡¯t breathe for two full years, and had been moving slowly. Until later Zhou Yu, Wu Mei, Zhao Linyi, etc. joined, Qingshu Entertainment Group gradually came out of the shadows, and gradually grew, and finally with Tang Sect and Wang Family 2 stand up in Shuzhong. It was also that incident that Qingshu Entertainment Group no longer prohibited any men from approaching, laid off all male employees, and even recruited more and more strictly. And all sections are all divided, each has manager management, will not create a perfect signboard anymore! Unconsciously, I don¡¯t know how long the time passed. Qin Ni heard Zhao Linyi¡¯s words to Chu Qing and was even more silent! that period of time. If there was no Chu Yue, he would really not be able to sustain it. Even Qin Ni, the strong woman¡¯s posture, thought about death ¡­ For her, she would rather die than go to Wang Family! After Zhao Linyi¡¯s words, there was silence in the room. Only Chu Qing stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling window and said nothing, looking at the scene outside the window, he could not help feeling 10000 points! In the quiet room, Chu Qing did n¡¯t turn around to look at Qin Ni, but asked indifferently, ¡°That 3 Blood Lotus, are you sure to take it?¡± Chu Qing¡¯s words echoed in the room, hearing this, Chu Yue and Zhao Linyi looked shocked. As long as Qin Ni stepped into the auction field, not to mention Tang Sect, the whole Shudi knew that once it was discovered that Qin Ni needed 9 Blood Lotus, Tang Sect would definitely increase the price! If Qin Ni agreed, the Qingshu Group must bleed this time. But I saw a quiet face, and then a pair of beautiful eyes stared at Chu Qing solemnly asked: ¡°So what can you give me?¡± Hearing Qin Ni ¡¯s words, Chu Qing smiled, Serene looked at Qin Ni, and at the moment, Qin Ni 3 appeared in the bottom of his heart. This man seemed to be able to flip a hand of the hand gather the clouds, another flip turns them to rain Existence; the incomparable breath of body flashed away. When I returned to my mind, Chu Qing had continued to look at the scenery outside the window. I saw Chu Qing slowly said: ¡°I can¡¯t give you anything, I want to get it back by myself! At the end, Chu Qing held out a hand in front of him and shook his hand in vain, as if to take all the scenery in his eyes ¡­ (End of this chapter) Chapter 1861 At the top of Qingshu Entertainment Group, in the office of the president, three people, Qin Ni, Chu Qing shook their heads in front of them, and the three people were silent for a while. But he heard Chu Qing slowly asked: ¡°Actually, I have been curious, why do you want me to be your bodyguard for 3 months!¡± Hearing Chu Qing¡¯s question, Qin Ni whispered after a moment. It turned out that after many years of development, Qingshu Entertainment Group intends to go public, and the time to go public is two months later. During this time, Qin Ni must strive to produce no setback, and nothing should happen even one month after the listing. Otherwise, it will have a negative impact on the company¡¯s listing. At the same time, let Chu Qing be a bodyguard. One of them is his strength. I did n¡¯t know Chu Qing ¡¯s strength at first because he wanted to use Chu Qing as a male to lead the Tang Family, but after the unhappy with Zhou Yu, did n¡¯t expect Chu Qing So strong! So deepen Qin Ni to make Chu Qing a bodyguard. On the contrary, a man with such a strength will be able to catch the people sent by Tang Sect, so that if Tang Sect is splashed with dirty water, Qin Ni can also be used for the listing in 2 months. Have evidence, take the initiative! The second is to use this as an opportunity, I would like to ask Chu Qing to help one thing! One thing that made Qin Ni blush a little, it was difficult to start the mouth ¡­ As for the second reason, Qin Ni did not say it, but after listening to the first reason, Chu Qing had a smile in his heart, and he was indeed the president of the group. Jian even calculated himself, but ¡­ he could tell himself truthfully, and it was also a cooperation, he could also cure Lin Qing, and Chu Qing did not care. After Qin Ni finished his words, didn¡¯t expect Chu Qing is no different. He heard Chu Qing wondering what he thought, and asked: ¡°Was there Wang Ying ¡­ is there a daughter?¡± What made Qin Ni a bit ignorant was that it was thought that Chu Qing actually asked this. For a time, the head of Qin Ni, the president, couldn¡¯t turn his head. Some are like Zhao Linyi, some are stunned and silly nodded: ¡°Yes! There is a daughter named Wang Meng! But I heard that she hasn¡¯t seen her for a while! I want to come ¡­¡± But I saw Chu Qing staring at myself, but I heard Chu Qing saying, ¡°You are like Zhao Linyi¡¯s little girl now!¡± Hearing someone call himself, Zhao Linyi looked at 4 people with a blank expression ¡­ Knowing the meaning of Chu Qing¡¯s words, Qin Ni reacted instantly, a pale pink flashed across his cheek. But I heard Chu Qing each minding their own business: ¡°No wonder why I am so familiar, it turned out to be her daughter!¡± Hearing Chu Qing unfathomable mystery, Qin Ni was even more embarrassed! Yes, Chu Qing first saw Wang Ying thinking of a person, a dead person! The dead fat woman who hurt Lin Qing ¡­ Hearing Chu Qing¡¯s words, Chu Yue was puzzled, ¡°Do you know Wang Ying¡¯s daughter?¡± Hearing Chu Yue ¡¯s words, Chu Qing looked serene, but the chill in his tone made the heart palpitate, ¡°Know! His daughter was killed by me a few days ago!¡± There was silence in the office of the president. Only Qin Ni was shocked, and came Zhao Linyi, who was always in the air, was shocked by Chu Qing¡¯s words! No wonder Wang Meng hasn¡¯t heard anything for a while, it turns out ¡­ Not yet reacting, I heard Chu Qing say again: ¡°Wang Family! Interesting! Tang Sect, he he he! I Chu Qing, come back!¡± Hearing Chu Qing¡¯s words, Qin Ni was inexplicable for a while, do Chu Qing and Tang Sect have complaints or know? As if perceiving the expression on Qin Ni¡¯s face behind him, Chu Qing did not turn his head, but lightly said with a smile: ¡°Tang Sect, I know!¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 1862 In the office of the president, Qin Ni 3 women heard Chu Qing¡¯s words, and they were all surprised in their eyes. Chu Yue and Qin Ni took the lead to react. The color of vigilance in Chu Yue¡¯s eyes filled the whole eye. A pair of beautiful eyes stared closely at Chu Qing, only Zhao Linyi¡¯s little girl was still stunned. A pair of big eyes are unknown, so I looked at Chu Qing and Qin Ni and the others! Seeing Chu Yue¡¯s face full of vigilance, Zhao Linyi recalled Chu Qing¡¯s words just now, and also reacted in an instant. His mouth exclaimed and quickly hid behind Chu Qing and Qin Ni ¡­ Seeing Zhao Linyi¡¯s appearance, a scared little white rabbit, the tense atmosphere in the president¡¯s office disappeared; Chu Yue and Qin Ni also saw Zhao Linyi¡¯s movements. For a time, Chu Yue¡¯s serious face was full of helplessness ! Chu Qing ¡¯s senses are so powerful that he naturally perceives the appearance of Chu Yue and the others, especially Zhao Linyi ¡¯s silly look, Chu Qing unable to bear laughed ¡­ I can¡¯t think of it. A little angel who is as perfect as a model has serious and serious work, but ¡­ when it¡¯s not work, it¡¯s a dumb, silly look. Chu Qing¡¯s words sounded faintly, ¡°Don¡¯t be so nervous, Tang Sect and I are not so close!¡± Hearing Chu Qing¡¯s words, Chu Yue was a little strange. But he heard Chu Qing said slowly: ¡°Knowledge does not mean familiarity!¡± I haven¡¯t waited for Qin Ni to ask, but I heard Chu Qing saying: ¡°There are grudges and familiarity!¡± In Chu Qing ¡¯s words, let Qin Ni ¡¯s heart go down a little bit. After all, whether Qing Shu Entertainment Group can continue to bring it up a level depends on the time of 3 months and decides the future direction. During this period, there must not be any setback. Thinking of this section, Qin Ni ignored Chu Qing¡¯s words and asked firmly: ¡°Can you make sure you won¡¯t go back!¡± Firm tone, firm expression, firm face ¡­ Looking at Qin Ni¡¯s appearance, Chu Qing said slowly: ¡°I let you become the king of Shuzhong, but it depends on whether you have the ability to wear a crown!¡± After talking, there was silence for the president¡¯s office, and Chu Yue didn¡¯t talk, and Zhao Linyi remained quietly aside. Qin Ni heard Chu Qing¡¯s faint words and pondered for a moment. Chu Chu¡¯s words, simple! But for yourself it is a gamble! If it succeeds, Shuzhong is its own, and Qingshu Entertainment Group is the Qingshu Empire! But ¡­ enter! Then there is absolutely no room for turning over ¡­ Even if it is successful, you must bear the weight to wear the crown! Is it okay? Qin Ni couldn¡¯t help but questioned himself and turned his head to look around. Chu Yue didn¡¯t talk, and Chu Qing was also waiting for Qin Ni¡¯s words. Qin Ni spoke slowly, but his tone was firm, and a beautiful face was pale, as if Qin Ni¡¯s words had exhausted all her strength ¡­ Nothing left. ¡°You! Can really help!¡± ¡°can!¡± Chu Qing¡¯s words were firm and powerful, and Qin Ni heard and was also firm and firm: ¡°OK!¡± Hearing Qin Ni ¡¯s reply, Chu Qing slowly turned around and turned away ¡­ 3 people with their backs to Qin Ni, a smile on the corner of their lips ¡­ Seeing Chu Chu leaving, Qin Ni¡¯s sexy and mature curvaceous body seemed weak, falling backwards backwards, but was caught by two soft bodies and slowly leaned on the sofa to let Qin Ni sit down. I saw Qin Ni¡¯s pretty face a little pale, and the fine sweat beads on the white forehead ¡­ Qin Ni, who calmed his mood, asked softly, ¡°Sister Yue ¡­ I do this, I don¡¯t know if I am right?¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 1863 In the president¡¯s office, Chu Qing has long since left, leaving three beautiful women with 3 charming and 1000 charming. Two of the beauties have 2 autumn each, but their temperament is simply a level 1000 differentiation, but it makes people feel seductive for a while. 2 people are beside the sofa, without a word looking at a sexy mature curvaceous figure on the sofa, a beautiful face, and a pair of black-framed glasses that look intellectual and generous! At this moment she was pale on a pretty face. Looking at one of the exquisite buoyant women with a graceful figure and a face like the moon, she asked some helpless softly. Hearing the woman¡¯s soft question on the sofa, Chu Yue slowly said: ¡°Whether it is right or not, let¡¯s face it together!¡± Seeing Qin Ni¡¯s helpless appearance on the sofa, Chu Yue felt distressed. Because only Chu Yue knows what price Qin Ni has paid to get rid of his home, how much effort he paid, step by step came, and a companion in Qin Ni side Chu Yue knows best. He has always been courageous in his work and has a clear reward and punishment. Qin Ni, who has never shown such a helpless appearance, has revealed this look after Qin Ni¡¯s words this time. Hearing Qin Ni¡¯s Chu Yue whispering softly, he gently embraced Qin Ni ¡­ Qin Ni was touched by Chu Yue¡¯s words. He was able to have the company of Chu Yue today, and Chu Yue could not do without the efforts of Qingshu Entertainment Group! On the side of Zhao Linyi¡¯s little girl, she realized afterwards, blinking and blinking her big eyes, looking at Chu Yue, who was gently holding Qin Ni. Afterwards, she quickly said, ¡°There is still me!¡± While talking, he rushed towards the 2 girls ¡­ Only when I heard Zhao Linyi¡¯s voice, Qin Ni and Chu Yue felt a sudden pressure ¡­ I saw Zhao Linyi pressing 2 big beauties ¡­ The next day, from this day onwards, Chu Qing would have to follow Qin Ni, standing next to Qin Ni as a bodyguard, naturally not too far away from Qin Ni, plus the last assassination of the female cleaning staff, Chu Yue had already secretly The company went through it thoroughly. unconsciously a few days passed ¡­ Outside the president¡¯s office, Chu Qing was closing his eyes to refresh himself, deaf to the knocking sound of Zhao Linyi¡¯s little girl¡¯s fingertips flying on the keyboard. He heard Zhao Linyi coughing softly, and there was still silence outside the president¡¯s office. ¡°cough cough cough !¡± Suddenly, see Chu Qing in the slightest remain unmoved, Zhao Linying unable to bear increased his voice ¡­ After several repetitions, Chu Qing slowly opened her eyes and looked in the direction of Zhao Linyi ¡¯s little girl; Zhao Linyi, who was coughing with some chest pain, noticed Chu Qing ¡¯s gaze, and quickly changed her face: ¡°That ¡­ please help me busy!¡± While talking, patting the chest gently, who knows Chu Qing this guy slept so badly, coughing chest pain! In fact, Zhao Linyi really misunderstood Chu Qing. Now Chu Qing is based on the sword energy within the body. Actually, it has not been able to induce Spirit Qi. Even if it can induce Spirit Qi, the amount of each time is very small, plus Meridian has not fully recovered. Chu Qing can only keep the golden sword in his heart. He only hopes that the energy of sword energy is not enough, so that he can have a trace before the complete recovery of the meridian. After all, he promised Qin Ni ¡¯s promise and accepted the grievances with Wang Family. Wang Family knew sooner or later, and he could only reply as soon as possible ¡­ And Tang Sect ¡¯s dirty method, Chu Qing, he understood and understood. ! Hearing Zhao Linyi¡¯s words, Chu Qing closed his eyes and continued to sleep. He spit out two words in his mouth, ¡°No!¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 1864 Qingshu Entertainment Group top floor, outside the president¡¯s office. Seeing Zhao Linyi ¡¯s little girl coughing to wake herself, Chu Qing had no choice but to open her eyes from meditation. But I heard that Zhao Linyi ¡¯s little girl wanted to help him; he heard the help son again, and Chu Qing had a cold sweat on his back. Last time, if it was n¡¯t the fun of Zhao Linyi ¡¯s little girl, plus the prohibition of the deduction department, he did n¡¯t know; Zhou Yu and the others do not know the situation of Chu Qing, how could such a big oolong happen on both sides! Great Oolong! It ¡¯s so embarrassing that both parties have n¡¯t met yet; even if they meet, they do n¡¯t know what to say ¡­ Thinking of this place, Chu Qing felt a little bit of pain. I had the opportunity to seem to have to apologize to Zhou Yu for their section. After all, I told my work in a family. Hearing Chu Qing directly refused to accept himself, Zhao Linyi¡¯s little girl suddenly fell into a daze, and then woke up instantly, apparently it was the last thing that Chu Qing had some lingering fear ¡­ Chu Qing was thinking about Zhou Yu¡¯s affairs, but once again felt a scent in his nose, slowly eyes opened, I saw Zhao Linyi¡¯s girl was blinking with a pair of big eyes looking at herself ¡­ I saw that Zhao Linyi ¡¯s little girl bent her thin waist, and there were some white dazzling eyes on Chu Qing ¡¯s eyes. A delicate face was only a few inches away from Chu Qing, even Zhao Linyi ¡¯s little girl ¡¯s delicate skin See clearly ¡­ 2 people like this big eyes staring at small eyes! Really didn¡¯t expect, this little girl¡¯s figure is so good, it feels more close-up! Chu Qing commented silently in his heart. Zhao Linyi¡¯s own figure is not bad, not Qin Ni¡¯s sexy and mature curvaceous figure, nor exquisite bulge, Chu Yue who is beautiful and graceful, but has a more perfect figure than a model, but like a little angel ¡­ After a moment, Chu Qing walked out of the president¡¯s office helplessly and walked towards the elevator. Helpless, even if he hardened his heart, he still couldn¡¯t beat Zhao Linyi¡¯s round eyes with tears in his round eyes, plus the perfect figure holding his own hands half-coquettish and half-grieved, Chu Qing fell directly Now! But fortunately, Chu Qing did not completely lose his mind. After asking what Zhao Linyi needed, he left the office and walked directly towards the elevator ¡­ See Chu Qing leave the office, see the office door closed, Zhao Linyi¡¯s expression of little girl unearthly jumped up on her face, a pair of big eyes crafty like Small Fox! With a smile on the corner of his mouth, he walked back to the direct desk position like a cock ¡­ Chu Qing has just walked out of the office and has not walked a few steps, a sound of sexy bearing and charming temperament sounded, Chu Qing will not forget, this is what Chu Qing said when he first walked out of the office that Chu Qing can¡¯t bear some explicit Discourse. ¡°Yo! Isn¡¯t this Little Chu? I¡¯m lonely in it, come out and find the elder sister to solve the loneliness?¡± Hearing the sound of the door closing of the president ¡¯s office, everyone who was working at the meeting saw Chu Qing coming out, but before he spoke, he was preempted by the voice of a sexy bearing and charming temperament. In the tone of red fruit Guo ¡¯s explicit tone, I saw Chu Qing again. The embarrassing look of the crowd, suddenly everyone did not blame the source of the sound of the sexy bearing and charming temperament, but looked at Chu Qing and smiled. After all ¡­ Dare not laugh out loud, the boy child is thin-skinned! Hearing the sound, Chu Qing hurried towards the elevator and felt a burst of fragrant assaults the senses. The sexy and mature femininity in the fragrant wind made Chu Qing¡¯s heart unable to bear a bit faster ¡­ (End of this chapter) Chapter 1865 Perceiving a smile in the eyes of everyone around, Chu Qing quickly walked towards the elevator, but found that there was a fragrant wind between the noses, and the sexy and mature femininity in the fragrant wind, making Chu Qing¡¯s heart be unable to bear a bit faster ¡­ Not yet reacting, Chu Qing felt a softness behind him, heard a crunchy sound in his ear, and a female voice that tickled, ¡°Aiya! Little Chu, why are you so nervous?¡± The gorgeous woman noticed Chu Qing¡¯s stiff body, smiling and charming in her eyes, and then jokingly said: ¡°Is Little Chu really lonely in it? Really come out to find elder sister to solve the loneliness?¡± While speaking and exclaiming, I heard the words of the woman beside me, Chu Qing brace oneself said helplessly with a bitter smile: ¡°Sister Li, don¡¯t make fun of me!¡± Next to Chu Qing is a sexy bearing and charming temperament, a pair of hooks in the eyes of a charming person, the body is mature and sexy, and the body directly exudes a mature woman fragrance! It is the manager of the organization department, Li You! The Organization Department, one who can work on the top floor of Qingshu Entertainment Group and work outside the office of the president, is by no means extraordinary. Li You is responsible for any activities and official processes of Qingshu Entertainment Group. Li You is in the process of organizing events and activities, and everything is handled in his hands in a well-organized and reasonable manner, and he can handle things smoothly and neatly, even if an accident occurs, it can be resolved instantly. Therefore, every time Qin Ni and Chu Yue have any process or meeting, Li You can immediately solve it, that is ¡­ like Wu Mei, bad habits ¡­ What is different from Wu Mei is that Wu Mei takes advantage of all-you-can-eat. Li You only likes men and is still very explicit ¡­ Chu Qing also learned in some things that Qingshu Entertainment Group has 3 fires! 3 sexy bearing and charming temperament, beautiful woman with devil figure and angel face! There are 3 pieces of ice. When Chu Qing once chatted with Captain Ling Rui, the female security team on the first floor, Chu Qing knew without guessing that Qin Ni and Chu Yue must be on the list! Among them there is also the 3 little angels who made Chu Qing didn¡¯t expect. In fact, it¡¯s just ¡­ I don¡¯t know anything about the world, and I am a fool! Among them is Zhao Linyi ¡­ And among the three fires, one of them is Li You! Qin Ni once criticized Wu Mei, but Wu Mei¡¯s dead pig was not afraid of boiling water! I have also criticized Li You ¡­ but Li You¡¯s reason and evidence actually made Qin Ni¡¯s speechless, and finally Qin Ni almost violently run away, and the result was lightly said by Li You: President, have you ¡­ been in love? ? It was said that Qin Ni was neither angry nor crying, laughing, not laughing! Chu Qing¡¯s words were just finished, and I saw Li You said with a pitiful look: ¡°That elder sister is lonely, do you want to accompany elder sister more!¡± Speaking of the last, with a look of expectation, a red lip slightly curled up. Seeing Li You¡¯s appearance, Chu Qing¡¯s heart was almost a bit faster, and his throat was a little dry. Immediately coughed, embarrassed: ¡°Sister Li, you laughed, how beautiful you are, how lonely!¡± Hearing Chu Qing saying that he was happy in Mei Li You¡¯s heart, and then she burst into tears and said: ¡°But no one looks at elder sister!¡± Speaking, holding Chu Qing¡¯s arm was loose, so ¡­ Chu Qing burst into the elevator and hurried towards the elevator. He hurriedly said, ¡°I suddenly remembered that I still have something?¡± Feeling that Chu Qing was missing in his hand, Li You looked at Chu Qing¡¯s face slowly disappearing in the elevator with a smile on her face. Chu Qing saw Li You¡¯s gaze in the elevator, his eyes somewhat dodge. Because a fox on Li You¡¯s face looks like a prey! (End of this chapter) Chapter 1866 In the elevator, Chu Qing¡¯s little heart jumped a little, and after calming down, Chu Qing smiled bitterly. He would rather go to the death with others than to face the woman in this nest, and there are many beautiful women, not even beautiful women, but the temperament and so on are all exciting. Chu Qing has always been courteous to women by 30%, otherwise the entire section of Zhou Yu last time was just a threat to him, not at all under the killer! Lacking hatred and enmity, why killer! Of course, except for the fat woman, even Lin Qing was seriously injured. In this feminist world, men have no status, women have to earn money to support their families, and it is so difficult to marry a man ¡­ Among the super-high-quality Qingshu Entertainment Group, there are many beautiful women, and only Chu Qing is a man, and Chu Qing is tall and strong. A pair of deep eyes on a handsome face seems to make the woman who looks at him suck Go in, plus the serene in her body but implied masculine temperament, this group of companies that can¡¯t even be seen by men, can Chu Qing be a sought-after! Chu Qing was a little helpless in the elevator. He first discovered that this company ¡­ terrifying! If it hadn¡¯t been too much for me to experience, there would be a lot of insights. In the face of these many beauties, I had already fallen! The elevator doors opened slowly, and Chu Qing came to the section where Zhao Linyi wanted to come by himself ¡­ the clothing design department! When I heard that I was coming to the Fashion Design Department, Chu Qing almost got off work early, but when I saw Zhao Linyi ¡¯s irreconcilable appearance, the pitiful appearance, Chu Qing could only compromise! Chu Qing knows that even one of the three fires is in the clothing design department, which is Wu Mei! Chu Qing slowly walked out of the elevator and looked at the corridor with few people in front of him. Unable to bear swallowed his saliva and walked quietly towards the clothing design section ¡­ Every step, Chu Qing was a little scared, and I did n¡¯t know how many times Zhao Linyi was scolded, but if you think about it carefully, the problem is still with yourself ¡­ Before unconsciously came to the clothing design section, the door of the clothing design department opened wide, and it was busy for a while; even vaguely heard Wu Mei¡¯s voice ¡­ Chu Qing, who stood in motionless at the door, first attached to the door, closed his eyes quietly, dispersed his senses, and the senses went inside ¡­ But Chu Qing almost nosebleed, flushed! Because the clothing design department has to design new clothes, this leads to the need to cooperate with the model department. Many models and even the entire company love and hate the clothing design department! What I love is that the clothing design department always has new clothes designed. I can immediately know that I can even be the first person to wear it. I hate that there is a Great Demon Wu Mei in the clothing design department! Anyone who enters here, those who are married but not married, some have boyfriends but no boyfriends, the newcomers are still old employees, as long as they come in, they will definitely be taken advantage of by Wu Mei. Even if the two big presidents of Qin Ni and Chu Yue come, Wu Mei will be put on his hands and desperately wipe the oil to eat tofu ¡­ Chu Qing ¡¯s senses opened, and she felt keenly for 6 moments, only to hear Wu Mei ¡¯s various temptations, temptations, and even all kinds of temptations like a wolf to a new model, using the excuses of body size The new little model¡¯s face was flushed with redness, and the sound of coquettishness came from the little patient mouth ¡­ Upon seeing this, this new girl model, full of youth, cute and cute, water and spirit, Wu Mei eyes rays of light in full bloom ¡­ But Chu Qing was very bad luck to perceive this scene. Listening to the sound, the mind can not be to bear automatic brain fill screen ¡­ (End of this chapter) Chapter 1867 Qingshu Entertainment Group¡¯s clothing design department, outside the door, a slender figure sturdy man, showing masculinity, to-and-fro female employees are unable to bear sideways, a handsome face is somewhat red , A pair of deep eyes dodge ¡­ Just because of this handsome man, he heard some unsuitable voices for children ¡­ In the clothing design department, a hot figure, referred to as the angel face devil¡¯s temptation of a demon figure, any makeup with her face has an impulsive temperament! At this moment, the hot beauty is measuring the size of a pure and lovely young girl, but ¡­ that pair of clean white jade hands are constantly walking on the young girl, making the little girl look timid, but not Dare to resist ¡­ Seeing this, the hot woman has almost a pair of eyes to breathe fire ¡­ Perceived the situation in the clothing design department, Chu Qing was a little timid outside the door. This is a problem¡­¡­ After a moment, Chu Qing, who calmed his mood, quietly reached into the clothing design department with a handsome head and looked all around; the office was writing and drawing, and he made 4 gestures on the dummy model, and some even had a figure. Tall, perfect golden ratio figure, white skin and beautiful long legs, middle and long wavy hair pointing fingers, I do n¡¯t know what to say ¡­ But seeing the beautiful woman with medium and long wavy hair surrounded by a group of beautiful women with different temperaments was not angry, but slapped each other, laughing and laughing ¡­ Turning away, there was a man outside the door looking around. For a time, the wavy long-haired beauty was a little stunned. Perceiving the gaze of the medium-length and long-haired beauty, everyone turned to look and saw a handsome man outside the door, but looked a little timidly inside. Chu Qing is looking up and seeing a trace of his eyes moved towards. A familiar and perfect silhouette appears in his eyes, Wang Ying! Seeing Chu Qing¡¯s gaze, Wang Ying walked towards Chu Qing with his long white legs ¡­ Seeing Wang Ying getting closer and closer, Chu Qing nodded when he saw it. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Looking at Wang Ying¡¯s delicate face and listening to Wang Ying¡¯s soft inquiries, Chu Qing quickly drew back her head, and then whispered quietly, ¡°Zhao Linyi¡¯s little girl asked me to help her get the report ¡­ but ¡­¡± At the end, I was worried that my voice would be too loud and attracted some attention. Hearing Chu Qing¡¯s words and some evasive appearance in Chu Qing¡¯s heart, Wang Ying looked dull and looked at Chu Qing for a while like a silly roe! This ¡­ you are not very difficult to deal with! Why ¡­ so scared? What are you afraid of? Then some question marks asked, ¡°The report is in Wu sister¡¯s office! You come in!¡± As he said, he reached out to pull Chu Qing. Seeing the slender white fingers stretched out, he was suddenly scared and quickly backed away. Seeing Chu Qing¡¯s appearance, Wang Ying was a bit dumbfounded, and then a little wronged. Am I so scary? Seeing Wang Ying¡¯s big eyes full of water and tears, Chu Qing immediately reacted and found that he was overreacting, quickly comforted. After a consolation, Wang Ying learned Chu Qing¡¯s strangeness from Chu Qing¡¯s words ¡­ The reason is simple, here ¡­ terrible! There is a big devil! After listening to Chu Qing¡¯s words, Wang Ying also reacted instantly, here ¡­ but Wu Wu¡¯s world! It¡¯s a place that even Chu Yue and Qin Ni don¡¯t want to step into ¡­ ¡°You can rest assured! I¡¯ll get it for you!¡± Figured out this festival, Wang Ying said firmly, patting his chest firmly. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1868 Seeing Wang Ying¡¯s delicate little face with a full chest on his face, Chu Qing¡¯s calm heart beating for a moment. A pair of deep eyes stared at Wang Ying. At this moment, Chu Qing turned away, and I did n¡¯t want the report! There is no need to put yourself in for a report ¡­ As if to perceive Chu Qing¡¯s staring eyes, Wang Ying once again played the silly roe deer attribute, looking at Chu Qing with some embarrassment. But after hearing Chu Qing meditating for a moment, he slowly said: ¡°That ¡­ Thank you! Try your best!¡± While talking, Chu Qing thought deeply, thinking in his mind, if Wang Ying did not get the report, he turned around and ran away. Turning his head while thinking, he looked towards the elevator. Seeing Chu Qing¡¯s answer, Wang Ying¡¯s silly and dumbfounded face was instantly full of smiles, hopping and jumping, walking away with slender white long legs ¡­ Only a few steps away, Wang Ying suddenly turned around and made Chu Qing almost blow up! I did n¡¯t see Chu Qing ¡¯s fearful expression, and Wang Ying apologized with sorry: ¡°That ¡­ I suddenly remembered that last time I was confused and caused you trouble! Sorry!¡± Hearing Wang Ying ¡¯s words, Chu Qing ¡¯s blown hair did not continue to explode, but ¡­ Chu Qing burst into tears. big sister! You also know that the last time you unfathomable mystery pulled me, now you look like this, my mind is really panic! I saw Chu Qing¡¯s petrified face, looking at Wang Ying in tears in my heart, slowly nodded and said: ¡°It¡¯s okay! It doesn¡¯t matter!¡± Hearing Chu Qing forgive himself, without thinking about it, Wang Ying raised her small face and turned to Wu Mei¡¯s office ¡­ A group of staff who had just surrounded Wang Ying saw Wang Ying and Chu Qing approaching each other, with a look of fear of Wang Ying, whispering to each other, watching two people laugh. Seeing Wang Ying coming, the female staff around Wang Ying hurriedly stepped forward to surround Wang Ying and said with a smile: ¡°Yo! Xiao Ying, that¡¯s your boyfriend!¡± ¡°Yeah! I don¡¯t introduce anyone we know!¡± ¡°Can¡¯t see it! Xiaoying!¡± It was a little strange why Wang Ying, who was suddenly surrounded, heard the laughter of everyone talking at once, and Wang Ying instantly reacted, a delicate little face blushed tenderly shouted: ¡°What nonsense!¡± Seeing Wang Ying¡¯s cheeks flushed, the people around her looked at each other with smiles in their eyes. Perceiving the meaning of making fun in everyone¡¯s eyes, Wang Ying quickly interrupted everyone to continue making fun, and said softly: ¡°He is not my boyfriend! He is the bodyguard of General Qin!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Hearing Wang Ying¡¯s words, everyone was quiet for a moment, and they looked as if they had heard the wrong words, and some could not believe it! stupid! Qin¡¯s protection? Qin is always who the whole company knows who! In addition to the queen who is courageous and rewards, who is Mr. Qin, this company is also Mr. Qin! Ignoring everyone¡¯s expression, Wang Ying quickly walked towards Wu Mei¡¯s office ¡­ Only leaving everyone with a silly look at Chu Qing hiding in the corner outside the door, Chu Qing outside the door suddenly found that many lines of sight shot, almost panic! I only saw the crowd around Wang Ying, seeing Wang Ying¡¯s face panicked, a white face with a touch of red, and then seeing Wang Ying walking towards Wu Mei¡¯s studio, he was hit by many lines of sight ¡­ Upon seeing this, Chu Qing¡¯s faint expression, calm face, but his heart kept greeting, Wang Ying big sister! What did you say? There was a knock on the door of Wu Mei¡¯s office ¡­ (End of this chapter) Chapter 1869 Qingshu Entertainment Group¡¯s clothing design department, the office of the clothing design manager, Wang Ying¡¯s white jade fingers lightly knocked on the office door. In the office, Wu Mei¡¯s pair of charming eyes are spitting fire, looking at the girl model like a little white rabbit in front of her, like a tiger, I really want to eat this little white rabbit ¡­ Suddenly, the sudden knock on the door interrupted Wu Mei¡¯s further actions. The girl model saw it, as if grabbing the life-saving straw. She quickly shyly confronted Wu Mei and said, ¡°Sister Wu, someone knocks on the door ¡­ I, I! Open the door! ¡° After finishing talking, he hurried towards the office door, Wu Mei saw it, and the originally extinguished fire sprayed up again, oops! Too pure! The thought flashed in my heart, Wu Mei first stepped in front of the girl model, with a bad face said with a smile :, sexy bearing and charming temperament said: ¡°oh! It¡¯s fine! Come, let Wu Wu continue to measure your body for you ! ¡° After talking, some impatiently said behind the impatient super door: ¡°Come in!¡± tone barely fell, the office door opened slowly, Wu Mei facing the door was looking at the girl in front of her, a smirk ¡­ It¡¯s a pity that Chu Qing didn¡¯t see it, but Wu Mei¡¯s smirk was 10000 styles! The door was opened, and the girl saw the distance outside the door. In front of the costume design section, a handsome slender man looked at it. The pure girl looked at her thin gauze and lowered her head shyly! The door of the clothing design department was slowly closed, and Chu Qing¡¯s beating heart was also closed. When I saw Wang Ying opening the office door just now, I saw Wu Mei¡¯s familiar sexy back. Chu Qing¡¯s heart was unable to bear ¡­ But it wasn¡¯t because of the surprise, but because of the fear ¡­ Wu Mei looked at the suddenly shy girl model in front of him, and hehehehe smiled inwardly. However, Wang Ying politely said: ¡°Sister Wu, where is the report this week?¡± Hearing Wang Ying ¡¯s familiar voice, Wuhe hehe smiled a little pause in his heart, turning his head and wondering: ¡°Why do you ask?¡± I saw Wang Ying stupidly said: ¡°Secretary Zhao asked someone to get it!¡± ¡°Oh! There!¡± Hearing Wang Ying¡¯s words, Wu Mei pointed to the desk ¡­ After listening to it, Zhao Linyi wanted to look at Wang Ying ¡¯s perfect golden ratio figure, white skin and beautiful long legs, and Wu Mei ¡¯s brain began to crook again ¡­ But after thinking about it ¡­ or continue the little girl in front of me, as for Wang Ying, wait for a chance to hehehehe again! Zhao Linyi? I don¡¯t know how to get Zhao Linyi¡¯s little girl and Wang Ying together next time! While thinking, I turned my attention to the girl in front of me ¡­ Aside, Wang Ying, who took the report, quietly opened the door and left. The girl model saw that there were a pair of pure big eyes staring at Wang Ying with some grievances. Wang Ying noticed that she played her clever tongue and then closed the door ¡­ Seeing that the door of Wu Mei ¡¯s office opened again, Chu Qing who had n¡¯t dared to enter the clothing design department almost turned his head and ran ¡­ Looking closely, what I saw was Wang Ying. After a pair of eyes stared at Wang Ying slowly closing the door, Chu Qing¡¯s heart slowly lifted down. Chu Qing found for the first time that there were too many beauties, which was really bad! Especially my beautiful man, oh! It¡¯s just bitter! After a moment, Wang Ying proudly took the file and handed it to Chu Qing ¡­ Seeing Wang Ying¡¯s proud cock-like appearance in front of him, Chu Qing smiled in his heart and shook his head gently. It¡¯s true that Qingshu Entertainment Group was secretly called one of the three little angels! but¡­¡­ (End of this chapter) Chapter 1870 Qingshu Entertainment Group, 3 fires! 3 pieces of ice! There are also 3 little angels! But the so-called 3 little angels ¡­ In fact, it is ¡­ 3 stupid people who are not familiar with the world before they are out of society! At present, Chu Qing knows only two, one is Zhao Linyi who is a secretary next to President Qin Ni; Zhao Linyi is serious in her work, and occasionally a little dumb, slender limbs, her exquisite figure is as perfect as a model, but her personality is a little unearthly ! Wang Ying¡¯s silly roe deer! why? Wang Ying is a member of the interpretation section Zhou Yu. It was originally Wang Ying who had a perfect golden ratio figure, plus white and beautiful long legs, a medium long wavy hair, and a delicate face like a little angel. ! It¡¯s just ¡­ really stupid! And it¡¯s silly! Zhao Linyi is dumb, she is silly! Just like last time, unfathomable mystery dragged Chu Qing into the forbidden ground of Qingshu Entertainment Group ¡¯s men. Even if it was pulled in, it ¡¯s silly to think that Li Xinxin has become a man ¡­ Finally, because of this, Chu Qing and Zhou Yu¡¯s section issued a contradiction, a big oolong! Looking at the look of Wang Ying¡¯s proud cock, Chu Qing quickly praised him, saying a word of praise for Wang Ying without money, and made Wang Ying¡¯s exquisite little face full of red glow. ¡°Nothing! Nothing! Hehehe!¡± Seeing Wang Ying¡¯s smirk in front of him, Chu Qing also saw the documents and thanked Wang Ying, and then turned and walked away slowly in Wang Ying¡¯s attention ¡­ Before a few steps, a huge door-opening sound suddenly sounded, and a tempting and charming voice sounded, ¡°Chu Qing?¡± Behind him came familiar acquaintances, Chu Qing heard and knew who it was without thinking! Hearing the word Chu Qing 2, accompanied by a loud noise when opening the door, Chu Qing didn¡¯t even turn his head back, speeding up the pace and walking towards the elevator, hearing the sound of more and more rapid high heels touching the ground, Chu Qing ran directly , I thought that a gust of wind generally rushed to the elevator, and raced against the elevator key tightly, knowing that until the whole person entered the elevator, the sound of the slowly closed elevator door blocked the sound of crisp high-heeled shoes. put it down¡­¡­ After looking back for a while, I realized that there were many fine sweat beads on the handsome face ¡­ this World ¡­¡­ The female is already strong. If you are still a carefree hot woman like Wu Mei, there are really few males who can parry! Just that figure is enough to make many men look sideways, the perfect face and temperament 10000 1000 temperament, just enough to kill a piece. Even if people don¡¯t rely on these, with their ability and family property, there can be many small fresh meats posted one after another, it is really not easy to know that a man married a good woman! Outside the elevator door, Wu Mei¡¯s voluptuous figure was a step late, and watched Chu Qing¡¯s head turn into the elevator without looking back, like a fire like a butt ¡­ Looking at Chu Qing who disappeared in front of him, there was a trace of regret on the face of Wu Mei Angel ¡­ I do n¡¯t know what I ¡¯m thinking ¡­ Then he turned and looked back, and saw that many colleagues were looking at himself, and Wang Ying looked directly at him like a silly roe, with a silly look on his face. Seeing Wu Meicai, it seemed to everyone that they were somewhat unable to bear to laugh, and everyone was in Wu Mei¡¯s character. Seeing such a handsome guy slipping under his own eyelid in front of him, the stooped appearance made many people a little bit happy. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1871 Seeing everyone¡¯s expression of holding back and not laughing, and the glimmer of joy in his eyes, Wu Mei obviously knew the thoughts in everyone¡¯s hearts, and only Wang Ying looked at herself without knowing what to do. Everyone had n¡¯t laughed for long, but Wu Mei walked slowly, with a hint of smile indifferently said: ¡°I recently designed a new costume, I need some personal help, who wants!¡± I only heard Wu Mei¡¯s tone barely fell. Everyone¡¯s face could not help but turned into bitter gourd faces, and looked at each other face to face. Everyone understands Wu Mei¡¯s words better than everything! Apparently, the manager ate the turtle, so he had to use his men to open the knife. Why? I haven¡¯t heard that our managers have designed a new set of clothing. The so-called assistance is estimated to be ¡°a lamb in a tiger¡¯s den!¡± As for who is the sheep and who is the tiger apparent at a glance! It can even be said that a group of lambs faced a tiger with a cultivation success ¡­ When Wu Mei came to the Fashion Design Department, but all the colleagues were scourge, every time you walk into Wu Mei¡¯s office, you must be mentally prepared! It¡¯s either a flirtation or a perverted hand, but Wu Mei¡¯s hands look better than their own, and every time no matter who goes in, they come out blushing. She is also a female, her figure is better than herself, her appearance is better than herself, her temperament is more charming, and even the female is easily charmed by her enchanting and charming temperament. , Let alone men! But ¡­ Obviously this sentence of my own manager has a deep meaning, so ¡­ Fellow Daoist will not die! I saw everyone collectively raised their fingers and pointed at Wang Ying ¡­ However, Wang Ying was still looking at Wu Mei¡¯s silly roe with a stunned face, but did not know that all the staff in the clothing design department behind her quietly raised her finger and pointed at Wang Ying ¡­ You are a little quiet in the clothing design department, Wu Mei¡¯s mouth smirks, sexy bearing and charming temperament. I saw a bunch of fingers pointing at Wang Ying. In an instant, Wang Ying seemed to notice something strange, turned his head and looked at it. Everyone put their fingers down faster, some looked at the ceiling, some looked at the floor, some ¡­ Wang Ying turned his head to see everyone strange, with a look of embarrassment; but suddenly found that Wu Mei had taken his hand somehow and walked toward the office with his long legs ¡­ Was Wu Mei walking towards the office without saying a word, Wang Ying looked even more dazed? what¡¯s the situation? However, when Wang Yingchao seemed to be important, he saw everyone looking at Amen with a look on his face. Wang Ying was even more embarrassed when he saw that ¡­ In the office, the pure and lovely young and beautiful girl model saw Wu Mei pulling Wang Ying in with a smile on her small face that was not concealed. Let you not help me! Thinking about it, I walked quietly toward the door ¡­ Looking at the pair of big eyes smiling in front of you, please become a pair of girl models with a small meniscus. How could Wu Mei not know the girl¡¯s heart, and the other one pulled directly towards the girl. Looking at the door that was getting closer and closer, it was almost one step closer. The girl jumped straight with a small heart peng peng. When she was happy, she stretched her hand towards herself ¡­ Turning around, Wu Mei looked at herself with a smile on her face, and the girl model¡¯s heart was instantly cold ¡­ Seeing the collapse of the girl model on the side, Wang Ying also reacted instantly, struggling fiercely, but ¡­ not at all! The door of the office slowly closed ¡­ (End of this chapter) Chapter 1872 Wu Mei, who was teasing the girl model in the office, was preparing to continue to shoot, but heard the girl model timidly saying: ¡°Outside ¡­ there are men!¡± Hearing the girl ¡¯s words, Wu Mei looked unbelieving and chuckled: ¡°little girl! It ¡¯s wrong to lie!¡± Wu Mei didn¡¯t believe it at all. You know, the entire Qingshu Entertainment Group does not even have a male employee. Even if there is, there is Chu Qing outside the office of President Qin, but may he come back! is it possible? Obviously impossible! Seeing Wu Mei¡¯s smiling face, the girl¡¯s pure small face was crying, and continued: ¡°Really! Standing at the gate!¡± didn¡¯t expect The girl still insisted that Wu Mei¡¯s unbelief is also impossible! Then turned around and looked out through the 100 leaf window ¡­ There really is a man with a slender and tall body, a handsome face, especially those deep eyes ¡­ Chu Qing¡¯s one-handed control of the female assassin¡¯s image in the General Conference Hall a few days ago is especially fresh in the minds of the entire company. It was Chu Qing who saw the outside. Wu Mei quickly opened the door of the office, and a perfect body hurriedly walked outside. Helplessly, Chu Qing heard her voice running faster than the rabbit, and could only watch Chu Qing. ¡®S silhouette slowly disappeared in the elevator ¡­ So ¡­ Wang Ying is bad luck! Who made this little girl dare to fetch reports without her help! Chu Qing ascended slowly in the elevator and came to the top floor of Qingshu Entertainment Group again. The elevator doors slowly opened and looked at the corridor that was in front of him. Chu Qing was again unable to bear and swallowed again! Next to the corridor is where Li You organized the members ¡­ Thinking of Li You¡¯s sexy bearing and charming temperament when she just went down, Chu Qing couldn¡¯t eat it! Seeing this, Chu Qing quietly opened his senses and probed into the organization section ¡­ But as he expected, Li Yanyou was sitting in the corridor waiting for Chu Qing ¡°a lamb in a tiger¡¯s den!¡± Li You didn¡¯t know that Chu Qing felt her consciousness in her every move ¡­ ¡°Oh! Why didn¡¯t this Little Brat come up!¡± Li You sat aside, her beautiful eyes staring closely at the corridor; when she heard Li You¡¯s words, her side staff heard Li You¡¯s words and laughed. Ignoring the laughter of his men, Li You got up and poured water ¡­ Chu Qing noticed that Li You walked slowly towards the inside, when Li You walked halfway, back to the corridor ¡­ Chu Qing was so angry that Dantian stared at the door of the president ¡¯s office, and ran towards the president ¡¯s office. Li You only reached halfway, and suddenly everyone in the whole office felt a gust of wind, not looking up. The door of the president¡¯s office suddenly sounded a sound of closing, and the loud sound echoed in everyone¡¯s ears ¡­ Everyone looked at the door of the president¡¯s office that was suddenly closed, each and everyone was shocked, and then the whole office had a big laughter. In the laughter, Li You also looked at the closed door and instantly understood! This ¡­ Chu Qing! Really, is it necessary! In the door of the president¡¯s office, a serious Zhao Linyi stared at the computer screen and looked at the process, but was suddenly startled by a loud closing sound. But seeing Chu Qing holding the report in his hand, leaning on the door with gasping for breath in horror, the sense of consciousness is still on Li You. Chu Qing knows clearly that Li You is the one who even dares to be the president Qin Ni! Realizing that Li You did not come to knock on the door, Chu Qing¡¯s beating heart slowly fell ¡­ (End of this chapter) Chapter 1873 Chu Qing, who was slowly leaning on the door, had not fully recovered before recovering his perception, but he heard the door open with his ear and looked up, the office door in the middle opened, and Chu Yue looked strangely looking Hold yourself. The little girl on the side of Zhao Linyi looked at herself with surprise, and realized that she was lost self-control. Chu Qing coughed awkwardly, so she walked towards Zhao Linyi with ease, handed over the documents to Zhao Linyi, and then returned to her position. With your eyes closed, ¡°close your eyes and raise your mind¡±! Looking at the appearance of Chu Qing, Zhao Linyi and Chu Yue glanced at each other and left each other ¡­ In the office of the president, Qin Ni saw Chu Yue coming in and asked with a puzzled expression: ¡°Did Wang Ying come again?¡± On Qin Ni¡¯s pretty face, a pair of willows frowned, and there was a trace of anger in the doubtful tone. But I never thought that Chu Yue was also helplessly said: ¡°Zhao Linyi¡¯s little girl is supposed to let Chu Qing go to which section to help get the files ¡­¡± When Chu Yue saw Chu Qing¡¯s appearance and the documents in Chu Qing¡¯s hands, Chu Yue was instantly clear. Hearing Chu Yue saying that Zhao Linyi ¡¯s little girl asked Chu Qing to fetch the documents. Qin Ni jumped up from the seat directly, and said with a startle: ¡°Chu Qing took it apart again? Has anyone been injured?¡± Chu Yue was shocked when she saw Qin Ni¡¯s face in horror and spoke like a bead gun. Immediately quickly comforted: ¡°Don¡¯t be so nervous! Not so serious!¡± As he spoke, he walked towards Qin Ni, gently pressed Qin Ni¡¯s shoulders with both hands, pressed her gently, and sat firmly. Qin Ni should be worried too. Since Zhao Linyi¡¯s little girl¡¯s playful character teased Chu Qing to get documents last time, it led to an oolong incident in the deduction section of Chu Qing and Zhou Yu! The people in the Zhou Yu section were injured, Chu Qing walked away, leaving Qin Ni with a big hole for the wind and the wounded on the ground ¡­ Qin Ni was even more panicked when he saw Chu Yue. He was really worried about what would happen if Chu Yue let her sit down. But I heard Chu Yue indifferently said: ¡°Chu Qing went to get Zhao Linyi a file, and nothing happened, and the person came back!¡± Hearing Chu Yue¡¯s words, Qin Ni hesitated, ¡°So ¡­ why did the door close?¡± Chu Yue heard a little helpless, ¡°You know our company, especially Li You outside the president¡¯s office!¡± Hearing this, Qin Ni also instantly understood that some headache touched the white forehead, but when he heard Li You, Qin Ni found his temple jumped straight! Li You! Hearing the name, Qin Ni also knew why the loud closing sound just sounded in his ear just now. It is estimated that Chu Qing rushed into the office after getting the document ¡­ Outside, Zhao Linyi took Chu Qing¡¯s documents, looked at Chu Qing with doubt, and then continued to work. Not long afterwards, Zhao Linyi, who finished her work, was naughty and asked with some curiosity: ¡°Why are you so panic?¡± Hearing the laughter tone in Zhao Linyi¡¯s voice, Chu Qing slowly opened her eyes, first coldly snorted, indifferently said: ¡°In the future ¡­ your documents will be taken by yourself!¡± After talking, he turned around in the chair without looking at Zhao Linyi. Seeing this, Zhao Linyi continued to ask if she did n¡¯t. It made Chu Qing ¡¯s ears look like a few bees. Buzz! Buzz! Buzz! Chu Qing, who can¡¯t stand it, turned his head to replied: ¡°Go to the Fashion Design Department yourself and you will understand!¡± Thinking of leaving, it is estimated that with Wu Mei¡¯s character, Wang Ying¡¯s little girl is a bit miserable ¡­ But ¡­ Chu Qing would rather apologize to Wang Ying afterwards than face Wu Mei. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1874 As the night drew near, the land of Shu under the night was more brilliant and prosperous. Chu Qing was ready to leave originally. When ordered by Chu Yue, he could only wait for Qin Ni to get off work, and the sound of Zhao Linyi ¡¯s little girl Perak Barra struck the keyboard. Because of Chu Yue¡¯s voice, Qin Ni temporarily received news tonight to attend a banquet, and Qin Ni, who didn¡¯t want to accept it, compromised somehow. After a while, the door opened, Qin Ni¡¯s helpless face was dull, and Chu Yue accompanied her without saying a word, and the work was already done aside, watching the crayons Xiao Lin¡¯s Zhao Linyi smiled and smirked. Walking out of the door and looking at Chu Qing who is still there, Qin Ni said softly: ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± 3 A female and a male walked out of the office. In the elevator, watching Chu Qing in a casual outfit Chu Qing, Qin Ni expression looked, and then said: ¡°Chu Yue, you take him to change clothes first, Lin Yi, you follow me! 20 minutes later in the underground garage round ! ¡° tone barely fell, the elevator door slowly opened. Chu Yuemiaoman¡¯s posture took the lead out of the elevator and led Chu Qing to the clothing department in advance. The Green Entertainment Group has its own clothing business, and naturally there are many men¡¯s clothing. The clothing department, which had long been off work at the moment, was a little dim under the night light, and the silhouettes of Chu Qing and Chu Yue were somewhat slender. Under the leadership of Chu Yue, he came to a tightly closed door and saw that Chu Yue pushed lightly and walked into the dark room without waiting for Chu Qing to react. A burst of lights lit and looked out, I saw In the wide room, the hangers are full of colorful clothes. This¡­¡­ It¡¯s a big warehouse! Chu Qing hasn¡¯t recovered yet, Chu Yue¡¯s faint voice rang in Chu Qing¡¯s ear, only heard Chu Yue slowly said: ¡°Speed! Pick your own clothes!¡± After extending the hand, point to a dressing room. Chu Qing heard that he quickly entered the house, looked at the clothing in front of him, and just looked up. He saw Chu Yue holding a set of clothes and entered another dressing room. After picking up a set of formal clothes, Chu Qing quickly entered the changing room pointed to by Chu Yue. Here, it is the place where Qingshu Entertainment Group¡¯s clothing design department designs the clothes and allows the models to be changed, so most of them here are new styles that the outside market has never owned or seen. Not many times, 2 door opening sounds slowly opened, 2 people walked out slowly, and walked out while organizing their clothes, Looking around, Chu Yue and Chu Qing stared at each other! I saw Chu Yue Linglong¡¯s figure was wrapped in a blue dress. It looked empty and quiet, but it was cold and snowy. It made people want to be close, but they couldn¡¯t bear blasphemy. On the face like moon, under the long blue skirt, it looks like a bright moon in the sea of ??clouds. 2 fair and beautiful arms are exposed outside, as smooth as jade. Chu Qing until now Although Serene, but helpless Chu Qing is too casual nature, at this time wearing a black suit, shiny leather shoes, it looks like the whole person is full of energy, heroic and brisk. A tall body, a sturdy silhouette, a handsome and determined face, a pair of deep eyes deep, a kind of seeing the vicissitudes of the world. The whole body exuded the masculine temperament of Lu masculinity, plus a smile of serene in the corner of the mouth, which seemed even more mysterious. One is like a moon, one is like a wind! Also a picture of the beautiful and handsome men in the breeze. 2 People looked at each other for a few moments, but they seemed to have passed through centuries. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1875 Chu Yue took the lead to recover and coughed: ¡°Yes! But ¡­¡± Speaking of which, toward Chu Qing beckons with the hand, I saw Chu Qing slowly sitting down under Chu Yue¡¯s fingerprints. ¡°hair!¡± Chu Yue¡¯s faint voice sounded behind Chu Qing, and then Chu Qing noticed that a pair of cold jade fingers shuttled between the hairs. After a while, Chu Qing stood up and prepared to thank Chu Yue, but saw Chu Yue throwing himself a pair of black leather boots with his back to Chu Qing, and the crystal earlobe was red. In the quiet room, the atmosphere is a little quiet. Aware of Chu Yue¡¯s anomaly, Chu Qing also quietly retreated quietly and changed his shoes aside. Downstairs in the parking lot, Zhao Linyi in a car wearing a goose yellow evening gown, with a fairy-like face holding some cute, slender limbs, exquisite figure as perfect as a model. Qin Ni in a big red evening dress, her sexy and mature curvaceous figure is more sexy and noble under this dramatic visual effect. Qin Ni is not the same as usual, with intellectual and generous black-framed glasses, take off the glasses, the perfect face is a light makeup, only sexy lips and flames red lips! Normally, the bundled hair was put down, swaying in front of her chest seemed a bit enchanting. In the car, Zhao Linyi¡¯s little girl turned a little cutely towards the side of Qin Ni, her face suddenly realized: ¡°Sister Chu Yue and Chu Qing haven¡¯t appeared yet, will the 2 do anything bad!¡± Hearing Zhao Linyi¡¯s words, Qin Ni, who had closed her eyes and keeping her eyes open, immediately opened a pair of beautiful eyes. She looked at Zhao Linyi in amazement and noticed Qin Ni¡¯s eyes. Zhao Linyi also had a firm look and pinched her fist. Seeing this, Qin Ni ignored it and turned his head towards towards the window! Seeing Qin Ni ignore him, Zhao Linyi didn¡¯t hold her jade arm that Qin Ni showed outside. It didn¡¯t take long for Zhao Linyi to hear the sound of the door and felt a sudden pain in her small head. It turned out that Chu Yue was carrying a bag of clothes directly on Zhao Linyi¡¯s head. Although the things in the bag were soft, Zhao Linyi turned to see Chu Yue and pretended to be a rogue, ¡°ahhhh! Sister Chu Yue beat me silly!¡± Qin Ni, who continued to turn around and looked towards, said coquettishly: ¡°Sister Qin Ni, I¡¯m stupid! I can¡¯t work for you in the future, so I need processing funds!¡± Hearing Zhao Linyi¡¯s words, Qin Ni hadn¡¯t spoken yet, and saw Chu Yue who was already sitting on the co-pilot indifferently said: ¡°Then change another secretary!¡± Qin Ni heard that, on the face that had a lot of thoughts, he immediately played with a lot of enthusiasm and quickly agreed. Seeing Qin Ni¡¯s appearance, Zhao Linyi hurriedly clasped Qin Ni¡¯s arm. Qin Ni sighed helplessly: ¡°Are you going to stay with me for a lifetime? Your mother won¡¯t let you get married soon!¡± Zhao Linyi hugged Qin Ni¡¯s arm tightly and twisted her head with a small mouth: ¡°I don¡¯t want to get married, I¡¯ll be with you Qin Ni!¡± Zhao Linyi tone barely fell, Chu Qing opened the door and came in, sitting in the driver¡¯s seat, suddenly there was silence in the car. I saw Zhao Linyi quickly let go of Qin Ni¡¯s arm, with a pink star on his face, said cheerfully: ¡°Handsome guy! Have a girlfriend!¡± ¡°¡­¡± In the car, Qin Ni and Chu Yue looked surprised and looked at each other, both of whom saw a sense of helplessness in each other¡¯s eyes. Qin Ni was unable to bear a little surprise when Chu Qing got on the train, but he instantly came back to his original state, because the man in front of him was obviously Chu Qing. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1876 It¡¯s just didn¡¯t expect that this little girl Zhao Linyi actually committed nympho for the first time, and it still belongs to the look of forgetting behind a second before the oath. Feeling strange behind him, he heard Zhao Linyi¡¯s question in his ear. Chu Qing looked puzzled and turned to look at Zhao Linyi. Unable to bear said: ¡°Are you ¡­ not sick?¡± Zhao Linyi, who was originally a nympho, saw Chu Qing turned around, and suddenly had a small face on her exquisite face, a moment of dullness, and then heard Chu Qing¡¯s words, a pair of big eyes tearing spinning straight. Chu Qing thought he was serious about his words and apologized. Chu Yue and Qin Ni noticed and quickly comforted, but heard Zhao Linyi chuckled and said: ¡°Why the handsome guy is this guy! Waste!¡± Hearing Zhao Linyi¡¯s words, Chu Yue and Qin Ni instantly understood that the emotions you cried turned out to be abandoning and the teacher was handsome, but the handsome was crying on Chu Qing. Hearing, Qin Ni pretended not to know, looked towards the window, and Chu Yue also looked lightly at the front. Chu Qing naturally understood the voice of Zhao Linyi¡¯s words, and then apologized with a helpless look: ¡°That¡¯s really sorry! The handsomeness you admit is actually on me!¡± Hearing Chu Qing¡¯s apology, Qin Ni and Chu Yue smiled at the corner of their mouths. But I heard Zhao Linyi choking and choking, and stunned and said: ¡°It does not matter, you have worked hard!¡± Zhao Linyi¡¯s tone barely fell, there was silence in the car, Chu Qing unable to bear ignition gear stepped on the throttle in one go, in the laughter of Qin Ni and Chu Yue unable to bear, opened the underground parking garage ¡­ When Chu Qing and Chu Yue came down, Chu Yue asked Chu Qing if he would drive. After learning that Chu Qing would drive, he was ordered by Chu Yue to be a driver. Chu Qing, who had some doubts, looked at Chu Yue, but heard that the girl from Chu Yue was persuaded to wear a skirt. As a result, Chu Yue entered a streamlined and elegant silver white sports car, which is the limited edition of the ¡°Snow Jade Dragon¡±! There are only ten or two cars in the world, and only one car is produced per year, and only ten or two years! Just to celebrate the establishment of Xueyulong Group 2 2 years! Each snow jade dragon has different colors and different temperament and appearance. Qin Ni¡¯s car is obviously ¡°Liuying Xueyulong!¡± A noble Liuying Xueyulong was walking on the street at night, and the low rumbling sound made pedestrians and vehicles on the road look sideways. Under the guidance of Chu Yue, Liuying Xueyulong slowly stopped at the entrance of a luxurious hotel. Seeing such a noble, exquisite and elegant silver white sports car, it is still legendary ¡°Liuying Xueyulong!¡± Wealthy businessmen and celebrities outside the hotel looked at each other and speculated about who was in the car. In the car, Qin Ni had unconscious frowns on his perfect face, Chu Yue was also silent, Zhao Linyi was even more like a good baby. It was just a small hand holding Qin Ni¡¯s hand tightly. Qin Ni noticed and turned his head to look. Zhao Linyi saw a delicate face like an elf with a sly smile. Upon seeing this, Qin Ni turned his head to Chu Qing and said that he hadn¡¯t said anything, but he heard Chu Qing¡¯s faint tone of interruption, but the firm tone of it made people feel at ease. ¡°Tonight, I will protect 3 of you!¡± Chu Qing¡¯s words were like throwing into a boulder on a calm lake, so that there was some strange emotion in the quiet car. Outside the door of the luxurious hotel, in the different guesses of everyone, the door was slowly opened, and a man came down from the driving point of the car. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1877 I saw a slender and tall figure coming out of the car, with a handsome and handsome face, and a pair of deep eyes, shining brightly in front of the brightly lit hotel. Serene¡¯s face is full of masculinity, and the whole person looks noble and abnormal. With the deposit of luxury cars, Chu Qing even looks mysterious. Chu Qing¡¯s appearance suddenly surprised everyone outside the hotel door. Everyone thought it was the Young Lady or his wife, who had never thought it would be a handsome handsome guy. The total woman outside the hotel door, with a pair of eyes closely staring at Chu Qing, the men at their arms meet, each and everyone see their own home watching Chu Qing, each and everyone feel a little jealous, looked towards Chu Qing ¡¯s There is something bad in his eyes. Everyone thinks that Chu Qing is just a pretty boy being maintained, but ¡­ maintenance of pretty boy this person is a little unusual! Phantom Snow Jade Dragon! Isn¡¯t it possible to buy it with money? Ignoring the eyes of everyone, Chu Qing slowly closed the door, and the front door and the door behind the front door were opened. The 2 women who got off the car suddenly let the men who looked at Chu Qing suddenly wide their eyes. From the co-pilot, a woman in a blue dress appeared out of place at this banquet, but no one felt rude, but instead made her an ice phoenix that fell into 100 birds. The ice-cold temperament that no one dared to approach, the bright and clean face, the blue blue jumpsuit wrapped her exquisite and embossed body, a pair of delicate jade arms, which was not dare to be supported by the blue blue dress. There is a hint of blasphemy. Today Qin Ni is the protagonist, so Chu Yue didn¡¯t make up, but it made Su Yue, who is so beautiful, elegant and elegant. Behind her, there is a delicate and cute girl like an elf, goose yellow evening dress, just like the elves flying in the flowers, the slender limbs, the exquisite figure is more perfect than the model. A pair of big eyes are clear and bright, Gu Panshenghui. 2 A woman and a man are enough for everyone in the entire hotel to stop and watch. But after seeing 2 men and a woman coming to the car, Chu Qing slowly reached out a hand and saw Chu Qing put a slender jade hand on his hand. The protagonist in the car slowly got off and appeared. Absolute silence in front of the entire hotel. The big red evening dress is like a rose blooming proudly under the night, sexy and mature, and eye-catching. White skin, perfect face, flaming red lips. The swaying hair on her chest looked charming. Everyone didn¡¯t think that the owner of this car turned out to be a beautiful woman with a beautiful appearance. And no one didn¡¯t expect, in these two limited edition luxury sports cars, the people who come down are those who are familiar with the whole land of Shu and can no longer be familiar. President of Qingshu Entertainment Group, Qin Ni! From the moment when Chu Yue and Zhao Linyi came down, everyone knew a little. When he saw Qin Ni appear in front of everyone, Qin Ni instantly shocked everyone. Chu Yue took Chu Qing¡¯s hand, Chu Yue and Zhao Linyi walked slowly behind. Chu Yue, who was full of noble breath, walked slowly in a very luxurious and brilliant hotel. In the hall, the huge crystal lamp shining the whole hall is extremely brilliant. Seeing that the hotel door was opened again, the afterglow of everyone in the hall looked towards the door. The door opened, and three women and one man appeared in the eyes of everyone. Qin Ni stride proudly ahead, a pair of queen breath undoubtedly revealed, Chu Yue and Zhao Linyi each had 1000 autumns. The most striking thing is that beside Qin Ni, the man with Serene face. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1878 Seeing Qin Ni coming in, all the rich and famous celebrities in Shudi quickly stepped forward to saluted. After all, Qin Ni¡¯s Qingshu Entertainment Group existed in the fight against the Wang Family Group and Tang Sect in the court. Soon after, Qingshu Entertainment Group is going to be listed. Qin Ni, who had entered the hall, had not spoken yet, and saw many people coming from her. At this time, without thinking, a sudden sound slowly sounded. ¡°Mom, my wife is here!¡± The sudden sound is like a bright bronze bell, hoarse and silly. This sound suddenly made many people in the hall look embarrassed. Everyone knows that Wang Hua ¡¯s silly son Wang Hua, the president of Wang Family Group, is like letting Qin Ni into his house. The name is ¡°Rancai¡±, in fact, I want to annex Qingshu Entertainment Group. For this reason, the Wang Family Group secretly did not know how much stir-fry was given to Qingshu Entertainment Group. Everyone looked towards Qin Ni, and I saw that Qin Ni didn¡¯t say a word, but willow brows slightly wrinkle on his perfect face. Behind them, Chu Yue and Zhao Linyi were also a little unhappy. Wang Hua pulled Wang Ying¡¯s clothes corner, but looked at Qin Ni obsessively. Today¡¯s Qin Ni is really beautiful! Wang Hua is like a pig brother with saliva in the corner of his mouth. Wang Ying heard his son¡¯s words, but with a smile on his face, like a fierce tiger eating a person. Only at this moment the tiger had a smile on his face. Because there are many people in this banquet hall, including Qin Ni¡¯s family. She just wanted to see how Qin Family people deal with this kind of scene. As the arc of Wang Ying¡¯s mouth became larger and larger, a faint word clearly spread to everyone¡¯s ears. ¡°Who would blindly marry an intellectually disabled?¡± ¡°No one wants his own son, let President Qin give him a gift, Qin, who is better than you, just grabs it ¡­ it¡¯s a big deal!¡± The faint words made Wang Ying¡¯s smile condensed on his face, looking at the source of the sound, but he saw a handsome and handsome guy, looking at himself with serene and faint smile. Seeing a familiar person, Wang Ying¡¯s double pupils shrunk, and she said nothing, just because her memory in the recent past gave her a new look. There was a trace of cold and severe in the eyes of looked towards Chu Qing. Chu Qing¡¯s words suddenly made the atmosphere in the hall serious, looked at Qin Ni side Chu Qing, and then Wang Ying. Everyone could not bear to silently pray for Chu Qing in his heart, but didn¡¯t expect, Wang Ying coldly snorted, turned around and turned to the side. Seeing this strange phenomenon, the people in the hall suddenly stunned. The smiling tiger Wang Ying suffocated! When I looked back towards Chu Qing again, there was a little doubt and curiosity in the eyes of the looking towards Chu Qing in the hall. Seeing Wang Ying leave, the crowd gathered to Qin Ni again. After chatting with the crowd for a while, the crowd sometimes did not circulate on Chu Qing during their conversation. After a moment, Qin Ni looked at Chu Qing indifferently said: ¡°You still ¡­ really ¡­¡± Qin Ni¡¯s remarks were not finished yet, but was directly interrupted by Zhao Linyi, ¡°Good job!¡± Zhao Lingyi¡¯s words made Qin Ni¡¯s unfinished words stuck in his throat, and also made Chu Qing¡¯s equipment forget all the words ¡­ I saw Zhao Lingyi, a little girl, who stood on tiptoe and patted Chu Qing¡¯s shoulder. Seeing this situation, the two people looked helpless, only Chu Yue was holding a glass of wine on the side to taste the wine in the glass. The wine tasting of beautiful women and a beautiful picture scroll make some men look a little bit off. During the conversation between the two people, I saw a gentle water-like, 2% similar to Zhao Linyi. There was a trace of Zhao Linyi¡¯s elves strange and cute, but a little more dignified and elegant. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1879 Seeing this woman coming, Chu Qing looked at with some doubt. Perceiving Chu Qing¡¯s gaze, the woman smiled and smiled, then went straight to Zhao Linyi who was looking for pudding. Zhao Linyi, who had been looking down at the dining table with her head down, didn¡¯t find that after a woman similar to her 70% arrived, Chu Qing retreated to the balcony in the eyes of Qin Ni, blowing the wind outside the window. Chu Yue generally sits quietly not say a word, I do n¡¯t know what to think about. Zhao Linyi ¡¯s little girl still worked hard, and later lifts the head. The exquisite little face bitter gourd face, did not turn around, a little wronged and angry behind him: ¡°Sister Qin Ni, don¡¯t come to this hotel next time! Not even a snack I want to eat! ¡° When he finished speaking, he noticed something strange behind him and turned his head to look around. I saw that the woman who was 70% similar to herself was looking at herself with a playful look. Upon seeing this, Zhao Linyi quickly looked for 4 places in the crowd, and finally found 3 people who were blowing hair on the balcony. Suddenly, a small face stared at three people like a bun. But I saw 3 people and they all saw the scenic spot! Seeing 3 people pretending not to know themselves, Zhao Linyi turned her small head, and looked at a woman with a strange expression of 70% similar to herself in front of her, and said: ¡°That ¡­ this lady, who are you looking for!¡± Originally looking at Zhao Linyi¡¯s bulging look, the gentle woman like water wanted to tease her, indeed didn¡¯t expect. Zhao Linyi, this little girl, plays such a song with herself. In an instant, the face of the originally sadistic expression was a little cold. Directly deep in the slender jade finger, grabbing Zhao Linyi ¡¯s crystal-clear little ears, Zhao Linyi ¡¯s cries of pain suddenly sounded, and she begged for mercy quickly, begging: ¡°I ¡¯m wrong! Sister! I ¡¯m wrong! Tap light!¡± Speaking of being coquettish in the end, seeing the situation, the woman had some distressed hands that could not bear to aggravate it. But in Zhao Linyi¡¯s big tearful eyes, she turned and turned her eyes and slowly released her hands. As a result ¡­ the woman only released her hands, and Zhao Linyi turned directly to the girl and was ready to run. As if through Zhao Linyi¡¯s little tricks, the woman directly grabbed Zhao Linyi¡¯s evening dress and found that she could not run away. Zhao Linyi continued to wave these legs while begging for mercy, plus the pace of running forward and begging for mercy, and finally after a few times Zhao Linyi walked to a quiet place behind the woman like a good kitten. When Zhao Linyi looked towards Chu Qing behind the woman and saw Chu Qing unable to bear ridicule, Zhao Linyi suddenly exploded like a kitten stepping on the cat¡¯s tail! At Chu Qing baring fangs and brandishing claws. The woman found that the little girl behind was still restless and turned her head to look, but she saw Zhao Linyi, a little girl, immediately looked down, her head down ¡­ Hearing Chu Qing¡¯s laughter, Qin Ni turned his head and asked why. Since 3 people left Zhao Linyi, Chu Qing¡¯s senses have not left Zhao Linyi. So under Qin Ni¡¯s inquiry, he described what Zhao Linyi had just heard and described the actions. After listening, Qin Ni and Chu Yue shook their heads, this little girl is like this. In Qin Ni¡¯s explanation, Chu Qing learned that the gentle woman like water just now was Zhao Linyi¡¯s elder sister Zhao Linxin. Zhao Family is regarded as the Shuxiang Aristocratic Family, and many of his family are university professors and hold important positions. And Zhao Linyi¡¯s elder sister is regarded as Qin Ni¡¯s Senior Sister, only because Zhao Linyi¡¯s mother is Qin Ni¡¯s Teacher, and Zhao Linyi¡¯s father is Qin Ni¡¯s talent Teacher. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1880 After listening to Chu Qing suddenly understood. Not long ago, I saw Zhao Linyi bitter this little face, as if it was soaked in bitter gourd, looked at three people with contempt. Upon seeing this, the 3 people were a bit unbearable. Seeing 3 people laughed instead, Zhao Linyi¡¯s small mouth suddenly suffocated, 2 big eyes began to bright and intelligent. Seeing that Qin Ni quickly calmed down, but still couldn¡¯t stop the smile on his face. After Qin Ni asked again, she learned that Zhao Linyi was forced to marry by her family and asked when she would get married and when she would marry her husband! Hearing that the 3 people couldn¡¯t stop laughing, even Chu Yue¡¯s mouth had a cold smile, and Qin Ni was holding a smile. Upon seeing this, Zhao Linyi was even more upset and said with anger, ¡°You three traitors, sold me and laughed at me!¡± Seeing Zhao Linyi¡¯s appearance, the three people were directly smiling. In the distance, looking at the conversation and laughing of 4 people, Wang Hua, the silly son of Wang Ying of Wang Family Group, looked at 4 people with an angry look. Beside Wang Hua, 2 men looked at 4 people, one of them had his eyes turned 4 times, a villain looks, but he was next to Wang Hua, he looked like a knot, the other was a man who looked at the dog in front of him , With a look of contempt. A man with a look of contempt, he didn¡¯t expect, he is also stubborn Wang Hua ¡­ The man who looks like a villain is called Tang Dan, as for another surname Sun Zhi! Tang Dan faced Wang Hua with a flattered face: ¡°Hua brother, look at this Qin Ni before you go into your house and go outside, it¡¯s just too ridiculous.¡± Sun Zhi on the side heard Tang Dan¡¯s words, but looked at Zhao Linyi, his eyes were a little angry. Tang Dan, the person of Tang Sect, has a helpless status and a lower position as a man, so he wants to frustrate Wang Family. Wang Family, Wang Ying, has only one son and one daughter. Wang Meng, a woman with a fat and rich look, likes handsome guys, but Tang Dan doesn¡¯t think he can climb high. So he turned his eyes to Wang Ying¡¯s doted son, who wanted Qin Ni to enter Wang Hua. Not to mention Sun Zhi, the greatest wish is to marry Zhao Linyi ¡­ Hearing Tang Dan¡¯s words, Wang Hua was suddenly enlightened, then Tang Dan hadn¡¯t paid attention, and saw Wang Hua throwing a body of fat toward Qin Ni. The three people who were persuading Zhao Linyi were all smiling. Suddenly, Chu Qing directly turned around and stopped in front of the 3 women, and saw Wang Hua coming, expressionless. Seeing Chu Qing¡¯s movements, Zhao Linyi, who was not reluctant, calmed down for a time and stretched her head behind Qin Ni to watch Wang Hua in front of Chu Qing. Qin Ni¡¯s face was chilly, and Chu Yue¡¯s face like that was even colder! Wang Hua rushed in, regardless of whether Chao Qin Ni, regardless of whether he was coming, if Chu Qing had one hand in front of him, it is estimated that Wang Hua¡¯s physique 3 woman would be knocked off. Seeing that he couldn¡¯t move forward anymore, Wang Hua¡¯s tumbling body, like a ball, was stuck in the waist and pointed at Chu Qing with one finger. ¡°I¡¯m going to ask my little wife what to do with you?¡± ¡°Get out of my sight, otherwise I will let my mother beat you ¡­¡± Looking at Wang Hua¡¯s appearance, Chu Qing unable to bear laughed, and found that he lost coughing quickly. A serious one! Seeing that he was joking about this tall and big man in front of him, Wang Hua¡¯s fat face rose red. Behind Chu Qing, the 3 women were confused when they saw Chu Qing. I saw Zhao Linyi asked quietly and curiously. ¡°Why are you laughing?¡± Hearing Zhao Linyi¡¯s soft inquiry, Chu Qing¡¯s faint face, an innocent look, ¡°I saw a round tumbler rolling into a teapot!¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 1881 Chu Qing¡¯s tone barely fell, 3 women are inexplicably looking at Wang Hua in front of her ¡­ Suddenly, the 3 women reacted. For a while, some of them could not help but even Chu Yue, who had always been cold, turned her head aside with her mouth covered, but her trembling shoulders showed her smile of choosing to to bear. And Zhao Linyi, smiled directly in Qin Ni¡¯s arms, straight up! Seeing the appearance of the three female flower branches twitching, Wang Hua also understood for a short time that Chu Qing said that he was the one who was originally fat and could not clearly see the five officials. The red face was like a big lobster burned on the table in the hall. Some angry ran towards Chu Qing, seeing Wang Hua collide like a meatball war chariot, Chu Qing stretched out a hand to block it tightly, suddenly, Chu Qing felt a great force in his hand, let Chu Qing can not help but retreat The next step. However, Chu Qing did not step back after taking a step back. However, Chu Qing¡¯s handsome face frowned. Just because Wang Hua¡¯s strength exceeded Chu Qing¡¯s expectations, according to the truth that this man is difficult to cultivate World, Wang Hua¡¯s strangeness surprised Chu Qing. Watching Wang Hua blocked by Chu Qing¡¯s one-handed serene, he waved hurriedly, but no matter how hard Wang Hua tried, he couldn¡¯t touch Chu Qing. At this time, it was only Tang Dan and Sun Zhi who came to make trouble. Tang Dan quietly went to the second floor to find Wang Hua¡¯s mother, Wang Ying, while Sun Zhi stood by to watch the play. Chu Qing is best to give Wang Hua a heavy hand, but after Wang Ying comes, he will be able to confuse himself. Thinking of this, Sun Zhiyi looked at Zhao Linyi with a pair of murky eyes, because he hated Chu Qing very much. Zhao Linying should be the one to marry him, not to have an affair with other men, or even to speak. There is a group of indifferent people in this world. They do not take the initiative in pursuing themselves, but they deceive themselves by just thinking about themselves! Watching Wang Hua use both hands and feet in front of him, Chu Qing was helpless for a while. When Wang Hua looked towards this side, Chu Qing had already spread his senses outward, and heard these 2 bastards instructing Wang Hua. So Chu Qing didn¡¯t shoot, nor was it wordy, just watched the two guys who can play a moth with one less person ¡­¡­ A short time later, I heard a loud voice ringing in the hall, and I saw Wang Ying staring at his son, watching his son being played by Chu Qing like an idiot! ¡°This friend! There is no need to tease my son like this!¡± Wang Ying open a pair of tiger eyes staring closely at Chu Qing, the coldness in the tone is not hidden. Hearing the voice of his mother coming from behind, Wang Hua was not tossing suddenly, ¡°Wow¡± cried out! Seeing Wang Hua sitting on the ground crying out of breath, Wang Ying coldly stepped forward to lift Wang Hua and did not comfort Wang Hua, waiting quietly for Chu Qing¡¯s actions. But he heard Chu Qing waved his hand helplessly, ¡°I didn¡¯t intend to offend your Young Master! But he came to them for no reason, and subconsciously shot to block your Young Master!¡± Looking at Chu Qing¡¯s serene look, Wang Ying also worked hard all year round in wind and rain, and his eyes turned slightly. When Wang Hua saw his mother, he was no longer comforting himself, and suddenly cried, ¡°Mom! I came to my little daughter-in-law and he stopped me!¡± Hearing Wang Hua ¡¯s words, Wang Ying immediately understood, but heard Chu Qing indifferently said: ¡°President Wang, your family is big, there is no need to make your Young Master obsessed with President Qin. Besides, you Wang Family does not lack a door to enter the woman!¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 1882 Chu Qing¡¯s words are true. Wang Family controls the mine resources in Shudi. It can be said that it is with Tang Sect and the emerging Qingshu Entertainment Group on on equal terms. However, Wang Ying is very fond of his son. Second, Tang Sect may promise that as long as he can defeat Qingshu, half of Qingshu¡¯s resources will be owned by himself. Looking at Wang Ying¡¯s expression, Chu Qing knew that Wang Ying and Tang Sect must be unspeakable secrets! Suddenly, a loud noise came from behind! The crowd spread out towards the 2 sides and saw a lot of people with some strength coming out from inside. Seeing the crowd coming, Chu Qing noticed that Qin Niyi¡¯s beautiful face was a bit cold! However, among the people who met, they looked at Chu Qing and 3 girls, and then listened to the people on the side slowly talking about what happened just now. An old lady headed by, angrily coldly said: ¡°Qin Ni, your marriage with Wang Family is decided by the people in the family. What do you mean by being so partial to outsiders! Don¡¯t even listen!¡± Hearing the old lady ¡¯s words, Qin Ni bit his lower lip lightly and stubbornly said, ¡°That ¡¯s your business! I did n¡¯t agree! What do I do!¡± Seeing Qin Ni¡¯s attitude, the grandmother¡¯s complexion ashen seemed to be disobeyed by his own orders, and for a moment yelled: ¡°Home Guardian! Take me back to Qin Ni, first shut in Xuanshui House!¡± Speaking of the last, a trace of arc on the face. Qin Ni seemed to hear Xuan Shuiwu¡¯s look pale, and his body shivered slightly. The old lady in front of her, a calm temperament, but a wily old fox, a vicious look. Under his white hair was an old wrinkled face, and his eyes were like the wolf. Hearing the old lady¡¯s speech, four strong and stable women behind her slowly stepped forward, and four eyes stared closely at Qin Ni. Perceiving this gloomy look, Qin Ni shivered a little, apparently acquaintance. Qin Ni said in a panic: ¡°Stand!¡± 4 people ignored Qin Ni¡¯s words and continued to move forward. But he heard the old lady¡¯s apology and kept apologizing to Wang English Wang Hua. Seeing this, Chu Yue slowly walked over to hold Qin Ni, shaking slightly, but pretending to be calm. 4 people approached slowly, but they were blocked by a tall body when they approached. Qin Ni looked up and saw Chu Qing face Serene said: ¡°President Qin said, stop!¡± At the end, 2 words were spit out. It seems that the temperature has dropped a bit in the whole hall! When 4 people were faced with Serene, they were a little scared and stopped. Seeing that his own man was stopped by a man, he couldn¡¯t help but get angry! Because he has never put Chu Qing in his eyes. Seeing this, shouted loudly: ¡°The wild boy who came there, dare to take care of my Qin Family!¡± Hearing the disdainful eyes of the old lady and the angry face, Chu Qing indifferently said: ¡°In the next Qin president bodyguard only! Chu Qing¡¯s words suddenly made everyone in the hall laugh, and the man was the bodyguard! Is n¡¯t this a big smile! People like Chu Qing should do laundry and cook at home, and come out as bodyguards! Maybe you still need Qin Ni to protect him! After smirking, everyone whispered to each other. After listening to this, the old lady laughed in a daze, ¡°Qin Ni! Is your company lacking people? Find a waste to be a bodyguard!¡± Hearing the old lady ¡¯s words, Qin Ni was angrily prepared to refute it, but he saw Chu Qing with a helpless look on his face and said: ¡°No way! There are many talents in the company of President Qin. I think the waste power like me is the lowest. Just run errands. So ¡­ in the company, I am indeed the most wasteful, too many people, not you can climb high! ¡° (End of this chapter) Chapter 1883 After listening to Chu Qing¡¯s words, everyone was ready to laugh, but found that some could not laugh! It seems that Chu Qing belittles himself and elevates others, and actually thinks carefully, Qingshu Entertainment Group ¡­¡­ It seems that it is really a group of people with skill, just one, really can not afford to climb! Seeing that everyone smiled, Chu Qing smiled next time, and said inconceivably, ¡°No way! You will not know the strength of my Qingshu Entertainment Group!¡± ¡°En! Then I have to give you a good popularity!¡± Chu Qing said with a contemplative look on his face, and then continued, ¡°for example: Zhou Yu, Wang Ying, Wu Mei, Li You, Zhou Yi, Liu Yan, Yin Xinghong, etc. Wait!¡± ¡°These are all coming out at random, it is estimated that you can stop you!¡± ¡°Oh! By the way, come closer!¡± After talking, Chu Qing introduced the 2 women Qin Ni and Chu Yue behind him. Seeing Chu Qing ¡¯s introduction to the public, Qin Ni and Chu Yue 2 were a little ignorant, but heard Chu Qing slowly saying: ¡°President Qin Ni, who was young at the age of Qingshu Entertainment Group, will not talk about her ability and Assets, just her appearance, it is estimated that few people can match you when you are here! ¡° ¡°Secondly, Chu Yue! The vice president of Qingshu Entertainment Group, whose ability is comparable to those of you, the vice presidents of these companies!¡± ¡°Furthermore ¡­ There are so many unexpected people under your CEO. Are you sure you want to offend?¡± Chu Qing¡¯s words made the audience watching the drama immediately awaken. Under Qin Ni¡¯s hands, there is really a group of capable people, and any one is simply a benchmark in the industry! Qin Ni saw Chu Qing standing in front of himself at the juncture of crisis, and degrading himself and raising his company. He felt a little warm at the moment. The old lady heard it, but after a moment of contemplation, her eyes coldly said, ¡°Qin Ni is my Qin Family person, and my Qin Family person controls his own person, it is not her turn to intervene!¡± The old lady is determined to pay attention to Qin Ni as a tool for marriage with Wang Family, even if Qin Ni¡¯s family is big, as long as she is a Qin Family, she is not afraid! After that, he ordered four people to catch Qin Ni forward. But I saw that Chu Qing did something unexpected for anyone, and slowly backed away, and looked as if he was pleased. Seeing Chu Qing¡¯s appearance, everyone was surprised. Even Wang Ying was curious about Qin Family¡¯s choice, but didn¡¯t expect Chu Qing to intervene, and even didn¡¯t expect Chu Qing even backed off! The old lady laughed heartily, and praised Chu Qing as a person who knows the current affairs! Qin Nichuyue 3 people looked surprised. They looked towards Chu Qing¡¯s eyes a little bit angry. Seeing the four strong women coming towards themselves, Qin Ni clenched his hands, his face stubborn, and there was a trace of decisive color in a pair of beautiful eyes. But I heard Chu Qing indifferently said: ¡°Remember what I said to you that day? The more you wear the crown, the more weight you must bear! If you are not even willing to break your shackles, how can you Monarch Overlooking The Whole World!¡± Just as everyone looked puzzled and watched the four strong women walk towards Qin Ni, didn¡¯t expect, Chu Qing said this with a face of Serene, which made Qin Ni feel shocked and slowly lowered Own head. Even though they have worked hard until now, they have not fulfilled their promises. Their parents died prematurely and their grandmother died. I was originally an orphan ¡­ When lifting the head again, Qin Ni¡¯s beautiful eyes shed a tear, and then stared at the old lady firmly: ¡°I have Qin Ni today, I worked hard! It has nothing to do with Qin Family!¡± ¡°I, Qin Ni, will never die from Qin Family since then, 2 has nothing to do with it!¡± When Qin Ni lifts the head, the old lady felt a little uneasy, but Qin Ni¡¯s tone barely fell, everyone in the whole hall was amazed, and many people in the dark room on the second floor were also silent. Qin Ni finished, as if he had exhausted all his strength, but was forcibly hugged by Chu Yue. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1884 In the hall, Qin Ni¡¯s voice echoed for a long time, and there was silence. Only because Qin Ni¡¯s words made everyone unexpected. Their eyes widened, especially the old lady of tart and mean, when Qin Ni lifts the head, there was an unexplained confusion in her heart. She never thought that Qin Ni and Qin Family were utterly unjust! The eyes of a pair of wolves are full of unwillingness, only because Qin Family has spent more than half of its expenses from Qin Ni¡¯s Qingshu Entertainment Group for so many years. If Qin Ni and Qin Family cut off the relationship, what will happen to the source of life after that! Thinking about this, the old lady gnashing teeth said: ¡°Leave Qin Family? Can you decide in one sentence?¡± After talking, looking at Qin Ni¡¯s eyes with a hint of ridicule. Looking at the old lady¡¯s gaze, Qin Ni, who relied on Chu Yue, retorted, ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried that I have no money to leave Qin Family?¡± ¡°Over the years, you and the Qin Family, how much money you took from me, you will have no idea!¡± ¡°Tell you, from now on, I will never give Qin Family a penny!¡± Qin Ni¡¯s words suddenly let everyone in the lobby whisper and discuss privately. Everyone who knew the details understood that Qin Family had an agreement with Qin Ni, but never thought that Qin Family did not fulfill the agreement and instead continued to do parasitic acts. The whispering of the people around made the old lady look angry, and she was determined to take Qin Ni back. Once brought back, the benefits brought by the marriage between Qin Ni and Wang Family even allowed his granddaughter to take over Qingshu Entertainment Group, but Wang Family agreed to her. Unfortunately, what she did not know is that once Qin Ni fails, Qingshu Entertainment Group and Qin Family will no longer be there. At that time, Qin Ni ¡¯s grandmother was a ruthless character, and he still had a fierce wrist than Qin Ni. Now that Qin Ni continues to appear, he founded Qingshu Entertainment Group in a short time. How could Tang Sect and Wang Family not be vigilant, How could it not be afraid! It is a pity that Qin Ni¡¯s parents died, and even Qin Family¡¯s only grandmother, who loved herself, died. The old lady screamed, and the four strong women went straight forward, moved towards Qin Ni, who was out of Chu Yue¡¯s arms. Chu Qing on the side, whispering in the ear of Zhao Linyi¡¯s little girl, has whispered the general thing to Chu Qing. Qin Ni ¡¯s mother was originally Qin Family ¡¯s last Substitute Patriarch Qin Ni ¡¯s mother-in-law, but Qin Ni ¡¯s mother was to marry foreign forces, but Qin Ni ¡¯s mother-in-law wanted to be happy for the daughter and resisted the opposition of the Qin Family. . In order not to harm his own mother, Qin Ni¡¯s mother will quietly leave home with her childhood sweethearts, Qin Ni¡¯s father. It did n¡¯t take long for her grandmother to return to her home, so Qin Ni became the illegitimate child of the Qin Family population. When Qin Ni ¡¯s grandmother was still there, it did n¡¯t matter, but when Qin Ni ¡¯s parents and grandmother passed away, Everything is revealed! Qin Ni, who was still a junior high school student, escaped from his home and was accepted by Chu Yue Family, and Qin Family¡¯s pursuit finally made an agreement with Qin Ni. Qin Ni ¡¯s mother was owed to Qin Family. Qin Ni must be repaid. . Qin Ni, who is still a young girl, resolutely agreed to come down, but when Qin Ni was finished, she must be given freedom. Later, at Chu Family, he lived with Chu Yue, and during the last year of college graduation, he began to prepare to establish Qingshu Entertainment Group. Over the years, Qin Ni has kept a group of Qin Family who will use his own to do trading transactions, while supporting the Qingshu Entertainment Group. Qin Family, intentionally renege on a debt, said that Qin Ni did not complete the agreement, so there was something that allowed Qin Ni to join Wang Family ¡­ (End of this chapter) Chapter 1885 Listening to the simple and clear whispering whispering of Zhao Linyi, Chu Qing finished listening, looked towards Qin Ni¡¯s eyes to the toable to bear a little more appreciation and admiration! Although in this feminist world, a woman can work hard to achieve today¡¯s achievements, enough to make many people blushed with shame. looked towards that person with a calm temperament, but a wily old fox, a vicious look. Under his white hair is an old face with wrinkles and a pair of old ladies with eyes like the wolf. Chu Qing also knows in Zhao Linyi¡¯s mouth that this is Qin Family and now Patriarch, also the person in charge, Qin Ni younger sister, Qin Qi! An old man, with such a murderous aura full of names, is really a vicious person. The four gigantic women who watched came staring at Qin Ni with a serious face, Chu Qing¡¯s mouth was slightly curved, and there was a sneer. In the hall, the four people watching the passing away are all silent, and there are many people with identity on the second floor, all watching quietly. Chu Qing¡¯s senses are released, and he naturally knows the reason. Most of the people here are a group of interested people. Only interests, no friends, for them, friends are like a stone. 4 People stretched out their thick arms and walked towards Qin Ni in Chu Yue¡¯s arms. Qin Qi saw this, and the eyes of a pair of wolves were full of excitement. Now Qin Ni is becoming more and more difficult to control. As long as he catches Qin Ni, Qingshu Entertainment Group is his own. Moreover, he can climb the Wang Family. Thinking of this, Qin Qi¡¯s wrinkled old face smiled like a chrysanthemum. But I never thought that a faint voice broke into everyone¡¯s ears. ¡°Chu Qing! Stop them for me!¡± Qin Qiao looked and saw Qin Ni looking at the people indifferently, just as the Queen looked at trivial ant¡¯s eyes. Chu Qing on the side heard that the sneer of the corner of the mouth turned into serene, as if he had never been there, the arc of the corner of the mouth slowly converged. Body flashed, blocked in front of Qin Ni and Chu Yue, and looked at the four Jianshuo women with faint: ¡°President Qin has orders, please don¡¯t come near!¡± Chu Qing¡¯s figure surprised Qin Qi and surprised many people. This World ¡­ when? Dare men stop women? And still a woman of martial artist! Upon seeing this, the four women looked indifferent and still went towards Chu Qing like Copper Wall Iron Bastion. Qin Qiao was unable to bear and laughed. But didn¡¯t expect, an abrupt voice sounded, and I saw a woman coming downstairs on the second floor, and a woman with 2 points similar to Qin Nimei. I only heard the woman quickly say: ¡°Grandma! Keep people!¡± Everyone turned their heads to see, but they saw a perfect figure, but a woman with a pearl-like temperament of a rich woman who was talking and coming down the stairs. The woman came to Qin Qi, but watched Chu Qing raise her arm and pointed at Chu Qing. Proud and arrogant slowly said: ¡°You! This Young Lady is fancy!¡± The meaning in the words is self-evident. Looking at the woman in front of her, Chu Qing looked stunned! What the hell ¡­ See Chu Qing motionless, the woman looked towards Qin Ni again, with a look of contempt, indifferently said: ¡°Qin Ni, give me your bodyguard!¡± Call it by its name, arrogant and domineering! Seeing the appearance of the woman, Qin Ni had already stood up from the Chu Yue dialect, indifferently said: ¡°Qin You! You have the ability, come by yourself!¡± Hearing Qin Ni¡¯s words, the woman named Qin You instantly looked angry. The characters of Qin Family, Qin You arrogant and domineering have already spread in these rich 2nd generation circles. Qin Family is relying on Qin Ni in order to be like the treasure of this mountain and the pearly treasure of big fish and meat. Many people secretly, in fact, admire Qin Ni more people, such achievements at a young age, and regardless of body shape or appearance, Qin You really can not compare with Qin Ni, or even Qin Ni, the temperament revealed is enough Many people admire. Qin You, no skill! It¡¯s just to spoil yourself with your grandmother ¡­ (End of this chapter) Chapter 1886 The same family name and family, the difference is so big! One 10000 people admired secretly, and one was just a lot of people! One means to the sky, and one ¡­ there is nothing ¡­ This is the gap! Qin Ni¡¯s expression made Qin You very unhappy! Today ¡¯s Qin Ni is definitely the focus of the banquet. I thought of a lowly woman in the Qin Family in the Xuanshui prison who looked at herself like this. Suddenly, her eyes turned to Chu Qing, coldly said: ¡°Follow this Young Lady and hug you for the rest of your life. food and clothing!¡± ¡°Besides, Qin Ni hybrid ¡­¡± The voice was not completely dropped yet, a clear slap in the hall. Qin You just felt a gust of wind, and then there was a fiery pain on her cheek. Slowly turning his head, it was the handsome guy who was interested in him, looking at himself indifferently, indifferently said: ¡°Whose dog! Remember to be fastened! Don¡¯t let it come out and bite everywhere!¡± Chu Qing¡¯s words made Qin You and Qin Family¡¯s faces dull, and they both looked at themselves with anger. But seeing Qin You not angry but smiled, ¡°Break me off her 4 limbs to see how he is clever!¡± Qin You ¡¯s words made many people who stifled her unable to bear trembling, did n¡¯t expect a girl-like Qin You, she was so scheming and ruthless! The 4 strong women who originally attacked Qin Ni turned directly towards Chu Qing, but saw Chu Qing¡¯s figure slightly turned and came directly behind the 4 people. The 4 people noticed the strangeness behind them and quickly turned around and waved their fists away. Upon seeing this, Chu Qing greeted the difficulties with his palms and moved towards 4 fists. The collision between the palm and the fist made a dull sound, and the Spirit Qi overflowed by Chu Qing destroyed the fists of four people with blood and blood. Four people were hit by Chu Qing with their fists, and the pain from the fists caused the four people to keep pushing back and tightly covering some bloody fists. Come fast and go fast! Chu Qing met 4 people in one person, and it was fleeting. Qin Qi¡¯s face is incredible, Qin You is a little surprised, in this world ¡­ there are really men who can beat women, and men who are martial artists! But in the eyes of many people looking towards Chu Qing, in addition to curiosity and contemplation, more is depreciation! For a man, it should be 3 from 4 virtue, instead of beating, killing and killing, and Chu Qing looks like that, if the woman can marry home, it is 10000 lucky! Looking at the pale face of the four people in front of him, Qin Qiao looked at Chu Qing¡¯s gaze, radiating green light like a wolf, and Wang Ying beside him, it was indifferent. She doesn¡¯t like Qin Family originally. If she didn¡¯t like her son, and she joined forces with Tang Sect, she was too lazy to get in touch with Qin Family! Although looking at Qin Ni is not pleasing to the eye, Qin Ni is the real strength, and Qin Family, he he he! A poor parasite that¡¯s all! Looking at the injured 4 people, Qin Qai¡¯s eyes are even more chilly, unable to catch Qin Ni, what will happen to Qin Family¡¯s expenses in the future! Thinking of this, Qin Qiao narrowed his eyes and turned to Wang Ying. ¡°Mr. Wang! It¡¯s me Qin Family. I¡¯m sorry for you. I can¡¯t catch Qin Ni and apologize to you. I also asked Mr. Wang for help. Qin Family is grateful!¡± Qin Qi ¡¯s words made many people snort disdainfully. Qin Ni said that he had cut off his relationship with Qin Family. He also said shamelessly that Qin Ni was a Qin person. He was just worried that Qin Family could not continue to eat and drink in the future. ! Wang Ying heard Qin Qi¡¯s words, and there was a look on her indifferent and indifferent face. After all, her account with Chu Qing had not been settled. The last time Chu Qing defeated her bodyguard, she had already lost her face. At this time, if by the way revenge can still catch Qin Ni, it is not a good time. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1887 Qin Qi¡¯s words made Wang Ying a little moved, and even looked towards Chu Qing, his eyes were cold. But every time I thought, Chu Qing serene¡¯s indifferently said: ¡°If President Wang wants to take action, then I will take Chu Qing as well!¡± The discourse is so arrogant, so arrogant, but Chu Qing¡¯s body reveals the temperament of the world, which does not wait for everyone to believe that he does have this ability. It¡¯s just, I don¡¯t know how much capacity Chu Qing will have. Of course Chu Qing¡¯s words were not enough to worry Wang Ying. Upon seeing this, Wang Ying only had a slight contempt on a smiling tiger¡¯s face, as if confronting Chu Qing was not enough to be afraid. Chu Qing saw the change in Wang Ying ¡¯s complexion, but it was a flamboyant voice: ¡°Mr. Wang still shoots together! It ¡¯s better to clean up together, even if both sides suffer is the best, so pick up a ready-made best!¡± Chu Qing¡¯s words were clearly irreconcilable, but Wang Ying heard a different taste in the voice of the voice! Chu Qing is a member of Qingshu Entertainment Group. Once he joins with Qin Family and Chu Qing to die, can he really have the most confidence? And ¡­ when the sandpiper and the clam fight each other, it¡¯s the fisherman who benefits! Who is that fisherman can¡¯t be more obvious, and she doesn¡¯t think that Tang Sect won¡¯t intervene when they both fight on both sides suffer, and swallow herself! Wang Ying didn¡¯t say a word, Qin Qi saw it, a little anxious, but not at all showed on his face, but his eyes turned slightly, and said: ¡°Oh! You have a hatred with Wang? That¡¯s not right! I don¡¯t know What a grudge! ¡° Qin Qiao¡¯s words shifted the topic of Hua. She wanted to know more about the hatred between Chu Qing and President Wang, so that she could be more beneficial. Qin Qie, thinking of how to make Chu Qing speak, didn¡¯t expect, Chu Qing indifferently said: ¡°ÍõÃÉ!¡± A familiar name appeared, and everyone suddenly realized. Yup! Why did Wang Meng¡¯s daughter, Wang Ying, not appear at this banquet? Everyone¡¯s doubtful eyes circulated on Chu Qing¡¯s upright body, and Wang Ying suddenly reacted. Wang Meng that girl has n¡¯t been seen for a long time, and her relationship with Wang Family has nothing to do with her because of her chaotic personality ¡­ However, when she looked towards Chu Qing, her eyes shrank for a while, could it be ¡­ But didn¡¯t expect, Chu Qing indifferently said: ¡°Look! Isn¡¯t this just hatred! Wang Meng, dead!¡± Chu Qing spit out lightly, making the needle in the hall audible. Even Wang Hua¡¯s stupid appearance was a bit dull. Two Tang Dan Sun Zhi on his 2 sides looked at Chu Qing like a monster. Wang Family Group¡¯s 1000 gold, you ¡­ this is courting death! Behind Chu Qing, 3 people, Qin Ni, Chu Yue and Zhao Linyi were puzzled by Chu Qing ¡¯s behavior, but had nothing to say. But the exhaustion has completely angered Wang Family. Wang Ying looked at Chu Qing and gritted his teeth at Chu Qing said solemnly, like a repressed tigress, ¡°You ¡­ killed Wang Meng!¡± In Wang Ying¡¯s question, everyone saw Chu Qing gently and surely nodded. At this time, Qin Qi¡¯s calm face was full of smiles, and even Qin You on the side really had a feeling of laughing out loud. Qin Qai said indignantly, ¡°What? Wang¡¯s 1000 gold ¡­ you should be 10000 dead!¡± After that, he turned to Wang Ying and said sadly: ¡°Please also invite General Manager Wang to mourn and change! My Qin Family is willing to help and take this kid who deserves 10000 deaths!¡± Wang Ying looked at Chu Qing in front of him and was about to speak. I saw Chu Qing looking at himself with a face of Serene, and a voice that only I could hear broke into his ears, and everyone around was puzzled, why Wang Ying suddenly stayed in place! (End of this chapter) Chapter 1888 In the hall, Qin Qi¡¯s words undoubtedly urged Wang Ying¡¯s decision, but Chu Qing who didn¡¯t think about Serene didn¡¯t show any fear, and still looked at Wang Ying faintly. As Wang Ying was about to speak, a familiar voice lightly rang in his ears. For a time, Wang Ying was surprised and forced to lower her pressure, only because the sound in his ear was the handsome man in front of him. Chu Qing! Chu Qing did not speak, but looked at herself faintly, all around everyone only looked towards her doubtful eyes, that is, what Chu Qing said now, only she could hear it! But I heard Chu Qing Spiritual Qi converging into a line of sound transmission, ¡°Mr. Wang¡¯s Young Master Wang Hua, presumably not in good health! That is also used in the next place!¡± ¡°Young Master Wang¡¯s strength is different from ordinary people, but he behaves like a 5 ~ 6 years old child, even though he has adult characteristics, but his brain is confused, this disease is not acquired! It should be congenital!¡± Chu Qing¡¯s words in his ears made Wang Ying a little hesitant for a while, but it was very good to suppress his thoughts. But didn¡¯t expect Chu Qing¡¯s words sounded again, ¡°I can cure this kind of disease and let Young Master Wang return to normal people!¡± When this remark came out, it was undoubtedly that Wang Ying was a little moved, turned his head towards towards Ai Er, and for a while, there was some inexplicable movement in his eyes. When turning around again looking towards Chu Qing, Chu Qing¡¯s voice just sounded in the ear, ¡°There is time, make an appointment to come to Qing Shu in advance!¡± 2 People have been indifferent for a long time, but they are in a flash, and even Qin Qi on the side is a little anxious. But didn¡¯t expect Wang Ying, the strong woman in the mall, left tears in her eyes. He laughed in the sky, and a deep, hoarse laughter sounded in the hall. Seeing Wang Ying¡¯s appearance, everyone in the hall thought that Wang Ying was too sad to lose the daughter! Looked towards Chu Qing¡¯s eyes, full of helpless sighs, oh! What a good man, even many women in the hall looked towards Chu Qing¡¯s eyes splendidly! Seeing Wang Ying¡¯s appearance, Qin Qi looked at Chu Qing with a look of ¡°You¡¯ll wait to die!¡± Qin Youdu came in the heart and wondered if he could go to President Wang for Chu Qing and let The men who follow Qin Ni can¡¯t die or survive! Thinking, Qin Ni¡¯s eyes looked cruel, but deep in his eyes, he was jealous and envious ¡­ Qin Ni, an illegitimate child of Qin Family, can ask for anything. Just like Chu Qing said, no matter her staff, even a bodyguard, are so different! Anything that Qin Ni possesses, she also wants Qin You! At all costs! Just when everyone thought that Chu Qing could not escape today, he never thought that Wang Ying had a bitter look in his eyes, staring at Chu Qing coldly said: ¡°Today is a banquet, and I remember Wang Ying ¡¯s account. Come and visit in person! ¡° After that, he pulled Wang Hua away. In the hall, everyone had some unfathomable mystery face, this ¡­ Even Qin Qi on the side was stunned, came back to his senses, and when he turned to look around, Wang Ying had already taken Wang Hua away. Even Wang Hua¡¯s two classmates Tang Dan and Sun Zhi did not react and looked at the scene before them, somewhat unimaginable. Looking at the leaving Wang Ying, Qin Qie lost his dependence, and even the strongest 4 people he brought were photographed by Chu Qing. Isn¡¯t the plan of the captured Qin Ni completely finished? After tonight, there will be no chance after that. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1889 Upon seeing this, Qin Qin¡¯s gnashing teeth, looked towards Chu Qing¡¯s gaze, wishing Chu Chu could crush corpses for 10000 segments. At this moment, Qin Qin turned his eyes and looked at indifferently said indifferently: ¡°Qin Ni, this will not be so finished!¡± After that, turn around and leave. At the moment when Qin Qi turned around, an untimely voice sounded behind Qin Qi, ¡°President Qin said, he and Qin Family are categorically determined. If you were born Qin Family, you haven¡¯t expressed your opinion yet!¡± ¡°This thing ¡­ what do you think!¡± What do you think! Chu Qing This is an action that fully implements Qin Ni and Qin Family. Qin Qi heard the voice from Chu Qing behind him, unable to bear a burst of fire, he was so likely to let Qin Ni away, this is all impossible. Qin You heard that Qin Ni wanted to renounce his relationship with Qin Family and turned to look towards his grandmother Qin Qi ¡¯s face. Turned around and looked at Qin Ni coldly snorted and said: ¡°Qin Ni, you are a Qin Family person in your life, and Qin Family¡¯s dead person in death!¡± Obviously, Qin Family intends to hold Qin Nize in his hands all his life, just like the canary that can¡¯t break free of the cage, so you can sing, you can sing, and you have to dance. Hearing Qin You ¡¯s words, Chu Qing sneered, ¡°You ¡¯re not Qin Family ¡¯s servant, what ¡¯s the right to talk nonsense here!¡± Chu Qing has never looked at Qin You, and even the only one is an expression with a sneering face. The angry Qin You really wanted to break Chu Qing¡¯s bones and lie on the ground like a dead dog, to see how he was still horizontal! Qin Qi heard Qin You¡¯s words and turned to Qin Ni: ¡°Qin You said that I agree! You Qin Ni want to leave! Impossible!¡± Qin Family¡¯s rogue gave many people present a new understanding. Many people who knew Qin Family¡¯s last Patriarch, Qin-level grandmother shook their heads a little bit, why Qin Family is now reduced to relying on a Junior to support the whole family . And still so shameless! Qin Ni shivered with Qin Qi¡¯s words, his lovable body trembling. ¡°Qin Qi, in the future you would like me to let Qin Ni give Qin Family a penny, your Qin Family is the life or death Foreign Domain 5 pass!¡± Having said that, he turned his head towards Chu Yue and said, ¡°Contact the people immediately below, but where Qin Family has all the properties of Qingshu Entertainment Group in his hands, I will see the result tomorrow when the sun rises!¡± At the end, add a sentence, ¡°A penny is not enough!¡± Qin Ni¡¯s order made Zhao Linyi and Chu Yue 2 quickly retreat to the side and dialed the phone. Qin Qi saw Qin Ni¡¯s tough attitude, saw Chu Yue and Zhao Linyi and the others who were already on the other end of the phone, and he was panicked for a moment. Qin Family Since Qin Ni¡¯s grandmother passed away, most of them have been sitting in the sky. Now it is easy to get a free meal ticket, and Qin Qi, who can get many benefits, how can it be easy to let go. Turning his gaze, regardless of whether it was at the banquet or the crowd around him, coldly said: ¡°Qin Ni, do you have to be so unforgiving?¡± Qin Ni hasn¡¯t spoken yet, Chu Qing unable to bear with his hands aside shaking his head said with a smile: ¡°A shameless old bastard, to say that others are unsympathetic!¡± Chu Qing ¡¯s words made Qin Qi ¡¯s green muscles soaring. Did n¡¯t he answer Chu Qing ¡¯s words, but continued: ¡°Think of your parents in Qin Family ¡¯s ancestral grave ¡­¡± As soon as this remark comes out, it goes without saying. Qin Ni has been tolerantly strong since tonight, and has collapsed for a moment. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1890 Qin Ni agreed to promise that Qin Family would not allow his parents ¡¯grave to be moved. For a time, his figure was a little unstable. Seeing Qin Ni¡¯s appearance, Qin Qi was smug. At that time Qin Ni was ignorant. In order to prevent Qin Ni from leaving in the future, he induced Qin Ni to bury his parents¡¯ ashes in the Qin Family ancestral tomb. Qin Ni was unsteady, and Chu Yue saw that a silhouette flashed before he had stepped forward. Qin Ni, who was unstable, found himself leaning on a wide and warm embrace. Looking up, he saw Chu Qing holding himself with one hand and leaning himself against him. However, when Qin Ni saw a handsome face on Chu Qing, it was all cold. If he didn¡¯t feel the warmth behind him, Qin Ni doubted that this was a piece of ice that would not change for 10000 years. Chu Qing had a pair of deep eyes and looked at Qin Qi expressionlessly. Suddenly, he handed Qin Ni in his arms to Chu Yue, who was indifferently indifferent. Evil and evil! Qin Nichuyue and others were all amazed, not to mention the rest of the people in the hall. But I heard Chu Qing slowly opened the mouth and said: ¡°Actually, it¡¯s very simple! As long as Qin Family is destroyed! Qin Ni created a Qin Family himself, it would be fine!¡± ¡°At that time ¡­ Qin Ni was the Qin Family Patriarch, I think who dares to fight back!¡± The faint words are full of domineering world, undoubted commands, and the cold meaning of killing makes people horrible to see. After Chu Qing took Wang Family away, didn¡¯t expect that Qin Qin was threatened by the grave of Qin Ni¡¯s late parents. Suddenly, all the calm patience was consumed. Give face to have no shame! Chu Qing¡¯s words shocked everyone, so Qin Ni came and didn¡¯t expect it. Chu Qing would say such a thing ¡­ But, if you think about it carefully, you get a little moved! Qin Ni, who has worked hard all year long, understands that the best way to eradicate her roots is that she is Patriarch herself! But do you have that ability? Qin Ni couldn¡¯t help but ask himself some questions, letting himself face the Qin Family who had bullied himself, this ¡­ Qin Qi didn¡¯t expect Chu Qing to say such a thing, and she even saw Qin Ni¡¯s expression on Qin Ni¡¯s face. For a time, Qin Qiao calmed her heart, said with a sneer: ¡°She is Patriarch? Is she qualified?¡± Chu Qing said lightly with a sneer: ¡°Not qualified? Who said? Then wipe out all the people who said that they were not qualified, otherwise it would be fine!¡± After seeing Chu Qing 3 help Qin Ni 4 times, Qin You was angry, pointing at Chu Qing angrily roared: ¡°I have long seen you out of sight! My Qin Family none of your business!¡± Just in the tone barely fell of Qin You, I noticed a bit of pain from the raised finger, and looked down, I do n¡¯t know when, a slender white jade finger fell on the ground, and the warm blood dripped continuously. ¡­ ¡°Ahhhh !!!¡± The sound of pain awakened from the scene just now, looked at Qin You, and the chill of Unable to Bear shivered. didn¡¯t expect, this handsome man, even a woman dare to start, and still Qin You! In the scene just now, Qin You raised her finger and pointed at Chu Qing and yelled at it. Everyone in the whole hotel felt a wave of fear in her heart. A killing sound of Jin Ming flashed by and she saw Qin You¡¯s fingers fall. Watching Qin You clutching her direct fingers to bite and cut her teeth, Chu Qing looked at Qin You lightly, just like the king looked at the ants, ¡°I don¡¯t like it when I see you!¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 1891 After Chu Qing finished speaking, body flashed, and when he appeared again, he came to Qin Qi¡¯s body, grabbed Qin Qi¡¯s neck with one hand, and lifted her up. Sudden changes made Qin Qi feel suffocated before he could react. Many people in the hall only felt saw a flash. When I look at it again, Chu Qing has treated Qin Qi like a chick ¡­ Only heard Chu Qing indifferently said: ¡°I have no patience! Success and failure!¡± ¡°Success! From now on Qin Ni Qin Family no matter what, Qin Ni¡¯s parents grave you are not allowed to move!¡± ¡°Nothing ¡­¡± Speaking of which, I saw another empty hand, slowly squeezed into a sword finger, the fingertip issued a faint golden light, in Qin Qi¡¯s eyes, it was so beautiful, but so people from the depth of One¡¯s soul fear. Golden light flashed, Qin Qi found himself wrinkled face, came a blood stain, warm blood, and left behind ¡­ The painful feeling stimulated the old nerves. Chu Qing¡¯s behavior surprised many people, but he was helpless and could not speak. After all, it was the Qin Family¡¯s business and had nothing to do with himself. Even if you want to intervene, it is also Tang Sect who has weight or Wang Family. Seeing his fingers fall on the ground and seeing his grandmother in the hands of Chu Qing, Qin You was full of anger and scolded loudly: ¡°Hurry up with this bunch of waste, not yet!¡± With the exception of Qin Qilai, except for the 4 people with injured hands, the rest of them were inferior to the 4 strong women, so they have never started. But at this time Qin You¡¯s order, with few helpless people, could only brace oneself. Just now Chu Qing ¡¯s unpredictable and mysterious sword sounds were short and fast, and Qin You ¡¯s fingers were cut off at his roots, and he went against Chu Qing privately. Is n¡¯t this courting death! Chu Qing, who lifted Qin Qi, noticed the strong wind behind him, said nothing, as if he did not know what was behind him. However, when several people were not close, Chu Qing showed a masculine color of Jinming A faint golden light flashed passed away, and a wave of Spirit Qi spread outward. The few people who rushed towards Chu Qing quickly went fast and retreated quickly! It was all shocked by Chu Qing¡¯s light sound of the sword sound, and was shot outside by an invisible big hand fiercely. At this moment, all were lying on the ground, and the wailing continued. Looking at the scene before him, Qin You¡¯s pale face due to pain is even paler at the moment! Before they approached, they were all knocked down. I do n¡¯t know the crowd watching the theater in the hall. Even some people on the second floor had stormy sea in their hearts at the moment. A man, who was completely motionless, saw a golden light and repulsed Qin Family¡¯s domestic servant. This ¡­ They looked at each other face to face, and their faces were full of puzzled expressions. Qin Qi originally looked at Chu Chu Qing but only vacated his hand. He saw that all the domestic servants who had seen him threw it, thinking that there was a chance of winning. He did not even resist himself being pinched by Chu Qing¡¯s neck. On the contrary, his hands were tight Hold Chu Qing¡¯s hands tightly, so that your domestic servants can be more beneficial. However, I never thought that Chu Qing simply, my domestic servant, was not in my eyes, Motionless As Mountains, but with no difficulty, all the servants were overthrown, and even Chu Qing did not see any method. Just like Qin You unfathomable mystery fingers were cut off. Aware of the surprise in Qin Qia¡¯s eyes, Chu Qing indifferently said: ¡°It¡¯s your turn!¡± The scars on his face still bleed, Qin Qiao looked at Chu Qing with a faint smile, and he found that this was simply a demon! But, in this world, some people, because of greed, do n¡¯t even fear the devil ¡­ (End of this chapter) Chapter 1892 Seeing this, Qin Qi slowly released Chu Qing¡¯s hand, but it was a decisive color in his eyes, coldly said: ¡°After my death, Qin You is Qin Family Patriarch, absolutely, I can¡¯t let Qin Ni!¡± After talking, I looked at Chu Qing¡¯s eyes with a trace of madness. Hearing Qin Qi¡¯s words, everyone was a little shocked. Could Chu Qing really want to kill Qin Family as the Substitute Patriarch in the large public! Qin You heard Qin Qi¡¯s words, looked at Qin Ni with her eyes, and finally focused her eyes on Chu Qing, filled with resentment. Qin Ni didn¡¯t expect that Qin Family can be shameless to such a situation, even if you use your own life, you have to control your life. For a time, there are some sadness in a pair of beautiful eyes. But I saw the back of the handsome body, just a moment, thinking 10000 1000. But I heard Chu Qing indifferently said: ¡°Who said I want to kill you? Qin wants to leave Qin Family and needs your instructions? What thing are you!¡± After that, deep eyes seemed to be staring at Qin Qie as if to absorb human soul. At this time, many people in the hall understood that Chu Qing did not look down on Qin Family at all, nor did he take Qin Family seriously, but just made another excuse, one did not know what to do and so on. It was not long before everyone pondered, 100 could hear Qin Qiao screaming. I saw Qin Qi in the hands of the stupid Chu Qing. At this time, Ricket was lying on the marble floor like a prawn with a bowed body, and his wrinkled face was full of pain. The dark yellow skin is instantly pale. However, Qin Qiao clasped his heart tightly with both hands, as if he wished to take out his heart. Seeing Qin Qi¡¯s hands fall on the ground, many domestic servants struggled to get up and helped Qin Qi up. Just a moment ago, Chu Qing flicked his fingertips at the moment of tone barely fell and flicked a hint of sword energy into Qin Qi¡¯s heart ¡­ The large public will not kill you, nor will they! But it will make you worse than life! In the future, as long as Chu Qing causes the invisible small sword with golden rays of light in his heart at any time, the sword energy in Qin Qi¡¯s heart will stir her heart. Qin Qi, who slowly stood up, looked at Chu Qing with browed ad sweat, and asked weakly, ¡°What did you ¡­ did you do to me?¡± But I saw Chu Qing¡¯s face Serene said: ¡°If the grave of President Qin¡¯s parents is different, I can let you survive, not death!¡± After finishing talking, Chu Qing walked freely and freely to Qin Ni, standing quietly without saying a word. Qin Qi, who wanted to speak out, found the feeling of pain in his heart, and softly commanded, leading all the people of Qin Family to leave in vain ¡­ In the hall, such a sudden appearance appeared, which was solved by Chu Qing¡¯s strong means. It¡¯s a storm, and it¡¯s coming soon! It¡¯s just that when Chu Dan looked towards Tang Dan and Sun Zhi in the crowd, they didn¡¯t stay too much, just flashed ¡­ Among the crowd, 2 people who were swept away by Chu Qing found that under the sweep of the line of sight, their heart beat a little bit slow ¡­ Qin Family left, the banquet continued, and for a moment, in the lobby on the first floor, many younger generations were called to the second floor. When they came down, many people looked at Chu Qing¡¯s eyes a little confused, and there was a way to get close. meaning. Even came, Zhao Linyi was called to her elder sister again, I don¡¯t know what I was asking, what I was talking about. However, when Zhao Linyi came back, she was upset. Seeing this, Chu Qing, Qin Ni, and Chu Yue disturb understands clearly in the mind. Chu Qing was so tough at this banquet that even deterred many people. Naturally, many people had no intention. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1893 The banquet was still going on, and soon, under the leadership of Qin Ni, 4 people from Chu Qing slowly left. Outside the hotel. In the car, Qin Ni just got on, just like collapsed, sitting paralyzed in the car. Chu Qing sitting in the front row said nothing. Chu Yue and Zhao Linyi on the 2 sides beside Qin Ni looked worried. The vehicle started slowly and gradually left the stormy place tonight. In the car, Qin Ni came back to his senses slowly, looking at Chu Qing on the driving side, Qin Ni said softly: ¡°Tonight, many thanks!¡± Hearing the gratitude of Qin Ni, Chu Qing responded gently. After a while, in the joy of Zhao Linyi ¡¯s little girl chirp chirp twitter twitter, Qin Ni gradually recovered and became the distinguished and gorgeous queen. After a while, Zhao Linyi shifted the topic to Chu Qing and asked, ¡°Chu Qing, why did Wang Ying suddenly turn away? And, you are so crazy to say that you are the one who killed her daughter, this ¡­ ¡° Zhao Linyi¡¯s words also brought back Qin Ni and Chu Yue¡¯s thoughts. They all looked at Chu Qing one after another. Obviously, Qin Ni and Chu Yue really wanted to know what happened between Chu Qing and Wang Ying, which could make Wang Ying leave suddenly. Moreover, when Wang Ying left, he also put down the cruel words. It seems that Qingshu Entertainment Group should be careful to prevent the sudden arrival of Wang Ying 2 and cause many injuries as the last time. Through the rearview mirror, as if seeing through Qin Ni¡¯s mind, Chu Qing said lightly with a smile: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, next, I believe that President Wang will only be very friendly to me!¡± In the car, when I heard Chu Qing¡¯s words, Zhao Linyi¡¯s mouth was deflated and she didn¡¯t want to say it! Why go around the bend! It is not 2 days since her treasure son stared at Qin Ni! Also friendly! Seeing the appearance of Zhao Linyi, Chu Qing slowly said: ¡°I deliberately angered Wang Ying, it is convenient to catch everything in one net. Anyway, Wang Family Group was like a trip to Qingshu Entertainment Group!¡± ¡°However, didn¡¯t expect Wang Ying heard his daughter died, but it was only anger, but not the anger I killed her daughter, but the unwilling anger!¡± ¡°Among them, it is possible that Wang Meng and Wang Ying have a different relationship, not known!¡± Speaking of which, the 3 women in the car were surprised, didn¡¯t expect Chu Qing was so accurate with Wang Ying. Until now, Shudi knew that Wang Meng was Wang Ying¡¯s daughter, but found that the relationship between 2 mothers and daughters was not very good, and Wang Hua was favored by Wang Ying. 3 The woman has not continued to think, and was introduced by Chu Qing¡¯s words, ¡°Later, I will bet! Wang Ying will not join forces with Qin Family and will be difficult for President Qin!¡± ¡°So, I told him that I have a way to treat his son and make him a normal person!¡± 3 The female was curious about Chu Qing¡¯s methods, but didn¡¯t expect Chu Qing turned Wang Ying out in this way. and! It turned out that Wang Hua¡¯s fool returned to normal. When I looked towards Chu Qing, I saw Chu Qing covered with mysterious colors all over my eyes. Zhao Linyi asked with some doubts, ¡°No! At that time, you did not tell Wang Ying that you could treat his son!¡± Chu Qing didn¡¯t expect, Zhao Linyi was so cute that little girl could have such careful observation. ¡°That¡¯s because what I said to her, only we two can hear!¡± ¡°And when his son rushed at us, I pressed his palm against his son¡¯s head and found out that her son should not be stupid. It was innate! Chu Qing casually¡¯s 2 sentences made 3 people stunned. What caused it innately? What only you two can hear? (End of this chapter) Chapter 1894 In the car, listening to Chu Qing¡¯s words, the 3 women were in a daze for a while, and Chu Qing, who was driving in the car, refracted the ignorant expression on the delicate face of the 3 women from the rearview mirror. For a moment, he shook his head bitterly. I saw Chu Qing secretly luck, using Spirit Qi to force his voice into a line, directly moved towards Qin Nichuyue Zhao Linyi forest green ears away. ¡°This time, hear it!¡± Running fast on the road, constantly crossing the street lights, but because of the sound insulation of the car, there was no Chu Qing¡¯s voice. As for the clear words in the ear. 3 The female faces looked at each other in surprise, and they all saw each other¡¯s incredible expressions on their faces. This¡­¡­ Turning my head again, I saw that Chu Qing did not speak, still driving the car on the road in front of the attention of each minding their own business. Zhao Linyi on the side slowly said in surprise: ¡°You ¡­ just used this method to tell Wang Ying that you can cure his son?¡± Zhao Linyi¡¯s inquiring voice made Qin Nichuyue¡¯s 2 women¡¯s eyes closely to Chu Qing. Although the two people¡¯s indifferent temperament, they could not cover the curiosity that they wanted to know in their hearts. Perceiving the expression in the eyes of the three women behind him, Chu Qing indifferently said: ¡°It is indeed the case!¡± A few words lightly echoed in the car, and suddenly the 3 women were a little silent. Qin Ni kept thinking about it, and sometimes his eyes were unable to bear moved towards Chu Qing. Even Chu Yue was a little curious. Qin Ni¡¯s beautiful eyes are constantly turning around on Chu Qing¡¯s body, and he looks like he wants to stop talking. At this time, she really asked, Chu Qing, who the hell are you! However, I think of what Chu Qing has done recently to invite Shu Entertainment Group, and tormenting himself tonight to raise his own status. However, for him, it is estimated that people like him are already a World person with them. Not a World, how can you care about gains and losses! It¡¯s just ¡­ Qin Ni suddenly thought in his mind that Chu Qing once said that he was a management student of the National University. At this time, it should be a senior 2 student! Thinking of this, Qin Ni¡¯s ideas coincided with Chu Yue¡¯s ideas, and both sides saw their conjecture in the eyes of the other. Follow his school information to find his information. Thinking of this, Qin Ni and Chu Yue did not continue to speak. Seeing that the 2 women did not continue to ask about themselves, Chu Qing felt a bit indifferent. Your own identity ¡­ I forgot about myself! I saw Zhao Linyi¡¯s contemplative look, speak without careful diction opened the mouth and said: ¡°I think people like you would even think of working, what is your purpose?¡± After that, an expression of Sherlock Holmes on a small face, a pair of big eyes blinked, just like a Crafty Small Fox. As if, look! I know your secret! You can say it yourself! I didn¡¯t even put the 2 fox ears on my head, and shook and shook a big tail behind me. Seeing Zhao Linyi¡¯s appearance, Qin Ni and Chu Yue were shocked. For this kind of mysterious people, who have a lot of means, there are some things that should not be asked. But I never thought that Zhao Linyi didn¡¯t know whether it was a brainless or stupid little girl, and asked directly! It ¡¯s okay to ask, but ¡­ how can I look more and more like a Small Fox. Not cleverly realized, but rather silly! (End of this chapter) Chapter 1895 Seeing what Zhao Linyi looked like, Chu Qing said with a smile: ¡°So why do you think I came to Qingshu Entertainment Group?¡± If Chu Qing was not angry, Qin Ni and Chu Yue 2 women in the car disagreed, turned their heads directly, and couldn¡¯t bear to look straight. This silly girl, almost the topic has shifted, but also led by others. But didn¡¯t expect, then Zhao Linyi¡¯s words were even more explosive. I saw Zhao Linyi look like a cock, proudly said: ¡°There are so many beautiful women in our company, but you must have come for Sister Qin Ni or Sister Chu Yue!¡± In a word, Chu Qing almost made the steering wheel unstable and the body slipped. I saw a global limited edition super sports car under the ass! Do you take 3 beautiful women directly to the West? That would be a sin! Zhao Linyi¡¯s words immediately shocked Qin Ni and Chu Yue. The two looked at each other in a tacit understanding. Then looked towards a pair of Zhao Linyi like a cock. This little girl, you say, why is it not reliable! Qin Ni was still a little strange when Zhao Linyi mentioned the company. When he mentioned himself, he was a little stunned. But ¡­ when I carefully recalled Zhao Linyi¡¯s words, Qin Ni¡¯s beautiful eyes looked towards Chu Qing when they looked towards Chu Qing. Thinking of the first time Chu Qing was at the Conference Hall, that solid back view, has been at the banquet today a flip of the hand gather the clouds, another flip turns them to rain. The indifferent heart of being alone for many years is somewhat warm. And Chu Yue, a face as bright as a moon, directly cooled down, little girl, what nonsense! A slender jade hand was stretched out directly, pressed on Zhao Linyi¡¯s small head, and ruthless directly pressed down. Seeing Qin Ni on the side, he quickly stepped forward to help, and directly put Zhao Linyi¡¯s little girl on the seat. For a time, three girls at the back of the car were playing. In Zhao Linyi¡¯s bland voice, the vehicle slowly moved on. I saw Zhao Linyi¡¯s small face pinched by Qin Ni like a bun with a small mouth, but he couldn¡¯t say a word. Chu Yue directly walked under Zhao Linyi¡¯s waist and ribs with both hands. Zhao Linyi made her laugh, but her mouth was squeezed by Qin Ni, like the torment of her face by the jade hand who resisted Qin Ni, but she was constantly scratching her waist by Chu Yue. Only the whole exquisite figure continued to be like a soft beautiful snake, constantly twisted. Looking at the playfulness of the 3 women behind, Chu Qing smiled bitterly. Who would have thought that the three top-level figures of Qingshu Entertainment Group, even behind them, continued to tease Zhao Linyi like a little girl! If let outsiders see this pot off scene, it is estimated to startled to fall the chin. A queen and an ice moon Goddess have such a side. I saw Zhao Linyi¡¯s little girl looking at Qin Ni pitifully, and the reader¡¯s small mouth was pinched pinch by pinch, vaguely said: ¡°I ¡­ wrong ¡­ wrong ¡­¡± Looking at Zhao Linyi¡¯s big eyes with tears, Qin Ni grinned and said coldly: ¡°That¡¯s wrong!¡± He said, let go of his hands and let Zhao Linyi¡¯s little girl return to its original state. didn¡¯t expect, Zhao Linyi rubbing her little cheek while biting her little face, and said slowly: ¡°I shouldn¡¯t say that Chu Qing is coming from Sister Qin Ni and Sister Chu Yue! It should be said that he came from all over the company! ¡° ¡°¡­¡± 3 people in the car, speechless for a while! In Chu Qing¡¯s mind, ten thousand horses galloping! Fuck your mother ! (End of this chapter) Chapter 1896 In the car, listening to Zhao Linyi¡¯s words, Chu Qing burst into a sudden, this little girl, what this said ¡­ This is also okay. This World is a feminist World. If it were the World, it would have already exploded! Qin Ni and Chu Yue heard Zhao Linyi¡¯s words, and they were a little ignorant for a while! They also did not expect that what the little girl Zhao Linyi said was more and more powerful. Thinking of this, Chu Yue and Qin Ni turned their heads and saw Zhao Linyi rubbing the little face he saw while looking at Qin Ni in a gruff voice. Seeing Qin Ni¡¯s gaze in front of him, Zhao Linyi suddenly turned back, helpless, followed by Chu Yue. Immediately, shrunk into a ball, a pair of big eyes looked at Qin Ni with some fear. Seeing Zhao Linyi¡¯s appearance, Qin Ni snapped at her little buttocks for a moment. Feeling the hot pain in the buttocks, the little girl could only lightly snorted, her big eyes still blinking at Qin Ni. Upon seeing this, Chu Yue and Qin Ni turned helplessly and looked at the night view outside the window. For them, they want to know Chu Qing¡¯s identity. In the car, it returned to a quiet atmosphere again. Only Zhao Linyi looked at Qin Ni with a pair of big eyes, and then looked at Chu Yue. Seeing that the 2 women did not bully themselves again, they sat up quietly. The splendid sports car came to the surface of the river and swiftly sprinted across the bridge. At the moment on the bridge deck of the car, Chu Qing noticed something strange. The reason is that although it is night, but near midnight, how can there be so few cars. Beside the wide bridge deck 2, cars are moving slowly, and there are 4 black cars that walk side by side with Chu Qing. The three sides on the right are all surrounded by black cars. No wonder there are so many cars suddenly missing! It turned out that I wanted to play ¡°accident¡±! Chu Qing ¡¯s pair of deep eyes circulated in 4 places, where his eyes touched. A total of 5 black cars have long surrounded Chu Qing and the others. Even the left side of the belt, there are 2 black cars driving in the opposite direction. Cars go hand in hand. In the car, Chu Qing¡¯s handsome face hung a trace of arc, indifferently said: ¡°3 ladies, please wear seat belts, thank you!¡± Suddenly, Chu Qing¡¯s voice made the 3 females a little puzzled and came back to find out that she was already surrounded. Seeing the situation around him, Qin Ni¡¯s pair of eyebrows wrinkled inadvertently, and he kept thinking about who sent them. After a while, Qin Ni and Chu Yue had already put on seat belts. Only Zhao Linyi asked Chu Qing in a silly way, ¡°I ¡­ I don¡¯t have a seat belt, can I not wear it!¡± Listening to Zhao Linyi¡¯s words, Chu Qing was originally glancing outside with a serious look, and for a while he solidified. helplessly said: ¡°You ¡­ come straight ahead!¡± Speaking, the co-pilot was known. From the banquet, all three women were sitting in the back, leaving the front passenger seat empty. Hearing Chu Qing¡¯s words, Zhao Linyi hurriedly got up, but the left and right shoulders were pressed by one hand. ¡°I come!¡± 2 Unanimous female voices sounded in the car. Looking down the sound source, Zhao Linyi¡¯s left and right shoulders were pressed by a slender white palm. Looking down the palm, Qin Ni and Chu Yue faced each other. Although they didn¡¯t speak, they were not talking about each other. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1897 In the car, Chu Qing saw this and looked helpless, slowly saying: ¡°Everyone big sister! First of all, you have to trust me quickly! Secondly, can you stop fighting!¡± I do n¡¯t know what to think of. At the end, Chu Qing added a sentence, ¡°When I came, Vice President Chu had already brought a coat, I put it in the back, and quickly wore an outer dress. In Chu Qing ¡¯s words, the three women were shocked at the same time and quickly followed Chu Qing ¡¯s instructions. It¡¯s just ¡­ didn¡¯t expect Chu Yue very directly brought 3 sets of sports casual clothes ¡­ Seeing from the rearview mirror, Chu Qing was also speechless for a while, plus he didn¡¯t know when this approaching car would be in trouble. helplessly said: ¡°I¡¯m worried that it¡¯s too late to come back, and I¡¯m afraid you guys will catch a cold. Didn¡¯t expect to be sportswear ¡­¡± ¡°Forget it! Put on your sportswear!¡± After Chu Qing¡¯s words, his eyes turned to the outside. His eyes were sharp, his handsome and determined face, some frowned, and a grave expression on his face. Seeing Chu Qing in the corner of his eyes, Qin Ni quickly asked: ¡°Is it a bit troublesome!¡± Hearing Qin Ni ¡¯s words, Chu Qing did n¡¯t turn his head, indifferently said: ¡°Yes! But it ¡¯s okay!¡± A look of serene, with no difficulty, but reassuring. Seeing the appearance of Chu Qing, Qin Ni motioned to Zhao Linyi. I saw that Zhao Linyi was immediately stopped behind Chu Qing, and I heard a murky voice. Chu Qing, who was driving, suddenly heard something strange coming behind him. He was a little surprised, looked up, and saw Zhao Linyi grinning at himself in the rearview mirror. ¡°Tell you! Don¡¯t want to take advantage of people right away!¡± Zhao Linyi¡¯s Walton made Chu Qing wink! Then he turned and continued to drive ¡­ Qin Ni has encountered various accidents for a long time, and there are also many. I have also been trained, and naturally know that in this case, this slim evening dress is naturally not as convenient as casual sportswear. Perhaps, when Chu Yue was holding three sets of clothes, some people already planned. After all, the sudden invitation to the banquet tonight made Qin Ni unhappy. Soon, the fast-moving Qin Nimao and Chu Yue helped each other, and both of them changed their clothes, and then let Zhao Linyi also follow. Chu Qing sitting in front of the car, although he looks like an upright gentleman, but ¡­ he is not Court Eunuch! Listening to the sound of the evening dress pulling the evening dress behind, the sound of the smooth fabric of the evening dress gently supporting the skin, plus the perfect wife behind many men who dream of marrying. Say Chu Qing is not interested, that is impossible! However, Chu Qing, who almost used the perception to explore several times, finally suppressed it and pressed the curious heat in his heart. There are many dangers outside, and there is a lot of spring inside! Under double stimulation, of course, it will only be more exciting. When Zhao Linyi didn¡¯t have much time, changed clothes and quickly passed the middle, sitting on the co-pilot and quickly wearing a seat belt. From the corner of my eyes, I saw that the 2 women in the back were well-dressed, and their sexy and mature curvaceous body was prominent and generous. Even Zhao Linyi looks like a young Sister next door. 3 Females tie their hair into balls, which is convenient and concise, and even all the jewelry is picked. Upon seeing this, Chu Qing didn¡¯t stun because of the 3 women¡¯s perfect body and their different temperaments, but sighed a little: ¡°This kind of thing, it happened a lot!¡± Chu Qing¡¯s words suddenly made the tense atmosphere in the car a little frozen. Qin Chuyue Zhao Linyi, although generous, did not mind at all, and Zhao Linyi blocked her view, but ¡­ this is the first time to change clothes in a man¡¯s body, it is inevitable a little embarrassing, pretty faces one by one, all are a little ruddy. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1898 The flowery cheeks are filled with Hongxia, and there are still some adjustments for the 3 girls. When he heard Chu Qing¡¯s words ringing in the car, Qin Ni¡¯s face covered with Hongxia disappeared instantly. ¡°This kind of thing happened a lot!¡± Yes! This kind of thing happened a lot! Otherwise, why change clothes in the car so quickly and move quickly. Only because Qin Ni encountered such a thing is not one or two times! Looking at the silent breath in the car, Chu Qing said nothing, because the black cars on the front, back, left, and right sides had slowed down slowly. Chu Qing fully believes that as long as the car reaches the middle of the bridge, it is when the car stops. The lights on the side of the road were quickly dissipating, and the slow-moving vehicles came to the bridge and stopped at the same time as the five black cars. There was a pause in the car, and Qin Ni 3 suddenly had a silent look on her face. Silently waiting in Chu Qing¡¯s gesture. After a while, I saw a group of bodyguards out of five black cars, dressed as female bodyguards in black suits and black shoes. Orderly and orderly, all the cars driven by Chu Qing were surrounded by rapid movements. One of the black cars slowly left, leaving aside. I saw a crowd of black female bodyguards, slowly letting out a path from the side 2. From there was a woman with a little smile and a dark face, a scar across the left cheek, it looked a little scary. In the voice, the twitching of the corner of the mouth pulled the scar, and it seemed weird. ¡°President Qin, please!¡± The woman who smiled repeatedly was obviously the head of the group. Hearing the sound from outside the car, Chu Qing raised his slender fingers and gave a small boo, giving the 3 girls a steady look, and then flew directly out of the car skylight. Scar woman didn¡¯t expect, a silhouette appeared from above the car. I saw a handsome man standing on the roof of the car with a faint smile of Serene, looking at the crowd of black female bodyguards surrounding his car. The Scar Girl saw Chu Qing with a certain expression in her eyes. But more is vigilant precautions. Quietly appeared, even stepping on the roof of the car, did not make a sound. Not only the Scar Girl was found, but even the crowd of female bodyguards all surrounded her with a serious face. In this World, there is still a man who can fall silently. Looking at Chu Qing¡¯s upright body, he stood proudly under the night light. The scarred woman¡¯s eyes were tight and wrinkled, and she asked in doubt, ¡°I don¡¯t know if this is ¡­¡± But I saw Chu Qing on the roof of the car, with a long body of jade, indifferently said: ¡°Qin¡¯s bodyguard!¡± The Scar Girl obviously knew that there was a person male bodyguard beside Qin Ni, but what didn¡¯t expect was that it was this one in front of him. For a time, the cold eyes continued to test Chu Qing. Looking at the motionless crowd, Chu Qing asked in a loud voice: ¡°I don¡¯t know who sent you here!¡± Hearing Chu Qing¡¯s question, the scarred woman slowly replied; ¡°Do you think I will say?¡± Also, as a basic professional quality, how is it possible! But Chu Qing thought deeply and slowly analyzed: ¡°Wang Family, currently impossible! Tang Sect, it should not be, the simplest and most direct, you must be sent by Qin Family, but depending on your actions, it should be hired Right! ¡° Listening to standing on the roof of the car, slowly analyzing the contemplative Chu Qing, there was a chill in the eyes of the scarred woman, and the chill in her eyes was even worse! Because they are indeed hired by Qin Family, Qin Family Patriarch directly talked about everything except Qin Ni, but the rest can be wiped out, but just do it clean! (End of this chapter) Chapter 1899 Thinking of Qin Qie¡¯s anger, Fiercely gave the order, and when the Scar Girl was in her heart, she chuckled. Qin Family¡¯s word of mouth is not very good. A family like Qin Ni Qingshu Entertainment Group, like Blood Sucking Insect, continues to rogue. But as an employment relationship, it is enough to have money. Qin Qi ordered that as long as Qin Ni, the rest of life and death, it is best to do it, clean it! It¡¯s just that Qin Qin didn¡¯t expect that Chu Qing, Zhao Linyi, and even Chu Yue were all people she didn¡¯t dare to offend. A moment of anger burned his head. ignorant. It is a pity that there is no chance for them to be scarred. Because there is Chu Qing. Listening to Chu Qing¡¯s words, the scarred woman only slightly receded, slowly raising her hand, preparing to go towards Chu Qing ¡­ The hand was raised, only to find that there was a warm face on the face, and a pain of pain struck in my heart. Turning around, I saw that my left hand was broken with my wrist, the wound was smooth and complete, and blood was constantly pouring out. A painful wailing on the bridge at night seemed a bit wailing and miserable. The Scar Scarf clutched her broken wrist tightly, and her pale face was covered with large drops of sweat, Looking up, I saw Chu Qing right hand pinched into a sword finger, slanted to the side, and the traces in front of it still did not dissipate in the air. Obviously, the wrist I saw was cut by Chu Qing without knowing what method to use to cut his wrist. At this time, there was only anger in Scar Scar¡¯s eyes. One was Chu Qing¡¯s hatred of her broken wrist, and the second was that Qin Family didn¡¯t give the news to them. Just said that there is a male bodyguard beside Qin Ni, but there is no description. Thinking of her wrist, the Scar Girl hated Qin Family even more. Chu Qing looked at the Scar Girl and did not reply to her words. Obviously the answer was self-evident. In the eyes of Chu Qing, I saw that the Scar Girl slowly receded. It was to prepare to order her men to attack. But didn¡¯t expect, Chu Qing directly killed the chicken to warn the monkey, and cut off one of his wrists together. There were many people on the field, and there looked no chuckle in the eyes of looked towards Chu Qing. When Chu Qing appeared, the silent figure really surprised many people. However, when he saw Chu Qing silently, even when he saw it, he cut off his boss. This¡­¡­ For a time, the women dressed as black female bodyguards who added blood to the knife edge were a little hesitant. Looking at the crowd in front of him, Chu Qing smiled faintly in his heart, obviously his own method worked. The Scar Girl directly uttered a voice and whispered angrily: ¡°Catch Qin Ni alive, and the rest of the unrelated people, wipe them out! Try to find Qin Family! Having said that, Scar Girl directly announces her employer, apparently waiting to catch Qin Ni, it is estimated that Scar Girl will blackmail Qin Family. The expression of the Scarlet Girl¡¯s secretly in the eyes of the crowd, obviously everyone was shocked, helplessly, they could only forcefully order Qin Ni alive, at all costs! Listening to the Scar Girl, the black female bodyguards of 5 cars dropped a dagger with a handle from the cuff of a black suit. I saw a group of female bodyguards in black costumes, all holding a dagger and coming towards Chu Qing ¡­ The most uncomfortable is the scar girl. In order to get Qin Ni, the information given by Qin Family is simply inaccurate. I wanted to solve the problem simply and took Qin Ni away. Didn¡¯t expect this male bodyguard, but it made people surprised. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1900 In the car, through the window glass, a group of women dressed in black suits all came to Chu Qing with a dagger. For a time, Qin Ni 3 women were worried. Qin Ni, as president, has seen too many winds and waves, but at this time, he is complacent and calm. Chu Yue, however, did not know what to think about. In a pair of beautiful eyes, a little contemplation. Only Zhao Linyi, with a look of excitement, looked through the car window and looked at the forthcoming war outside the window, and felt great excitement, even a delicate face, because the excitement was a bit red. The window glass cannot be seen from the outside, but from the inside it can be seen from the outside. If Chu Qing is in the car at this moment, it is estimated that Zhao Linyi, the little girl, will be thrown out. Zhao Linyi, who is sitting in the co-pilot¡¯s seat, has barely posted her small face. Looking at the black crowd coming forward, Chu Qing¡¯s straight body jumped slightly and fell in front of the black crowd. Black came from the crowd, a dagger dipped in the cold light, stabbing towards Chu Qing from all directions. Looking at the daggers coming and going, Chu Qing right hand squeezed into the fingers of the sword, moved towards the crowd, and the wind swept away. I saw that between Chu Qing¡¯s index finger and middle finger, a golden rays of light flowed out of the Dao Mark Road in the air with the sweeping action. The lines appeared, and only heard the sound of a lot of broken steel, just like the crowd who mocked this group of overestimate one¡¯s capabilities, they all fell to the ground and collided with a clear sound. One blow succeeded, destroying the daggers in the hands of the attacking crowd, Chu Qing once again circulated his body, moved towards the left and right volleys, only to see that Chu Qing¡¯s actions were completed, and then saw the crowd in front of the attacking crowd All the daggers in the hand were destroyed. Casually, he destroyed the dagger in the hands of the men in the front row of his men. The scarred female eyes were a little surprised and frightened and helpless. At this step, my wrist was broken. If Qin Ni could not be caught, his loss would only be greater. But ¡­ if it were really that time, another way would be fine. I do not know what scar woman is thinking about, what is in her heart. It¡¯s a pity Qin Family didn¡¯t know that because he was blinded for a while and hired a group of wolves, he almost ate his house clean. Not many times, I saw a crowd of black female bodyguards who were heading towards Chu Qing. Around Chu Qing, they had fallen to the ground, forming a circle of people. Not a girl bodyguard, either kicked by Chu Qing and fell on the fence, or kneeled down. The combination of fists and feet, hands and feet together, and the constantly attacking crowd were all recruited by Chu Qing. Originally, five black cars surrounded Chu Qing and their cars, but they formed a leave out way for Chu Qing to be there. Looking at the men who were constantly falling to the ground, the Scar Girl came awake, apparently she was dazed by her broken wrist. Looking at the gauze that was bandaged but soaked in blood, Scar Girl said: ¡°Drop the car away and expand the venue!¡± Hearing the order, a few people immediately drove the car apart. Seeing the black car and van being driven away, Chu Qing indifferently smiled. All he wants is this result, so that he can leave a path where his car can leave. I saw Chu Qing¡¯s face in Serene, but secretly mobilized Spiritual Qi to pass her voice to the 3 female ears in the car ¡­ (End of this chapter) Chapter 1901 Watching the leaving black drive gradually away from the car where Qin Ni 3 girl is located. At the same time, there was a crowd of black female bodyguards moving forward. I saw Chu Qing attracted Spirit Qi, and the sound was in a line, slowly reaching the ears of Qin Ni 3 women in the car. ¡°Wait a moment, you guys take the opportunity to drive breakthrough surrounded by!¡± The unwavering tone slowly sounded in the ears of the 3 girls. Listening to Chu Qing¡¯s words, the 3 women suddenly understood that this was Chu Qing dragging them to each other so that the 3 people could take the opportunity to escape. In Qin Ni¡¯s beautiful eyes, the eyes move. When preparing to speak, he heard Chu Qing¡¯s voice guessing again, ¡°Just do it! Who will drive?¡± ¡°ready!¡± Chu Qing each minding their own business words, let Qin Ni swallow back to his stomach when he reaches his mouth. In the car, hearing Chu Qing¡¯s words, Qin Ni bit her lip lightly, a pair of beautiful eyes gleaming brightly, got up immediately, stepped onto the driver¡¯s seat, fastened her seat belt, looked at the crowd outside the window, calmly said: ¡°Ready! Qin Ni¡¯s behavior made Chu Yue and Zhao Linyi not reacting for a while, and they saw that Qin Ni had held the steering wheel and looked at the front with his eyes. Outside of the car, Chu Qing noticed Qin Ni¡¯s movements, and there was a smile on the corner of Chu Qing¡¯s mouth. Binocular looked at the black car and crowd slowly leaving. The crowd gradually withdrew and the car drove away slowly. Only heard Chu Qing ordered to Qin Ni: ¡°Go!¡± A voice filled with Qin Ni¡¯s brain kept spreading ¡­ Looking at the widened crowd of his men, the scarred female eyes stared closely at Chu Qing in front of the car. Now, let¡¯s see how you can take advantage! But didn¡¯t expect, the crowd that just appeared to avoid, suddenly exclaimed. Only the crowd heard a rumbling sound of the car echoing in everyone¡¯s ears. Not yet reacted, a gorgeous car figure rushed out of the crowd and drove away ¡­ came back to his senses, I saw Chu Qing standing on the spot with a faint expression, unemotional. At this point, Qin Ni, who wanted to catch her, also reflected to Scar Girl ¡­ slipped away! Just now, the crowd was surrounded by the crowd, slipped! From the crowd surrounded to the crowd backed away, Qin Ni 3 females had fled, apparently all the man in front of him had been doing, calculating her. Looking at Chu Qing, the Scar Girl ordered angrily, ¡°Catch all Qin Ni, regardless of life or death!¡± Up to now, the Scar Girl had no longer care about anything, and ordered directly. Finally, the bridge across the river was emptied, so that you can do it yourself. didn¡¯t expect, the cooked duck, flew! Hearing the orders of his boss, I saw a lot of people in the shape of female bodyguards in black suits. They entered into the black car, and 5 cars moved towards Qin Ni. Only the Scar Scarf and a few more sturdy women were left, followed by the Scar Scarf, and looked solemnly at Chu Qing. Looking at the five black vehicles that have left, Chu Qing ignores the scar girl in front of her, just standing still and standing tall. Suddenly, the scarred girl saw that a hint of golden rays of light appeared on Chu Qing¡¯s body. The rays of light were like the unrolled bolt of white silk, overflowing constantly, and also like a ribbon, constantly surrounding Chu Qing¡¯s slender and tall body . At this time, Chu Qing¡¯s handsome face, serene, is not sad. But the body confirmed that there was a noble atmosphere that made everyone look like Shi Wushuang. I saw Chu Qing slowly lifted his right hand, pinched it into his fingers, and countless surrounded pale-gold rays of light, kept gathering and condensing towards the fingertips ¡­ (End of this chapter) Chapter 1902 Chu Qing¡¯s handsome face is unemotional, as if looking at the world¡¯s 100 forms. Slowly lift the acquaintance¡¯s right arm, slender fingers pinched into sword fingers, the pale-gold rays of light around the body, such as the unrolled bolt of white silk, constantly moving towards Chu Qing¡¯s fingers converging away. When she saw Chu Qing¡¯s appearance, the Scar Scar Girl was still a bit strange, thinking that Chu Qing would cut off her wrist silently just like before, and also deal with herself and the rest in the same way. But in his eyes reflecting Chu Qing¡¯s upright body, he saw an incredible scene. A kind of noble domineering, no stronghold one cannot overcome the sharp edge, in Chu Qing¡¯s upright body, constantly overflowing. Depositing the whole person of Chu Qing is like King-like, and the pale-gold rays of light visible in the naked eye, like a clever child, constantly surrounds Chu Qing¡¯s body. Chu Qing¡¯s right arm stretched out, these countless pale-gold rays of light, gorgeous and not dazzling, count = constantly moved towards Chu Qing¡¯s slender fingertips. At this time, Chu Qing¡¯s fingertips continue to gather Spirit Qi, and gradually become a handle with golden rays of light scattered, but it is an invisible sword. Appeared between Chu Qing¡¯s index finger and middle finger. On the bridge at night, there was no surprised face shining on the Scar Scarf and her men, but a pale-gold like Invisible Sword in the shape of light of firefly. Seeing Chu Qing¡¯s golden-shaped sword on her finger at this time, the scarred girl¡¯s cold eyes stared closely. At first, she found that she felt the heartbeat accelerated as she looked at it, a kind of Death Aura, which made her breathless. . Looking up, I saw Chu Qing looking at himself with a light smile on his face, and then followed closely the Qin Ni 3 female car and the 5 follow closely from behind black cars and vans. ¡­ Perceiving Chu Qing¡¯s gaze, the scarred girl¡¯s heart shook instantly, a bad hunch rising in the mind like a tide. He hurriedly ordered the people beside him, ¡°Hurry and stop them!¡± Under his side, looking at his boss¡¯s face with horror and pale face, he was also a little dull. Looking at the appearance of his men, the Scar Scarred woman hated and quickly recaptured the walkie-talkie from the hands next to her, moved towards shouted loudly: ¡°Hurry up and stop!¡± Chu Qing, the rest of them couldn¡¯t deal with it at all, and she just ordered it to let her men live or die as soon as possible! When he saw Chu Qing¡¯s face staying indifferent, he thought Chu Qing wanted to drag them out. She knew in her heart that she was waiting for her next step just in case she had a back hand. While giving orders to the intercom, on the one hand, the thoughts in their minds circulated, this time, they really lost a lot! Qin Family ¡­ However, at the moment when Scar Girl gave orders to the intercom, Chu Qing moved! Chu Qing¡¯s figure slowly floated up. In the eyes of the Scar Scarf and the men around her, Chu Qing¡¯s body continued to rise until it fell on the pillar of the bridge across the river. In the inconceivable gaze of Scar Girl and the man next to her, I saw Chu Qing, manipulating the invisible pale-gold little sword between the fingers, facing the distance, and gently swiping ¡­ Looking at Chu Qing¡¯s movements, the scarred female eyes widened instantly, but in her heart was 10000 points of bitter laughter and sorrow. As Chu Qing moved forward, Scar Girl followed and looked up. Bang! A loud noise rang out suddenly on the bridge across the river ¡­ (End of this chapter) Chapter 1903 In the car, Qin Ni¡¯s beautiful eyes were fixed on the front, and the firm color in his eyes was beyond words. She knew that Chu Qing was delaying them ¡­ It wasn¡¯t until Zhao Linyi on the co-pilot¡¯s voice made Qin Ni back to reality. ¡°or¡­¡­¡± Zhao Linyi made a noise, but was interrupted directly by Chu Yue behind him. The meaning in the words is very much in line with Chu Qing¡¯s ideas. Listening to Chu Yue¡¯s words, Qin Ni¡¯s heart was cruel, and he kept driving the car out of the bridge ¡­ I haven¡¯t noticed that I saw 5 black cars gradually appearing in the rearview mirror. It was the 5 cars that chased them. Seeing the vehicle following behind the car, Qin Ni¡¯s eyes were deeply worried. Is it ¡­ Chu Qing! Thinking of this, Qin Ni shook his head suddenly and saw how he could think so. Of course, he hoped that Chu Qing would be safe and sound. The vehicle following closely behind was unusual, making Chu Yue and Zhao Linyi in the car suddenly silent. If something goes wrong with Chu Qing, I do n¡¯t know how to tell Lin Qing ¡­ The woman who is still waiting for Chu Qing to treat her, as fresh and elegant as a 100-flower. Qin Ni continued to control the car and continue to move forward, ignoring the cold air behind him ¡­ Suddenly, the whole car was shaking, even the whole bridge was shaking, and even this side world changed color. I heard only the sound of a snarling clanking sound resounding across the river. The entire surface of the river was constantly beating because of the sound of swords, and the entire surface of the river was like ripples pouring like a downpour. The black night sky was washed away by a breath of pale pale-gold rays of light, revealing the moonlight hidden in the clouds. Feel a noble and domineering atmosphere, flood this side world. Qin Ni and Chu Yue were all surprised. This kind of feeling is like the strangeness sent out by the star section of Qingshu Entertainment Group that day. I haven¡¯t thought about it yet. Amidst the sound of the sword and the trembling of the river, I saw Chu Qing with deep eyes, and looked at the vehicle closely following Qin Ni 3 women. The tall body stands at the highest point of the bridge across the river, and the tall body stands in the wind. Slowly lift up your already gathered sword energy, moved towards Qin Ni¡¯s vehicle and 5 black vehicles, facing the air, sweeping away ¡­ The sound of the sword, the shaking of the river, as if the god held the sword in his hand, invisible and shadowless, the bridge cut a deep mark. The cracks that suddenly appeared on the bridge deck suddenly made everyone in the five black cars chasing Qin Ni suddenly unable to brake, and all of them fell in the eye-catching sword light. Originally listening to the voice from the boss, I didn¡¯t look back, but found myself falling. The Scar Girl saw a burst of dust and smoke, and she heard the wailing sounds in the intercom, and her heart was as gray as death. Finished¡­ The Scarred Girl thought that Chu Qing¡¯s sword would turn her men and bridge deck into dust ¡­ Qin Ni 3 The girl is still driving in front. Suddenly, a dazzling sword light flashed behind her passed away, accompanied by dust spreading all around. Behind him a sword glow rises! It exudes incomparable dignity, just like the king¡¯s aura in the world. And, the wailing sounds from behind kept disappearing and faded away ¡­ The Qin Ni 3 female in the car, though, is surprised, looking at the 5 black cars that suddenly disappeared from the rearview mirror. In addition to shock, the heart is more of fear. Like a king in charge of life and death, the sword in his hand was crossed over the head of 3 women ¡­ The chill in my heart was a little trembling on the night of the river ¡­ (End of this chapter) Chapter 1904 A sword crossed the bridge, and it also cut across the river surface, causing a heaven overflowing giant wave, and the aftermath dispersed, only to see that the water on the bridge surface was spreading. The dust and the water dispersed, leaving only the sight of the vehicle in which Qin Ni 3, a long-lost girl, was riding, and the five black cars that were unknown. In a pair of yawning eyes, at this time, the scarred girl was a little sad. Following his own men for many years, he was born and died. Some of them were newcomers, but they disappeared invisible in Chu Qing¡¯s sword. Slowly raising his head, the handsome and tall figure of Chu Qing was no longer seen on the bridge post, leaving the bright moon still hanging high in the night sky. Suddenly, the Scar Scar Girl lost her soul and collapsed, sitting on the ground, a few men under the side, quickly stepped forward to help. Leng Jun¡¯s face was as sad as the scarred woman. Suddenly, a hoarse sound came from the walkie-talkie in the hands of the Scar Scarf. Hearing that there was a movement, the Scar Scare¡¯s eyes widened in an instant. He quickly placed the walkie-talkie at his mouth and asked aloud: ¡°Who is speaking, report the situation ! ¡° As he said, he quickly got up, and moved quickly towards the broken bridge at his side. ¡°Boss! We fell into the river. The casualties are unclear, but rescue tools are needed!¡± Hearing the sound from the intercom, the Scar Girl quickly stopped her body and shouted to the men who followed her, ¡°Go quickly to find a life jacket and medical tools for the ship! The more the better!¡± Seeing the anxiety of his boss, several men left quickly. Seeing some hands down, Scar Girl moved towards the broken bridge again. When I came to the broken bridge and looked down, I saw a lot of people surging on the river. Some kept moving towards the bank of the river, while others slowly showed their heads. Seeing the sound of Jiang¡¯s face, the trembling heart of the Scar Girl suddenly calmed down. On the surface of the river, several yachts moved towards the crowd that fell into the water. In the eyes of the Scar Girl, many people were rescued on the boat until there was no head in the river. Not long after, the Scar Girl stood with a crowd dressed in wet black clothed female bodyguards. Looking at the prospects, the Scar Girl is ready, and she feels some sorrow: ¡°How many people lost?¡± While speaking, the tone is helplessly dry. But I heard a woman shivering a little, and said slowly: ¡°Except for the five vehicles sinking to the bottom of the river, there is no loss, at most it¡¯s just a point of injury!¡± Hearing the report from the woman, the scarred woman looked incredible! Actually, there is no loss, this ¡­ Looking at her neatly broken wrist, Scar Girl smiled bitterly. It seems that there are some incredible men who simply do not want their lives. For a time, the hatred of the Scar Girl towards Chu Qing decreased a lot, but ¡­ Thinking of this, the Scar Girl¡¯s anger towards Qin Family could not be hidden. I saw the people next to me respectfully said: ¡°Boss, how do you deal with your broken wrist!¡± Listening to the man holding the arm he was familiar with not long ago, and then looking at the man in front of him, the scar girl angrily said: ¡°Recuperate and recuperate, then, find Qin Family to settle the account!¡± After finishing talking, I will never look at my broken hand again and prepare to leave. But I heard his pondered then said: ¡°That, boss, I know a doctor, as long as the broken arm does not exceed 20 4 hours, it is possible to pick up!¡± After the men finished talking, they looked up at the Scar Girl. I saw the figure female figure stopped ¡­ Isn¡¯t that ¡­ that guy is even good to cut off his arm? (End of this chapter) Chapter 1905 Chu Qing secretly heard, a pair of deep eyes, as cold as a wolf. It wasn¡¯t until I saw the Scar Scar Girl leave with her men that Chu Qing slowly showed her body, moved towards Qin Ni 3 and went away ¡­ A quiet environment, there is a mountain in the Shu land with the feeling of a crane in a flock of chickens. A villa is located here halfway up the mountain. In the villa, in a quiet room, sits a middle-aged woman with a fierce image, back of a tiger and waist of a bear. In a room without lights, through the moonlight outside the window, it is not difficult to see that this person is the president of Wang Family Group, Wang Ying! At this time, Wang Ying, just got the news, Chu Qing and Qin Ni entire group left safely. Among them, there was even a sword sing, which cut off the bridge across the river, leaving the people who followed it back without success. Hearing such news, Wang Ying was silent for a while! The reason is that when Qin Ni walked out of the hotel, she got the news that Qin Family secretly hired someone to kidnap Qin Ni. When I heard the news at that time, there was only a hint of mockery in Wang Ying¡¯s mouth. Is her Wang Ying really afraid of Chu Qing? How can it be! Wang Family 3 generation, that Substitute Patriarch will be soft-foot shrimp. People who pass winds and waves tend to see problems more clearly than others. Last time at Qingshu Entertainment Group, when I saw Chu Qing casually, I abandoned my left and right bodyguards. The best way for her at the time was to retreat first! You do n¡¯t have enough men, you do n¡¯t have to die! Tonight in the hotel, I am the best mobile phone meeting, but didn¡¯t expect is, Chu Qing! That man like a pretty boy, even in such a way, in the large public, only 2 people can hear the voice to communicate with her! Also let out words to attract hatred! Let yourself choose! The unfathomable identity, strange means, and extremely human mind, instantly made Wang Ying sober. She is not as brainless as Qin Family, and stupid! It is estimated that at this time, Qin Family is asking God to give away God easily! But ¡­ the choice that Chu Qing gave her was what made her most emotional ¡­ about Wang Hua ¡­ Everyone knows that Wang Ying has a son and a daughter, son Wang Hua and daughter Wang Meng! But the actual situation is that Wang Hua is indeed her son, but Wang Meng, simply not! At that time, during Wang Ying¡¯s pregnancy, while handling the company¡¯s affairs, he also had to be careful of his unborn baby. But when October was about to come, I learned that my husband was carrying her, and I did n¡¯t know how many women were fooling outside, and I would rather go face to face! When Wang Ying aggressively went, he saw in the hospital that his husband and one of the girls had a child! And that child is Wang Meng! In the case of anger, Wang Ying took her husband and the woman down, and because of the anger, the fetal air was moved, which caused Wang Hua to have a caesarean section. Since then, Wang Ying¡¯s temperament has changed drastically. From the success of her previous career, the strong woman with a happy family has become the smiling tiger who is only for the benefit of the present! Wang Ying was therefore guilty of Wang Hua for 10000 points and over-indulgent! Wang Ying ¡¯s husband and Wang Meng ¡¯s mother were kept in captivity and tortured to death! At the same time, in order to hide people¡¯s eyes and ears, family ugliness should not be spread, looking towards the outside, Wang Hua and Wang Meng are twin sisters ¡­¡­ For many years, Wang Hua¡¯s IQ continued to develop slowly, and there were even signs of stagnation. Wang Ying finally died after seeking medical treatment in 4 places. But didn¡¯t expect, Chu Qing said something that suddenly made her hesitate ¡­ (End of this chapter) Chapter 1906 Until just now, the news came that Chu Qing with no difficulty intercepted the people hired by Qin Family. And its means is amazing! It is estimated that after tonight, when many people look towards Qingshu Entertainment Group, there is only 30% inexplicable awe in their eyes. It seems! It is necessary for me to go to Qingshu Entertainment Group! Of course it was for Wang Hua, how could it be for Wang Meng! The reason why Wang Ying indulges Wang Meng is to one day use her as a tool. Obviously, she already has a husband, but she always maintains a pretty boy outside. Sure enough, a father must have a daughter! Wang Yingcai thought about the Qingshu Entertainment Group, but didn¡¯t expect, there are indeed people who are not afraid of death and dare to make a move at the age of too! As a result, the door of the car was opened in front of an extremely luxurious and gorgeous car, but the people inside were all disappeared. A handsome man stood in front of the car. At this time, the man¡¯s deep eyes were constantly flashing killing intent. All around, a faintly discernable sharp breath, gradually fluctuating with the breath. Chu Qing secretly watched the Scar Scar Girl lead everyone away, then followed Qin Ni¡¯s breath and ran along. I originally thought that the Qin Ni 3 Girls Association would go home or go back to the Qingshu Entertainment Group Building, but didn¡¯t expect, following the breath of tracking, but more and more came to this secluded alley. Looking at the situation of some damage to the body in front of her, Qin Ni 3 female was obviously forced to stop! Chu Qing¡¯s heart was suddenly angry, and Serene¡¯s face was always cold. I really will pick up the bargain. If I block the Qin Family in the back, there is someone in front of me who wants to pick up the bargain. I want to see who is who! Thinking of this, Chu Qing waved his hands, and the continuous inking between his fingers flashed. After a while, I saw a golden thread slowly extending from Chu Qing ¡¯s hand, moving towards the car, and then moving towards the night sky. And go ¡­ Looking at the golden thread going away, Chu Qing¡¯s figure moved slightly, and he has long disappeared. At this moment, a larger commercial vehicle slowly drove into a manor. Within a few miles, there were no households, and some only looked at vehicles that occasionally drove away in the distance. The black business car parked in front of the manor and walked down from the car a tall, dark-skinned woman with strong muscles full of Steel Muscles Iron Bones texture. The business car door was slowly opened, and three women were pushed from the car. At this time, their eyes were covered with black cloth, their mouths were sealed with tape, and their hands were tied. 3 Female temperament is different, beautiful posture, perfect body can not resist the elegant atmosphere. 3 females, it is Qin Ni Chuyue Zhao Linyi 3 females! At this time, in front of a villa in the manor, a man was wearing home clothes and had the atmosphere of a rich young master, but he did not have the nobleness of Qin Ni and the others. A pair of eyes, looking at the 3 women lightly at the moment, constantly glancing. Only when looking towards Zhao Linyi, there was a hint of greed in his faint eyes. It was an admiration, but also a naked desire. When the man waved his hand gently, the 3 women were shoved and slowly approached the villa. The secluded and silent manor is like a fierce beast that eats people. The man walked forward in a hurry and slowly, just like a villain, showing off his spoils of war! A small man intoxicated by success face hung with a smile that couldn¡¯t help it. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1907 In the hall, the man was in a high position and looked at the three women in front of him with a faint smile. Waving gently, I saw 3 tall women behind Qin Ni¡¯s 3 people, untied the black cloth on the 3 people¡¯s eyes. The sudden light made the 3 people uncomfortable, slowly adapting, opened their eyes, looked at the man in front of them, and the 3 women were a little stunned! Just because the man sitting in front of them is familiar, but very strange. Familiarity is because I saw one side at the banquet tonight, and strangeness is because there is no intersection between the two parties. Looking at the eyes of the three women in front of me, the surprise in their eyes, and the consternation, made this small man intoxicated by success man enjoy very much. Tang Dan, you continue to be Wang Hua¡¯s dog! Continue to kneel and lick him! And my Sun Zhi, as easy as blowing off dust, when the Qin Family and Qin Ni were going around, they just took the fisherman catches both, which still had many thanks for the news you told me. My Sun Zhi, a man, can still become a major event! At that time, as long as you get Zhao Linyi tonight, and then send Qin Ni to a Tang Family, and Chu Yue is a funerary item. What a bargain! After the banquet tonight, Tang Dan didn¡¯t know where to get the news, and learned that Qin Family secretly hired people to go to Qin Ni¡¯s halfway for kidnapping and kidnapping. After Sun Zhi knew it, he looked calm, as if a matter of no concern to oneself hung high. Tang Dan on the side just sighed, but tonight, Qin Family would have a hard time trying to get Qin Ni again. It depends on whether the people sent by Qin Family can succeed. Until Qin Ni left the hotel, Sun Zhi secretly sent someone to follow, and calculated the route that Qin Ni would go back to, as well as the places where Qin class was likely to ambush. Avoid Qin Family, sit and collect ready-made. This is Sun Zhi¡¯s plan for small man intoxicated by success. Unexpectedly, his men really waited for Qin Ni, so after chasing with Qin Ni¡¯s car, they finally forced it to stop and successfully abducted the 3 women. However, he kidnapped Qin Ni, not for Qin Family, but for Tang Sect! Tang Dan is a person of Tang Family, but he has no right to speak. Everyone knows that Tang Sect has nothing to do with the women. His Sun Zhi does not need to go to Tang Dan. In his eyes, Tang Dan is just a dog! Looking at the 3 women in front of me, Sun Zhi¡¯s heart bursts of excitement, from now on, he directly attached to Tang Sect, and no longer has to follow Tang Dan, to be Wang Hua¡¯s mentally handicapped follower! As long as the plan is successful, whoever dares to underestimate my status in Sun Family. At this time, Qin Nichuyue Zhao Linyi, in his eyes, is the future status, future wealth, future honor ¡­ Qin Ni 3 The female looked at the man in front of him, it was Sun Zhi of Sun Family. I knew it in an instant, and I never thought that Sun Zhi had become a fisherman. But the dog is despicable. I just do n¡¯t know, where did he send the three back? Qin Nile Chuyue thought, Tang Sect? Is it Wang Family Group, or Qin Family? Sun Zhi looked at the expression of the 3 women very enjoyably, but found that after the 3 women saw the person in front of him, the surprised look in his eyes did not last long, and then instantly turned into a calm color. I wonder what to think about? It¡¯s as if eyes opened and seeing a dog, they instantly relax, and each minding their own business is doing their own thing. At that moment, Sun Zhi was kind, he was the one who should be below, and those 3 people should come up and look down on him ¡­ (End of this chapter) Chapter 1908 Suddenly, Sun Zhi¡¯s anger burst into flames, and on his ordinary face, there was a trace of anger, which continued to become red in the anger. Zhao Linyi, who had already torn off the tape on her mouth, spoke slowly. Suddenly suffocated Sun Zhi¡¯s angry words. only Hearing Zhao Linyi suddenly opened the mouth and said, ¡°You ¡­ seem to be Sun Zhi!¡± Hearing Zhao Linyi mention his name, Sun Zhiman¡¯s anger suddenly dissipated. A flattered expression jumped over his face. oh! Even if the atmosphere of your Young Master is scattered all over the world, it will eventually become a major event. For a beautiful word, you will forget yourself. I saw Sun Zhi quickly opened the mouth and said: ¡°True didn¡¯t expect, Zhao Young Lady remembers it!¡± An elegant look, serene, not humble, but it is difficult to hide the excitement deep in the eyes. Sun Zhi has liked Zhao Linyi for a long time. His dream is to be able to marry Zhao Linyi one day. However, it is difficult for two people to meet each other, but their status in Sun Family is very embarrassing! High is not low. I can only find another way out and go to fetter Wang Hua. I always thought of Zhao Linyi secretly, but I never thought that I finally saw my dream lover tonight, but found that Zhao Linyi and Chu Qing went closer, 2 people talking and laughing. The most annoying thing is that Chu Qing and the 3 girls have a harmonious atmosphere. At the banquet, a beautiful landscape was formed. Unfortunately, in that landscape, not at all his position. Especially when I knew that Chu Qing was just a bodyguard, I was very angry and impatient. That means that the time when Chu Qing and Zhao Linyi are in contact with each other can be seen almost every day. Therefore, in the case of envy, Tang Dan instigated Wang Hua¡¯s behavior to retaliate against Chu Qing. But I never thought that Chu Qing remained unmoved at all. Even after Wang Ying came out, after learning the news of his daughter¡¯s misfortune, he still didn¡¯t do anything to Chu Qing. This made Sun Zhi very unhappy. He didn¡¯t know how many times he scolded Wang Ying, Wang Hua and her mother and son. In the hall, Zhao Linyi heard Sun Zhi¡¯s words, and at a time she looked at Sun Zhi with some big eyes puzzled, and inexplicably said: ¡°Then what do you want us to do here?¡± Hearing Zhao Linyi¡¯s words, Sun Zhi was somewhat smug, and he knew how Qin Family hired and chased and intercepted 3 people. How did he know the prophet? He asked 3 people. At the end, Sun Zhiman¡¯s face was flushed, as if to ask for credit, so he made it clear that Zhao Linyi would know his greatness and his ingenuity. It is a pity that he forgot, although the little girl Zhao Linyi is sometimes dumb and cute, as a senior member of the Qingshu Entertainment Group, how could she be as silly as a superficial, silly little girl. Qin Ni He Xuren also, talented talents of Qingshu Entertainment Group, Zhao Linyi is the president¡¯s personal secretary. Without 2 brushes, how could he get to the top. Zhao Linyi¡¯s performance, Qin Ni and Chu Yue are completely in the eyes. Obviously, this little girl is delaying time, it is estimated that she wants to wait for Chu Qing to come. Moreover, what they did not know was that when Zhao Linyi asked whether Sun Zhi was Sun Zhi himself, a delicate brooch, a little unremarkable red light, was always on in the sleeve cuff of Zhao Linyi¡¯s dress. This brooch is Zhao Linyi¡¯s dress tonight. I never thought that it would have a big effect if I don¡¯t put it on the cuff when changing clothes. Because ¡­ it¡¯s a high-tech invisible recorder! (End of this chapter) Chapter 1909 What Sun Zhi didn¡¯t expect is that he lost his consciousness for a while, but was induced by Zhao Linyi under unconsciously, all recorded on the recorder. Seeing Sun Zhi say a lot, Zhao Linyi only had more contempt in her heart. Sun Zhi, who was flushed with excitement, finished talking and saw that the 3 women still had no expression. Zhao Linyi just had the appearance of not wanting to express her opinion. However, Sun Zhi thought that Zhao Linyi was being impressed by her cleverness. At the end, he also proudly added a sentence, ¡°Wise people should avoid their edge!¡± Yeah! What you said! However, have you ever thought about it, you want to offend Qin Family Zhao 2 at the same time! Even if there is a big tree behind you, do you think your big tree will shelter you and make Qin Family Zhao Family not deal with you? Moreover, there is Qin Ni¡¯s Qingshu Entertainment Group ¡­ Thinking that Sun Zhi might abduct her 3 people, maybe wanting to frustrate someone, Qin Ni and Chu Yue are all puzzled. But I heard Zhao Linyi opened the mouth and said again: ¡°So ¡­ are you going to let us go, or ¡­¡± Zhao Linyi¡¯s words made Sun Zhi sober in the immersion of excitement. Hearing Zhao Linyi¡¯s words, I saw a hint of evil smile on Sun Zhi¡¯s face, and a pair of mouse eyes were waiting for Zhao Linyi. Unable to bear licked the corner of his mouth and said, ¡°Let you go? How is it possible!¡± As he spoke, he slowly stood up and gradually approached the 3 girls. I only heard Sun Zhi said slowly: ¡°Qin Ni, but the bargaining chip I worked with Tang Sect, as for you, Zhao Linyi! But I really want to get the woman!¡± Hearing Sun Zhi¡¯s words, Chu Yue Qin Ni did not respond, and the conjecture in his heart was nothing more than a guess. But, Sun Zhi turned out to be Zhao Linyi? This is unexpected! Hearing Sun Zhi¡¯s words, Zhao Linyi despised: ¡°Do you think I will marry you?¡± Do not look at you as a color blind virtue, as well as Chu Qing! Hearing Zhao Linyi¡¯s words, Sun Zhi still said lightly with a smile, slowly moved towards Zhao Linyi. ¡°You are Zhao Family Eldest Young Lady, and of course you won¡¯t marry me, but ¡­ I will become your man later, and then show the photo to pretend that you are Zhao Family¡¯s face for scruples, it can also make me into trouble!¡± Hearing what Sun Zhi said, the meaning is self-evident. Before Zhao Linyi spoke, she heard Sun Zhixu say again: ¡°I used to like you before, thinking about having my family talk to me one day, but ¡­ the man has no status, plus my Sun Family is not as good as your Zhao Family ¡­ ¡° ¡°So, I don¡¯t want to spend any more time, and I don¡¯t want to go to Baba Wanghua to improve my dedication to the family!¡± Speaking of which, Sun Zhi¡¯s face was mad and fanatical, which made him feel a little crazy. ¡°Give Qin Ni to Tang Sect and I will have a backer. After spending the night with you, I will definitely have a place in your Zhao Family ¡­¡± Listening to Sun Zhi¡¯s words, the 3 women have a look at fools, which is really good for wishful thinking. Ha ha! Zhao Linyi heard that she said some with a smile: ¡°Do you think ¡­ I will be interested in you?¡± In the ear came Zhao Linyi¡¯s words, Sun Zhi said a little sternly: ¡°It¡¯s okay, I have a way!¡± Speaking, waving gently, two women who looked out of the ordinary, one left and one right, reached out moved towards Zhao Linyi. Helpless 3 The woman¡¯s hands were tied, and there was a person holding her behind. Just when Sun Zhi¡¯s smile became more and more frivolous, Chu Yue slowly made a noise, interrupting Sun Zhi¡¯s frivolous and red light excitement. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1910 In the hall, only Chu Yue heard slowly: ¡°You have to think about it, are you sure Tang Sect will really be your backer when it arrives?¡± Chu Yue¡¯s cold voice made Sun Zhi¡¯s face look dull. Before it was too late to think about it, he heard Chu Yue continue to say: ¡°At that time, what you have to face is Qin Family¡¯s dissatisfaction with you, Zhao Family¡¯s revenge, and Qingshu Entertainment Group¡¯s anger!¡± Hearing Chu Yue¡¯s words, Sun Zhi was sober. Yes! Is it really possible to get Qin Ni to Tang Sect by himself? My home is a nobody, will Tang Sect really offend Qin Family, Zhao Family, Qingshu for himself? Maybe by then, he will only be pushed up as a scapegoat. Looking at the ever-changing expression on Sun Zhi¡¯s face, Chu Yue calmly spoke and hit the railroad while it was hot: ¡°That¡¯s ¡­ estimated that your Sun Family will also sever ties with you!¡± This sentence completely talked about Sun Zhi¡¯s heart. The most important thing is still your own home. If you lose your own home, then you really have nothing. Sun Zhi is 100% convinced at this time that Sun Family will never stand up for himself. For a time, Sun Zhi was cold and sweaty, staying in place, motionless. Originally planned to take Zhao Linyi back to the room as Sun Zhi told him to wait for Sun Zhi to leave. Seeing that from the words of Patriarch, saying nothing, moved towards Zhao Linyi, left and right, the 2 female bodyguards who were going to set up, could only stand in embarrassment and wait for Sun Zhi to speak. After all, it¡¯s important that you are just a servant. Looking at Sun Zhi, who was standing still, Chu Yue felt relieved. I hope that with my own delay, I can wait until Chu Qing¡¯s arrival ¡­ Unconsciously, 3 women have a kind of trust in Chu Qing in their hearts. Thinking of this festival, Sun Zhi woke up and looked at the 3 women in front of him, bursting out of anger. A pair of rat eyes, a little angry. didn¡¯t expect, Chu Yue bluffed himself in 3 words and 2 words. More importantly, what Chu Yue said is not without reason. Sun Zhi was angry for a time, turned around and moved towards the seat. Sitting down slowly, looking at the 3 women in front of him, Sun Zhi was full of anger and nowhere to vent. Sun Zhi¡¯s Sun Family, originally a small family in Shudi, is not a grade compared to Tang Sect and Wang Family; it is not comparable to Zhao Family and the rising star Qingshu Entertainment Group. At most, it can only be a little more wealth than those of ordinary people. In this world of feminist supremacy, his Sun Zhi is a man, and he has no status in Sun Family. If you want nothing, you don¡¯t even have the qualification to cultivate communicative flowers. I originally expected this time to be behind Qin Family, the fisherman catches both. This is all right, Qin Family will know what they are doing sooner or later, and then offend Qin Family ¡­ Thinking of Qin Family, Sun Zhi couldn¡¯t help but think of Wang Family. After all, he is now following Wang Family ¡­ And Zhao Family, and even ¡­ and the president of Qingshu Entertainment Group, Qin Ni ¡­ After thinking about it, Sun Zhi burst into flames. Now Zhao Linyi their three people, like a hot potato, are untouchable and still untouchable. In an instant, there is a feeling that people inside and outside are not human. Sun Sunzhi, who was full of chaos in his head, was stunned by anger. When a pair of rats looked towards 3 women, his eyes were full of filth. Just because Chu Yue, who upsets him now, expressionless stands still. When looked towards Chu Yue, there was an inexplicable glory in my eyes ¡­ (End of this chapter) Chapter 1911 At this time, Sun Zhi, who was sitting at a high position, looked at the three women below and felt a fire in his heart. When I saw Chu Yue, who upset him at this time, my eyes flashed inexplicably ¡­ I saw that Chu Yue¡¯s indifferent face, as exquisite as the moon, slim and fit sports casual clothes, deposited her figure as much as Qin Ni and Zhao Linyi 2 women, exquisite body buoyant, beautiful posture. Sun Zhi looked at it, and suddenly thought in his mind that Qin Ni was the president of Qingshu Entertainment Group, plus the person Tang Tang, Wang Family, and Qin Family wanted. I naturally dare not interfere. Zhao Linyi has Zhao Family behind him, although the plan has failed. But ¡­ Chu Yue never seemed to have heard of her family! In an instant, Sun Zhiman¡¯s upset anger all moved towards Chu Yue. Suddenly aware of Sun Zhi¡¯s eyes, Qin Ni looked puzzled. Hearing Sun Zhihehe said with a sneer: ¡°Chu Yue, you upset me now, but ¡­ I suddenly thought that moving you seemed to have no consequences!¡± After that, looking towards Chu Yue¡¯s eyes, the inexplicable glory instantly turned into disgusting eyes. Hearing Sun Zhi ¡¯s words, Chu Yue was not surprised, but what he did n¡¯t expect was that this Sun Zhi was really a man thinking about his lower body. Sun Zhi¡¯s words spread to the ears of Zhao Linyi and Qin Ni, and suddenly Qin Ni and Zhao Linyi burst into hair. Sun Zhi¡¯s eyes were even more excited when she looked at the 2 women¡¯s loud yell and then Chu Yue¡¯s expression. I have lost so much energy, but I can¡¯t waste it! Thinking, let the two bodyguards who originally planned to carry Zhao Linyi left and right to turn around to stand Chu Yue. In an instant, 2 female bodyguards eased Chu Yue and left Qin Ni and Zhao Linyi. Qin Ni and Zhao Linyi looked at Chu Yue, who was slowly leaving, with some confusion in their eyes, looking towards Sun Zhi¡¯s eyes, which made people feel a little scared. Chu Yue is older among the 3 people. For Qin Ni and Zhao Linyi, it is just like elder sister. Especially for Qin Ni, Chu Yue has a lot of weight in her heart. Since I left Qin class, I was accompanied by Chu Yue before I came to this day. ¡°Sun Zhi! If you dare to touch Chu Yue, I want you to be buried by Sun Family!¡± Sun Zhi, who was originally full of arrogance, heard a word from behind Qin Ni, with a sneer on the corner of his mouth, ready to turn around and refute. But I saw that Qin Ni had a pair of beautiful eyes, a chill in his eyes, and a murderous intention. Looking at the uncovered expression in Qin Ni¡¯s eyes, Sun Zhi suddenly wilted, but still stiffened his neck and said: ¡°Don¡¯t worry! Wait for me to give you to Qin Family, you have the opportunity to talk again!¡± After rebutting to Qin Ni, pointing at the remaining people, he hurriedly commanded: ¡°Show me better, don¡¯t let go!¡± After that, he quickly followed the female bodyguard with Chu Yue. Want to escape Qin Ni¡¯s gaze as soon as possible. Qin Ni¡¯s eyes were fixed on Chu Yue¡¯s body that disappeared at the corner, the palm of his fist clenched tightly, the nails embedded in it, and the red blood was a little overflowing. Sun Zhi! you dare! At this time, Zhao Linyi, taking advantage of Sun Zhi¡¯s departure, the bodyguards around him were still not paying attention, quietly moving the brooch under the sleeve of his own recorder, but there was tracking and positioning. Now Zhao Linyi can only pray, there will be a miracle, or her elder sister can come soon ¡­ Chu Yue, who was kept walking forward, was quiet at this time, as long as Sun Zhi did not deal with Qin Ni or Zhao Linyi. It¡¯s just, her pair of peaceful within both eyes, I don¡¯t know what ¡­ (End of this chapter) Chapter 1912 In the night sky, a silhouette swept quickly, silently, leaving no trace. But in front of this silent silhouette, a trace of golden light, flying fast, moved towards a distance ¡­ The silhouette of the night sky was Chu Qing. At this time, he was following the golden light out of it, constantly moving towards the distance. At the moment, Chu Qing, who was flying fast in the night sky, was full of severe indifference, because Chu Qing didn¡¯t expect that after the other party kidnapped 3 Zhou Qinni, they circled around 4 places in the city. This made Chu Qing¡¯s idea that the people in the city did what he once did shatter. Suddenly, a trace of gold thread emerged, and a little blood dripped from the tip of the tongue, wrapping the golden light and flying towards the night sky again. didn¡¯t expect! Who would have such a mentality, that there are many places around the city ¡­ Not long after, Golden Light led Chu Qing to a remote and quiet place, and looked around. It was a manor at a glance, but only 4 places to look at again, only a distance away from the manor, and a road that occasionally passed by vehicles. The figure stopped, slowly floating in the air. Looking at the surrounding environment at the moment, Chu Qing¡¯s eyes felt a little angry. Good plan! I want to see who are you! He took away people under his eyelids without saying anything, but also followed the air in a silly way and ran around in the city. Finally chose this secluded place. Chu Qing, floating in the night sky, took the golden light back to his hand, then opened his senses and moved towards this quiet manor. In the manor, all around guards and secret bodyguards, all revealed by Chu Qing¡¯s perception. In the villa of the manor, in an empty hall, Qin Nile and Zhao Linyi were pressed on a sofa, surrounded by bodyguards staring closely at the 2 women. One of them, tall and mighty, dark-skinned female man, wiped the dagger quietly. Perceiving the 2 women, Chu Qing¡¯s deep eyes are all doubtful. What about Chu Yue? I thought of it in my heart, and I heard Zhao Linyi softly asking Qin Ni. ¡°Sister Qin Ni, you said, Sister Chu Yue, there would be no danger!¡± Zhao Linyi¡¯s voice was full of worries, but she was also self-deceiving. Just because, when she came here, her two people already felt the remote and quiet here. Listening to Zhao Linyi¡¯s words, Qin Ni has a pair of beautiful eyes and has been staring closely at the place where Chu Yue has long disappeared, coldly said: ¡°I said, if Sun Zhi dares to move Chu Yue, I want him Sun Family to be buried all!¡± Hearing Qin Ni¡¯s angry and murderous aura in his ears, he opened his eyes in Chu Qing unable to bear above. Sun Zhi! That ¡­ the person beside Wang Hua! its not right! There are no people in the Wang Family Group! At the banquet, Chu Qing had good reason to believe that Wang Ying would never make fun of his son. And he also found out that Wang Hua¡¯s IQ was obviously congenitally impaired. This treatment method, except for his Chu Qing, he can¡¯t believe who else can be cured. This was born innately, but not acquired! Just as Chu Qing was going to continue the investigation, the perception remaining in the manor, a man¡¯s anger was heard from his ear, and he instantly woke up Chu Qing¡¯s doubts ¡­ In an instant, following the place where the sound source came, Chu Qing¡¯s perception continued to go. When that perception saw a scene in a remote and quiet room, Chu Qing suddenly angered ¡­ (End of this chapter) Chapter 1913 Zhao Family, a gentle woman like water, is 70% similar to Zhao Linyi, but has a little more dignified and elegant woman than Zhao Linyi. At this time, not say a word sitting in the study, listening to the report of a man in front of him ¡­ Before long, Zhao Family was responsible for the management of the security system, and reported upwards to receive the danger distress signal from Second Young Lady Zhao Linyi. Following the positioning signal, it was found that the place where the signal came was actually the Sun Family Manor! ¡°Eldest Young Lady! Everything is ready!¡± A female bodyguard who appeared suddenly came in quickly and reported to Zhao Linxin. Looking at the report in front of his own heart. Zhao Linxin¡¯s elegant face was a little cold, ¡°Zhao Ying, be sure to bring the little girl back intact!¡± Seeing that Eldest Young Lady was not as gentle as before, and some were inexplicably serious in her eyes. Zhao Ying stood with his feet together. His actions have proved his answer to Eldest Young Lady ¡­ Looking at Zhao Ying and the others who had left, Zhao Linxin was left alone in the study, with an elegant face, a little puzzled. Qin Family wants to deal with Qin Ni, this is no longer a hidden problem. But ¡­ why Sun Family also joined in and kidnapped her little girl! This is 100 puzzles. Zhao Linxin sighed when she looked at the land of the night when it was already deep. It seems that Shudi will not have peace and security! Everyone wants to join in. Unfortunately, what Zhao Linxin did not know is that Sun Family did not have the courage to participate in the joint attack of Tang Sect and Wang Family against Qingshu. It¡¯s just that Sun Zhi, his Sun Family, simply has problems in his mind. Want courting death! ¡­¡­ At this time, a man was suspended above Sun Zhi Manor. At this time, the murderous intention of the man¡¯s body appeared, and the monstrous killing intent made the entire night sky a bit cold, and even the round moon on the night sky quietly hid in the clouds. It was like the Demon King-like killing intent, which enveloped the entire Shu land, and even many Old Guys in the Shu land couldn¡¯t help but looked up at the night sky where the moonlight was no longer visible. Especially the manor at Chu Qing ¡¯s feet, the people in the whole manor felt that they were in front of Demon King ¡¯s mouth, each and everyone was sweating in cold sweat, and the fear in his eyes revealed undisguised. Qin Ni and Zhao Linyi in the hall instantly felt cold all over, and had not yet reacted. I saw a little golden light wrapped 2 people to form a bright protective cover. Suddenly, the chill around the body reduced a lot, replaced by the feeling of warmth around him. Chu Yue was taken into the room by Sun Zhi¡¯s bodyguards, and was thrown on the bed before he responded. His head was stunned. Suddenly, there was a pain in the left and right hands and feet, and I saw the two female bodyguards who framed them in, holding their hands and feet. Chu Yue, struggling, struggled hurriedly, but saw that Sun Zhi looked towards his eyes, and there was a burst of nausea. I haven¡¯t responded yet, I feel a cold body, and at the same time there is the sound of torn clothes ¡­ Feeling the coldness on his body, Chu Yue still didn¡¯t say a word, but, there was a little god in his eyes. At the same time, I do not know why, I remembered a pair of deep eyes ¡­ Sun Zhi looked at Chu Yue who was motionless, and his eyes were more impudent. Looking at Chu Yue who was wearing sexy underwear, his sexy body was exposed to the air, and red light appeared in his eyes ¡­ ¡°Hahaha! Chu Yue! I¡¯m so stupid, really didn¡¯t expect, you are also a thousand thousand li to pick a rare beauty!¡± Looking at Chu Yue¡¯s miraculous figure, Sun Zhi¡¯s body flame rose and almost burned He lost his mind ¡­ (End of this chapter) Chapter 1914 In the room, Sun Zhi looked at Chu Yue¡¯s posture, and a wicked fire spread continuously in it. On Chu Yue, two strong female bodyguards pressed his hands and feet to death. He was planning to bind Chu Yue to the four corners of the bed. Suddenly, I saw a silhouette and appeared in front of Chu Yue ¡­ Half a minute ago, in Chu Qing above the manor, a golden ray of light was turned into a light mask, and after protecting Qin Ni and Zhao Linyi, he quickly fell into the manor. The body has not yet landed, and it was immediately disappeared. When he appeared again, the person was already beside Chu Yue. Seeing the silhouette suddenly appeared, Sun Zhi withdrew his body in a panic. The 2 women who had tied up Chu Yue had just lifted the head and saw a handsome man standing in front of the bed. His deep eyes were filled with endless killing intent. Sun Zhi looked at the familiar Chu Qing who couldn¡¯t be in front of him, and suddenly backed away. Some dry mouths. Just because he didn¡¯t expect, Chu Qing appeared quietly in the room. For a time, a bit dull. A pair of mouse eyes couldn¡¯t help but widen, looking at Chu Qing. Fear of what means this quiet man will deal with himself. Two sturdy female bodyguards, looking at the man in front of them, quickly dropped Chu Yue, moved towards Chu Qing ¡­ Chu Yue, paralyzed in bed, looked blinded. But didn¡¯t expect, a familiar and upright voice appeared in front of the bed. Looking at Chu Qing¡¯s appearance, Chu Yue did not know why and found some comfort in his heart. As if Chu Qing appeared, everything would not be afraid. In the eyes, two powerful female bodyguards moved towards Chu Qing. Looking at the attacked 2 women, Chu Qing smiled a little. A cruel smile. I saw Chu Qing slowly raised his hands and made a sword tactic. The decisive and very ruthless moved towards 2 people waved away, the sound of a sword lingering in the ears, the pale golden rays of light flashed away. The sound of the sword disappeared, and the golden rays of light dissipated in the air. What is left is two powerful female bodyguards attacked by motionless towards towards Qing Qing. Sun Zhi looked at the suddenly immobile bodyguard and was a little puzzled, but when he looked at Chu Qing in front of him, the evil fire that was burning in his body suddenly turned into a bubble. In Sun Zhi¡¯s doubts, I saw 2 sturdy female bodyguards. On the sturdy body, there were thin blood marks on the body. After a while, the two were like tofu, turning into pieces one by one. On the ground. Not long afterwards, a strong bloody smell spread throughout the room. Seeing that it turned into pieces underneath, his 2 female bodyguards, Sun Zhidun backed up again and again, and in the scream, moved towards the door ¡­ At this moment, Sun Zhi was cold and sweaty. There was only one idea in his mind, that is, stay away from here, the farther the better. This Chu Qing is not a person at all, but a devil! Looking at Sun Zhi, who lost one¡¯s head out of fear, moved towards the door of the house, a hint of demon flashed in Chu Qing¡¯s eyes. Want to run! he he he! Just because Chu Qing 1000 thought 10000 thought, thought who was kidnapped under his eyelids, and suspected soldiers, but didn¡¯t expect that it was such a roe devil. Moreover, it is still Sun Zhi who will meet tonight. Thinking of the banquet, he and another person instigated Wang Hua to find his trouble. I¡¯m too lazy to bother myself, didn¡¯t expect, good intentions! Good means! When seeing two strong female bodyguards in the air, under the order of Sun Zhi, ready to tie Chu Yue to the bed, Chu Qing felt a fire in his heart for no reason. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1915 As soon as he turned, he appeared in Sun Zhi¡¯s room, in front of Chu Yue. Looking at Sun Zhi who wanted to flee, shouting everyone in his mouth, I saw Chu Qing slowly raising his right hand, a slender white arm, pinched into a sword finger, and moved towards Sun Zhi again. Suddenly, the sounds of swords in the room sounded, and in the naked eye, they gathered together a long sword with a golden handle. I saw Chu Qing¡¯s wrist turning, and the long sword was moved towards Sun Zhishe ¡­ There was a sound of swords, one after another, the sound of piercing the flesh, and, howling. After a while, I saw that Sun Zhi was nailed to the wall, and there was no long sword pierced all over his body, and the blood stains of Yin Hong followed the white wall slowly. Dye the wall and the floor in the room red again. Sun Zhi was stared at the wall like a hedgehog, but he didn¡¯t die, because Chu Qing all avoided the point. But the pain from the sound of the body made Sun Zhi wake up from fainting and fainted from it. Seeing Sun Zhi fainted, Chu Qing slowly turned around and looked towards Chu Yue. I saw Chu Yue with a pair of beautiful eyes, staring at him stunnedly, with some incredible eyes. Watching Chu Yue just dressed in a set of sexy purple underwear, a charming temptation embellishing his sexy body. Chu Qing¡¯s face is chilly, with a hint of teasing. ¡°Yo! The figure is so good! In this way, you are not afraid of cold?¡± Chu Qing¡¯s words made Chu Yue feel a little refreshed before he felt a trace of coolness on his body. Hearing Chu Qing¡¯s words, the exquisite and beautiful face is covered with Hongxia. A pair of beautiful eyes stared at Chu Qing, clinging to the shyness in his heart, he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Not yet to unlock me!¡± But I heard Chu Qing slowly waved his hand and said, ¡°What are you afraid of ?! Besides, your figure is so good, I haven¡¯t seen enough!¡± Hearing Chu Qing¡¯s laughter, Chu Yue¡¯s cheeks were even more red. Looking at Chu Yue¡¯s appearance, Chu Qing was somewhat unable to bear. No way, Chu Yue is really not bad, can be said to be a woman with Qin Nimention on equal terms. Hearing Chu Qing¡¯s words, Chu Yueqi will turn to the side and do not know how to speak. Just exposed to the skin in the air, but a little hot. I hadn¡¯t thought about it, I just felt my hands and feet relaxed for a while, the bed sheet suddenly lifted up, wrapped myself in all, leaving only one head. At the same time, I felt a touch of acquaintance and strongness coming towards me, and the warm body temperature wrapped myself. Looking up, I saw Chu Qing wrapped himself in bed sheets and wrapped himself in his arms. Thinking Chu Qing wanted profiting from somebody¡¯s misfortune, Chu Yue was a little angry, but saw Chu Qing¡¯s deep eyes, a burst of killing intent. But I heard Chu Qing coldly said: ¡°Hold me tight!¡± Tone barely fell, a strong breath emerged from Chu Qing, like a strip of python, raging in the room. Sun Zhi¡¯s wailing sound alarmed the bodyguards in the manor. At this time, just like the tide, moving towards this room continuously ¡­ Aware of the strange breath outside, Chu Qing quickly waved the tied Chu Yue off the rope, gently waved it, and wrapped the white bed sheet with Chu Yue. After finishing his speech, Chu Duyue saw that the door of the room was opened, and all the female bodyguards who entered the room looked at the scene in the room with horror ¡­ Blood, pieces of meat, and that frightening breath are constantly raging in the room. In a blink of an eye, I saw the owner of my home, nailed to the wall, like a hedgehog. It was full of pale-gold long swords and blood-stained walls. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1916 On a remote and quiet road outside the city, cars and cars moved towards a secluded manor. In the car headed by, the co-pilot, a valiant and formidable looking woman, was watching the signal constantly sent from her hand. Looking up, I saw a quiet manor far away from the highway. Obviously, the signal came from ¡­ ¡°Tell the people in the back that you will be ready when you stop, and if there are people who are blocked, solve them on the spot!¡± The person who spoke is Zhao Zhao ¡¯s confidant, Zhao Ying. Hearing Zhao Ying ¡¯s orders, the men behind him quickly moved towards the intercom and passed away. Turn off the road, moved towards the manor ¡­ Suddenly, a golden giant sword rose from the manor, and the sound of a sword rushed towards the night sky, within the radius of the circle, endlessly. Light golden rays of light, shining on the dark night sky. The night sky shines like daylight. In the sword-sound of pale-gold, is this secluded manor, in the pale golden rays of light, turned into dust, disappeared ¡­ Just a moment ago, when Sun Zhi ¡¯s group of alarmed female bodyguards broke into the room, they looked at the prospects and were amazed for a moment. ¡­ Chu Qing saw this, a pair of deep within both eyes, a hint of coldness, not to mention Sun Zhi, today, he will shovel this manor. The powerhouse aura that circulated all over the body instantly condensed. The mind moved, and in the heart, the golden invisible little sword came out by Chu Qing summon, In Chu Qing¡¯s initiation of Spiritual Qi, it kept gathering, and then, rising into the sky, the invisible pale-gold little sword gradually grew larger and broke through the night sky. In golden sword light, that masculine and sharp sword glow turns everything around into powder. In the hall, Qin Ni and Zhao Linyi only heard a wave of wailing from Sun Zhi¡¯s room. When in doubt and curiosity, they saw many bodyguards swarming away. Qin Ni and Zhao Linyi had some anxiety in their hearts. After all, Chu Yue didn¡¯t know what happened inside. I haven¡¯t thought about it yet. I saw the eyes of these two people with a light of golden rays of light. In surprise, I looked at the bodyguards who guarded the two people, and turned into dust smoke in the pale-gold rays of light. And when the golden light came towards two people, the golden shield shielded the two people. The huge golden lightsaber, comes fast and goes fast! It disappeared in front of everyone in an instant, as if it had never been. If it were n¡¯t for the immediate surroundings, only the ruins of the ruins would prove that the gigantic sword was terrifying, and everyone could not believe that there was such power in this world. The golden light dissipated, and slowly walked out of a tall body in the dust, holding a wonderful figure in his arms. Slowly moved towards Qin Nile Zhao Linyi came. Qin Ni and Zhao Linyi looked at each other, and in a moment they didn¡¯t know what to do. 2 The women were all staring at the man who came slowly, and the woman in his arms. Slowly walked in and looked at the surprised look on the 2 women¡¯s face. Chu Qing was speechless for a while, her heart moved, and the pale-gold protective cover that wrapped Qin Ni and Zhao Linyi 2 women disappeared instantly, slowly putting Chu Yue down. Look up and look away. Seeing that it was Chu Yue, Qin Ni and Zhao Linyi hurried forward. With two eyes, they kept glancing at Chu Yue and asked anxiously for the situation. Hearing the care of Qin Ni and Zhao Linyi beside him, Chu Yue gently replied: ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± After a few breaths, I saw Qin Ni and Zhao Linyi 2 staring closely at Chu Qing with their eyes puzzled. He turned to look at Chu Yue again, but when he saw Chu Yue, there was only one bed sheet. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1917 Chu Qing who was looking at everyone in the distance, turned her head towards moved towards 3 The woman was about to speak, but she saw Qin Ni and Zhao Linyi¡¯s eyes, and was a little dumb for a while. Looking at the eyes of 2 women, Chu Qing said ill-humoredly: ¡°Something, just say it!¡± Hearing Chu Qing ¡¯s words, Zhao Linyi ¡¯s little girl was instantly like a sparrow opening the conversation box, and chirp chirp twitter twitter began to call out. ¡°I¡¯ll say it! You must have a bad heart when you come to our company!¡± Having said this, he said instead: ¡°But! You are powerful! The sunshine is also good!¡± After the words were finished, a playful gaze looked at Chu Yue and Chu Qing. Hearing Zhao Linyi¡¯s words, Chu Yue and Qin Ni both didn¡¯t expect. This little girl¡¯s speech really didn¡¯t focus. I saw that Chu Qing didn¡¯t feel good about tapping Zhao Linyi¡¯s little head, and there was some airway: ¡°What is in your little head?¡± Zhao Linyi, who exclaimed with her small head in her arms, shouted her small mouth and said, ¡°How did you come out with Sister Chu Yue!¡± In Zhao Linyi¡¯s words, let Qin Ni stare at herself, and Chu Yue came to look at herself with a pair of beautiful eyes. Helpless, Chu Qing made a long story short. In Chu Qing¡¯s complaint, Chu Qing followed the car of 3 women after solving the scar girl. But didn¡¯t expect someone to fight with fish and mussels! After Chu Qing tracked, found here. Then at the crucial moment, he broke into Sun Zhi¡¯s room and rescued Chu Yue. Listening to Chu Qing, Zhao Linyi looked unbelief. And also added: ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter to us! Hmph!¡± Regarding Zhao Linyi¡¯s appearance, Chu Qing knocked on Xiao Linyi¡¯s small head again, ¡°Who do you think your mask is for you?¡± After that, I continued: ¡°I¡¯m on it, you can¡¯t see it, isn¡¯t it normal?¡± Hearing Chu Qing¡¯s words, Zhao Linyi lifted her small head and looked at the night sky without a word. But he saw Chu Qing turned his head and looked at Chu Yue and Qin Ni, saying: ¡°Sun Zhi, not dead! Still on that wall!¡± ¡°Also, someone is here to save you! I¡¯m leaving now!¡± Hearing Chu Qing¡¯s words, Qin Ni and Chu Yue 3 women looked around. I saw that wall, Sun Zhi was still unconscious. The whole manor is left with that wall and Sun Zhi on the wall. But I heard again, Chu Qing next sentence. Someone came to save us? When he turned his head again, he saw Chu Qing¡¯s upright body, slowly rising and standing in the air. Looking at Chu Qing¡¯s suspended body, Zhao Linyi was incredible, ¡°So you can really fly!¡± Ignoring little girl, Chu Qing slowly rose, body flashed, moved towards the city ¡­ Chu Qing¡¯s figure disappeared in the night sky. Qin Nile Chu Yue was somewhat silent. It seems that what Zhou Yu said last time is not false. Zhao Linyi was excited, with big eyes, and did not know what she was thinking ¡­ I haven¡¯t thought about it yet. I saw a crowd of vehicle technology coming up and stopped in front of the disappeared manor. It was Zhao Ying who got off the car! Originally looking at the manor that suddenly disappeared, Zhao Ying was nervous for 10000 points. I came here to save the Second Young Lady, how could such a sudden change suddenly occur. A manor is gone. It¡¯s hard to imagine the situation of Second Young Lady. I quickly ran into the manor and saw that Second Young Lady Zhao Linyi and Qin Nichuyue were intact. This made Zhao Ying look silly at the three people in the field, and rubbed his eyes irresponsibly. This¡­¡­ Found that the 3 people in my eyes really exist, Zhao Ying unable to bear shouted: ¡°Second Young Lady!¡± Hearing the sound behind, Zhao Linyi and Qin Ni Chuyue turned to look around, it turned out to be Zhao Ying! It turned out that Chu Qing had already seen Zhao Ying and their arrival. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1918 Zhao Ying hurriedly came and looked at Zhao Linyi with delight. ¡°Second Young Lady! You are so good without facts!¡± Listening to Zhao Ying, the 3 women were silent for a while. This Chu Qing is getting more and more mysterious. Not many times, many Zhao Family bodyguards came together. 3 The woman was about to leave, Qin Ni didn¡¯t know what to think, coldly said: ¡°The man on the wall, catch him!¡± Hearing Qin Ni¡¯s voice, Zhao Ying was a little strange, but saw Zhao Linyi indifferently said: ¡°Just listen to Qin Ni¡¯s sister!¡± Qin Ni Zhao Ying is of course familiar. Qin Ni ¡¯s Teacher is in Zhao Linyi ¡¯s parents. Qin Ni did n¡¯t run to Zhao Family when he was a kid. When in doubt, he heard Zhao Linyi indifferently said: ¡°The man on the wall is the one who kidnapped us tonight!¡± Zhao Linyi¡¯s words instantly filled the doubts in Zhao Ying¡¯s heart. With a wave of his hand, he took several people to the wall where the entire manor disappeared, but it still exists. Turning over the wall, the scene on the wall surprised Zhao Ying and the few men she brought with her. Each and everyone looked at each other, some incredible. One of the men, hesitating extend the hand, went to sniff Sun Zhi, but found that Sun Zhi still has breath! Hear the report from the men! Zhao Ying was even more surprised! Sun Zhi, who was inserted like a hedgehog on the white wall, had already stained the entire front of the white with blood stains, and even soaked the wall. In the eyes of everyone, Sun Zhi, who is covered with pale-gold long sword, must be dead, no doubt, how can there be a breath! Looking at Zhao Ying and the others not coming late, Zhao Linyi was puzzled and moved towards. But seeing Chu Yue quickly stopped, helpless, Zhao Linyi¡¯s little girl ran too fast! Qin Ni saw this, looked at Chu Yue with some doubt, and asked aloud, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I saw Chu Yue gently shook his head. Looking up, Zhao Linyi turned to look at the scene on the wall, exasperatedly covering her mouth. Almost spit it out! Looking at Zhao Linyi¡¯s abnormal performance, Qin Ni was in charge of Chu Yue and also followed. When he came to Zhao Linyi, moved towards Zhao Linyi¡¯s eyes. Qin Ni, who had some doubts on her beautiful face, suddenly looked pale. Because of the sight in front of people, impact is a bit bigger for people! I saw Zhao Ying slowly turned her head, watching Zhao Linyi helplessly smile and asked, ¡°Second Young Lady! He ¡­ hasn¡¯t died yet, but ¡­ how to get it down like this?¡± Zhao Ying¡¯s words made Qin Ni and Zhao Linyi sober, and looked towards Chu Yue! Obviously, Sun Zhi was nailed to the wall with so many long swords, which is obviously Chu Qing¡¯s masterpiece. They just heard Chu Qing 3 words and 2 words, and Serene said at the crucial moment that they saved Chu Yue, but what didn¡¯t expect is this kind of remedy. Perceiving Qin Nile ¡¯s Zhao Linyi ¡¯s eyes, Chu Yue also said somewhat helplessly: ¡°I do n¡¯t know!¡± Looking at Sun Zhi on the wall, Zhao Ying was also speechless. But there was some panic in the depths of my eyes. This is who, in fact, makes a person suffer so much, but does not die? The control of this technique and power is really unimaginable! Unheard-of never seen before! But out of the functions of his subordinates, Zhao Ying buried his doubts in his heart. Can you save 3 people and destroy the whole manor in an instant? Obviously not ordinary! Do n¡¯t ask! He Zhao Ying still knows. But when Zhao Ying was meditating, the long sword inserted in Sun Zhi¡¯s body actually revealed faint golden light, just like dust, slowly disappearing in the eyes of everyone and dissipating in the air ¡­ (End of this chapter) Chapter 1919 In the eyes of everyone, I saw Sun Zhi nailed to the wall by the pale-gold long sword, and the long sword at the pale-gold slowly turned into particles in the night sky, and the whole body was bloodlined and then lost the strength of the long sword. , Fell directly down the wall. Upon seeing this, Zhao Ying quickly waved, and everyone quickly stepped forward. Unbiased, Sun Zhi¡¯s blood-stained body just fell into the hands of everyone. Looking at a few Sun Zhi who was lifting under his hand, he slowly looked up at the wall and still remembered it, deep into the traces in the wall. In all people¡¯s hearts, only the emotions of turning the river into the sea. The marks on the wall were as if they were deeply nailed to it, but there was no sign of a sword at this time. Some are Sun Zhi¡¯s bloodied body. What¡¯s even more strange is that although Sun Zhihun¡¯s body was covered with blood, his whole body was not at all shocked by the massive blood loss. Only, the coma passed. Looking closely, every sword pierced the wound of Sun Zhi¡¯s body, and the wound was scarred. Did not continue to bleed ¡­ Looking at everything in front of him, Zhao Ying frowns can only turn his head towards towards Qin Ni¡¯s 3 female location. Obviously, the situation of Sun Zhi, already seen by Qin Ni and Chu Yue single girl, is just expressionless, and it is hard to hide the fluctuations in his heart. I only heard Qin Ni slowly opened the mouth and said: ¡°Send him to Qingshu Hospital first.¡± Qin Ni¡¯s words were heard by Zhao Ying. I saw her without the slightest hesitation with her men, moved towards the car parked in the distance. Qin Ni 3 Seen by the female, also follow closely from behind. But, Qin Ni and Chu Yue, in the heart are more curious about Chu Qing. In the car, Zhao Ying drove the car steadily, moved towards the city, and not long after, the neon lights outside the window continued to pass by the car. In a quiet community, a car stopped slowly. The three people who got off the car were Qin Ni and Chu Yue. ¡°Sister Zhao Ying! I will rest here tonight, please go back and talk to my elder sister!¡± I saw that Zhao Linyi came down from the car, facing Zhao Ying warned repeatedly. Looking at Qin Nichuyue 2 female, Zhao Ying can only be slowly nodded. Then drove away. However, before the car went to the door of the community, Zhao Ying turned on his mobile phone and didn¡¯t know what to say. Soon, several bodyguards quietly stayed in the vicinity. The lights in the room were on, and a retrial room appeared in front of us. In another place, Zhao Linxin in the study listened to Zhao Ying¡¯s report from the mobile phone in his ear, and remained silent. ¡°Eldest Young Lady! Are you still there?¡± I haven¡¯t heard Zhao Linxin¡¯s words on my phone for a long time, and Zhao Ying could not bear to ask. But I saw Zhao Linxin looking at the window lightly, taking a deep breath, and then slowly said: ¡°This is the case! As for Sun Zhi, let¡¯s do it according to Qin Ni¡¯s meaning!¡± ¡°But ¡­ Lin Yi¡¯s little girl, stare at me! I have a chance to get her back!¡± At the end, when I thought of Zhao Linyi¡¯s little girl, Zhao Linxin felt a little angry. You are not homeless, why do you get tired of Qin Ni all day long? Even work! Why has such a big thing happened to me, there is still time to hang out outside. Thinking, Zhao Linxin urged a few times, then hung up. Listening to the phone hang in his ear and the words of Zhao Linxin¡¯s own Eldest Young Lady, Zhao Ying looked at the phone helplessly, with a wry smile in the corner of her mouth. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1920 His own Eldest Young Lady cares about Second Young Lady, but the character of Second Young Lady makes Eldest Young Lady a little headache. At this time, Zhao Linxin, who had hung up the phone, had more grave expression on her dignified and elegant face. He slowly stood up, walked to the window, and watched the night get the city quietly. I thought to myself, where did Qin Ni come from, and found such an unimaginable person! And still a man! When can men be cultivated, and still so powerful. You know, in this World, it is difficult for men to cultivate. If you want to cultivate, you must lose something ¡­ However, Chu Qing exudes masculine breath all over him, simply not the kind of breath that a feminine man can show. Looking out the window, Zhao Linxin¡¯s eyes were a little moved. Tang Sect and Wang Family want to deal with Qingshu Entertainment Group is not 2 days a day, it seems that Qin Ni is pressed. But I never thought that she would be thrown into the hospital in an emergency, so that she would get a different unexpected harvest. It seems that this land of Shu will really have peace and security, starting from tonight ¡­ After all, Qin¡¯s intercepted Qin Ni halfway tonight, and many people knew what they knew. Presumably, what happened tonight will probably let many people re-examine Qin Ni of Qingshu Entertainment Group. The important thing is that the mysterious man who doesn¡¯t know where he came from ¡­ At this moment, the man who was thinking in Zhao Linxin¡¯s mind was flying all the way at this moment. His handsome and tall figure crossed a faint silhouette in the night sky. After a while, Chu Qing¡¯s figure gradually slowed down, and slowly landed in a residential area. The balcony of the residential area is where Lin Qing lived. Lin Qing is already in the hospital under the Qingshu Entertainment Group, rest in peace, in order not to disturb her, Chu Qing has lived alone these days. In the quiet room, Chu Qing did n¡¯t even turn on the lights. In the dark room, he sat directly on the sofa and lay on his back, staring at the ceiling, staring a little. In the quiet room, there is only Chu Qing. Chu Qing lying on the sofa couldn¡¯t help but think of Lin Qing¡¯s scene at that time, with a hint of softness in his eyes. However, it also made Chu Qing feel a little tight. It seems that we must seize the time, go to auction in a few days, and find the necessary medicine ingredients. Be sure to get it, otherwise ¡­ the longer Lin Qing¡¯s injury drags on, the harder it is to recover completely. Thinking of this, Chu Qing couldn¡¯t bear to sigh in his heart, who let himself be seriously injured at that time, and now he can¡¯t fully recover his strength, even activating Spiritual Qi, needs the pale energy of the pale-gold invisible sword in the heart. Encourage help ¡­ I learned from Qin Ni that 9 Blood Lotus appeared on the auction held by Tang Sect this time. This 9 Blood Lotus is the key medicine that Chu Qing uses to treat Lin Qing, and at the same time, it is an important reason for whether he can fully recover completely. After all, after breaking through the border, Meridian suffered all injuries, even dantian was damaged. If it weren¡¯t for the pale-gold invisible sword in the heart, using sword energy to launch a move, it would be estimated that he would be finished! But, thinking of the little sword in his heart, Chu Qing lying on the sofa is still a little silent. One hand cannot to bear moved towards the heart ¡­ But my heart is full of secretly sighed. After all, in order to come to this world, he will accompany his sword for 100 years because of breaking the limits of the world and being damaged. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1921 At this time, Chu Qing lying on Lin Qingzhong ¡¯s sofa in the living room, with one hand pressed against the heart, could n¡¯t help but think that if he had already reached Person and Sword Unite Realm, it would be estimated that the pale-gold sword would not appear. Remain in your own heart. 9 Blood Lotus, I am determined to get it! Even Tang Sect¡¯s auction ¡­ Tang Sect in advance, Chu Qing couldn¡¯t help but think of that beautiful shadow ¡­ It¡¯s just that Chu Qing¡¯s character won¡¯t give in to her so easily. Unconsciously, Chu Qing fell asleep on the sofa in the living room. At this time, in a quiet community, the lights of one family were still bright. In Qin Ni¡¯s study room, Qin Ni, who had put on his home clothes, looked at the information in front of him, but he was full of silence. Only because he used the relationship, he found that no information related to Chu Qing was found in the information of the National University. The above information can only be said to be simple and clear, not even Chu Qing¡¯s other related matters! The simplest is the family members, as well as the elementary, junior high school, and even high school schools there, and when will they enter the National University. However, when he wanted to check other information, it was blank. The door slammed and Chu Yue wiped his wet hair while looking at Qin Ni sitting at the table, with some doubt between his eyes. Hearing the door push, Qin Ni slowly raised his head, and when he saw Chu Yue, he let go of his heart. It¡¯s just that, on the beautiful face, I¡¯m busy with dignified contemplation. Faintly asked, ¡°What about Linyi¡¯s little girl?¡± Hearing Qin Ni¡¯s question, he looked at the strange look on Qin Lingni¡¯s face. Chu Yue moved towards Qin Ni while replying: ¡°It¡¯s her turn to take a bath, now it¡¯s bathing!¡± As he said, he had walked to Qin Ni and asked aloud, ¡°What did you find?¡± For Chu Qing, Chu Yue is also like Qin Ni, and is very curious about Chu Qing! In this world of feminist World supremacy, a man can be stronger than a woman, even cultivation, and his own power is unimaginable. Just recently, from Chu Qing to the company for the first time, what happened to them with Zhou Yu, to today¡¯s banquet, and tonight Sun Zhijia Manor was disappeared in the golden light of the golden sword. He walked slowly to Qin Ni, looked up, and saw that what was displayed on the computer also surprised Chu Yue for a while. Just because Chu Yue saw the same expression as Qin Ni. A pair of beautiful eyes can¡¯t help but turn to moved towards Qin Ni. Can¡¯t help but slowly asked: ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Hearing Chu Yue¡¯s words, Qin Ni still stared at the computer screen, not speaking at all. Just because she is also 100 puzzled! Hearing Chu Yue ¡¯s words, in Qin Ni ¡¯s beautiful eyes, I do n¡¯t know what to think of, and suddenly opened the mouth and said: ¡°There is a person whose identity is more special, or what background he has, so there is no relevant information.¡± Qin Ni¡¯s words slowly sounded in the room. Hearing Qin Ni¡¯s contemplative words, Chu Yue couldn¡¯t help being silent. If this is the case, it can only show that Chu Qing¡¯s identity is very unusual. Looking at the moved towards the computer screen, the above information shows Chu Qing University time. According to the calculation, Chu Qing is indeed still in the second year. But the above shows: Chu Qing is on suspension! However, there is a 2 year gap between them. In these 2 years, Chu Qing did what he did and went there. For Qin Ni and Chu Yue, this is not what they can learn. 2 people looked at each other and were full of curiosity about Chu Qing, but because they were searching for information this time, they were silent. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1922 Qin Nile Chuyue never imagined that there would be such a result. The results found, but the two of them do not know where to start, even if there are many words in their minds, but they do not know where to start, they can only deal with it in silence. Just when the two people looked at each other, and when there was some silence, the door slammed. I saw Zhao Linyi¡¯s little girl, who was covered with red fruit and wet, and exposed her exquisite figure to the air. Looking at Zhao Linyi¡¯s appearance, Qin Ni was full of surprise: ¡°What are you ¡­ what are you doing?¡± However, Zhao Linyi said pitifully: ¡°I suddenly remembered that I was hungry ¡­¡± I originally saw Zhao Linyi¡¯s appearance. Qin Ni Chuyue 2 was still a little surprised. After hearing Zhao Linyi¡¯s words, Qin Ni was a little helpless for a while, and his forehead was straight and straight, t¨² t¨², ¡°Then you can¡¯t wash it again?¡± Hearing Qin Ni¡¯s words, Zhao Linyi didn¡¯t take it seriously and said, ¡°What are you afraid of? You haven¡¯t seen it before! Besides ¡­ I¡¯m not worried that you have fallen asleep!¡± At the end, a silly look. Looking at the appearance of Zhao Linyi, Chu Yue directly expressedless, walked over, pulled Zhao Linyi out of the room, and threw it into the bathroom. After being interrupted by Zhao Linyi, Qin Ni had no intention of tangling Chu Qing¡¯s identity again. From the banquet tonight, Chu Qing is confident and maintains and helps himself everywhere. Hope ¡­ can continue to face the listing in 3 months! Turn off the computer, Qin Ni walked out of the study and moved towards the kitchen ¡­ who made the little girl hungry! On the 2nd day, the Qin family gathered in Shudi. Qin Qi was sitting in the house drinking tea calmly, thinking in his mind, when Qin Ni was escorted up later, what expression should he use to look at her. As long as Qin Ni is controlled in her own hands, in the future, her entire Qin Family will never worry about food and clothing. When the time comes, let her granddaughter inherit Qin Ni¡¯s Qin Shu Entertainment Group, and Qin Ni is sent to Wang Family to marry Wang Ying¡¯s silly son. Thinking of this! Qin Qun was unable to bear laughed heartily, and the unpleasant sound spread like a night owl in the empty house, and it echoed for a long time. Just when Qin Qiao laughed heartily, a rapid voice had already sounded before Qin Qie heard the knock on the door. Only when I heard a shout, the door push sounded. ¡°Not good! Patriarch?¡± Only when I heard the sound, I saw a middle-aged woman, dressed like a housekeeper, and hurriedly shouted. Seeing that the housekeeper hadn¡¯t even knocked on the door, he pushed the door in, and there was also a hurry of indecision. Seeing this, Qin Qi¡¯s face was full of displeasure. ¡°What is panic-stricken, what makes it all!¡± Qin Qi¡¯s anger was heard in the room. Hearing Qin Qi¡¯s impatient anger, the butler quickly stood up and forced to calm down, panting: ¡°Patriarch, no good! That group of people is here!¡± That group of people! Hearing the words of the housekeeper, Qin Qi naturally understood that the housekeeper was referring to that group of people. Hearing that the group of people came back, Qin Qi instead looked relaxed, forgiving the butler¡¯s rudeness and generosity. The corner of the mouth contains said with a smile: ¡°Oh! Didn¡¯t I know Qin Ni was brought back?¡± With that, he slowly brought the tea cup to his mouth. But he heard the butler slowly said: ¡°No ¡­ I didn¡¯t see Qin Ni¡¯s silhouette!¡± Qin Qi, who originally had authentic tea, heard such a sentence, and the tea cup that came to her mouth almost overturned. Fiercely dropped the tea cup on the ground, and the tea cup full of tea splashed a water stain on the ground instantly. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1923 At this moment, when I heard the report under my hand, I slowly sat down and tasted tea. A year of leisurely Qin Qiao¡¯s face was suddenly full of anger, loudly angrily roared: ¡°A bunch of waste!¡± He said, got up quickly, moved towards and walked outside ¡­ In the hall of the villa, the Scar Girl took a group of men and waited quietly in the hall. At this time, the scarred woman tied a bandage on one wrist and hung it on her chest. A pair of scarred faces, a pair of eyes murky, full of inexplicable smile. Qin Qiao, you almost let my men die, we have to calculate this account! Not thinking about it yet, I saw a woman who came out slowly with her pearlescent charm. Looking at the scared woman in front of her eyes, Qin You¡¯s face was full of ridicule. Eagerly said: ¡°It seems that your mission has failed! It¡¯s a waste!¡± Qin You was still a little excited when she heard that the Scarred women were coming back. Obviously, she was also aware of the fact that her grandmother ordered Qin Ni to cut off the second half of the banquet tonight. However, Qin nether aura shivered when she knew that a group of scarred women had returned empty-handed. To know! Whether you can get the Qingshu Entertainment Group depends on the interception at this time. Failed now, can Qin Ni still be caught after that, even, this is already the last chance! Unsuccessful at the banquet, Wang Ying, the president of Wang Family Group, suddenly stopped, and halfway back there was Chu Qing, which made her remember. That man¡­ Thinking of the man, Qin You even got angry. The man she was looking for turned to Qin Ni. More importantly, the man was recruited by Qin Ni. why! why? Why are all Qin Ni, even her grandmother spends more time on Qin Ni than he does! Even in the family, many people said what Qin Ni did, but she understood that it was all attached to her grandmother. Get more. They are more greedy and shameless than their grandmother. However, they all want to get more from Qin Ni ¡­ Qin You¡¯s eyes were filled with anger when she thought that they were not successful. Hearing Qin You¡¯s words, then looked at the expression in Qin You¡¯s eyes. The scarred female confidant was even more angry, ready to walk towards Qin You. However, before taking a step, she was lifted up by the scarred woman with one hand intact. Seeing his boss stop it, his cronies also stopped the pace. The Scar Girl is still sneering again and again, and your grandma will come out later! You have any say. Watching the Scar Girl actually satirize her own words and didn¡¯t care, but the expression in her eyes was really annoying. Ready to speak, but heard a rapid voice ringing in the hall. ¡°What are you doing! A group of people can¡¯t even catch a single person!¡± Hearing a familiar and sharp voice, the Scar Girl¡¯s cheek facing away from the source of the voice, unable to bear a sneer, really worthy of the upper beam and the lower beam crooked! What the two grandchildren said is exactly the same! The same tart and mean, the same harsh. Seeing the Scar Scar Girl and her men still facing away from her, Qin Qie¡¯s face was even more impatient. Not long ago, I still respectfully talked to myself in front of myself, as an employment relationship, but now, I do n¡¯t even welcome him even when I get up! Thinking of this, an angry Qin Qi quickly walked in front of the Scar Girl and turned to look at it, watching the Scar Girl and everyone under her body look different ¡­ (End of this chapter) Chapter 1924 Qin Qi walked quickly to the scarred woman, and Qin Qi¡¯s angry face suddenly looked dull ¡­ Not long ago, when a group of Scar Girl talked to themselves, they were all headed by Scar Girl, all in black suits, and they all exuded solemn killing aura. But now, in the eyes of Qin Qie, the scarred face of the scarred woman is a little pale, pale and bloodless, like a piece of blank paper. Wrap a white gauze bandage on one wrist and hang it on your chest. Qin Qi¡¯s old eyes are full of surprised look. You know, this scarred woman in front of you, but she has been cooperating with herself for many years and has never missed her. Looking at the situation in front of her, it is clear that they have not only failed but also suffered heavy losses. But when he looked up, Qin Qie¡¯s eyes kept crossing the black clothed bodyguard headed by Scar Girl. I saw no injuries on everyone¡¯s body, but, like the Scar Scar, complexion pale. What Qin Qi didn¡¯t know was that they didn¡¯t seem to be injured, only the boss¡¯ wrist was reconnected. However, if you let everyone face Chu Qing again, it is estimated that everyone is reluctant to die. This time, there are a large number of adults in Chu Qing, who are too lazy to care about it, but just give a lesson. Otherwise, the sword on the bridge is the ticket to the gates of hell. Looking at the appearance of Scar Girl, the surprised look on Qin Qai¡¯s face disappeared instantaneously. Instead, he slowly left with a cold face, sitting on the throne. Looking at the appearance of the scarred girl¡¯s clothes, Qin Qie didn¡¯t call one place. You know, she and her granddaughter have the same thoughts. Qin Ni got out this time. Is there any chance after that? From the moment Qin Qiao came out, the Scar Girl still looked at it lightly, without saying a word, just looked towards Qin Qiao¡¯s eyes, deep in her eyes, a trace of self-deprecating look of ridicule. I couldn¡¯t help thinking that fortunately last night it was Chu Qing¡¯s man show mercy, otherwise, they were estimated to be killed! Cabbage money to do life-threatening things! There was a silence in the hall. From the moment Qin Qi sat in a high position, the Qin Family in the hall was silent. Because everyone is waiting! Wait for Qin Qi¡¯s next words, why Qin Ni is not caught, what else can they get? Whether it can still gain some benefits. Qin Qi drinking tea lightly, still in a high tone slowly said: ¡°Qin Ni, how about people?¡± A faint tone, full of impatient chill. Listening to Qin Qie¡¯s strong tone of anger, the scarred woman¡¯s heart was also cold! Come! Look, it¡¯s not too early for you Qin Family to make the account clear! After that, I won¡¯t be confused! I saw a scarred woman with a salty look. ¡°No!¡± After that, she also pointed to her hand covered with white bandage gauze. Listening to the words of Scar Girl, and then looking at the scarless look of Scar Girl, Qin Qi¡¯s eyes were instantly filled with anger. Angrily roared loudly: ¡°Your group of waste! Even one Qin Ni could not catch it, and his face came back!¡± Qin Qi¡¯s voice in the hall resounded in everyone¡¯s ears, echoing in the hall for a long time. Hearing Qin Qie¡¯s words, the Scar Scarf¡¯s men were a little angry, but when they saw the writer¡¯s boss saying nothing, they could only be silent. Seeing that the Scar Girl still remains unmoved, Qin You also interjected and said, ¡°That¡¯s it! Unsuccessful, I came back with a wound!¡± After that, a pair of eyes looked at the people behind the Scar Girl, and he looked disdainfully and said, ¡°I brought everyone to you!¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 1925 Yes! The Scar Girl brought almost all her men. Fortunately, the hall in Qin Family ¡¯s villa was large enough. Otherwise, it ¡¯s hard to think about it. Such a crowd of crowded people, leaning shoulder-to-shoulder close to each other, nearly 100 people. Hearing Qin You¡¯s words, Qin Qi was even more impatient. There is such a group of people in the hall, making him look more upset! There was silence again in the hall. Watching the Qin Family Hall again silent. Scar Girl slowly said: ¡°Patriarch Qin, I¡¯m here today, to collect the final payment, the contract is there!¡± Qin Qi thought what a scar girl would say. But didn¡¯t expect, the scar girl actually came to collect the final payment. Incompetent bungler! Qin Ni didn¡¯t catch it and still had a face to collect money! Qin Qi couldn¡¯t even speak in a hurry, and was about to speak, Qin You on the side directly exploded! ¡°We didn¡¯t even see Qin Ni, you even have a face to close the money! Dream!¡± The voice of Qin You tart and mean slowly spread in the hall. However, the Scar Girl ignored Qin You, but she still looked at Qin Qi lightly. I saw Qin Qiao¡¯s indifferent face, obviously putting Qin You¡¯s words completely in the heart. After all, her granddaughter¡¯s words were completely in her heart. Scar Girl looked at Qin Qi¡¯s expression, just indifferently said: ¡°Patriarch Qin! We have worked together for a long time, you know the rules too, it¡¯s not good to do this!¡± Hearing the words of Scar Girl, not only Qin You, but even Qin Qi sitting in a high position was a little inexplicable for a moment, and his expression was a bit dull. After a while, Qin You took the lead to wake up, looking at the Scar Girl without knowing her face, and sneered in the corner of her mouth, ¡°Do you think it is possible? Your mission failed! You still want money! Please!¡± Speaking of the last, a look of delivery. Many people in Qin Family looked towards the scarred girl in the hall. There are some sneers in the eyes of the scarred girl. Qin Qiao¡¯s mind is more important than anything. Qin You¡¯s words kept Qin Qi silent. Obviously, Qin Family intends to renege on a debt! Seeing that the Scar Girl is still motionless, and seeing the Scar Girl still looking at Qin Qi, ignoring her appearance. Qin You exploded directly! The voice sounded sharply in the lobby, ¡°Please leave my Qin Family! Also, if you do n¡¯t want to, just force it!¡± Say, call for security! Qin Family is also a person with a face in Shudi, and there are also many security guards in the family. The wood pulp paper is more than enough for people who want to deal with scarred women! Listening to Qin You ¡¯s words and then watching Qin You ¡¯s movements, the Scar Girl still remains unmoved, just slowly shooting Qin Qi: ¡°Patriarch Qin, if your granddaughter ¡¯s words, can it represent Qin Family, or is, that ¡¯s what you mean ? ¡° The words of Scar Girl slowly spread in the hall, leaving many people silently watching the development of the situation. Hearing the overbearing of Youyi 3 again and again, even to the end, Qin You has already spoken of her bodyguard, and the scarred woman¡¯s men are all solemnly alert. Qin Qie heard the words of Scar Scarf, slowly raised her eyes, moved towards Scar Scarf, and didn¡¯t speak, but slowly nodded. In the hall, looking at Qin Qiao¡¯s slow nodded, many people have studied and understood. Obviously, Qin Qie let Qin You¡¯s words represent Qin Family. Seeing Qin Qin¡¯s nodded, there was a hint of coldness in the eyes of the scarred woman; while Qin You, who had been waiting quietly for her grandmother¡¯s words, when she saw her grandmother¡¯s nodded, Qin You¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but suddenly burst into her face. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1926 Hearing Qin Qie who had not spoken, suddenly nodded slowly, the meaning of which was self-evident. The other Qin Family in the lobby, when they saw Qin Qie¡¯s nodded appearance, for a time, everyone was silent, but looking thoughtful. After all, Qin Family is Qin You¡¯s account in the future. . At this time, Qin You was more arrogant, just because the expressions of many people in the hall were collected in her eyes. When looking towards the scarred woman, the eyes were even more disdainful. Just as everyone was thinking about each other, the Scar Girl slowly rose ¡­ Today, when the Scar Girl took her hand down to Qin Family, Qin Qie¡¯s eyes were even more impatient when she looked at the Scar Girl. Failed! Just like his granddaughter Qin You said, if you fail, you will come back! Even if you come back! When he heard that Scar Girl came back to settle the final payment, Qin Qi was even more speechless. Finally, when his granddaughter¡¯s actions were in line with his appetite, Qin Qie didn¡¯t say a word, and let his granddaughter speak. Looking at his granddaughter, a pair of dark old eyes, deep in his eyes could not help but a hint of appreciation rose. At the same time, let Qin You try to make her own decision. After all, Qin Family Patriarch will be handed over to her in the future. He said nothing, and allowed it silently, until he hadn¡¯t said much, but looked at her scarred woman slowly and asked slowly. Qin Qi was surprised when he heard the scar girl, is n¡¯t that nonsense! Her words definitely represent this Qin Family and represent me! In a pair of dim old eyes, the scarred woman slowly rose. The scarred girl slowly stood up, her eyes just murmured across the crowd. Starting from Qin Qie¡¯s face, and finally across the crowd, back to the starting point, Qin Qie¡¯s Old Zhang¡¯s face. I saw Qin Family in the hall looking curiously at the scar girl¡¯s strange things, and I was really guessing. Scar Girl slowly opened the mouth and said: ¡°Since Patriarch Qin said so, do I think that what Qin You has always said is Patriarch Qin?¡± However, the Scar Girl¡¯s words just ended, and the sharp voice of Qin Youjia sounded again, with an angry voice: ¡°My grandma said it very clearly! Also, my Qin Family does not welcome you, please!¡± As he said, Qin You slowly moved towards a Scarred woman like a proud cock. Seeing that Qin You came slowly, the men behind the Scar Scar came out directly, stopping Qin You in front. Seeing the movements of the scarred female hands, Qin You instantly angered from the gallbladder, raised a palm, and prepared to move towards her female bodyguard. Before being swung away, he was caught fiercely by a powerful palm. Just now I noticed the pain from my wrist. When Qin You hadn¡¯t exclaimed, she noticed that the wrist was loose. That hand had already been released. What was left was a pair of indifferent eyes. Looking at the action of the female under the scar, an unopened Qin Qiao, frowns asked: ¡°What do you mean?¡± Hearing Qin Qi¡¯s words, the Scar Scarf said nothing, but only sneered coldly. The Scar Girl hasn¡¯t spoken yet. Qin Family¡¯s bodyguards have arrived, all waiting for orders outside the hall door. When he heard that the security guard of his family came, Qin You said angrily: ¡°Get me out of them all, and Qin Family will not welcome them!¡± Hearing Qin You ¡¯s words, Qin Family ¡¯s bodyguard fish guards and so on entered the hall ¡­ Looking at the serious face of Qin Family, who had some fierce faces towards him, the curvature of the corner of the scarred female mouth suddenly turned into a sneer, a sneer sneer ¡­ (End of this chapter) Chapter 1927 In the hall of Qin Family villa, the shady girl¡¯s chubby laughter spread in everyone¡¯s ears. Qin You murmured, ¡°Sick!¡± Qin Qi is full of doubts, but the dog¡¯s eyes in his eyes still look at the low expression. Asked slowly, ¡°What are you laughing at?¡± Hearing Qin Qi finally speaking, Scar Girl said slowly: ¡°Since Patriarch Qin does not settle the final payment, then ¡­ I don¡¯t want it!¡± As soon as this remark came out, everyone in the hall was full of incredible colors. However, Qin Qie is a vigilant expression. He has been cooperating with Scar Girl for many years. This group of people who used to be in Africa are all people who have added blood to the edge of the knife. How can they talk so well! However, Qin You on the side heard it, but said stupidly: ¡°If you still have self-knowledge! Then go! My Qin Family does not welcome you!¡± Hearing the end of Qin You¡¯s speech, both Qin You and the bodyguards behind them slowly gave way to an expression behavior waiting for them to roll. Looking at Qin You¡¯s appearance, Scar Girl ignored Qin You and turned her head to look at Qin Qie, but the inexplicable expression in her eyes made Qin Qie feel inexplicably chilled. All over him, the feeling of chill was constantly striking. In an instant, Qin Qiao¡¯s facial expression grave had a straight mind, and a strange feeling kept hitting his heart. When I was about to make an inquiry, I only heard the Scar Girl, a dark and sullen face, and the haze disappeared instantly, looking at Qin Qi with a gentle smile on his face. The soft smile on the face dragged the scars on her face, but it was even more terrifying, making the heart cold. But I heard the Scar Girl slowly said: ¡°I came today, I didn¡¯t actually come to ask for debts, I came to settle the accounts first!¡± Speaking of the last, a soft smile, chilly. Hearing the words of the Scar Girl, Qin You said directly, ¡°Get me out of them all!¡± Hearing Qin You ¡¯s words, Qin Family ¡¯s bodyguards and others who had given way all the way did not move away. The scarred girl and her men went around. In a short time, I saw that Qin Family ¡¯s bodyguards and others all cut the scarred girl and hers. The men are all surrounded. Looking at the scarred women who were all surrounded, Qin You thought of the situation where the scarred woman and her men were thrown out of the Qin Family house by Qin Family to each and everyone. However, after a long time, there was no voice of the scarred girl begging for mercy, nor the roar of the two sides fighting, and some were quiet and quiet! Qin You looked puzzled and saw his bodyguard security and the others. There were obviously more people than Scar Scarves, but there was no noise. They were all quietly surrounded, silent, motionless. Instead, it looks like a group of onlookers. However, Qin Qi, who was sitting in a high position, saw it clearly. Although I do n¡¯t know why my family ¡¯s men are motionless, they are surprised, terrified, and even fearful. Some people even left a trace of cold sweat on their heads, but although they were afraid, they did not dare to move. I don¡¯t know what they saw there under Scar Girl and her men! Looking at the motionlessness of his men, and even ignoring his own orders, not at all drove out the scarred women. For a time, Qin You¡¯s face was full of anger. The angry voice sounded again. The reason was that the Scar Girl also looked at the outsiders without even looking at herself, but didn¡¯t expect, even her own family¡¯s men ignored her. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1928 Hearing the voice from Qin You outside the crowd, the Scar Scarred girl teased her face: ¡°Listen! Your master is angry! Don¡¯t hurry up and start?¡± The Scar Girl¡¯s voice spread through Qin Family¡¯s ears, listening to the angry and impatient voice from behind, many of Qin Family¡¯s men were full of anger. on! How to get on! Going to courting death? A few moments ago, many of Qin Family ¡¯s men gathered here. After hearing Qin Qi ¡¯s statement that Qin You was Qin Family Patriarch ¡¯s order, many Qin Family ¡¯s bodyguard security guards, under Qin You ¡¯s order, came forward Everyone was surrounded by scars. Logically speaking, Qin Family has a large number of men and should have an advantage, but when a group of women with scars are surrounded, all of the lower-class people of Qin Family are motionless. Because when they surrounded the scar girl, the scar girl and her men slowly pulled out a gun from the black suit uniformly! The dark muzzle, facing the crowd, caused a group of people who were the main scarred women to stop, motionless. Leng Bingbing¡¯s muzzle is like the scarred woman and her men, the pair of chilly eyes. Even the crowd, one of them also took out a machine gun! That¡¯s right! In this World in which women can cultivate, in this World of Feminism, it does not mean that this group of Qin Family has the ability to fleshy body to withstand bullets! They are not the martial artist who only knows about cultivation all day, or the martial artist Aristocratic Family with strong family property. Seeing the weapons in the hands of the women under the scars, many of Qin Family¡¯s men stopped and stopped one by one, stunned. It¡¯s just that the Scar Girl and her men put the guns in their hands very low, so many people in the Qin Family Hall were just surprised. Why are bodyguards such as Qin Family all motionless! Hearing Qin You¡¯s voice, Scar Girl slowly raised her hand, slightly said with a smile in the corner of her mouth: ¡°Now I would like to trouble you to stand against the wall and stick to the wall! Thank you!¡± Qin You heard the scar girl¡¯s voice coming from the crowd, and she was a little ignorant for a moment, then angered. ¡°When will my Qin Family¡¯s turn come to you to point your finger!¡± However, Qin You ¡¯s discourse flight did not stop the Qin Family ¡¯s evasive pace, all leaning one by one against the wall in the hall, each and everyone sticking to the wall! Many people in the Qin Family hall were stunned looking at the behavior of their men. How is this going! Seeing that his men ignored their orders, and even obeyed the words of the Scar Scarf, Qin You¡¯s face could not be hung for a while! Anger spread in the hall, ¡°How can I Qin Family raise your waste!¡± Hearing Qin You¡¯s words, many people in the Qin Family in the hall frowned a little, which brought me good fortune when he had such an action under his own hands. Watching his men obey the words of the Scarred Scarlet Girl, while there was some thought in her eyes, she was awakened by Qin You¡¯s words, and she was immediately impatient. A pair of old eyes looked towards Qin Youshi, the chill in his eyes was self-evident. Perceived to be staring coldly at a line of sight, Qin You also reacted instantaneously, moved towards and looked away. Seeing this cold eyes as his grandmother¡¯s eyes, Qin You¡¯s angry face slowly fell silent. But he still turned his head to the side, still unwilling to lose. Looking at Qin You¡¯s movements, Qin Qiao, who was sitting in a high position, could not help shaking her head! You are the future Qin Family Patriarch, how can you say such a thing! It seems that I usually spoiled this girl! (End of this chapter) Chapter 1929 In the hall, Qin You¡¯s words made some Qin Family people impatient, but helpless Qin You is the Qin Family Patriarch that has been given by Qin Qi. Even if she is impatient, she can only be quiet, if she angers Qin You, after that, when she becomes a Qin Family and pours Patriarch, does she still have room to turn over? Every Qin Family person has some small 9 9 in his heart, and each and everyone are in the heart. Silent, do their own thing. Watching myself say something that upset her grandmother, but no one still refuted, Qin twisted his title to the side with a more unusual emotion. Like a proud cock, a pair of eyes scanned the cheeks of Qin Family lightly, as if he is now Qin Family¡¯s family. Instead, he turned back and walked back to his seat, watching the obedient woman quietly and quietly. each and everyone left but stood next to the wall standing. However, at the moment when Qin You slowly sat down, I didn¡¯t know who it was and suddenly made a frightened sound. Hearing the horrified sound, Qin Qi was just like Qin You, frowning impatiently. When I was about to yell, more Qin Family made a frightened voice. Perceive the strangeness of the people around. Qin Qi originally turned on Qin You¡¯s angry face, and was unable to bear to follow everyone¡¯s eyes. I saw that the bodyguards who were the main women in this scar were all security guards after one after another. After leaving, the women who blocked the scars and his men disappeared slowly, but they saw that the scarred women and One of her many men was a dark, cold pistol. Qin You, who was originally about to yell at the source of the sound, couldn¡¯t help but open her eyes as she saw the situation in the field. At this time, Qin Qi only knew why all his men listened to Scar Girl so obediently. After a while, I saw the bodyguard fish security guard who had just surrounded the scar girl. At this time, they all stood against the wall of the Qin Family villa hall without saying a word. Just watch everything quietly in this field. Many people thought to yourself, isn¡¯t Qin You still very impatient? Come! Let us see how you will handle this matter. The people were silent, so they looked at the gradually changing atmosphere in the field so lightly. Qin You until now are all respected, there are a group of stupid people outside, and they are spoiled by their grandmother at home. What winds and waves pass there. For a time, a pair of eyes could not bear to move towards his grandmother Qin Kei. Qin Qin looked at the movements of Scar Girl and her men, and his old eyes continued to rotate, thinking about the countermeasures, in order to prevent 10000 from speaking first. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Hearing Qin Qi¡¯s words. The scar girl directly ignores it, but coldly smiled. Speaking out: ¡°What are you doing? Your Patriarch Qin should know better than me.¡± It didn¡¯t expect that, as soon as this word came out, everyone in Qin Family in the hall was full of stunned faces. Even Qin Qi absolutely didn¡¯t expect the Scar Girl to say such a sentence. Qin You is even more so, she knows her grandmother¡¯s plan. But what she didn¡¯t expect is what does the meaning of Scar Scarlett mean? In the case of Scar Girl, I never thought of dissolving Qin Family¡¯s awkward atmosphere in an instant. What is left is a strange emotion, a face full of incredible doubts. Sitting in a high position, Qin Qin couldn¡¯t help but think of seeing the scarred woman today and her men¡¯s bodies all over again. At the first sight, I was a little puzzled, but didn¡¯t expect that the person brought by the Scar Girl came this time, and everyone had a gun in their hands. Seeing this situation is to prepare for trouble with her Qin Family The last contradiction. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1930 In the hall, the mysterious atmosphere of a man who didn¡¯t know where he came from. However, Qin Qiao always acted as Qin Family Patriarch, calming the atmosphere and reacting in a moment. However, in order to prevent 10000, I first opened the mouth and said: ¡°I don¡¯t know what you mean, can you tell the reason? Anyway, my Qin Family is also a noble family in the land of Shu! It is not arbitrary bullying.¡± Hearing Qin Qi ¡¯s words, for a time, the scarred woman ¡¯s face with a strange smile, unable to bear applauded, said with a smile: ¡°Patriarch Qin is really elegant and funny, but I do n¡¯t know, the wound on my wrist does not agree. ! ¡° do you know? ¡°Presumably Patriarch Qin is also curious! What¡¯s wrong with my hand?¡± Hearing the words of the Scar Girl, Qin Qie¡¯s eyes looked doubtful, and the doubts in his eyes were even more intense, and some were more intense. Qin You on the side was the first to wake up and stood up and scolded aloud: ¡°Are you embarrassed to say that this is not the result of your ineffective handling with your men? I was injured and blamed on my Qin Family.¡± Hearing Qin You¡¯s words, the Scar Girl directly ignored it, but instead sneered a little coldly, and her eyes were even more chilly in her dark eyes. I saw the Scar Girl, ignoring Qin You, but was answering her words on the side, ¡°This is a good question to ask your grandmother, what your grandmother asked me to do, she herself is clear, but! all gave detailed information, which caused me and my men to suffer heavy losses, and I also injured a hand, so I said that I would not ask her for this account! So who should I count? ¡° Hearing the words of Scar Girl, Qin Qie was full of complicated expressions, and was also puzzled. When there are so many experts around Qin Ni, or what kind of powerhouse? And it hurts the scarred woman? Anyway, they are also the people who once survived in the land of Africa, licking blood on the edge of the knife. It would hurt her! This is really unimaginable! While looking at Qin Qie¡¯s face with doubts, the Scar Girl directly ignored it, and the corners of her mouth were somewhat curved with a sneering expression. ¡°Patriarch Qin must have a fresh memory at the banquet tonight. The man next to Qin Ni doesn¡¯t know if you remember!¡± Hearing such words, Qin Qai didn¡¯t know what to think of. Even Qin You beside him, a handsome and tall, masculine and handsome silhouette appeared in his mind. That silhouette also made Qin You and Qin Qi coincidentally think of a person, Chu Qing. Chu Qing! Thinking of this familiar and unfamiliar name, Qin Qi and Qin You looked at each other in an instant, and their eyes were full of inexplicable expressions. At the banquet tonight, Chu Qing¡¯s behavior fiercely slapped the Wang Family Group¡¯s face and also hit her Qin Family¡¯s face. What¡¯s more important is that Qin Qi absolutely didn¡¯t expect that just a few words from Chu Qing eliminated the hatred of Wang Ying, the president of Wang Family Group, on Qin Ni! This is what made her more difficult to understand, which also led to the fact that she had to ask Scar Girl to go in person to stop Qin Ni halfway, and to win this time, it is best to take Qin Ni back and return She Qin Family! By that time, her Qin Family will no longer have to rely on Qin Ni. However, everything from start to finish is due to the existence of Chu Qing! Because he appeared next to Qin Ni today, it caused all her plans to be lost. Her original idea was to use Wang Family Group¡¯s view of Qin Ni and wanted Wang Family Group to help her. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1931 In this way, Qin Ni can be won at today¡¯s banquet, but didn¡¯t expect. From the failure of Wang Family Group to today, she asked Scar Girl to stop Qin Ni¡¯s failure. It was all caused by one person, and it was still a man. In this feminist supremacy, in this world of feminism, there would be such a man. Hearing the words of the Scar Scarred Girl, Qin You also thought about 100 to 1000 times! She didn¡¯t expect that Scar Girl came this time, it was because of Chu Qing. At the banquet, she couldn¡¯t help but notice the man who paid attention many times. It was also the pretty boy who always followed Qin Ni, but did not glance at her. For her Qin You, a pretty boy only, the call is coming, the call is going. It¡¯s just didn¡¯t expect that the so-called pretty boy actually fiercely rejected her at the banquet. This is what makes her more difficult to accept, why she does not have Qin Ni! She does not have Qin Ni, she still does not have Qin You! So she hates, but she wants to take away everything Qin Ni has! Anything, her company, her property, even the people around her, and even the dog beside Qin Ni, she wanted it. The other Qin Family people in the lobby, after hearing such words from Scar Girl, did not know who the man in Scar Girl¡¯s mouth was! But from Qin Qi and Qin You¡¯s eyes facing each other, there is a terrified expression, and even a trace of doubt! Because what they didn¡¯t know was, what exactly did Qin Qi and Qin You have to do with the man in the scarred female mouth? What hatred? So far, Qin Qai has also reacted, and even Qin You is not completely silent, but Qin Qiao, who is the head of the family, spoke first. Because she knows that Qin You is too young, this girl has been spoiled by her. If she was allowed to export first, it would inevitably anger the scarred woman. After all, the Scar Girl and her men are now holding a black and cold gun in their hands. Although in this world where women can cultivate, not all who can fleshy body can block bullets. Qin Qiao has a pair of old eyes, staring tightly at the Scar Girl, with a cold tone in his mouth, ¡°Then you find me, and even lead these people to come to my Qin Family with great fanfare today! From the beginning, without saying a word, to now It started to make trouble again, what is the intention? ¡°The tone was a little bit, then said:¡± or is ¡­¡­ ¡° Speaking of this, Qin Qi¡¯s pair of old faces are full of sarcastic expressions. Did even her scar girl have turned to Qin Ni? That was really ridiculous, but what she did n¡¯t know was that Qin Qin ¡¯s heart smiled, not Qin Ni, but herself! If even Scar Girl had turned to Qin Ni, that would be her biggest failure. Just ask, a person who has been working with him in an employment relationship has become a sword that pierces oneself. One can imagine the taste in his heart. Seeing the thoughts in Qin Qi¡¯s heart, the Scar Girl slowly sat down, lightly flicked her fingertips, and leaned back, directly ignoring the smile on Qin Qi¡¯s face, and directly said: ¡°Relax, I do things very well In principle, after all, it ¡¯s still an employment relationship with you, and I still do n¡¯t do the kind of seller seeking honor, colluding with others to bite others! ¡° Hearing the impossible to bear sigh in Qin Qi¡¯s heart here, but the Scarlet Girl¡¯s next sentence made her heart fiercely mention it! (End of this chapter) Chapter 1932 I saw the Scar Girl slowly said: ¡°Today I and you, when I reached an agreement, I wanted to know more information! But didn¡¯t expect you wanted to get Qin Ni because of revenge, and the information I gave you was lost. Many things, you only tell me that Qin Ni¡¯s side is only Chu Yue, Zhao Linyi, and a man! But you know very little about the man. Even if I guessed right, according to the information I got, at the banquet today, the man ¡¯s shot out of the ordinary, you should be aware of it, but you not at all tell Me, which caused me and my men to be heavy, you can see if you don¡¯t believe it! ¡° I saw that Scar Girl ignored Qin Qi¡¯s preparations and slowly raised the wrist bandaged with white gauze. I saw the Scar Girl slowly said: ¡°My hand can be said to have been abandoned, you look at my men again!¡± While talking about extending your unbroken hand, moved towards Qin Qin introduced his men behind him. I saw the complexion pale on each of her men ¡¯s faces, which did not seem to be the same, but only the Scar Girl knew that the moment when she fell from the bridge, it was estimated that the fear of death in everyone ¡¯s heart was waving Not going. After a short pause, I saw the Scar Girl slowly said: ¡°So this account, and you Qin Family do a good job!¡± At this time, the tone is cold and biting! See the ice-cold tone in the Scar Scar Girl¡¯s words. Qin Qiao suddenly beat a heart. She was not afraid of the scarred woman. She was afraid of the group of men she brought today. They all hold a frightening gun in their hands. What made her didn¡¯t expect even more was that this group of people had a submachine gun, standing alone in the front, while there was a person in the back who had a rocket launcher in his hand! Looking at the rocket launcher, this is what Qin Qi absolutely didn¡¯t expect. Does the Scar Girl really plan to be with her Qin Family today, or do you want to be perish together? Seeing the situation in front of him, Qin Kai still said, helplessly, ¡°What do you want to say directly?¡± Hearing Qin Qi¡¯s words, the Scar Scarred woman couldn¡¯t bear to sneer. ¡°Didn¡¯t expect! Didn¡¯t expect Qin Family Patriarch even said this, but what surprised me is that you didn¡¯t say it? Qin You¡¯s words represent Qin Family and Qin Family Patriarch. ! That is to say, what Qin You said just now was agreed by Qin Ca Patriarch! ¡° Speaking of here, the pair of scarred women¡¯s pairs of negative eyes are full of smiles, and the afterglow of the corners of the eyes, intentionally or unintentionally glanced at the motionless Qin You standing aside. Hearing the words of Scar Girl, Qin Qi could only helplessly smile in her heart. It seemed that she was too fond of this girl. However, this is also the bitter fruit of what she has done now, who makes him too anxious! ¡­¡­ Time back before the banquet ¡­ Before the banquet was over, Qin Ni took Chu Qingyue and Zhao Linyi left! When Qin Ni had walked out of the hotel, Qin Qi was disturbed by one heart. What he thought at the time was that Qin Ni¡¯s attitude at the banquet surprised her and made her a little out of control. If you lose Qin Ni again, it is estimated that her Qin Family¡¯s life will be more sad in the future, and more importantly, she needs Qin Ni, and needs Qin Ni¡¯s Qingshu Entertainment Group to become her granddaughter and become Qin Family Patriarch Capital becomes the foundation of Qin Family Patriarch! (End of this chapter) Chapter 1933 Once Qin Ni is lost, her granddaughter is hopeless to inherit Qin Family, and even her Qin Family¡¯s future life will lose its source. Thinking of this, Qin Qi followed Qin Ni and hurriedly returned to Qin Family before the banquet had ended. The first thing to return to Qin Family is to invite Scar Girl who once had an employment relationship ¡­ Scar Girl and Qin Family, that is, Qin Family Patriarch Qin Kai, have a cooperative relationship for a long time. However, her oversight for a long time has led to the face-to-face confrontation between Scar Girl and her. And the woman who is scarred is also careless. What she didn¡¯t expect is that this world will even have this very different man ¡­ At that time, Qin Qai summoned her anxiously, and then hurriedly gave her orders, and she was disturbed by Qin Qie¡¯s urged voice under her 3 inquiries. So just for insurance, he took a lot of men to chase Qin Ni. It was originally planned to intercept halfway and capture Qin Ni back to Qin Family to complete this task quickly! What I didn¡¯t think about was the failure of the mission, and it caused my wrist injury, and even my men were almost wiped out. If it wasn¡¯t for Chu Qing show mercy, they must have been at this time! It is estimated that I have already seen the king! I did n¡¯t think that two people who had worked with me at this time turned out to be giving tit for tat, Qin Qiao as The head of the family, or even as Qin Family Patriarch in Shudi. At that time, he finally took over Qin Family from his elder sister s position. Now that he has made a choice at a time when life and death are at stake, he is naturally unwilling to give up his dignity as a Qin Family Patriarch. For Qin Qi, majesty is more important than anything, and so is wealth. But now, she can only hope that the scar girl does not have too many requests, and it is best to send away as soon as possible ¡­ As if perceiving Qin Qi¡¯s gaze, the scarred woman¡¯s mouth had a strange expression, but she slowly opened the mouth and said: ¡°I don¡¯t know Patriarch Qin, how are you going to count this account?¡± I saw Qin Qin gnashing teeth, a pair of old eyes staring closely at the scar female indifferently said: ¡°So what do you want?¡± The Scar Scarred Girl slowly stood up, looked up at her men, then at herself, and stretched out her intact hand. A slap, five fingers changed in front of Qin Qi¡¯s eyes, only to see the scarred woman slowly said: ¡°This time, the price we talked about is 5, but now, do I need to calculate this account a lot? So I need ten times the price! ¡° Listening to the words in the Scar Girl, Qin Qie¡¯s eyes widened endlessly, his heart jumped, and she looked at the Scar Girl bitterly! Ten times 5,000,000, that is 50,000,000! How much is 50,000,000? This time he asked Wu Bai 10000 to give Scar Girl, it was because she thought that Scar Girl will succeed! As long as Qin Ni has the hand, let alone 5,000,000 for the Scar Girl, what if it is 50,000,000! But at this time, Qin Ni not at all was caught back, for her Qin Qi, this Wu Bai 10000, it was a bit hurtful! Not to mention 50,000,000! Hearing the Scar Girl, many people in the Qin Family in the lobby were silent! All of them looked at the Scar Scar Girl with incredible eyes, and then looked at Qin Kai! Only Qin You was angry, jumped out and retorted: ¡°You are not doing well, and you will be defeated by a man. Do you want to have no shame?¡± Qin You didn¡¯t expect that her sentence completely angered Scar Girl! (End of this chapter) Chapter 1934 I saw the scar girl slowly said: ¡°Yes, we are to have no shame, so we can lion¡¯s big mouth, this account today, you Qin Family don¡¯t count and count, or count, otherwise I don¡¯t mind , And one by one for everyone in your family! ¡° Saying a pair of overcast eyes, sliding across everyone in the Qin Family in the hall. Perceiving the sight of the Scar Girl, the people in the Qin Family hall each and everyone unable to bear lowered their heads and shrunk their necks. Each and everyone looked like coward. Looking at Qin Family, only Qin You was standing, Qin Qiao stared fiercely at himself with a pair of eyes. The scarred woman¡¯s face was even more ridiculed. When she saw the scarred woman¡¯s smile, Qin Qun unable to bear said: ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± But the scarred woman raised a hand and pointed slowly Everyone in the Qin Family hall, unable to bear, smiled and replied: ¡°This is your Qin Family? No wonder it is not comparable to Qin Ni, who alone has worked hard at the age of Qin Shu Entertainment Group!¡± ¡°And what you call Qin Family, you see, you see!¡± Speaking, pointing finger at each and everyone Qin Family, with head down, unable to bear said with a smile: ¡°Look, at this time, you Qin Family not at all think of unity, but each and everyone be worldly-wise and play safe! Look at the heads of each and everyone are shrinking into turtles! ¡° The words of Scar Scar Girl instantly made Qin Qiqi¡¯s eyes anger, but when she looked up, her heart was half cold. Although Scar Girl¡¯s words were hard to hear, they looked around! It¡¯s really be worldly-wise and play safe, each and everyone is really like a turtle! In the whole field, only Qin Yougan stood up and stood alone. For the rest, each and everyone avoids fear. Looking at everyone in the Qin Family hall, Qin Qai thought of something in her mind, she really hated pulling them all out and killing them all! But she can¡¯t do this because Qin Family still needs this group of people even though the group of people is independent now. Because their interests are tied together, Qin Family can continue to develop, but once they are all lost, then for Qin Family, it is no different from demise! For such a group of clansmans in their own family, Qin Kai wonders whether it is crying or laughing, hate, or love ¡­ For a moment, Qin Qi¡¯s old pair of old people didn¡¯t know what they were thinking, but the angry look in his eyes was a bit rich. Looking at Qin Qi for a long time without saying a word, Scar Girl was unable to bear, but also with some ridiculous meaning, he grabbed a gun directly from the hands of a man next to him, and directly moved towards the roof and fired a shot. In an instant, the gunshots awakened Qin Qi¡¯s contemplative expression and regretful eyes from the gunshots. Qin Family heard from others, his body shivered. Hearing the scar girl slowly said: ¡°I don¡¯t have much patience! You Qin Family, in the end this account is not counted? Looking at the overbearing gaze of Scar Girl, the tone of overbearing, Qin Qin gnashing teeth said: ¡°To you!¡± Hearing Qin Qi ¡¯s words, the other Qin Family in the hall were unable to bear to lifts the head, and looked at Qin Qi blankly! Does Qin Qi, as Qin Family Patriarch, have so much money in his hand? Each and everyone had some thoughtful expressions in their eyes, but each had their own thoughts, but saw Qin Qiao¡¯s face full of gloom, and said to the bodyguards and security guards leaning against the wall: ¡°Show me all the Qin Family ! No one is allowed to run away! ¡° (End of this chapter) Chapter 1935 I saw that under the order of Qin Qi, the Scar Scar Girl just looked at it with some curiosity, and did not stop her. The bodyguards and security guards standing next to the wall came over in an instant, and watched all the Qin Family people sitting in the hall. After Qin Family people in Qin Family Hall were suppressed, they reacted. Qin Qin intends to hollow them out! But it was too late to react, and Qin Qi went on to order: ¡°The butler gave me out, I ordered you, within one hour to check all the accounts of everyone, and make up 50,000,000!¡± The housekeeper on the side heard that his body was a little jittery, but Qin Qiao¡¯s words in Qin Family were a command in itself, and even an emperor¡¯s decree. So he shuddered to lead the order, and even let the housekeeper didn¡¯t expect something, Qin Kai actually borrowed a man from the Scar Girl. Qin Qin said to the scarred woman: ¡°Let your men stare at her, if she dares to run, kill it, if she didn¡¯t run and complete the task seriously, then Qin Family will never forget her credit! ¡° ¡°There is a credit for her, and I will not forget Qin Family!¡± Qin Qiao¡¯s order made the Scar Girl not look in for a moment, but then sneered. The meaning of Qin Qi¡¯s words couldn¡¯t be more obvious! This is what other Qin Family people in the lobby are listening to. Qin Qin really deserves to be the Qin Family of Shudi, this noble family, this so-called Great Family Patriarch is so decisive! And in the moment when they were escorted in the hall, each and everyone¡¯s mind was alive, a pair of eyes, they didn¡¯t know what to think, However, after Qin Qi¡¯s order came down, each and everyone¡¯s face was disappointed. Just because the thought of each of them and everyone is how to spread the news, let the people in their own family, transfer their property, or escape quickly. What didn¡¯t expect is that Qin Q really let them turn pale with fright! Resolutely! Decisively very ruthless! I really deserve to be a Qin Family Patriarch! After the death of her elder sister, and keep Qin Family dozens of people! This hour is long and slow. It is long because it seems to have passed centuries. It is slow because every minute and every second. For everyone in Qin Family, it is just like a year. Because they didn¡¯t know, how much money did Qin Qie¡¯s housekeeper pay in their own home? Qin Family is a huge monster, who has been relying on Qin Ni to support the source, food and clothing for many years, and even many people privately embezzled Qin Family¡¯s public funds. Although Qin Family comes from Qin Ni¡¯s Qingshu Entertainment Group, Qin Family itself has its own industry. If it is found at this time ¡­ Many people in the hall did not dare to think, but didn¡¯t expect, a familiar silhouette slowly appeared in their eyes. Because the housekeeper slowly came to the hall, in front of Qin Kai. Holding a ledger in his hand, but also holding a card! But after seeing the butler handing the card respectfully to Qin Qin, he slowly said: ¡°Patriarch, this card has a total of 50,000,000, and it has already been collected! All in this card!¡± Body. I saw that after Qin Qi took the card, he didn¡¯t take a look at it, directly moved towards the knife and scarred woman and threw it away! Seeing the woman with the scar, she quickly caught it, and the girl with the scar laughed heartily, ¡°Patriarch Qin, it was so refreshing that I didn¡¯t count it today, but just came to settle an account, which really needs many thanks Qin Family is gone, many thanks many thanks, and if there is a chance, I will continue to cooperate! ¡° (End of this chapter) Chapter 1936 The scarred woman who got the money, it seems that the scarred woman is very bold, but her eyes secretly signaled, let her hand go down to check the bank card. My own men also understood that when they got the card, they took out a pos machine and swiped it. After a while, he whispered softly into the ear in the scar. It seems that the number is correct, and the Scar Girl chuckled nodded for a moment, then glanced at Qin Qi. The intact hand waved into the air, and I saw that under each and everyone¡¯s hands holding the black Youyou muzzle, they immediately put the gun away! Soon, under the leadership of Scar Girl, from the villa hall of Qin Family, the walk was clean and clean, as if never coming again. It¡¯s just Qin¡¯s actions that I don¡¯t know how many people in Qin Family hate. Ignoring everyone¡¯s expression, Qin Qiao still said nothing. But I just asked the housekeeper slowly, ¡°I just asked you to check the accounts. In addition to collecting enough money, how much has the Qin Family used in these years?¡± coming! Qin Qin really started! In Qin Family¡¯s hall, many people felt nervous immediately. However, the housekeeper very blandly handed over an account book to Qin Qi¡¯s hands. Scar Girl was still a little curious when Qin Qi wanted to give her men. However, I just saw that the amount of the bank card thrown in was indeed correct. At the moment in the heart of the Scar Girl, she felt strange, but she was determined. Because in her eyes, 5,000,000 is indeed too much for Qin Family, let alone 50,000,000! Originally Scar Girl came to Qin Family today, originally with the idea of ??nine deaths and still alive, or to exploit Qin Family anyway. However, Qin Qiao took advantage of this breakthrough opportunity to calculate the others of her Qin Family! This is why the Scar Girl smiled slightly after hearing the number reported by her men. Then he looked at Qin Qi sitting in a high position and turned away ¡­ Now, I saw Qin Qi holding the account book in his hand, turning and looking at it, sometimes frowning, and sometimes glaring! Seeing the final fiercely directly dropped an account book on the ground. Seeing Qin Qi¡¯s movements, the Qin Family in the hall shivered. However, some people who are more familiar with Qin Qi also reacted in an instant. It seems that what they have done cannot be concealed, and they do not know what punishment will follow. Because they knew that Qin Qiao was very serious for those who were punished by Qin Family, and many people were locked in Xuanshui House one after another. It is conceivable that the Xuanshui House has become the whole family. Many people have forbidden places in their minds, and they have become the most feared place in their hearts. Qin Qi saw the fiercely thrown out of the account book, sitting in a high position, without a word, looking at the front lightly. After a while, I saw Qin Qiao slowly opened the mouth and said: ¡°didn¡¯t expect! I am thinking about it, for Qin Family, for the descendants of Qin Family, to accumulate wealth, but didn¡¯t expect is that Qin Family¡¯s own The means for people to accumulate wealth are even more brilliant than me. It seems that my position of Patriarch is really unqualified! ¡° While talking, a pair of old eyes, slowly moved towards the cold, a lot of Qin Family looked below. Perceiving Qin Qi¡¯s gaze, many people bowed their heads in an instant, and they clearly understood what Qin Qi said at this moment. In fact, Qin Qun asked Scarlet Girl¡¯s bodyguard to monitor the housekeeper, but the housekeeper was afraid! (End of this chapter) Chapter 1937 In fact, it is not to guard against the housekeeper, but to protect the housekeeper, that is, to worry about the time of checking the account within this hour, and worry about the housekeeper being hurt! And the sudden audit, as long as it is fast enough, is more than enough in an hour, and can get the fastest profits made by Qin Family¡¯s various industries, and even find out the property embezzled by Qin Family others. Looking at Qin Qi¡¯s appearance, many Qin Family people felt a little cold. It seems that Qin Qai is going to prepare for a big cleaning again. Last time, when she cleaned Qin Family, it was still the day Qin Ni¡¯s grandmother died! That day was also when she was on the Qin Family Patriarch position, and since then, she has been Qin Family¡¯s supreme ruler. In that year, Qin Ni¡¯s grandmother had just passed away. Under the mourning situation, Qin Qi¡¯s first order! It turned out to be the Qin Family Position of Patriarch, and she used swift and decisive means to clean up all the people who had rebelled against her at the moment of the Qin Family Patriarch. ¡­ At the moment, there are many Qin Family people in the hall, some of them are the old people who had followed Qin Kai¡¯s era, and they all felt a little trembling. Perhaps I stayed in Qin Family for so many days, and under Qin Qi¡¯s hands, I should have thought of such a day, but I don¡¯t know what means Qin Qi will use to deal with them ¡­ Some young people in the hall have thoughts of rebellion in their hearts, but when they look at the elderly who are taller than their seniors. But I saw those old people¡¯s eyes indifferent to death, and even some people¡¯s eyes no longer have that kind of resistance. These youngsters who insist on their inner thoughts dare to be angry and not speak for a moment, but they can¡¯t do anything to resist. A feeling of powerlessness in my heart can¡¯t help but burst out of my heart. Qin You, who was on the side, saw her grandmother¡¯s emotions at first, but when she heard what she said in her grandmother¡¯s words. Involuntarily followed Qin Qi¡¯s emotions. You know, Patriarch will be her own after Qin Family! If the Qin Family is emptied by this group of people at this time, then when they become Qin Family Patriarch, what money can they use for themselves? She doesn¡¯t want to be outside when she inherits the Qin Family Position of Patriarch, she still bears the title of a poor Qin Family! Many people outside Qin Family now know that Qin Family can get half of the credit today, it is Qin Ni ¡¯s grandmother, and the other half of the credit is Qin Ni! Many people don¡¯t say so clearly, but Qin You¡¯s heart is very clear! Many people only look at her, not Qin Ni! Many people look at her because her Qin Family still has a status, and because her grandmother is still there. The reason for not looking at Qin Ni is because her grandmother made those Aristocratic Family isolate Qin Ni. However, Qin You¡¯s thoughts are not over yet, but he heard Qin Qiao¡¯s order, and the elderly who escorted many of the elders of Qin Family were guarding the bodyguard. Under the order of Qin Qin, whether young or old, young or old, under the order of Qin Qin. The bodyguards and security guards of Qin Family, grabbed all one after another, and stood up. I only heard Qin Qin coldly said: ¡°Put everyone in the stone house and interrogate with all strength. If there is any concealment, pass through the gate to the Xuanshui House, and you can¡¯t leave this life!¡± Hearing Qin Qi¡¯s words, many people suddenly tremble in their hearts, and even those old people with some disappointment in their eyes are not trembling. If they are as old as they are, when they enter the Xuanshui House, is there any chance to come out? Not to mention the salt water house, just the first test, the stone house for interrogation, they can¡¯t pass the interrogation tool in that stone house. That was the beginning of the nightmare for all Qin Family people. The existence of the stone house and the Xuanshui house must be established under the order of one person, and that person is Qin Qi! Because of Qin Qin¡¯s cruelty, Qin Qin¡¯s ruthlessness, and her very ruthless decisiveness, Qin Family had the existence of these two nightmares, which is also the existence of these two houses. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1938 Under the order of Qin Qi, in the hall for a while. All the people present in Qin Family, under the escort of bodyguards and security guards, walked out of the hall after all one after another. The hall at this time was empty and empty, with only 2 people, Qin You and Qin Qiao! Qin Qi sat in a high position, his face full of anger. Qin You saw her grandmother¡¯s strange behavior, and could only comfort her quickly. indifferently said: ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t be angry for this group of people and hurt your body, it¡¯s not worth it!¡± Hearing Qin You¡¯s words, Qin Qi¡¯s angry expression slowly dissipated. Looking at Qin You in front of him, he felt helpless for a while. In an old pair of eyes, he was full of loneliness and said: ¡°Child, you don¡¯t know! Originally this time grandma¡¯s idea was to ask Scar Girl to take Qin Ni by all means. As long as Qin Ni is in my hands, I will be in full control of her by then! Qin Ni¡¯s Qingshu Entertainment Group can also be taken back from her hands and handed over to you, so that you have the foundation to board the Qin Family Position of Patriarch! ¡° ¡°But what didn¡¯t expect is that the situation has changed, and stealing chickens is not going to kill the rice! Qin Ni didn¡¯t catch it, and was misled by so much money! But ¡­¡± Speaking of which, Qin Qie no longer speaks, but his tone is paused. Qin You heard, her face was incredible, what she didn¡¯t expect was that her grandmother¡¯s idea was even more profound than her. And more importantly, if this time succeeds, her Qin Family Patriarch¡¯s status will be more stable! didn¡¯t expect, it would fail because of it! Thinking of the cause of the failure, she had some hatred in her eyes! The failure this time was because of the pretty boy, she looked at the pretty boy at the banquet! Watching Qin You suddenly stop speaking, Qin Qi slowly raised her head to see the anger in Qin You¡¯s eyes, stood up and slowly pats her shoulder and said, ¡°child, but this time also many thanks Qin Ni! ¡®S failure made Scar Girl come to make trouble, because she made trouble, and let me change another idea, that is, to empty them all to us! At this time, all the money spent is taken from their hands, we not at all lose nothing, and also take this opportunity to have the opportunity to check the account! Put them all in custody. By then, taking control of this group of people is also a way to get you on the Qin Family Patriarch opportunity. Qin You was a little stunned when he heard Qin Qi¡¯s words. She didn¡¯t expect her grandmother, Qin Ni failed to calculate, even calculated his own family. And this time, by the opportunity of checking the account, not only sent a scar on his face, but also gave himself another opportunity to board the Qin Family Patriarch. Qin You¡¯s heart was choppy at this time, and she was surprised in her eyes. Compared with her grandmother, she didn¡¯t expect how ignorant and young she was, and she was silent for a while. I have a gap with Qin Ni, maybe it is true! For the first time, this method made her feel a little fluctuating and strange. Looking at his granddaughter without saying a word, Qin Qi was puzzled with a look on his face, and looked with old eyes. I saw Qin You slowly raised her head and said, ¡°Then I don¡¯t know my grandmother, what can I do to stabilize my Qin Family¡¯s strength! To deal with Qin Ni?¡± Hearing Qin You¡¯s words, Qin Qi was also surprised. didn¡¯t expect his granddaughter would have this idea! It seems that at this time, the failure to capture Qin Ni is not without gain. The thing Qin Qi didn¡¯t know was that Qin You had this idea because she realized that she really didn¡¯t want to lose to Qin Ni! Because she hates Qin Ni very much, she wants to beat Qin Ni in every way! (End of this chapter) Chapter 1939 Hearing Qin You¡¯s words in the hall, Qin Qi felt relieved for a time. What she didn¡¯t expect was that Qin You would have such thoughts. When Qin You asked, Qin Qi couldn¡¯t help but sit down slowly. After a moment of contemplation, Qin Qiao slowly said to Qin You: ¡°If the child wants to strengthen his own strength to fight Qin Ni, then Wang Family or even Tang Sect is the best choice at present! At present, Wang Family Group will not talk about it. Wang Family Group is now a little vacillating, especially her behavior at the banquet today, which made me a little puzzled! But Tang Sect, that would definitely be against Qin Ni! After all, Tang Sect once wanted to suppress the previous generation of Qin Family Patriarch, but now we have to borrow the power of Tang Sect! ¡°Qin You heard a few words, Qin You was a little stunned for a while, because she had never thought of so many things! The helpless Qin You slowly asked: ¡°Grandma! Then I don¡¯t know what you have to do!¡± Then I saw Qin Qi slowly said: ¡°Prioritize Tang Sect, followed by Wang Family Group!¡± Hearing Qin Qi ¡¯s words, Qin You also instantly understood clearly in the mind, remembering in his heart! From now on, try to contact Tang Sect as much as possible, while maintaining an irrelevant relationship with Wang Family Group. Somehow, Qin You asked again: ¡°So at this time, how should the Qin Family who were locked up in the stone house deal with it?¡± Hearing Qin You¡¯s words, Qin Qie was sneaked, ¡°How to deal with? This group of people must not let go, after all, this time I counted them, and I have long wanted to clean them up! It¡¯s rare to have a reason to catch them all Chance, how could you let them go so easily! This time, not only do I have to catch them, I also have to thoroughly investigate the property in their name, and the family members around them, everything must go to my family! Even if they leave, they will not be taken away! ¡° Hearing Qin Qi¡¯s words, Qin You was silent for a moment. Maybe Grandma could become Qin Family Patriarch because of such means, such eyes, and even such scheming ¡­ At this time, in the Qin Family stone house, the dim light illuminates in the stone house, and the reflection of people is reflected on the wall. Deep in the stone house, there is an ancient prison like an iron fence. At this time, the cage is all captured by Qin Family! Inside the prison, there was a young Qin Family, who asked some old people with grievances. ¡°Why should we be afraid of the good opportunity of resistance just now, and why not do it? Now that we are caught in this ghost place, we don¡¯t know what kind of suffering we will suffer!¡± Hearing the words of the youngster, many old men in the cage had a helpless grin between their mouths. And listening to the words of the youngster, the other youngsters in the prison also looked at their old people in a puzzling way. For them, these old people are in the same era as Qin Family Patriarch. If you just resisted and did not have the opportunity, why should you sit still and die! Now locked in this dim prison ¡­ The old man¡¯s mouth smiled bitterly, youngster not at all saw it, and saw one of the old people helplessly slowly said: ¡°You children are so young! Do you really think the things behind this will be so simple? Think about it, after coming in from that scar face, and pointing at the ridiculous words that all our family said again, Qin Family Patriarch instantly changed his face, even our eyes looked towards us ¡­ ¡° (End of this chapter) Chapter 1940 In the prison of the stone house, when I heard the words of the old man, many youngsters on the side were all surprised. Because they do not understand the meaning of the old man¡¯s words! Look at the expression in the eyes of a group of youngsters. The old man sighed helplessly. Seeing the old man sigh, many youngsters are completely puzzled. They don¡¯t know what the hell is. Why is there such a helpless look on the old man¡¯s face, the loneliness in the look, as if to see, this group of youngsters is a very unreliable feeling. The youngster who just talked saw the expression of the old man, and said a little bit indignantly: ¡°I said it was originally! There is nothing wrong with it!¡± Hearing the voice of youngster continuing to speak, the old man slowly said; ¡°Qin Family until now is not to say that they are not united, but because under the rule of Patriarch, everyone is independent, because everyone has seen before, the terrifying of Patriarch!¡± ¡°You youngsters don¡¯t understand. At that time, we had seen the means of Patriarch!¡± Speaking of this, the old man didn¡¯t know what he thought of, and his old eyes looked up. Through the window in the prison wall, look at the World outside the window. The old man¡¯s words made many youngsters look at each other in an instant! They didn¡¯t know what the old man meant by this sentence, because for them, they had not experienced at all, when Qin Qiao was in Patriarch. The very ruthless decisive means made the scene a lot of people who followed the relatives of the age of the old people. Looking at the similar youngsters, the old man¡¯s side and another old man seemed to think of that period of time, and said softly, ¡°Did you remember that period of time? That year, what happened on that day!¡± Hearing the words of the old man beside him, he looked at the old man outside the window on the prison wall, slowly withdrawn his gaze, and replied softly: ¡°Yes! After all, it was an unforgettable day!¡± Hearing the old man talking like this, many youngsters have become curious. I saw that the old people noticed their expression and slowly replied: ¡°As long as you know, if you want to spend the time of calm and tranquility at this time, there are only 2 ways! Or you will surrender all your family¡¯s property and swear allegiance to Qin You! After all, Qin You will be Qin Family Patriarch in the future! Or you can surrender all your family property and leave Qin Family. ¡° ¡°In a word, you have to hand over all your family property anyway. After all, for Patriarch, she has already lost a lot of this plan, but she will not take it out of her own losses. It will only come out of us! ¡° ¡°Because, after all these years, we have been doing our own affairs! Each family only cares about their own family. He wants to clean up our hearts. He has already been born, but he has been keeping us in captivity! Waiting for one day to clean up together. Hearing the words of the old man, besides being puzzled, youngster¡¯s eyes are more worried! What they didn¡¯t expect is that Patriarch would treat them like this! The youngster who has been dissatisfied just now, at the moment when he heard the old man¡¯s words, there was a moment of silence! Because for them, Qin Family has handed over all his family property for many years, whether it is loyal to Qin You or leaving Qin Family, they are almost the same, because they have nothing. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1941 In the jail of the stone house, some places even heard a faint cry, and many youngsters heard it, and instantly understood the meaning of the old man¡¯s words! The old man looked up, looked at the youngsters around, shook his head helplessly, and couldn¡¯t help but sigh! Because he is also one of them! It¡¯s just now that it¡¯s time to make a break! I saw the old man slowly said: ¡°What the Scar Girl and Patriarch said just now is what makes the parents really want to do us! It¡¯s just that Patriarch has long wanted to do something with us, and the Scar Girl¡¯s words have become one Just fuse! ¡° ¡°Now we can only face it calmly! If you want to live, just do what I said, and everyone will be safe in the future!¡± After the old man finished, Ricky stood up slowly, moved slowly to the corner, and sat down against the wall slowly. Time is flying fast, not long. When Qin Qin and Qin You were eating in the restaurant, they saw the housekeeper walk in slowly. Report the situation in stone house one after another to Qin Qin. In the sound of the housekeeper¡¯s report, Qin Qi and Qin You heard a little sneer, and this group of people is quite aware of the current affairs! In the sound of the housekeeper¡¯s report, the others in the stone house, before the interrogation began, gave themselves all the things they had done in Qin Family these years! Even the whereabouts of the embezzled public funds are explained 2 Chu! Their purpose is only one, is to hope that Patriarch can be generous, spare them a life, let them continue to be loyal to Qin Family. After listening to the report, Qin Qi¡¯s old pair of eyes had a feeling of not knowing the prophet and knowing it in advance. This kind of manipulating the life of others, holding the same situation as he expected. Qin Qi was a little proud, and she liked this feeling. But her feeling can only be in Qin Family, because she is Qin Family Patriarch, and she has a stone house in her hand, which is a place where the whole Qin Family feels terrifying. After hearing that the housekeeper said slowly, Qin You said something with a smile: ¡°Grandma, do you think this group of people is still our Qin Family? I really don¡¯t have any guts. I have already explained it before I start!¡± Hearing Qin You ¡¯s words, Qin Qi did n¡¯t refute, but said softly: ¡°They are not without guts, on the contrary, they know the current affairs and they are very self-knowledge, because they know that if they really annoy me, then they count When I hand over all my property, I will never let them go. They will still be able to stay in Qin Family and have a food and clothing place. ¡°After hearing Qin Qi¡¯s words, Qin You slowly closed her smile. , Meditation. This is indeed the case, and only then can there be a better solution. Qin Qiao ignored Qin You¡¯s thoughts and slowly stood up. Now she likes Qin You¡¯s thought of thinking at any time and will not bother. Looking out the window, I thought to myself, it seems that this matter has finally come to an end! After all, Qin Ni ¡¯s capture failed, it seems that he can only think of another way out, but I do n¡¯t know, what happened to the Wang Family Group? At the banquet tonight, Qin Qi knew that although Wang Ying was sad at the time, he could see that Wang was not sad because of Wang Meng¡¯s death. Quite the contrary, but a tear of hate. This hatred is not because Chu Qing killed Wang Meng, but because of Wang Meng¡¯s death. This is what makes Qin Qiao 100 puzzled! What is the reason between Wang Ying and Wang Meng? 2 Isn¡¯t the mother and child? (End of this chapter) Chapter 1942 Thinking of this, Qin Qi thought a little in his mind. It seems that the partnership with Wang Family has to change its strategy, perhaps as she said to Qin You today. In the future, the Wang Family Group will maintain a casual situation, if there is a common interest, then cooperation, if there is any exception, leave immediately. After all, her Qin Family cannot fully control Qin Ni now. The future road will only be more difficult. Even, she has to worry about whether Qin You can board the Position of Patriarch. Thinking of this, Qin Qi could only slowly turn his head, looked at Qin You at the table, and when face slowly turned back, his face was full of loneliness. After all, Qin Family has supported her alone for so many years? Qin Family is actually very tired. On the other side, Qin Ni, who experienced a change last night, and Chu Yue still came to the company with radiance. Behind them, there is Zhao Linyi yawning while walking. Hearing Zhao Linyi¡¯s yawning voice, Qin Ni felt helpless. This little girl had tossed to the middle of the night after eating supper last night. I knew that this little girl was so energetic after eating supper, and Qin Ni would never give her any supper. The two slowly walked into the elevator. Zhao Linyi behind him looked tired and walked into the elevator in a trance. Just as the elevator door was about to close, a hand was suddenly stretched in, blocking the elevator door that was about to close. Qin Ni looked up, it turned out to be Chu Qing. I saw Chu Qing also looked tired. While yawning, he slowly walked into the elevator. When he looked closely, he found that the people inside the elevator turned out to be Qin Ni and Chu Yue. Chu Qing woke up in an instant, then looked up, and saw him and Zhao Lin Yi class, one hand was blocking his mouth and yawning. Qin Ni saw Chu Qing¡¯s appearance, ¡°Have you not rested last night?¡± Hearing Qin Ni¡¯s words, Chu Qing slowly shook his head and did not speak. Chu Qing was a little helpless. Do you want to say that you accidentally fell asleep in the living room last night? Sleeping on that sofa was particularly uncomfortable, which caused me to feel sore and sore back today. The elevator doors closed slowly, and soon the elevator stopped slowly. When the door opened, a fascinating and charming voice came out slowly, and I saw Wu Mei standing outside the door! Behind her there is a sexy bearing and charming temperament. Like Wu Mei, she is a woman with a devil figure and angel face. It¡¯s just that this woman¡¯s eyebrows are similar to Zhou Yu¡¯s several points of, and beside her there is a cold, beautiful woman who says nothing. When the elevator doors opened, Wu Mei saw Chu Qing¡¯s handsome and tall figure at first glance. A pair of sexy bearing and charming temperament eyes instantly shine. Immediately, he said, ¡°Yo, isn¡¯t this Chu Qing? Long time no see, why don¡¯t you come to our costume section and sit down!¡± While speaking, he stretched out a hand and slowly took Chu Qing Walk quickly into the elevator. It was only when her hand clung to Chu Qing¡¯s sturdy shoulder. A cold gaze struck, and the cold gaze instantly made Wu Mei feel cold all over. I saw that she looked closely. It turned out that Chu Qing was standing behind her president, even the vice president, and Zhao Mingyang¡¯s little girl, just behind Chu Qing. Qin Ni looked at Wu Mei coldly without saying a word. Chu Yue is even worse! I saw Zhao Linyi, with no drowsiness at all, taking pleasure in other people¡¯s misfortune and said: ¡°Sister Wu Mei, she dared to tease male employees during working hours, and was caught in front of you. You are great!¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 1943 The moment when the elevator door opened, the moment Wu Mei¡¯s voice came from outside the elevator door, Qin Ni¡¯s beautiful face was unable to bear a bit cold. Because she is very clear about Wu Mei¡¯s character. When I saw a male employee like Chu Qing, the first sentence was either teasing or teasing. Sure enough, I saw that the first sentence didn¡¯t surprise her, and she still moved her hands. Seeing this situation, Qin Ni was going to criticize Wu Mei, but didn¡¯t expect that the little girl on Zhao Linyi¡¯s side came out in an instant. I also took a pleasure in other people¡¯s misfortune to watch the drama. Seeing this situation, Qin Ni did not criticize Wu Mei, and extended a hand directly, moved towards Zhao Linyi¡¯s small head! Feeling pain in his head, Zhao Linyi aggrievedly hugged her small head and looked at Qin Ni grievously: ¡°It¡¯s not me who is teasing Chu Qing. Why are you hitting me? If you want to hit you, you should hit Wu Mei!¡± Wu Mei was originally caught by Qin Ni, who was a little embarrassed, but didn¡¯t expect. Zhao Linyi ¡¯s little girl is still taking pleasure in other people ¡¯s misfortune, and she has added oil and vinegar. At this time, Qin Ni saw a knife slashed on Zhao Linyi¡¯s small head, and followed him forward, a pair of hands rubbing Zhao Linyi¡¯s little face, constantly rubbing the little girl Zhao Linyi! ¡°What nonsense?¡± While rubbing Zhao Linyi¡¯s little girl¡¯s face, he laughed at the Qin Ni 3 female who looked towards the side of hehe. ¡°Good morning, president, good morning, vice president!¡± Hearing Wu Mei¡¯s words, Qin Ni¡¯s original criticism of Wu Mei disappeared instantly, but instead looked at Wu Mei with some helplessness. The Qingshu Entertainment Group he founded, these employees are all the main headache for Qin Ni. Seeing Wu Mei smiling like hehe, Qin Ni naturally changed what he had said, and said seriously: ¡°In the company, pay attention to the image!¡± Hearing Qin Ni¡¯s words, Wu Mei¡¯s heart relaxed in an instant, and he smiled on his face. He laughed directly until Qin Ni didn¡¯t even have a temper, and could only roll his eyes. And Chu Qing was a little helpless watching what happened. I saw two people walking outside the elevator door. One was similar to Zhou Yu¡¯s has several points of. He was also hot and sexy, with a pair of eyes constantly glancing at Chu Qing, exuding a fire-like breath all over him. Looking at the similarity between this beauty and Zhou Yu has several points of, Chu Qing can¡¯t help but think of one of the three fires that has been said in Qingshu Entertainment Group, it must be Zhou Yi in front of him! Zhou Yi is Zhou Yu¡¯s younger sister! It is said to be the deputy manager of the sales department, and he is also a powerful master. I saw that she and the cold woman behind her also slowly walked into the elevator together. After seeing Qin Ni, he also said hello. Another cold woman saw that Qin Ni and Chu Yue didn¡¯t even say hello, just nodded. Qin Ni didn¡¯t mind seeing this, it was just a nodded gesture. In an instant, Chu Qing was dumbfounded! Wow! When did the Qin Shu Entertainment Group still have such a big man, who even saw the president didn¡¯t even say hello! Just nod your head and you¡¯re done! This saw Chu Qing look dumbfounded. Wu Mei on the side teased Chu Qing, ¡°Don¡¯t stare at people like this! Although I know you are handsome, you don¡¯t have to stare at our Yin Xinghong!¡± Chu Qing, who was originally dumbfounded, rolled his eyes when he heard Wu Mei¡¯s words as unable to bear! What makes me stare at others? I¡¯m just surprised. Okay! But heard, Yin Xinghong mentioned in Wu Mei¡¯s words! Could this be Qing Shu Entertainment Group, and Yin Xinghong, one of those three ice cubes? (End of this chapter) Chapter 1944 Yin Xinghong, the name speaks for itself! Just like under the stars of Midsummer Night, a rainbow of night sky hangs on the horizon! It¡¯s just that nobody didn¡¯t expect such a beautiful woman is a calm expression. Unlike Qin Ni and Chu Yue, Qin Ni and Chu Yue are also known as one of the three ice pieces of Qingshu Entertainment Group! But what is different is that Qin Ni feels cold, that is because he is the president of Qingshu Entertainment Group, he can only maintain a serious look, and because Qin Ni grew up in his own family, it changed. Somewhat indifferent. Chu Yue is also known as one of the three ice blocks, mainly because his temperament is there! Also belong to people who are not good at speaking! And Yin Xinghong is really one of the 3 pieces of ice! Real ice! Poor language, no expression, few words, few words, obviously very beautiful, and many suitors. However, let many men who pursue her stop. It can only be described by a poem, that is, it can only be seen from a distance, not close contact. But what makes people didn¡¯t expect even more is that, like such a 3 no-woman, it would be the manager of the public relations department! This is unimaginable, and the moment Chu Qing learned from other populations, it was even dumbfounded for a long time! Silent for a long time! Everyone in the public relations department knows that it is a section that needs to be good at speech, but there is a person who is not good at speech, who can even take the position of manager! If it was not because she was a woman, Chu Qing had some doubts about whether she was Qin Ni ¡¯s little 3 and came in by relationship. In the elevator, Yin Xinghong stood beside Chu Qing, and Chu Qing could even feel the whole elevator, as if the temperature had dropped a bit, plus 2 people behind Qin Ni and Chu Yue, Chu Qing felt like he was a little bit Goose bumps. Suddenly, Chu Qing, who has been cultivating for many years, even couldn¡¯t bear to sneeze in the elevator. If it is a man from the previous World, first of all, there is a beautiful woman in an elevator, then surely, it is a thing that many men are reluctant to do, but if you have a piece of ice standing in front and 2 pieces of ice in the back, then It feels real, and it¡¯s a bit unusual. It¡¯s not that there is a sudden coolness in the summer, but it is the cold winter, giving you another absolute zero! Just when Chu Qing felt some emotions, didn¡¯t expect Zhao Linyi¡¯s first words on the sidelines. Some whispered: ¡°I didn¡¯t see any almanac when I went out today. I even encountered 3 pieces of ice in the elevator. It was cold and cold!¡± didn¡¯t expect, Zhao Linyi¡¯s voice was small, but everyone in the elevator heard it. The elevator was quiet and suddenly quieter! Zhao Linyi slowly raised her head to find that 5 line of sight looked at her coincidentally. Chu Qing saw some admiration in Zhao Linyi¡¯s eyes. A big man who dared to tell the truth has been wandering on the verge of death. While Wu Mei looked at Zhao Linyi¡¯s eyes, there were some sly smiles, and she slowly took a step back while smiling. Looking at Zhao Linyi with a smile. And the other 3 line of sights are Qin Nichuyue and Yin Xinghong 3 line of sights, a colder colder than one keeps coming cold, and in an instant, it makes you feel like you are in Antarctic glacier. Howling cold wind. Even Zhao Linyi held her arms for a moment, some shiver coldly! (End of this chapter) Chapter 1945 As soon as Zhao Linyi woke up, she found 3 line of sight on Zhao Linyi. Unable to bear shuddered for a moment, some of them backed away, but she backed to no avail. Because behind her, it is Qin Ni and Chu Yue. Perceiving 3 line of sight staring at himself, hehe smirked for a while. Seeing Zhao Linyi smirk. With a smile, Zhao Linyi¡¯s exquisite little face instantly turned into a sad face! slowly said: ¡°I was wrong! I was wrong me ¡­ I never dare to say it again!¡± While talking, folded your hands together. Seeing Zhao Linyi¡¯s appearance, Yin Xinghong standing in front slowly turned back. Yin Xinghong, it is said that when she first came to Qingshu Entertainment Group, she had just entered the public relations department at that time and was responsible for Qingshu Entertainment Group¡¯s external activities and negotiations with each other. It was originally a more lively and cheerful woman. But since the Qingshu Entertainment Group happened something, this matter is very serious. It was also because of this incident that Yin Xinghong gradually became less talked since then. This happened just a few years ago, the period when Qingshu Entertainment Group was just established. The star-making plan of Qingshu Entertainment Group. In that star-making plan, Qingshu Entertainment Group invested a lot of manpower and material resources to try to train the woman who represents Qingshu Entertainment Group. The woman later fell in love with a face-to-face man under Tang Sect crafty plots and machinations. Finally, the man also took the opportunity to steal the confidential information of Qingshu Entertainment Group. Later, the woman was abandoned by the man. When she followed the man into Tang Sect, she realized that she was calculated and used! The woman who knew the truth later thought that she was sorry for the Qingshu Entertainment Group and the training of the presidents. So sad, after revealing Tang Sect¡¯s despicable conspiracy plan and the process of her acquaintance with the man, she jumped off the building and committed suicide. When she committed suicide by jumping off the building, she was pregnant. And this woman is no one else, this is Yin Xinghong¡¯s cousin. Yin Xinhong was an orphan since she was a child, so she grew up with her uncle¡¯s parents, so she had a deep relationship with her cousin. Later, the two studied together, lived together, and joined the Qingshu Entertainment Group after graduation. But didn¡¯t expect that the cousin is in Qingshu Entertainment Group. Because the conditions in all aspects are extremely good, he was chosen by President Qin Ni as one of the stars in the star-making plan to represent Qingshu Entertainment Group. Even under the final selection, the cousin became a representative figure, originally intended to be announced at the press conference. Represented Qingshu Entertainment Group¡¯s plan to enter the entertainment industry. But she never thought that the scandal revealed a bunch of scandals, and it was this group of scandals that destroyed her cousin¡¯s last living space. Also changed the character of Yin Xinghong! But because of this, Yin Xinghong was very grateful to Qin Ni. She was grateful that Qin Ni did not blame her cousin, but suffered the pressure on the company outside of that period. Even if her cousin became pregnant, she did not give up and expelled. Because of the sudden departure of the cousin, the older uncles and aunts died of sadness soon after. Since then, Yin Xinghong¡¯s original lively and cheerful personality has also directly turned into a restrained, non-talking, and reticent character. Cousin¡¯s abandonment, a person who has accompanied himself since childhood. The death of uncle and aunt, a pair of parents who regard themselves as biological daughter. Under the double blow, Yin Xinghong, since then, has become silent and no longer speaks. From that time on, Yin Xinghong held strong hostility towards any man. Of course, these words are all afterwords, and Chu Qing was learned in a later chat with Chu Yue. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1946 When the elevator reached the first floor, the elevator doors slowly opened, and Yin Xinghong did not quit as Qin Ni and they stepped directly out of the elevator doors and slowly moved towards their own floors. The elevator doors closed slowly again, leaving only a cold back. Looking at Yin Xinghong¡¯s not say a word, he was still alone. Qin Ni was surprised and did not say much, but when Yin Xinghong walked out of the elevator, Zhao Linyi slowly let go of her arms holding her arms. Because it is very simple, not many chills in the elevator came from Qin Ni and Chu Yue, but more from Yin Xinghong. The reason is very simple, just because there is a man in the elevator, that man is Chu Qing. Chu Qing¡¯s time in the company is short and unknown, but many people in the whole company know it. In fact, the person who hates men the most is not the section where Zhou Yu is, but Yin Xinghong, the manager of the public relations department! Not long after, Wu Mei also slowly left the elevator, but looked towards Chu Qing¡¯s eyes had a strange meaning. Watching Wu Mei¡¯s expression appear, Chu Qing reacted naturally. Naturally, it was the last time I went to the clothing design section by myself and secretly asked Wang Ying to help himself with the documents. Counting Wang Ying, when she escaped Wu Mei, seeing her was like hell! Obviously Wu Mei took this matter to heart. It was only at this time that there were Qin Ni, Chu Yue and Zhao Linyi in the elevator, so they didn¡¯t say a word. It¡¯s just the look in the eyes, it goes without saying. Seeing Wu Mei¡¯s gaze expression, Zhao Linyi¡¯s little girl came out of the moth again. Aside jokingly said: ¡°Yo! Chu Qing, can¡¯t see it! You and Sister Wu Mei even have the leisurely brows here! You came to the company and they have been hot with Sister Wu Mei just a few days!¡± Zhao Linyi¡¯s little girl is okay to say nothing. When she speaks most likely, she either rolls her eyes or asks someone to pat her head, or just rubs her face. Hearing Zhao Linyi¡¯s words, Chu Qing naturally rolled his eyes and ignored them. This little girl sometimes doesn¡¯t really know how to describe it, either sprinkle a salt when it¡¯s critical, or just stab it when it¡¯s critical. I really do n¡¯t know if it ¡¯s silly or silly, or really, it ¡¯s silly! Seeing that Chu Qing didn¡¯t speak, Zhao Linyi was still alive. Some of her toes were high, and she patted Chu Qing¡¯s shoulder while holding out her hand. ¡°Oh! Don¡¯t be shy! Sister Wu Mei is also good in shape and looks pretty, you can consider it!¡± Fortunately, only Qin Nichuyue Zhao Linyi in the elevator, they are 4 people. If Wu Mei is still here, Chu Qing probably wants to throw Zhao Linyi out. Just when Chu Qing was ready to speak, didn¡¯t expect, Zhao Linyi¡¯s exclaimed voice had already sounded. I saw Chu Yue directly grabbing Zhao Linyi, expressionless. Zhao Linyi slowly turned her head to find that the person who actually pulled her ear turned out to be Chu Yue! So, some begging for mercy: ¡°Sister Chu Yue, what¡¯s wrong with you? Let go! It hurts to let go.¡± However, Chu Yue didn¡¯t let go until the elevator door slowly opened and walked to the top floor to the floor where the president¡¯s office is located. Three people walked in front of the office door, and Chu Yue slowly released his hand. In the corridor on the top floor, many staff members only saw that Chu Yue was carrying Zhao Linyi¡¯s small ears in one hand until she walked into the president¡¯s office. This little girl, speaking more and more unreliable! Qingshu Entertainment Group has never recruited male employees. Chu Qing¡¯s arrival was an accident. He said this in the elevator. If he was heard by other employees, he thought the president had any ideas! Moreover, you Zhao Linyi is the president¡¯s personal secretary, how can you talk nonsense! (End of this chapter) Chapter 1947 Top of Qingshu Entertainment Group. It is where the president ¡¯s office is located, and there is a corridor from the president ¡¯s office to the elevator. Next to the corridor is where the staff of the Organization Department of Qingshu Entertainment Group is located, and at this time the group of staff looked up and saw Chu Yue grabbing Zhao Linyi¡¯s small ear. Until Zhao Linyi¡¯s begging for mercy disappeared, she entered the president¡¯s office. At the moment when the door of the president¡¯s office was closed, Zhao Linyi¡¯s begging could still be heard. Seeing that Zhao Linyi was suddenly carried directly by Chu Ye and walked under the large crowd, the staff of the organization department were all surprised! Did the secretary do anything to make the vice president hold his ears like this? And also went all the way. The president¡¯s office is divided into an inner room and an outer room. At this time, Chu Qing has sat in his place and smiled at Chu Yue, who has already loosened Zhao Linyi¡¯s ear. Chu Qing¡¯s heart was full of smiles, and Zhao Linyi stared at Chu Yue with a grudge, while rubbing his ears. But seeing Chu Yue still standing aside, both hands crossed near chest looked at himself coldly. The melancholy, who can only face, can only continue to complain, but dare not say one more word, there are some whispers in her mouth, but only she can hear it. Seeing Zhao Linyi¡¯s appearance, Chu Qing unable to bear laughed out loud. But seeing Zhao Linyi¡¯s gloomy eyes moved towards him, he hurriedly turned away, but his shoulders were only shaking. Looking at Zhao Linyi¡¯s appearance, Qin Ni was too lazy to open the door and entered his inner office to work. Watching Qin Yue staring at Zhao Linyi for a moment, unable to bear sighed and followed Qin Ni in. Watching the two people leave, Zhao Linyi rubbed her small ears while pursing her small mouth, nagging in her mouth, and kept complaining about why Chu Yue was so bad. Face her and take her through the corridor! What sister Qin Ni is not a good person, nor help her, let Chu Yue grab her ears. Looking at Zhao Linyi¡¯s appearance, Chu Qing heard her whispering and shook her head helplessly. Not long after, when Chu Qing raised his head again, Zhao Linyi ¡¯s little girl had returned to her working state, with a serious look on her face. The time unconsciously arrived at noon, but at this moment, an unexpected visitor came. Qin Ni heard the report from Security Captain Ling Rui in the office of the president, only to know that the person who came was Wang Ying, the president of Wang Family Group! And this time Wang Ying came, only she took her bodyguard, but she did n¡¯t even take her son. Come here. Under normal circumstances, Wang Ying simply does not set foot in Qingshu Entertainment Group, generally comes to Qingshu Entertainment Group! Nine times out of ten were because her son wanted to see Qin Ni. But at the moment, she didn¡¯t take her son, she just came with two bodyguards. In Ling Rui¡¯s direct report, this made Qin Ni a little puzzled and a little puzzled. Looking at Qin Ni¡¯s doubts, Chu Yue, who knew Qin Ni¡¯s thoughts, slowly walked outside and opened the door. Ready to speak, moved towards Chu Qing to ask, Chu Yue has not taken the lead to speak, but sees Chu Qing as if he had not known the prophet, still leaning on the chair to close his eyes and raise his mind. Just said lightly, ¡°Let her come up!¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 1948 Outside the president ¡¯s office, Chu Yue opened the door and wanted to ask Chu Qing. Because while in the car, he heard Chu Qing say that Chu Qing once told Wang Ying something in his unique way of speaking at the banquet, which caused Wang Ying to leave. Today Wang Ying¡¯s sudden arrival, out of concern in his heart, thought whether it was related to the events at the banquet that day. Seeing Qin Ni, frowning and pondering, he came out to ask, But I never thought that Chu Qing was sitting in his place, with a face of Serene, as if he was an unknown prophet, indifferently said: ¡°Let her come in!¡± Hearing Chu Qing¡¯s words, Chu Yue also reacted in an instant, and he no longer spoke much, but slowly entered the room and closed the door. After a while, I saw Chu Yue coming out again, whispered something in Zhao Linyi¡¯s ear, and went back again. Zhao Linyi on the side picked up the phone to Captain Ling Rui, the security team under the Qingshu Entertainment Group lobby, slowly said: ¡°The president said, let them come up!¡± He hung up the phone after he finished speaking. Looking at Chu Yue who came in this time, Qin Ni had beautiful eyes and watched Chu Yue come and go. Can¡¯t help but ask: ¡°What is the purpose of Wang Ying¡¯s arrival this time? Listen to your thoughts!¡± Hearing Qin Ni¡¯s words, Chu Yue said indifferently: ¡°Why don¡¯t you! Anyway, it¡¯s because most likely moved towards Chu Qing, we are watching quietly on the side!¡± Listening to Chu Yue ¡¯s words, Qin Ni ¡¯s eyes were unbelievable, ¡°When ¡­ do you believe him so much, eh?¡± As he spoke, the color of doubt in his eyes became a little teasing. Looking at Qin Ni¡¯s appearance, Chu Yue was helpless. ¡°What I said originally was, why should I ask more! Anyway, there is an agreement with Chu Qing first, as long as we feel at ease to do our business, he will naturally do it, and he promises our business.¡± Hearing Chu Yue¡¯s words, Qin Ni had a beautiful face on his face, smiling and not talking, but in a pair of eyes, not only looked at Chu Yue. Looking at the eyes in Qin Ni¡¯s eyes, even Chu Yue couldn¡¯t take it any more. She walked straight up like she grabbed Zhao Linyi¡¯s small ears, and also grabbed Qin Ni¡¯s ears, and suddenly felt pain in the ears. Qin Ni got up and quickly evaded and said, ¡°I¡¯m not that little girl that Zhao Linyi is so stupid!¡± Chu Yue heard Qin Ni¡¯s words, but instead slightly replied: ¡°Yes! You are not as stupid as her, but it is almost the same!¡± While talking, Qin Ni took pleasure in this, and the two slowly calmed down in the joke. Qin Ni got up slowly from the seat and walked to the sofa, sat down slowly, looking at the scenery outside the window A quiet face. Only because of Chu Qing¡¯s arrival changed Qin Ni¡¯s view of a long time, and even because of Chu Qing¡¯s arrival, her Qinshu Entertainment Group¡¯s turnaround has been slowly starting. Perhaps because of the arrival of Chu Qing, her Qinshu Entertainment Group will become different! This also gave Qin Ni more determination and persistence in his heart. She once failed Qingshu Entertainment Group, maybe this time will change again. Qin Ni never thought that Chu Qing, who had almost left because of conflicts in front of her company, left Chu Qing because of her temporary soft heart. In return, there will be today¡¯s situation, which makes her absolutely didn¡¯t expect. The world is impermanent, anyone who didn¡¯t expect an unintentional move he once could help himself and change everything in Qingshu Entertainment Group! Even at the banquet the day before yesterday, even after the banquet. That made many people aiming at everything, and everything was easily resolved by Chu Qing like a fish back in water. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1949 When Qin Ni thought deeply, she only heard Zhao Linyi¡¯s voice from outside the door. I only heard Zhao Linyi said slowly: ¡°President, the president of Wang Family Group has arrived!¡± Hearing Zhao Linyi¡¯s knocking on the door and the words coming. Qin Ni sat on his body, and Chu Yue also stood aside. In a few breaths, in Qin Ni¡¯s reply, Zhao Linyi took Wang Ying and walked in slowly. Seeing Wang Busheng, the president of Wang Family Group, walked in, I saw Wang Ying¡¯s sturdy body, moved towards Qin Ni, oncoming, like a tiger like a mountain. When Qin Ni saw it, he was neither humble nor overbearing, and went away. 2 Everyone is the president of Shudi Group. The imposing manner between the two sides is the same. You look at me, I watch you say nothing. At this moment, Zhao Linyi, who brought Wang Ying in, suddenly broke the awkward atmosphere and said: ¡°President Wang, please here!¡± As he extended the hand, he pointed to the sofa on the side with a welcoming gesture. Zhao Linyi¡¯s words broke the embarrassment of Qin Ni¡¯s office. For a while, the two parties sitting down became more embarrassed. No one didn¡¯t expect. Qin Ni, the former president of Qingshu Entertainment Group, and Wang Ying, the president of Wang Family Group, were out of sight with each other. Even the two of them were bitter. Wang Ying is because he loves his son Wang Hua! Wang Hua didn¡¯t know what was going on, so he only thought of Qin Ni. Although Wang Hua had problems with IQ since childhood, he didn¡¯t know why he had only one young IQ, and he could even say that he had only baby intelligence, but he never missed this Qin Ni. In desperation, Wang Ying¡¯s love for his son rose. So according to Wang Hua¡¯s request, he wanted Qin to go to Wang Family. This also led to incompatible as fire and water between Wang Family Group and Qingshu Group! Otherwise, for Wang Ying, her Qin Ni¡¯s Qingshu Entertainment Group¡¯s rise in Shudi has nothing to do with her! It was only in this situation that he joined forces with Tang Sect to deal with Qingshu Entertainment Group. And Wang Ying¡¯s idea is simple. It is to let Qin Ni become his son¡¯s wife in the future, for others, she simply does not care. She doesn¡¯t have as many flowery intestines as Tang Sect! After all, Wang Ying is also the woman who personally pushed the Wang Family group to Peak. There is no need to blend these boring things, if not her son. She will not step into the Qingshu Entertainment Group today. And Qin Ni naturally knows why Wang Family Group and her are not to be seen, the reason is very simple, or Wang Ying¡¯s son! Qin Ni didn¡¯t know what was going on. Her Wang Ying¡¯s son just missed her, and it was because of this that Wang Family and Qingshu Entertainment did not see each other. Overall, it is the contradiction between Qingshu Entertainment Group and Wang Family Group, which is Wang Ying¡¯s son, Wang Hua! At this time, in the office of Qin Ni¡¯s president, Qin Ni was sitting, and Chu Yue and Zhao Liyi stood behind Qin Ni without saying a word. Wang Ying, sitting opposite Qin Ni, was also the serious color of the two bodyguards who stood behind him. The two people were totally different, and the two different auras faced each other, making the whole office awkward. However, Qin Ni did not have any intersection for Wang Ying, the only intersection was his own son. But today I am not at all bringing my own son! However, for Wang Ni, there was no intersection for Qin Ni. The only intersection was when her son wanted to see himself, and Wang Ying followed. For a while, the two did not know what topic to look for. More importantly, Qin Ni also knew that the person Wang Ying was looking for this time was not her, but Chu Qing. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1950 However, at this time, Qin Ni¡¯s strange thing is that he Chu Qing clearly knew that Wang Ying was here to find him, but the result did not come in, and did not see the silhouette. What Qin Ni did n¡¯t know was that Chu Qing was at his own position outside the president ¡¯s office at this time, and he was sleeping with his 2 legs twisted. When Wang Ying came in, he already saw Chu Qing sleeping outside. His eyes were only slightly closed, and he glanced at Chu Qing. After all, Wang Ying, as the president of Wang Family Group, said with great fanfare, ¡°I came to you Qingshu Entertainment Group, I did not come to you Qin Ni, I came to Chu Qing!¡± That would be too rude! You can only come to meet Qin Ni before going to Chu Qing. After all, it¡¯s about asking for people now, not like in your own Wang Family group, you can get what you want. The awkward atmosphere kept coming from the president¡¯s office in the group. I only heard Qin Ni say slowly: ¡°I don¡¯t know if President Wang comes to Qingshu Entertainment Group today, what¡¯s the point?¡± Hearing Qin Ni¡¯s polite words, Wang Ying no longer spoke much, and directly said: ¡°I came to your Qingshu Entertainment Group and suddenly went to visit. There is only one thing, is to come to your personal bodyguard Chu Qing! Hearing Wang Ying¡¯s words, Qin Ni seemed silent as expected. Obviously, Wang Ying went straight in and didn¡¯t turn around. Let¡¯s say hello to Qin Ni first. It¡¯s polite to see you below! Now that this is done, it is natural to go straight in and be concise. Hearing Wang Ying¡¯s words, Qin Ni turned to Zhao Linyi behind him, ¡°Go and call Chu Qing in!¡± Zhao Linyi heard Qin Ni ¡¯s command, and gently nodded, and then prepared to move towards the door, But before I started, I saw that Chu Qing had pushed the door in and saw Chu Qing slowly yawning while rubbing his head: ¡°No need to let her call me anymore, I have come in, some turn up Without being invited, please also forgive the president! ¡° While speaking slowly came in and stood beside Qin Ni. Qin Ni saw slightly nodded lightly. ¡°Since you are here, sit down!¡± Seeing Chu Qing coming over, Qin Ni just pointed at Chu Qing and pointed to the other side of the sofa, and said that Chu Yue and Zhao Linyi would sit down together. After speaking, the two bodyguards behind moved towards Wang Ying motioned away. Hearing Qin Ni¡¯s words, the two bodyguards behind Wang Ying still looked serious and didn¡¯t say a word, but Wang Ying heard slowly but said: ¡°President Qin¡¯s good intentions lead, they let them stand!¡± In an instant, sitting opposite each other, but for a while without knowing where to start, the office once again returned to the quiet and awkward atmosphere before. Looking at everything in front of him, Chu Qing was somewhat helpless and slowly said, ¡°I don¡¯t know, President Wang came to Qingshu Entertainment Group today and personally visited the door. Just tell me what¡¯s the matter! I¡¯m not Chu Qing. After all, friendly cooperation is still necessary, so straight to the point! ¡° Hearing Chu Qing¡¯s words, Wang Ying slowly nodded. Chu Qing¡¯s behavior was very decisive, and he did not drag on the mud. In general, she and Qin Ni are sitting here with big eyes staring at small eyes. Either you lower your head, I raise my head, that¡¯s so much better! Hearing Chu Qing¡¯s words, Wang Ying thought of his son again. For a while, it was difficult to speak, but he didn¡¯t start from where. Qin Ni, who was on the side, asked slowly and asked, ¡°Shall we avoid it!¡± Hearing Qin Ni¡¯s words, Wang Ying looked up at Qin Ni and looked shocked. To know that this is your office, you are the president of Qingshu Entertainment Group. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1951 At this time in the president¡¯s office, heard Qin Ni. Chu Qing directly said: ¡°Don¡¯t you are the president, you should sit here! After all, the next thing may also be related to you. Sister Chu Yue will also be here! After all, let her be a person.¡± Proof, Zhao Linyi you have something to do with him later, but the two behind President Wang ¡­ ¡° While talking about Chu Qing, a pair of deep eyes moved towards the two bodyguards behind Wang Ying. Wang Ying saw this, but slowly nodded, and raised a hand moved towards the two bodyguards behind him to signal away. The two bodyguards behind Wang Ying were motionless, with a serious face. When they came in, they said nothing, until they saw Wang Ying ¡¯s gesture, lightly nodded, and then slowly walked towards them, opened the door, and stood beside the door 2 Left one right. Seeing Wang Ying¡¯s movements, Qin Ni had some doubts on his face. You must know that Wang Ying¡¯s bodyguard has always gone where and where she took it. When she came to Qingshu Entertainment Group last time because of some trouble, her two personal bodyguards were directly scrapped by Chu Xin. didn¡¯t expect changed 2 more this time! What just made Qin Ni didn¡¯t expect was that she dared to rest assured that they had more than 4 of them, and released the bodyguard. Needless to say, she understands that she, Qin Ni, Chu Yue, Zhao Linyi, 3 people, may not be her Wang Ying¡¯s opponent. But you also have to know that Chu Qing is not an ordinary person, but the strongest of them is the 4 of them. And more importantly, Qin Ni and Zhao Linyi can¡¯t forget the giant sword of breakthrough Yunxiao in Sun Zhi¡¯s manor that night. Even on the giant bridge, the stormy sea was lifted, a sword traversed, and the sound of the swords of the entire bridge. Wang Ying ignored the expression in Qin Ni¡¯s eyes, and slowly said: ¡°I came to Qingshu Entertainment Group this time, I think you Chu Qing is also very clear! Since you are also very blunt, then I will not turn around. That¡¯s right! I came to Qingshu Entertainment Group today and it was indeed for my son Wang Hua! ¡° Hearing Wang Ying ¡¯s words, Chu Qing indifferently smiled was also full of smiles, ¡°Wang always came to Qingshu Entertainment Group, it ¡¯s really that we let the whole group flourish! Presumably many people are staring at this time. Let¡¯s go to Qingshu Entertainment Group! After all, President Wang¡¯s arrival, many people still care about it! ¡° Hearing Chu Qing ¡¯s words, Wang Ying ¡¯s both hands crossed near chest, his body slowly approaching backwards, leaning on the sofa, indifferently said: ¡°They stare at what they do with me! Besides, I do n¡¯t have so much time to go Fight with them like a group of people! ¡° Hearing Wang Ying¡¯s faint words, with a disdainful expression, Chu Qing smiled a little in his heart. It is not unreasonable for Wang Family Group to succeed. The Wang Ying in front of him, just like a smiling tiger, simply disdains those little measures. Even for her, playing with Yin, she Wang Ying can still deal with it, and she can do real thing, she is also true! Chu Qing laughed and said nothing when he heard Wang Ying ¡¯s words, and continued directly: ¡°Did n¡¯t expect Wang always has such a demeanor! Admire! Then we do n¡¯t turn corners, just go straight to the topic! President Wang, what is there? If you have any concerns, or if you have any thoughts, just say it! I know Chu Qing knows everything and speaks endlessly! ¡° ¡°After all, we have to come in cooperation. There is no need to ease the relationship between Qingshu Entertainment Group and Wang Family Group, and it will be stalemate again! That would be a bit of a gain.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 1952 Qingshu Entertainment Group¡¯s top-level president¡¯s office, at this time Wang Ying was sitting alone in Qin Ni¡¯s office. Opposite Wang Ying, Qin Ni, president of Qingshu Entertainment Group, Chu Yue, vice president, and Zhao Linyi, Qin Ni¡¯s personal secretary. In addition, no one thought that there was an insignificant person in this group of people, and he was still a man! This person is Chu Qing. After listening to Chu Qing ¡¯s straightforward words, Wang Ying pondered for a moment, and immediately decidedly decisively slowly said: ¡°What I want to know is, what is the basis for saying that you can cure my son?¡± Hearing Wang Ying¡¯s inquiry, I saw Chu Qing¡¯s face relaxed and harmonious, and slowly replied: ¡°President Wang! If I am not wrong, I will make Young Master¡¯s illness come, not simple!¡± Hearing Chu Qing ¡¯s words, Wang Ying was just faintly smiled. ¡°My son ¡¯s situation is known to many people in Shudi. If you want to persuade me with just a few words, you are too little to look at me! And, I came here to Qin Ni because of my son¡¯s situation, I had to step into the Qingshu Entertainment Group! ¡° ¡°Because of my son¡¯s affairs, as long as there is any ray of hope, I have to stand on my son¡¯s side to consider. Otherwise, I may not come!¡± Hearing Wang Ying ¡¯s words, Chu Qing also had to slowly nodded and agreed: ¡°We can understand the mood of President Wang making an all-out effort for his son, and I was able to say that to President Wang at the banquet. Words, of course, have their own grasp, otherwise, President Wang will not personally come to Qingshu Entertainment Group today! ¡° ¡°Otherwise, it won¡¯t do us any good!¡± Hearing Chu Qing saying this, Wang Ying smiled and said nothing, and looked at Chu Qing with a pair of eyes, the meaning in his eyes was self-evident. Seeing this, Chu Qing ignored the chill in Wang Ying¡¯s eyes, and each minding their own business said: ¡°At the banquet that day, Young Master Wang suddenly struck, and I subconsciously shot to block and accidentally touched his head! So I felt that Young Master Wang was not mentally retarded. On the contrary, it should be a deficiency in some places! ¡° Hearing Chu Qing saying this, Wang Ying slowly dissipated the unspoken smile in his eyes, but quietly listening to Chu Qing, talking about some of the deficiencies, ignoring Chu Qing and opened the mouth and said: ¡°Continue to talk!¡± I saw Chu Qing continued: ¡°Young Master Wang¡¯s IQ seems to be only 5-6 years old children, but it is not affected by any external force or hurt. If I am not wrong, President Wang ¡®S Young Master Wang must be congenitally inadequate! ¡° Hearing less than a few words congenitally, Qin Nichuyue and Zhao Linyi in the president¡¯s office looked at each other a little bit! Because of some doubts and congenital deficiencies, they often heard this word, but when they first learned from Chu Qing¡¯s mouth, and there was still Wang Ying¡¯s son Wang Hua, it was a little inexplicable. Hearing Chu Qing ¡¯s words, Wang Ying, who has been looking at Chu Qing for a while, finally got a little dignified in her eyes! ¡°What the hell are you understood? Keep talking!¡± Because what Wang Ying thought at this time was whether something happened in her family at that time was related to Chu Qing! Because very few people knew about it, it can be said that only Wang Ying and her closest friends knew about it! However, why Chu Qing now knows this matter! Why is Wang Hua insufficiency? She knows nothing about Wang Ying. Fetal qi even before birth! (End of this chapter) Chapter 1953 Wang Ying in the office was solemnly silent for a year, his eyes staring at Chu Qing, the grave expression in his eyes was self-evident. Because Qin Ni found Wang Ying¡¯s eyes, they couldn¡¯t help showing a chill! There is even an undisguised killing intent. Seeing Wang Ying¡¯s appearance, Chu Qing said with a smile: ¡°President Wang, don¡¯t be nervous, maybe the things I mentioned touched your past, I¡¯m sorry to you! But it is true, Young Master Wang At first glance, the disease is congenital insufficiency, and its congenital inadequacy, if I am not wrong, it should be fetal gas! ¡° ¡°And there are many reasons for this fetal gas ¡­¡± Wang Ying heard Chu Qing¡¯s words so clearly, and his eyes were even more gloomy, but at this time Chu Qing was slowly comforted: ¡°President Wang, don¡¯t worry! First listen to me, Chu Qing finished talking! Don¡¯t be impatient ! ¡° After listening to Chu Qing, he paused for a moment and continued: ¡°The reason why Young Master Wang is congenitally inadequate is because President Wang had fetal qi when he was pregnant with him! The reason for the fetal qi is joy and anger!¡± ¡°That is to say, because this leads to Young Master Wang¡¯s congenital insufficiency, that is to say, it is not yet time, it can be said that it was born during the lack of pregnancy. So it led to the fact that Young Master Wang is an adult, but IQ is like a child of 5 ~ 6 years old, which is the reason! ¡° ¡°As for President Wang, why did this happen when I was pregnant with Young Master? I do n¡¯t know this! Presumably, President Wang has been running around Young Master Wang 4 all these years, and it took a lot of time and time. A lot of energy! ¡° Speaking of which, Wang Yiying didn¡¯t speak, and still looked at Chu Qing lightly. This Chu Qing looked fearless, even leaning against the sofa, slowly yawning! After all, after saying so much, tears appeared, and I thought to myself. In the minds of Qin Ni and Chu Yue, they couldn¡¯t help thinking that Wang Hua and Wang Meng were Twins. Why? Wang Hua has a congenital insufficiency of mental retardation, but Wang Meng is not at all? 2 People could n¡¯t help but think of the same place, but they did n¡¯t dare to ask questions. After all, this was someone ¡¯s family affair, but the thought of making Wang Ying so bothersome and thinking of what happened that year must have left an indelible impression in Wang Ying ¡¯s heart. . Otherwise, as Chu Jing said, in these years, Wang Hua has been running around for 4 places, after all, it must have been a lot better. Hearing Chu Qing finish talking, but Wang Ying¡¯s eyes turned out to be a bit tired. Wang Ying slowly raised her head and was silent for a moment. When she saw her, she did not say anything like unheard-of, unprecedented Chu Yue Qin Ni, although 2 people were not at all in doubt. But Wang Ying also understood that at this time, Qin Ni Chuyue may be thinking about the difference between Wang Meng and Wang Hua in his heart. Why did he hear that 2 people were Twins ¡¯sisters in the outside world, but why one was congenitally inadequate and the other was outside , Poor style, floating in 4 places. Thinking of this, Wang Ying¡¯s body to lean back leaned back, the whole body seemed to be caught in the whole sofa, his face could not help but reveal some faint tiredness. After all, it is because he owes his son. In these years, as long as he has a slight chance, he has even heard of where there is any earthwork and so on. Just to hope that his son can be cured of his illness. Otherwise, she does n¡¯t want to let her son inherit her own Wang Family group in the future! (End of this chapter) Chapter 1954 Because Wang Ying had thought in her mind, she must not let Wang Meng inherit her own Wang Family group. Wang Meng is just one of her chess pieces. What she wants is that Wang Hua inherits her Wang Family group. She wants to create a Men come to inherit the tradition of family property, she has to break the previous tradition and create a new tradition. But Chu Qing didn¡¯t know, Wang Ying¡¯s thoughts at this time, if she knew, she might also be unable to bear to look at Wang Ying. Wang Ying would have such an idea in his heart, breaking a World¡¯s law for many years. This idea really made Chu Qing take a look at it. But Chu Qing also didn¡¯t expect that Wang Ying did this because she felt she owed too much to her son. What¡¯s more important is that the source of all this is his husband. He has 4 places of care and wandering around, which has contaminated a lot of women from the outside, and even made himself the face of those women. Qin Ni didn¡¯t expect that just because of Chu Qing¡¯s words, Wang Ying even showed so tired and relaxed in front of him. For a person like Wang Ying, this kind of defenseless appearance in front of an opponent is indeed too strict. Too unexpected, because even for Qin Ni, she did not dare to relax her vigilance in front of Wang Ying. I saw Wang Ying slowly raised his head, leaned his head on the sofa, looked at the ceiling, and slowly said: ¡°Yes, you Chu Qing is right, Wang Hua is indeed my son, and I moved when I was pregnant with him Fetal anger, because of anger, but also because of grief, my son was born less than a month, and was born! ¡° ¡°I originally thought it was just a month, and I didn¡¯t have any ideas in my heart. I just thought that since the month is not close, it¡¯s not much different, as long as I take care of it, but as he grows up day by day, I actually I found that his IQ is getting lower and lower. Even now when he is an adult, his IQ is only 5 ~ 6 years old! ¡° ¡°But there was one thing I absolutely didn¡¯t expect, that is, when he saw President Qin, he actually had this young man¡¯s idea, which is why. I always wanted to let President Qin go into my Wang Family s reason!¡± ¡°Because I think he always misses President Qin, and it must be a way to treat him. This is also the contradiction between me and Qingshu Entertainment Group. Presumably I don¡¯t need to say that President Qin also knows!¡± Hearing Wang Ying¡¯s words, Qin Ni said nothing, then yes! Only this reason will lead to this situation, otherwise, why the Wang Family Group and Qingshu Entertainment Group have never intersected, but they will be targeted for so long for no reason. Because Wang Hua likes Qin Ni, the two companies that have never met Qingshu Entertainment Group and Wang Family Group have never met each other. Even Tang Sect found an opportunity to join Wang Family Group in preparing to deal with Qingshu Entertainment. group! And every time Wang Ying comes to Qingshu Entertainment Group, it must be accompanied by her son, because it is the reason for her son. Otherwise, Wang Ying will not come. Wang Ying finished slowly, and then continued: ¡°But at the banquet that day, you said that you can cure my son¡¯s disease, which is something that I absolutely did not expect, so I also missed it at home for a long time before I went to the door in person. Visit, it depends on what you can do to really cure my son¡¯s illness! ¡° (End of this chapter) Chapter 1955 After Wang Ying ¡¯s words were finished, there was silence in the office. Chu Qing took the lead and said slowly: ¡°Since President Wang personally visits, I will naturally have enough control to cure Wang Master ¡¯s Young Master Wang ¡¯s illness, but, surely, Mr. Wang I realized that there is no free lunch in this world! ¡° Speaking of which, Wang Ying also understands! It is true that, for so many years, he has not cured his son¡¯s illness, but suddenly, Chu Qing¡¯s appearance is so sure, which really has to make her Wang Ying somewhat skeptical. ¡°To cure my son, as long as the conditions are not excessive, I can accept it, but if you can¡¯t, you know!¡± Wang Ying ¡¯s words are self-evident, because at this time Wang Family Group and Tang Sect, for her Qingshu Entertainment Group, are already glare like a tiger watching his prey, it can be said that they are only the difference between each other, Just one step away. I heard Chu Qing heard Wang Ying¡¯s words, and it was very straightforward: ¡°As long as President Wang can get the recipe I gave your son, go find the medicine ingredients and cooperate with my treatment, it will naturally cure your son. It ¡¯s not a problem, but you also know that I hope Mr. Wang will visit this time! It ¡¯s more about the conditions between each other! ¡° Wang Ying heard it, but raised a hand to stop it: ¡°Let ¡¯s not talk about the conditions, let ¡¯s talk about how to cure my son. After all, you also said to cooperate with your treatment, which means that even if I get medicine ingredients It ¡¯s useless, so if that ¡¯s the case, let ¡¯s not talk about the conditions first! ¡± Wang Ying¡¯s words are indeed very reasonable. Since you have already said that you have to go out, you must cooperate with your treatment, which means that even if she finds medicine ingredients, it will not help, so what conditions are you busy talking about? The initiative is already in your Chu Qing¡¯s hands, so how to treat it? Hearing this, Chu Qing laughed and said nothing, and turned to some pretend mysterious, saying: ¡°It must have happened to President Qin that night, President Wang also knows something, why should you ask some things? You know it too It ¡¯s clear that it does n¡¯t make much sense! ¡° What Wang Ying didn¡¯t expect is that Chu Qing would use such a sentence to confuse the past. But I also thought in my mind that it was true, because I had no idea how many eyes were staring at Qin Ni that night. After all, this is Qin Family¡¯s business. For outsiders, it¡¯s not good to let others in. Others can only watch the fires burning across the river. They are also inconvenient to intervene, but it does not mean that they do not know. Presumably that night, the sword of wonders may also be surprised in the reports of many people who know their subordinates. Hearing Chu Qing saying this, Wang Ying no longer speaks, just indifferently said: ¡°That¡¯s all right! Medicaine ingredients when the time comes that you said, draw up a list for me, and give it to me. One thing, I ¡¯m looking for medicine ingredients related to my son ¡¯s illness, but that does n¡¯t mean you can borrow my hand to do something that should n¡¯t be done! ¡± The meaning of Wang Ying¡¯s words can¡¯t be more obvious. You can give me the list of medicine ingredients. I can find them, but if you take the opportunity to do something that I don¡¯t know, it will violate the agreement between the two. . Chu Qing lightly said with a smile: ¡°President Wang, you can rest assured that since it gave Young Master Wang a cure, then I will also give him what he said, and I will not use the medicine ingredients, and I will Why bother? After Chu Qing¡¯s words were finished, Wang Ying no longer spoke, but slowly nodded, which fully recognized Chu Qing¡¯s words. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1956 Then, in the president¡¯s office, there was a silence again. This atmosphere is really difficult for Chu Qing to accept. After all, Qin Ni and Wang Ying are originally incompatible as fire and water. As a result, the two people are talking together at the same time, but the two sides said nothing. Although Qin Ni did not have any insight into Wang Ying ¡¯s arrival and Qin Ni ¡¯s dictation, but after all, it was in Qin Ni ¡¯s Qingshu Entertainment Group. It made Wang Ying a little uncomfortable, and after Chu Qing had finished talking about his son, the topic was gone, so the office could only be restored to an awkward atmosphere again. However, Chu Qing didn¡¯t think so, and looked at Wang Ying with a smile, slowly continued: ¡°President Wang, already so bold, then we should talk about the conditions now!¡± Hearing Chu Qing talking about the conditions, not to mention Wang Ying, even Qin Ni, Chu Yue Zhao Linyi and the others are also unable to bear. Looking up, the eyes are full of curiosity. They would like to know what kind of conditions Chu Qing will mention to Wang Ying. After all, for people like Chu Qing, Wang Ying does n¡¯t know, but Qin Ni knows that except for them, Chu Qing does n¡¯t need money, no name, not even Need profit, as for coveting beauty, it is even more impossible. Her own Qingshu Entertainment Group can be said to be a lot of beautiful people, even if it is the World here, her Qin Ni¡¯s Qingshu Entertainment Group has also made many outside men covet, and even many men even want to Is proud to marry a woman of Qingshu Entertainment Group. After all, her Qingshu Entertainment Group has good wages and benefits, and the women in each section can be said to be the elite of the elite. The people outside are not coveted, not coveted 3 feet. That is impossible. Seeing Chu Qing¡¯s words, Wang Ying was also very curious, looking thoughtful, but thinking of his son¡¯s condition, sighed, with a compromised expression on his face, said: ¡°Let me talk about your conditions first!¡± When I heard Wang Ying¡¯s words lamented, Chu Qing said with a faint smile: ¡°My condition is very simple, that is, I cure Young Master Wang, and what President Wang wants to do is with our Qingshu Entertainment Group. It ¡¯s President Qin who reached an agreement, which is a cooperation agreement! ¡°Hearing Chu Qing ¡¯s words, not to mention Wang Ying, even Qin Ni and Chu Yue were incredible. Looking at Chu Qing, what Chu Qing sold was What medicine? Wang Ying heard for a long time, and his eyes stayed on Chu Qin¡¯s face for a long time before he slowly withdrew his eyes. When moved to Qin Ni, the elephant Qin Ni also moved towards himself. The 4 eyes are opposite. 2 people thought about each other, why did Chu Qing make such an opinion? This is what the four people in the office didn¡¯t expect. Zhao Linyi on the side is even more silly. What happened? However, for Qin Ni, she is even more difficult to speak. After all, Wang Ying ¡¯s purpose is very clear. She came to Qing Shu Entertainment Group, just came to Chu Qing. As the supervisor of Chu Qing, she really does not need to blend in at all, but the conditions mentioned at this time are related to Qin Ni¡¯s Qingshu Entertainment Group. This is what made her a little puzzled. After hearing Chu Qing¡¯s words, Wang Ying finally spoke slowly. Asked the doubt, and at the same time the voice of doubt was full of solemn tone. There is no way, this can be said to be three feet of the entire Shudi, Tang Sect Wang Family Group and Qingshu Entertainment Group, suddenly, Wang Family Group and Tang Sect were prepared to jointly suppress Qingshu Entertainment Group, the result at At this time, it suddenly became Wang Family Group and cooperated with Qingshu Entertainment Group. In the end, what does Chu Qing want to do? (End of this chapter) Chapter 1957 Hearing Wang Ying¡¯s inquiry in the office, Chu Yue Qin Ni didn¡¯t say anything although one wanted to know more than one. But 2 people want to know what Chu Qing is for? But when I saw Chu Qing, I looked at Wang Ying slowly with a smile on his face: ¡°It must be that President Wang has teamed up with them there! I don¡¯t know of any cooperation. Presumably the goal of this cooperation is Qingshu Entertainment Group. ! ¡° Hearing Chu Qing ¡¯s words, Wang Ying glanced at Qin Ni, not much to say, because the color divine light in her eyes was self-evident, because all the people in the upper society of the group in the entire Shudi knew that Tang Sect With Wang Family Group, I don¡¯t know what purpose was achieved, and I want to start with Qingshu Entertainment Group. Now I heard Chu Xin directly pick out, even on Qin Ni¡¯s beautiful face, the expression is a little dignified, let alone Chu Yue and Zhao Linyi on the side. That¡¯s why Zhao Linyi looked dumb and silly, and was surprised in her eyes. The two groups were originally a hostile relationship. Now Chu Qing has proposed to change to a cooperative relationship. What is going on? I saw Chu Qing continued: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, President Wang, listen to me first, I know, the situation in your land, but has President Wang ever thought about it? In this case, why don¡¯t you think about going to Qin The president cooperates, but wants to cooperate with them? ¡°Hearing Chu Qing¡¯s words, Wang Ying didn¡¯t want to speak directly because it was obvious. Tang Sect since ancient times is the biggest strength and old power of Shudi. It is obviously impossible not to cooperate with them with Qingshu Entertainment Group, which is a rising star. Whether it is from the perspective of a businessman or from the interests of individuals, it is an absolutely correct choice. Looking at Wang Ying¡¯s expression, let alone Qin Ni, even Zhao Linyi can understand it. Obviously, they are the old forces who are bullying people. Do not cooperate with them and Qingshu Entertainment Group! At the beginning, when the Qingshu Entertainment Group was about to rise, it took a lot of effort to set foot in the entertainment industry, not to mention Tang Sect¡¯s vicious move, which almost made the entire Qingshu Entertainment Group¡¯s plan to enter the entertainment industry. She completely failed, and even nearly failed. During that time, Qingshu Entertainment Group had many difficulties, and her Zhao Linyi still had a fresh memory. Because she also entered the Qingshu Entertainment Group at that time. Suddenly, Chu Qing said slowly: ¡°My condition is that President Yi Wang provides me with the medicine ingredients medicine ingredients that Young Master Wang treats. Can I buy it from President Wang and then cooperate with me? For treatment, I assure you that I can fully restore Young Master Wang. At his current age, he will recover his IQ. In other words, he will be recovering from illness. ¡° ¡°The 2 is our condition. The condition is to let your Wang Family Group and Qingshu Group from now on be a cooperative relationship or a temporary relationship. What is the goal of your cooperation plan? I think President Wang is a multi-year Come to work hard, successful businessmen also know which one I want to talk about! ¡° Hearing Chu Qing resolute and decisive say this, even looking up, the smile of faint smile on Chu Qing¡¯s face at this time is long gone, with only a pair of deep eyes and a chill in his eyes. After hearing this, Wang Ying looked at Chu Qing ¡¯s expression and did n¡¯t know what she thought of. Suddenly her eyes widened and she looked at Chu Qing with some surprise. Even Chu Yue Qin Ni, who was already thinking about it, suddenly reacted, a little weird. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1958 In the president¡¯s office, Wang Ying and Qin Ni, as well as Chu Yue¡¯s eyes widened and their faces were incredible. The meaning of Chu Qing¡¯s words is self-evident. Chu Qing actually wanted to deal with it, it was Tang Sect! Chu Qing would actually think that it would be possible for Qing Shu Entertainment Group to cooperate with Wang Family Group to deal with Tang Sect. Qin Ni originally thought of Qin Family. After all, Qin Family and himself are now the same, and Qin Family and Wang Family, Wang Family group until now are all related, may re-think Wang Family Group and Qin Family, completely disconnected, but what they thought 1000 did 10000 thought didn¡¯t expect was that Chu Qing put the target on Tang Sect! And from Chu Qing ¡¯s resolute and decisive discourse, it seems that Chu Qing ¡¯s relationship with them is even more curious. Because it is too mysterious! A man who appeared inexplicably in Shudi! Starting from the first day, this goal is directed at them. What kind of problems have this man and they ever had? Chu Yue thought silently in his mind. Wang Ying suddenly reacted, and even hesitated, even cold sweat on his forehead. Originally a smiling tiger like Wang Ying, but at this time also unable to bear shivered, slowly asked: ¡°What the hell do you want?¡± Just listen to Chu Qing replied: ¡°Why can they win the Wang Family Group to deal with the Qingshu Entertainment Group? Why can¡¯t my Qingshu Entertainment Group win the Wang Family Group to deal with them?¡± Hearing Chu Qing saying this, what was already obvious could not be more obvious, but Wang Ying slowly shook his head and said: ¡°They are deeply entrenched and it is too difficult to reverse it!¡± But I saw Chu Qing showing off one¡¯s ability in a pair of deep eyes, ¡°No matter how deep its roots are, I can dig. The condition this time depends on whether President Wang is willing to join forces with Qingshu Entertainment Group!¡± Hearing what Chu Qing said, Wang Ying slowly said: ¡°How confident are you? What can you give me?¡± But I saw a bitter smile on Wang Ying¡¯s face, didn¡¯t expect it, an influential figure in a shopping mall in Shudi, Wang Ying, a tiger with a smiling face, even had such an expression of bitter smile. I saw Chu Qing said slowly: ¡°It¡¯s very simple! Presumably Tang Sect let Wang Family Group join hands with it, promising a lot of good conditions, but this condition not at all damages them a little bit, probably from Qingshu Entertainment Group. Take it from you! Just do n¡¯t know what the conditions are for your association with Tang Sect? ¡° Wang Ying didn¡¯t expect is Chu Qing, and he can take things so seriously, as if he and they appeared next to each other when they were talking about the conditions. This had to make Wang Ying feel a little frightened, who is this person? How can I think of it this way, because for others, the joint with Tang Sect should benefit from Tang Sect, but for Tang Sect. You cooperate with him to deal with another enemy, and the results you get can only be divided from the enemy you deal with together. Instead of getting any benefits from Tang Sect, Tang Sect is a veteran force deeply rooted in the land of Shu for many years. His shameless is mean, but many people know it. People outside and even those at the bottom do not know, but will only praise how good Tang Sect is, how? How can the sect master of Tang Sect be good, how kind, how loving, how brimming over with talent. But what they do n¡¯t know is how despicable shameless Tang Sect is, it ¡¯s a mess, and sometimes, it can even be said that if you eat it cleanly, you have to scold the mother. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1959 On the top floor of the president¡¯s office of Qingshu Entertainment Group, Wang Ying and Qin Ni and the others were silent for a while. After Wang Ying ¡¯s question, after listening to Chu Qing ¡¯s answer after one after another, the people in the office did n¡¯t actually speak. Only Chu Qing looked at the people with a faint smile. Only in those deep eyes, the chill remained unabated. Tang Sect¡¯s means in the land of Shu, such things or people, even Wang Ying, the president of Wang Family Group, is known as a smiling woman like a tiger. However, at this time, Chu Qing heard that Wang Family Group and Qingshu Entertainment Group, the two major groups, were to work together. This makes Wang Ying a little unexpected. You know, your condition of Chu Qing is to deal with Tang Sect after joining together, Tang Sect! This Great Family is deeply rooted in the territory. In an instant, Wang Ying¡¯s bitter meaning, moved towards Chu Qing said: ¡°You can cure my son¡¯s disease, which I am very grateful for, but I am afraid that the condition you put forward is really difficult to agree, let alone me , Maybe even President Qin may have a headache! ¡° With that said, Wang Ying moved towards Qin Ni, who was sitting opposite him, and noticed that Wang Ying¡¯s eyes came, and Qin Ni could only shrug helplessly, indeed. Wang Family Group can be regarded as one of the three largest three groups in Shudi, and it is longer than the establishment of Qingshu Entertainment Group. It was carried forward in the hands of Wang Ying and reached the top. But her Qingshu Entertainment Group is only a rising star. Although it is indeed very courageous to cooperate with Wang Family Group, even in the entire Shudi area, it can be said to be the king, but it is always too difficult to deal with Tang Sect! The difficulty factor is no less than heavenly ascension! This is like going public on the Financial Street in the United States. How hard is that? Listening to Wang Ying¡¯s words, Qin Ni finally became unable to bear and said slowly to Chu Qing, ¡°Chu Qing, I have your kind intention, but if this is the case, don¡¯t say Qingshu Entertainment Group¡¯s, just You may also bring great disaster yourself, and, after all, you are not alone! ¡° What Qin Ni said in his mouth naturally refers to the person that Chu Qing has to take care of besides Chu Qing. In fact, Qin Ni¡¯s words are not false. If Chu Qing really unites 2 big groups to deal with Tang Sect, it will be successful. If it fails, the consequences will be self-evident. Once Tang Sect fails, then the Shudi forces will have to reshuffle, and the other small fish and shrimp will all pop up. What will happen at that time is simply unpredictable. But if they fail, it will only make Tang Sect more stable. For Wang Ying and Qin Ni, both of them can naturally think of one piece. At the same time, as the president of the two major groups, they have much more thoughts in their hearts. I just do n¡¯t know what Chu Qing thinks, but Chu Qing seems to have seen through their minds, slowly said with a smile: ¡°You can rest assured, I Chu Qing can make such a request, can put forward such conditions, naturally There will be a total policy of 10000, as for how to get it, we can slowly step by step! ¡° ¡°There is always one time, but these step by step can only be placed on small means again and again, because the failure of small means can not lose anything, but if it is step by step big means, then we will lose a lot , So once the shot is taken, Tang Sect must be pressed to death! ¡° (End of this chapter) Chapter 1960 At this time, Chu Qing seemed to see the thoughts in Wang Ying and Qin Ni ¡¯s hearts, as well as the expression of concern on their faces, slowly said with a smile: ¡°Since we do n¡¯t do it, we must do everything we can to make Tang Sect This The big tree fell down, and when the time comes, we are also very direct, so President Wang does not have to worry about it at all! ¡° Hearing Chu Qing¡¯s expression relaxed expression, Wang Ying slowly asked the question in his mind, ¡°We will not say it first, how to deal with Tang Sect, we only say the simplest thing, that is, if Tang Sect If you lose, these small Aristocratic Family in Shudi, or small companies, how do they continue to survive! ¡° ¡°You know, not many companies and small Aristocratic Family survive by attaching to Tang Sect. Once Tang Sect is lost, how should these small Aristocratic Family and small companies get their own way? And one more thing is that these small companies And these little Aristocratic Family, how do you eliminate them all to eliminate them? ¡° ¡°Still unite them all. If you unite them all, then it will be a bigger one. It can even be said that the power will be no less than that of Tang Sect. Then ask these combined little families or small ones. Who commander their company? Is it your Chu Qing? ¡° Hearing Wang Ying ¡¯s questioning, Qin Ni on the side could n¡¯t help but be nodded. Indeed, the reason why their Qingshu Entertainment Group has only cooperated with some small Aristocratic Family or small companies. However, it is absolutely impossible to let these small Aristocratic Family small groups attach to them like Tang Sect, because once they are attached to them, the benefits involved are too huge. A few of the simplest examples, you simply do not know whether these small Aristocratic Family or small companies are related to Tang Sect? If you trip Tang Sect, I do n¡¯t know if these small Aristocratic Family small companies will also deal with you together. Once Tang Sect launches all the forces that depend on Tang Sect, then it will be the fourth force. If we come together to deal with the cooperation between Qingshu Entertainment Group and Wang Family Group. Not even to say that Qingshu Entertainment Group is an emerging group, Qin Ni dare not let other small companies, Aristocratic Family, attach themselves, only by means of cooperation, which is even more established than Qingshu Entertainment Group. Wang Family Group¡¯s influence is even more afraid. Because Wang Family Group¡¯s industries are generally real estate and mineral resources, once they cooperate with these small Aristocratic Family, it is difficult to say that other companies are difficult to dominate in real estate. So how can it become the three-legged power of Shudi! This is why these small Aristocratic Family and small groups are all attached to Tang Sect. Only because Tang Sect is deeply rooted and strong, can they afford these small companies or small families. Because of the establishment of small companies every year, the rise of small families, but every year there are many small family companies that will disappear or go bankrupt, and because Tang Sect has such power, Tang Sect can only afford to live. In other words, rich and imposing, arbitrarily, rich and willful! So that¡¯s why Wang Family Group and Qingshu Entertainment Group never let these small family companies attach themselves, even if they have, they will not do it! Because in doing so, it is undoubtedly that bringing about one¡¯s own destruction, or even equivalent to allocating your own resources. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1961 Qingshu Entertainment Group is engaged in the entertainment industry, and just knowing the name of the group is known! The Wang Family Group is engaged in real estate and minerals, so for these industries, they generally only hope that they have a big family or master key resources to fully emerge. Otherwise, it will only go to the end, because some of these resources are key resources, and this key core resource belongs to the core plan that each group and even each company and family need to master. Wang Ying ¡¯s words are not unreasonable. He only slowly listened to Wang Ying ¡¯s words, but Chu Qing slowly said: ¡°For those small Aristocratic Family small companies, I did n¡¯t take it seriously. Tang Sect, it¡¯s very simple! As long as they are completely eradicated, is it all right? I am talking about complete eradication! ¡° The coldness in Chu Qing ¡¯s eyes made Wang Ying Qin Ni and Chu Yue Zhao Linyi and the others shudder. Even Wang Ying felt that since he knew Chu Qing, or to be exact, he had seen such a pair of cold eyes for the first time since he saw Chu Qing, it was like having a grudge against Tang Sect. It ¡¯s such a crazy idea to eradicate them completely. However, Chu Qing said slowly: ¡°As long as Tang Sect collapses, these small Aristocratic Family and small companies simply wo n¡¯t choose to continue to rely on Tang Sect under the mutual control , On the contrary, they will only fall apart. ¡° ¡°You can think about it this way. When you started your own company or group, did Tang Sect secretly stumbling on you, or hard and soft to let you depend on their Tang Sect!¡± ¡°So obviously these small companies and the four smaller ones are actually like a time bomb for Tang Sect. The grievances are deep, and it only takes one person to ignite the device to instantly explode and destroy Tang Sect!¡± Chu Qing ¡¯s words are indeed not unreasonable, because the Wang Family Group has just established Early-Stage before, and it does have Tang Sect soft and hard, both hard and soft have been used, either threat or coercion, or to make the Wang Family Group eligible Exploit a certain local resource or develop a real estate resource in a certain area. But in the end, after the efforts of these generations, the Wang Family Group finally broke out under the pressure of Tang Sect, and it is only because of this reason. With the rise of Wang Family Group, Tang Sect didn¡¯t dare to provoke easily. But for this reason too, Tang Sect and Wang Family actually have too many intersections. Generally, when there is cooperation, they will meet each other. Once the cooperation is over, they will go their separate ways. Because Wang Ying knew that the establishment of Wang Family Group was not easy to come by, so when she was in this generation, Wang Ying would make an all-out effort like this, so she pushed Wang Family Group to the top. It can be said that Wang Family Family Group can have today, so Tang Sect can¡¯t help but have some glory, and today Wang Ying¡¯s contribution is self-evident. It¡¯s just didn¡¯t expect that even Wang Ying didn¡¯t expect that her buffet untold hardships made the Wang Family group reach the top, and even Tang Sect looked at her, but it was for this reason. Her son has the situation today, a child with a low IQ. Wang Ying always felt that she owed her son, but she did not feel that she owed her own husband. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1962 Qin Ni ¡¯s office listened to Chu Qing ¡¯s words, and it ¡¯s not unreasonable, because after such a careful analysis, let alone Wang Family Group, Qin Ni will not forget himself, when Qingshu Entertainment Group is going to enter the entertainment circle, that happened To make her feel more stressed. Small companies and small Aristocratic Family do depend on Tang Sect in order to survive and develop, but as time goes on, these small Aristocratic Family and small companies will really have more because of Tang Sect¡¯s hard and soft skills. Have to attach to Tang Sect. But once there is a gap in this interdependent relationship, it is indeed a disaster for Tang Sect. Wang Ying couldn¡¯t help thinking of Chu Qing¡¯s words when thinking of Chu Qing. I also thought of a piece with Qin Ni. I looked up and saw two people with four eyes facing each other. Even Chu Yue on the side couldn¡¯t help thinking. Indeed, this is indeed a key point of breakthrough, and after thinking about it for a moment, Wang Ying slowly asked Chu Qing: ¡°Since you said that we can use this way to find breakthroughs, what I want to know is If, after our two groups are united, how will the benefits gained be distributed after Tang Sect is gone? You also know that cooperation will definitely pay, the total impossible will not return, and I believe you Qingshu The entertainment group will not be like the Tang Sect, everything must be divided from the enemy! ¡° I saw Chu Qing heard a moment of contemplation, then moved towards Qin Ni and said, ¡°Hey! Little girl, go and prepare some documents!¡± Then I heard Chu Qing ¡¯s words. I was doing nothing at first. Some silly Zhao Lin also heard Chu Qing ¡¯s words. I was a little stunned for a while. I watched Chu Qing blinking and blinking his eyes but looked towards Qin Ni. : ¡°Go! Get some files, do some backups, or see Chu Qing what a good idea!¡± After a while, Zhao Linyi took some manuscripts and hugged her laptop and walked in. Looking at the one after another layout, Chu Yue also sat beside Qin Ni and was ready to take a hand. I only heard Chu Qing said slowly: ¡°I have an idea that Tang Sect also has many industries, and Wang Family Group has always been responsible for real estate and mineral resources, so my idea is that Tang Sect is in All mineral resources and real estate in the territory belong to the Wang Family Group, and the entertainment industry belongs to the Qingshu Entertainment Group! ¡° ¡°Secondly, Tang Sect also has many hospitals, school restaurants, and some public facilities that are invested and constructed. In these aspects, we can plan this way. The construction of schools and hospitals belongs to Wang Family Group, and In the management and personnel planning inside, the profit distribution of Qingshu Entertainment Group, Wang Family Group and Qingshu Entertainment Group will be half! ¡° ¡°Or if there is more on one side and less on the other side, you will retreat and make up for the vacancies to maintain the balance of the two sides. Or the Wang Family Group all need schools and hospitals, and restaurants and public facilities are all returned to Shimizu Entertainment Group. ¡° ¡°However, my advice is for each of the two companies. After all, Qingshu Entertainment Group and Wang Family Group can cooperate with each other, but after all, the staffing of the two parties are different. This is also to prevent future conflicts. Otherwise, if there is an error on the one hand, it will also be damaged on the other hand, this will lead to facilities and construction repairs, if the work process of Wang Family Group and Qin Shu Entertainment Group cannot keep up, Then the loss will be even greater! ¡° (End of this chapter) Chapter 1963 In Qin Ni¡¯s office, watching Chu Qing said decently, Qin Ni had some headaches and could not bear to speak out. This is also the first time in Qing Shu Entertainment Group¡¯s history that she will find that her head will also have When it hurts so much! I saw Wang Ying hurriedly said, ¡°Slow down, slow down! Let¡¯s not talk about these things first, these all are later, or think about it first, after cooperation! How to deal with Tang Sect after cooperation, since you say so When we get there, we will first assign the plan like you said, draw up a rough plan! ¡° As he said, Wang Ying moved towards Qin Ni and asked, ¡°President Qin has no opinion!¡± Even Qin Ni, who was on the side, had a headache. She found that she seemed to be using her entire brain today. This happened too suddenly, just like riding a roller coaster. Not to mention the stimulation, it also made her a little difficult to react for a while, just because it was not acceptable. Hearing Wang Ying ¡¯s words, Qin Ni was unable to bear nodded, ¡°Just as President Wang said! Let ¡¯s first join together to find an opportunity to find a way to differentiate those small groups and small companies Aristocratic Family, Tang Sect has everything about them. Is it benign or malignant? If it is malignant, we will try to find a way. If it is benign, we will still do nothing. As for what is going on in the future, the distribution of real estate and mineral resources, etc., or wait for when the time comes! Qin Ni said, rubbing his forehead. Because Qin Ni experienced too many things in the past few days, especially when he came from Chu Qing at first, there was a conflict with Zhou Yu ¡¯s office, and later he came to visit himself personally. Their abduction! The Sun Zhi mentioned, maybe this person is still recovering from injuries in the hospital under the Qingshu Entertainment Group. Then, after returning from the banquet, it turned out to be such a mess again. Qin Ni was really hard to imagine. The arrival of Chu Qing had already made her unable to keep up with the rhythm. Sometimes Qin Ni is doubting himself. It is not enough for him to be a president, and especially when proposed by Chu Qing today, he wants to join forces with Wang Family Group to fight against Tang Sect. And I still have to listen to Chu Qing¡¯s meaning of completely knocking down Tang Sect in one go. For their Qing Shu Entertainment Group and Wang Family Group, they would not even think about it. Because their current ideas of each family are only thinking about how to stabilize their own strength, as for fighting with Tang Sect, it is not at that point at all. But at this time, the cooperation between Wang Family Group and Qingshu Entertainment Group did bring a lot of opportunities, but it also caused a little, that is, more things came along with it. For example, now, as mentioned before, none of them has begun to deal with Tang Sect. Both of them have already planned to divide Tang Sect in advance. This is where Qin Ni has some headaches, not to mention Qin Ni, even Wang Ying on the side feels that his brain speed is not fast enough. The only person who can be sober is Chu Yue! Chu Yue has been calm from beginning to end, constantly thinking about what Chu Qing said. But when she heard Chu Qing¡¯s plans and even distributed plans, she could only use a few words to describe: bold! And this is too daring, and success is nothing. If it is unsuccessful, the price paid is really unimaginable. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1964 As the bystander is clear, the authorities are fanatic! Chu Yue has been sitting quietly beside Qin Ni just now, listening carefully to Chu Qing¡¯s plan for them. For Zhao Linyi, the cute little girl is only responsible for being dazed, and doing things when Qin Ni orders it, simply does not have any thinking. Her Chu Yue is different. He heard a few things from Chu Qing¡¯s words, that is, Chu Qing seems to have a strange emotion for Tang Sect. Secondly, Chu Qing thinks that the plans of Qin Ni and Qingshu Entertainment Group and Wang Family Group are indeed very good, and they can start with the small company Aristocratic Family, a small company affiliated with Tang Sect, to find gaps to introduce points. This is very good, but there are many contradictions, there are these small Aristocratic Family small groups, how many are there? How much is benign, how much is malignant, how much is created by direct intervention of Tang Sect, and how much is created by Tang Sect! The so-called intimidating temptation, even for these small businesses and small companies, Aristocratic Family, the existence of Tang Sect may only be temporary, and it will be estimated that Tang Sect will be completely acquired by Tang Sect soon and become the possession of Tang Sect. Therefore, the amount of investigation alone will be very huge, and whether these small companies and small Aristocratic Family will become the breakthrough point, this is also a question. Although Chu Qing¡¯s idea is good, it is a variable with many problems. And there is another point, Chu Qing can actually think that Tang Sect these small Aristocratic Family will become the introduction point, can explode the resentment of Tang Sect for many years. But there is also a point, these combined small Aristocratic Family can also become a sword against the Qingshu Entertainment Group and the Wang Family Group under another threatening temptation of Tang Sect. Moreover, in addition to this, there is another important point, that is, Tang Sect has been deeply rooted in the land of Shu for many years, simply does not know whether there is support from other local forces behind this Tang Sect, maybe even outside the land of Shu , The larger Aristocratic Family. Or a larger group, Tang Sect can develop winemaking here. Obviously, it is not overnight. At the same time, Tang Sect¡¯s network is not just a small event that only vassalizes Tang Sect for a long time. And from Chu Qing ¡¯s words, the opinion is quite certain that Chu Qing belongs to the way of single man subduing ten, quick sword cuts through tangled hemp for Tang Sect. He is very bold, he dares to think and dare to do it, but one thing is, is the external power of Tang Sect the same as its original power? Some power is outside and outside, what people see is one thing, but what exists in itself is another, just like Qin Family. Qin Family seems to be infinitely beautiful outside, but many people know that all of Qin Family relies on Qin Ni in order to survive to this day. Just as Zhao Linyi was staring at the computer, what Chu Qing said with Wang Ying and Qin Ni, Chu Yue slowly said aloud, ¡°I have a question, I don¡¯t know if I can say anything!¡± Chu Yue has always been silent and seldom talked about this view, but she was able to speak when the Wang Family Group and Qingshu Entertainment Group said such things. Presumably there was a certain view. Qin Ni saw it. nodded. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1965 Qingshu Entertainment Group, in the lobby of the top president¡¯s office. Hearing Chu Yue¡¯s questioning slowly, Qin Ni nodded when he saw it. In Qin Yue¡¯s voice, he thought about what he thought, as well as the small Aristocratic Family small group that Chu Qing said, and even the situation of splitting afterwards, all expressed his thoughts one after another. After a moment, there was silence in the president¡¯s office, and even Chu Qing on the side was unable to bear a little nodded appreciation. Just because Chu Yue said everything was on the spot, even Wang Ying looked towards Chu Yue¡¯s eyes a little surprised, followed by the appreciation of disable to bear! Because she did n¡¯t expect that Chu Yue was the vice president of Qingshu Entertainment Group, and outside was not as famous and aura as Qin Ni. But after hearing Chu Yue ¡¯s analysis today, she was unable to bear to look a little more. It seems that under the beautiful face of Chu Yue, this person must have this different thought and soul, and look at the details of the problem, and it makes people cannot help. Somewhat impressive. And more importantly, everything Chu Yue said was in the heart of Wang Ying and Qin Ni. This is not only enviable but also a bit alarming, because such a person is really too powerful, whether it is dealing with problems or dealing with affairs, it has always become a calm and calm response. From just now to now, she was able to put Chu Qing¡¯s words and various examples to them in this short time. Carry out analysis and synthesis, and even find out the key points. After Chu Yue¡¯s words were finished, Wang Ying and Qin Ni turned their heads towards Chu Qing, and they saw two people¡¯s eyes coming. Chu Qing admired the lightly said with a smile: ¡°It¡¯s true that Chu Yue said it right, Chu Yue said it well. My plan is indeed very bold. What can be said is that as soon as you succeed in 2 bones, you will get everything if you succeed. If you fail, you will indeed be signed to eternal damnation! ¡° Hearing Chu Qing ¡¯s words, Wang Ying and Qin Ni were even more surprised with their wide-eyed eyes. You Chu Qing are alone, but you do n¡¯t have to bring Wang Family Group and Metal Entertainment Group to be buried. There are so many employees here. Even Wang Ying was a little angry, ¡°I can cooperate with you, but it does not mean that you will take my people to death!¡± Upon seeing this, Chu Qing waved his hand to keep Wang Ying calm and continued: ¡°President Wang listened to me first. This is indeed a bold and thoughtful plan. It is indeed necessary to sort out the relationship between the small Aristocratic Family and the small company. Tang Sect¡¯s relationship is indeed difficult, but as long as the efficiency is fast enough! ¡° ¡°As long as you know the relationship between Tang Sect and them at the beginning of creation, you may know that you can follow up with the current relationship with Tang Sect and it can be synthesized!¡± ¡°Secondly, if you can get everything if you succeed, you will lose everything if you fail. Because of this, if you fail, it is really not what the Qingshu Entertainment Group and Wang Family Group can bear, but since the method I said is to As Sister Chu Yue said, my method is single man subduing ten. I want to kill them with a trick. It is indeed a fool¡¯s dream for outsiders. However, since I have proposed such a method, I naturally have thoughtful consideration. ¡° ¡°Naturally, there will be ways to deal with it. There is no need to take all the two major groups to death. Not to mention the other. Wang Family Group has mastered the real estate resources and mineral resources in Shudi for many years. Lost time, presumably President Wang will also know what kind of consequences will happen, even if Tang Sect suddenly takes over the Wang Family Group ¡¯s industry, it is estimated that it will be difficult to slow down without a few decades! ¡° (End of this chapter) Chapter 1966 Hearing Chu Qing¡¯s words, Wang Ying was not talking. What Chu Qing said is not unreasonable. Qingshu Entertainment Group is a leader in the service industry of clothing, entertainment and catering in Shudi. But he is the leader of Wang Family Group in real estate and mineral resources. Whether Qingshu Entertainment Group is a rising star or his Wang Family Group has been developing for many years, for them, once one of the groups breaks down, it is estimated that even if other groups take over, it must be that the time spent in it is by no means overnight. clear. But thinking about it carefully, Chu Yue¡¯s words were not unreasonable, but what didn¡¯t expect is that Chu Qing was not angry or blamed. Instead, he said so calmly. And Chu Yue said that if it fails, it may, but not possible, will inevitably land of eternal damnation! He even said such a thing, what kind of courage and courage did he have to ensure that this plan will succeed? This is what Wang Ying and Qin Ni are more curious about, because Chu Qing¡¯s arrival in Shudi made many people feel some mysterious, especially after the banquet that night, after his appearance ¡­ Only Chu Qing said slowly: ¡°Qingshu Entertainment Group and Wang Family Group only need to cooperate and cooperate well, as for those worries that simply won¡¯t happen!¡± Hearing Chu Qing ¡¯s words, Wang Ying said a little bit with a smile: ¡°What kind of confidence do you have or what kind of methods are there to prove that these things will not happen, you have to know that once it happens, do n¡¯t say me, Wang Family Group has been developing for many years, and the rising star of Qingshu Entertainment Group, like President Qin, is expected to scattered ashes and dispersed smoke in a flash! ¡° Hearing Wang Ying ¡¯s words, Chu Qing said slowly: ¡°I also know a lot of people in Qingshu Entertainment Group. Although I only came for a few days, I also understand the solemn tone of President Wang ¡¯s words! Indeed, Wang Family The president of the group king is definitely not willing to look at the wind and rain that has suffered unexpectedly, but the Qingshu Entertainment Group can¡¯t bear it! ¡° ¡°And I am also a member of Qingshu Entertainment Group, how can I watch my friends get hurt!¡± Hearing Chu Qing¡¯s words, Wang Ying was a little inexplicable, and even Qin Ni and Chu Yue were a little ignorant! On the side, Zhao Linyi did not know whether to continue typing on the keyboard and drafting documents, or to continue listening to what they said. I saw Chu Qing slowly standing up, walking in front of the floor-to-ceiling window and looking out of the window, the land of Shuzhong, which was endlessly flowing, slowly said: ¡°I Chu Qing Although the people are in Shudi, but I also have my own power!¡± While talking slowly turned his head, his face was serious, looking at the expression on Wang Ying and Qin Ni¡¯s face, the moment made Qin Ni and Wang Ying, or even the entire president¡¯s office feel a little strange. I saw Chu Qing slowly looking back, looking out the window. ¡°I just came to Shudi by accident and had to join Qingshu Entertainment Group for some reason, but since I agreed to President Qin and President Wang, naturally I would not take risks at will!¡± ¡°Although I am not a native of Chu Qing, I also have my power, but my power is only outside, but it is more than enough to resolve Tang Sect¡¯s worries about Qingshu Entertainment Group and Wang Family Group!¡± ¡°After all, Tang Sect is deeply rooted and will have weaknesses. As long as he finds his weakness, one strike certain kill, that will be his way of killing Tang Sect!¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 1967 Originally Chu Qing slowly stood up with a grave expression, walked to the floor-to-ceiling window, looked at the scenery outside the window, and answered Wang Ying Qin Nili¡¯s words. Suddenly, the people in the room were a little inexplicable, but they saw Chu Qing turning around and looking at them with strange meaning, as if the person standing in front of him was not Chu Qing, but another stranger. This is also the other side of Qin Nichuyue they never thought Chu Qing would reveal, and from Chu Qing¡¯s words they made them more didn¡¯t expect that Chu Qing actually mentioned one thing, that is his own power. You should know that in this World, this is a world where feminism is supreme, and a man can have his own power. That is really not a simple thing. What¡¯s more didn¡¯t expect is that Chu Qing mentioned that his power turned out to be the combination of Qing Shu Entertainment Group and Wang Family Group to fight against Tang Sect, and the worries of the future! You have to know that the land of Shu is three, and the two groups have joined forces to deal with a deep-rooted force. There are many worries and problems to be solved later. However, from Chu Qing¡¯s words, his forces were able to solve this kind of thing, and it seemed very easy from his words. Seeing Chu Qing¡¯s appearance, still motionless standing in front of the floor-to-ceiling windows, looking at Chu Qing¡¯s back, Wang Ying and Qin Ni couldn¡¯t help but be curious. Chu Qing¡¯s ability, a man can actually possess, so can not be underestimated, its identity is not low, they originally thought, especially. It was at the banquet, and many people had thought that Chu Qing was so handsome, tall and handsome, and it was very likely that the Aristocratic Family had nurtured the Qing Shu entertainment group that was used to approach Qin Ni, or came to approach Chu Yue and the others. But when Chu Qing showed the strength of that moment, and even what happened after the banquet, they had to reexamine Chu Qing as a man! Especially for Qin Family, because this man has lost money has greatly exceeded everyone¡¯s expectations! It is a pity that there is no news from Qin Family. If it is known, it is estimated that many people in Shudi will only be more curious and more doubtful about this person. Because a person who appears suddenly has to make people not to be vigilant about a person who appears, is it necessary to change the situation in Shudi over the years? How scary this person has to be, or how scary the Aristocratic Family behind him might be, which is very humanly achievable. Looking at Chu Qing¡¯s appearance, Qin Ni also asked at not all, but with some solemn contemplation, and Chu Yue on the side heard Chu Qing¡¯s so confident, and did not continue to speak out. Just thinking quietly about the possible deployment of Qingshu Entertainment Group, even Wang Ying, who was opposite Qin Ni, couldn¡¯t help but secretly ponder. This bet is a bit big. It is really a question whether to bet or not, in any case, this will be a dangerous move, and success! Unsuccessful, it may be true, that his Wang Family group is going to be destroyed in his own hands! But he heard Chu Qing¡¯s persuasive power, and his persuasive power was the incredible power that Wang Ying obtained in that night. Now I¡¯m hearing Chu Qing again, saying that there is a power that belongs to him. A person who wants to create his own power must have the power that he supports. It can be imagined. Chu Qing, how mysterious it must be, and what means? (End of this chapter) Chapter 1968 Seeing the silent face of everyone in the office, there was only the sound of Zhao Linyi knocking on the keyboard. Chu Yue thought that the next Qingshu Entertainment Group will cooperate with Wang Family Group in the next few days to carry out some strategic deployments, and even require some personnel mobilization. What Wang Ying thinks is where did Chu Qing come from? Why should Tang Sect be targeted, and there is such a sense of confidence, and more importantly, she is not thinking about whether to bet on this in her mind! This is a bit of a big play, but success is not successful. It is really a huge impact for Wang Family Group, and Qin Ni is not to mention. Her Qingshu Entertainment Group was founded by her one step at a time. It can be said that the entire Qingshu Entertainment Group is all her hard work, if suddenly scattered ashes and dispersed smoke, it is really unbearable! She also had to ponder, what Chu Qing once said to her, she must bear the weight to wear the crown! She Qingshu Entertainment Group has reached the situation where Wang Family Group and Tang Sect have joined forces to deal with it. Even the assassin has come to visit, and even her own Qin Family has completely upset her. Moreover, Qin Family ¡¯s actions on himself will become bigger and bigger. It can be said that he is surrounded by enemies, and his back is enemies. What is the only situation now besides following Chu Qing ¡¯s plan? ? It is just possible that this Shu land, or even your next life. Probably peace and security! While Chu Qing not at all standing in front of the floor-to-ceiling windows speaks, he naturally understands how much impact this proposal has on Qingshu Entertainment Group and Wang Family Group! They are different from them. They are not locals. If they fail, they can leave at any time, but Qingshu Entertainment Group and Wang Family Group ca n¡¯t pull away, nor can they leave. For them, this is their root. If they leave, it means that they will never recover in the future. And this is a matter of ruining one¡¯s family and ruining one¡¯s reputation. This is also related to the two groups. So many employees have their own lives. Even each group has its own old employees and new employees. And in this feminist world, only cultivation success martial artist, as well as some captives, some bodyguards or security guards, or some power connections can be used. There are many things needed or involved. Therefore, Chu Qing can also understand Wang Ying and Qin Ni¡¯s contemplation, and what they have to worry about will be much more than Chu Qing said. Chu Qing said that Tang Sect may have been assigned judgments, plans, and confrontations between 3 words and 2 languages. But for Qingshu Entertainment Group and Wang Family Group, shopping malls are like battlefields, which is familiar to both of them. Wang Ying was in the Wang Family Group¡¯s many years of development. Suddenly, advanced by leaps and bounds jumped up and became one of the three standings of Shudi. However, Qin Ni stepped out of society at a young age and became a bright star in the land of Shu. A rising star, the Qingshu Entertainment Group was established in the land of Shu and became another foot among the three. Qingshu Entertainment Group, Wang Family Group, and Tang Sect 3 confronted each other, but confronted each other. Because everyone knows that there are too many things involved. Because of this, Chu Qing stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling windows without saying a word, and he waited for Wang Ying and Qin Ni¡¯s final reply. Yes, yes or no! If you agree, then the next two big groups are busy! But if you fail, Chu Qing can guess the taste of it! (End of this chapter) Chapter 1969 Chu Qing stood quietly in front of the floor-to-ceiling windows, with a pair of deep eyes looked towards the scenery outside the window, and the expression in his eyes became more and more deep. For the Qingshu Entertainment Group, the scenery outside the floor-to-ceiling windows overlooks most of the city. And for most of these cities, Chu Qing¡¯s eyes fell into the clear. After all, she also knows that this decision for Qin Ni and Wang Ying really requires a lot of determination, because after all, this decision will change their Qingshu Entertainment Group and Wang Family Group, the changes and development of many years in the future. It will even change all of their current status, so their meditation, their silence, and even their silence, Chu Qing also understands. But looking at the scenery outside the floor-to-ceiling windows, Chu Qing looked at this Shudi¡¯s eyes with an inexplicable expression. In addition to the deepness, the inexplicable expression was full of emotion and had some meaning. Only because of this, she will never forget that the woman who once let her pursue is also the woman who once wanted to subdue her, and she is also a person in Shu. The relationship with Tang Sect is 1000 threads and 10000 threads, which is why Chu Qing is extremely angry with Tang Sect. Even, she did not have any favors, but she had to take a series of measures against Tang Sect. The reason was simple. Tang Sect did a lot to help the woman, but she didn¡¯t hurt Chu Qing much. Chu Qing remembers clearly that there are 1000 silks and 10000 strands between her and the woman, and behind this, the person who affects her is this Tang Sect. In Qin Ni ¡¯s office, at this moment of silence, Chu Yue ¡¯s mind has roughly completed the deployment of Qingshu Entertainment Group. I do n¡¯t know when Zhao Linyi ¡¯s fingers tapped on the computer. . Sitting quietly, waiting quietly. The expressions in the eyes of Qin Ni and Wang Ying are constantly changing, because they are also constantly thinking. This is a beginning for them, but it also represents an end. If the new beginning is successful, everything is good, but it is also an end. That is the end of years of hardship. Qin Ni didn¡¯t know what he thought of. He looked up directly at Chu Qing with his back turned to himself. His beautiful eyes were filled with firm expression. Because she can¡¯t forget what Chu Qing once said to her, if she wants to succeed and take charge of everything, then she must be determined and decisive after all. Both can bear the decisions, commitments and responsibilities they have made. Therefore, you must also be able to stick to what you have to do. To wear the crown must bear its weight! In Chu Qing¡¯s words, she still has some memories. In my mind, just because of the arrival of Chu Qing, since the last time I said this sentence to her, what happened at the banquet and different things that happened after the banquet, more than she knew before, experienced There are many more things. Qin Ni may of course break it, and live a step-by-step life like before, but it also brings a different opportunity. Think of this. Qin Ni made up his mind and slowly raised his head and said: ¡°I Qingshu Entertainment Group participated. Regardless of the success or failure, I have to let go of it. Instead of sitting still, I would take the initiative!¡± Qin Ni¡¯s words moved towards Chu Qing with his back turned away, the meaning in the words is self-evident. The reason is very simple. Tang Sect and Wang Family Group have already joined forces. Why should I sit down and wait for my own ideas to deal with my own ideas? (End of this chapter) Chapter 1970 Qin Ni¡¯s words did allow many people in the entire office to understand. Because they are also well aware of Qin Ni ¡¯s situation at this time, first of all, his Qin Family wants to deal with himself, and secondly, if there is no Wang Family Group ¡¯s president Wang Ying ¡¯s visit today, it is estimated that Tang Sect and Wang Family Group have already begun to join forces. , Set out to deal with his own Qingshu Entertainment Group. And it ¡¯s up to Chu Qing to visit President Wang Ying at the banquet that day. What President Wang said was exactly what he said. Invisiblely, he changed the land of Shu, which was about to appear. Of a storm. The center of this storm has gradually shifted. Indeed, Qin Ni¡¯s thoughts made everyone present understand that she went further and did not know the future. Taking a step back, Tang Sect also wanted to bring her rising star Qingshu Entertainment Group to Shudi. That being the case, in fact, no matter whether it is to cooperate with Wang Family Group to deal with Tang Sect, or is alone and helpless, he can work hard alone, and he can¡¯t get rid of the situation he is about to face. This situation is also what she must face in the Qingshu Entertainment Group, and the more important reason is that the person facing these things is always only Qin Ni herself. It is very unimaginable. For Qin Ni, the burden on her shoulders has to be multiple. The thin shoulders alone provoke the entire Qingshu Entertainment Group. The sadness is self-evident! Perhaps only Chu Yue could understand that her heart was sometimes heavy. Listening to Qin Ni¡¯s words, Chu Qing with her back to everyone did not say anything, because she also knew that Qin Ni¡¯s situation, otherwise she would not force Qin Ni, and determined to make up her mind. Because for her Chu Qing, she didn¡¯t help someone who was terrified and over-cautious and didn¡¯t dare to make up her mind, precisely because of this. When in the car, Chu Qing would only say that to Qin Ni. As long as you can make up your mind, Qin Ni will naturally promise me, and I will honor my promise to you! How about making Qingshu Entertainment Group carry forward here? She is Tang Sect. No matter how big she is, Chu Qing will have to move. Hearing Qin Ni¡¯s words, Wang Ying suddenly looked up, looking at Qin Ni with a solemn look in his eyes. She naturally understands the decision made by Qin Ni, but what she didn¡¯t expect is that you can be so decisive that Qin Ni is so decisive, since Qingshu Entertainment Group has already expressed its position, it is now their turn! Can this be achieved before? Whether this condition is good or bad, it is actually enough to make her tempted, but the only consequence is that there are too many things to be involved behind this! This is what she thought that Wang Ying had to be honest, and more importantly, she did not know if Chu Qing would continue to treat her son if she did not agree. If Chu Qing really said that she really had a chance to heal her son, the only chance, but she had to agree to Chu Qing¡¯s conditions. In fact, for her, Wang Ying, she has a better way, that is, to protect herself independently. Even if she chooses to protect herself, Tang Sect doesn¡¯t dare to think about herself. The reason is simple. Her Wang Family group has taken root in Shudi, and her Tang Sect once failed in Early-Stage, let alone now! As far as Wang Ying is concerned, as long as Chu Qing is willing to agree to treat her son, in fact, she can agree no matter what the conditions are. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1971 Whether it ¡¯s money, fame, fame or fortune, and even Chu Qing ¡¯s many things, she can do it. It¡¯s just that her condition of Chu Qing was to join forces with Qingshu Entertainment Group to deal with Tang Sect, which is what made her absolutely didn¡¯t expect. But because of this, she had to give her serious consideration. But now Chu Qing¡¯s words, it is clear that she wants Wang Family Group and Qingshu Entertainment Group to join forces. And her Wang Family group, there is no need to take this risk, she is deeply entrenched, it is no longer necessary to go against Tang Sect, and even have the opportunity to cooperate with them. But if you do n¡¯t cooperate with Qingshu Entertainment Group, it means that your son has lost the only possible treatment opportunity, which means that his son does n¡¯t know if there will be a second Chu Qing The same person can be treated successfully. This is what makes her Wang Ying embarrassed for a while. On the one hand, although her son owes a lot to her, Wang Ying has this huge regret in her heart. But on the one hand, the Wang Family group, which has been hard-worked by generations of Wang Family generations, finally carried forward in its own hands and reached the top. A person exists side by side with them in Shudi. For a time, Wang Ying sitting on the sofa sighed. As if perceiving Wang Ying¡¯s emotions, Chu Qing standing in front of the floor-to-ceiling windows said indifferently: ¡°Actually, President Wang does not have to be like this at all. President Wang can actually visit him at this time, regardless of this condition, President Wang did not agree? I will still treat my son ¡¯s illness, but the original conditions remain unchanged, which is the cost of medicine ingredients, you need to pay for it yourself! ¡° ¡°The medicine ingredients I need, you need Wang Family Group to find it!¡± Hearing Chu Qing¡¯s words, everyone in the whole office was a little surprised, especially Wang Ying, which one is Chu Qing exactly? Her condition, but now suddenly changed, Wang Ying was a little unpredictable. What exactly is going on? At this time, Wang Ying has only a few words in her mind, because she is completely unclear. Chu Qing¡¯s rhythm, even the Qin Nichuyue 2 on the side are a little surprised. What is going on? thing? What exactly does Chu Qing want to do? I just used the condition of President Wang Ying ¡¯s son, Wang Huawei, to let President Wang Ying visit us, explain the situation to each other, and even have reached an agreement. But now it is suddenly changed, in the end is to cooperate with President Wang and her Wang Family Group and Qingshu Entertainment Group, what is going on? Chu Qing noticed the doubtful eyes of Qin Ni and Chu Yue, and even Wang Ying ¡¯s eyes were suspicious. I saw Chu Qing indifferently said: ¡°I really want to make Wang Family Group and Qingshu condition on the condition of treating the son of President Wang. The Entertainment Group is cooperating, but now I think about it and forget it! ¡° ¡°In any case, I will treat President Wang¡¯s son. I just hope that when the time comes when Qingshu Entertainment Group confronts Tang Sect, I hope that President Wang will not intervene, nor will it be enough to secretly make a trip!¡± Hearing Chu Qing¡¯s words, Wang Ying slowly raised her head, and some said solemnly: ¡°Why? You don¡¯t need to do this at all. You know, your conditions. I have to agree if I don¡¯t agree, or I agree if I agree!¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 1972 Wang Ying ¡¯s words sounded in the office. Qin Ni and Chu Yue were even more surprised to hear Wang Ying ¡¯s words. What they didn¡¯t expect was that Wang Yun could even say such a thing, but then I thought, Wang Ying is a strong woman, and she is also a strong woman in the shopping mall. Everything is mainly based on interests. You can have this kind of thinking naturally. Not surprising. However, what didn¡¯t expect was Chu Qing¡¯s words that made them not even think of it, only to see this heart slowly said: ¡°The reason is very simple, because President Wang, you are also a mother!¡± Chu Qing ¡¯s words made Wang Ying even more unpredictable. His eyes stared at Chu Qing a little bit. The meaning of Chu Qing ¡¯s sentence could not be more obvious. That¡¯s right, you Wang Ying is the president of Wang Family Group. It can be said that it is an independent dictatorship in the entire Wang Family Group above ten thousand people. Do whatever you want, and no one even dares to disobey you. Now all the celebrities in the whole Shu area, even all the high-level people have to meet you 30%! But abandoning all of this, I have to say that you Wang Ying is only a woman, and more importantly, a woman who is mother. So Chu Qing¡¯s words, this is what Wang Ying did not think of. What she did n¡¯t expect was that Chu Qing would suddenly change her mind and promise to treat her son without having to cooperate with Qingshu Entertainment Group. Besides, what made her more did n¡¯t expect was that Chu Qing agreed to her condition only because . She is just a mother! Hearing Chu Qing ¡¯s words, Wang Ying ¡¯s pair of wide-eyed eyes slowly recovered, his dull expression, and some quietness, Just because Chu Qing¡¯s words also made her a little difficult to accept for a while, indeed for a person who is mother, Chu Qing¡¯s answer to her! This is the best result! Because this can cure his own son¡¯s disease, he will not be offended by Tang Sect, and he doesn¡¯t even need to join the Qingshu Entertainment Group, which caused many problems later. After all, the land of Shu is too big! The interest involved behind it is really not her Wang Ying, who hopes to face it. This is not only the courage to face, but also the meaning of taking responsibility! Wang Family Group can¡¯t bear such a big disaster. She is not like Chu Qing, unfathomable, or a rising star group like Qin Ni. And her Wang Family has gone through several generations, she can¡¯t let her be completely destroyed in her hands, but her son¡¯s illness has also become her heart disease. because For her, she allowed Wang Family Group to board Peak. She has her own purpose, in fact, to cure her son¡¯s disease, the reason is very simple, that is to let a completely normal and healthy son to take over her Wang Family group. This is what she wants to achieve, Peak¡¯s Wang Family Group and healthy son, this is undoubtedly a different change for Wang Family Group. The only thing she has to do is break all this, break the tradition of this feminist World, and let her son inherit the Wang Family group. Because everyone in the whole Shu land knows that Wang Meng and Wang Ying 2 ¡¯s sisters are Twins, and when the time comes to inherit the Wang Family Group ¡¯s position, it can only be Wang Meng. But Wang Meng is just for her not wanting to publish the Wang Family Group¡¯s shame, not the person who is used to inherit the Wang Family Group¡¯s position! Wang Meng was just the result of her husband¡¯s betrayal, the result of the betrayal, and also the evidence that her son became what he is now. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1973 She often wants to let them die! But thinking of some of the interests behind her, she kept Wang Meng until now, because her plan is to grow Wang Meng, when the time comes to use some people who want to stagnate Wang Family Group to marry Wang Meng! Give it away as a gift, so take the opportunity to annex several small Aristocratic Family! In this way, the power of her Wang Family group can also become stronger. It¡¯s just that she didn¡¯t expect that she put all the hope of treating her son in the words of Chu Qing at the banquet that day. What didn¡¯t let her didn¡¯t expect was that Chu Qing would say such a thing at this time! This made her a little unexpected, but Chu Qing¡¯s words made her a little moved. Because she has been running around for her son Wang Hua in recent years, many people use fake information, some have some real information, either to cheat money or to cheat others. There are even some things, but sometimes she thinks of her son, and she has to believe that the last thing she got was that her son showed no signs of improvement. Wang Ying, who has been pondering for a long time, looked up again and said: ¡°This cooperation is so settled!¡± A few words by Wang Ying, as if he had lost all his strength, he sat on the sofa! To know how much courage she has made this determination in her heart, and more importantly, it is almost the biggest decision that Wang Ying thinks she has business to make! Hearing Wang Ying ¡¯s words, Qin Ni was also a little stunned, because Wang Family Group had no need to blend together, but President Wang made such a decision. Standing in front of the floor-to-ceiling windows and looking at the scenery outside the window, Chu Qing heard a word from Wang Ying behind him, and his mouth was drawn with a slight arc. What he didn¡¯t expect was that Wang Ying could have such a grand demeanor, he immediately made a decision to cooperate with Qingshu Entertainment Group, and it is indeed worthy of being the president of Wang Family Group, one of the three-footed one in Shudi. However, at this time, Chu Qing turned his back to the crowd, without saying a word, and the arc of the corner of his mouth hadn¡¯t been put down for some time. He just quietly looked out the window. Now that the decision has been made to cooperate with Qingshu Entertainment Group, then next, there may be greater actions, all of which will take place slowly. From long-term deliberations and slowly planning, just like what she Chu Qing said just now. If you do n¡¯t take it, it ¡¯s just a must. It is best to completely kill Tang Sect in the land of Shu, otherwise, once the resurgence is resurrected, there will be more than when the time comes bad luck, Qingshu Entertainment Group and Wang Family Group! There are also small Aristocratic Family, small groups and so on after the re-planning! In that case, it is not their who can withstand Tang Sect¡¯s anger. Chu Qing is more familiar with the potential behind Tang Sect. Tang Sect A person who can recognize the current affairs and follow the flow of people, saying that it is such a good thing, but the one that is unpleasant is that people are like clouds and follow the waves! However, others have the confidence to take advantage of their own means, there are a large number of only supporters, willful behavior, arbitrary, naturally there will be some fools to pay her! So for him, Tang Sect¡¯s loss is nothing. Some, just some fools continue to pay him, and he is continuing to do his own thing and develop his own power. Wang Ying¡¯s words fell, and the office did not respond for a long time. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1974 Chu Qing is still standing motionless in front of the floor-to-ceiling windows, and the little girl Zhao Linyi even came asleep, and even listened to the voice of hu hu. Qin Ni and Chu Yue on the side also saw it, but they were helpless. But they also didn¡¯t expect that Wang Ying would agree to this plan. They originally thought in their minds that maybe Wang Ying will withdraw from this plan, and there may be other conditions to replace this condition. . But what didn¡¯t expect is that Chu Qing is also willing to treat her son, and she can also let her choose, without continuing to cooperate with Qingshu Entertainment Group to deal with Tang Sect. It¡¯s just that didn¡¯t expect that in the end Wang Ying also chose to follow the same path with them. They would choose to cooperate with Qingshu Entertainment Group and deal with Tang Sect together with them. Maybe the whole Qingshu Entertainment Group and Wang Family Group will be busy! They do not know what the consequences will be. All of these are unknown. The cooperation between Qingshu Entertainment Group and Wang Family Group may lead to more things between the two groups. After all, this is a cooperation between the two groups, and it is still at a time when this situation is tense in Shudi. The benefits involved in the cooperation of the two groups, including the staffing and the deployment of various aspects, are too much. However, Chu Qing who made this suggestion remained silent. Even Wang Ying is a little strange, what¡¯s wrong! How do you hear that you want to cooperate with them and say nothing, but don¡¯t you plan to continue? If you have any plans or the next project, you should always say it. The total impossible is so silent! Just when everyone thought about it, didn¡¯t expect Chu Qing finally uttered his voice, I saw him indifferently said: ¡°when the time comes I will prepare a list of medicine ingredients for President Wang, President Wang just needs to go to get medicine, Then I will bring Young Master Wang to here in a few days, and I will give him some relevant treatments! ¡° ¡°Just because Young Master Wang is already an adult, it may take more time, so when the time comes, there should be President Lao Wang, a few more trips!¡± After Chu Qing finished speaking, there was silence in the office, and even Wang Ying didn¡¯t expect that Chu Qing suddenly made a noise. She thought she would tell what plan, didn¡¯t expect Chu Qing said it was just such a thing, even Wang Ying was somewhat unable to bear, slowly said: ¡°Then the next plan!¡± Wang Ying ¡¯s words also asked the questions in Qin Ni Chuyue ¡¯s heart. I saw Chu Qing turning his head slowly, with said with a slight smile: ¡°What plan?¡± This question, even didn¡¯t expect is Chu Qing¡¯s rhetorical question, but instead they broke Qin Ni and Wang Ying! Qin Ni Wangying is okay, some people do n¡¯t know, there are always plans to deal with Tang Sect! This is a collaboration between the two groups. How many people and personnel are involved? But seeing Chu Qing¡¯s face Serene slowly said: ¡°These things are not in a hurry, step by step, as long as there is a promise from President Wang, it is like any problem, it is so simple! Seeing Chu Qing¡¯s appearance, Wang Ying also had nothing to say directly! Indeed, I have already made a promise. Is there anything more important than this? Of course, for Wang Ying, there is naturally a more important thing in her heart is that of her own son¡¯s condition. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1975 Hearing Chu Qing¡¯s words, Wang Ying was somehow inexplicable, although once he agreed to cooperate with Qingshu Entertainment Group, he would never regret it. But Chu Qing¡¯s attitude made her somewhat unpredictable. Even Qin Ni and Chu Yue aside didn¡¯t expect it. You know what they are dealing with is, but Tang Sect, who is deeply rooted in Shu, Great Family Great Influence! But now when Chu Qing gets Wang Ying¡¯s reply, he seems to be less nervous! You have to know what Chu Qing said to Wang Ying at the banquet, so that Wang Ying personally went to visit Qingshu Entertainment Group, in order to be able to determine whether you can get a treatment for her son! As a result, Chu Qing now takes this as a condition and hopes that Wang Family Group and Qingshu Entertainment Group will cooperate, but when Wang Ying agreed, everything seemed so normal! This is what everyone did not think of! Chu Qing indifferently said: ¡°You all know that since Tang Sect is difficult to deal with for a while, then we can only do long-term deliberations, but what we have to do from the back of the long-term deliberations is that if we don¡¯t take action, we will do it. method will kill Tang Sect completely in Shudi! ¡° ¡°After all, once we start the joint until we shoot Tang Sect, this time can be said to be precious, or it can be said that there is enough time!¡± ¡°There is enough time for us to jointly mobilize even the staffing, but the time is tight, but once Tang Sect is first noticed, our situation will be more dangerous, so for one time, I naturally do n¡¯t have too many expressions, Because that is absolutely unnecessary! ¡° ¡°Like I said, President Wang is the president of Wang Family Group in Shudi. We have absolutely no need to worry about anything! A promise is enough!¡± I saw Chu Qing talking and slowly walked to the sofa and slowly sat down and looked at Wang Ying with ease, ¡°Are you saying that I am right? President Wang!¡± After Chu Qing finished, even Wang Ying could only deal with it in silence. Yes, since it ¡¯s useless to face it together, it ¡¯s useless to be anxious. It ¡¯s better to wait and see how it changes. Sometimes it ¡¯s easier to be cautious. Step by step is always easier than anything! And what Chu Qing said is indeed true, since he has to think long, why should he be too demanding! When the time comes, just work with a common purpose to deal with it. As for everything to be done, since there is already a plan, why not ask again! Thinking of this, Wang Ying was relieved, but I saw Chu Qing and changed the topic: ¡°when the time comes I will hand over of materials to President Wang, I hope that President Wang can find medicine ingredients for the treatment of Young Master Wang. As for The use of medicine ingredients is not difficult and requires special treatment! At that time, I will only contact President Wang, then when the time comes to a certain treatment, and then bring Young Master Wang to see me! ¡°Hear Chu In Qing ¡¯s words, Wang Ying is also affirmed: ¡°Okay! When the time comes I will leave a contact. When the time comes you send me the list of medicine ingredients you need. As for any special requirements, you can directly Mark, as far as I bring my son to see you, you can do whatever you want, anyway, my son and I are free at any time! ¡° While talking, Wang Ying slowly got up, moved towards Qin Ni said: ¡°President Qin, I wish us a happy cooperation, interrupted, leave!¡± Without dragging the mud and water, Wang Ying got up and opened the door to leave. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1976 Looking at Wang Ying¡¯s departure, Qin Ni didn¡¯t say much. After all, for them, Wang Ying¡¯s purpose has also been achieved, and Chu Qing¡¯s ideas have also begun to be gradually implemented. So it does n¡¯t matter whether Wang Ying goes or stays. Now the next thing depends on how to start this 1st Step between the two parties. Only 1st Step, Qin Nichuyue also knows that it must be on Chu Qing. After all, only Chu Qing can start this plan completely. However, the starting condition is that Wang Ying¡¯s son, Wang Hua! It depends on when Chu Qing began to give Wang Ying a list of medicine ingredients for treating Wang Hua. Thinking of this, Qin Ni said slowly: ¡°Do you need to get Wang Sect¡¯s medicine ingredients for Wang Hua!¡± Qin Ni¡¯s voice lightly sounded in the president¡¯s office. Hearing Qin Ni¡¯s words, Chu Qing looked at Qin Ni and said respectfully: ¡°Please rest assured that the president, certainly not! How could there be?¡± While talking, Chu Qing moved politely and respectfully towards Qin Ni! Seeing this, Chu Qing¡¯s unreasonable appearance, Qin Ni was too lazy to speak with white eyes, slowly raised his fingertips, pointing to the door and said: ¡°Now, please go out now, thank you!¡± Then I saw the appearance of Chu Qing. Before that, I was helpless and said: ¡°I have solved a big trouble. I am still dedicated to President Qin. I am loyal and loyal to the donkey! Let me go! Hey!¡± Chu Qing moved towards the door with a helpless face. Seeing Chu Qing¡¯s appearance, Qin Ni said directly: ¡°Today you have completely fooled all of us. We still need some time to digest and digest. You still have to go out first! After all, there are still many things going on. It! ¡° In the end, there were some heavy voices in Qin Ni¡¯s tone. Hearing Qin Ni¡¯s words, Zhao Linyi stood aside and said, ¡°Yes! You all go out and go out!¡± Don¡¯t care about Zhao Linyi¡¯s words, instead Chu Qing walked out of the president¡¯s office with a smile on his face, and returned to his seat alone again, closing his eyes and raising his mind. Watching Chu Qing leave, Qin Ni slowly got up and walked to his seat, sitting down heavily, as if to integrate the whole body into the whole seat. Although Chu Qing left, she was busy for a few days! What she had in exchange for before was what she received from Qingshu Entertainment Group and Wang Family Group. The next thing they did not know was when they would be busy! I thought that it was Tang Sect to deal with, and there were so many things involved behind it, Qin Ni ¡¯s head seemed to hurt a lot, let alone Qin Ni, even Wang Ying who had left Qingshu Entertainment Group and was sitting in the car now , There is a sense of daze. Because everything came suddenly, but came so calmly again! Seeing Qin Ni¡¯s appearance, Chu Yue slowly walked behind her and gently pressed her shoulders softly: ¡°The soldiers came to block it, the water flooded the soil. Before, the tribulation just started can persist, and the problems to be faced later Only more! ¡° ¡°It¡¯s the same from morning till night. Let¡¯s face it together!¡± Hearing Chu Yue¡¯s words, Qin Ni was somewhat grateful towards her, and Zhao Linyi on the side still laughed at hehe, still tapping on her laptop, making new plans, and new plans. She Zhao Linyi is not stupid, and naturally knows that there will be many things to be busy in Qingshu Entertainment Group, and Wang Ying and Qin Ni¡¯s conditions have already been said. As long as it is re-enacted, when the time comes to print out and sign to Wang Ying, the partnership between Chu Qing and Wang Ying will be officially started, and the alliance with Wang Family Group will also be officially started. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1977 I only heard Qin Ni say slowly: ¡°I don¡¯t know what is the plan next, how will the layout work be carried out? And I¡¯m talking about Chu Qing¡¯s joint development of the Wang Family Group, and I don¡¯t know what will happen in the next few days. ! ¡° ¡°Tang Sect¡¯s 1st Step? What we have to do is to combine with their 1st Step to achieve a fit, so at this point, we really need the integration between the two groups, coordination of personnel transfer, etc., and More importantly, we have to repeat! ¡° Speaking of which, Qin Ni cannot to bear, staring at Chu Yue said: ¡°This is something that really takes a lot of effort! But what we need is that after we unite, the attitude of the little Aristocratic Family is more important. , There are some of these small companies that are suitable for our cooperation with Qingshu Entertainment Group. How do we make these small companies smaller Aristocratic Family, under the condition of joint Qingshu Entertainment Group and Wang Family Group, they are not known by them, after all Once Tang Sect knows it, it is too dangerous to leak the news, because once the news leaks, the problem is too big for the 2 groups, and there will even be a disaster! ¡° Chu Yue¡¯s words are all things that have rarely been promised and have been around for a long time. In Qingshu Entertainment Group, they have always belonged to the type of indifference. But this time we are the cooperation of the group, we have to know that these high-level managers have some concerns, and say all the doubts in their hearts! Qin Ni found that it might be the one time that Chu Yue had spoken the most in her long time, and she could not help thinking when she heard Chu Yue¡¯s words! Indeed, some small Aristocratic Family and small companies are now in partnership with Qingshu Entertainment Group and Wang Family Group. Although some of them are related to Tang Sect, some of them have nothing to do with Tang Sect, but only unilaterally cooperate with Qingshu Entertainment Group and Wang Family Group. However, Qingshu Entertainment Group and Wang Family Group jointly had to carry out joint deployment of the following small group Aristocratic Family. At that time, these small Aristocratic Family and small groups will also know that the cooperation between Wang Family Group and Qingshu Entertainment Group, then the chance of this incident leaking will only increase even higher. Thinking of this, Qin Ni kept thinking in his mind, said solemnly: ¡°It seems that during this time we must get some contact with the Wang Family Group to strive for a series of reductions in the near future, and some small companies and small companies The cooperation of the small Aristocratic Family also needs to be changed, and we must continue to cooperate with those that we can trust. After all, we still need the operation of the group and the deployment of various sections, but for those who have just cooperated, or the relationship with Tang Sect is a little unclear We will try our best to put an end to the unclear ones, after all, the things involved are too big! ¡° Listening to Qin Ni ¡¯s words, Chu Yue also said slowly: ¡°It is true that the two groups also need to deploy work, and also the work progress of each group. There are some unnecessary projects that can be reduced or suspended, even with some small Aristocratic Family small The cooperation of the group can also be suspended. As for those who are found to have a high degree of relevance to Tang Sect, they can temporarily suspend their cooperation! ¡° ¡°After all, the next operation of the group, you need to continue to cooperate with those small Aristocratic Family small groups that you can trust, and everything else is fine!¡± Listening to Chu Yue¡¯s words, Qin Ni turned his head and looked away, preparing to export and let aside Zhao Linyi recorded these words on her own, but saw that Zhao Linyi¡¯s fingertips kept tapping on the computer keyboard, and the other hand slowly raised to Qin Ni and Chu Yue in an OK gesture. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1978 Yes, Zhao Linyi has comprehensively analyzed the plans of Qin Ni and Chu Yue, and recorded them on a computer. Although the little girl Zhao Linyi is dumb and cute, she has done things faster and more seriously than anyone else! In addition, the drafts she has made can actually be implemented as plans as long as they are revised next. Looking at Zhao Linyi¡¯s appearance, Qin Nichuyue didn¡¯t say anything, still thinking about the ideas in his mind, the two people¡¯s handling style is very simple. Now they are thinking in their own minds, but after thinking clearly, they can talk out the ideas in their own minds and analyze them. Qin Ni and Chu Yue thought for a moment, but they found nothing but the sound of Zhao Linyi striking the computer keyboard in their ears, but they couldn¡¯t think of anything. The two looked at each other and saw the helplessness of both sides. No way, the plan was made by Chu Qing. This sudden change, the two sides did not expect that at this time, they must start to prepare for the plan, which is even more difficult! It is unclear how to take the 1st Step. I can only look at Chu Qing and Wang Ying. What changes will happen when Wang Hua is treated? Seeing this situation, Qin Ni had no choice but to rub his forehead, ¡°Take a good look step by step! Let¡¯s take a look at the negotiations between Chu Qing and President Wang!¡± ¡°It also depends on how Chu Qing treats Wang Ying¡¯s son Wang Hua. Only according to Chu Qing¡¯s treatment can we see the progress of our next plan. After all, the conditions for Wang Ying to join us are the most clear. It ¡¯s the easiest, just this easiest method, but the control is not in our hands, it ¡¯s up to Chu Qing to do it! ¡± ¡°Let¡¯s wait for his action! Cooperate with him!¡± Outside the office, Chu Qing lying on a chair changed a comfortable posture. Lying sideways, but there was some care in his heart, a smile on his handsome face. Wang Hua is indeed a congenital deficiency, and Chu Qing also knows the cause. But because it is too clear to know, it is extremely difficult, and it is more difficult to know! Sometimes it¡¯s better to be unclear because it is too clear, but it is more difficult to treat. Because there are too many things needed. Congenital deficiencies, if this was the era where Chu Qing once cultivated, it would be better, but this is the Earth in this feminist World! Although there are martial artists, but men cannot simply cultivate, so some medicine ingredients needed for Wang Hua are tantamount to poison! So he made it clear that to collect President Wang ¡¯s collection of medicine ingredients, but also to cooperate with its treatment, that is, he Chu Qing must use his own body strength to guide Spiritual Qi, through its meridian! And more importantly, because of congenital deficiencies, the place of damage is the brain. So Chu Qing seemed to be relaxed and relaxed, as if she did n¡¯t care, but Chu Qing could only know about the hardships, so she told Wang Ying, do n¡¯t worry, just take a step by step and take your time. ! But in fact, it may be only Chu Qing who knows best that the feminist World man cannot cultivate, but where there is a little Spirit Qi entering the body, there will be a strange thing. Coupled with these medicine ingredients, it is better for women and for men, which is tantamount to poison. These two points are tantamount to making Chu Qing¡¯s treatment more difficult. And with the power that Chu Qing when the time comes to use, the danger is even greater. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1979 Thinking of this, Chu Qing had a headache. After all, besides Wang Hua, the son of President Wang, there are still many things to do. At present, what she is most important is Lin Qing¡¯s condition. Lin Qing has been in the hospital of Qingshu Entertainment Group for a long time now. If there is no rest period during this period, Lin Qing¡¯s condition may worsen, and more importantly, there is 9 Blood Lotus, which is needed to treat Lin Qing. I don¡¯t know what the situation is! Although I learned from Qin Ni that the location of 9 Blood Lotus is in Tang Sect, and I do n¡¯t know when the auction held by Tang Sect will appear, but the situation of the auction has not yet been informed, and I do n¡¯t know if it is what happened. And besides that, 9 Xuelian also has another function. She Chu Qing will be used to repair her meridian. 9 Blood Lotus is Lin Qing ¡¯s all-medicine drug introduction. For Chu Qing, it is the introduction of meridian and the introduction of Heaven and Earth Spirit Qi. So 9 Blood Lotus is indispensable and must be owned. Chu Qing did think about it at the beginning, so that Wang Ying, the president of Wang Family Group, used the power of their Wang Family Group to secretly find him a substitute for 9 Blood Lotus¡¯s spiritual medicine, but when he learned about 9 Blood from Qin Ni Lotus dismissed the news after Tang Sect. It is better to treat Wang Hua wholeheartedly, so that the two groups can work more closely together, so there is the scene in the office just now. But the problem also arises. First of all, its own power is the golden sword in his heart, which is the sword spirit of his sword, and the sword energy from the condense only gives him a certain strength. So he can cope with the current troubles, but he ca n¡¯t provoke Spirit Qi, because his skeleton, although under the repair of unnoticeable influence, but the disease has not been completely repaired, even his mercian, now every time The amount of Heaven and Earth Spirit Qi that attracted them is very small, especially sparse. Once Heaven and Earth Spirit Qi is attracted in large numbers, his meridian will not be able to bear the birth. He is now using his full strength to slowly release his power. Fortunately, the sword energy contained in the golden sword is extremely broad and extremely high in content. Otherwise, it ¡¯s really unimaginable. What happened after the banquet and after the banquet that day? ! And he also needs a lot of Spirit Qi, when the time comes to treat Lin Qing, those medicine ingredients must be converted into a pill, without a lot of Spirit Qi, if you support it, simply cannot cure Lin Qing. When the time comes, you need Spirit Qi, condensing all the medical ingredients into medical liquid, and then condensing it into Dan. The Spirit Qi in it is very pure and large, and then use 9 Blood Lotus for drug introduction and condensing into Dan, 4 limbs dissolved in Lin Qing¡¯s 100 limbs. And more importantly, Chu Qing is also required to use Spirit Qi to guide him, but now there is no way! His Chu Qing within the body¡¯s sword energy is quite a lot, but all of them are sharp and sharp, simply not what Lin Qing¡¯s delicate body can bear, especially in the case of serious injuries now. Once used, it is estimated that Lin Qing¡¯s body will be crushed more seriously. Lin Qing¡¯s injury was originally internal organs. If this is the case, it is estimated that the effects of the past few days will completely disappear, and it may directly reach a loss, the loss of his own strength, then in that case, it will be worthless. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1980 Thinking of the situation that Wang Ying had promised to give her son Wang Wan good treatment, Chu Qing was lying on the chair, although her eyes were slightly closed, but she was even more upset. Because the treatment of Wang Hua also requires the infusion of Spiritual Qi, use Spirit Qi to penetrate the Meridian of his entire brain, and then integrate its medicinal properties into it to achieve the effect. But now he does not have Spirit Qi as he says. Spirit Qi in his body is extremely rare, and he does other things almost the same. For people who are used for treatment, simply is impossible! In addition to this, in addition to his own need for treatment, there are Lin Qing and Wang Hua! But Lin Qing is absolutely impossible, and Wang Hua¡¯s treatment is the key to the joint cooperation between Qingshu Entertainment Group and Wang Family Group, and it is also a condition for dealing with Tang Sect. Ahhh ¡­ When Chu Qing thought of these three things, he had a headache and dizziness for a while. He could fully understand the situation of Qin Ni just now, and now it was his turn. Although he proposed that Qingshu Entertainment Group and Wang Family Group should jointly deal with Tang Sect, but in the current situation, simply is difficult to succeed! The thought of Chu Qing¡¯s head hurts a bit. He didn¡¯t recover without Spirit Qi, and he couldn¡¯t treat Lin Qing, but Lin Qing has been in the hospital of Qingshu Entertainment Group. It really needs priority treatment! The second is Wang Hua, and Wang Hua must also be treated. If not treated, simply cannot reach the cooperation between Qingshu Entertainment Group and Wang Family Group. In the end, the most important point is yourself. If you haven¡¯t recovered, can you use the sword energy contained in the body to treat Wang Ying¡¯s sons Wang Hua and Lin Qing? Not to mention Lin Qing, who was seriously injured, can¡¯t bear it after resting! Even Wang Hua ¡¯s adult simply could n¡¯t bear his own sword energy. After several hundred years of brewing, the sharp power and the sword sound between that kind of metal were enough to make it unbearable for many people. Moreover, it is used for treatment! Now Chu Qing only hopes that Tang Sect¡¯s auction can begin as soon as possible! After starting, must try to give 9 Blood Lotus to the hand. If you get the hand, you can do 3 things at the same time. Only after these 3 things are done! Only came to the cooperation between Qingshu Entertainment Group and Wang Family Group to deal with Tang Sect and so on, which is why there is no hurry! To deal with Tang Sect, it is really step by step. This is what Wang Ying and Qin Ni thought before. After all, this involves too many small Aristocratic Family and small groups! Suddenly, Chu Qing lying on the chair slowly opened his eyes and looked at the ceiling, a little speechless! Hey, maybe when the time comes is really like what he said to Qin Ni and Wang Ying, he needs to use his own power, after all, it involves too much! Hope when the time comes, that person he can contact! Destiny! Thinking of this, Chu Qing was silent for a while! Tang Sect, 9 Blood Lotus, Lin Qing, Wang Hua, Qingshu Entertainment Group, Wang Family Group cooperate to deal with Tang Sect ¡­¡­ Didn¡¯t expect these things could even be connected, and there is one more thing, what he Chu Qing didn¡¯t expect is that Wang Ying actually agreed to cooperate with Qingshu Entertainment Group. He had already done well, and Wang Ying did not agree to the idea of ??cooperation with Qingshu Entertainment Group, as long as when the time comes, as he said, President Wang should not be in a war between Qingshu Entertainment Group and Tang Sect , President Wang just stabbed in the back! But didn¡¯t expect everything beyond his expectations. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1981 At this time, Chu Qing, who was outside the president ¡¯s office, leaned on the chair, some of which was scorched and tossed and turned, and he thought of what he would do next. Suddenly, there seemed to be countless shadows moved towards the brain in the whole brain. It is really difficult to think about it. What didn¡¯t expect was the treatment of Lin Qing and the treatment of Wang Ying¡¯s son Wang Hua, and even the Qingshu Entertainment Group and Wang Family Group to deal with their affairs, they would all be connected in series and united together. The initiator of this incident was carelessness, a little helpless smile, and a feeling of lifting a stone and smashing his feet. But when I thought that 9 Blood Lotus was needed to treat Lin Qing and I needed it, I was a little indifferent. After all, for Chu Qing, treating Lin Qing is the top priority. The second is to treat Wang Ying¡¯s son Wang Hua! After all, treating Wang Hua, this is about the cooperation between Qingshu Entertainment Group and Wang Family Group, so it is also a top priority, but now for Chu Qing, he wants to know when 9 Blood Lotus is. Start an auction? Since I got the news from Qin Ni last time, I haven¡¯t got the exact matter. Just when Chu Qing was a bit burned, Zhao Linyi slowly opened the door and saw Chu Qing 2 staring blankly at the ceiling, not knowing what to think, and then moved towards Chu Qing lightly and quietly walked past. She was puzzled that didn¡¯t expect the door to open, and Chu Qing didn¡¯t find it! A pair of white little hands kept shaking in front of Chu Qing¡¯s eyes. When I saw Chu Qing, my eyes did not blink. When I was really curious, I heard Chu Qing embarrassed! ¡°What are you doing, little girl, you!¡± Saying slowly turning head expressionlessly, looking at Chu Qing¡¯s appearance, Zhao Linyi was suddenly startled, jumped back, patting her chest One side said: ¡°I think you are motionless, expressionless, and I thought you were doing something, even if you can talk, sigh, you are planning to scare!¡± Hearing Zhao Linyi¡¯s words, Chu Qing was helpless, why? It felt like I was wrong. After Chu Qing finished speaking, he continued to turn around and continue to be in a daze. Looking at Chu Qing¡¯s appearance, Zhao Linyi asked with some doubts: ¡°Is there any doubt? I think you look a little listless!¡± Hearing Zhao Linyi ¡¯s words, Chu Qing remained unmoved and looked up at the ceiling. ¡°You do n¡¯t know, hey, forget it!¡± Chu Qing thought that she would n¡¯t even speak directly, sighing, and kept silent. Seeing the appearance of Chu Qing, Zhao Linyi also got excited and grabbed Chu Qing¡¯s clothes and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t say, how can I know, say, say! Let¡¯s listen!¡± Chu Lin also ignored the appearance of Zhao Linyi and continued to lie down, but helplessly, seeing Chu Qing remain unmoved, Zhao Linyi shook Chu Qing ¡¯s body more and more and more and more intense, and even several times Chu Qing found that he seemed to be Zhao Linyi also shook off her chair. Suddenly, Chu Qing on the chair said quickly: ¡°I said I said I said! I said not enough?¡± Turning his head slowly, Zhao Linyi stared at her big eyes, looking like rare treasure, staring at Chu Qing. Looking at Zhao Linyi¡¯s appearance, he found that he was shaken lighter, and then slowly sat up, indifferently said: ¡°The thing I¡¯m worried about is ¡­!¡± Speaking of this, Chu Qing suddenly stopped, and some fun said: ¡°Then guess, what do you think I am thinking?¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 1982 At this time, outside the president¡¯s office, Zhao Linyi and Chu Qing jokingly said to each other. I only heard Chu Xin slowly said: ¡°Then what do you think I am worried about now?¡± Unfortunately, Chu Qing made a mistake, he asked Zhao Linyi for this question! This little girl! If he can come back again, he also decides, even if he is killed, he will never ask! After seeing Zhao Linyi hear the question, both hands crossed near chest, a pair of contemplative looks, with a kind of appearance that made Chu Qing still curious, only listened to Zhao Linyi slowly said: ¡°You must be Sichun, say, yes Do you want to invite Qin Ni? Or think of Sister Chu Yue or your old friend Lin Qing! Of course, there are many beautiful women in our Qingshu Entertainment Group. Which one do you think? Look, even if you ca n¡¯t say the name, it ¡¯s okay to say the type you like, and I will definitely find it for you! ¡±Hearing Zhao Linyi ¡¯s words, Chu Qing was full of black waterfall in an instant, and his mouth was a little twitching. I¡¯m wrong, I¡¯m really wrong, I shouldn¡¯t ask you this question, I will tell you the problem next time, I must be simple and clear, just say it decisively and decisively, and I won¡¯t fight this riddle with you again. ! It¡¯s just digging and burying yourself! Looking at Chu Qing¡¯s silent, motionless appearance, Zhao Linyi thought he was right, and lifted his small head, proudly said: ¡°Look! I¡¯m right, let¡¯s talk! Who is it to listen to?¡± , I will keep you secret! ¡° At the end of the day, there was a bit of a smile on his face, looking at Chu Qing a bit cold. Seeing the appearance of Zhao Linyi, Chu Qing raised his forehead again, and had a headache. He slowly said: ¡°What I think is when Tang Sect will start the auction. That 9 Blood Lotus! It is this matter, and I invite you Don¡¯t think about it! ¡° Chu Qing¡¯s voice suddenly grew louder, what a mess 7 8 bad, I have now enough things, all my brains are troublesome, you still have time to make such a joke! But I saw Chu Qing finished, looked at Zhao Linyi with helpless face, ¡°Are you also a man? What else can you think of besides beauties and women!¡± Go! Are beauty and woman not the same person? Hearing Chu Qing ¡¯s words, Zhao Linyi patted Chu Qing on the shoulders with a rogue. ¡°Ouch! What¡¯s the difference of speaking of which? It¡¯s all the same!¡± When I saw Zhao Linyi ¡¯s smile, he Qing, and the smiling face, Chu Qing did n¡¯t want to talk, but when he saw Zhao Linyi, he suddenly said: ¡°Some of the news is indeed there! I said 9 Blood Lotus. This is also known as the Tang Sect auction. But it is said that there may be some problems! ¡° Hearing Zhao Linyi¡¯s words, Chu Qing instantly turned to his head and said, ¡°What does it mean? Qin Ni told me that 9 Blood Lotus is going to be held at Tang Sect?¡± Zhao Linyi heard, ¡°You are right. We got 9 Blood Lotus news that we are going to hold an auction in Tang Sect, but it seems that we don¡¯t know what happened inside them recently. I heard that the 9 Blood Lotus auction seems to have changed. It seems that in addition to the price increase, it seems to be said that it is secretly wanting to thoroughly investigate who the auction is! ¡° ¡°I heard that because 9 Blood Lotus has a special effect, I want to find a person based on the auctioneer, or I don¡¯t know who this person is!¡± Hearing Zhao Linyi¡¯s words, Chu Qing was a little ignorant for a while! Find out the person according to the auction method, who is looking for, if you need 9 Blood Lotus, unless this person is like yourself, or Lin Qing is also injured, and 9 Blood Lotus is badly needed! But Tang Sect suddenly changed the 9 Blood Lotus auction target, not to make money, just to find a person, which made him Chu Qing a little curious. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1983 Hearing, Chu Qing questioned a little bit: ¡°Then how he planned to deal with Tang Sect was Blood Lotus!¡± Hearing Chu Qing¡¯s words, Zhao Linyi walked slowly to the side of the sofa while contemplating, sitting a little hesitant, as if she wanted to tell all the information she had in mind. ¡°It seems that when Tang Sect first auctioned 9 Blood Lotus, it seemed that he wanted to use 9 Blood Lotus to find out the Aristocratic Family or group that could be auctioned! Who are they! It seems to be based on these auctioneers to find out these People have a purpose! ¡° ¡°Because of the peculiar effect of 9 Blood Lotus, what does Tang Sect want to do? What small Aristocratic Family small companies have recently had the ability to buy 9 Blood Lotus, after all, the price of 9 Xuelian is not low, and then according to the purchasing ability Recently, which small groups and small companies have risen, it is estimated that Tang Sect also wants to use this method to suppress and bully! ¡° ¡°But I do n¡¯t know why Tang Sect suddenly changed the plan. This is still our investigation. The purpose of this auction of 9 blood lotus by Tang Sect was to find someone who was said to be half a month ago. , I do n¡¯t know if it was half a month or a month ago. It is said that the sky suddenly threw a thunderbolt under the Qingcheng Mountain! ¡° ¡°However, according to the investigation of the Qingchengshanmen, they really got a message. It is said that there was a person under the Qingchengshan that night, and the insider¡¯s information concluded that this person suddenly appeared in Qingchengshan must be injured It needs 9 Blood Lotus to heal itself. It seems that Tang Sect is cooperating with Qingcheng Mountain this time and I do n¡¯t know what happened because I got the news! ¡° ¡°I want to use 9 Blood Lotus to find out who that person is. I guess I want to use it as a lure!¡± Zhao Linyi¡¯s small head slowly raised an ignorant thought. According to the habits of Tang Sect, if this person comes to Shudi for other purposes, it is estimated that this person will be subject to their installation monitoring or suppression, but if this person is only here, not at all intending to last for a long time, then they There will be intent to draw. After all, that day suddenly appeared under the Qingcheng Mountain, there were still many people that thunderbolt saw, and Zhao Linyi slowly finished. What Chu Qing did not expect was that 9 Blood Lotus¡¯ sudden increase in price turned out to be what happened when he returned from foreign world and came to Qingcheng Mountain! He didn¡¯t expect that because of the limitation between the breakthrough plane and the plane, the thunderbolt caused by such a thing would happen. Chu Qing was full of doubts when I heard Zhao Linyi say, why did they suddenly have this change? Using 9 Blood Lotus as a rare treasure to test the small group companies that rise in Shudi, Chu Qing can understand that through the purchasing power of these small group small Aristocratic Family to calculate whether they are rising! This Chu Chu can also think of the method they used, but what didn¡¯t expect is that 9 Blood Lotus¡¯ sudden change of purpose would actually be related to himself. So what is this for? Is it like Zhao Linyi analyzed? Qingcheng Mountain¡¯s Upper Azure City faction suddenly asked Tang Sect to propose such a plan, so that 9 Blood Lotus would lead him out. Others didn¡¯t know his Chu Qing¡¯s situation, but he did! The person that thunderbolt caused by the lightning was himself, and Qingcheng Sect did n¡¯t guess right, the person who appeared suddenly was himself, and then did n¡¯t expect to appear the past few days, done in Qingshu Entertainment Group Things, this time made him a little dull. Because Chu Qing knows very well, not to mention other things, that is, the sword that cut off the bridge across the river on that day has made many people look at it! (End of this chapter) Chapter 1984 It¡¯s just that Chu Qing is a little inexplicable. What is Qingcheng Sect trying to find him out for? This is what Chu Qing is most concerned about, because he has to analyze, because now he, not at all too much strength, like after the banquet that day. Against Sun Zhi and his group of bodyguards, Chu Qing is naturally more than enough. But he is dealing with Tang Sect! The next thing to deal with is Tang Sect, an old Aristocratic Family who is deeply rooted and inherited for a long time in the land of Shu! And now Qingcheng Sect is involved again, which has to make him Chu Qing a little dignified, and now his strength has not recovered, only the golden sword in the heart simply does not know, how much strength can be exerted. In fact, Lin Qing! It is extremely important for Chu Qing now, he does not know. If Qingcheng Sect and Tang Sect found him out for what? What means will you use to deal with yourself, and more importantly, there is a Lin Qing behind you, for Tang Sect! It¡¯s hard for him to imagine such a delicate woman. How will these Aristocratic Family and martial arts deal with Lin Qing? I did n¡¯t believe that these were Aristocratic Family with no difficulty, let go of myself, and would not use Lin Qing to threaten myself. All of a sudden, Chu Qing¡¯s face was a little dignified, because not because of other things, Tang Sect¡¯s means was clear to him, not to mention the fact that he had killed a halfway, Qingcheng Sect who had nothing to do with him at all! Qingcheng Sect He knew that when he was in the Earth where men and women were equal, it was because he went to travel on Qingcheng Mountain, but he accidentally went to another Xianxia World in Qingcheng Mountain! In that Xianxia World, he appeared in that place, breaking the avenue with a sword, cultivation for several hundred years, so as to succeed in ascension, breakthrough time and space, came to this feminist World! At the beginning, he thought that he could return to Earth where he used to but didn¡¯t expect, and returned to this feminist world. As a result, so many things happened in the feminine world. Life, there are elder sisters, your elder sisters also get married and have ups and downs, and even solve the family affairs of the mother over there. They also passed the college entrance examination, and raised their eyebrows to their own! As a result, didn¡¯t expect because some tangled and complicated things happened next, completely disrupted his life plan, but accidentally went to another one in that World. As a result, so many things happened in that World, and finally came back, after the results came back! In Chu Qing¡¯s heart, there is still a silhouette, that is a woman¡¯s silhouette! Chu Qing will not forget that he came to this World with him, and there is a woman. I do n¡¯t know where she is now. In the past, although this woman is a person of this World! However, he accompanied him, but he forgot to spend so long in that other world, the two sides came back together! As a result, the woman is now disappeared. In Chu Qing¡¯s mind, his plan is to solve Lin Qing¡¯s affairs and Shu¡¯s affairs, and he will go to the silhouette that he has never forgotten. After all, it is necessary to get the silhouette back, otherwise, Chu Qing is a little uneasy. Thinking of this, Chu Qing came back to himself, and he really had a relationship with Qingcheng Sect! This origin is quite deep, starting from Qingcheng Mountain, and finally returning from Qingcheng Mountain. After returning, it is now connected to Qingcheng Mountain. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1985 But now for him Chu Qing, this Qingcheng Mountain does not know that it is an enemy or a friend, but for Tang Sect, it must be an attribute of hostile relationship! But they have no good feelings for them. As for Qingcheng Mountain, Chu Qing has nothing to do for a while, and can only take one step at a time. After all, I don¡¯t know why Qingcheng Mountain wanted to find him, or whether he noticed something or whether he came from the outside world! or is itself just want to find him, to see why. Thinking about Chu Qing slowly shaking his head, forget it, I still don¡¯t want to think about it, it is also a fee, now when I think about it, how should 9 Blood Lotus get it. Chu Qing moved towards Zhao Linyi and asked, ¡°I wonder if any of the information you got says when did the auction start?¡± Hearing Chu Qing ¡¯s words, Zhao Linyi also said slowly: ¡°Also fast, it is said that in the last 2 weeks, when the time comes anyway, Sister Qin Ni will also go, after all, this is Sister Qin Ni Commitment, you can rest assured! ¡° While talking, Zhao Linyi stood up from the sofa and patted Chu Qing on the shoulder. An old-fashioned look said that it was like she was going to take Chu Qing in. Make Chu Qing a little bit blind! Please, it ¡¯s your sister Qin Ni who spends money, and it ¡¯s your sister Qin Ni who spends time! How do I feel like you are the boss! Ignoring Zhao Linyi¡¯s old-fashioned little girl look, Chu Qing then slowly said: ¡°Then I don¡¯t know, when will the 9 Blood Lotus auction be? I don¡¯t know if you have collected it, what about the auction People or something? ¡° Hearing Chu Qing ¡¯s words, Zhao Linyi suddenly realized, and suddenly thought, ¡°Oh, yes! I remembered it. At the beginning, I heard that she also wanted Wang from 9 Blood Lotus Wang Family Group!¡± Hearing Zhao Linyi¡¯s words, Chu Qing was a little surprised: ¡°You mean Wang Ying!¡± Zhao Linyi chick nodded like a rice, ¡°Yeah, yes! He wants 9 Blood Lotus!¡± This made Chu Qing a little unexpected, and said softly, ¡°Won¡¯t President Wang hear any rumors that 9 Blood Lotus can cure his son¡¯s disease!¡± Listen, Chu Lin¡¯s words Zhao Linyi also said slowly: ¡°Yes, it is true. In the news we get, it seems that President Wang wants to participate in the auction list, but in the news we get, it seems to be President Wang. I heard that 9 Blood Lotus can cure his son¡¯s illness, so I had this idea, but I guess she doesn¡¯t want it now, it is possible to participate, but the probability of the auction is already small! ¡° Zhao Linyi¡¯s words are obviously that he has promised to give treatment to President Wang¡¯s son Wang Hua, and it is not necessary to have 9 Blood Lotus unless it is on Chu Qing¡¯s medicine ingredients list. Listening to Zhang Linyi¡¯s words, Chu Qing is really a bit dumb. This 9 Blood Lotus is to supplement blood energy, to make up for the shortfall. He is a youngster of Wang Hua who is strong and strong. He is just a brain damaged, which is a neurological problem. Use 9 Blood Lotus supplement, isn¡¯t that redundant? It didn¡¯t even work, and I didn¡¯t know who had such a bad idea! But Chu Qing didn¡¯t think about it all too. Could someone know that Wang Ying Aiko is eager to deliberately use her to verify 9 Blood Lotus! So as to achieve some goals, for example, want to know the development of some small Aristocratic Family small groups. Using the Wang Family Group to secretly raise prices is actually just raising market prices. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1986 But Chu Qing ¡¯s did n¡¯t expect what he thought in the heart now is that someone used Wang Family Group to raise the market price, from And to achieve a competitive mechanism. The first thing I thought of was her didn¡¯t expect. At this time, Wang Ying, who had already returned home, thought of this after thinking deeply. When Wang Ying returned home, what she originally thought was the next cooperation with Qingshu Entertainment Group. In fact, Wang Ying ¡¯s mind is the same as that of Qing Shu Entertainment Group ¡¯s President Qin Ni ¡¯s office. Since he wants to cooperate with Qing Shu Entertainment Group, he has to pay attention to those small groups Aristocratic Family and small companies that he works with. If this group of people only has a cooperative relationship with themselves, then a series of investigations will be carried out. Can they continue to cooperate? If it is related to Tang Sect, it may be necessary to suspend cooperation with Wang Family Group during this time, after all, if these small Aristocratic Family small group companies are related to Tang Sect! The chance of exposure of the cooperation between you and Qingshu Entertainment Group will spread. It is too dangerous for the two groups! Qingshu Entertainment Group¡¯s side is that Wang Ying will naturally not pay attention to it, but he has to give his Wang Family Group some consideration. If you know that if there is any news, then the Wang Family Group of several generations That¡¯s all the effort. I was thinking about these small Aristocratic Family small groups, looking at the documents in front of me. If it is related to Tang Sect, then suspend or slowly slow down the cooperation! If it is irrelevant, and you have always cooperated, you can continue to cooperate. After all, during the period of cooperation with Qingshu Entertainment Group, the entire group is not going to continue to operate, otherwise, the deficit is too great! Ca n¡¯t put an egg in a basket, this is Wang Ying ¡¯s understanding as a businessman, but he also had to think about one thing, is these 4 small groups of these small emerging companies will also be Tang Sect It¡¯s planned. After all, his Wang Family Group and Qingshu Entertainment Group are in a stand-out situation in Shudi 3, he really feels confident and bold. Tang Sect will be so relaxed, not putting eyeliners on his side. There are many ways to insert eyeliners. You can also install from your affiliated companies, or some small group companies. It was just Tang Sect, who deliberately used extra funds to secretly build one to indirectly cooperate with his Wang Family group to listen to the news. Just as Wang Ying was going to suspend and suspend some projects, Wang Ying couldn¡¯t help but think of one thing, that was his subordinate. There seems to be a small group of small companies that they recommended that they go to the Tang Sect auction to auction the 9 snow lotus. At that time, Wang Ying was very curious why he wanted to let him auction the 9 snow lotus. The news of 9 Blood Lotus is also a news that Wang Ying inadvertently cooperated with in his own small group, a small company. I heard that this 9 Blood Lotus has extremely good results. Wang Yingcai had to pay attention, but at this time Wang Ying thought carefully, why? 9 When did Blood Lotus appear? And this small group just recommended himself, and Wang Ying could not understand the ways and methods among them! It is nothing more than that, Wang Family Group has a certain amount of financial resources to deliberately compete against 9 Blood Lotus, and then raise the price, which will make those who need it more than 1000 gold. In this way, Tang Sect can get the intelligence information he wants from it. It is nothing more than that set of means to suppress buying and bullying. She Wang Ying really disdains Tang Sect this method. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1987 And in his Wang Ying¡¯s opinion, it is estimated that even when 9 Blood Lotus can be auctioned out, it can be obtained by those small Aristocratic Family small companies that have been auctioned, and may not be very long. While Wang Ying was pondering, he suddenly thought of something. Recommend yourself to auction this small company of 9 Blood Lotus, is it really related to Tang Sect? In Wang Ying¡¯s mind, some doubts became more and more clear. It was like clearing the mist and gradually clearing up. That¡¯s right. It must be related. If not, why would you recommend it! And although the 9 Blood Lotus works well according to the rumors, does his son really need this 9 Blood Lotus? And from today, in the conversation between Qingshu Entertainment Group and Chu Qing, his son was mentally injured, and intellectually injured, and even Wang Ying knew that it must be brain damage! Upon hearing this 9 Blood Lotus, the name is a bit strange, it must be qi and blood, and the internal organs are even related to the vitality. My son is born with a congenital deficiency ¡­ Therefore, the lower limit of intelligence is only a congenital deficiency! This congenital deficiency refers to the lack of pregnancy during the month. Will it be useful to supplement qi and blood with these few years? Even if Wang Ying didn¡¯t enter, he shook his head and mocked himself. If this is useful, then I usually didn¡¯t hear it, but I heard it at this time. For a moment, Wang Ying¡¯s eyes moved towards the name of the familiar small company, and there was a sneer in the corner of your mouth. You Tang Sect is really, your hands are long enough, but it¡¯s okay! I also use this small company to let me listen to the end. In the small company Aristocratic Family, which is a small company that cooperates with my Wang Family group, who are your Tang Sect people? Even didn¡¯t expect, it really made me guess right, you even these new small companies and small Aristocratic Family are willing to spend money to cultivate, to install the nails of our various groups. Good means! Good way! Even the coldness in his Wang Ying¡¯s eyes, he didn¡¯t enter into it and sneered a little. Tang Sect¡¯s method is really okay. Speaking of going back to Qingshu Entertainment Group, Chu Qing¡¯s idea coincides with that of Wang Ying, sooner or later? Are you late? At this time, I recommended 9 Blood Lotus to Wang Ying at this time. This clearly shows that there is something stupid, but I do n¡¯t know how Wang Ying will solve it! Chu Qing unable to bear shook his head and sighed. When he saw Chu Qing shaking his head and sighed, Zhao Linyi also said slowly: ¡°Hey, don¡¯t worry, I know what you want 9 Blood Lotus to do. It¡¯s nothing more than treating you. Little girl, do n¡¯t worry, Sister Qin Ni promised to buy it for you, and will definitely buy it for you! ¡° ¡°Sister Qin Ni is still very promising in the company, and she is very good to the employees, and this matter is related to the future development of Qingshu Entertainment Group, and your performance is also good!¡± While talking, Zhao Linyi once again returned to an old-fashioned little girl, patting Chu Qing¡¯s shoulder slowly said. Seeing the appearance of Zhao Linyi, Chu Qing was a bit cold, how could this little girl say it in a sentence, there are several different attitudes, which is really unpredictable! Some blushed with shame! But I also heard from Zhao Linyi¡¯s remarks that Qin Ni is indeed a kind and affectionate person, otherwise why. So many capable people come to Qin Ni. Qin Ni, a Qingshu entertainment group, became a rising star in just a short time, and became one of the three footholds of Shudi! And it also attracted the attention of Tang Sect, otherwise why there will be a combination of Tang Sect and Wang Family Group to suppress, so it can be imagined. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1988 Qin Ni is a man who can lead, otherwise Chu Qing will not force Qin Ni secretly, let Qin Ni make up his mind to be a more determined and strong woman. Otherwise, his rising star, Qingshu Entertainment Group, is really difficult to survive under the joint clamp of Wang Family Group and Tang Sect, ignoring the appearance of Zhao Linyi, Chu Qing slowly said: ¡°I am not worried about this, I am thinking For the matter, they invited Wang Family Group to participate in this auction. The purpose may be impure, and I do n¡¯t know if President Wang has found something. What methods will be used to solve it? Hearing Chu Qing ¡¯s words, Zhao Linyi was also helpless, and gestured: ¡°Take care of him! We now have to be busy with Jishugou jumping in Qingshu Entertainment Group, and there is not so much spare time to manage him Wang Family Group, just See what happens to him at Wang Family Group, and work together with us! ¡° While talking, Zhao Linyi did not continue, but instead shifted the topic: ¡°This auction is said to involve many small Aristocratic Family and small companies in addition to the participation of Wang Family Group, but it is said that this auction, 9 The goal of Blood Lotus was changed to that, besides the idea of ??the Green City Gate School, there is one more important thing to make outside the Wang Family Group ¡¯s catering. It seems that there will be foreign forces and want to get this 9 Blood Lotus! ¡° ¡°As for where these forces come from, this is not quite clear!¡± Zhao Linyi directly said the more important things. Chu Qing heard that it was a little ignorant, why ¡­ there are foreign forces, and I want to get this 9 Blood Lotus! What are foreign forces? What is the purpose of 9 Blood Lotus? And where is the foreign power? There are some doubts in Chu Qing¡¯s heart, because Zhao Linyi also said, she also not quite clear where it came from! Chu Qing is naturally very curious. If the other party is the same as himself, even if he is more powerful, it is really difficult to imagine how he will deal with these annoying things! Thinking about it, Chu Qing was silent for a while, but only felt that his head was more painful. I just thought that 3 things happened at the same time. Now what I did n¡¯t expect is just 9 Blood Lotus, and it once again involved the blue city Gate sent Wang Family Group and foreign forces. In the end, it¡¯s hard to make him Chu Qing! Why are these things linked one by one, one is more annoying than one! Just when Chu Qing was troubled a lot, Zhao Linyi on the side saw that Chu Qing did not bother, but quietly returned to his seat to continue to organize the documents he just organized in the office. Just came back to his senses, Chu Qing saw that Zhao Linyi had already gone to work, and she was helpless to sit in his place with his hands on his head. Oh! Why did you come to this land of Shu yourself? Why are there so many things? One by one, one by one, and one by one before finishing one¡¯s own affairs, and now, there are still these upcoming events, Chu Qing¡¯s suddenly, a little unimaginable. what happens when the time comes auction. Now I only hope that there will be any action from the Wang Group! when the time comes, go back tonight, try to write down the list of medicine ingredients you need in your mind, send it to President Wang, and then let President Wang come to collect it, and let him bring his son to his own Beside, let yourself make a good diagnosis and see what is going on. After all, it has been promised that Wang Ying will heal his son if he wants to heal him. Otherwise, in addition to his gossip, it may cause Qingshu Entertainment Group and Wang Family Group to finally clear the gap between them! In addition to this, hatred may deepen, which is not what he Chu Qing wants. After all, it is much better for Wang Family Group to cooperate with Qingshu Entertainment Group than Qingshu Entertainment Group to face the suppression of Wang Family Group and Tang Sect alone. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1989 In a quiet residential house, the red brick walls are covered with climbing Mountain Tiger, and some places even have some moss, which is not in line with the city in the Shu land. This is where Lin Qing lives. At this time, in a simple and simple house, Chu Qing was sitting in the living room with some contemplation, the pen in his hand kept shaking, looking at the paper on the table and thinking. Just because the reason is very simple, Chu Qing now is thinking about exactly what he said to Wang Ying at the banquet a few days ago. And the content of that sentence is how he treated Wang Hua, the son of President Wang, and he is now staring at a blank piece of paper in a daze, the pen of his finger constantly spinning. It was because Chu Qing had a headache for a while, because he absolutely didn¡¯t expect, when he wanted to list the required medical ingredients, it was so difficult. Suddenly, Chu Qing was inexplicably inexplicable. What he absolutely didn¡¯t expect was when he listed the medicine ingredients himself, only to find that what was needed was so difficult. The reason is simple, the attribute of medicine ingredients, and its level! These are not medicines that Wang Hua¡¯s fool can bear! Chu Qing, sitting paralyzed in the living room, threw the pen in his hand and leaned on the sofa, staring staringly at the ceiling. Hey! If it had been Xianxia World that I had traversed in the past, how good would that be! Presumably, there will not be so many annoyances. In that World, just a casual bottle of medicine pill, a medicine ingredient, only 100 benefits without harm, even if there is really any danger, as long as there is someone next It can be completely resolved in minutes, but now facing this blank sheet, I found out ¡­ This is just like the enemy! That pen might as well let him carry a sword in his hand to fight against the enemy, and now he wants to list some medicine ingredients in black and white. With his eyes closed, Chu Qing kept thinking about the name of medicine ingredients in his mind. Although he was a little bored in his heart, he felt that he had found all the troubles to do, but he had to do it because it was a promise to others after all. Thinking about it, Chu Qing slowly got up from the sofa, walked to the living room, walked around in the living room, and kept thinking about what I needed. Wang Hua¡¯s degree of injury is the brain. The brain is caused by congenital insufficiency, intelligence decline, and intelligence development! This is even said to be mentally retarded, a mentally retarded child! Correct! Chu Qing thought of a term mentally retarded, but he had to think about how to treat Wang Ying¡¯s son! Is it! No way? Chu Qing thought of the name of a medicine ingredient in his mind, but instantly denied that medicine ingredient, although he could force all the meridian context in his brain to be opened. But once there is a slight difference, the whole brain will become like tofu brain and dissolve instantly! In that case, it is estimated that Wang Ying can only watch his son¡¯s brain die in front of his own face. In that case, Chu Qing may not be able to walk around! He didn¡¯t think that Wang Ying would let him leave Shu land with no difficulty. Looking up at the silence in the living room, without the appearance of the hostess in the house, Chu Qing couldn¡¯t help but think of the beautiful silhouette. Although Lin Qing went to the hospital, he always felt that there was something cold at home, but he was still not very used to it. Thinking of Lin Qing, Chu Qing has some pain in his heart ¡­ (End of this chapter) Chapter 1990 In order to think about Lin Qing even if he ca n¡¯t figure it out, his eyes are firm, he clenches his fists, he makes up his mind to go back to the table again, picks up the pen in his hand, and continues to think about the medicine ingredients he needs ¡­ After leaving the president ¡¯s office today, Chu Qing has been thinking about what medical ingredients are needed by Wang Ying ¡¯s son Wang Hua? After all, for Chu Qing, Wang Hua is like him, as a man. And in this feminist world, if the medicine ingredients used are wrong, it will bring Wang Hua a great disaster! At that time, Wang Hua¡¯s disease may not be cured, but it will make Wang Hua¡¯s condition worse, and there is even a danger of death. After all, these medicine ingredients, the medicine efficacy contained in this feminist World, are by no means an ordinary person. Unless Wang Hua is a woman who can cultivate and change medicine ingredients to medium medicine efficacy. However, Chu Qing doesn¡¯t think that Wang Hua has the power to transform medicine ingredients into effective effects and absorb the body, and he hurts the brain. For the brain, it is similar to the heart. Once the heart is damaged, its own vitality and even life will be exhausted, but for the brain, that is the conscious and spiritual aspects. It is estimated that when the time comes, he is not simply a problem of mental retardation, it may be estimated that the serious point will become brain death. By that time, Wang Yingche would not be completely separated from Qingshu Entertainment Group. After all, Chu Qing finally let Wang Family Group and Qingshu Entertainment Group cooperate with each other. By then, Wang Ying ¡¯s business had not been completed, but the two groups were hostile again. In that case, it¡¯s more than worth it! Chu Qing¡¯s completely failed plan this time is not an exaggeration. Suddenly, Chu Qing thought about it, but he was a little confused in his mind. After all, it made him a little wonder what medicine ingredients should be formulated for Wang Hua? Although these medicine ingredients are very common, but once they are all combined, the medicine efficacy is not Wang Hua¡¯s no cultivation base, but also a man, and even a person with intellectual disabilities can fully digest it. Although he Chu Qing can help him to fully absorb the medical power, but now Chu Qing does not even have the spirit strength, all used is the sword energy of the little sword in the heart. This made Chu Qing some troubles, and he was thinking about it in Chu Xing. An abrupt phone call rang, carefully looking at the phone call from Zhao Linyi¡¯s little girl, and put down the pen in his hand. Pick up the phone and put it in your ear to answer it slowly. But I heard Zhao Linyi¡¯s little girl¡¯s voice ringing in her ears! ¡°Hello! Is it Chu Qing?¡± Hearing Zhao Linyi¡¯s words, Chu Qing somewhat helplessly said: ¡°You clearly know that I am the only one in the family, why should you ask?¡± Hearing Chu Qing¡¯s words on the other end of the phone, a voice of laughter rang around Chu Qing. ¡°Intentional! I knew you were not at home, so I said this on purpose, otherwise I would not ask!¡± Well, the little girl¡¯s thoughts are completely unclear. Chu Qing is helpless and continues: ¡°Then I don¡¯t know why this Eldest Young Lady called me so late?¡± However, Chu Qing didn¡¯t expect that Zhao Linyi¡¯s little girl still pranks: ¡°Oh! I called you just to say ¡­¡± Zhao Linyi¡¯s voice instantly disappeared without a trace. hair. The silence in his ears made Chu Qing in the living room somewhat suspicious, as if Zhao Linyi suddenly disappeared out of thin air. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1991 However, at this moment, when Chu Qing had some doubts, he was about to make a sound and found out that Zhao Linyi¡¯s voice came again from his ear: ¡°I just called to ask ¡­ Have you eaten?¡± The tail is long ¡­ Listening to the voice coming from my ear, Chu Qing was covered with black lines, and he called you as a little girl to tease me! Suddenly angry, ¡°You little girl!¡± However, before Chu Qing ¡¯s words, Zhao Linyi said directly: ¡°In addition to this, there is another very important thing that Sister Qin told me to tell you!¡± Seeing Chu Qing¡¯s angry tone, Zhao Linyi interrupted instantly! Chu Qing was speechless. Hearing Zhao Linyi¡¯s words, the interrupted taste is really uncomfortable! Chu Qing was suddenly speechless, said solemnly: ¡°Mr Qin, what¡¯s the matter with me!¡± But I heard Zhao Linyi slowly said: ¡°Oh! Actually nothing, that is, Qin asked me to call you, have you eaten it?¡± ¡­¡­ I¡¯ve been doing it for a long time, little girl, you are making fun of people, are you addicted to making fun? As if I saw Zhao Linyi, a little girl, covering her mouth and snickering at the phone, Chu Qing suddenly stopped calling, leaving the phone away from her ear, preparing to press the hang-up button ¡­ However, at this time, Zhao Linyi suddenly said solemnly: ¡°If you hang up the phone now, I promise you will regret it!¡± Although the voice is a little serious, the playful meaning is self-evident. As for this, Chu Qing was a little helpless, I saw Chu Qing gnashing teeth said: ¡°little girl, I tell you, the last chance, if you are teasing me, I will not answer your phone in the future, I will not Whatever the consequences! ¡° Hearing Chu Qing ¡¯s words, Zhao Linyi also slowly said: ¡°I called you because Sister Qin Ni had already got the auction time for Tang Sect ¡¯s 9 Blood Lotus!¡± What Chu Qing didn¡¯t expect is that he with a heavy face waited for such a news that made him absolutely didn¡¯t expect, and some incredible, it would be 9 Blood Lotus auction time! Chu Qing¡¯s extravagant hope for 9 Blood Lotus can already be said to have reached a point of heart and soul. He didn¡¯t expect, who had always been worried about the auction time, but was suddenly told at this time that he knew 9 Blood Lotus¡¯s auction time For a time, Chu Qing was not quite convinced! Because he understood that this sentence came from Zhao Linyi ¡¯s little girl ¡¯s mouth, as if she had noticed Chu Qing ¡¯s expression, Zhao Linyi was puzzled and said, ¡°Hey! Did you hear me? Qin Ni sisters have already got Tang Sect ¡¯s auction news, do you know the time? ¡± Some doubtful tone, the voice of doubt kept ringing in Chu Qing¡¯s ear. Suddenly, Chu Qing was puzzled and said: ¡°Are you talking about the truth? Won¡¯t you be teasing me!¡± Zhao Linyi also didn¡¯t expect what she waited for was actually such a questioning voice from Chu Qing, and suddenly there was a bit of anger in the air, coldly snorted, ¡°Love believing or not, if you don¡¯t want to do it, forget it!¡± Hearing Zhao Linyi¡¯s words, Chu Qing suddenly came to the spirit, kidding! 9 Blood Lotus But he has always been thinking about what he wants, and now understood time, he naturally knows the exact time more! The total impossible asked you to call Zhao Linyi to tell him that the auction time is set, but the exact time is not yet known. What are you doing in that case? (End of this chapter) Chapter 1992 Suddenly, Chu Qing apologized: ¡°It¡¯s not just that this little girl has been teasing me!¡± Hearing Chu Qing¡¯s words, Zhao Linyi didn¡¯t care, and said slowly. ¡°Qin Ni has indeed received the invitation from the Tang Sect Tang Sect meeting, that is to say, among the medicine ingredients you want, the auction time for 9 Blood Lotus has come down! auction is coming soon! ¡° Zhao Linyi¡¯s voice came from the mobile terminal. Hearing the news of 9 Blood Lotus, Chu Qing ¡¯s deep eyes were not only slightly widened, but he stood up from the sofa happily and hurriedly asked, ¡°Really? Has the news of the 9 Blood Lotus auction been settled? ¡° At this time, Zhao Linyi at home heard Chu Qing¡¯s excited voice from her mobile phone. Slowly said: ¡°Yes, yes, don¡¯t get excited, don¡¯t get excited, calm down, calm down!¡± Chu Qing didn¡¯t expect that he originally thought that Zhao Linyi would say the specific time next, but didn¡¯t expect here to comfort him instead. Calm and calm, what you need for 9 Blood Lotus is not as simple as treating Lin Qing ¡­ What didn¡¯t expect was such consolation in Lin Qing, but it made Chu feel guilty! Of course, he couldn¡¯t say this sentence naturally. If he said it, Zhao Linyi, a little girl, would definitely hang up the phone and tease him for a long time ¡­ He didn¡¯t want to be wasted by Zhao Linyi¡¯s little girl. He doesn¡¯t know about others, but for the little girl Zhao Linyi, it is generally safe and sound. When he is bored, he is 100% joking with others, or he is not enough to mess with you when he is talking, and inserts a fiercely knife for you! Chu Qing could understand this very well. After seeing Zhao Linyi did not speak, Chu Qing continued: ¡°Can you tell me about the auction time of 9 Blood Lotus?¡± He heard Chu Qing asking seriously. Zhao Linyi also put her playful smile away and said seriously: ¡°Well, the time for the 9 Blood Lotus auction is ¡­ a little tired, go to bed and talk tomorrow!¡± Said, Zhao Linyi¡¯s voice is getting smaller and smaller, there is a look like to take the phone away. Hearing that the sound in my ears was getting smaller and smaller, as if the sound inside had slowly disappeared, Chu Qing quickly said, ¡°Okay, okay, okay, what do you say directly, I¡¯m afraid of you! ¡° While talking about Chu Qing¡¯s helpless forehead, Zhao Linyi¡¯s little girl is like this, don¡¯t let her get the handle, otherwise she will definitely tease you. I heard Chu Qing¡¯s voice on my phone. Zhao Linyi lazily said: ¡°Ah! Is there anything? Let¡¯s talk tomorrow, people are a little tired, and they haven¡¯t forced you!¡± Okay, this little girl! Sure enough, after 3 seconds, Gu Ling¡¯s amazed temperament hasn¡¯t changed. I thought she suddenly became so serious that she should have converged. Didn¡¯t expect to go back and forth and return to what she was ! When Zhao Linyi heard from her ear, Chu Qing rubbed her eyebrows helplessly. Why does Zhao Linyi, a little girl, always have to make fun of herself, no matter what she does? From the first day I went to the Qingshu Entertainment Group, I worshiped her, didn¡¯t expect, it was this time, and I was still teasing myself. For a while, Chu Qing didn¡¯t even want to say anything. As if she noticed Chu Qing, Zhao Linyi still didn¡¯t make a sound, just lying on the bed, looking at the screen on her mobile phone that still didn¡¯t hang up, with a smile on her face. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1993 A pair of beautiful big eyes spinning straight, with a little smile in his heart, hehe said: ¡°hmph! You Chu Qing, let you just say that to me, tease you what¡¯s wrong? I still blame my appearance, you can¡¯t let me! I am a woman, you are a man, I should let it go, but you can let me do it too! ¡° It¡¯s a pity that Chu Qing doesn¡¯t know what Zhao Linyi thinks. If you know, it is estimated that Chu Qing may explode in place! You little girl! Is there less time to tease me? Time and time again, time and time again, why are you still teasing me at this juncture? I¡¯m really scared of her. Every time when it comes to the key, you will either stab you or add fuel to the fire, see this time is right! Seeing the exact time when he said the auction, he went around in a big circle and suddenly got stuck! Without saying a word, a sentence is divided into several paragraphs to say that this is to sincerely hold the rhythm of the dead! Of course, Chu Qing will not speak out his concerns. Although Zhao Linyi said so, Chu Qing obviously heard the flirtation in her words. Seeing Zhao Linyi¡¯s unthinking smile, Chu Qing directly said: ¡°OK! Little girl, do you have something to say directly! Since you also said that you are tired or just finish speaking, go to rest as soon as possible, otherwise ¡­¡± Thinking of this, Chu Qing said with a smile in his mouth a bad sigh: ¡°Will I call you directly to ask your sister Qin Ni!¡± Hearing Chu Qing threatening himself like this, Zhao Linyi held her mouth back, ¡°You man!¡± After hearing Zhao Linyi¡¯s call, Chu Qing was unable to bear with a smile. But I heard Zhao Linyi say: ¡°Tang Sect has informed the following people that the auction will be held one week later, that is, on the evening of 6th of next week, and this auction will have what you need 9 Blood Lotus!¡± Hearing Zhao Linyi¡¯s words, Chu Qing was somewhat silent. Because he knew that 9 Blood Lotus was auctioned on 6 next week and got the exact time. But there is another important issue, that is ¡­ He didn¡¯t think he had the funds to participate in auction. Qin Ni, who needed it, photographed it, and she got the news from Zhao Linyi today. In addition to foreign forces wanting to get, there is also Tang Sect and Qingcheng Sect teamed up, want to try to find out who exactly needs 9 Blood Lotus. Because these seemingly simple things are the one that Qingcheng Sect wants to try out. As for 9 Blood Lotus, he is not new to Chu Qing. It is this thing, so that when he first entered the first understanding, it was still when he went to the other world! At that time he was in alien world, because he had just crossed the past, his strength was low, his blood was not smooth, and even aptitude was not very high in all aspects, and Chu Qing was at that time, he inadvertently, in the world of sword cultivation, I got something! That thing is 9 Blood Lotus! 9 Blood Lotus is not a rarity in the sword repair world or even the feminist world. Although it has a key point, it is extremely expensive and scarce. Both Worlds have 2 Blood Lotus. This exists! But knowing its effect is extremely rare, because the appearance of 9 Blood Lotus gives people the feeling of being like an ordinary roadside wild grass, although his name is 9 Blood Lotus! This is not like a lotus flower, but on the contrary, it looks like a roadside grass. Only this grass is divided into 9 branches, so it is called 9 Blood Lotus. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1994 Chu Qing also inadvertently got this 9 Blood Lotus in the era of sword cultivation, so he broke through his own blood energy, let the power of blood energy diffuse, and began to enter the era of sword cultivation. That is, in the era of sword cultivation, Chu Qing relied solely on the 9 Blood Lotus, which was inadvertently obtained, allowing him to step into the world of training in an instant. So when Chu Qing came to this World and returned to this feminist World again, he understood that once he wanted his own Meridian to regain the situation that could spur Spirit Qi, it was the same as the Sword Immortal World he went to at the time. 9 Blood Lotus is needed for treatment, and exercise Qi and blood can induce Spirit Qi of Heaven and Earth to enter itself, so that his body can recover better. Regarding 9 Blood Lotus, Chu Qing thought that not at all existed in this feminist world, but didn¡¯t expect. He inadvertently tried Qin Ni, holding it or not, changing If you do n¡¯t have one, then you have another way of thinking, but you never thought that it would really be there! And this 9 Blood Lotus is actually in Shudi, so close to him, thinking of 9 Blood Lotus. Chu Qing was a little silent for a while, didn¡¯t expect this 9 Blood Lotus and this Qingcheng Mountain really had a fate with him, going round and round, he would meet 9 Blood Lotus again here, if Lin Qing was injured, 9 Blood Lotus as a drug guide, Chu Qing may have been in the growing memory in his mind, has long forgotten 9 Blood Lotus. For this medicinal herb, Chu Qing was in urgent need, but with some emotion, a little 9 Blood Lotus actually let himself happen so much in 2 different worlds. The age of Sword Immortal made one¡¯s own blood flow, which can spur Heaven and Earth Spirit Qi, and stepped into the era of cultivation of Sword Immortal. Here, the Feminist World, however, came back once again, his body was damaged, and he had to use him again. The power of Heaven and Earth Spirit Qi once again attracted him, and he regained his strength once again. 9 Blood Lotus really is like Chu Qing, a humble unremarkable existence, but inadvertently has different conditions and different miracles occur, which always makes people sigh and sigh. 9 Blood Lotus, the ordinary appearance is not like his Chu Qing? All of a sudden, Chu Qing¡¯s thoughts could not help but reach the Sword Immortal World where he had stayed for hundreds of years, and another time when he struggled for hundreds of years before the cultivation avenue soared into immortality. Thinking of this, Chu Qing was somewhat silent. I thought of Qingcheng Mountain again! It¡¯s a pity that those people don¡¯t know, and even the person who Qingcheng Sect wants to test out will be him. Maybe they do n¡¯t even know Qin Nichuyue Zhao Linyi! Thinking of this, Chu Qing was silent. As if aware of Chu Qing¡¯s concerns, Zhao Linyi¡¯s voice also sounded in Chu Qing¡¯s ear. ¡°You are completely assured! You asked Sister Qin Ni, Sister Qin Ni has asked Sister Chu Yue to arrange, and I am also preparing for it! When the time comes will go with you! After all, your name It ¡¯s Sister Qin Ni ¡¯s personal bodyguard? Let ¡¯s go in and take a look at the true and false 9 Blood Lotus, and then auction it down, after all, you need it! ¡° ¡°Sister Qin Ni never promised to say anything to anyone else, let me say goodbye here!¡± As he said, Chu Qing hadn¡¯t responded, and he heard the sound of hanging up the phone. But Zhao Linyi¡¯s words echoed in Chu Qing¡¯s ears for a long time, his fingertips slowly put the phone down, and there was a smile in the corner of his mouth. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1995 Of course he knew that Qin Ni would definitely fulfill his promise to him. At this time, Chu Qing was all smiles, looking forward to what kind of story will happen when the time comes on the 6th night of next week. He also wanted to know which forces are foreign. Also want to get this determination, why even Qingcheng Sect wants to find out who owns 9 Blood Lotus? And what he did n¡¯t expect is that Qingcheng Sect actually figured out that the person who needed 9 Blood Lotus was the thunderstorm that night. Because Qingcheng Sect calculated that there was only thunder and lightning, the arrival of unfathomable mystery, there must be someone in the vicinity, and this person should be injured, so only 9 Blood Lotus treatment is needed. But Tang Sect still has some concerns about what to do with this person! After all, it is related to whether Chu Qing can survive in the land of Shu. 9 Blood Lotus, I¡¯m sure I will get it! it is good! Put down the phone, Chu Qing¡¯s deep eyes are even deeper, because he must get 9 Blood Lotus! No matter what happens in front of him, only when he gets 9 Blood Lotus will his strength gradually recover. By that time, let alone help Qin Ni cooperate with Wang Family Group to deal with Tang Sect! It is not impossible for Qingshu Entertainment Group to even get out of Shu. Thinking of this, Chu Qing had a headache again. Because of your own delay, hurry up! The medical ingredients of Wang Hua, the son of President Wang Ying, are listed in Luo. After all, Wang Ying has just left today and he has to take some attitudes. It is best to take out the list of required medicine ingredients tomorrow, so that you can show your sincerity in front of Wang Ying. By then, Wang Ying will be relieved, and Wang Ying¡¯s cooperation with Qingshu Entertainment Group will be even better! Let the 2 groups cooperate better. Slowly walking to the sofa and sitting down, Chu Qing pinched the pen in his hand and looked at the blank paper in front of him. Chu Qing has a headache. What should I do? New question ¡­ coming! As before, when recultivating Sword Immortal, the required medicine ingredients are obviously not Wang Wang¡¯s son Wang Hua, which can be applied. And I don¡¯t know if this World is there, even if it is! Then it can only be more useless! But if the quality of medicine ingredients is lowered, maybe it might be useful? Moreover, Chu Qing also has ideas in mind. With his ability, can¡¯t he turn the medicinal properties of these medicine ingredients into mild medicinal properties to treat Wang Hua¡¯s big brother? He didn¡¯t believe it. Suddenly, Chu Qing¡¯s heart was full of fighting spirit, but he didn¡¯t believe it. He, a person who has lived in the original World for more than 20 years, later inadvertently went to the World of Sword Immortal, cultivation Avenue for 100 years, and again Returning to this feminist world, he inadvertently played ups and downs, experienced so many people and things, but was stumped by a small illness of Wang Hua. This is not like him at all! Suddenly, Chu Qing¡¯s mind was like a horse and a horse, writing down the names of the medicinal ingredients memorized in his mind, one after another, and constantly analyzing and synthesizing, and got a list of medicinal ingredients that can treat Wang Hua. You know, when Chu Qing was in Sword World, because of 9 Blood Lotus, he inadvertently stepped into the fairy sword industry. During this period, he also continuously refined different medicine pill. He is very clear about the medicinal properties of those medicine pill. The effects of medicine ingredients, even poisons, spiritual medicine, and even different medicines contained in medicine pill are more familiar. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1996 After all, besides being a sword cultivator, Chu Qing also has a lot of research on medicine recipes. In that World, many Sword Immortal of cultivation were injured, and the medicine pill he needed Chu Qing can be refined. , How could this simple disease, but not even a medicine pill! You should know that this medicine pill involves the cooperation between Wang Family Group and Qingshu Entertainment Group. How could Wang Ying finally agree to Chu Qing ¡¯s plan, and because of such a small medicine ingredient, it was scrapped! While thinking about the conviction in my heart, I kept drawing the list to be picked on white paper. After a while, Chu Qing synthesized the list of medicine ingredients that he most often got. He made a complete mind and kept thinking. Ok! As for the latter, when the time comes again! For the current Chu Qing, what he wants is to heal Wang Hua, but more is that it needs to be conditioned, because haste brings no success. He had figured it out. Suddenly it was impossible. In that case, it would only be counterproductive and damage Wang Hua ¡¯s brain even more seriously. In this case, there are mild medicines with medicine ingredients that open up the meridian of the brain, when the time comes If you are cooperating with a little Spirit Qi to insist on guidance, you will certainly be able to twist the results for half the effort. In this way, there can also be a certain effect displayed in front of Wang Ying, dispel Wang Ying¡¯s concerns, after all, Chu Qing is also clear in his heart. Although Wang Ying agreed to cooperate with Qingshu Entertainment Group, Wang Ying still had a lot of doubts about whether he could treat his son. As long as her son Wang Hua can be healed, she will naturally be willing to make that blood, otherwise, the deep-rooted Tang Sect in Shudi is like what he sees in the eyes, which will only make Wang Ying instantly retreat. After all, Wang Ying and Tang Sect not at all hate each other, there is no need to offend Tang Sect in order to cooperate with Qingshu Entertainment Group, and also damage his own Wang Family group. In that case, Wang Ying does not know what to do. Slowly put the blank sheet of the list of various medicine ingredients in your hand on the table. Suddenly, Chu Qing¡¯s worries slowly slowed down and he finally solved one thing! In this case, we will wait for the investigation list to be handed over to President Qin tomorrow, and then President Qin will hand it over to Wang Ying. In the living room, the sound of the pen brushing on the paper continued to appear. Soon I saw Chu Qing sighed in relief, stopped the pen, picked up the white paper that had been written on the table, and could not bear to sigh. Oh! Finally, I hope this list of medicine ingredients will be useful to President Wang Hua, the son of President Wang! Thinking about it, Chu Qing stood up and stretched, then walked into the room to rest. In the constant thinking of Chu Qing, I finally thought of a better method! It can not only ease the condition of President Wang¡¯s son Wang Hua, but also slowly adjust his son¡¯s self-reliance. Re-substitute the medicine ingredients in it, but for those medicines with stronger medicinal properties, replace them with the next level, or replace them with other medicines, or combine their medicine ingredients for comprehensive! In this case, for the treatment of Wang Hua¡¯s condition, 100 benefits without harm, such a case must be seen by Wang Ying, and the effect will not be too troublesome. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1997 After all, to treat Wang Hua, then, the conditions for the cooperation between Wang Family Group and Qingshu Entertainment Group, although they can not achieve the effect for a while, but slowly, Wang Ying will understand. Chu Qing already had a rough plan, and it didn¡¯t work immediately! After all, this is a feminist world, which is unfair to men, but not only in terms of system, men cannot simply cultivate in terms of medicine ingredients! Once these medicine ingredients are used, they will only increase the burden on the body. If they are treated in a conditioning manner, there will be better results. Then you will cooperate with yourself, use the power of 9 Blood Lotus recovery, take Spirit Qi as the guide, and use the medical ingredients as the slow conditioning, this way there must be better results. I can only come slowly. After all, I have been regarded as a semi-disabled person. How can I have the previous idea to directly cure Wang Hua at once, which is obviously impossible. Hey! Just wait for tomorrow, give this list of medicine ingredients to Qin Ni, and ask you to hand it over to Wang Ying! This can also receive what medicine ingredients, Chu Chu is very clear, he does not believe that Wang Ying will not do everything possible to find the medicine ingredients on this list! After all, with the financial and human resources and material resources of the Wang Family Group, find these medicine ingredients with no difficulty, just wait for Wang Ying to collect the medicine ingredients and wait for his notice! Unconsciously thinking, Chu Qing sat up from the bed, sit cross-legged on the bed, and slowly entered the cultivation. Although he was seriously injured himself, Meridian was somewhat disturbed, and attracted Heaven and Earth Spirit Qi into his body. Although it was extremely uncomfortable, for Chu Qing! How many Spirit Qi can be attracted into the body, how many! After all, you can use sword energy to recover yourself, some strengths are already very good! As long as you wait for Spirit Qi to have it, you must bring it up a level by that time, whether it is to cure Lin Qing or Wang Hua, and you also need Spirit Qi to slowly nurture your own meridian! Without the blood energy of 9 Blood Lotus, it can only be so. At the time of Chu Qing cultivation, Wang Ying stood on the top floor of the Wang Family Group ¡¯s building and looked at the Shudi, the endless stream of vehicles, and the street lights flashing at night. Wang Ying¡¯s heart is not dignified. After all, the cooperation between his own Wang Family Group and Qingshu Entertainment Group is about to begin! Together to deal with Tang Sect, when the time comes, where will the Wang Family Group go? In addition to dignity in Wang Ying¡¯s heart, he was also unable to bear some emotion ¡­ Wang Family Group, when originally in this land of Shu, was just a mediocre, a small poor, but a small engineering team! This small engineering team is mining in the Shudi coal mine. Captain of this team is the ancestor of Wang Ying! At that time, Wang Ying ¡¯s ancestors were just Small Captain of a coal mine in Shudi. Later, I did not know what the idea was, maybe I was aware of the increasing commercialization of mineral resources and land resources. At that time, Wang Ying ¡¯s ancestors set up their own team. The team responsible for mining in the coal mine gradually expanded from the first five to ten. In that mine, the mine was continuously dug for the then mine owner, and then gradually expanded to 100 people, which took over the transportation of the mining machine in the entire mine. Later, it extended to the whole area, even the whole mountain. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1998 Sometimes Wang Ying couldn¡¯t help but think of his own soul, and his ancestors¡¯ experience was also in that era. Hardship and hardship could have such ambition. Only then did it develop into an unexpected current situation. Later, Wang Ying¡¯s ancestors became a small company. This small company led a group of workers and Tang Sect to take over a mine¡¯s minerals for mining. Later, with the passage of time, fame gradually started. Many minerals also cooperated with the small company of Mr. Wang Ying. With the monopoly of foreign mining, Wang Ying ¡¯s ancestors began to gradually at this time. Boarded the stage of business. In this business arena, the humble status still persisted, and later, it was because of an opportunity ¡­ A mine owner just found a waste mine, but the resources contained in this mine are not many, so he wanted to sell this waste mine and the low price to Wang Ying, the ancestor, but Wang Ying ¡¯s ancestor With the idea of ??selling the 1st Step, even if it failed, I tried to buy the waste mine. At that time, many people didn¡¯t think that they were not anxious about Wang Ying¡¯s ancestors¡¯ practices, but Wang Ying¡¯s ancestor still insisted and bought the waste mine. You have to know how much the value of a waste mine is not at all. Although it was bought at a low price, but the profit made there is very little, it is precisely because of this, many people also feel that Wang Ying ¡¯s approach Some doubts. However, what didn¡¯t expect was Wang Ying¡¯s ancestors, who led his workers to excavate on the waste mine that made everyone not optimistic, but finally didn¡¯t expect ¡­ General minerals generally only need to be dug to about 50 meters deep, seventy meters can already be given up, and even as long as they are dug to about 30 meters, it has been proved that this mine does not at all any resources. However, I do n¡¯t know for what purpose. Wang Ying ¡¯s ancestors took the group of workers and dug into nearly seventy meters, which is far beyond the range of 50 meters. Then, when it was almost 60 meters, unexpected things happened. It turns out that the bottom of this mine will be an unexpected gold mine, a gold mine! At the beginning, this mineral was just some ordinary mineral resources, not even the simplest beauty, but didn¡¯t expect discovered the gold mine when it was digging between approximately seventy meters and 50 meters! This news suddenly made Wang Ying¡¯s ancestor happy 10000 points! Because of which fairy of Wang Ying, because of his persistent thoughts ¡­ There will be such a huge hidden wealth between this remote ditch mountain! In fact, a long time ago, Wang Ying ¡¯s ancestors actually knew something before this. Generally, a lot of people dug up around ten meters and gave up! Because the so-called detection tool did not exist at that time, it could detect up to 30 meters at most, so many people thought that in fact, mining only needs to reach about 30 meters! If there is no harvest and it may have been abandoned, these minerals have been made for a long time. After three times of dispossession, they are not at all well excavated! However, this ancestor of Wang Ying felt a little strange, because according to the terrain here, this mine is simply not suitable for what kind of coal resources, etc., but like other minerals, it is also the ancestor of Wang Ying. Under the chance, clenched your teeth and stomped your feet, and insisted on buying this mine for you! (End of this chapter) Chapter 1999 But didn¡¯t expect to dig out unexpected things, it is precisely because of the first pot of gold, Wang Ying¡¯s ancestors have since expanded their own mining company into a company that independently develops minerals . And with this funding, it became the source of funds created by the Wang Family Group precisely because of the accident of this time, which made the Wang Family Group gradually known among various mineral companies. Because many people didn¡¯t expect what Tang Sect did not like at all, and gold mines would be dug underneath. There is a clear provision in this mineral circle, that is, you can cooperate with others, but you can¡¯t take advantage of it, intimidate and lure. In this way, the rules are broken, and if necessary, only more people will be offended. It is inevitable that there will be cooperation with each other in the future. If one offends one person at a time, that way, some of it will be outweighed. It was also because of this time¡¯s unintentional move that Wang Ying¡¯s ancestor became famous in the mining area, and because of this, more and more people cooperated with him. Wang Ying ¡¯s ancestors slowly expanded his own mining company into an independent comprehensive company with the idea of ??independent mining and independent land purchase. Even with the cooperation with other companies at the same time, this allows Wang Family Group to make better progress in going out in the factory, and it can smoothly transition to the company¡¯s gradually expanding scale. It was also because of this time that Wang Family Group was in Shudi and began to gradually gain a firm foothold! However, what people didn¡¯t expect is that because of the sudden rise of Wang Family Group, it finally attracted a greater influence in Shudi! That is Tang Sect! Tang Sect saw this emerging company developing, and some unknown means appeared, and these means can be opened and aboveboard, it is already dark, except for the deep-rooted large Aristocratic Family in the Shu land, or not Stop and suppress other Aristocratic Family¡¯s Tang Sect, there is nothing else! That¡¯s why, Wang Ying thought Wang Family Group was starting Early-Stage, and had been entangled by Tang Sect. However, at that time, Wang Family Group still insisted hard, and finally was suppressed by Tang Sect. , Standing on the heels of Shudi thoroughly, can become a side by side with Tang Sect. At that time, Tang Sect saw the Wang Family group and suddenly emerged, so he had a sense of enthusiasm! Because at that time, the mineral resources in the entire Shu area, whether it was the opening, planning or even buying, had gradually been biased towards the Wang Family Group, and there was even a situation where the entire Shu land mineral resources were come out first. Therefore, Tang Sect is naturally jealous, so he wanted to take advantage of Wang Family Group ¡¯s start-up Early Stage, and Wang Family Group threw out an olive branch, hoping that Wang Family Group can be attributed to Tang Sect Tang Sect! However, Wang Ying¡¯s ancestors worked so hard to establish today¡¯s foundation, how could he be willing? So, he refused! But didn¡¯t expect is that this time politely refused politely, making Tang Sect¡¯s careful eyes completely angry! So let the Wang Family Group spend a very dark period, in this dark period, these few years can be said to be impossible to move! No matter in all walks of life, there are a lot of business people who reject it. Many Aristocratic Family and company groups, etc., want to cooperate with the Wang Family group, but Tang Sect is not afraid, because it has a pair of eyes on it. Stare. (End of this chapter) Chapter 2000 This also led to the Wang Family Group¡¯s establishment of the Early-Stage stage in the whole of Shu, a day of isolation and helplessness! Later, what didn¡¯t expect was that, after the hard work of Wang Ying¡¯s ancestor, Tang Sect took other measures, even worse. Either it was the ancestor of the Wang Family group, and suddenly a fast car was walking on the road, and finally it turned out to be a driver drunk driving, or a brake failure, etc.! The accident that was almost injured by the car is unknown how many times, and even worse, sometimes there will be an unfathomable mystery power outage at home, or a gas leak, which makes the ancestor of the Wang Family group only tolerate Endure again. However, Tang Sect seemed to be unwilling to give up, and still forced Wang Family Group. The hard work of open and aboveboard asked Wang Family Group to join Tang Sect Tang Sect! Tang Sect has many advantages and benefits, but secretly used some despicable methods, either to dig up employees of their own company, or to make employees of their company sick and injured, can not continue to work! Under the circumstances of such internal trouble and outside aggression, the ancestor of the Wang Family group finally got angry and fought up. So it was made that the first way of this group is real estate resources! It was precisely because of this time change that Wang Family Group came out completely in that dark period. Wang Family Group finally found the second way when it was troubled internally and externally. Because of the ancestor of the Wang Family group, she suddenly woke up and couldn¡¯t put the same eggs in a basket! Because the mineral resources mainly mined by its Wang Family Group, once the mineral resources disappear one day, then the significance of his company will be lost, and even what is about to face, either bankruptcy or disintegration! It is also the founder of Wang Family Group who has a far-sighted vision and is attracted to a thing that many people have not thought of. Real estate is over there! At that time, Hou Shudi¡¯s planning for real estate resources was not as rigorous as it is now. At that time, real estate planning can be said that many people can¡¯t take it seriously. Because at that time, many people¡¯s ideas were finance and mineral resources. Or all kinds of decent work, simply did not pay attention to the real estate resources, and at that time, many people were allocated housing, so naturally there is no more attention to this piece. Out of concern for Tang Sect, Wang Ying¡¯s ancestor took the initiative and escaped from that dark period, so he found the person in charge of land planning at the time who wanted to understand real estate. However, I do n¡¯t know if it ¡¯s listening to God or what ¡¯s going on, maybe one day I really fell in love with the Wang Family Group at that time! At that time, Shudi was going to develop the new city district. Seeing the opportunity came, Wang Ying ¡¯s ancestors took the opportunity to make a decisive decision and spared all the funds of the entire Wang Family Group during the entire dark period. Tender for development! So after the twists and turns of Wang Ying¡¯s ancestors, he finally got the contract for the development of the new city. However, Wang Ying ¡¯s ancestor ¡¯s method made many people snort disdainfully, and even many businessmen familiar with Wang Ying ¡¯s ancestor. Because in Tang Sect, the development of the new city district is simply unprofitable. The simplest point is that there are not many people. Some people simply will not leave their original residence and look forward to the new city district. (End of this chapter) Chapter 2001 This is like the people who live in the countryside, where it is already your roots, and if you let you come to the big city, they are naturally unwilling. So many people also hold this idea, while quietly watching the jokes of Wang Family Group, and even for Tang Sect during this time, I do n¡¯t know why they did n¡¯t even intervene in Wang Family Group. This was also the ancestor of the Wang Family Group who had no intention of mentioning it. At that time, Tang Sect saw that all the funds of the Wang Family Group were used to bid for the new city. Then you say that Wang Family Group at that time was simply unprofitable, simply did not need to bother to pull in, since this is not the case, it is better to let it go by itself, anyway, the development of new urban areas will only let him pay more . In fact, it is precisely because of this idea that Tang Sect is there, so not at all continues to block the Wang Family group, but it is a kind of movie scene that looks at the side and waits for the Wang Family group to finally disappear into the movie scene in Shudi. . This was also the founder unable to bear of the Wang Family Group who felt some emotions. It was also thanks to Tang Sect. At that time, I wanted to watch a movie on the side and felt that a star protruded in the land of Shu but suddenly fell! Tang Sect! It was his so-called arrogance and deep-rooted voice that allowed Tang Sect to walk out of this dark period smoothly, with today¡¯s achievements. At that time, the Wang Family Group had to take out all the funds to get a contract for the development of the new city. However, it was because of this contract that the entire Wang Family Group had a new development. After Wang Ying ¡¯s ancestor received the contract for the development of the new city, immediately, he immediately went to the site to lead his own workers, and even other companies were reluctant to cooperate with Wang Family Group, not unwillingly! Big groups are afraid to cooperate, because they are stared at by Tang Sect, even small engineering teams and small companies are afraid, because Tang Sect! They still have to feed their families, and simply do not offend Tang Sect, the deep-rooted big Aristocratic Family! Otherwise, Tang Sect did n¡¯t even have a way to eat, holding this kind of wanting to cooperate with Wang Family Group, but in desperation, the ancestor of Wang Family Group took the lead in breaking the deadlock and went straight to say: ¡°The company Or if the engineering team should develop a new urban area with Tang Sect, he is willing to take out the profits and negotiate with everyone for distribution! ¡° Suddenly, the news of Wang Ying¡¯s ancestor made the upper class in the entire Shu land a little surprised, more stunned and questioned. However, many people think about it carefully, it may be because the Wang Family Group lacks the manpower of the engineering team, so there are cases of broken jars in this respect. So instead of cooperating with the Wang Family Group, it is more of a pitiful gaze, looking at the Wang Family Group, about to perish! However, maybe didn¡¯t expect at this time, something unexpected happened! That is, an engineer team that led the team to mine like the ancestors of the Wang Family group in the mine, and an engineering team appeared. This engineering team was composed of a group of low-income working people. They are just united, there are a lot of them, but they are holding the work of doing horses and horses every day, but they are not as good as the wages of chickens and dogs. Also, under the command of Wang Ying, they are some eager to have a try to join Wang. Family Group cooperation. (End of this chapter) Chapter 2002 At that time, the ancestor of the Wang Family group saw that it was such a group of unemployed people who were struggling with food and clothing every day. They felt a little emotional and couldn¡¯t help but think of themselves. I slowly step by step on the mine to today¡¯s situation, and I learned only after careful understanding that this engineering team is the lower-level people in the Shu land. They jointly organized spontaneously. Usually, they are either at the dock or at the dock. The station carries out some manual work, and they also do the work of artisans and the work of mud and water. But no one wants to hire them! Now hearing that Wang Family Group is willing to use them as a group of people, they are naturally willing to come. Wang Ying ¡¯s ancestors took the opportunity to make a direct decision and said: ¡°If this time, everyone does not want to give up working with me, I would like to thank you very much, but my agreement remains unchanged, when the time comes A representative came to sign a contract with me, when the time comes after the development of the new city, I will decide to give 40% of the profits to your group of people who cooperate with me, as long as you are willing, from now on we are a partnership company, even You want to join my Wang Family Group, as a group of people with regular jobs! ¡° This group of people who just came to find a solution to the problem of food and clothing, even the president of didn¡¯t expect Wang Family Group should have such courage, so that he is more determined in his heart, and he is determined to follow the president of Wang Family Group and do a good job. Some. However, the news that Tang Sect got there, and even a lot of upper-class people got the news, looked at the Wang Family group with pitiful eyes. Because in Tang Sect¡¯s mind, Wang Family Group has already reached a dead end, and has begun to cooperate with these people. This is simply a self-depreciation, but because of this time, Wang Family Group took the 1st Step resolutely on the road to real estate development. And this 1st Step has become the complete existence of Wang Family Group and Tang Sect. Because no one didn¡¯t expect, Tang Sect thought that the founder of the Wang Family Group was willing to fall down and cooperate with this group of people at the bottom, but it caused Heaven and Earth turning upside down changes in the whole Shu land. And this change is Tang Sect, look down on the entrepreneur of the Wang Family group, why should we cooperate with this group of low-income people? Later, when the inner profit was on the table, they fully understood how stupid it was to not cooperate with the Wang Family Group. So during that period, Wang Ying¡¯s ancestors began to lead a group of people who voluntarily followed themselves in the development of new urban real estate to face these problems together. However, after a year, it was just that Wang Ying ¡¯s ancestor did n¡¯t expect that this period of time had passed, and it was nearly a year. In this year, Wang Ying ¡¯s ancestor and this The group of workers who voluntarily followed their own bottom lined up, and even many of this group of workers have voluntarily joined the Wang Family group. This invisible has also made the Wang Family Group¡¯s power even greater, and the staffing has also been improved, which has laid a solid foundation for entering the real estate development industry in the future. Now sometimes the ancestor of Wang Ying thought about this with some emotions. On the one hand, he thanked Wang Liqun for the people at the bottom of his heart and a group of workers when he was the most difficult! That group of hard-working and hard-working workers! (End of this chapter) Chapter 2003 Without them and their own, Wang Family Group simply will not usher in the second spring, but also because of their own Wang Family Group, a different turnaround has occurred! At least Wang Family Group, during the development of that new city, completely changed its appearance. Many senior people in Shudi are also puzzled. Even a lot of people are snort disdainfully. I feel that the founder of the Wang Family Group, as a group of founders, has been following such a group since he was willing to fall. People go to work on the land developed in the new city. But what they didn¡¯t know was this ancestor of Wang Family Group. First of all, it was the same as this group of people, and it also came from the bottom. In fact, he was also very grateful to these people. In the end, he also had to go to work with these people, because the development of this new city area is an important element of whether his Wang Family group can still be carried out on the territory. Because after all, his Wang Family group now has no money at all, and other large Aristocratic Family Great Family in Shudi, etc., simply wo n¡¯t cooperate with it, even if they are willing to come forward, once Tang Sect knows it Then the consequences are somewhat unimaginable. No one would be willing to disregard their own family interests for the sake of a Wang Family group. There are even many small businesses in Shudi who would like to rely on the Wang Family group for cooperation on the one hand, even if they ca n¡¯t make big money, they can. Looking at some small points and small interests, it is said that you can drink some soup if you want to eat meat. For these small Aristocratic Family small companies, Shudi Tang Sect said that they also need these sources of income, but they dare not, because they are also stared by some big groups, and the group of people who are stared at is also a bigger World The bigger thing you stare at. The ultimate source of this is Tang Sect. Tang Sect watched the president of Wang Family Group have even fallen to work with this group of workers on the construction site, and he was even more disdainful. Because for Tang Sect, the Wang Family Group is only a patient who is trying to struggle on whilst at death¡¯s door, and can collapse at any time, simply without that idle time. Therefore, their vision of the Wang Family Group is that the decline of the Wang Family Group is a matter of time, but they also absolutely cannot tolerate one thing. So secretly issued a prohibition order, Shudi, regardless of Aristocratic Family Group companies, etc., is not allowed to secretly help Wang Family Group, even if some small theater companies, small companies want to cooperate with Wang Family Group, this is not enough. Because for them, a person who encourages himself and throws an olive branch to him, a person who is unwilling to accept it, in his own group, even a company, or even a person can not tolerate them. Because they are kings for Tang Sect, they do not allow anyone to violate their authority, they are everything in Tang Sect in Shu. Tang Sect is the master of this group! However, with the continuous entry of the project, even the ancestor of the Wang Family Group didn¡¯t expect the development of the new city area. Unconsciously, it took a year, even 2 years, to 3 in the end. year. And these 3 years of time have also made Aristocratic Family in many Shudi didn¡¯t expect that Wang Family actually struggled for 3 years. The dark time of Wang Family Group added up and down for 5 years, that is, 5 years ago, 2 years were targeted by Tang Sect, and the next 3 years, braved the wind, frost, snow and rain and the development of workers in the new urban area Work together on the land. However, for many people didn¡¯t expect these 3 years, Wang Family Group has been struggling on whilst at death¡¯s door, but for Tang Sect, they know nothing about it at this time. (End of this chapter) Chapter 2004 Because for Tang Sect, the disappearance of the Wang Family Group is sooner or later, they do not need to spend more time. For Tang Sect, they do not need to spend more time to monitor the Wang Family Group, because the disappearance of the Wang Family Group is sooner or later, and there is no need to spend more time. At this time, Tang Sect knew nothing and was at a loss, because they simply didn¡¯t want to be interested in Wang Family Group! However, deep-rooted from Tang Sect and strong family property, but for other Aristocratic Family and Groups in Shudi, this is not the case for these Aristocratic Family Groups. They suddenly found that the Wang Family group might not be the same as they imagined. A group that has been suppressed for so long, a group without any source and no cooperation, can actually struggle on whilst at death¡¯s door to the present. This is obviously, some obviously incredible! So many interested people secretly watched the Wang Family Group, but with the three-year construction period passed, the development of the new city district was completed ¡­ In the end, they didn¡¯t expect because of the dedicated work of the Wang Family Group for three years, and the quality of the project caused by many local staff was absolutely didn¡¯t expect. So the curiosity about the Wang Family group has deepened sharply, and even after the people above came, it was a little full of praise. But didn¡¯t expect because of this time, the work of the ancestors of the Wang Family Group¡¯s conscientious work, in exchange for the above people¡¯s attention, seeing that the development of the new city has such a quality, so Wang Family Group unexpectedly Became the leader in the development of the new city. And even the above people are already willing to cooperate with Wang Family Group. The reason for their cooperation is very simple. That is, Wang Family Group has that capital, and that perseverance has a quality. So what Wang Ying ¡¯s ancestor absolutely did n¡¯t expect was that he was just a decision-maker for a while, and struggled out of that dark period. It made his Wang Family group have the change of Heaven and Earth turning upside down, and because of this change of Heaven and Earth turning upside down, he let him play his own complete breakthrough of the darkness. Since then, even many of the above people are willing to cooperate with her Wang Family Group. The reason is very simple. Wang Family Group himself has the ability to develop new urban areas, and even has quality and quantity. The development of the new city district is better and stronger evidence. Therefore, among the Aristocratic Family Groups in many of the land of Shu, in their surprised eyes, the Wang Family Group gained the above trust and became the real estate development industry of Shu. The goal of cooperation. The benefits and values ??among them make those people jealous. I did n¡¯t expect, my heart was full of jealousy, because what they did n¡¯t expect is that this Wang Family group is a group that is struggling on whilst at death¡¯s door. But there are sudden changes. Is this a situation or an opportunity? God is still very attached to their Wang Family Group, and even the current Wang Family Group ¡¯s incumbent did not expect that he just wanted to develop a new city to work hard, but did n¡¯t expect this time, the benefits of success are completely complete Beyond his accident. Yes! Who could have imagined that a group that was on the while at death¡¯s door should have been raised gradually in Shudi, but because it did not want to go back and forth with Tang Sect¡¯s butt but wanted to run alone! Indeed, due to internal trouble and outside aggression, their respective suppressions have received the above attention in a big gamble, because the development of the new urban area has led to the entire Shu land, and they have the same view. (End of this chapter) Chapter 2005 They felt that it was possible to re-plan the old city and expand the land to develop the new city. However, all the interest contracts behind it all preferred to cooperate with Wang Family Group. Even the meaning brought by it is to make everyone absolutely didn¡¯t expect, but the actual people also have their own ideas. Because what they didn¡¯t expect is that a Wang Family group that is struggling on whilst at death¡¯s door really broke through the darkness and ushered in the dark period of their suppression. The person who knew about the incident was Tang Sect ¡¯s client. When he knew about the incident, the decadent she sat on her chair. He didn¡¯t expect, Tang Sect can be said to be the king¡¯s existence on this land of Shu, and he has never exceeded what he can control for decades or even 100 years. But this time, inadvertently, a group that was happily surging was in its own carelessness, it can also be said that in its own pride and complacency, it has become a side by side existence. This is something that Tang Sect can¡¯t tolerate, but he also has to lower their proud head, because the current Wang Family Group is no longer just rising, but it has risen completely alongside their Tang Sect. Because they have also been understood, Tang Sect can¡¯t shake the Wang Family Group now. The Wang Family Group already has a lot of human and material resources and financial resources in all aspects. Even to Wang Family Group to restore its original identity again, that will sooner or later. And more importantly, Wang Family Group will carry out the planning, comprehensive renovation and construction of the subsequent development of Shudi New Town and land management. But the ability of this is to allow other Aristocratic Family companies in Shudi to hide what they want in secret. If Tang Sect wants to get a slice of the soup, he has to put on a smiley face to cooperate with Wang Family Group. If he offended the Wang Family group at this time, it would be tantamount to ruining the wealth of others in the Shu land. In that case, after all, it was the catastrophe suffered by Tang Sect, because at that time, they were not faced with the Wang Family group alone! It¡¯s the anger of everyone on the land of Shu! These are from the Aristocratic Family Group who secretly want to cooperate with Wang Family Group! Because once it suppresses the Wang Family group, it is tantamount to breaking the financial path of these people. So, Tang Sect was cheeky and smiling at the time, and went to talk with Wang Family Group about the development of the new district of Shudi because Tang Sect also wanted to get a slice of it. After all, who doesn¡¯t want benefits? Therefore, because of this scene, Tang Sect personally came to talk about the cooperation, so that all the Aristocratic Family groups in Shudi thoroughly understood this time. Tang Sect¡¯s plan to suppress the Wang Family group was completely defeated. And the victory of this war is struggling on whilst at death¡¯s door emerging family Wang Family Group! Moreover, he just took the rise and succeeded. As for when he will reach Peak, this is not what everyone wants to imagine. What everyone needs to know, is it urgent to cooperate with Wang Family Group to gain some benefits in the new city. When Tang Sect, the veteran force in Shudi, personally came to talk with Wang Family Group for cooperation, those Aristocratic Family groups that had been stared by Tang Sect were finally dispatched. One after another, they wanted to cooperate with Wang Family Group! Seeing the scene of this scene at that time, Wang Ying¡¯s ancestors saw this scene in front of him, filled with emotion and some helpless wry smile! No one didn¡¯t expect, but he succeeded inadvertently, and he is still in the land of Shu, and he has a firm foothold! (End of this chapter) Chapter 2006 At this time, on the top floor of the Wang Family Group building, standing in the ear of the building, blowing wind from the Shu land, without saying a word, with a bitter smile on his face. Although I can think of so many things happening to my ancestors in Early-Stage, Wang Ying learned about these things from his grandmother for some people. In Wang Ying¡¯s heart, he admired her grandmother¡¯s mother very much. Her grandmother¡¯s mother was really a great character! We can create the opening chapter of Wang Family Group today at that time and in that era! This is the person he admires in Wang Ying¡¯s heart, which is why he has always been working hard since he took over the Wang Family Group. Thoroughly pushed Wang Family Group to the top, became an existence that can be related to Tang Sect mention on equal terms, and became one of the three footholds of Shudi. You know, during this period, Wang Family Group has put forth the efforts of 3 generations, from her grandmother ¡¯s mother to her grandmother, and let him mother finally reach her! All this made Wang Ying look at the scene in front of him, unable to bear a little sighed. Thinking of the hard work of a newcomer, the foundation of the group that he laid down, he really didn¡¯t want to let him completely lose in his hands, but he couldn¡¯t help thinking. Chu Qing was able to treat his son, and the treatment condition was to cooperate with Qingshu Entertainment Group! This is what made her a little didn¡¯t expect! After all, in fact, cooperation with Qingshu Entertainment Group is not a big problem. In fact, in other words, Qingshu Entertainment Group can be regarded as one of the current three standings in Shudi. Qin Ni is an entrepreneur like his ancestors back then, and it was also difficult under the exclusion of Tang Sect. This is why Wang Ying appreciates Qin Ni somewhat. However, she also hesitated because Wang Family Group was not Qin Ni Early-Stage Group, and she really did not want her group to be completely destroyed in her hands. Qin Ni is the entrepreneur of Early-Stage. He is gone, he can come back! But after 4 generations of hard work of Wang Family Group, if not, it would really be gone! I thought about the hard work of my ancestors, and at that time, it was also suppressed and squeezed by Tang Sect just like the current Qingshu Entertainment Group. This made her feel a bit embarrassed because after all, the Wang Family Group also came out of the darkness under the difficult and difficult conditions and succeeded in starting a business. And he Qin Ni apparently has come out from the suppression of Tang Sect, just didn¡¯t expect this time, Tang Sect even wanted to deal with Qin Ni with his Wang Family Group! This made her Wang Ying didn¡¯t expect, but now, Chu Qing¡¯s conditions make him a little bit excited! Can treat his son¡¯s illness! Tang Sect and Qingshu Entertainment Group to deal with Tang Sect? You should know that Wang Ying ¡¯s preference for Tang Sect is even lower than that of Qingshu Entertainment Group. If you let him choose, he will never choose Tang Sect. But there is no way, Qing Shu Entertainment Group is Tang Sect want to suppress, and his Wang Family Group is only what Tang Sect wants to win, Tang Sect estimates what bad ideas he thinks Wang Ying also knows. It is nothing more than to use his own Wang Family group as a thug, first to face off with Qingshu Entertainment Group, nominally a cooperation, it is estimated that when the time comes his own Wang Family group will also be hurt! Tang Sect! Ha ha! Thinking of this, Wang Ying¡¯s corner of the mouth was unable to bear a sneer, and the expression of the smiling tiger of Wang Family Group in the land of Shu was completely reflected in his face! Anyway, I have already cooperated with Qingshu Entertainment Group and can treat my son¡¯s illness. It seems that your Tang Sect is not pleasing to the eye, and what you Tang Sect did to my ancestors, I am not stupid! 4 Generations Every generation will be secretly dealt with by Tang Sect. Since that is the case, it would be better to calculate this account. Thinking of this, Wang Ying was more determined to cooperate with Qingshu Entertainment Group! Why not give it a go? (End of this chapter) Chapter 2007 The morning sunlight slowly approached this exceptionally peaceful land of Shu. This seemingly peaceful land of Shu was somewhat strangely unconsciously, just like the calm lake, the waves were choppy, and I wondered what potential dangers it contained. Where to go. A handsome and tall silhouette walked slowly into the Qingshu Entertainment Group. In front of the Qingshu Entertainment Group, a sturdy woman saw that the man had not stopped and greeted him with a smile. If let outsiders see, they will be shocked, and know that Qingshu Entertainment Group prohibits any male from entering, but didn¡¯t expect that there will be such a big man swaggering into it! Moreover, seeing the security guards in front of the door and everyone in the security team was not at all blocked, but with a smile on their faces, ¡°Good morning! Ling Captain¡± heard Chu Qing say hello, security guard Captain Ling Rui also smiled with a smile: ¡°The Chu little brother has not come down to chat with us for a long time!¡± Hearing security guard Captain and the like, Chu Qing also reluctantly spread his hands and said: ¡°No way! Who has made too many things recently, too busy!¡± ¡°You also need to know that our President Qin Ni is notoriously harsh, In addition, there is another tortured dead person next to her, Zhao Linyi little girl who does not pay her life, and a cold-spoken, reserved vice president of iceberg beauty Chu Yue, so you also know how much pressure I have to work around them! Hearing Chu Qing¡¯s words, Ling Rui was also ready to make a sound of comfort, and smiled a little boldly, but suddenly, the smile calmed down and his face was a little serious. Looking at Ling Rui¡¯s serious expression, Chu Qing thought Ling Rui agreed very much: ¡°Right? You see you agree with what I said. Our President Qin Ni is a workaholic, you say she is so big It ¡¯s so old that I have n¡¯t gotten married, and I ¡¯m still busy until late, so you said that we are not tired? ¡°In addition to the fact that Vice President Chu Yue is so serious, without saying a word, it is estimated that all men who want to pursue her may retreat 3 feet, plus Zhao Linyi¡¯s horrible habit of guling. Trick people, so you said it ¡¯s tiring to work under their hands? ¡° However, Chu Qing felt a little strange, that is why Ling Rui kept blinking at himself, his expression was a bit embarrassing, and even found that several security guards at Ling Rui side had been listening to him when they chatted with him. As a result, each and everyone now has a serious face, a look of holding on to their posts! It was strange in Chu Qing, a faint voice came behind him, some cold, slowly said: ¡°That¡¯s really sorry! A woman as old as me has not been married yet busy all day, really , Sorry you! ¡° A familiar voice came from behind Chu Qing. Before turning around, I heard another cold voice, ¡°I am so reserved, I may not be able to marry directly!¡± Chu Yue has always been a rare speaker in Qingshu Entertainment Group, but didn¡¯t expect to say so many words! At this time, Chu Qing can know who is behind him without turning around. He must be going to Qin Ni and Chu Yue, and he does not have to guess. The next one to speak is definitely Zhao Linyi! But what made Chu Qing didn¡¯t expect was that Zhao Linyi ¡­ that little girl ¡­ didn¡¯t even speak! Just laughed hehe smiled! Hearing the laughter, Chu Qing slowly turned around, took a rest, stood upright, in one go, politely said seriously: ¡°Good morning, president, good morning, vice president, hello secretary!¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 2008 At this time, at the bottom of Qingshu Entertainment Group, Chu Qing with a serious face greeted these three beautiful women with perfect figure! However ¡­ 3 The woman didn¡¯t look at him, she just walked slowly into the elevator. When Zhao Linyi came to the end and looked at Chu Qing, she smiled and said softly: ¡°en! Young man is very honest! Not bad! Continue next time! ¡° Seeing Zhao Linyi¡¯s expression, and then hearing Zhao Linyi¡¯s laugh, Chu Qing had some black lines that could not bear to bear, but he was helpless! Sure enough, the little girl Zhao Linyi has always added fuel to the fire or added fire to it! Chu Qing even doubted whether the little girl Zhao Linyi said this intentionally, and her voice seemed to be very quiet, but Chu Qing was 100% sure that it was estimated that all the people in the hall had heard it. Watching Zhao Linyi leaping and following, Qin Ni and Chu Yue walked into the elevator. Chu Qing watched the elevator doors close slowly, being the first to to bear sighed in relief. Although he does not need to worry about the entire Qingshu Entertainment Group with his strength, it is clear that he is talking bad things behind his own Boss, as long as he is a person, he must be a little scared! Looking at the side Ling Rui smiled bitterly, a little helpless, slowly said: ¡°When you finished talking for the first time, I have seen three of them, but Secretary Zhao let us forbid to speak, listen to you People say!¡± ¡°It¡¯s just ¡­ I didn¡¯t expect that I gave you a wink, even after you finish the First Time, you continue to say the second time!¡± So even the bodyguards of Ling Rui side were helpless when they saw themselves! But when I think about it carefully, I smiled a little as unable to bear. Didn¡¯t expect Chu Qing vomited so badly. The first thing is that Tucao¡¯s president Qin¡¯s age, the second thing is Tucao¡¯s vice president Chu Yue can¡¯t get married, and the third thing is the Tucao Zhao Linyi¡¯s secret spirit! Although Secretary General Zhao Linyi and Gu Ling are surprised to like to tease people, Zhao Linyi¡¯s heart is not bad, plus the popularity in the group is not low, so everyone did not care much! And Zhao Linyi belongs to the kind that is good for everyone. It can be said that the pistachios of Qingshu Entertainment Group. It¡¯s just that Chuan Qing didn¡¯t expect, not to mention okay, I said that even 3 people had finished talking. Looking at Chu Qing standing at the same place, with his head down in frustration, Ling Rui stepped forward slowly, patting Chu Qing¡¯s shoulder and said: ¡°Chu little brother relax, wind and rain come ¡­ Then ¡­ Thunder and thunder is not far away, come on! ¡° While saying that Ling Rui went to the side, the patrol went. Chu Qing leaving her face in a daze! Cries without tears, is this comforting? What is wind and rain? It¡¯s not too late for thunder and lightning! This is like saying that the king of the king wants you to die 3 more, and will never leave you to 5 more! But what made Chu Qing didn¡¯t expect was when he was about to turn around. Behind him, an enchanting and charming voice sounded again! Hearing that voice, Chu Qing suddenly shivered, and without looking back, he entered another elevator door that had just opened. However, after Chu Qing entered, he didn¡¯t expect that the enchanting voice also followed the high heels, the sound of the marble floor, leaning on the elevator, and continued to move forward. Seeing that the elevator doors were about to close, Chu Qing didn¡¯t look back, but just prayed silently in his heart, hoping that the elevator doors would close as soon as possible. Wu Mei, the manager of Qingshu Entertainment Group! (End of this chapter) Chapter 2009 Looking at the elevator doors closing slowly, Chu Qing¡¯s heart that kept beating was slowly calming down, for Wu Mei, a sexy and enchanting woman. He was still a little afraid in Chu Qing¡¯s heart, not to say that Chu Qing hurriedly pushed the beauty out when he saw the beauty coming, mainly Wu Mei! The fiery enthusiasm, he Chu Qing really can¡¯t bear it! A sexy and charming figure, the devil¡¯s beauty pounces on you. If the average person is already already ecstatic, but for Chu Qing, he really can¡¯t stand Wu Mei. Her kind of fiery, but not just for men, but even the existence of women. First of all, it¡¯s hard to imagine this kind of man-take-all person. He doesn¡¯t think he can stand up. To know that Wu Mei is a person who even Qin Ni and Chu Yue, such senior executives of Qingshu Entertainment Group dare to tease, Even dare to eat big and eat tofu specially, but let Qin Ni and Chu Yue have no one to do. He Chu Qing does not think that such a person, he Chu Qing is able to cope with, the elevator doors are closed, and slowly go to the top floor of Qingshu Entertainment Group, not very often in the process of ascending the elevator. Chu Qing was awakened by the sound of an elevator door opening, and slowly looked up. He thought he had reached the top floor, but didn¡¯t expect. He glanced at the numbers on the display. It turned out that I only reached the familiar floor. It was the place where Chu Qing and Zhou Yu were in conflict when they first came to Qingshu Entertainment Group, but what made Chu Qing didn¡¯t expect was that the elevator door opened slowly. There was a beautiful woman with white skin and long legs standing outside the door. The wavy medium and long hair looked a little charming. Looking up, it turned out to be Chu Qing¡¯s unexpected person, it was Wang Ying¡¯s silly roe deer. Wang Ying, who was outside the elevator door, was looking at the file in his hand. When he saw the elevator door slowly opening, he looked up and didn¡¯t expect. There was a man standing inside the elevator. When he was really curious, look carefully , But found that the person standing in the elevator turned out to be Chu Qing. Seeing Chu Qing, Wang Ying froze for a moment, and it seemed to me that she couldn¡¯t remember anything, but Wang Ying was like a non-stop machine. Suddenly, because of the power outage, she stopped there. Seeing Wang Ying staring at him silly, Chu Qing calmed down a bit in surprise, and coughed softly: ¡°That elevator door is going to be closed. Are you going to come in? Or is, I¡¯m going up first!¡± Hearing Chu Qing¡¯s words, a voice of interrogation sounded in his ears, and Wang Ying reacted and hurriedly walked towards the elevator. Wang Ying, who was standing inside the elevator, was a bit stunned. She seemed to have forgotten something important, but she wanted to not raise. Seeing Wang Ying¡¯s appearance, Chu Qing also knew what Wang Ying was thinking in the heart, but he dared not remind him. Because he is very clear that King Chu is now in the heart thinking, most likely it should be thinking of the last time she sold her! It¡¯s just that he dare not say that if it is said, Wang Ying, a little girl, is a silly roe deer, but he doesn¡¯t think that Wang Ying¡¯s silly roe deer will not care about some things. Because Chu Qing, at the moment when the elevator door opened, he suddenly thought of one thing, that was when he went to Wu Mei¡¯s office to secretly get the documents last time, it was Wang Ying¡¯s help. But he also secretly sold Wang Ying at that time. (End of this chapter) Chapter 2010 Yes, Chu Qing vaguely remembered that when he went to Wu Mei¡¯s office area that day, he quickly fled the scene. At that time, he still vaguely remembered the fact that Wang Ying¡¯s silly roe was pulled by Wu Mei¡¯s office. For Chu Qing, although his meridian has been injured, because of coming to this alien world, which is the previous World, although he forced the breakthrough of the seal and prohibition between the world. But it does not mean that his strength is completely absent, so although he quickly fled that day, Wu Mei¡¯s work office. However, Chu Qing in the elevator vaguely found out that Wang Ying was pulled into the office by Wu Mei. As for what Wu Mei¡¯s woman would do, he didn¡¯t have to think about it. It is estimated that Wang Ying¡¯s little girl did not suffer much. However, when Chu Qing saw Wang Ying, Chu Qing had some pimples at that time. He thought that Wang Ying would ask him to settle the accounts, but what didn¡¯t expect was that Wang Yingguo was not the silly roe of Qingshu Entertainment Group. He even stared at him silly for a long time, which made him Chu Qing somewhat unexpected. But Chu Qing did not dare to speak, he always said impossible: ¡°Hey! Wang Ying, I secretly sold you that day, you didn¡¯t expect it!¡± If Chu Qing dares to say this, it is estimated that the character of Wang Ying ¡¯s silly roe devil will explode instantly. Thinking of this, Chu Qing could only quietly say nothing. Looking around, he found that little girl Wang Ying, after entering the elevator door, held the file in her hand in a daze, wondering what she was thinking about. It ¡¯s so silly, with no eyes, but some thoughts about something, but yet another time it does n¡¯t raise. It can be concluded that 100 points 100 can be powered off! This little girl most likely really turned off, then Chu Qing in the heart smiled indifferently. But he said nothing quietly. But I thought that after all, I went to Wu Mei¡¯s office that day, and I sold Wang Ying myself. I was surprised and a little guilty for a while, but I looked up again to see Wang Ying¡¯s stupid roe, and I sighed with a smile. No way, who makes Wang Ying this little girl is similar to Zhao Linyi¡¯s little girl, but the difference is that Zhao Linyi¡¯s little girl is at least a little smarter. And the little girl Wang Ying really does n¡¯t know if it ¡¯s really stupid or fake stupid! It¡¯s still a bit silly. Seeing her silly look, Chu Qing seemed calm on the surface, but she was smirking in her heart. No way, Qingshu Entertainment Group, the so-called 3 little angels are really silly and make people feel cute! However, Chu Qing also had to sigh Qingshu Entertainment Group. Fortunately, it was also better for Qin Ni to be the president and subordinates. If you give it to others outside, it is estimated that these little girls might be sold. Then count the money. For two of the three little angels I knew before, Wang Ying and Zhao Linyi. Zhao Linyi¡¯s little girl Gu Ling was surprised and would definitely not be sold. But looking at Wang Ying, Chu Qing smiled a little, and some emotion in his heart Wang Ying, fortunately you are in Qingshu Entertainment Group! If you are in another company, you will really be sold, really don¡¯t lie to you! But just when Chu Qing thought a bit. Wang Ying on the side was stunned for a moment, and suddenly screamed and rang out! ¡°Oh! I remembered it!¡± But she didn¡¯t expect him to make Chu Qing¡¯s heart beat suddenly. (End of this chapter) Chapter 2011 Originally in the heart, there was something secretly laughing about Wang Ying. Suddenly, in the quiet elevator, the silly Wang Ying suddenly exclaimed! ¡°Ah! I remembered it!¡± As a result, what didn¡¯t expect was the little girl Wang Ying¡¯s movement, and shocked Chu Qing¡¯s heartbeat to the side and stopped for half a beat. Swallowing, she said dryly: ¡°Well, Wang Ying! Are you okay? What were you talking about?¡± Pretending to ask to change the topic, but didn¡¯t expect, Wang Ying turned around with a serious face, a pair of beautiful big eyes quietly stared at Chu Qing. This is what makes Chu Qing laugh a little, don¡¯t you think! Shouldn¡¯t the girl be a silly roe! Do you know how to do it first! As a result, looking at Wang Ying¡¯s posture, there is obviously something to say to Chu Qing, and even Chu Qing suddenly brow beaded with sweat, constantly thinking about what kind of rhetoric to use to convince Wang Ying. What turned out didn¡¯t expect was that Wang Ying¡¯s next words made Chu Qing never think of it. Chu Qing has even made a plan to make a guilt. Whatever he wants to do, as long as he will not be scolded? Or it is enough to get Wang Ying ¡¯s understanding, even Chu Qing even recognized the words even if he scolded him, but what did n¡¯t expect is that what Wang Ying said was something he did n¡¯t expect at all. I saw Wang Ying, turned her head, and said with a serious face: ¡°That, I remembered one thing, that is, I forgot ¡­¡± Speaking of which, Wang Ying¡¯s words suddenly paused, making Chu Qing¡¯s original, slow-beating heart beat suddenly, and even brace oneself! Waiting for the trial of civilization! As a result, Wang Ying has continued: ¡°I remembered that, I forgot to say hello to you, good morning! Chu Qing!¡± Was already waiting for brace oneself, Wang Ying said or scolded Chu Qing, but he heard Wang Ying, so a sentence stayed in place. Ok! This time it was Chu Qing¡¯s turn to be a dull person. What Chu Qing didn¡¯t expect was that Wang Ying would say such a sentence. Instead, Chu Qing became stupid like a stupid roe, staying motionless. Just looked at Wang Ying with a stunned face. I have been co-authoring for a long time, and your little girl has slowed my heartbeat by half a beat. That¡¯s what I said for a long time. Chu Qing thought to himself. Of course he dare not say this! Speaking and speaking again, his Chu Qing¡¯s heart is estimated to have to beat again a few beats. Seeing Wang Ying¡¯s smiling face, Chu Qing reacted and said, ¡°Good morning, hehe!¡± He had greeted Wang Ying in his heart at this time, but he was filled with helpless wry smiles. At the same time, I feel some guilt in my heart! Because he saw a beautiful smile on Wang Ying¡¯s face and greeted him gently, which made him Chu Qing feel a little strange. Guilt increased a bit. Look at the little girl, how kind and pure, you just have the heart to deceive her, so you have the heart to tease her! Of course, Chu Qing also didn¡¯t expect that Wang Ying is a little girl, but she really ca n¡¯t remember it or not, just as if he secretly sold Wang Ying that day, she did n¡¯t know. Perhaps Chu Qing can only calm down, not that I do n¡¯t know, but this girl ¡¯s heart is really big! It¡¯s too big to know how to describe it! Slowly raising his head and looking at Wang Ying, Chu Qing all said a little to to bear: ¡°That! That day I went to the office of Manager Wu in the office to get the documents. That day was really many thanks to you!¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 2012 Inside the elevator, Chu Qing¡¯s soft words sounded. Hearing Chu Qing¡¯s words, Wang Ying suddenly lost power again to return to the original silly look. Obviously, Wang Ying couldn¡¯t think of what happened. What happened in Wu Mei¡¯s office last time? Suddenly there were some unfathomable mystery old man, holding the file in his hand, looked down, and then looked at Chu Qing, as if she was like an outsider, simply did not understand what Chu Qing said. Seeing Wang Ying¡¯s silly look, Chu Qing was helpless. ¡°I said that last time Secretary Zhao asked me to go to your clothing design department to get the documents, but because I am a man?¡± Speaking of this, Chu Qing was a little embarrassed and coughed, and his face was red. What is it because he is a man who is inconvenient to enter, Wu Mei¡¯s section office clearly shows that he dare not enter! In an instant, Chu Qing continued: ¡°Because I am a man who is inconvenient to see your office! So I asked you for help last time and went to Manager Wu¡¯s office to get the document out, I mean This is it! ¡° Hearing what Chu Qing said so clearly, Wang Ying stared at Chu Qing in a daze for a long time before realizing, ¡°Oh! I remember what you said is this thing!¡± Seeing Wang Ying¡¯s suddenly enlightened look Chu Qing had some wry smiles, this girl is indeed the kind that may be sold and will count you money! But I saw Wang Ying seriously: ¡°You don¡¯t mention this matter, I don¡¯t know yet, you come together, I thought of a very terrifying thing!¡± After that, I looked at Chu Qing seriously again, and saw The appearance of Wang Ying¡¯s Chu Qing is heartbeat again. Why is this little girl the same as Zhao Linyi, and how it is with this kind of person! This girl is frightened and flustered, these two little girls are really, people don¡¯t know whether to cry or laugh. Watching Wang Ying¡¯s serious expression appear, Chu Qing took the lead in saying, ¡°I was really sorry last time! That ¡­¡± But didn¡¯t expect is Chu Qing¡¯s words, Wang Ying secretly said to Chu Qing: ¡°I tell you! There is a very serious matter, you must be careful!¡± Instead, the preparation in Chu Qing¡¯s mind suddenly disappeared. What is this little girl Wang Ying doing? But I heard Wang Ying continued: ¡°Tell you, you must be careful! Isn¡¯t Manager Wu the same sister Wu Mei as we said? He is the kind of man and woman who eats all!¡± While talking about Wang Ying¡¯s cute little expression, his face was serious. It¡¯s like trying to get Chu Qing to be safe! I saw Wang Ying continued: ¡°So you must be careful in the future! If you meet Sister Wu Mei, how far can you hide, otherwise, I am afraid you will also be caught by her. I was also very expensive when he was in his office. Just escape! ¡° Thinking about it, there is still some fear in the heart, Wang Ying¡¯s serious expression reminds himself. Afraid of luck after one face. Chu Qing suddenly felt that his guilt was not so big, but that he was as big as hell, which suddenly felt his heart hurt. You look at how kind a girl is, are you sorry? Are you still trying to deceive others? Did you take advantage of others last time, did you feel hurt? Is there still a sense of morality? I saw his didn¡¯t expect that Wang Ying, this little girl, is really not too big, but too big to make him a little unimaginable. This little girl has made him Chu Qing unable to talk, even talk Don¡¯t even want to say. (End of this chapter) Chapter 2013 Listening to what Wang Ying said before, Chu Qing has been completely unable to vomit, not that he does not want to speak now, but because he simply does not want to speak. I just found out that every sentence I have now is constantly deepening my guilt. Last time I went to Wu Mei¡¯s office and used the little girl as a shield to escape from that place. But if you look at others, you are not angry now. Instead, you care about you seriously, and keep you away. Looking at the pure look of Wang Ying¡¯s beautiful big eyes, how does Chu Qing feel your heart suddenly? Pain? It turned out to be this feeling. Looking at Chu Qing¡¯s appearance, Wang Ying slowly asked out with some differences: ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Is it uncomfortable!¡± Ok! Please don¡¯t care about me any more. You haven¡¯t said a word now, it is the deepening of my guilt, and every word I say is just shameless! Now Chu Qing is crying and crying, but there is no way! Who makes Wang Ying kind-hearted, although it is a silly roe deer. But also a little silly and cute, Chu Qing can only say slowly! ¡°It¡¯s okay! It¡¯s just that I got up a little bit early today and didn¡¯t sleep well!¡± How could this be possible without sleeping well? Chu Qing is a cultivator. He usually thinks too much when he hasn¡¯t slept well. Otherwise, how could he have the habit of not sleeping well. Hearing Chu Qing¡¯s words, Wang Ying suddenly realized, and uttered a cry, but Chu Qing thought Wang Ying went on. But seeing Wang Ying looking down at the file in his hand again, he heard Wang Ying gossip. ¡°We will hand over this document to the president¡¯s office later, and I don¡¯t know if the president is here or not!¡± Hearing Wang Ying ¡¯s words, Chu Qing quickly answered, ¡°It must be there! I ¡¯ve met all of them just now, and we will come together later!¡± ¡°Just now I have met President Qin downstairs!¡± Chu Qing¡¯s words Wang Ying is impossible to bear sighed in relief. After all, she was worried that if she did n¡¯t meet Chu Qing, it might be delayed for a little while, but Chu Qing on the side suddenly awakened, as if he was n¡¯t very good. Because he seemed to have offended President Qin and Vice President Chu Yue when he was downstairs just now, Chu Qing suddenly realized that Chu Qing was here. It seems that I really have a lot of things! Seeing Wang Ying in front of him, Chu Qing was a little thoughtful. What method should be used to remedy this little girl? Alas, forget it, Chu Qing no longer thinks about it suddenly, and has the opportunity to repay in the future! This little girl is secretly concerned! After all, this little girl is silly, like a silly roe deer, but it is also silly and cute! This looks like it¡¯s just the first time that I have just stepped out of the society. The young girls always have dreams. Ignorance is a bliss, always full of energy and longing for the future, but in this complicated world, how many people can maintain their original intention? This little Wang Ying could come to this Qingshu Entertainment Group as soon as he stepped out of the society, which is really his fortune. He has not been polluted too much, and still maintains the kindness and innocence in his heart. The kindness and innocence in his heart alone have made Chu Qing look sideways. Sure enough, the 3 little angels of Qingshu Entertainment Group still make some sense, at least people like them in the company are at least not too boring and not too boring. It¡¯s no wonder that Zhao Linyi, who has such an ancient and surprising personality, can have a good popularity in Qingshu Entertainment Group, and like Wang Ying, there must be many people in this pair, and I like her very much. (End of this chapter) Chapter 2014 Not long after, the elevator slowly rose to the top floor of the Qingshu Entertainment Group¡¯s office, and to the top floor of the office, Chu Qing suddenly stopped and stood in front of the elevator door, motionless. Wang Ying, who did n¡¯t know Chu Qing motionless, had already walked far away. After a long time, he suddenly turned around and found that it seemed that Chu Qing did n¡¯t keep up and turned to look at Chu Qing ¡¯s helplessness. There is no other way. In this aisle in front of the president¡¯s office, there is another person who makes Chu Qing have some headaches. This person is different from Wu Mei. Wu Mei is that kind of enthusiasm, but in front of her, she is a person who dare to dare even Qin Ni. The outside room of the president¡¯s office, although this is separated by a corridor! However, the corridor opposite the president ¡¯s office is the organizational department of Qingshu Entertainment Group, and among the organizational department, there are one of the three fires of Qingshu Entertainment Group at room temperature. The three are like fire, enchanting but sexy. Charming beauty. But it was this beauty that made Chu Qing more afraid, because he is different from Wu Mei, although Wu Mei eats all men and women, Wu Mei is still a little afraid of Qin Ni. But Li You, the manager of the organization department, is a man who dares to fear even Qin Ni, but he has the strength and the ability. Let Qin Ni have nothing to say, and every time he quarreled with Qin Ni was justified and justified, which caused Qin Ni not to listen to Li You fortunately. But helpless! In the company, Qin Ni did not know how many times he said to Li You, but every time it was like throw a stone and see it sink without trace in the sea, there was no audio, which led to Qin Ni being too lazy to manage Well, as long as he Li You do n¡¯t do anything too outrageous. Because according to Chu Qing and Ling Rui chatting, I learned that something happened before. Li You flirted with her employees, but she was reported to Qin Ni. In desperation, Qin Ni issued a warning, but Li You didn¡¯t expect Li You to argue. Qin Ni was speechless, and since then, Qin Ni didn¡¯t even want to say anything to Li You. The reason why he didn¡¯t want to speak was simply because he couldn¡¯t say it! And the problem is that people still say that it is justified and convinced, even Qin Ni has some doubts. Fortunately, Li You is the manager of the organization department. If it is the kind of president and vice president, it is estimated that the entire Qingshu Entertainment Group does Know where you will be taken away. But to think about it another way, these people under Qin Ni¡¯s are really better than one. Each and everyone is a person with real talent, but a person with real talent, too personal, so I got it Qin Ni sometimes mentions his employees, his head is not so big. So, as Chu Qing said to everyone at the banquet that day, Qin Ni¡¯s Qingshu Entertainment Group can be said to be a group of talented people in the entire Shu land. But because of this, Qin Ni has some headaches, and outsiders are very envious of Ms. Qin, but only the group of people who Qin Ni knows best, none of them are someone who is easy to deal with, can you not find him Trouble, he already thinks it is burning incense to worship Buddha, otherwise, a troublemaker is okay, if a group of people, like Li You, it is estimated that Qin Ni must be directly fried. In that case, Qingshu Entertainment Group had to reshuffle Qin Ni. (End of this chapter) Chapter 2015 Standing in front of the elevator door, Chu Qing was a little worried and sincere, unable to bear raised his head quietly and watched the busy secretary of the organization. He even felt that Li You was inside, after all, Li You was too familiar. This also caused Chu Qing to walk through the corridor every time, always feeling like he was fighting, every time he was sincere and fearful, cautiously, people like Wu Mei chased people, and once people like Li You were He is catching up, you want to get out, hehe! That simply is impossible. So Chu Qing was standing at the door of the elevator at this time, looking at the distance only a few steps away from the president ¡¯s door, and all the steps could be completed, but unable to bear, cold sweat was flowing from the forehead. After walking a few steps, Wang Ying suddenly found the elevator door and turned her head to see Chu Qing standing motionless in front of the elevator door. Really curious, Chu Qing¡¯s Wang Ying was wondering why. Chu Qing was motionless when he walked there. He was about to speak and saw that Chu Qing quickly raised his finger and kept moaning. That was obviously worried that Wang Ying called his name. Although Wang Ying is a stupid roe deer, it is not really stupid! It reacted in an instant, and if I had to prepare the name Chu Qing, I swallowed it back to my mouth. But seeing that Chu Qing raised his hand and waved at him not to let him pass, but to want him to leave quickly. Seeing this, Wang Ying also had some unfathomable mystery, obediently and honestly turned around moved towards the president¡¯s office. Organizing the office, the working staff saw Wang Ying standing there, suddenly walked and suddenly stopped, turning back and scratching his head unfathomable mystery. When I was in doubt, I met Wang Ying again and moved towards the president¡¯s office. When everyone is unfathomable mystery. But I saw that Wang Ying also slowly opened the door of the president¡¯s office, but at the moment when the door of the president¡¯s office was pushed open, a wind blew suddenly across the corridor, and I saw a silhouette, suddenly suddenly from the elevator door That direction rushed into the president¡¯s office. The sound of the closing of the president¡¯s office was accompanied by a sudden sound. For a moment, the whole organization department was surprised to lifts the head to watch. The door of the president¡¯s office that had been closed was all amazed. What is going on? But there was a sudden reaction. The scene seemed to have been seen. Everyone remembered it endlessly, turning their heads towards the direction of their manager. I saw Li You¡¯s stunned face, looking at his men one after another, it was also a moment of unfathomable mystery, Li You also felt a little unfathomable mystery. Why did his men look at themselves one after another, but their eyes moved towards the office president¡¯s door, and suddenly they reacted. This was not the method used by Chu Qing to avoid himself a few days ago. Even if Li You didn¡¯t understand it at this time, she knew that all of a sudden, there was a wind blowing in the corridor, and even how did the door close come? He also knew that Li You understood it instantly, and there were some strange expressions in a pair of beautiful eyes. This Little Handsome Brother, it¡¯s quite amazing to hide! But it does not matter, there is time in the future! Thinking in his mind, Li You bowed her head and continued to work. Seeing that his manager did not continue to speak, everyone also stopped speaking, only a little ridicule in his heart. This little handsome brother from Qingshu Entertainment Group, our manager is really like the little white rabbit who met the big bad wolf, but he was afraid to avoid it. (End of this chapter) Chapter 2016 Wang Ying just opened the door and stepped into the office, only to find that after a gust of wind hit him, he found that the door was closed heavily. When he turned to look, he saw Chu Qing leaning on the door, with a look of horror. . Looking at Chu Qing, Wang Ying looked blank. What happened to Chu Qing? Why is it like seeing something? So frightened by 10000 points! But the result was clear, sighed, and he walked slowly up and down, looking relaxed and comfortable. There is no nervous expression just now. Seeing Chu Qing¡¯s appearance, Wang Ying was a little strange, because the movement of Chu Qing was just too big and scared him, but what he didn¡¯t expect was, why did Chu Qing have such a movement? It seemed to have noticed Wang Ying¡¯s strange eyes. Chu Qing said a little bit: ¡°There is another one outside that door, you know!¡± Hearing Chu Qing¡¯s words, Wang Ying looked inexplicably at the door behind him. What was behind him? Looked towards Chu Qing again, still confused, Chu Qing instantly understood, obviously Wang Ying, this little girl, had not suffered much from Li You! After all, Li You is different from Wu Mei. Wu Mei is both male and female, and Li You is only interested in men. So Chu Qing thought of this and coughed softly: ¡°That¡¯s nothing. I was excited just now, but every time I go to the elevator door, I have to calm down and enter the office at the fastest speed. After all, work, Only by feeling a little nervous in this way can I be better integrated into the work! ¡° Hearing Chu Qing¡¯s words, Wang Ying walked into Qin Ni¡¯s office with a seemingly incomprehensible thought. Chu Qing has some didn¡¯t know whether to cry or laugh, and his guilt has deepened a little deeper. Is it really good to deceive someone like a little girl? in the heart asked a bit bored. Seeing that Wang Ying had walked into Qin Ni ¡¯s president ¡¯s office, Zhao Linyi, who was sitting outside the door, slowly raised her head from the computer and looked at her with contempt: ¡°You continue to lie to her, you are really, really think she is good Cheat, just talk nonsense! ¡° Seeing Zhao Linyi debunking herself, Chu Qing couldn¡¯t hold her face and coughed: ¡°Well ¡­ Isn¡¯t that just a metaphorical way? Understand that we know it, it¡¯s not necessary to damage him?¡± Hearing Chu Qing¡¯s words, Qin Ni glanced contemptuously and continued to work, his head buried in the document with a serious look on his face. The little girl Zhao Linyi is the best looking at this time, because only this time he will not be so much talked, and only this time he will not make a phone call like last night and continue to molested Yourself. chirp chirp twitter twitter Gu Ling was shocked, he wasn¡¯t dark enough to tease himself, and messed up with a bunch of messes, teasing himself, and teasing again and again. Still comfortable in the office! Chu Qing couldn¡¯t help thinking, after all, there was Li You¡¯s woman outside, and he was still a little scared. After all, no matter how you look up, you do n¡¯t see your head down, it ¡¯s not good to say you do n¡¯t meet, but if you really meet, he is too afraid of Chu Qing. So I can only do this. Every time I come to work or leave, I pass by quietly, and I am a little afraid of being discovered by Li You. Bored in the office, Qing Qing 100 is bored. Wang Ying has been in the office of President Qin for a while, but he hasn¡¯t seen it yet. Chu Qing is also a little curious. Sometimes I have been so slow in myself at this time, but I have found it so slow in others. (End of this chapter) Chapter 2017 Chu Qing outside the office door was 100 boring, looking up at Zhao Linyi who had been working hard under the file pile. Seeing that Zhao Linyi didn¡¯t say a word, still looking hard, Chu Qing didn¡¯t know why she was a bit dark. Just because he thought he was teased by little girl Zhao you last night. Almost one night, now I see Zhao Linyi like this. I do n¡¯t know why, and my heart is a bit dark. You little girl unearthly talk too much, now you are being pressed to work, and you do n¡¯t even have a chance to talk to me! Because I knew before that, as usual, Zhao Linyi at this time is estimated to have already started chirp chirp twitter twitter chirp chirp twitter twitter started talking to herself. But now he is not at all, but he is doing his own thing without saying a word. Chu Qing is very clear now. If it is usual, it is estimated that Zhao Linyi has already talked to himself long ago, either to tease himself or to talk to himself. But it ¡¯s really rare that the outside of the president ¡¯s office is so quiet today, seeing it, Chu Qing is somewhat said with a smile: ¡°Yeah! Why is it so quiet today? I did n¡¯t speak again after I said a word!¡± As a result, Chu Qing didn¡¯t expect that after listening to his words, Zhao Linyi slowly raised her small head, her face full of hardship, and looked at Chu Qing with a grudge. A pair of big round eyes could see Chu Qing a little scared, just like a little girl, how much grievance was suffered, and that grievance was caused by himself. Seeing Zhao Linyi¡¯s appearance, Chu Qing was a little inexplicable, unable to bear said: ¡°That ¡­ that ¡­ you are busy at work, you should ask President Qin this has nothing to do with me!¡± Hearing Chu Qing¡¯s words, Zhao Linyi also glanced directly. coldly snorted, and once again lowered his head to work hard, although he worked hard, but he still continued, only heard Zhao Linyi slowly said: ¡°It is not what you proposed to cooperate with the Wang Family Group, After the cooperation plan that you put forward, yesterday evening, Sister Qin Ni and Sister Chu Yue were studying at night, and they were all preparing for the cooperation to talk with me. For the pile of documents, I still need to get it, and the transfer of various sections. The most important thing is that the managers of the various sections do n¡¯t know yet. It is estimated that I have to wait until I get the documents out before we can hold the cooperation between the conference and the Wang Family Group. Isn¡¯t you the culprit of all this? ¡° After Zhao Linyi finished speaking, she raised her head again. With his lovely big eyes, he glanced at Chu Qing and bowed his head again. Looking at Zhao Linyi, he lifts the head twice, looking at himself constantly. Chu Qing also understood the entire process of development, and touched his nose a little embarrassedly. Indeed, he also made his own opinions, and indeed let them cooperate. However, the implementation of this is the cooperation between Qingshu Entertainment Group and Wang Family Group. When it comes to the end, it is the self who proposes the plan, but the last busy is the managers of all levels of Qingshu Entertainment Group, and from top to bottom personnel. There is also Wang Family Group. It is estimated that Wang Ying is also preparing for the deployment of all aspects of Wang Family Group! Thinking of this, Chu Qing had some embarrassing sorry. After all, his own opinion was just a suggestion, but it was really done, but it was still the Qing Shu Entertainment Group and Wang Family Group. (End of this chapter) Chapter 2018 Hearing this, Zhao Linyi little girl complained helplessly, last night ¡­ Hearing Chu Qing¡¯s words, Zhao Linyi quickly raised her head and could not put a channel on her face: ¡°You won¡¯t have to come up with something again!¡± When seeing Zhao Linyi¡¯s cute little face, she looked a little scared. Laughing. Just because Chu Qing was looking forward to Qingshu Entertainment Group and Wang Family Group, he suddenly thought and remembered one thing, that was last night, he would also give the list of medicine ingredients that Wang Ying ¡¯s son Wang Hua needed to prepare. I came out, if I had not met Ling Rui this morning, I talked to President Qin and Vice President Chu when I talked to Ling Rui, and I thought of this matter before I forgot that I had listed medicine ingredients. The list is already ready. It was originally intended to be handed over to President Qin today for President Qin to pass to President Wang, and just now he also learned in Zhao Linyi¡¯s words. What he didn¡¯t expect is that Chu Yue and Qin Ni were preparing this thing all night last night. They were actually preparing for the cooperation between Wang Family Group and Qingshu Entertainment Group. At this point, Chu Qing didn¡¯t think of it, but he still complained about it. He slept too late and compared with others. I have worked hard on a list of medicine ingredients, but it was actually the cooperation of the two groups that the people prepared to plan, so this is really not enough to compare with others. When I chatted with Ling Rui this morning, I also said that I did not have a good rest last night, but you look at the other two people. What does the president look like? I do n¡¯t have a good rest. They are not the same as always. Calmly and calmly face the cooperation with Qingshu Entertainment Group. So, be quiet yourself! Say less, otherwise your own bodyguard is really too easy, completely simply does not have to worry about his Boss appearance. I am now outside the office of the president. I come here to work every day and just sit here and close my eyes to relax. I feel really a little too relaxed. Think about it, you still have to find something to do, look at the little girl Zhao Linyi, although people are sometimes a little foolish, but they are not stupid, smart and clever, and do things seriously. Therefore, he can still be a secretary. Seeing Zhao Linyi¡¯s beautiful eyes staring at herself quietly, Chu Qing said dryly: ¡°That¡¯s what I want to say is that last night I also listed the list of medicine ingredients treated with President Wang¡¯s son. Can you give it to me? Mr. Qin! ¡° While talking, Chu Qing slowly got up and took it out of a folded piece of paper inside his clothes. Slowly stood up from the seat and moved towards Zhao Liying. Hearing Chu Qing talking about the medical ingredients listed for President Wang¡¯s son Wang Hua, Zhao Linyi had a pair of beautiful big eyes, and then she calmed down a little. Because she may worry that Chu Qing should not come, what new ideas do you have with Wang Family Group! It was already making her feel that she had been very busy since coming to Qingshu Entertainment Group. He was really worried about what new plan would come if there was any. It is estimated that this must not be too busy to die, but when he heard, Chu Qing said that it was for the medical ingredients given by President Wang ¡¯s son Wang Hua, and even handed over a folded one to him, Zhao Linyi Slightly frowned, full of doubts. (End of this chapter) Chapter 2019 Seeing Chu Qing ¡¯s slowly handing over the paper, Zhao Linyi also said to ¡°unable to bear¡±: ¡°That ¡¯s only one door away from Sister Qin Ni ¡¯s office, you go in and give it to her!¡± Hearing Zhao Linyi¡¯s doubtful words, Chu Qing was a little embarrassed, forced a smile and said: ¡°Well, isn¡¯t it inconvenient for me?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you!¡± Zhao Linyi asked Chu Qing directly when she heard what Chu Qing said. Chu Qing heard Zhao Linyi¡¯s words, Chu Qing was a little helpless. Is this little girl intentional or intentional now? Seeing here also looked suspicious, Chu Qing was really suspicious! If it is intentional, it seems that the little girl¡¯s psychic problems have been committed again, but if it is intentional, it seems that the little girl wants to tease him deliberately. Seeing Zhao Linyi still staring at herself, Chu Qing was silent. Because he didn¡¯t know if it was Zhao Linyi¡¯s little girl who was going to tease him again. Looking at Chu Qing in front of him, he looked at himself quietly, and Zhao Linyi was suddenly inexplicable. ¡°You have something to say directly, don¡¯t stare at me like this. If it¡¯s okay, go away quickly. I¡¯m going to be busy. Haven¡¯t you seen so many documents on my desk?¡± While talking, a pair of little fingers blamed the pile of documents on the table. That also proves that Zhao Linyi really has a look like he wants to be busy with mechanical work. Chu Qing continued: ¡°That¡¯s not that I was in the lobby on the first floor this morning, that ¡­ I told you about President Qin and Vice President Chu, so you know!¡± Speaking of this, Zhao Linyi also suddenly realized: ¡°Oh! You are referring to this matter, I also said how do you, you are so close to Sister Qin¡¯s office, let me go to hand over!¡± After listening to Zhao Linyi¡¯s words, he suddenly realized: ¡°Who made you go to Tucao this morning, Sister Qin Ni and Sister Chu Yue!¡± Seeing the appearance of Zhao Linyi, Chu Qing has some pimples in her heart, this little girl is not going to tease herself again! But I saw Zhao Linyi¡¯s face calmly said: ¡°Press it! You can rest assured that Sister Qin Ni and Sister Chu Yue are not the kind of small-bellied people. You can take it directly to them and they will be finished. If you do n¡¯t even have this capacity, what other company will you start? So you just go in, do n¡¯t bother me, I ¡¯m going to work! ¡± After seeing Zhao Linyi¡¯s indifferent appearance, Chu Qing knew that it seemed that the little girl had never thought of teasing herself. However, I never thought about helping myself! Hearing Zhao Linyi¡¯s words, Chu Qing was a bit hesitant for a moment. This hand in the air, I don¡¯t know if I want to take back this paper or continue to hold it in my hand. Because Zhao Linyi had already said that he did not intend to pick it up, then he could only give Qin Ni his own list of medicine ingredients. And what he did n¡¯t expect was that Zhao Linyi did n¡¯t know whether it was really forgotten or fake. He forgot to take the opportunity to tease him. This made Chu Qing a little surprised. To know that if it is usual, a little girl here can¡¯t wait to grab her handle and fiercely tease herself. It turned out that he didn¡¯t speak, but Chu Qing suddenly woke up, people were sometimes cheap, and they were afraid of making fun of themselves, but suddenly they didn¡¯t do it! There are also some uncomfortable expressions. Isn¡¯t this a clear way of practicing yourself? Hey, I thought I was really funny, and I turned around and saw Zhao Linyi, a little girl, holding her file in her left hand, and right hand hitting the keyboard, it seems that she really has to be busy during this time . (End of this chapter) Chapter 2020 Looking at Zhao Linyi¡¯s busy appearance, Chu Qing could not continue to ask him for help, and then continue to disturb her. I can only wander outside Qin Ni ¡¯s office. If I go in, wait a moment, how should I explain it? Hey, I blame my mouth. It¡¯s time to put a lock on your mouth! It ¡¯s too high to chat with others, and I ¡¯m so proud of myself that I confess my boss in front of so many people. Is n¡¯t this courting death? And it was still under that hall. For a group, it would be a taboo to ridicule its boss in such a large crowd. Who¡¯s Boss will let you be in a big crowd, and vomit! simply not, just in courting death. Thinking of this, Chu Qing made a few headshots. I already knew that Wang Ying should ask the little girl for help. Is n¡¯t that little girl just going to your office? If this is the case, you can just ask him for help. Why should I be in a dilemma here? I don¡¯t know whether to advance or retreat. I can see that there is a frown outside Qin Ni¡¯s office. Zhao Linyi on the side was a little suspicious and looked up, and saw that Chu Qing was a bit emaciated, and he didn¡¯t know if he was going in or out. Seeing Chu Qing¡¯s appearance, Zhao Linyi smiled a little bit in her heart, and her pair of beautiful big eyes looked at Chu Qing playfully, and noticed the strange eyes coming beside her. Chu Qing was embarrassed. But there is no alternative, because there is no way, who told himself to say that today, the first second, the words of his Boss, and the next second to report his work to his Boss. Is n¡¯t this an obvious embarrassment to come to the door? ? Zhao Linyi looked at Chu Qing in front of this door, a little embarrassed, and could only force a smile and said: ¡°Okay, I really don¡¯t know what you are worried about, rest assured! Sister Qin Ni, and Sister Chu Yue are not such people, you Just go straight in, a big man with pester and chirp, that¡¯s what you guys are all about! ¡° Hearing Zhao Linyi¡¯s words, the first half is better, and the second half listens! In Zhao Linyi ¡¯s words, Chu Qing was almost mad, what did we call a man like that, but calm down instantly, indeed, here in the Feminist World, the man is really like this. In Chu Qing, when there was some rubbing in front of the office door, the door was opened and a woman came out. This woman is naturally not Chu Yue, nor Qin Ni. It ¡¯s Wang Ying! As soon as Wang Ying walked out of the office door and closed the door of the president, he saw Chu Qing standing outside with an inexplicable look on his face. Seeing Chu Qing Wang Ying also has some unfathomable mystery, how did he get out of you, what¡¯s the matter here? Although Chu Qing¡¯s office is outside the president¡¯s office, Chu Qing stood in front of the door and made people come out and saw him at first glance, which was really confusing. Seeing that Wang Ying also came out, Chu Qing didn¡¯t know what to think of, as if it was the case when Wang Ying gave him a document in Wu Mei¡¯s office a few days ago. Suddenly, Chu Qing¡¯s brain had some bad ideas, and he seemed to perceive Chu Qing¡¯s appearance. Zhao Linyi looked at Chu Qing with a contemptuous look, and continued to do her own thing again. See Zhao Linyi¡¯s disdainful eyes. Chu Qing suddenly realized it, because he thought of another thing, that is, he seemed to be guilty, and he just lowered it. Why is it now like this? (End of this chapter) Chapter 2021 It may be that little girl Wang Ying is really a little trick! So Chu Qing¡¯s first thought of seeing her was that Wang Ying had brought him this list of medicine ingredients for Wang Ying¡¯s son Wang Hua, and asked her to give it to Qin Ni. After an instant reaction, Chu Qing realized that his habit was really bad. Such a statement was just to make himself feel better. The so-called conscience deepened the sin again. I can¡¯t let this little girl do things for myself anymore. Last time I felt a little sorry for her because of the documents. The others didn¡¯t care about it, and I even forgot. I can¡¯t see it this time. Gloomy and uncertain on Chu Qing ¡¯s face, Wang Ying was somewhat curiously said: ¡°Chu Qing, what ¡¯s wrong with you? Since talking to you just now, you ¡¯ve got me back!¡± Seeing this beautiful girl in front of her, Chu Qing said subconsciously: ¡°Oh ! Nothing, I just want to go to President Qin! ¡° In order to hear Chu Qing¡¯s words, Wang Ying quickly turned sideways. Give Chu Qing a way out, look at Wang Ying¡¯s respectful and courteous appearance, Chu Qing is a little uncomfortable, should I let me in or not? This is simply to catch the duck on the shelf. The others gave way so much that he also said that he was dead. It was not good to see what was going in, and not good if he didn¡¯t. Looking at Wang Ying, Chu Qing coughed softly: ¡°I¡¯m not in a hurry now!¡± I heard Chu Qing say this again. Suddenly, Wang Ying was inexplicable. Why didn¡¯t I go in once? After insisting that Wang Ying didn¡¯t speak, she responded and looked towards Zhao Linyi¡¯s desk. Although Zhao Linyi lowered her head while working on the document, her eyes looked at Chu Qing¡¯s embarrassing expression, and there was a smile in her eyes. It was counted in Chu Qing¡¯s eyes. Chu Qing was even more embarrassed to see the smile in Zhao Linyi¡¯s eyes. Who made himself so dead! What did you say about looking for Qin Ni? As a result, Wang Ying, a little girl who was inexplicable, really thought that she was really going, but she seriously gave way to herself! I really want to go to Qin Ni, but I do n¡¯t know how to do it, so I look awkwardly. Zhao Linyi is also clearly understood, Chu Qing this point, so there is a little smile, but Chu Qing has not yet recovered, Wang Ying has been chatting with Zhang Linyi on the side. And from Zhao Linyi¡¯s words, Wang Ying learned that the company might have a big move next. Hearing Zhao Linyi ¡¯s words, Wang Ying was a little surprised. Knowing that the company has seldom made these extremely big actions, is there any new situation in Qingshu the past few days? Just referring to Wang Ying to continue to question, Zhao Linyi is also somewhat mysterious. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about this, but since the two of us have a good relationship, I will tell you first. It¡¯s fine!¡± Chu Qing on the side heard a little speechless. What does it mean you do n¡¯t need to ask, and what does it mean that the two of us have a good relationship, I will tell you first. It means even if you are doing business privately? Hearing Zhao Linyi¡¯s words, Chu Qing sat directly on the sofa beside. He wanted to be quiet, because he did n¡¯t know what kind of words to use when he went in, but he heard what you said to Wang Ying from the side, that is, our company wants to cooperate with another big company! When the time comes, it is possible that the employees in the entire company group will make some allocations. Like you belong to the star section, maybe your related business can make some adjustments! (End of this chapter) Chapter 2022 But it does n¡¯t matter, when the time comes to say more! Speaking of patting Wang Ying¡¯s shoulders here, a pair of old-fashioned looks said, while Wang Ying on the side, like a silly roe, was stunned. In his memory, the section where he is located has been reduced, isn¡¯t that to say that he hasn¡¯t worked hard? Wang Ying froze for a moment and then spoke out the thoughts in her heart. Hearing Wang Ying¡¯s words, Zhao Linyi also looked at Wang Ying with a look at the silly roe deer. Chu Qing on the side saw something funny. You are all at the same level as Wang Ying. What are your qualifications to look at people with silly eyes. There was a smile in Chu Qing¡¯s heart, but then again, seeing these two little girls chatting together, it was really a beautiful scenery, a quirky elf, exquisite face, like a little angel! One is all white and beautiful with long legs, but the look of that silly roe is also different. Looking at the two people chatting there, Chu Qing also had some amusement. When not much to say, Wang Ying turned around and left, and again only Chu Qing and Zhao Linyi remained in the office. Seeing that the two people had finished talking, Chu Qing no longer spoke slowly and got up, walked to the door of Qin Ni¡¯s office, and knocked gently on the door. Mr. Qin was in the office, looking at the documents sent by Wang Ying, and had a headache for a while. What he didn¡¯t expect was that at this juncture, there was a new business in the section where they were. This made him Qin Ni somewhat unexpected, but then the company is going to carry out the deployment on the one hand, Qin Ni and Chu Yue are still preparing how to solve this matter. But at this moment, the knock on the door rang, and hearing the knock on the outside, Qin Ni slowly said, ¡°Please come in!¡± But didn¡¯t expect that it was Chu Qing who opened the door and came in! I saw Chu Qing, embarrassed, slowly closed the door, some walked in front of Qin Ni to see this Chu Qing slowly came, Qin Ni found Chu Qing something strange, and immediately understood. Some hidden smiles in a pair of beautiful eyes, but flashed away, disappeared. After all, I am the president of the company and think of this. Qin Ni, with a face on his face, quietly said, ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you!¡± Hearing, Qin Ni¡¯s words saw the expressions of these two ice beauty. Chu Qing said a little bit: ¡°That ¡­¡± Chu Qing said while taking a piece of folded white paper out of the clothes and slowly took it out! ¡°Well, I¡¯m here to promise Wang Ying that the medical ingredients needed for the treatment of his son will be passed on to President Qin. I don¡¯t have his contact information!¡± Hearing Chu Qing ¡¯s words, Qin Ni slowly nodded and said: ¡°That ¡¯s okay! Then you will hand it to Chu Yue! I will the time comes to Wang Ying within today!¡± Hearing Qin Ni ¡¯s words, Chu Qing was slowly nodded, and he respectfully handed over the name of the medicine ingredients to Chu Yue. However, Chu Qing looked embarrassed, but did not go out. Some doubtful Qin Ni said slowly: ¡°That! Is there anything else?¡± I heard Qin Ni¡¯s words Chu Qing some hesitantly said: ¡°That, sorry, what happened this morning ¡­ sorry!¡± Qin Nichuyue 2 people heard Chu Qing¡¯s apology, 2 people, their eyes somewhat smirked in their hearts, didn¡¯t expect this, Chu Qing, who has always been proud of mysterious, would also bow his head to apologize to others. Chu Yue, who was watching Chu Qing¡¯s medicine on the sidelines, was silent. But Qin Ni looked back, looked at Chu Qing in front, and said quietly: ¡°Oh! What happened this morning! I didn¡¯t care, but since you apologized, then I accept it, so is there anything else?¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 2023 This is a bit embarrassing, and a little embarrassing in Qin Ni¡¯s office. Chu Qing didn¡¯t expect the result of his apology to others! But it has changed such a situation, and more importantly. People simply don¡¯t mind, even simply don¡¯t care, seeing this, Chu Qing doesn¡¯t know if it¡¯s easy, or a little depressed. Apologize to yourself! As a result, people did not care, but it seemed that they thought too much. A man was thinking so much, when did he become so steadily gone! Is it because Lin Qing¡¯s condition needs Qin Ni¡¯s help, or because Qin Ni is his own Boss, and he keeps thinking about it in his mind. Looking at Chu Qing¡¯s dumbfounded eyes, Qin Ni from the side said again: ¡°Is there anything else?¡± Listening to Qin Ni¡¯s words, Chu Qing quickly recovered and responded quickly: ¡°Oh, it¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay, then I¡¯ll go out first. If anything, call me!¡± After talking, Chu Qing turned away and saw the sound of closing the door again, Qin Ni and Chu Yue were filled with smiles that could not be covered. It is estimated that Zhao Linyi may also know such a thing, so she did not help Chu Qing. Let Chu Qing come in himself. After all, he, Zhao Linyi, Qin Ni and Chu Yue, 3 women, 3 women can be said to have grown up together, saying that they know each other together, it is not an exaggeration, how could Zhao Linyi not know Qin Ni¡¯s character of the first night! However, Zhao Linyi also saw that Chu Qing was somewhat cautious, which was beyond Zhao Linyi¡¯s expectations. Therefore, Chu Qing laughed a little, to see that Chu Qing himself came in and sent the list of medicine ingredients. Zhao Linyi still teased Chu Qing a little. In this regard, even Zhao Linyi could understand what Chu Qing would say to Qin Ni and Chu Yue after entering. Zhao Linyi guessed that he could guess a few points. At this time, the smile full of Qin Ni¡¯s eyes flashed in the president¡¯s office, and he slowly said: ¡°Chu Qing didn¡¯t expect to be able to list the list of medicine ingredients overnight. , That¡¯s the trouble for you. Now fax the list of medicine ingredients to Wang Ying! After all, only in this way can we show that we have some sincerity in cooperation with his Wang Family group, and Chu Qing must have thought of this too! ¡° Hearing Qin Ni ¡¯s words, Chu Yue slowly nodded. Indeed, looking at this white paper, the list of densely packed medicine ingredients was written in black and white, and even the amount of medicine ingredients was written out, even the materials needed and the medicine Among the ingredients, some of them need to be powder-like or require the complete form of the whole piece, or even need to be cut, and the above are clearly marked 2 Chu. It seems that Chu Qing is also devoted to this matter. Moreover, this cooperation was put forward by him. He always said impossible that he could just leave it alone! If Wang Ying hadn¡¯t got the news of the medicine ingredients for a long time, wouldn¡¯t that obviously be perfunctory? In that case, it seems that there is a lack of sincerity in this cooperation, and there is a gap between the two sides. After all, the foundation of cooperation is the commitment between Chu Qing and Wang Ying, which is actually the condition for cooperation between two people, and the condition for this cooperation is naturally the piece of paper that Chu Yue is now holding. Presumably this piece of paper, this piece of light white paper and black characters, presumably is the key to the cooperation between Qingshu Entertainment Group and Wang Family Group. (End of this chapter) Chapter 2024 Hearing Qin Ni ¡¯s words, Chu Yue slowly nodded, and began to enter all the names of medicine ingredients on the paper into the computer first, so she did n¡¯t make a backup. After all, this thing is too critical. Such a piece of light paper is related to the cooperation between Qingshu Entertainment Group and Wang Family Group. It cannot be because it is just such a simple piece of paper and faxed all of it. Seeing that Chu Yue was dealing with the list of medicine ingredients in that hand, Qin Ni also understood that he stopped talking and went to do his thing. In the process of Chu Yue¡¯s handling, he also had some unexpected things. Chu Qing was able to make a list of the required medicine ingredients overnight. And the effort is so detailed, presumably in this matter, Chu Qing even hopes that the idea of ??cooperation between Qingshu Entertainment Group and Wang Family Group may be stronger than everyone else. But what is the purpose of Chu Qing? Coupled with its unfathomable identity and strength, Chu Yue couldn¡¯t help but say slowly. I saw Chu Yue¡¯s slender fingers paused on the computer keyboard, and slowly got up, ready to fax this medicine ingredients to the past. Yes, this medicine ingredients have been faxed exactly the same, so that Wang Ying can understand, he let him eat a reassurance, otherwise! Who knows what she thinks of Wang Ying? If you do n¡¯t believe it, you can visit him. Anyway, this is the original manuscript of medicine ingredients. Chu Yue ¡¯s work has always been watertight, which is also in order to guard against the unexpected. Wang Ying ¡¯s side is worried. After all, this matter is concerned about the condition of her son Wang Hua, Wang Ying. He ca n¡¯t believe it. Wang Ying can believe them casually. . So it is the safest way to do so, to make Wang Ying believe that even he has made a backup, that is, in order to guard against the unexpected, when the time comes, it is difficult for both parties to answer when they are investigated. And Chu Qing undoubtedly made the two-stage partnership of the family more closely connected. Maybe when the time comes to pass this medicine ingredients to Wang Ying tomorrow, Wang Ying can also guess Chu Yue¡¯s idea. After all, Wang Ying is a woman who is so famous in the land of Shu, how could he not guess Chu Qing¡¯s idea? After faxing the list of medicine ingredients, Chu Yue also sat down slowly. Qin Ni on the side did n¡¯t look up, but just asked in a soft voice: ¡°The list of medicine ingredients has been faxed!¡± Hearing Qin Ni¡¯s inquiring inquiry, Chu Yue gently nodded. Qin Ni could see the shadow of Chu Yue, and Qin Ni continued: ¡°Chu Qing did this, maybe we can also guess one 2 of his ideas, maybe she is also worried that we will promise him for him, after all, his little one The girlfriend is still in the hospital under our Qingshu Entertainment Group, but Chu Qing does this, we can also understand that after all, with the Wang Family Group, our Qingshu Entertainment Group¡¯s odds are not great, let alone what we have to deal with Tang Sect! ¡° Hearing Qin Ni ¡¯s words, Chu Yue did n¡¯t say anything. He naturally understood Qin Ni ¡¯s words. Qingshu Entertainment Group was the rising star, but Wang Family Group could be said to have taken root in Shu for many years. It is possible that they can already exist on the terms of equals with them, and cooperation with Wang Family Group has never been thought of. Now that he can cooperate with nature, Chu Qing can understand the pros and cons of this. Naturally, he has to make an all-out effort even more, but the doubt in Chu Yue¡¯s heart still exists. (End of this chapter) Chapter 2025 See Chu Yue not say a word. Instead, Qin Ni was a little curious, and looked up at Chu Yue who was sitting at the table without a word. Qin Ni slowly asked, ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Yes! Chu Yue did not at all express any opinions. To know that 2 people were talking about nothing, but I saw the appearance of Chu Yue. Qin Ni wanted to ask clearly. Hearing Qin Ni ¡¯s question, Chu Yue slowly said, ¡°Actually, I always have a question in my mind, that ¡¯s why must deal with Tang Sect. When he started coming to Qingshu for several years, he said that he was for I can understand the little girlfriend who rescued him from finding the money for medicine ingredients for his little girlfriend! ¡° ¡°But! Why did he want our company group to cooperate with Wang Family Group, and it was Tang Sect that he had to deal with!¡± What he said is that Qin Ni did not put down his pen, and there were some doubts about Chu Yue¡¯s words. It was true. Why did Chu Qing have to deal with Tang Sect? Could it be that there is a deep hatred with Tang Sect, and even hesitate to persuade the Wang Family group to join. This cooperation and Qingshu Entertainment Group jointly cooperate, which seems to give Qingshu a group of several is also a partnership between Wang Sheng and Wang Family Group. However, Qin Ni can also see from this that this is clearly like challenging the Tang Sect of Shudi, but Qin Ni at first, and also thought of this layer. Chu Yue must also be understood, because Chu Yue Qin Ni also understands that she has always been cautious in her work and never leaks. He only said this intentionally in his heart at this time, apparently because of the relationship between seeing Chu Qing ¡¯s list of medicine ingredients, except that turning over this list of medicine ingredients was obviously already done and wanted to die with Tang Sect ready! It ¡¯s just that the idea in 2 women ¡¯s minds is what is the relationship between Chu Qing and Tang Sect? It was true that 2 people had thought about it, but they didn¡¯t ask too much at that time, but when they saw this medicine ingredients and handed it in tomorrow, the 2 people didn¡¯t think about it. Moreover, they also thought of a very important thing! Chu Qing once asked Qin Ni if he had the courage to take it and make his own choice! Chu Qing once said that Chu Qing said he knew Tang Sect! It was true that when they heard Chu Qing¡¯s sentence at that time, they just thought that Chu Qing was letting Qin Ni make his own choice and whether he had the courage to take it. But when Chu Qing persuaded Wang Family Group to cooperate and Qingshu Entertainment Group to cooperate, Qin Ni had to think again once, since Chu Qing knew Tang Sect. Why do we need to let the two groups work together to deal with Tang Sect? At that time, listen to Chu Qing¡¯s words, do you? Qin Ni wanted to fully develop this Qingshu entertainment group in Shudi, leaving Qin Family Wang Family, and even they followed the proofing, but this situation turned into a challenge and 2 big groups went to Tang Sect Duel. All this made Qin Ni Chuyue also unexpected, as Chu Yueyue thought, Qin Ni couldn¡¯t help but look at Chuyue and went away. Only Chu Yue¡¯s gaze moved towards Qin Ni. I only heard Qin Ni slowly said: ¡°Since Chu Qing and Tang Sect know each other! Then why should he go against Tang Sect? Logically speaking, Tang Sect is like that kind of Great Influence, but not who can be seen , The person he can count on can be counted on one¡¯s fingers, what he counts on is not the enemy he is dealing with, or the friend who cooperates with him! ¡° (End of this chapter) Chapter 2026 Hearing Qin Ni¡¯s question, Chu Yue could only shake his head slowly because he didn¡¯t know what Chu Qing was thinking, or even the relationship between Chu Qing and Tang Sect. But Chu Qing¡¯s approach also made them not only dignified. Because if Chu Qing is actually Tang Sect¡¯s person! Want to join forces with Tang Sect to deal with Wang Family Group and Qingshu Entertainment Group! Thinking of this scene, the two can only be silent, and not long after, Qin Ni felt that his temples had risen somewhat. Since Chu Qing came, how did I find these things become a little strange! However, the ups and downs are a series of three twists and turns, as if it is obviously a very simple thing, passing Chu Qing at them will become very complicated. Listening to Qin Ni¡¯s words, Chu Yue didn¡¯t talk much anymore, because he really could only take one step at a time, and it didn¡¯t help much if he continued to think about it. Just pray in the heart, Chu Qing is not Tang Sect¡¯s person! He has a hostile relationship with them, at least he and Wang Family Group and Qingshu Entertainment Group really want to cooperate with him against Tang Sect. The worry is that if Tang Sect sent her to do so on purpose, then the risks of the two groups would be too great. This is undoubtedly the problem of increasing the invisible darkness. Outside the office, when Chu Qing came out, Wang Ying had left. I saw Zhao Lin¡¯s head still buried in the middle of the document. While looking at the document in his hand, he sometimes drew the paper on the document with a pen, and sometimes hit the keyboard. When I saw Chu Qing coming out without looking up, I said with a smile: ¡°Just now, please tell me, Mr. Chu knows what kind of courage comes to the office, isn¡¯t he unwilling to go in? And how did he come out? What? What do you think? ¡° Hearing Zhao Linyi¡¯s tone of laughter, Chu Qing didn¡¯t feel angry and didn¡¯t say a word, too lazy to answer, went straight back to the seat, and lay on the seat looking at the ceiling in a daze. Because Chu Qing knows that if Zhao Linyi talks with here, it is estimated that she will continue to be buried by Zhao Linyi. This little girl, once she doesn¡¯t talk to herself, once she talks, it¡¯s simply digging a hole to bury herself or dig a hole, burying you directly. After all, this little girl is amazed, how do you know what bad ideas he is thinking about, come to talk with you. Seeing that Chu Qing didn¡¯t say a word, Zhao Linyi also shut her mouth in a daze, and continued to do her job. But now that no familiar voice sounded, Chu Qing slowly looked up and saw Zhao Linyi¡¯s serious appearance, handling the documents at hand. Chu Qing is also a little thankful. It seems that he has done a lot of work. He can make this little girl quiet for a while, so that he can even make fun of himself without letting this little girl. Otherwise, Chu Qing really can¡¯t bear it. After all, this little girl has too many ideas, and the ancient spirits are shocked! Gu Ling¡¯s surprised person let Chu Qing come to the conclusion that his brain hole is too big, you are not on the same channel with him at all, only know that he digs a pit to bury himself, you do n¡¯t know, and you turn a corner you are completely unprepared , Can only follow his rhythm, he was led into it. Chu Qing, who is still thinking a bit, even has the idea of ??letting this little girl work harder! In this case, even if he laughs at himself, will he be quiet as long as he doesn¡¯t talk? In this case, you will not be teased by this little girl. (End of this chapter) Chapter 2027 At this time, Wang Ying walked into the elevator stunnedly like a silly roe deer. Pressed down the elevator floor like a beautiful godless doll, and in the elevator, the two eyes stared blankly at the front. Until the elevator door will slowly open, you have to reach the star section. In the elevator, Wang Ying kept thinking in his mind that Secretary Zhao secretly told her that each section should be reduced, and what else had to be said, to cooperate with other big groups! Does cooperation with other groups require the reduction of various sections? And what else to say, some words that I don¡¯t understand, how to deploy tasks, and staffing, which makes Wang Ying vaguely inexplicable. Is it that you are going to be unemployed? or is you don¡¯t want these people in this company? The thought of Wang Yingshuang¡¯s beautiful big eyes was a little frightening, and even tearful. The elevator doors opened slowly, and there were gods on Wang Ying, some tears slowly moved towards their section, but found that the oncoming, turned out to be his girlfriend Li Xinxin! When Li Xinxin saw Wang Ying coming back, she smiled and said hello to her, but found that Wang Ying did not know what was wronged. The whole person looked pitiful, with big eyes full of fright and tears. of. It looks like it looks as much as it distresses people. Li Xinxin was a little surprised. This little girl in Wang Ying can be said to be a person with a big heart. In fact, in fact, in other words, it is actually a silly roe deer! But what happened made her so scared. Looking at it, it seemed that she had been aggrieved in the office of the president. Isn¡¯t President Qin scolding him! Thinking of this, Li Xinxin walked over slowly, unable to bear uttered, ¡°Wang Ying, what¡¯s wrong with you? Did President Qin scold you? Or is the document that you gave to President Qin, what mistakes did you make? ? ¡° Hearing the familiar voice near her ear, Wang Ying slowly turned her head to look around, and then woke up from her godless appearance, looking at Li Xinxin pitifully. Li Xinxin, with those big tearful eyes, was uncomfortable to bear and continued to question. I saw that Wang Ying was somewhat unreplied: ¡°President Qin didn¡¯t scold me, the documents have been handed over to President Qin! It¡¯s just ¡­ just ¡­¡± At the end of the talk, she sobbed a little, squatted slowly, her shoulders twitched slightly, and she didn¡¯t know what was weeping. Seeing Wang Ying¡¯s appearance, Li Xinxin panicked. What is going on? There was nothing wrong or not scolded, what happened? Is someone bullying her? You kept thinking about it in Xinxin¡¯s mind, and thought of something, there is someone outside the door of President Qin¡¯s office over there! That person seems to be Chu Qing who once contradicted him in their section! Could it be that Chu Qing¡¯s man bullied Wang Ying? Thinking of this, under Li Xinxin¡¯s capable and slender body, some angry breath was surging. I saw Li Xinxin chilled: ¡°Is that Chu Qing¡¯s stinky man bullying you, hmph! Is it possible that he really is bullying you!¡± Hearing Li Xinxin¡¯s words, Wang Ying also sobered up and looked at Li Xinxin with big tearful eyes crouching on the ground. Some were hesitantly said, ¡°What are you talking about? What Chu Qing bullied me! Where did he bully? He not at all bullied me!¡± Hearing Wang Ying¡¯s words, Li Xinxin said a little bit, ¡°It¡¯s not that he bullied you, then Who bullied you? What did you meet? What are you crying for without reason? ¡° Hearing Li Xinxin¡¯s words, Wang Ying immediately responded slowly: ¡°It¡¯s not Chu Qing who bullied me, and no one bullied, but I heard some sad news for me!¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 2028 Hearing what Wang Ying said, it was Li Xinxin ¡¯s turn to stay on the spot instead. Hey! Did n¡¯t you just hear something that made you sad? The news that makes you sad, why cry? Li Xinxin sighed a little! But Li Xinxin also reacted in an instant, wait a moment! The news that can make you cry can make you this big-hearted girl like a silly roe deer! Crying news, what kind of news is that? Li Xinxin immediately reacted and slowly said: ¡°So what is the news you heard?¡± I saw that Wang Ying slowly stood up and looked at Li Xinxin with a sad face: ¡°That Xinxin! You said that if our section is cut, do you think I might be able to stay?¡± What section should be cropped, what does this mean? This time it¡¯s Li Xinxin, some unfathomable mystery! It is possible to cut each section! Qingshu Entertainment Group is so big, is it going to go bankrupt? All of their staff will be cut! This is absolutely impossible, but Li Xinxin thought so in his mind, and felt that this silly roe deer was a bit nervous. But when she saw Wang Ying, she still looked at herself with tears in her face. This time it was Li Xinxin¡¯s turn, who was a little serious, and solemnly said: ¡°Where did you hear these words?¡± However, Wang Ying slowly said: ¡°Secretary Zhao told me that when I chatted with her, she said that I had a good relationship with her. She told me some small secrets. She said that the company wanted to cut down on each section, and What else did I say, I want to cooperate with other big groups, what should I cut if I want to cooperate with each section, and what I do n¡¯t quite understand, what is the task configuration, what is the staffing and so on! ¡° Hearing Wang Ying slowly talking about these unfathomable mystery nouns, Li Xinxin also reacted immediately. How does this sound? This seems to mean that Qingshu Entertainment Group is going to merge with other big groups, and it is necessary to cut them like these people. Seeing this, Li Xinxin also said a little solemnly: ¡°Are you sure what you said is true?¡± Wang Ying, a silly roe deer, seriously nodded and said: ¡°Secretary Zhao, she told me this way. She also said that she would not tell us until after a busy period of time, when the time comes Will be more detailed! ¡° Li Xinxin is a little serious this time. Now she has to believe it if she does n¡¯t believe it, because if Secretary Zhao said so, how can I tell the detailed information after a period of time? ? Is it really what happened to this group that they don¡¯t know? In a flash, Li Xinxin was somewhat brow beaded with sweat. She didn¡¯t want to have a problem with the company that had done her well. She could not bear it! Suddenly something unexpected happened to unfathomable mystery, is it really like Wang Ying said to cut some people, then they! For this company to go or stay? If when the time comes to cooperate with other big groups, what is the point of staying? After all, it is not the Qingshu Entertainment Group you want to stay! Thinking of this, Li Xinxin quickly took Wang Ying¡¯s face heavily and said: ¡°Go! We went to Sister Zhou Yu¡¯s office, we went to ask her to see if she also got some news, but we didn¡¯t know it! ¡° Hearing Li Xinxin¡¯s words, Wang Ying also slowly nodded, with a serious look on his face. Xinxin really is Xinxin! Indeed, such a thing should be Sister Zhou Yu, she should also be the first to know it! (End of this chapter) Chapter 2029 The star section is one of the important components of Qingshu Entertainment Group, and it is the place where Qingshu Entertainment Group enters the entertainment circle to cultivate new people. At this time, Zhou Yu, as a manager, is constantly turning his hands back and forth, looking at the list of newcomers in the office, and his eyes are full of praise. Because only when there are new people coming constantly, can you make your star section have better fresh blood! Thinking of this, Zhou Yu¡¯s soft face was a little smiling. However, as the list of Zhou Yu¡¯s opponents continued to be analyzed, a rapid door push sounded a huge shock that shocked Zhou Yu. Let Zhou Yu wake up in contemplation and slowly looked up, only to see Wang Ying and Li Xinxin 2 women, a little breathless, breathless! Seeing this look, Zhou Yu frowned suddenly to bear, said solemnly: ¡°What¡¯s the matter with your 2 little girls? How anxious?¡± Hearing Zhou Yu¡¯s words, Li Xinxin slowly straightened her body. After taking a few deep breaths and calming down, Zhou Yu looked solemnly and asked, ¡°Sister Zhou Yu! Do you know that President Qin is going to lay off Qingshu Entertainment Group?¡± At this moment, Zhou Yu¡¯s wrinkled brows sitting on the chair instantly widened his eyes, a little stunned: ¡°What nonsense?¡± However, what Zhou Yu didn¡¯t expect is that Li Xinxin didn¡¯t hear the tone of her scolding, each minding their own business, ¡°Wang Ying just said, when she went to the office of President Qin to hand over the documents, Secretary Zhao found She said that it was necessary to make adjustments to Qingshu Entertainment Group, and also said that it was necessary to cooperate with other companies, so it was necessary to make some adjustments to various sections! This does not mean ¡­ Later, Li Xinxin didn¡¯t say a word, but Zhou Yu took the lead to react, looking at Wang Ying on the other side. I saw that Wang Ying was bitter with a small face, and had not yet awakened from the emotion just now. Perceiving Zhou Yu¡¯s eyes, he immediately said seriously: ¡°Xin Xin said it was true. Secretary Zhao told me just now, she said that the company is going to lay off staff in various sections, and there are some things I don¡¯t understand , What task allocation, staffing deployment, etc.! Cooperate with large companies ¡­ ¡° Originally, Zhou Yu knew Wang Ying better. Wang Ying ¡¯s little girl was a silly look. She could n¡¯t believe that Wang Ying got any messy news from Zhao Linyi. However, hearing that this is going to be a big company cooperation, it makes her somewhat inexplicable ¡­ When Zhou Yu came to Qingshu Entertainment Group, it can be said to be a veteran of Qingshu. When Qingshu Entertainment Group was established, she followed Qin Ni and witnessed the growth of Qingshu Entertainment Group. But at the moment, when she heard Wang Ying¡¯s words, she also had to ponder. In general, cooperation with large companies does require some staffing, but if it is to be cut, it really needs some ¡­ But what is reduced? This makes her a little suspicious! However, when Zhou Yu pondered, what didn¡¯t expect was that 2 familiar voices came from outside the office ¡­ And didn¡¯t expect is in 2 familiar voices, apparently listening to the words of Wang Ying and Li Xinxin just now. In contemplation, Zhou Yu looked up, and she didn¡¯t expect that the person standing outside the door turned out to be Wu Mei, the manager of the clothing department, and a face she was very familiar with ¡­ However, this familiar face is similar to Zhou Yu¡¯s has several points of, but the temperament revealed on his body is not compatible with Zhou Yu ¡­ (End of this chapter) Chapter 2030 Zhou Yu, as the manager of the star section, is a capable and capable, white-collar lady who shows an unconscious and somewhat safe temperament. She is a strange woman who dares to love and hate. In addition, Qingshu Entertainment Group treats its subordinates very well, and it is also a kind of softness and softness, but when dealing with things, it is a feeling of rigidity and softness. Therefore, Zhou Yu can be said that the popularity is also in this star section, which is considered to be relatively high. In addition to Wu Mei, the 2 women outside the door also have a woman with 7-8 points similar to Zhou Yu¡¯s appearance. This woman is enchanting, and she and Zhou Yu are out of tune with each other. Zhou Yu belongs to the kind of woman who is soft and gentle. But in front of him, this woman is a flirtatious style, the eyes of her eyes show a little charm, even people at first glance, I don¡¯t know I thought it was a wind and dust woman! But the wind and dust revealed on her body was not that kind of wind and dust, but a charming and charming temperament. Zhou Yu watched as he walked in, finally unable to bear some help. Because, in the whole entertainment level of Qingshu, the person she doesn¡¯t want to meet is this person! It is her younger sister Zhou Yi! Chu Qing once learned from the Security Department Captain that Qingshu Entertainment Group has 3 fires! These 3 fires are 3 women! Sexy bearing and charming temperament, a pretty woman with a devil¡¯s figure and angel¡¯s face! Of the three women, one is Wu Mei, the manager of the clothing department, the other is Li You, the manager of the organization department, and the other is Zhou Yu ¡¯s younger sister, Zhou Yi who is also the deputy manager of the sales department. However, Zhou Yu hasn¡¯t said anything yet, only Zhou Yi took the lead in saying: ¡°Yo! This is not an elder sister, long time no see, don¡¯t come to my sales department to sit down!¡± Hearing Zhou Yi¡¯s words, Zhou Yu ignored them, and was somewhat helpless. He slowly said, ¡°What¡¯s the matter! Just say it!¡± Zhou Yu¡¯s words lightly sounded. Originally, Wu Mei and Zhou Yi still had some smiles, but at this time they also slowly dignified. Hearing Wu Mei staring at Zhou Yu, indifferently said: ¡°I had something to come to your office, but just now ¡­ Wang Ying¡¯s words, we also heard it!¡± Seeing this, Zhou Yu said solemnly: ¡°So what do you think about this matter?¡± As soon as these words came out, the office was indifferent, yes! If it is really what Wang Ying said, and what the three managers thought, does Qingshu Entertainment Group really have to change? What is the idea behind this change? Is it really necessary to cut them off? However, what sister Wu Mei didn¡¯t expect from them is that they are still in the office, still thinking about Wang Ying¡¯s sentence, and even have several points of doubt. But what didn¡¯t expect is that outside the office, many people who heard Wang Ying¡¯s remarks have already begun to circulate each other, and even let him finally didn¡¯t expect! They were still thinking about it, and after a while, the phone on the desk kept calling ¡­ The ringing tone of the phone broke the dull atmosphere in the office. While Wu Mei was puzzled and was about to speak, she saw that Zhou Yu had already answered the phone. Zhou Yu, holding the microphone, heard her ear, and her face gradually changed, but she didn¡¯t expect what came from the phone, but it was the call from Li You, the nearest person from Qin Ni¡¯s office! (End of this chapter) Chapter 2031 Only hearing the phone call, Li You asked with some doubts and whispered: ¡°Zhou Yu, I just saw in our work group that Qingshu Entertainment Group is about to lay off staff! What¡¯s going on?¡± Hearing the sound from Li You in the ear, Zhou Yu was dumbfounded. When has it spread to the top floor of the office building? Putting the microphone down slowly in the ear, Zhou Yu¡¯s face was surprised, this is where he and two managers are still thinking ¡­ What the hell is going on, how has this news reached the top of the group! The top level of this group is not where President Qin is located, but more importantly, Li You is the manager of the organization department. what does this mean? This means that the news has reached the president¡¯s door only one step away! This is a taboo in the workplace! For a time, Zhou Yu was a little angry! On the soft face, the original dignified expression was swept away, in other words, the seriousness of the face! coldly said: ¡°Give me all!¡± Obviously Zhou Yu¡¯s words were not addressed to the four women in front of her, but clearly to others! didn¡¯t expect Zhou Yu expected it to be true, her tone barely fell, a few small heads had been found outside the door, and some of them talked about it, and walked out slowly. Looking at a few familiar silhouettes, each and everyone are young and beautiful girls, but at this time they looked down and did not dare to look at Zhou Yu! Zhou Yu saw a headache all over his head. Unable to bear said slowly, ¡°Did you little girls chew your tongues?¡± Zhou Yu¡¯s cold voice slowly came out, and only heard a few little girls with their heads down and confided: ¡°We ¡­ just, originally ¡­¡± Watching them gobbling, Zhou Yu was even a little bit big, making a noise Tao: ¡°Do you know that in the workplace, there are certain words that cannot be said indiscriminately, there is no factual basis, have you ever thought about the consequences of such words?¡± Hearing Zhou Yu¡¯s words, the little girls with their heads down suddenly lifted the head, and some were afraid: ¡°We are just afraid to leave here! We heard your discussion, but we just talked about it, and the result didn¡¯t expect , Word gets around, it will spread so fast! ¡° Then ¡­ here, everyone understands. Hearing their words, Zhou Yupo stood up from the seat and pointed at the few people in front of them. The first time they saw the appearance of this pair, it was also the first time that the seemingly soft manager was so angry The side! Suddenly each and everyone didn¡¯t dare to say a word, but Zhou Yu pointed to several people, and even the angry words couldn¡¯t be spoken. He could only sit on the chair with some decadence, and some indifferently said: ¡°Go ahead £¡ But must remember that some words ca n¡¯t be arbitrarily said. Such words are taboo in your work place! ¡± But just when Zhou Yu didn¡¯t expect, tone barely fell, several familiar silhouettes, but one after another came and saw these silhouettes. Suddenly, Zhou Yu¡¯s time was a bit sluggish. Zhou Yu could understand one thing, what is a good thing and not a bad thing. 1000 miles! In just a few minutes, this news has spread throughout the Qingshu Entertainment Group! This buzzword, it just made him a little unexpected. At this time, in the office, Zhou Yu ¡¯s younger sister Zhou Yi and Wu Mei were both a little surprised to be unable to bear. What happened? Not thinking about it, I saw a few silhouettes walking into Zhou Yu¡¯s office ¡­ (End of this chapter) Chapter 2032 Seeing a few people walk in, Zhou Yu was unable to bear some said with a sneer: ¡°These of you guys are still informed of True Spirit, and they came in regardless of whether they are true or false! Do you know that this is in Qingshu Entertainment Group, you If you overdo it, you¡¯ve committed a taboo! ¡° ¡°Don¡¯t you know?¡± Zhou Yu¡¯s voice, with a little anger, instantly, the whole office and even some people outside the office were suddenly scared to a little. Hearing Zhou Yu¡¯s voice, a young woman who looked kind and kind, said softly: ¡°Xiao Yu! Don¡¯t be so angry, we are all old seniors working together in Qingshu Entertainment Group! For relative entertainment groups, everyone In fact, there are a lot of things in my heart, and I am very reluctant. Do you think we will really do any harm to Qingshu Entertainment Group, the big family where everyone is? ¡°The reason why we came to you in a hurry is that in addition to getting the news, we also hope that everyone will discuss it. What is going on?¡± ¡°After all, it¡¯s a fate for everyone to be together and work together for so many years, isn¡¯t it?¡± didn¡¯t expect, this kind of young woman¡¯s appearance, the gentle and soft voice instantly wiped away Zhou Yu¡¯s angry voice. Seeing the woman in front of her, Zhou Yu had nothing more to tell. The woman in front of her is named Zheng Xinci! It was that time in the elevator that I met the young woman of Chu Qing, and he was also the manager of the sales department of Qingshu Entertainment Group! Zhou Yu¡¯s younger sister Zhou Yi is also his staff. Calm for a moment, Zhou Yu looked around, Qingshu Entertainment Group really came a lot of people, each section went to the manager, followed by the deputy manager, to-and-fro, it instantly appeared in Zhou Yu¡¯s office Some crowded. Seeing this, Zhou Yu sighed and said slowly: ¡°Well, everyone, please talk about your thoughts! Although this has been heard from Wang Ying¡¯s little girl, Secretary Zhao is also with Mr. Qin. It must be immediately know something we don¡¯t know! ¡° ¡°It¡¯s just ¡­ I don¡¯t know how everyone should respond this time!¡± Hearing Zhou Yu¡¯s words, Li You took the lead to speak at that time. For Li You, the person has always been clean and tidy. No matter what, it is simple and straightforward. I saw Li You¡¯s yoyo¡¯s appearance, ¡°It¡¯s very simple! Let¡¯s just ask if we can¡¯t!¡± Hearing Li You ¡¯s words, Zhou Yu gave her an angry look and disabled to bear jokingly said: ¡°You are only a wall away from the office of President Qin ¡¯s President. Then why do n¡¯t you ask and come to me!¡± As a result, Zhou Yu ¡¯s words made many people in the office unable to bear and laughed out of his voice. Li You also felt a little helpless when he heard it. He shared two hands. ¡°But you also know that President Qin and I are very uncomfortable. , The two of me met either quarreled or quarreled, then it would be better than everyone to go together, in this case he might even ignore me! ¡° ¡°This also avoids making noises between each other, and everyone can know what they want to know!¡± That¡¯s right! Li You is also very self-aware and admires Qin Ni himself. She also knows that Qin Ni also admires her ability to do things ¡­ Logically speaking, the 2 people are all strong women, and they should be sympathetic ¡­ but the 2 people are simply a collision! Hearing Li You¡¯s words, a woman with a curvaceous body and a golden ratio, but her faint makeup could not conceal her charming perfect face. (End of this chapter) Chapter 2033 I saw her arms around Li You¡¯s shoulders and said: ¡°Who makes you this girl! Mouth is so poisonous! Every time you talk to President Qin, you can give her a half death! President Qin reminded you by my side last time When I mentioned your name, she immediately said nothing! ¡° ¡°It¡¯s like ¡­ it¡¯s like worrying about what you will hear a terrifying thing, and run away!¡± Hearing the sound of the laughter, Li You could only helplessly deflate her mouth. Many people laughed when they heard it, indeed! The person who said this is the manager of the modeling department of Qingshu Entertainment Group, Liu Yan! Before Liu Yan came to Qingshu Entertainment Group, he was a model who had won a prestigious international award, but he didn¡¯t know what happened later, and he thought of coming to Qingshu Entertainment Group as the manager of the modeling department. The professional knowledge, network connections and unique business vision of Liu Yan itself have given Qingshu Entertainment Group an extra section in entertainment projects. Under the management of Liu Yan, the model section can be said to be an elite-level strength section that can board the international stage. After the laughter was over, Zheng Xinci on the side took the lead, and pats palmed back to Divine Dao: ¡°Okay! Okay, sisters, don¡¯t laugh anymore! It¡¯s time to do business!¡± ¡°Since everyone thinks so! Let¡¯s act together!¡± Saying Zheng Xinci stood up and clapped his hands and then continued: ¡°Since that! Simply a few of our managers will go directly to the office of President Qin to ask! After all, cooperating with large companies, since we have to develop such things as reductions or even downsizing, Everyone ¡¯s mind is a little vague, so it ¡¯s better to understand it. After all, it ¡¯s a sudden change, which really makes some people were alarmed in various sections. ¡±Hearing Zheng Xinci ¡¯s words, Zhou Yu also slowly nodded, and several managers also nodded. . This is true! Can¡¯t help but echo, he slowly got up and walked out of the office ¡­ Originally in the office, I closed my eyes and kept my soul. Youzao looked at Zhao Linyi¡¯s busy and almost buried his head in the mountain file. Chu Qing wanted to laugh but dare not laugh! No way, the first time I saw Zhao Linyi this little girl is busy! Turn around! Keeping his head down, he even found out that Zhao Linyi even put on a pair of glasses on her delicate face. It seems that this little girl is really busy! But when Chu Qing smiled curiously, all of a sudden, the door opened and a beautiful landscape came in! Suddenly Chu Qing was a little surprised, what happened! Why is there such a group of people suddenly in this office! And ¡­ um ¡­ how to say? And one is more beautiful than the other, the other is more beautiful, and even Chu Qing, a man who is used to seeing wind and rain, can¡¯t help being dull. But he also reacted in an instant, because there are several familiar silhouettes in it. In Chu Qing¡¯s words, what is happening today? Why 3 fires and 3 ices are all here! And there are some people he is not familiar with ¡­ The people who came in saw Chu Qing staring blankly at them, and only heard Liu Yan speak out first: ¡°Yo! This is the Little Handsome Brother in the same group as Qingshu! It was really handsome!¡± As he said, Liu Yan walked with his long legs ready to move towards the dumb Chu Qing. (End of this chapter) Chapter 2034 I saw Li You and Wu Mei holding her hand, and the meaning was self-evident. Realizing the greasiness in his hands, Liu Yan turned his head and said with a smile, his face was charming, and the white woman had a white look. ¡°Just look at it and it won¡¯t take advantage of him. Look at you nervous!¡± But Chu Qing was even more afraid of hearing them! What are they doing here? I saw Zheng Xinci on the side as if I saw the doubts and fears in Chu Qing¡¯s heart, and quickly uttered a voice to Chu Qing: ¡°Okay, you don¡¯t joke with him again, we do things that matter!¡± Such a group of people came in, and Zhao Linyi, who was buried in the file and bowed his head and worked hard, had already raised his head, looking at the scene in front of him was also dazed. I only heard Zheng Xinci saying, ¡°Secretary Zhao! Could you tell President Qin, please say that several of us have important things and want to see her!¡± Hearing Zheng Xinci¡¯s words, Zhou Yu on the side also nodded and said: ¡°Yes! Secretary Zhao, we heard some news, but everyone has some doubts in their hearts, so I want to ask General Qin to ask. After all! Everyone is also I¡¯m anxious in my heart, is there anything going on with the company next? ¡° ¡°Moreover, now that some people were alarmed, we need to ask President Qin to ask. Some people are abrupt and please forgive me!¡± Hearing Zhou Yu, Zhao Linyi slowly stood up and walked slowly to the door against the wall. A pair of eyes looked at the group of people who entered suddenly. Looking at Zhao Linyi¡¯s appearance, everyone was a little puzzled, but Zhao Linyi walked to the door and suddenly opened the door, shouting: ¡°Not good, Sister Qin Ni, your men are going to rebel ¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± In the office, Zhao Linyi watched a group of people come in suddenly, his head slowly lifts the head from the pile of documents, but he looked at what the group said. On the wall, a pair of fierce tigers seemed to be seen, slowly leaning against the wall to the direction of the door where President Qin Ni was located. After listening to the words of Zheng Xinci and Zhou Yu, just walked to the door, opened the door suddenly, and turned around in one go, loudly said: ¡°Sister Qin Ni! Sister Qin Ni! Not good! Not good! Your men must rebel Ah! It¡¯s going to be rebelled ¡­ ¡° Zhao Linyi¡¯s words suddenly silenced the people in the office for a while. What is this little girl talking about? Everyone¡¯s head can¡¯t help but reveal a black line, a black waterfall full of heads ¡­ At this time in the office, Qin Ni, who was originally discussing with Chu Yue about a report, suddenly heard that the door was suddenly opened. Along with the sound of pushing the door, there was a slim and slender silhouette of lose one¡¯s head out of fear. In addition to this, there was a hurried voice, what¡¯s going to rebel, what a mess 7 8 Seeing Zhao Linyi rushing in, he pointed to the door while panting: ¡°Sister Qin Ni ¡­ not good! Your men are going to rebel!¡± Hearing Zhao Linyi¡¯s voice outside the door, everyone is also full of black lines! This little girl, we have heard what you said, can you stop talking, what rebellion? Seeing Zhao Linyi¡¯s appearance in a hurry, Chu Yue put down the report in her hand and said a little harshly: ¡°What nonsense? Chaos 7 8 bad!¡± Qin Ni on the side is even worse, full of black lines! (End of this chapter) Chapter 2035 What¡¯s going on with this little girl? There are some messes in the brain. Seeing Zhao Linyi pointing out the door, Qin Ni reacted and calmly said: ¡°What did you just mean? Who is outside the door?¡± Zhao Linyi reacted from the panic and said in a daze: ¡°Oh! Outside the door are all Managers of various sections! ¡° Hearing this remark, Qin Ni and Chu Yue looked at each other, inexplicably saying, ¡°What are they doing here?¡± But Qin Ni did not say such words, only heard Qin Ni calmly said: ¡°Then let them all come in!¡± Qin Ni¡¯s voice spread outside the door and outside, listening to Qin Ni¡¯s words, the managers of various sections stepped into Qin Ni¡¯s office for one after another. Qin Ni looked around, and didn¡¯t expect that the managers of various sections of the Qingshu Entertainment Group had already come to his own eyes, and it can even be said that the entire company¡¯s top management is already here! Seeing such a group of people suddenly appear, Qin Ni was inexplicably said: ¡°Well ¡­ what are you doing? Why did all of them suddenly come today!¡± Qin Ni originally thought of the people who might come, but only a few people, but didn¡¯t expect suddenly came such a group of people, but when Qin Ni was puzzled. Zhou Yu and the others can still speak, and Zhao Linyi shyly said, ¡°Look! They are a group of people, are they going to rebel? Are they going to rebel! Are they? Are they?¡± While speaking, he also looks like an invitation. Hearing Zhao Linyi¡¯s words, Qin Ni took the lead and said softly: ¡°Shut up! Do you still think that the chaos you added is not enough?¡± Hearing Qin Ni with a faint, majestic voice, Zhao Linyi held her mouth a little, and said nothing. This is not only Qin Ni, but even many people are somewhat unable to bear cold sweat. This little girl is indeed a mess! In Qin Ni¡¯s office, Qin Ni took the lead and slowly said: ¡°I don¡¯t know what the managers of the section suddenly came to me. Is there anything?¡± Hearing Qin Ni¡¯s question again, Zheng Xinci took the lead in speaking out. After all, she also knew that among this group of people, she had the oldest seniority, followed by Zhou Yu. It¡¯s really bad to let other people speak first! I only heard Zheng Xinci said slowly: ¡°That! President Qin, we heard that the company is going to cut, and each section needs to be downsized, I don¡¯t know if this thing is true!¡± Zheng Xinci¡¯s straightforward approach, simple and clear words, asked the questions in the minds of the managers of various sections. Hearing Zheng Xinci say this, Qin Ni and Chu Yue immediately stayed in place, what is this and what! What company is operating and what company is cutting? Where did this word come from? Even more unfathomable mystery, Qin Ni and Chu Yue stayed in place, 2 pairs of beautiful eyes couldn¡¯t help looking at each other. Some question marks are missing! I only heard Qin Ni turn his head and slowly said: ¡°What rumors! Where did you hear it? And what are the messes? The company cut it? How is this possible!¡± Hearing Qin Ni¡¯s words, the manager of each section was a little stunned! For Qin Ni, the next step is to collaborate with Wang Family Group to lay off employees. How could this not be a reduction in his basic strength? Then when the time comes how to cooperate with Wang Family Group? That was to allow myself to be annexed by Wang Family Group! Is that cooperation? That is to die! (End of this chapter) Chapter 2036 But what Qin Ni didn¡¯t expect is that she has just finished speaking, but she sees the managers of various sections, and she stays in place just like herself! In an instant, 2 groups of people stared blankly at each other¡¯s faces. Ok! This time the atmosphere in the whole office is even more awkward, and it is a little bit inexplicable to each other. Chu Yue was the first to wake up and slowly said, ¡°You heard these things from there! What happened? Where did it come from?¡± Chu Yue¡¯s words undoubtedly asked the source of the problem. I saw Zheng Xinci¡¯s eyes also looked at Qin Ni with some doubts, because from the expression of Qin Ni, she saw that Qin Ni was not talking like a lie. I saw Zheng Xinci withdrew his thoughts and continued: ¡°In the work group, we got the news. This news has been circulated in the company, causing some people were alarmed. After all, everyone came together in Qingshu Entertainment Group. Everyone is still very worried about the company ¡¯s situation. No matter in public or in private, the company ¡¯s cutting and downsizing are worrying to everyone. After all, this is also related to their own destination! ¡° At this time, Qin Ni was even more ignorant! What job ¡­ what work group! While talking, I took out my phone and opened it in the workgroup, good guy! It¡¯s okay not to look at it now. At first glance, Qin Ni¡¯s perfect face is not covered with dark clouds and is covered with frost! Some angry fiercely smashed the phone on the table and said coldly: ¡°Who made the rumor! Don¡¯t you know that these rumors in the workplace are taboos in the company?¡± Seeing Qin Ni¡¯s angry tone, the managers of various sections were also speechless. After such a long time, even President Qin did not know what was going on! How did it come out this time? Looking at each other, it turned out didn¡¯t expect, and finally looked back at Zhou Yu! This next week, Yu stood a little bit unable to stand ¡­ Because this question was what everyone wanted to ask when she gathered in her office, but it happened to her roots! In the office, Qin Ni¡¯s beautiful eyes can¡¯t help but look at the managers of various sections in the office, sweeping on everyone¡¯s face one after another, while Qin Ni side Chu Yue said nothing. It is indeed a taboo in the company¡¯s workplace. It is so flattering and unfounded! If this incident is reported to the opponent¡¯s company, is this not causing the company¡¯s turmoil? However, Qin Ni didn¡¯t expect that his eyes swept over everyone¡¯s face one after another, but in the end he found that it wasn¡¯t just him, even everyone¡¯s eyes were moved towards Zhou Yu! When he saw Zhou Yu, Zhou Yu was also confused, and Qin Ni, who didn¡¯t expect, was also surprised. What is going on here? Why is it related to Zhou Yu again? If it was someone else, she still had some doubts about where the news came from, but from Zhou Yu ¡­ Is this ¡­ is it possible? At this time, everyone is even more ignorant! Zheng Xinci, who was on the side, took the lead in responding, and some of the unable to bear said: ¡°Which ¡­ President Qin really doesn¡¯t know about this?¡± Hearing Zheng Xinci¡¯s words, Qin Ni¡¯s originally serious face was even a bit cold and unable to bear! ¡°I! What I know! I only know it now. Your section managers are already understood and come to me together, I know what happened!¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 2037 Listening to Qin Ni¡¯s words, the managers of the various sections are not calm! I thought Qin always knew that the president Qin was dazed! Everyone also moved towards Chu Yue, who was standing beside him, and saw Chu Yue shaking his head slightly. This time the whole office was completely speechless and embarrassing, and even Chu Qing outside the door was a bit dumb when he heard what was happening inside. What¡¯s going on? Why did the president of Qingshu Entertainment Group and the managers of each section sing a dumb today? Seeing that everyone didn¡¯t speak, Qin Nidun was a little bit angry and said angrily: ¡°What¡¯s going on this time? Someone has to come out and talk!¡± Hearing Qin Ni¡¯s anger, not to mention the managers of these various sections, even Chu Qing outside the door also discovered for the first time that Qin Ni was indeed Qin Ni, really worthy of being the president of Qingshu Entertainment Group! At this time there really is a feeling of undoubted queen! Seeing this situation, Zhou Yu walked out slowly and explained softly: ¡°Just now, Wang Ying, a little girl, said that when she gave the document to you and asked him to go back, she got news that she heard that the company was going to lay off staff and sections Make adjustments! ¡° ¡°Originally, when we heard this, we were just a bit curious, but didn¡¯t expect Wu Mei and Zhou Yi to be here too!¡± ¡°After we came, we still had some doubts about the reason in this remark, but what we didn¡¯t expect is because some little girls in our section eavesdropped ¡­ The word gets around was finally passed to the work group ¡­ ¡° ¡°At the end, it¡¯s what it is now! Everyone was a little worried, so they came together and wanted to ask what happened!¡± Speaking of which, Qin Ni also fully understood that Qin Ni was sitting on a chair with some forehead. Qin Ni found that the green bars in his forehead really jumped a little. I only heard Qin Ni say slowly: ¡°Then please ask! Where did this news come from? Who are you listening to again?¡± Zhou Yu heard that he could only confess: ¡°I heard from Wang Ying¡¯s little girl!¡± Seeing this, Zhou Yu quickly apologized and apologized, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry! I haven¡¯t disciplined my staff, I will go back to discipline and I hope that the president will spare them this time!¡± Hearing Zhou Yu¡¯s words, Qin Ni didn¡¯t say anything, and for a moment, Qin Ni just opened his eyes slowly, indifferently said: ¡°I¡¯m talking about where did this news first come from?¡± Qin Ni¡¯s question, now it¡¯s time to ask Zhou Yu! Seeing Zhou Yu stunned, Qin Ni said slightly: ¡°Forget it! Call Wang Ying¡¯s little girl!¡± Soon I saw Wang Ying¡¯s little girl standing in front of Qin Ni, a little timid. If she came to see Qin Ni alone, she didn¡¯t think that, but this time there were 2 presidents in front and a bunch of managers behind him. Didn¡¯t he make him a little scared? I saw Qin Ni looking at the somewhat timid Wang Ying, and some did not want to blame. The originally full belly fire extinguished in an instant and could only whisper, ¡°Wang Ying, can you tell me, where did you hear this news?¡± I only heard Wang Ying, and some confided: ¡°After I handed over the documents to President Qin, I went out and met Secretary Zhao. When I chatted with Secretary Zhao, Secretary Zhao said to me!¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 2038 Ok! At this time, all the eyes in the whole office were fixed on Zhao Linyi. Zhao Linyi was standing in a daze, and suddenly noticed that the directions from all directions were a little silly. She looked up at the people and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± What¡¯s wrong? ¡°Qin Niqi¡¯s hands were shaking when he saw Zhao Linyi¡¯s appearance. Qin Ni continued to ask:¡± Wang Ying! So why do you want to say that the company is cutting staff? ¡° I only heard Wang Ying slowly saying: ¡°I heard Secretary Zhao say what large company the company is going to cooperate with, what configuration is required in each section! What control of personnel! I do n¡¯t understand the professional terms, but I think it is The staff wanted to cut, and then I thought that I was the intern who just came in. I was worried about whether I could continue to work here, so I was a little scared! Then ¡­ ¡° The next thing Qin Ni knew, next was that Li Xinxin saw Wang Ying ¡¯s concerns, and when asked, Wang Ying did n¡¯t understand these things and talked nonsense. Chant together! Hear the rumors spread out, and finally word gets around, and finally all the news has changed, causing the current consequences! So far, Qin Ni has finally figured out the entire process of development, and some have headaches and brain swelling, and even Qin Ni found that he really should not use what words to describe it? I really deserved a word, the rumor was awesome! Speaking of which, Qin Ni could only whisper a few words to Wang Ying and let her go down! Leaving only the managers of various sections in the office, Qin Ni sighed, and saw Qin Ni rubbing his forehead slowly: ¡°Later ¡­¡± Speaking of which, Qin Ni could n¡¯t bear to sigh again, ¡°This matter is still with me in the end, and it has nothing to do with your section. As for the news you have learned, you do n¡¯t have to pay any attention!¡± Seeing this situation, the managers of the entire section also understand it, oh! Zhao Linyi looked aside and thought of Wang Ying, the silly roe, just now, everyone can¡¯t help but feel some emotion! These 3 silly girls are really silly! A paragraph almost made the sections more silly! However, Zheng Xinci on the side took the lead in responding, but slowly said: ¡°I have something to ask President Qin! I wonder if!¡± Hearing Zheng Xinci¡¯s words, Qin Ni also reacted, slowly nodded. I saw Zheng Xinci said softly: ¡°President Qin wants to cooperate with big companies, I don¡¯t know if this matter is true or false!¡± Hearing Zheng Xinci¡¯s words, the managers of each section were silent for a moment, just waiting quietly for Qin Ni¡¯s words. And Qin Ni was sitting in position, thinking for a moment, after looking towards the side of Chu Yue, two people were nodded and heard Qin Ni continue again: ¡°Really! Qingshu Entertainment Group is going to cooperate with another big group. One thing I intend to do with Vice President Chu and ¡­ and Secretary Zhao ¡­ ¡° Speaking of which, Qin Ni really doesn¡¯t want to mention you again! Seeing Qin Ni so disgusted himself, Zhao Linyi puckered her mouth a little, and looked at Qin Ni with big eyes. Qin Ni directly ignored that look, but there was something funny in his heart, this girl! I still wronged you! It¡¯s the storm you caused! (End of this chapter) Chapter 2039 I saw Qin Ni continue to say: ¡°Originally we planned to prepare for a small section of time, when the time comes to report the matter down, since everyone asks, I will directly quote it!¡± ¡°It is true that Qingshu Entertainment Group needs to adjust in some places, and the reason for this adjustment is to cooperate with the next big group. Perhaps everyone has already understood that I can help Qingshu with the help of everyone. The Shu Entertainment Group is gradually raised in Shudi! ¡° ¡°But everyone also knows that we are weak and want to deal with us a lot! Direct quotes, our number one enemy is Tang Sect!¡± ¡°And the group we are working with this time is the Wang Family Group!¡± As soon as this remark came out, the whole office was surprised. Many managers lifted the head and stared at Qin Ni. Some of them did not expect Qin Ni to cooperate with Wang Family Group! But what did Nid¡¯t expect, Qin Ni¡¯s next sentence made them shocked and stayed in place! Qin Ni continued to say, ¡°The person we are dealing with with Wang Family Group is Tang Sect!¡± At this time, everyone is a little uneasy. Zhou Yu took the lead and spoke first, and then said, ¡°I will never object to the words of the president, but there is one thing, that is, I totally object to this time!¡± ¡°Why do you want to cooperate with the Wang Family Group? The Wang Family Group is completely a tiger-like existence. We are only cooperating with the tiger to deal with a lion! If when the time comes the lion is finished, then please ask, tiger we should How to get rid of it? ¡° Zhou Yu¡¯s remarks were very obscure, but many of the people present were managers of Qingshu Entertainment Group. Naturally, they could understand the meaning of them, and they would not say much. Yes! Tang Sect is certainly terrifying, but ¡­ Wang Family Group is not someone who is easy to deal with! When the time comes, don¡¯t just deal with Tang Sect, the result is that the Wang Family Group stabs him behind him in the next second. Although there is no cooperation between the two companies, there is still a lot of friction between them. It can be said that it is not right with Wang Family Group! Hearing Zhou Yu¡¯s words, Qin Ni also understood Zhou Yu¡¯s thoughts, because after all, what happened in Qingshu was under Zhou Yu¡¯s hands. It is also because of the incident that Zhou Yu has held a hostility and suspicion to the group that Qingshu Entertainment Group cooperates with now. Seeing that Zhou Yu had such an expression, Qin Ni understood it very well, and the cause of the incident was the commitment of Chu Qing and Wang Family Group, and why Qingshu Entertainment Group and Wang Family Group cooperated and Chu Qing ¡¯s The relationship between the three aspects evolved after one explanation. Briefly told the manager present, seeing Qin Ni is so determined, also explained clearly. The managers present could only respond with some silence. Seeing that Qin Ni was so determined, everyone could only answer a little. After all, Qin Ni is the president of Qingshu Entertainment Group. Her words are to give orders to the entire company. When the time comes, everyone can only execute them. When the time comes, the cooperation with the Wang Family Group does require the configuration of the staff of the various sections. Presumably this is the case with Secretary Zhao. It¡¯s just that Wang Ying¡¯s little girl just thought that she might be an intern and would be correct and worried, and only then revealed the disturbance just now. However, so far, everyone can only wait for Qin Ni¡¯s words. I saw that Zheng Xinci patted Zhou Yu on the shoulder, and then said: ¡°I don¡¯t know what President Qin thinks next?¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 2040 I saw Qin Ni said slowly: ¡°Since you have reached this step, then! All the managers, deputy managers and secretaries of each section will be present this afternoon! Go to the big conference hall to participate in the meeting, but also to the deployment of each section and You have to make adjustments on the one hand for your external business. When the time comes with our Qingshu Entertainment Group, familiar and unfamiliar companies should be sorted out again. The familiar long-term cooperation has nothing to do with them and Wang Family. It¡¯s about cooperation! This special time will require special alienation! ¡° Qin Ni¡¯s order went on, the managers of each section answered one after another, moved towards the office door, and walked to the end, only heard Qin Ni say: ¡°Xinghong! Zhou Yu! You two stay!¡± I saw Yin Xinghong and Zhou Yu did not continue to go out, just stood quietly. Looking at the two people in front of him, Qin Ni sighed and said: ¡°Xinghong! I know, you have a thorn in your heart, but I don¡¯t want you to continue like this, after all, that thing has passed for a long time! People always have to live, To face my own future, as for the account with Tang Sect, this time I will go to Tang Sect to make a lump sum calculation, but also to recover it. As for the success or failure at that time, it is up to everyone Let¡¯s work together! ¡° Moved towards 3 Yin Xinghong without a beauty finished, Qin Ni turned to Zhou Yu and said: ¡°As for Zhou Yu, I know what you think in your heart. You are really a little bit bored with these groups that we cooperate with, but they are also very helpless. Because I can understand you, but I hope you can understand that, after all, the entire group of 1000 people must wait for dinner. So there are some things, please understand each other! ¡° Hearing Qin Ni¡¯s words, Yin Xinghong and Zhou Yu didn¡¯t expect Qin Ni would say such a thing. Looking up, he could only move towards Qin Ni and bowed slowly. Qin Ni felt a sigh in his heart as he watched the two people leave. After all, what happened to Qin Shu Entertainment Group for Yin Xinghong and Zhou Yu was the two of them who suffered the most. Is her own sister ¡­ Oh! Seeing 2 people go out, Chu Yue can only have some helpless pats on Qin Ni¡¯s shoulders. Was it really only Zhou Yu and Yin Xinghong that year? In fact, Qin Ni did not do less than them at that time, just hope they can understand Qin Ni¡¯s painstaking efforts! After all, Qingshu Entertainment Group, it is not difficult to see today that Qin Ni not at all is too angry, that is because everyone really treats Qingshu Entertainment Group as their own home, but also because they are worried that they will leave here, so I was so nervous. If, as usual, it is really just the buzzwords that caused such a big storm, it is estimated that Qin Ni has already to get really angry. Where else would you say your words in advance with these managers, and have a meeting! Outside the office, Chu Qing closed his eyes and raised his mind with a smile on his face. Of course, before this, Chu Qing¡¯s face was still a bit rosy! Because when I walked out, those enchanting and charming women did not rub against him, making him Chu Qing hiding or running or hiding, just like a silly fool, hiding in the corner shiver coldly. Fortunately, the managers of each section are busy preparing for the next section. Otherwise, Chu Qing probably suspects that he may really be unable to escape their palms. (End of this chapter) Chapter 2041 But Chu Qing at this time couldn¡¯t help but think that Qin Ni did not live up to his commitment to the Wang Family Group at the time. Soon after, Qin Ni got up and walked slowly with Chu Yue and Zhao Linyi moved towards the Great Conference Hall. The next thing, Chu Qing didn¡¯t need to look at it, I must know that it was a meeting to discuss how to cooperate with Wang Family Group! This time, the 1st Step with Wang Family Group has finally taken off! Chu Qing, as long as he waits for the development of step by step, he will wait for the official start of Qingshu Entertainment Group and Wang Family Group. In this way, the 1st Step against Tang Sect will also kick off! In the evening, Qin Ni was sitting on the chair of the president at this time, and he was a little sore all over. The entire Conference Hall is to discuss the cooperation between Qingshu Entertainment Group and Wang Family Group. Finally, all of them were finally resolved. Seeing the time just before work, Qin Ni also directly released them all from work! what! Finally deal with the day! Qin Ni unable to bear rubbed his brow and sighed a little. Hearing Qin Ni¡¯s words, Chu Yue was also somewhat silent. Because she is didn¡¯t expect the various sections, the recent development has been so rapid, and she has received a lot of business. If it was not for the meeting after understood, make some adjustments, I really do n¡¯t know when the time comes and How irritable the Wang Family Group is to work together! Seeing the two people talking one by one, Zhao Linyi who was sitting on the side also fiercely whitened the two people, perceiving Zhao Linyi¡¯s gaze, Qin Ni laughed in his heart, but turned his head to the side and continued the chat of each minding their own business . Zhao Linyi saw that no one ignored him, and could only continue to sort out documents with some grievances. No one can make her a secretary! Just a lot of documents at the meeting just now, didn¡¯t expect after finishing it is even more than the one he hasn¡¯t finished one day of work today! At this time, she could only keep her head down silently, her fingers quickly sorting through the documents, and looking at Zhao Linyi¡¯s little girl¡¯s busy appearance, Qin Ni¡¯s eyes were full of smiles, without a word. Because they knew it, it was because of her nonsense today that this little girl caused such a turmoil that she had to give him a little lesson. Looking at Zhao Linyi who was busy, Qin Ni slowly got up and intentionally loudly said: ¡°Today has been busy for a day, just go out and have a good meal today!¡± Hearing Qin Ni¡¯s words, Zhao Linyi immediately lifted her small head, and her eyes shone slightly, but ¡­ Looking down at the documents on Wenwen¡¯s desk, she was reluctant to continue working on her own documents. Looking at Zhao Linyi, Qin Ni was a little funny in his heart. However, at this time, what didn¡¯t expect was that there was a telephone notification sound on Zhao Linyi¡¯s desk ¡­ I saw that Zhao Linyi put the earpiece down and said with a solemn face: ¡°Sun Family¡¯s people are here!¡± Sun Family! Zhao Linyi, Chu Yue, Qin Ni, 3 females, and even Chu Qing couldn¡¯t understand more! Zhao Linyi¡¯s voice was heard from the office, and it was suddenly dignified. Because the grandson of Sun Family is still lying half dead in the hospital under the Qingshu Entertainment Group. I do n¡¯t know how Chu Qing hurt him at that time. He just slept all the time, but he did n¡¯t have much mortal danger. At this time, Sun Family came to visit, definitely not a good bird! Because Sun Zhidu spent so many days in the hospital under the Qingshu Entertainment Group, he did n¡¯t come to bite the important person immediately, but now he came, is it true that they are all fools! (End of this chapter) Chapter 2042 See this! Qin Ni cannot to bear Look to Chu Qing aside! This is the person who heard Sun Family is coming, Chu Qing is not too close to some contemplation! Because Chu Qing is very curious about the people of Sun Family. Aristocratic Family forces like Shu Shu have not been in contact before. In his heart, all he knows is Tang Sect. So now I heard that Sun Family people are coming, but Chu Qing has something to say about meeting. Oncoming eyes, Chu Qing slowly nodded directly, but after seeing Chu Qing nodded, Qin Ni also ordered, a team of Captain Ling Rui of the security team put the person of Sun Sheng up. After a while, I saw three people and came to Qin Ni¡¯s office, just let Chu Qing didn¡¯t expect the three people who came and the three people who came were Sun Family. The reason why I was a little surprised is that it was a man who turned out to be a man! This makes Chu Qing somewhat inexplicable, because in the feminist World, men are the masters, which simply does not, even if there are, it is almost rarely very little! In other words, unless it¡¯s the kind that Chu Qing once knew as a friend, cultivated by the family to become a communicator! The temperament exuded by this man led Chu Qing to be a little wary. Because I saw this old man, chen chen was wearing a body, but the white hair ruddy complexion was covered with silver white hair, without a trace of variegation, and meticulously combed behind him. The snow-white skin turned out to be ruddy lips. A pair of eyes gaze ¡­ how this feels a bit feminine! Thinking of this time, Chu Qing had the answer in his heart, but he was still not sure about it. And what didn¡¯t expect is that following the old man are two women, one of them is very strong, and at first glance she is a foreigner. Chu Qing, who has such a kind of foreign Kung Fu temperament, has also seen it. It was the first time he came to Qingshu Entertainment Group, and there was a conflict with Li Xinxin. Li Xinxin is also a martial artist! At this time, the temperament revealed by this person is the temperament of the martial artist! But it is estimated that it should be practicing! But the other woman¡¯s body is not so strong, it seems ordinary, ordinary, but the kind of impervious breath revealed on her body made Chu Qing frown. Because this breath feels as sharp and unstoppable as the sword Immortal-like he built, but the sharp meaning implicit in it. The 3 people from Sun Family naturally saw Chu Qing. The moment they walked in, they accidentally narrowed their eyes and swept the whole room. But more eyes are on Chu Qing, looking at each other and each other! Chu Qing looked at 3 people, and these 3 people from Sun Family are also looking at Chu Qing! In the office, Qin Ni looked at the three people in front of him, and the corners of his unable to bear twitched slightly. Why was he busy for such a day today, he thought he could rest, and the three Old Guys came! oh! but ¡­ Qin Ni can only pretend to be calm, and then said: ¡°I don¡¯t know why 3 Seniors came to my Qingshu Entertainment Group?¡± Hearing Qin Ni¡¯s question, the silver-haired old man slowly said, ¡°My junior of Sun Family is ignorant and offends President Qin, so when the old man comes to the door, I hope that Mr. Qin can return the junior to my family. , I also hope that President Qin will have a lot of them! ¡° (End of this chapter) Chapter 2043 It¡¯s just that this seemingly simple meaning in Mandarin makes Chu Qing hear a little pimple, first of all, this silver-haired old man¡¯s voice is particularly soft, and very sharp and thin, just like a Court Eunuch. Secondly, the meaning of what he said was like, let this happen as if it did not happen, let President Qin just let it go! Never mind! Why? His Sun Family people have done so much to Qin Ni 3 girls, there is such a light sentence with no difficulty, the adults will let go regardless of the children! Even if Qin Ni really agreed, Chu Qing would probably not agree! Because ¡­ he didn¡¯t sleep well that night! After attending the dinner party, they sent Qin Ni away, and met Scar Girl. After meeting Scar Girl, they went to chase Qin Ni and they consumed a lot, only to rescue 3 people. Even though Qin Ni agreed with her Chu Qing¡¯s fatigue that day, he was very dissatisfied to let Chu Qing complain. Hearing the old man ¡¯s words, it ¡¯s Qin Ni ¡¯s turn to be a little dissatisfied and a little out of his voice: ¡°Senior said that this is really interesting. Although my adults do n¡¯t care about the villains, I would like to ask that your Sun Family ¡¯s grandson is right If we do something like that, how can we solve it? ¡° It didn¡¯t expect that the silver-haired old man went on to say, ¡°President Qin is back, and I¡¯m still worried about whether the kid in my family has been taken advantage of?¡± Speaking of which is indeed a joke, but Qin Ni¡¯s ears are a bit harsh. How come the three of us are still greedy for your grandson! Thinking of Sun Zhi¡¯s face, not to mention Qin Ni 3 female, even Chu Qing had a chill to some unable to bear, aside, his arms were clasped as if he was cold. The tone of the joke may seem irrelevant, but the anger in Qin Ni¡¯s heart has even reached its extreme point. As a president of Qingshu Entertainment Group, why! Did you hear that Qin Family had parted ways with herself at the dinner that day, you should start to suppress his Qingshu Entertainment Group, then these people¡¯s abacus is really good enough! And what Qin Ni didn¡¯t expect is that you Sun Family¡¯s own words, it seems that the purpose of your Sun Family¡¯s coming is a little impure! And Zhao Linyi and Chu Yue behind Qin Ni, Zhao Linyi¡¯s little girl is directly a pair of big round eyes, staring at the vagueness old man in front of her. She hates such people most! Men are not like men, women are not like women, at least they have to be like Chu Qing, the bodyguard of President Qin? Although he looks a little handsome, he is a bit silly, but is it still at least completely usable? And this month, Chu Yue heard the expression of old man, expressionless, just a little chill on Ruyue¡¯s face! That¡¯s right, this feminist World is indeed a woman first, but your grandson¡¯s appearance, you will also worry about his loss of innocence, just kidding! So I heard Qin Ni indifferently said: ¡°Senior this word, this word is poor! First of all, we have not fallen to the point of daring to eat whatever kind of things; secondly, your Sun Family¡¯s unfathomable mystery halfway intercept Me, and told me to kidnap this thing, there must be a saying! ¡° When I saw the silver-haired old man, I looked at Qin Ni with a smile on his face: ¡°But is President Qin sitting in front of the old man without any trouble? It¡¯s just that my boy is gone!¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 2044 Even Chu Qing who is on the side is unable to bear some attention to the silver-haired old man in front of him. This is really a wicked first complaint, and a wicked dog bites first! Chu Qing looked at the silver-haired old man with strange eyes. Listening to the words of silver-haired old man, Qin Ni and the others were a little angry, only to hear that Qin Ni went straight into the way: ¡°Then I do n¡¯t know what happened to you today? If it ¡¯s because of your Sun Family If you are a kid, am I going to follow my way and deal with people who are so rude to me! ¡° Why did he even kidnap 3 people? He Qin Ni is very clear, nothing more than that his family wanted to stifle Qin Family and kidnapped himself, wanted to be handed over to Qin Family. As a result, didn¡¯t expect and found that Tang Sect brought him more valuable benefits than Qin Family, so he left Qin Ni! Since I want to give myself to Tang Sect! But Qin Ni will never forget that even when Chu Yue was dragged in her own face, it would be really difficult for Chu Qing to imagine what happened to him if Chu Qing arrived in time. In that case, she will never forgive herself. In her mind, Chu Yue¡¯s status is not lower than anyone. Hearing the anger in Qin Ni¡¯s words, the silver-haired old man said indifferently: ¡°The old man did not come to discuss with President Qin today! I hope President Qin will not misunderstand!¡± Hearing his words, it was Qin Ni Chu Leshan¡¯s female stunned next time, Chu Qing unable to bear on the side was a little sneered, just did not show it. Sure enough, nothing is good, jackals of the same tribe! The grandson of his Sun Family, a junior, can do such a thing. Obviously, the Sun Family who was formerly Senior is not a good bird. Even when this sentence came out, Qin Ni smiled angrily, ¡°Then I don¡¯t know how Senior wants to solve it? Qin Ni really wants to learn!¡± this moment. Qin Ni fully demonstrated the aloof and remote, the queen¡¯s undoubted tone, and even the two women on the silver-haired old man side couldn¡¯t help moving. Since didn¡¯t expect Qin Ni as a woman could have such dignity. I saw old man indifferently said: ¡°I came to Qin Shu Entertainment Group today, and I thought about Qin Family. President Qin is also a junior. There is no need to go to lower oneself to somebody¡¯s level, so I went to visit in person and still gave President Qin. Face; ¡° ¡°On the other hand, I hope that President Qin will see my juniors back on the thin side of the old man, but it doesn¡¯t mean that what will my Sun Family lose?¡± ¡°As for the junior to come back, after all, there are many juniors like me!¡± Listen! Listen! Sure enough, all Aristocratic Family are a bit cold Xue Wuqing, this idea is really to use their descendants as imaging tools. Hearing the end of the old man, Qin Ni is also a little unemotional, ¡°Since that is the case! Senior, the face you gave me, Qin Ni, is not rare! If there is nothing else, then please!¡± The meaning of Expulsion Order in Qin Ni¡¯s words is self-evident. Hearing Qin Ni ¡¯s words, it ¡¯s the turn of the silver-haired old man who is irresponsible, his eyes are slightly closed, coldly said: ¡°Qin is the junior, the old man does n¡¯t care about it, just hopes to stay alive, everyone will be better in the future. See you, after all, this Shu land is huge! ¡° he he he he! This time it is directly threatening. This time, let alone Qin Ni 3 women, even Chu Qing on the side can¡¯t stand it anymore. (End of this chapter) Chapter 2045 Before that, it was still not much talk, because after all, as Qin Ni¡¯s personal bodyguard, he didn¡¯t need to insert too many mouths, so it would seem that his subordinates were overstepped. The representative sent by Sun Family is now negotiating with Qin Ni. Naturally, he does not have much say, but the behavior of the old man makes him Chu Qing very dissatisfied. Why is this Aristocratic Family in Shudi really the same as the outside! One is to have no shame, and one is thicker than one. It really makes him a little eye-opener! Hearing the silver-haired old man¡¯s words, Qin Ni was also a bit salty and slowly said: ¡°I have been standing in Shudi to date, what kind of winds and waves have I seen, experienced I¡¯ve also experienced it. As for seeing you in the future, I don¡¯t know. Maybe I will give you and your Sun Family the chance to meet you later! Yes! My Qin Ni¡¯s eyes are not just a land of Shu, why should I add face to you! Your Sun Family, an Aristocratic Family who only attaches to other Aristocratic Family and struggles on whilst at death¡¯s door, why should I let Qin Ni give you face? Since Qin Ni founded the Qingshu Entertainment Group, what kind of things have not been seen, what kind of storms have not experienced! Why worry about your Sun Family¡¯s revenge! Since Sun Family has this intention, let it go! Anyway, Qin Ni is not afraid of trouble now, because there are enough, there is no difference between one more and one less. Hearing Qin Ni¡¯s words, the silver-haired old man said of course: ¡°President Qin is really young and crazy!¡± Upon seeing this, Qin Ni directly retorted: ¡°I have learned more from each other than from you!¡± However, the old man tone barely fell but saw the old fogey and continued: ¡°You two are too rude, it is rare to come to President Qin, and the tea made by President Qin did not even drink at all, which is too uncommon Now! ¡° As she spoke, the two women sat towards her side with a dark tone and gestured away. The sturdy woman, but facial expression grave, sounded like Hong Zhong, said solemnly: ¡°President Qin! Please!¡± As he said, he moved the tea cup in his hand towards Qin Ni. The imposing manner of the handed-over teacup is unabated, and moved straight towards Qin Ni! The bursts of fist brought by the hand holding the tea cup suddenly and suddenly moved towards Qin Ni. Even Qin Ni felt a trace of pressure, moved towards himself constantly oppressed. Qin Ni felt the pressure from it, without saying a word, a face that Mount Tai collapsed and face didn¡¯t change. However, at this time, Chu Qing, who was sitting on the side, somehow came to stand next to Qin Ni, but Chu Qing was slightly bent, and he stretched out a hand and gently brushed the hurried to hold the tea cup. The palm of your hand, gently transforming the fist coming quickly into nothingness. I only heard Chu Qing¡¯s fierce fist in the future without revealing traces, and he also said: ¡°What is the identity of President Qin, even if you want to honor the tea, it will not be your turn! You do it! It ¡¯s too rude! ¡° While talking about the violent tea bowl in the future like playing Tai Chi 4 2 1000 kg, and returned the tea cup back, watching the vigorous palms that were turned back together with the tea cup and their own imposing manner. bear complexion stiffened. Chu Qing serene, with a handy 4 2 method of dialing 1000 jins, all the boxing styles coming from the menacing tea are resolved. (End of this chapter) Chapter 2046 Chu Qing¡¯s sudden appearance made the silver-haired old man somewhat surprised when Chu Qing, who had been sitting quietly with his eyes closed and quiet, came to Qin Ni. This made him a little stunned, as if Chu Qing had always been beside Qin Ni, but had never left. The silence is quiet, just like the air, but it doesn¡¯t make you notice, but it does exist in that place. silver-haired old man came to Qingshu Entertainment Group this time, but actually he Sun Family has secretly learned that Qin Family has not much power to rely on. So he increased and wanted to secretly rely on Tang Sect, but next, Tang Sect wanted to perform an auction, and Tang Sect did not know what was the reason for the joint with Qingcheng Sect of Qingcheng Mountain. I don¡¯t know what the auction is for! But for one after another investigation, Sun Family arrived! I want to join the refuge of Tang Sect together, and Tang Sect is naturally welcome to see it! There are other Aristocratic Family attached to their own door, but also take this opportunity to call the cooperation of Tang Sect and Qingcheng Sect, want to try some people who have the strength of cultivation in Shudi before the auction has started. At this time, the arrival of Sun Family naturally gave Tang Sect extra manpower, so Sun Family was sent to try it out, the man named Chu Qing beside Qin Ni. A man in the Feminist World who can have such a powerful strength has to make Tang Sect attract some attention. After all, Tang Sect is also a veteran force in Shudi, with a large number of people. That night, after the night banquet, the sword force that cut through the river on the Dajiangmian Bridge and the golden sword filled with Yunxiao in the Sun Family Manor also made many forces in the Shu land look side by side. In the land of Shu, what Chu Qing did not know is that more people put their eyes on him, but for Qin Ni, Tang Sect has paid more attention to Qin Ni than before. At this time, the silver-haired old man looked at Chu Qing¡¯s strange and mysterious strength and was not surprised. However, as one of the Sun Family directors, he also looked calm and pretended to be calm. Looking at the silver-haired old man in front of him, Chu Qing was too lazy to care, people like this rely on age to show of age, and really thought that everyone in the Shu land was afraid of them same. I only heard the silver-haired old man but continued to say: ¡°What is really good-for-nothing, can¡¯t even get a cup of tea into President Qin. People like you really don¡¯t deserve Qin Jingcha!¡± The old man said while letting another seemingly ordinary woman beside him continue to pay tribute to Qin Ni. Looking at what the silver-haired old man said and the actions he made, Chu Qing laughed at the old man in his heart. I really would find cannon fodder! If you don¡¯t want to make a shot, let your family¡¯s junior one after another test yourself. First, a martial artist of physical training, but the Wuxiu girl failed, and now another Refining Qi! Hehe ! Chu Qing is really a bit doubtful, if Qi Refining fails again, will the old man take action in person! Chu Qing is very curious about the shot of this old man. After all, in this feminist world, first of all, I have never seen anyone like him who can cultivate. However, this old man can cultivate, and Chu Qing is also clear in his mind. This old man seems to have lost something for cultivation! I just do n¡¯t know ¡­ how good it is! (End of this chapter) Chapter 2047 After finishing the silver-haired old man¡¯s words, the woman who had been silently motionless saw her slowly pick up a cup of tea from the table and slowly moved towards Qin Ni. This time is different from the strong woman just now. The martial artist woman just came violently and very fast. And this woman is respectful and polite, very slow, how slow is it? In Chu Qing¡¯s words, it was so slow that it became visible to naked eye, as if putting an ant on the table and crawling faster than she handed it. But as people say, outsiders look lively, insiders look at the doorway! Although the woman is slow, she carries a cup of tea and respectfully moved towards Qin Ni ¡­ However, at this time, Qin Ni was surprised to find that the tea cup that seemed calm without a trace of water splash seemed to be calm on the surface. In fact, under the calm scene, the tea leaves continued to rotate like a tornado. If Qin Ni really dared to pick it up, it is estimated that Qin Ni¡¯s hand could be instantly cut and wounded by this small cup of tea, and immediately turned into a disability. However, Chu Qing didn¡¯t see it. Looking at the tea delivered slowly and respectfully, Qin Ni naturally understood the famous place in it, and Qin Ni didn¡¯t say much, but just looked at the tea cup handed seriously. However, just as the teacup was approaching, Qin Ni was nearly a foot away. I saw Chu Qing¡¯s index finger and middle finger together, and slowly moved towards the slowly handed over teacup. In this way, a man and a woman, a bowl of tea in the middle becomes silent here ¡­ The silver-haired old man suddenly discovered that the family junior brought by him had reached a very high innate talent in terms of Qi Refining. But it was blocked by Chu Qing with no difficulty with a pair of fingers, and more importantly, what he did n¡¯t expect was that Serene on Chu Qing ¡¯s face was relaxed. Not long before his junior, he looked pale, and he could even see the cold sweat coming from his forehead. In this silver-haired old man¡¯s heart, there was a sudden stormy sea! What kind of person is this kid? It could have such strength! And as a man, he looks a bit different from himself, but he has such strength, which makes him very jealous, envious, and hate! Because old man he is a man, if Feminist World wants to have strength and cultivation here, he must lose something! For example, the dignity of being a man! The reason why he has white hair ruddy complexion, sharp voice, feminine, and even behaves like a woman, this is why he wants to get strength cultivation technique. If this is not the case, then he is also impossible cultivation success. But looking at Chu Qing¡¯s handsome and upright, a masculine temperament revealed in a boy, it is clear that Chu Qing has obtained a cultivation technique that can make men cultivate. Or, what¡¯s so special about it! If ¡­ I can get it myself ¡­ Thinking about it, the old man couldn¡¯t help shaking his head helplessly, he ¡­ had no hope anymore, did he! Even if you get it, what use is it! However, this also made him, in addition to envy and envy and very much wanted, he also calmed down. Because he didn¡¯t know that Chu Qing could cultivate to this point, maybe he might not be able to win! Thinking of this, the silver-haired old man didn¡¯t say a word, slowly sipped the tea in his hands, but the remaining light in the corner of his eyes kept looking at Chu Qing and the junior brought by his family. Perceive the secret contest between two people unknown to each other ¡­ (End of this chapter) Chapter 2048 At this moment, there was a sneer in Chu Qing¡¯s heart, because the moment when Chu Qing¡¯s finger clicked on the tea cup, the outcome was already known. The reason is simple. When the woman slowly replaced the tea cup towards herself, she pointed her finger, and the tea cup handed over by the woman seemed to be very slow. There was no trace of water splashing on the tea cup, and the waves were not alarming. It was as quiet as a lake, but under the quiet lake, there was a dark tide surging and rotating back and forth, forming something like a water tornado. The tea leaves in the tea cup were continuously twisted and twisted, but when Chu Qing gently extended the hand at the moment and clicked on the tea cup, the rotating water tornado in the cup moved towards the opposite direction, saying luck to the woman The water tornado formed by his son has two sides, facing each other. The small tea cup seemed to be standing still on the table, but Chu Qing could also be seen sticking out his fingers, and the 2 people used this small tea cup to conduct a secretly unknown contest. This little teacup is just like a new World, with 2 different Spirit Qi in it, contained in the tea, tumbling, tumbling, and even entangled with each other, just like 2 giant dragons fighting inside . Looking at the opposite face of this unremarkable look, as if she could be forgotten in the crowd, Chu Qing unable to bear smiled at the corner of her mouth. I can¡¯t imagine how this woman could have such a cultivation base! It¡¯s a pity! She met herself, she was not weaker than him! I thought that I saw Chu Qing¡¯s wrist moving slightly, his sword finger slightly turning, and the tea in the tea bowl suddenly seemed to be surging forward with great momentum. There is no longer the power of fear that confronts each other! On the contrary, there is no intertwining and fighting with each other, only a very gentle scene, rotating together according to Chu Qing¡¯s will, turning slightly, and finally to peace and stability. However, if you look carefully, the tea leaves under the teacup have long since disappeared, because in the confrontation between the two people, they have turned into dust in the tea water and turned into tiny naked eye invisible particles. The expert understood the victory and defeat as soon as he shot it, and Chu Qing turned the two shares of tea ripples that had been talking to each other into one, and finally calmed down according to his own mind. Then he slowly put his fingers away and said aloud: ¡°The good intentions of this cup of tea are led, let¡¯s talk about the business!¡± ¡°Or as far as your Sun Family offends President Qin, you should at least take some attitude. The total impossible 2 cups of tea just want to solve all problems!¡± Chu Qing¡¯s faint words echoed in the office. And the old man heard that the gleam in the corner of the eyes looked towards the junior in the family immediately understood. This secret contest was still lost on my own side, whether it is training or Refining Qi, it seems that this Chu Qing man is really not simple! Hearing Chu Qing¡¯s words again, the silver-haired old man suddenly understood it, and slowly uttered something, ignoring the words: ¡°I don¡¯t know how to call this little friend?¡± Hearing the silver-haired old man¡¯s words, Chu Qing had some time to worry about. I thought to myself, you old fogey will not know what my name is, since you have already come, it seems that you came with a different purpose! You naturally know who I am! Now to ask a question, when already knows the answer, but really deserves a beating! But Chu Qing didn¡¯t say a word, but just smiled lightly, both hands crossed near chest, looking at the silver-haired old man. (End of this chapter) Chapter 2049 Looking at Chu Qing¡¯s appearance, silver-haired old man said with a slight smile: ¡°Why didn¡¯t the boy talk!¡± But see Chu Qing continued: ¡°You old fogey don¡¯t want to digress! Please answer your Sun Family¡¯s attitude towards President Qin, Vice President Chu and Secretary Zhao!¡± ¡°If there is, I don¡¯t know what is the solution? If not, Qinshu Entertainment Group will deal with people who hurt themselves in its own way!¡± At the end, the cold breath in Chu Qing¡¯s words seemed to permeate in the air. Listening to the air, Chu Qing¡¯s diffused chill and murderous aura tone, silver-haired old man unable to bear eyes narrowed, because he felt a kind of direct soul depth in Chu Qing¡¯s tone Cold. That feeling makes him like falling in a ice hole! But what is frozen in this ice cave is not the flesh, but the soul. Looking up, I saw Chu Qing¡¯s deep eyes staring at him, as if these deep eyes, like two Bottomless Abyss, want to suck his soul into it. Seeing Chu Qing in such a tone, even Qin Nichuyue Zhao Linyi 3 women did not respond. Because in their eyes, when they rarely see Chu Qing angry, think carefully to come to Chu Qing mostly closed their eyes outside to raise their minds. But now Chu Qing¡¯s angry voice makes them understand, it seems that this old man one after another is playing haha, or it is just to divert the topic, and has already angered Chu Qing. Seeing Chu Qing¡¯s appearance, the silver-haired old man¡¯s body stood up slowly, a little dignified and said: ¡°Little friends, people are sometimes in a low land like Shu¡¯s land like dragon¡¯s pool and tiger¡¯s den. respect the old and cherish the young! Still some traditional virtues! ¡° I heard the words of silver-haired old man, which also carried the tone of Chu Qing giving tit for tat, Chu Qing unable to bear coldly snorted, ¡°A person who gives up for strength and even the dignity of men, what qualifications are there ! ¡° As soon as Chu Qing said this, Qin Ni 3 suddenly stood in place, sitting on the sofa, staring at the silver-haired old man in front of her. What they didn¡¯t expect was that Chu Qing would say something like this, but looking at the silver-haired old man motionless, he overflowed with unwilling anger. 3 The woman also reacted immediately, it seems that the old man did pay some price for strength. No wonder, from this old man entering the door, they also wondered why this old man came on behalf of Sun Family, it seems that the relationship among them is not simple! The old man heard Chu Qing¡¯s words without disguising the anger overflowing on his body, and was somewhat angry: ¡°It seems that the little friend does not understand the rules here. It seems that the old man wants to let the little friend know today!¡± Hearing the words of old fogey, Chu Qing looked at the old man with a disdainful attitude and said: ¡°dragon¡¯s pool and tiger¡¯s den! Oh! I¡¯ve seen dragon¡¯s pool and tiger¡¯s den more than you know, in my Chu Qing In front of you, it is the dragon, and you are also holding me up, and the tiger, you are also lying to me! ¡° ¡°Even the Dragon King in the Dragon Palace can¡¯t help me, let alone dragon¡¯s pool and tiger¡¯s den! And you, the land of Shu, also have dragon¡¯s pool and tiger¡¯s den!¡± ¡°Joke! The dragon¡¯s pool and tiger¡¯s den in your Shu land is compared to the outside world! It¡¯s just that the forest is big, there are all kinds of birds, what a mess on a tree Above this! ¡° ¡°Also dragon¡¯s pool and tiger¡¯s den, it¡¯s a laugh!¡± Hearing Chu Qing¡¯s words, the old man¡¯s eyes, which were soft like a woman, were suddenly full of bloodshot eyes. With a roar, he moved towards Chu Qing and rushed away ¡­ The whole body exudes a breath like ice blue, wrapped around itself moved towards Chu Qing and waved ¡­ (End of this chapter) Chapter 2050 In the office of Qin Ni of Qingshu Entertainment Group, it was like the weather of sudden snow in June. The frost visible in the naked eye was instantly covered in the air. What floated in everyone¡¯s eyes was the blossoming snow. The snowflakes floating in the air did not fall on the ground, but after floating in the air for a moment, with the movement of the white haired old man, all moved towards the silver white haired old man. At this time, in Chu Qing¡¯s eyes, I saw the silver white haired old man. The entire palm was like a frost tornado, enclosing Dao Dao¡¯s icy snowflakes and cold air, and moved towards Chu Qing. The icy cold wind hit Chu Qing¡¯s steadfast cheeks, and there was some pain on his cheeks, as if being shaved by a knife, Chu Qing¡¯s face was constantly hanging. However, Chu Qing faced the old man, secretly lifted his breath, and instantly, the cold air that struck Dao Dao as if the ants were tickling. Chu Qing stood still on the cold wind, the whole body was still standing tall and loose, standing with a pair of deep eyes staring closely at the silver-haired old man. Looking at the silver-haired old man, the whole eyes are full of blood, and the hair of silver white is spread out. In this room full of crystal and translucent snow, the old man is more like a snow demon coming down from Snow Mountain! Crimson eyes, silver and white flying hair, pale skin, plus the soft face and the whole hand wrapped towards the cold hand moved towards Chu Qing! Frost flying body! It is not an exaggeration to say that it is a monster! However, Chu Qing saw coldly smiled, and saw Chu Qing standing up, slowly raising the right hand, his expression was cold. The right hand pinched the sword tactics. In an instant, the entire right hand was filled with sharp sword glow. The sword glow appeared for a moment, and a sharp sound of swordsong sounded in the frozen room where the freezing air froze. After the sound of Jianming, Daodao 10000 1000 sword shadow followed, constantly cutting the space that was like solidified air. The old man¡¯s room that was difficult to breathe was broken instantly, just like the mirror was cut to pieces. Looking at the sudden change, the imposing manner of the old man, the bloody eyes regained a trace of calm, but the powerful castration did not allow him to withdraw in time. Can only fight hard! Thinking of this old man¡¯s eyes, bloodthirst filled the eye sockets again, and the trace of reason that appeared in the eye sockets disappeared instantly. But narrowly wrapped in a larger ice blue breath, moved towards Chu Qing. Chu Qing originally thought that the old man saw that he had made a move, and thought that the white haired old man would be a little sober. But seeing the soberness recovered in his eyes, and some sneer in his heart, it seems that he is also a person who knows the current affairs! But he didn¡¯t think about the old man but moved forward resolutely, moved towards himself. See this! Chu Qing unable to bear, sneaked in the heart, the arm standing on the chest pinches the unchanging palm of the sword, directly moved towards the old man with a sword. The front of the finger pointed to a sharp edge that never moved forward. Sword light flashed, I saw the old man imposing manner undecreased body, solidified in the air, actually did not move, in Qin Ni and Chu Yue Zhao Linyi 3 female eyes. They only saw the old man suddenly moved towards Chu Qing, but suddenly saw Chu Qing slowly raise his arm and issued 10000 1000 sword shadow. With the sound of a sword, the moved towards old man went straight away, and the old man stood still in the air. This weird picture made the 3 women stunned, but the 2 women brought by the silver white haired old man felt shocked in the depth of one¡¯s soul. (End of this chapter) Chapter 2051 Because they can see clearly 2 Chu, 3 women look at silver white haired old man is back to them, they naturally cannot see clearly. But the 2 women brought by the silver white haired old man could see clearly 2 Chu. After the sound of the sword, Chu Qing burst into a pale-gold Invisible Sword on the finger that pinched the sword. Die. Passing through the old man¡¯s body is like a huge sword, disappearing quickly. The silver-haired old man stranded in midair, for a moment, the bloodshot eyes with red blood and red eyes disappeared, leaving only a pair of amazed eyes, looking at the man in front of him with his eyes narrowed. In his eyes, he showed the panic in his heart at this time, but he even found his consciousness gradually blurred. Suddenly, as soon as his eyes were black, he fell directly to the ground. Watching the silver-haired old man suddenly fall to the ground, Zhao Linyi, Qin Ni and Chu Yue 3 were all dazed. But, what they were scared was, what exactly did this old man Chu Qing do to him? He suddenly fell to the ground in a coma. However, I saw Chu Qing slowly put his fingers away, and said the two women brought by moved towards silver-haired old man: ¡°Take him away!¡± Chu Qing¡¯s cold voice reached the ears of two women. The two were a little silent, but the beating in their hearts was still there. Because this come and go without a shadow or trace, the extremely fast sword, if it is placed on them, they can be simply impossible. Even if it can withstand it, it is estimated that the old man¡¯s strength must fall to the ground. Hearing Chu Qing¡¯s words, the 2 people just walked quietly to the silver-haired old man, lifted the old man, and slowly moved towards the door. Behind him, there was a faint magnetic voice. Only the man behind Sun Mi continued to speak out, slowly said: ¡°This time Sun Family came to visit, Qingshu Entertainment Group remembered! But, for Sun Zhi¡¯s handling, please ask Sun Family still come up with some sincerity! ¡° ¡°Up to 2 days! After 2 days, Sun Zhi¡¯s rudeness to President Qin, as well as the rudeness of Vice President Chu and Secretary Zhao! It was resolved by Qingshu Entertainment Group¡¯s own means.¡± Listening to Chu Qing¡¯s words from behind, holding the silver white haired old man¡¯s 2 slightly lightly nodded girl, her body stagnated for a few breaths, then she got up and opened the door to leave. Chu Qing¡¯s words can¡¯t be more obvious. Sun Family offended the 3rd place of Qingshu Entertainment Group. As a result, now you Sun Family comes again, unreasonably making trouble, taking advantage of one¡¯s position to bully people. What¡¯s more, taking advantage of one¡¯s position to bully people, even if they were beaten back, wasn¡¯t it unintentional to provoke anger? However, 2 women can¡¯t say anything naturally. As the descendants of Sun Family, they can only convey Chu Qing¡¯s words to others, and the others have nothing to do with them. In the office, Chu Qing was left alone, with Qin Ni 3 daughters. Qin Ni 3 The woman is not easy to ask what Chu Qing did just now. After all, what Chu Qing did just now is to protect them, and there is no need for them to keep asking. Can only be regarded as silent. In what Chu Qing did just now, what Chu Qing said is true. The people of your Sun Family are unreasonable first. As a result, if you are rude now, you will naturally have to use his own means. My own thing is always impossible, and someone hits my face. I laughed at what hehe did not happen! Undoubtedly, what Chu Qing said just now is what the three women wanted to say. Seeing that Qin Ni¡¯s office was fine, Chu Qing also said goodbye and opened the door and walked outside. (End of this chapter) Chapter 2052 Just after going out, Chu Qing had some inexplicable movements in a pair of deep eyes. This time Sun Family¡¯s people came to the door suddenly, which made him Chu Qing some unexpected. Chu Qing slowly walked to the position, closed his eyes and meditated. Because of the strength of the silver-haired old man just now, he also clearly can see that he originally wanted to test the strength of the silver-haired old man, so I know what the strength of the silver-haired old man is? However, didn¡¯t expect silver-haired old man to show his true strength. Chu Qing also understood a little bit, it seems that this Sun Family Lao really came with a purpose, and after analysis, then only next ¡­ Tang Sect¡¯s auction of week 6 is now! Maybe Sun Family is coming to make a path finding stone for Tang Sect! It¡¯s a pity that he kicked Chu Qing¡¯s iron plate! Everything can be seen clearly in the office, and Qin Ni is sitting in a contemplative position! After a moment, he slowly said: ¡°It seems that the people who applied for Sun Family this time, old fogey came to the junior who was not able to return to Sun Family. It may really be as we have guessed, with a larger purpose Come here! ¡° Hearing Qin Ni¡¯s words, Chu Yue on the side was not nodded! Indeed, old fogey was indeed defeated by Chu Qing! Come to test it! But Chu Qing was resolved with no difficulty between raising his hands and throwing his hands, Chu Qing resolved the offensive of the silver-haired old man. Although they surprised them, they were even more surprised. Zheng this old man, the ridiculous and rude arrival, but the result is such a scene. First, the tentative test of the martial artist, and then the tentative test of a Qi Refining monk girl! To the end, Chu Qing directly forced the silver-haired old man to shoot. All this went fast, and came fast, just don¡¯t know what they want to get Chu Qing. Outside the president ¡¯s office, Chu Qing thought farther than the 3 women, because Chu Qing had seen the same means. Thinking of this, Chu Qing¡¯s mouth was unable to bear with a sneer, Tang Sect! What I always like to do is find some cannon fodder for temptation. I learned from Zhao Linyi that auction is a cooperation between Tang Sect and Qingcheng Sect. Thinking of this, Chu Qing unable to bear whispered: ¡°Tang Sect! Sure enough it¡¯s a good way!¡± didn¡¯t expect The cannon fodder you sent out was solved by raising my hand! But that ¡¯s fine, let me see what you can do next with Tang Sect! With a sneer in his heart, Chu Qing lay on the chair and closed his eyes to recuperate. On the other side, the silver-haired Elder, who was supported downstairs, gradually woke up in the car driving home, when he woke up for a moment. But I found myself in a strange place! Looking up, it turned out to be in my car, and in front of the car were the 2 Sun Family juniors brought by me, unable to bear fiercely said: ¡°How long have I been comatose?¡± I saw the woman who was generally silent and said, ¡°Almost half an hour!¡± The silver-haired old man was a little surprised when she heard the woman! It took a while to react. Oh! Sigh! didn¡¯t expect, didn¡¯t expect! Both of them didn¡¯t expect, the tone of the silver-haired old man was lower than one. The original thought was to increase the reliance on Tang Sect This big tree. Tang Sect sent him as a cannon fodder for temptation. How could he not know the silver-haired old man. It¡¯s just didn¡¯t expect that this time it actually kicked the iron plate! I tried my best to be cracked by someone¡¯s serene! While thinking about the silver-haired old man unable to bear, rubbing his eyebrows with both hands, he would still think more, and suddenly the old man sat quietly, his face stunned. Because he found that there was a sharply discernable sharpness in his dantian. (End of this chapter) Chapter 2053 On the moving car, the silver-haired old man noticed the faintly discernable sharpness that suddenly appeared in the dantian. This aura was too familiar to him! Because his understanding of this aura was not long ago, and half an hour before he was in a coma, he started with that man who Sun Yu was aware of that aura. This aura is sharp and abnormal, like a long sword that bends and bends, and keeps moving forward. At this time, this invisible sword energy was lying quietly in his dantian. In a short time, the pale skin of the silver-haired old man was covered with cold sweat, just like the White-Haired Zombie stiff in the cemetery, with his white hair upright. dead! Dead cold! This is what silver-haired old man feels. Because he adjusted the breath a little bit, the faintly discernable, lying in a quiet, sharp breath, immediately guarded like alert. That sword energy instantly turned like a laundry tub in the washing machine in his dantian. After turning a little bit, the silver-haired old man felt that the entire abdomen was as painful as a chisel, and this sharply discernable sharp breath burst out of the dantian and went straight to the brain mud pill palace. Not long ago, the silver-haired old man¡¯s eyes were crimson, and the crimson at this time was not the blood-red eyes of Chu Qing¡¯s angry choice when he faced Chu Qing. It is an unbearable pain, a grief that goes deep into the bone marrow. Tolerating the pain in the dantian, the silver-haired old man slowly adjusted his breath, and his mood calmed down, only to find that the sharp breath that still exists in the dantian also slowly recovered. In an instant, the silver-haired old man was instantly clear, and it turned out that the man of Sun Yu put a time bomb in his body! This caused the silver-haired old man to collapse on the seat in an instant, without saying a word, his face full of disgrace. Unable to bear faintly coldly shouted in my mouth, I thought in my heart, Sun Family, an ineffective Aristocratic Family, had no place for Sun Ling in this Feminist World! If there is a place for him, why should he practice himself and what kind of exercises to practice, and lead to the present appearance of men and women? In order to gain strength, in order to have a rightful position in Sun Family, he endured the strange eyes of outsiders and abandoned his male dignity to have the current strength. However, the strength accumulated over the years and the strength that he has possessed, in this confused idea of ??Sun Family, went to vassal Tang Sect and gave up the dignity of Sun Family. This is to test the strength of this sudden Sun Mi man! But now, the identity of Sun Mi¡¯s man has not been clarified, and his strength has not been fully understood, but it has caused him to have something in his dantian that can take his life at any time. In this way, Sun Ling instantly smiled bitterly! This Sun Family might as well be completely destroyed. For this plan, go to be a pawn! I really support Tang Sect, backed by a big tree, but do I still have strength? Next, I don¡¯t know how to go the next way, but if I don¡¯t pay attention a little bit, I will crush the bones! When I thought about carefully mobilizing Spirit Qi in dantian, the calm little sword suddenly swept the whole body and rushed to the head, the pain, he really remembered it. Now that the little sword in dantian is like supporting the ancestors, it doesn¡¯t dare to move at all, but it is thinking that both are men. If you give up all the power you have gained, you might as well give one finger in front of others, and bring yourself endless hardships and disasters! Thinking of this, Sun Ling smiled helplessly, oh! I can only go back to Sun Family and say more! Thinking of this, Sun Ling said lightly: ¡°Speed ??up! Quickly return to Sun Family!¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 2054 Qingshu Entertainment Group, at this time, Chu Qing was lying on the chair in the middle of the office, the eyes closed originally, slowly opened, the cold face, unable to bear a sneer. Because just a few breaths ago, Chu Qing clearly realized that the silver-haired old man had discovered what he was hiding in his heart. That invisible golden sword energy! In fact, when Chu Qing shot against the old man, he took the giant sword that seemed to be the gas of the giant Invisible Sword, and passed through the body of the old man from his front. But in fact, Chu Qing also made a means at the same time, that is, leaving a sharp sword energy in his dantian! And the old man realized after he woke up, this is the purpose of Chu Qing! It seems to be buried in him, in fact, to warn this old man, Qingshu Entertainment Group, not any cat or dog can come to the door, make trouble! There is a price to pay if you want to come! That sharp sword energy is the best proof! What he Chu Qing wants is everything he wants to know next! Instead of hiding, I want to kill you at any time. I want Chu Qing to take it at any time. Thinking of this, Chu Qing¡¯s slightly Zhang¡¯s eyes closed again. That trace of invisible sword energy, in fact, Chu Qing has other uses. He just wanted to know that this old man, in a world where the feminist world cannot cultivate, has such a strong old man, what will happen to Sun Family To treat? Even, what will Tang Sect do? Will Tang Sect help each other! However, Chu Qing had even more venomous thoughts, that is, once someone rescued him, the Invisible Sword anger would enter another person¡¯s body again. This is what Chu Qing wanted to investigate by the way. In the end, what role did Sun Family this time play in Tang Sect¡¯s auction? Is the cooperation between Tang Sect and Qingcheng really just to lead him? This is his real purpose of Chu Qing. At this time, the car continued to go to Sun Family¡¯s silver white long-haired old man, but he did not know that he had entered Chu Qing¡¯s trap when he exposed himself and shot against Chu Qing! This invisible sword energy, in his dantian, no one can help each other, even if someone really dares to save, then this invisible sword energy will enter the next person¡¯s dantian, And if someone continues to accommodate, then it will continue to enter the body of the next person like a virus, just to see how Tang Sect treats them Sun Family! Hehe, the silver-haired old man just thought of whether he would take action to increase his love for the Sun Family for many years, help himself, and among the dantian, Death God¡¯s Scythe, who would hang around his neck at any time, would Its taken out! But what he didn¡¯t expect is that because of this invisible sword energy, his Sun Family began to move towards signed to eternal damnation, and the beginning of all this was actually knowing that damn back, so All the impact! Without Sun Zhi, obsessed, and Se Lingzhi faint, there would be no intention that Sun Family would want to completely stagnate Tang Sect. There is no way to act as a cannon fodder for Tang Sect, to test Chu Qing¡¯s strength, and there will be no. Then the Sun Family almost dissipated and was used by Tang Sect as garbage, welcoming the decadent beginning. Soon, the silver-haired old man¡¯s car drove into a secluded manor quickly, and then stopped in front of a luxurious villa in the manor. The car stopped slowly, and the silver-haired old man immediately got out of the car, hurried down, ignoring the greet of the doorman in front of the villa, and hurriedly moved towards the villa instantly ¡­ (End of this chapter) Chapter 2055 Sun Family ! One of the Aristocratic Family who can be regarded as a veteran force in Shudi, but this Sun Family did not look like a high-spirited and vigorous in Shudi. At this time, the Sun Family is just an old man who is like the old man of the wind candle shive coldly in the cold wind, still trying to restore the glory of the past! Sun Family Contemporary Family Sun Wu! An ambitious old woman trying to restore Sun Family to her former glory again. But he has the ambition to restore the Sun Family to his former glory, but he has no means to match his ambition. He neither has Qin Ni¡¯s new born calves do not fear tigers, courage and responsibility to move forward, nor Wang Ying, the 4-way, 8-way, 8-way exquisite means! Just a thought about how to use the outside forces to enhance your position in Sun Family, and then let Sun Family people obey themselves and unite together! Then let Sun Family grow! But what she didn¡¯t expect is that Aristocratic Family¡¯s desire to grow is not a family¡¯s responsibility in order to grow it, but a person in a family. Whether all people are together is precisely because of this! Sun Wu, the contemporary family of Sun Family, and another person who makes her extremely headache, is his younger sister Sun Mi. Sun Mi, this person can be said to be the left right hand of Sun Patriarch, but it is precisely because of her outstanding ability to handle, that is where Sun Wu is extremely afraid. Because Sun Mi ¡¯s words are less indifferent, but the means are cruel and insidious, and his work is stand by one ¡¯s word. His stand by one ¡¯s word is not the method used by an incumbent woman, but whether it is right or wrong, it only needs the blindness of the subordinate or the hand obey. This is also where Sun Wu and her fear of her, plus a Sun Family No. 3 character. A Sun Ling who has given up the dignity of men but has great strength! Because of this, Sun Wu always felt that Sun Family could not restore the glory of the past, which was the impact of his so-called younger sister and younger brother. She can understand her younger sister, but what she didn¡¯t expect is her younger brother. In this feminist world, as long as she feels at ease, she has to find a good family to marry out, and a wife and a son will do. As a result, he lost the dignity of the male. In order to pursue his strength, he became the No. 3 character of Sun Family. Nominally, he and his younger sister Sun Mi were their left right hand, but she had to be shocked. Because of the strength of his younger brother Sun Ling, this is undoubtedly a challenge to their family status! Just ask your left right hand, it¡¯s actually a wolf and a tiger. Who will not worry, who will not care! As a result, Sun Wu had the kind of being unable to be completely united, that is, the appearance of his younger brother younger sister hindered his footsteps. It is precisely because of this that Sun Family is like an old lady in the wind and candles, shiver coldly in the cold wind. Because Sun Family is just an ant nest that will be destroyed at any time, it looks like the surface scenery, but it is already riddled with scars. It¡¯s not like being in an ant¡¯s nest. Everyone is united, but it¡¯s actually looking good. There is always a feeling that the building will fall. At this time, Sun Wu was in the garden, looking at each other in the pond with real fish, with a smile on his face. It¡¯s just that the smile on his face is a little sad and indifferent! In Sun Wu¡¯s eyes, the meaning of wily old fox is obviously abnormal. Looking at the scene in the pond, is it not his Sun Family¡¯s current situation! Sun Wu kept thinking ¡­ However, just when he sneered into reality, a rapid footstep moved towards him. Slowly turned around and turned out to be the nasty younger brother Sun Ling! (End of this chapter) Chapter 2056 Sun Wu heard the rapid footsteps behind him. Unable to bear turned his head to look, but found a pale white skin, silver white, and the man with his hair brushed behind moved towards himself. Originally, a pair of feminine eyes were full of dignity and doubt, and even hidden in the depths was ¡­ panic! Seeing this, Sun Wu¡¯s wily old fox brows slightly wrinkle. She knows the strength of Sun Ling, it can be said to walk silently. But at this time, it was terrified that it became such a system! As a Sun Family Patriarch, she would never allow this kind of thing to happen here, but he really can¡¯t help it. After all, the younger brother who hates her is also of great strength. To be precise, it is also a very useful tool! Watching Sun Ling come quickly and come to his own eyes, Sun Wu piled his face with a smile: ¡°Sun Ling! What happened to you in a hurry? Isn¡¯t it for you to go to Qingshu Entertainment Group to inquire about the news?¡± Look? You must have brought good news by looking like you! ¡° Sun Wu didn¡¯t mention it. Fortunately, Sun Ling¡¯s somber pale face, in Sun Wu¡¯s voice, the horror hidden deep in his eyes instantly turned into a trace of anger, but disappeared instantly. But Sun Wu saw it clearly. At the moment when his words were spoken, the soft man in front of him was angry, and his anger made Sun Wu feel a little moved at that moment. But as Sun Family Patriarch, he still calmly calmly said: ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What happened?¡± I saw Sun Ling said solemnly: ¡°Failed!¡± Sun Ling¡¯s faint three words instantly shocked Sun Wu in place. what! Did it fail? The strength of Sun Ling and Sun Wu could not be more clear, but the result was that he came back with a terrified face, that is to say, the reason why Sun Ling came in panic, not with good news, but with failure! This made her Wu Wu frown slightly, looking at Sun Ling in front of her, she was a little suspicious whether Sun Lin concealed what he and Qingshu Entertainment Group had any means to say such a thing. As if perceiving Sun Wu ¡¯s intentions, Sun Lingqiang endured his anger, gnashing teeth said: ¡°Tang Sect let us inquire about the news, it ¡¯s his Sun Mi man ¡¯s means, that Sun Mi man ¡¯s means, simply not our Sun Family can provoke Affordable! ¡° As he said, the expression on his face became more and more gloomy. If it were not Tang Sect, let them Sun Family go to find out the news. Otherwise, Sun Wu, who is called his elder sister, wanted to attach himself to Tang Sect to strengthen himself. Strength, why bother to do cannon fodder! If you do n¡¯t think that your status in Sun Family depends on your own strength, it is estimated that you may not even be a tool, even a garbage! Thinking of this, Sun Ling¡¯s anger hidden in the depths of his eyes was burning endlessly! But he could only bow his head in front of Sun Wu, who is called elder sister. Because of his anger, he really didn¡¯t want this elder sister, Sun Family Patriarch, to see it! Because she hates his heart only full of anger towards Sun Family, hate! Because he hates, why can¡¯t men cultivate? Why do men have no status! The status of a man can only be owned by the reward and promise of a woman! But because of this, he can now be said to be life hanging by a thread! Hearing Sun Ling finish his speech slowly, he lowered his head while talking. Sun Wu was also puzzled, thinking what kind of accident Sun Ling was in Qingshu Entertainment Group. Seeing this situation could not help but feel a little moved. Did Sun Ling suffer any grievances at Qingshu Entertainment Group? Or what kind of thing will have the look in front of her, but what she does n¡¯t know is that Sun Ling ¡¯s look just does n¡¯t want her to see the anger and hate in her eyes ¡­ (End of this chapter) Chapter 2057 Looking at the appearance of Sun Ling in front of him, Sun Wu thought that Sun Ling was hit and stimulated by Qingshu Entertainment Group, so he had such a gloomy face and helpless words. However, looking at Sun Ling as his left right hand and his younger brother¡¯s identity, Sun Wu quickly said comfortably: ¡°Forget it, if it fails, let¡¯s fail! Anyway, we have already done what Tang Sect has ordered. And do n¡¯t have to be too caring! ¡° Listening to Sun Wu¡¯s words, Sun Ling¡¯s anger was even worse. What she did not know about Sun Wu was that her words repeatedly stimulated Sun Ling. Because of things she didn¡¯t know, Sun Ling didn¡¯t care about the failure, because he had tried the man¡¯s dignity. What¡¯s more failing? What he didn¡¯t expect is that his Patriarch, this Sun Family Patriarch, and his own elder sister are just thinking about the success of the plan. not at all I thought, how much did I pay for this trip to Qingshu Entertainment Group? Now in his dantian, the invisible sword energy is still lying quietly and can kill him at any time. However, his elder sister just cares about the success or failure of things, not at all thought, not quietly or try it, ask him about any mutation or any damage to himself this time. Perhaps in their eyes, they are already a waste person! Sun Ling laughed a little in his heart. The anger in his eyes slowly dissipated, replaced by some sorrow, slowly lifts the head, and the sorrow in his eyes disappeared. Just quietly looked at Sun Wu in front of him, summoned the courage, and said again: ¡°This time I went to Qingshu Entertainment Group. In addition to the plan failure, there was one thing that did not test out the true strength of the man Sun Yun. ! ¡° ¡°Then it is possible that I want to beg Patriarch to find a famous doctor or expert to treat me!¡± Hearing Sun Ling¡¯s words, Sun Wu was a little surprised, staring at Sun Ling in a daze. Because Sun Ling¡¯s appearance at this time does not look like a wounded expression at all, is it that Sun Ling Qingshu Entertainment Group, under the hand of that Sun Mo man, failed, said, and was seriously injured? Seeing the color of doubt in Sun Wu¡¯s eyes, Sun Ling said slowly: ¡°The man¡¯s means are extremely brilliant, weird, Sun Mo, strength deep and unmeasurable! In addition to the identity of Sun Mo, all aspects of him are like a mystery , I thought he was just shot, but didn¡¯t expect him to secretly hide the hidden danger in my body! ¡° ¡°So I want to ask Patriarch to take care of my work for the Sun Family for many years, and ask Patriarch to ask some famous doctors to diagnose me!¡± Speaking of which, Sun Ling can only really bow his head, ready to move towards the sun Wu Wu slowly before him. Hearing Sun Ling¡¯s words, and then seeing Sun Ling¡¯s appearance again, Sun Wu¡¯s surprised expressions all recovered in a flash, and quickly lifted Sun Ling, pretending to quickly utter a loud voice: ¡°Sun Ling, why should our sister be so polite, eh! It ¡¯s my business. It ¡¯s just that elder sister did n¡¯t expect you to be injured. If that ¡¯s the case, hurry up and call your family, powerful people and famous doctors to diagnose you! ¡± Hearing Sun Wu¡¯s words, Sun Ling could only be nodded slowly, silently, and it was an answer to Sun Wu. It was just the color of doubt that was hidden in Sun Wu¡¯s eyes, but the more obvious it was, what kind of injury was it that made Sun Ling whisper to himself, and he was ready to bow down. (End of this chapter) Chapter 2058 But she thought in her heart that she didn¡¯t expect that she just wanted to save Sun Ling just now, it was just a pretense. For her, this man, a Sun Family with such strength, is still her Younger brother, the No. 3 character of Sun Family, is the better way to die! In this way, I will not go to myself, and even threaten my Sun Family Position of Patriarch! Like this, he could not wait for his younger brother to die quickly! But she can¡¯t show it directly on the surface, otherwise, many people in Sun Family will definitely feel chills, so she will lose some gains. Hearing Sun Wu¡¯s words of concern, Sun Ling was also moved towards thanking Sun Wu with a grateful face. After thanking, he quit and turned away. However, at the moment of turning around, Sun Ling¡¯s grateful expression suddenly turned into a icy coldness. Unable to bear in my heart, some said with a sneer. It is estimated that after hearing that she is seriously injured, her elder sister might be eager to get to Yellow Springs quickly! How could he still be so kind, and promised his own conditions, he promised himself, or to be shown to those of Sun Family! Thinking of this, Sheng Sunling¡¯s heart was even colder, but think carefully, in this Sun Family, my heart has been cold for many years, and now it is full of cold again, it is understandable! However, I am helpless! The strength of Sun Family is the strength of this body. If it is truly lost, it is as he thought in the car when he came. It is estimated that he has no status, no status, and everything will be lost. ! It may really be even worse than a tool! By that time, for Sun Wu and even the entire Sun Family, it was just a superfluous existence. He didn¡¯t want this kind of thing to happen to him, so he had the scene just now. Sidi Gongdi! If it is not for yourself, why don¡¯t you really go to Sun Wu who stoops and bows your head if you are not for yourself? However, Sun Ling is also afraid of death. The strength of this body is really hard-earned. I have paid so much. The total is simply ended. As long as I can live, as long as I can get what I want, How about whispering? How to go down and down! Not as a tool, what about going for Tang Sect as a cannon fodder? He even wants it, but it is not just such a status, he wants Sun Family! In this feminist World, a different kind of alien appeared in this world. He wanted Sun Ling to be Sun Family Patriarch! Because he used to want fame status in Sun Family, but now he is not satisfied, because he does n¡¯t want to do that tool again, he does n¡¯t want to do that optional existence, what he wants is to let everyone Knowing that Sun Ling, a man without his dignity, can also be a Sun Family Patriarch-like existence. What about status? What about dignity? The winner is the king, the loser is the villain, and the winner is the real winner! This is the idea in Sun Ling¡¯s heart, and the determination she made at the moment when Sun Ling turned her back to Sun Wu. Sun Wu looked away, Sun Ling¡¯s back. Suddenly she found out that this figure seems to be becoming more and more strange, but she thought about it now that Sun Ling ca n¡¯t die yet. She has just attached to Tang Sect. For Tang Sect, Tang Sect needs to support herself. Sun Family can make a difference. Instead of a disintegrated and weak Sun Family, such a Sun Family has no place in the eyes of Tang Sect. In that way, he seems to want to rely on Tang Sect and use the power of Tang Sect to enhance his strength. It broke instantly. This is not what he wants. In the eyes of Tang Sect, such a Sun Family is probably an inferior tool. How can Tang Sect allow such an Aristocratic Family to attach themselves? (End of this chapter) Chapter 2059 At this time, in a quiet room deep in the Sun Family Manor, Sun Ling at this time was looking at a group of doctors like this idiot who was going around in front of his own eyes. At this time, he was whispering to his body, and it was being staged, some discussions, some were pulsing himself, his brows were wrinkled, and sometimes sighed, looking at the appearance of these doctors, Sun Ling ¡¯s heart gradually It¡¯s getting colder. Because he sighed in the eyes of these healers and frowned, he saw their helpless expression and the helpless look. This looks really funny, just like the sword she pointed at herself when she faced Chu Qing not long ago, she was helpless and helpless. Can only be motionless in frustration, in panic, watching Chu Qing¡¯s ever-expanding sword fingers in his own eyes, moved towards himself. Finally, through his body, in a coma, left this handle in the dantian, the sword energy that can kill himself at any time. When the coma woke up, it was this kind of panic, and this panic at this time appeared to be more humble and more uncomfortable in the helpless expression of these healers. Because he did not know how long his life could be, and these doctors had passed most of the time from now to now, simply did not reach a definitive conclusion. Seeing this, Sun Ling could not bear to wake up from helplessness, angrily said: ¡°What the hell is going on? Is there any way to directly quote!¡± Suddenly, Sun Ling¡¯s anger whispered all the actions of the doctors who had been whispering in the room, constantly moving towards the eyes he was searching for. Seeing Sun Ling¡¯s angry look, the doctors could only be helplessly silent, because Sun Ling was also the No. 3 character of Sun Family anyway, and also a high-weight person. As a doctor, if you say the wrong thing, you will suffer the disaster. However, what Sun Ling did n¡¯t expect is that the group of doctors did not continue to discuss after hearing their anger, but each and Everyone dumbstruck stands motionless in place. Seeing this, Sun Ling¡¯s anger is even worse, it seems that each and everyone is afraid of taking responsibility, and each and everyone shirk their responsibility, because from the eyes of these dumbstruck doctors, he saw each and everyone¡¯s eyes a little free. Seeing this situation, Sun Ling said slowly again: ¡°If no one of you is talking and you have not reached a conclusion, then there is no need for you to continue to exist Sun Family!¡± Sun Ling¡¯s cold words filled the whole house instantly. Sun Ling, the No. 3 character of Sun Family, is a kind of high-weight, noble identity. Suddenly flooded the entire room, and the cold ice at the same time, letting some breathless cold breath also surround everyone. Sun Ling is also the No. 3 character of Sun Family. It can be said that its status is not lower than Patriarch, even if it is low, it will not be lower! But seeing the expression and movement of this group of people, Sun Ling was completely angry. Since you are not willing to speak, then I will let you speak automatically. Sun Ling¡¯s icy words, awe-inspiring, awakened many doctors who were dumbstruck in place. Just because Sun Ling¡¯s notoriety is not low in Sun Family, because everyone knows that Sun Ling has lost the dignity of men. So the character is actually extremely distorted, and the means, cruel and terrifying ¡­ (End of this chapter) Chapter 2060 Sun Ling¡¯s anger suddenly brought the group of silent dumbstruck doctors back to reality, and I thought of some of Sun Ling¡¯s methods in the Sun Family. But even if everyone knew the situation, they could not bear to shake, because they did not dare to talk. Because of Sun Ling ¡¯s injuries, simply not what they doctors can treat. Even some doctors have some strength in themselves, but they dare not take the easy shot. Sun Ling¡¯s strength in Sun Family In addition to his status, Sun Ling¡¯s strength can be said to be in Sun Family number one expert. The treatment of Sun Ling is not their low strength and can intervene. Looking at the people in front of them still no longer speak, although the expression of panic in his eyes, but still said nothing. Sun Ling was furious, ¡°Come here! Give me them ¡­¡± But Sun Ling¡¯s remarks were not finished. I saw a middle-aged woman walking out of this group of doctors. I saw the middle-aged woman trembling slightly and continued to say, ¡°Sir Sun Ling doesn¡¯t need to be angry!¡± At the end, the voice shivered slightly. Seeing this sudden noise, Sun Lingyour¡¯s eyes were full of jokes, and she was born and said: ¡°Oh! I thought you wanted to continue to be a dumb! I¡¯m going to make you really go dumb!¡± At the end, everyone in this room heard that it was impossible to bear trembling. If this doctor does not come out, it is estimated that they will really become dumb today! Seeing this middle-aged woman come out, an older look, Sun Ling is not csaily said at all: ¡°Speak! Someone speaks better than no one, see if you are a famous doctor or a quack!¡± Famous doctors and quacks! These words are particularly heavy! Obviously, if the middle-aged woman says the wrong thing, it is estimated that the group of them today will die. In an instant, the eyes of each and everyone in the room couldn¡¯t help moving towards the middle-aged woman in front of her, because the words of the middle-aged woman decided their fate today. Hearing Sun Ling ¡¯s words, the middle-aged woman calmed down, took a deep breath, moved towards Sun Ling Yili, and slowly said: ¡°Master Sun, it is not that we doctors do not want to say cure, but we are really helpless! ¡° Hearing the words before him, Sun Ling suddenly became interested, ¡°What do you mean?¡± I saw the middle-aged woman continue to speak out: ¡°Senior Sun is the number one expert of Sun Family, the ice blue coldness of the cultivation, simply not our mediocre medical doctors, can go to the treatment!¡± ¡°Even if we have a treatment, but our strength is low, simply cannot guide the sword energy in Sun Da¡¯s body!¡± Hearing the words of the middle-aged woman in front of her, Sun Ling¡¯s feminine eyes not only have some appreciation. For him, he can naturally hear the middle-aged woman shoot flattery in front of him, but the middle-aged woman also said well, the ice blue coldness of his cultivation is indeed the current Sun Family even reasonable in. It¡¯s not like who can afford to live. Seeing this, Sun Ling slowly said, ¡°Go on!¡± Seeing Sun Ling not at all angry, the middle-aged woman also had the guts to continue: ¡°Several of us have found the faintly discernable Invisible Sword in Sun Ling ¡¯s body, which is also Sun Ling ¡¯s dantian. However, this Invisible Sword has a surplus of sharpness, and the ice blue coldness cultivated by Master Sun Ling and the sharp sword energy form a confrontation situation with each other! ¡° ¡°It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t know why this sharp sword energy lies quietly in Sun Ling¡¯s dantian, and it is not difficult to treat Sun Ling!¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 2061 ¡°If Master Sun Ling is simply injured, we will do some conditioning for Master Sun Ning, or some of you can be cured with your cooperation, but among Sun Dan ¡¯s dantians, this sharp Energetic, this is what makes us extremely difficult! ¡° Speaking of which, the middle-aged woman paused for a while, and her low-browed gaze moved endlessly towards Sun Ling in front of her. Sun Ling also seemed to perceive her gaze, just indifferently said: ¡°Continue to speak, there is no need to pause, I listen!¡± Hearing Sun Ling ¡¯s words, the middle-aged woman continued to say, ¡°Dantian was originally a cultivator, the gathering place Spiritual Qi wants to sum up! But the ice-cold air cultivated by Master Sun Ling has this sharp sword energy, There were also ways to treat Master Sun Ling! ¡° ¡°However, there is no way. Several of our Old Guys have low strength, and Lord Sun Ling¡¯s strength is too high, so it can be said that treatment of Lord Sun Ling is extremely simple, but it is also extremely difficult to handle. One thing! ¡° ¡°The most important purpose is still the strength of Master Sun Ling!¡± Hearing this, Sun Ling¡¯s slightly closed eyes couldn¡¯t help but open a little! Why did your strength become your own burden! Seeing Sun Ling¡¯s doubtful eyes, the middle-aged woman said in a loud voice: ¡°Because of this sword energy, several of our Old Guys also discussed and concluded that it was to find someone to treat Master Sun Ling!¡± ¡°Use his Spiritual Qi to enter the dantian of Lord Sun Ling, and guide the sharp Invisible Sword in the dantian, but that is why it is extremely difficult!¡± Hearing this solution, Sun Ling couldn¡¯t help but have some bright eyes, which is indeed a good way! But why has it become extremely difficult? I saw that the middle-aged woman was excited when she saw Sun Ling, and sometimes the expression of tightly knit slowly said: ¡°Because Lord Sun Ling first cultivated the ice and cold, it is not who can bear the power of your dantian! And if someone tries to rescue Master Sun Ling, Master Sun Ling¡¯s consent is also required! ¡° ¡°Otherwise, he invites Spirit Qi to enter Sun Dan¡¯s dantian at will. If he wants to attack Sun Ling, it will be with no difficulty!¡± ¡°Secondly, this cold chill, the low-powered people simply can¡¯t bear it, and currently Sun Family¡¯s strongest strength is Master Sun Ling, so if you want to guide that strength, you must also find someone who will not harm Sun. Lord Ling, and someone who is stronger than Lord Sun Ling, will guide that energy! ¡° Hearing this, Sun Ling fully understood that the treatment method of the Invisible Sword Qi existing in his own dantian was the same, but he also understood the words of the middle-aged woman and did not think about it. I am in Sun Family, the strongest one, who can heal myself? Who wouldn¡¯t harm themselves? Own 2 elder sister. She didn¡¯t believe it at all, especially the big sister who was Patriarch. As for the 2 sisters, they were quiet, but their means were not softer than him, even more violent than him. Sun Ling was silent for a moment. Even if you can really find someone who is willing to heal yourself, the strength is stronger than yourself, but if he wants to harm himself, it is not with no difficulty! Thinking of this, Sun Ling was a little silent. Sun Ling could only wave her hands helplessly, raising her hands to prepare for all the doctors to retreat, but the middle-aged woman was somewhat reticent. (End of this chapter) Chapter 2062 Seeing this, Sun Ling is still a bit strange. I just wanted to kill you, you and each, and I wish I could leave as soon as possible. Why are you letting you go now? I saw a middle-aged woman, continued moving towards and worshipped herself, and continued: ¡°Master Sun Ling, the way to treat you is indeed as simple as the one we discussed! It is really simple! But I want someone to help me, there is one more thing Thing, this is extremely difficult! ¡° Hearing the middle-aged woman¡¯s words, Sun Ling was full of surprise next time. He believed that his Sun Family person would not help himself. He did think of asking someone outside to help, but how is this happening now? Seeing this, the middle-aged woman continued to say: ¡°Because of this invisible sword energy, even if someone is willing to guide Sun Ling, he may not be willing to take this risk!¡± Hearing this, Sun Ling¡¯s eyes were a bit stunned, frowning tightly, without saying a word. The middle-aged woman can only whisper: ¡°Because of this invisible sword energy, he seems to be alive, if in the dantian of Lord Sun Ling, Lord Sun Ling does n¡¯t cultivate, if he does not attract Spiritual Qi, he will Nothing happened! ¡° ¡°However, if this is the case, Master Sun Ling may stagnate in strength next. How can the strength be improved without the introduction of Spiritual Qi?¡± ¡°However, if Spirit Qi is attracted, it is estimated that the physical harm to Lord Sun Ling will be heavier than once, and if someone is willing to treat Lord Sun Ling, then this invisible sword energy will be hurt by that strength. The powerful guide leads out! ¡° ¡°However, this invisible sword energy, although leaving the dantian of Lord Sun Ling. But it will appear in Guide¡¯s within the body, that is to say this sharp and unusual sword energy, he will become an active factor, who To guide him, he will take root in whose within the body, and in within the body. If does n¡¯t cultivate without stimulating Spiritual Qi, then it will be safe and sound, but once it encourages Spirit Qi to cultivate, it will itself It caused huge harm, which is why we said that the way to treat Master Sun Ling is extremely simple, but it is extremely complicated! ¡° Hearing this, Sun Ling¡¯s face was full of anger, but he was helpless, no way, who let himself appear within such a situation within the body. Looking at the middle-aged woman in front of her, she could only faintly smiled, and then waved: ¡°The rest of you go out! As for you! Come on!¡± Hearing Sun Ling¡¯s command, the middle-aged woman was suddenly terrified, and what he didn¡¯t expect was that he told the truth himself, why did Sun Ling still shoot her. But when he saw Sun Ling, he slowly said, ¡°No one in this group cured me, but I don¡¯t care anymore! I will be generous with your rudeness! As for you! At least you dare tell the truth , So go down and enjoy the rewards! ¡°Waving down while talking. Suddenly, the middle-aged woman who nearly knelt on the ground found that her back was wet. Didn¡¯t expect that Sun Ling did not punish them, but rewarded herself. For a while, everyone took a breath, the reward was not important, it was the most important thing to survive. Suddenly, all the doctors said goodbye to Sun Ling and came out. In that room, only Sun Ling was sitting alone at the table, silently speaking. At this time, Sun Ling in the room sat silently at the table. The pale face seemed to be many years old at the moment, and the vicissitudes of his face could not help but be a little sad. (End of this chapter) Chapter 2063 didn¡¯t expect! He paid so much to Sun Family, but he got such a result in the end, which is not what Sun Ling wanted. In Sun Family¡¯s view, he is sitting in the third position of Sun Family, but he has identity, status, and strength, but how many people can really help him by helping him? simply no, he has no choice. Because for this feminist world, the status of women is always higher than that of men. Even if he can cultivate and gain strength, but he loses the dignity of men, he does not even have the most basic wife. Perhaps his wife can be a big help for it. But now, only Sun Ling is alone! Thinking of this, Sun Ling looked up slowly and looked at the roof, tears in her soft eyes. God is really kidding, what else can I do now? As the medical doctor said just now, once he attracts his own Spirit Qi, then the sharp sword energy will hurt himself, but he attracts the outside Spirit Qi to train! Then you will still hurt yourself! Either the strength is stagnant, or there is no way to do it. This is like a person who has a pile of treasures, but it ca n¡¯t be used. He can only look at there is no way. In the experience, I experienced 3 times. What a fresh memory! Thinking of this, Sun Lingku sat at the table and could only say nothing, but how could Sun Ling give up so simply, he kept thinking about various ways in his mind, so Sun Wu asked Tang Sect to ask Tang Sect to have No one wants to heal themselves. Or, ask outsiders or spend a lot of money, please an expert to help various methods ¡­ Thoughts constantly flashed one after another in Sun Yun¡¯s brain, but the thought was a bit weak. Realm is high, please don¡¯t move! Realm is low, but it cannot lead to sword energy! Strong, even if someone is willing to be a cannon fodder, but Tang Sect, for a tool man like him, or is willing to listen to Sun Wu! or is Sun Wu, his elder sister, who wished he would die immediately! Willing to help yourself? Thinking of this Sun Ling can only say nothing. I still thought about it, but I heard a knock on the door outside and slowly raised my head away. A silhouette stood outside the door, and I saw Sun Ling instantly put away his sad face. Whispered: ¡°Please come in!¡± It¡¯s just didn¡¯t expect, the door slamming sounded, but the person who came in turned out to be someone Sun Ling hadn¡¯t thought of anyway, since it was her 2 sister Sun Mi. Seeing his 2nd sister suddenly come to her residence, Sun Ling¡¯s pair of feminine eyes were not full of doubts. There is not much intersection between herself and her 2 sister, but didn¡¯t expect today she will come to her residence. What is this so-called? Slowly entering the door is a bit similar to Sun Wu¡¯s 5 60%, but the eyes are slender and cold! But there was an extra shady air between the eyebrows. Seeing Sun Ling¡¯s questioning eyes coming from himself, Sun Mi didn¡¯t say much. He walked directly to Sun Ling¡¯s desk and sat slowly, looking at Sun Ling opposite. Seeing this situation, Sun Ling said nothing, and Sun Mo was silent at first, with few words, causing the whole house to be a little dull. There are only 2 silent voices. (End of this chapter) Chapter 2064 After a long time, Sun Ling slowly opened the mouth and said: ¡°I don¡¯t know why 2nd sister came to me!¡± Hearing Sun Ling¡¯s words, Sun Mi slowly opened his eyes and looked at Sun Ling in front of him for a moment before he said, ¡°I heard that you went to Qingshu Entertainment Group under the order of Patriarch, and the plan came back! Hearing Sun Mi¡¯s words, Sun Ling was unable to bear with a bitter smile. It didn¡¯t expect that for a moment, my failure to travel to Qingshu Entertainment Group has spread throughout the Sun Family! Helplessly twitched the corners of his mouth and smiled bitterly, what can he do? But seeing Sun Mo continued: ¡°I still heard! You were injured!¡± ¡°Just now I saw a servant in the place where I was rewarded and punished, and I took a doctor to receive the reward!¡± Seeing this, Sun Ling said nothing, only slowly nodded. Seeing Sun Ling¡¯s appearance, Sun Mo suddenly said, ¡°Is it worth paying the respect to Sun Family?¡± What didn¡¯t expect in my heart is that his 2nd sister would say such a paragraph! At that time, she looked at the 2nd sister in amazement. There are not many intersections between him and his two sisters, Sun Mi, but Sun Family and even the outside world have many rumors about her. The difference between Sun Mi and Sun Wu is that Sun Mi is a reticent, vicious and vicious person, like a poisonous snake in the grass, lurking in it, you do n¡¯t know when he will suddenly jump high and bite you, Poison you to death, and not to do it. Once you do it, it will kill you. And more importantly, Sun Mi is in charge of the Sun Family law and criminal power, which can be said to be a position that makes the entire Sun Family cold. And Sun Ling knows it more or less, Sun Yu has long coveted the position of Sun Family Patriarch, because Sun Family Patriarch was originally meant to be brilliant, and the heroic and decisive Sun Mi inherited. But I don¡¯t know what happened, and finally became a life and become a sun dock to become Patriarch! It stands to reason that the eldest daughter in the family is indeed inherited by him, but his mother simply was not Sun Wu, but Sun Mi! In the end, Sun Mi retreated and sought second, and Sun Wu was also to appease Sun Mi. So he handed Sun Family¡¯s family law criminal power to Sun Mi. But because of this, since then, Sun Mi has concealed his bravery and courage, but has become a person who is reticent, devoted to the implementation of family law, and maintains the stability of the Sun Family. However, Sun Mi ¡¯s men are a group of men who are more powerful than Sun Wu, so this has also caused Sun Wu ¡¯s scruples about Sun Mi to grow heavier, and it can even be said that Sun Wu ¡¯s suspicion of Sun Mi This younger brother Sun Ling has more. But what he didn¡¯t expect is that at this time, his 2nd sister even said such a thing to herself, is it worth the effort and grievance for Sun Family for many years? Thinking of this, even his Sun Ling didn¡¯t stop himself and asked himself, is it really worth it? He has become what he is now. Looking at what the 2nd sister asked, it is clear that Sun Mi has understood his situation within the body, but he does not know whether his situation within the body will spread to Sun Wu¡¯s ears. For a time, Sun Ling was a little panicked. But he saw Sun Mi and said: ¡°The people who know this matter are only those doctors, but those doctors have been controlled by me, so the people who know this matter are only you and me. As for you Problems with your physical condition. You do n¡¯t have to worry about it reaching the big sister! ¡° Seeing this, Sun Ling looked up at the 2 sisters in front of him with a stunned face. For the 2 sisters in front of him, he was more and more difficult to figure out. (End of this chapter) Chapter 2065 Because of the very few intersections with the 2nd sister, coupled with this sudden visit, and the 2nd sister¡¯s words to himself, it made him a little difficult to figure out for a while. And more importantly, Sun Mo thought more finely than him, and even worried that his affairs would be known by his big sister, and those doctors had been controlled! At this point, Sun Ling was not a fool, and he slowly said, ¡°Sister 2, what is the reason for visiting today? Third Brother I listen!¡± I saw Sun Mi then said: ¡°I also heard about the situation of your body. I think you want the big sister to spend a big price to ask for an expert, or ask Tang Sect to help you. Take out all the differences! ¡° ¡°That¡¯s simply impossible, because you know the big sister¡¯s habits!¡± Speaking of which, Sun Ling can only be silent. Because his big sister is indeed such a person, and 2 sister Sun Mi is indeed right, in the face of greater interests, his big sister will only choose to sacrifice her. simply won¡¯t choose to save him! It was extremely difficult for him to ask Sun Wu to let these doctors see him. Going to see Sun Mi ignoring himself: ¡°Wanting is your own way, or start from the root!¡± Hearing Sun Mi¡¯s words, Sun Ling looked up a little and looked at the 2nd sister who couldn¡¯t see clearly in front of her eyes, and started from the root. Do you want to go to Qingshu Entertainment Group again? Seeing the appearance of Sun Ling, Sun Mo ignored the voice and directly said: ¡°I want to live! Only so! It is up to you whether you go or not. For the sake of my sister and brother, I can only give you some opinions and other powerlessness! ¡° ¡°Also, you also know your situation in the Sun Family. If you are known by the big sister, you can¡¯t continue cultivation, your strength is stagnant, and you can¡¯t make a shot, then you also know how difficult the situation you will face next! ¡° Hearing Sun Mi¡¯s words, Sun Ling was silent for a long time! indeed! Now that I have thought of letting my big sister take action, why not just start from the root cause? But why did sister 2 say these things to herself, Sun Mi continued: ¡°I can guess your thoughts, but I want to tell you! Sometimes, Sun Family does need some changes!¡± ¡°It¡¯s just that I can¡¯t do it alone, so I want to ask your help!¡± Speaking of which, Sun Ling¡¯s eyes slowly widened when he heard Sun Mi¡¯s words. Listening to the meaning of 2nd sister, do you want to seize power? But he hasn¡¯t said anything yet, but Sun Mi raised his hand to stop him: ¡°As a man, you could lose so much in Sun Family for status, status, and strength, then since that is the case, go to Qingshu Entertainment When the group visits, why not do it! ¡° ¡°So! Your strength will come back. You have strength and I have the means. Why don¡¯t we change a Sun Family?¡± ¡°What you want is very simple, that is status, respect with others! When the time comes You have weight in Sun Family, who will not respect you! And me. I also directly quote, I want Sun Family Patriarch¡¯s place! ¡° ¡°You also know that at that time, mother wanted to pass the Sun Family Position of Patriarch to me, but the big sister made a stub from it and changed his will, so that he became Sun Family Patriarch, and he wanted me to take charge of Sun Family to appease me. Criminal power of family law! ¡° ¡°But, do you think that the guards who enforce the family law are really my people? That group of people is just the one the big sister used to monitor me. I have been able to get rid of that group of people for so many years. This cage shackles!¡± ¡°So, now I should let the big sister pay off some debts!¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 2066 Sun Ling was a little surprised when he heard these words from Sun Mi. What he didn¡¯t expect is ¡­ At that time, he was also surprised why mother suddenly passed the original Position of Patriarch to 2 sisters, but temporarily passed on the change to big sister! After a long time, it turned out that the big sister secretly modified his will, which really made him a little absolutely didn¡¯t expect! And he didn¡¯t expect to appease the 2nd sister. The big sister let the 2nd sister know that she was in charge of the punishment, which is the most daunting of Sun Family. second only to Patriarch Power family law criminal law! It turned out to be just monitoring 2 sisters! Then big sister is the same for 2 sisters, so for yourself! Think of this Sun Ling does not enter some self-confident questions! Watching Sun Ling say nothing, Sun Mi was silent. Maybe Sun Mi didn¡¯t expect that this is also the first time she said so much for a long time. A person who is very reticent, even said so much to her Third Brother today. This also made him a little unexpected. But she couldn¡¯t help it, because her Third Brother can be said to be the first person in strength in the entire Sun Family. He needed the help of Third Brother Sun Ling very much. And what Sun Ling wants is very simple, is respect, identity, status! The status of being righteous, not letting outsiders despise! Let him feel that a man has lost his dignity in pursuit of those things! And what his Sun Mi can give is what his Sun Ling wants. And big sister simply will not consider these issues. Big sister considers the role of 3rd Sun Ling on it, and the role of Third Brother in his own eyes is far more than the so-called, ready-to-use and disposable tools in the eyes of big sisters. People come more meaningfully. Because even if the Sun Family when the time comes really fell into his palm, but also need a powerhouse to sit down! The leader of this powerhouse is his Third Brother Sun Ling! Third Brother wants a justified status and dignity, and what he wants is the status of the Sun Family! Then change to do the development that belongs to Sun Family. 2 people have their own purposes and ideas. In that case, why bother to find a big sister! Going to assist a big sister who only attaches to Tang Sect and takes Sun Family as cannon fodder! Thinking of this Sun Yu¡¯s slender eyes, it was a bit dark to not enter. Aside, Sun Ling, who bowed her head in contemplation, thought a little. Because maybe 2 sister thought she knew what was happening in the past, in fact he didn¡¯t know. The reason why mother suddenly passed the Position of Patriarch to 2 sisters, but temporarily passed it to the big sister. I don¡¯t know why the 2nd sister took over Sun Family¡¯s criminal law. It turns out that there is such a key. This makes him somewhat absolutely didn¡¯t expect! Maybe I do n¡¯t even know about the 2nd sister, in fact, I do n¡¯t know these questions. But when I thought about it, big sister did this for 2 sisters, what about yourself? Is there a person with a big sister beside me? Does your own side have the same means that 2 sisters face each other! Thinking of this Sun Ling, there are some unpredictable eyes in his low eyes. I saw Sun Ling slowly raised his head and said: ¡°How about the 2 sisters?¡± Hearing Sun Ling¡¯s words, Sun Mo said outspokenly, saying directly: ¡°I don¡¯t lie to you anymore! I do need your strength! I came to you today just to let you cooperate with me!¡± ¡°What you want is status status, justified strength and status, and dignity! And what I want is very simple is to let the big sister pay off the debt!¡± ¡°Return to my Sun Family Position of Patriarch! At present, big sister, you also know what the Sun Family has done. The people who hold the Sun Family are all improper people to become the cannon fodder of the Tang Sect. Do you think such a Sun Family, do n¡¯t change, do you have to wait until the day of its death? ¡° (End of this chapter) Chapter 2067 The voice of Sun Mi suddenly dropped in Sun Ling¡¯s ear, and the dropped voice echoed continuously. Indeed, Sun Mi¡¯s words came to Sun Ling¡¯s heart. With his own strength, the big sister did give him status and respect, but those things are not true. What he wants is an identity and status with a just name and a consistent name. Because this is too important for his Sun Ling, and his 2nd sister is someone who can give himself these things, but he is not close to contemplation. The big sister is the person who takes Sun Family as a vassal Tang Sect in front of the cannon fodder. If the time really comes, the Sun Family when the time comes, has its own way and means, and some people even develop this Sun. Family? Thinking of this, Sun Ling thought of this. Looking at Sun Ling who is constantly meditating, Sun Mi is silent. But I saw Sun Ling suddenly raised his head and said: ¡°Then you are looking for me to cooperate, what do you want me to do for you? You need to know that I am now saying that my strength is completely banned, simply cannot be used!¡± I saw Sun Mi slowly said: ¡°This is why I came to you! If you are successful at that time, you need your strength, and you also know what it means to increase your strength!¡± ¡°When the time comes If I became a Sun Family Patriarch, I would definitely need a powerhouse to sit in, and this powerhouse I chose you, not the big sister!¡± Hearing Sun Mi¡¯s voice, Sun Ling immediately understood it. Indeed, if 2 sisters want to choose the big sister, they can understand it. But ¡­ the big sister¡¯s men are loyal to the big sister. It¡¯s not impossible to pry, but the 2 sisters¡¯ choice of themselves is indeed inexplicable. The doubts in the eyes kept moving towards Sun Mi, and I saw Sun Mi slowly whispering, and also lamented: ¡°After all, we are sisters and Sun Family. People! ¡° Seeing Sun Mi, Sun Ling also understood. indeed! To some extent, even the siblings, no matter how distracted they look, but think of them as Sun Family, the total impossible makes Sun Family completely disappear in this generation! Thinking of this, Sun Ling then said, ¡°It is not impossible for me to help you, but what I want to know is, what method will you use to impress the Qingshu Entertainment Group, let the person who started with me come and bring me within the The word energy of the body is brought out! ¡° Speaking of which, Sun Mi pondered for a long time, and the silent breath of the two people still echoed throughout the room, only to see Sun Mi said: ¡°Cooperate with Qingshu Entertainment Group!¡± Let¡¯s not talk about Sun Mi this time, even Sun Ling is also a bit didn¡¯t expect to cooperate with Qingshu Entertainment Group! This was contrary to his expectations. He thought that his 2nd sister wanted to say that Sun Zhi, who was so foolish and confused, gave Sun Zhi directly the condemnation gift of Qingshu Entertainment Group. But he didn¡¯t expect, and even said what he didn¡¯t expect. I saw Sun Xiao slowly said: ¡°Qingshu Entertainment Group, can be said to be a character with a head and a face in the entire Shu land! And the big sister¡¯s approach is undoubtedly to turn Tang Sect into a tiger that will annex Sun Family! And we think All you have to do is self-help and self-help! ¡° ¡°You can only start with Qingshu Entertainment Group and Wang Family Group. Wang Family Group can¡¯t count on it, but Qingshu Entertainment Group can be our way to seize power and even regain control of Sun Family, and you when the time comes to Qingshu Entertainment Group, and send Sun Zhi directly to Qingshu Entertainment Group! ¡° ¡°Let Qingshu Entertainment Group do it, and as a sincerity, we will try our best to cooperate with Qingshu Entertainment Group, because I got some news, that is Tang Sect and Qingcheng Sect on Qingcheng Mountain. To detect some things, if I expected to be good, the person who wanted to detect should be the mysterious man from Qin Ni side! ¡° ¡°That is the person who injured you when you went to investigate, Chu Qing!¡± Hearing this, Sun Ling on the side was dumbfounded and listened to the 2 sisters in front of her slowly, which was somewhat unexpected. didn¡¯t expect 2 Sister could have thought so far, since he has thought so much, this is what surprised him a little 10000 points. (End of this chapter) Chapter 2068 Sun Mi slowly finished, looking at Sun Ling¡¯s unpredictable appearance, but saw Sun Mi bitterly. This is the first time Sun Ling has seen a bitter smile on his 2 sister¡¯s face. I saw Sun Mi slowly said: ¡°This is no way, Tang Sect wants to monopolize the Shu land and annex other Aristocratic Family, it is not 2 days a day!¡± ¡°The attached Tang Sect can only become cannon fodder for a while, and then! It can only become one of the Tang Sect forever!¡± ¡°You think about how much Aristocratic Family has been annexed by Tang Sect, and how many groups have been annexed. Our Sun Family is already extremely sad. If Tang Sect is attached, it is estimated that when the time comes Sun Family will really disappear forever!¡± Speaking of which, Sun Mi was silent. There are also secretly sighed, didn¡¯t expect the Sun Family that his mother handed over to his sister and three brothers turned out to be such a look. And what Sun Ling didn¡¯t expect is that what Sun Mo said was indeed true. ¡°It¡¯s just why you want to choose Qingshu Entertainment Group!¡± Speaking of which, Sun Mi said slowly: ¡°Wang Family Group and Qingshu Entertainment Group are different in all aspects. Wang Family Group develops mineral resources and real estate, which is different from our Sun Family!¡± ¡°In fact, most of us Sun Family, you know most of the time, most of the industries you are in are in medical equipment, etc., and our Sun Family is dealing with medical equipment, why do you have the most estates?¡± ¡°In fact, it is just for planting these medicine ingredients! And Qingshu Entertainment Group has its own hospital, which also allows us Sun Family¡¯s development to start our Sun Family again. There are also some ways to base ourselves on the land of Shu!¡± ¡°And now that Qingshu Entertainment Group has become one of the three places in Shudi in a short time, it is not unreasonable. Since letting the two parties cooperate and get benefits from each other, we can also get rid of this time with Qingshu Entertainment Group. The embarrassing situation, why not do it? ¡° ¡°And, when the time comes, according to my estimation of the big sister, I estimate once the vassal relationship with Tang Sect is reached. Then when the time comes all the estates owned by our Sun Family, it is estimated that they will all belong to Tang Sect!¡± ¡°In this case, such a Sun Family is still a Sun Family! That¡¯s why I chose Qingshu Entertainment Group, because after all Sun Family is the mother to hand to us, although the Position of Patriarch is a big sister, but we can¡¯t Watching her disappear! ¡° Speaking of this, Sun Mi couldn¡¯t help but stood up slowly, looking at the Sun Family that still exists outside the window, it was not secretly sighed. The scenery of this Sun Family, like the afterglow of the setting sun, makes people not only shake their heads, although beautiful, but they don¡¯t want to have too much appreciation value. After a moment of contemplation, Sun Ling slowly said: ¡°If our plan fails this time!¡± I saw Sun Mi went on to say, ¡°As long as the current solution to your problem, even if it fails, it can¡¯t go anywhere, because once we cooperate with Qingshu Entertainment Group, then we can also ask the help of my mysterious man Chu Qing! , Qingshu Entertainment Group is now surrounded by enemies. Presumably for him, an ally is better than an enemy. It ¡¯s not a bad idea to ask him to shoot! ¡° ¡°And in this case, the way to deal with the big sister also has a layer of protection!¡± After talking, Sun Ling shook his head a little and secretly sighed. Sun Mo thought that it was his Third Brother who disagreed with his own opinion, frowning with doubt, and saw Sun Ling slowly saying: ¡°didn¡¯t expect! My Sun Family has also been reduced to such a day!¡± Sighing, looking at the 2 sisters standing in front of her, whispered: ¡°I agree! Willing to cooperate with you, I will also personally go to Qingshu Entertainment Group and meet with President Qin Ni!¡± ¡°As for success or not, it depends on the ending. As for Sun Zhi¡¯s boy who can come back, even if he can¡¯t, he can be regarded as a gift to Qingshu Entertainment Group!¡± Speaking of which, Sun Ling did not get up slowly. Looking at Sun Ling, Sun Mi shook his head. Because this is helpless and helpless! He Sun Family has always been in this helpless position, and Qin Family is only in a swinging position. This is also a problem faced by many Aristocratic Family in their land. Thinking of this, Sun Mo didn¡¯t see the gloomy appearance of the past. After all, his Third Brother had promised to cooperate with himself. What else is this thing that deserves more joy. But his Third Brother, looking like this, seems to be planning to leave now. It¡¯s not easy to talk much when he sees this. After all, it¡¯s better to deal with it earlier. Because those doctors who have been treated by their Third Brother, the situation under their own control will also spread to the ears of their big sister. Therefore, regarding the actions of Third Brother Sun Ling, Sun Mi did not say much. It¡¯s just that didn¡¯t expect that Sun Mi took out a file from the cuff moved towards Sun Ling and handed it over. ¡°You go to Qingshu Entertainment Group and talk about if in the end if the chips are not enough, this is your chip!¡± After talking, slowly moved towards Sun Ling. Sun Ling opened the file he passed with curiosity, and the content above suddenly surprised him. Because he didn¡¯t expect that his 2nd sister really made a bloody start and really wanted to cooperate with Qingshu Entertainment Group. However, if the Qingshu Entertainment Group disagrees, it will harm their Sun Family! So, is this undoubtedly a bigger loss? As if looking at the thoughts in Sun Ling¡¯s eyes, Sun Mo turned his back to Third Brother Sun Ling, and then said, ¡°There is something to lose! Look at it!¡± ¡°As long as power returns to our two hands, no matter how much it is lost, it will come back one day ¡­¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 2069 In the room, Sun Mi¡¯s words slowly finished, leaving Sun Ling aside for a long time. Looking at the documents in his hands, he thought about thoughtful expression. My 2nd sister is right, what is this loss worth? If you can really get the Sun Family Position of Patriarch, then the time comes will get more. He is still able to distinguish between willingness and willingness. Isn¡¯t it obvious that who is more important than others? Just like myself in those days, if you made up your mind to lose your dignity, did you finally gain strength and status, and did you have a pivotal status in Sun Family? If there is no home for that year, will his 2 sisters come to him again today? Come and cooperate with him! Thinking of this, Sun Ling slowly put away the documents in his hand, and he couldn¡¯t help but remember in his mind that once, the young boy himself had made up his mind how much determination he had before succeeding. Put away the document, Sun Ling opened the door without saying a word, and moved towards the door. Sun Ling¡¯s actions have fully explained that he wants to cooperate with his 2 sisters. As for when the time comes success, it depends on Qingshu Entertainment Group, Qin Ni¡¯s attitude towards them ¡­ Just hope to succeed! After all, it is still difficult to predict the consequences of cooperating with your own 2 sisters. The analysis of Sun Mi just touched Sun Ling¡¯s inner thoughts. Because the one thing that comes to my mind is, if I cooperate with Qingshu Entertainment Group, can I also ask Chu Qing to teach myself, how can men gain higher strength in the feminist World where men cannot cultivate? My own strength is also stuck in the same realm, a long time ¡­ Feminism World can only be cultivated by women, and the cultivator is called martial artist, and martial artist is divided into 5 stages! Also called 5 realms! They are the immigration, martial arts, immigration, and transmigration, and the holy realm that finally made all martial artists eager and dedicated. And every realm, divided into nine grades! For Sun Ling now, his own strength has reached the top 5 grade! However, in the face of this top 5 products, the strength has lasted for many years! Although every cultivation has more or less the same harvest, but helpless, the strength is always difficult to break through. Martial artist¡¯s Grade 9, after all, Grade 9, before Grade 3 in Grade 3 and after Grade 3! Every Grade 1 is different, not to mention from 5th grade breakthrough to Grade 6! His Sun Ling also knew very well, because in this feminist world, the male cultivation was already very difficult to succeed, and he was able to cultivate the 5th grade of the border. This is already a great creation, and it is already enough in this feminist world. Let many people aim for it. But he doesn¡¯t need this in his heart, because for a martial artist, from the day he stepped into the martial artist, he understood the importance of strength! Because of his strength, he only has all of today, so he only wants more. What he wants is breakthrough to reach Grade 6, reach Grade 6, and even have the opportunity to impact 9 bottles in the environment. Even, he I want to ask the Holy Land Grade 9 that once made the entire world crazy! But he also knew that it was extremely difficult for him, a man, to succeed. First of all, his position in Sun Family! It is all based on this strength, simply does not have much resources, even if it is really possible to achieve that kind of Realm in the future. However, I do n¡¯t know what year and month it is, which is what Sun Ling Qi wants in his heart, eager to know if there is any way to improve his skills and realm breakthrough, and the emergence of Chu Qing is undoubtedly let him have A trace of hope. (End of this chapter) Chapter 2070 In the depths of Sun Family Manor, in front of a pavilion, watching the fish still fighting for food in the water, Sun Wu¡¯s face was calm. It¡¯s just that the gloomy eyes reflected in the water as the fish preyed on it. Because she got a message, it was her younger sister Sun Mi who came back from the outside, and she came back to Sun Family silently after she came back! And I went to find someone, this person was Sun Ling who came to him not long ago and asked him to get his treatment! This makes her a little unexpected! Because for Sun Ling and Sun Mi, Sun Wu is extremely afraid! He didn¡¯t want these two people to be too close together, because she even had a vague feeling that if Sun Ling and Sun Mi joined forces, it would not be her Sun Wu alone. Because for the position of Sun Family Patriarch, she really has some difficulties, and it is extremely difficult ¡­ I don¡¯t know what Sun Wu raised her head slowly, watching the setting sun gradually fall, and the rays of light of Crimson¡¯s sunset shone on her face, which made her more dignified face become more terrifying, which made people feel palpitations. For a long time, looking at the burning clouds set by the setting sun, Sun Wu not only groaned in his mouth, but also pondered for a long time in his memory, he saw a silhouette quietly coming quickly. This silhouette came behind Sun Wu. It was convenient for him to knelt down quickly. With a respectful look, Sun Wu did not turn his head, but said slowly: ¡°What happened?¡± But after seeing that silhouette behind him, a large black cloak could not see his figure. He also hides a face in the shadow of the cloak and can¡¯t see his face. When he came, he was a little silent. If it was not Sun Wu¡¯s hearing, it might be extremely difficult to find. As the silhouette approached, I heard Sun Wu slowly questioning. Black silhouette kneeling behind Sun Wu, the indifferent voice of unknown boys or girls slowly sounded. Moved towards Sun Wu slowly reported: ¡°Patriarch! All the doctors who went to the Third Master¡¯s house just now were all sent by the Third Master! From a young age, they were sent to monitor and listen at the door. The group of people can¡¯t do anything. Go to rescue the Third Master! As a result, the Third Master and thunderbolt are furious and almost kill all the doctors! ¡° Hearing the black silhouette behind him without the slightest feelings of emotion and cold words, Sun Wu¡¯s eyes quietly looking at the sky could not help but shrink some pupils. What kind of serious injury did his Third Brother get? Even the group of doctors raised by the Sun Family were helpless, which made him some unexpected events. It was only in my heart that I thought back, but then I heard the voice behind me and continued: ¡°One of the doctors appeared in the group, and he said the way the Third Master treated ¡­¡± ¡°However, after listening to the treatment method, Third Master not say a word, just sitting alone in the room, and then quietly.¡± ¡°I have sent as many people as possible!¡± Sun Wu, who had some doubts about Sun Ling¡¯s injury, suddenly became interested. A group of doctors couldn¡¯t help, and the Third Brother thunderbolt made a big hit, but suddenly there was a turning point. It stands to reason that the fierce temper of the Third Brother should be very happy. How could the group of people be sent away instead? Sun Wu did not say anything. Just quietly waiting for the silhouette behind that report. After all, as a family of Sun Family, there is no need to do something detrimental to manners. (End of this chapter) Chapter 2071 What he wants is to wait for the report from his staff, so that his whole team can clearly read the whole sequence of events into his ear. Because only the most detailed and clear information can let her grasp the most clearly, all the trends of her two sisters Sun Mi and Sun Ling in the mountains. Because he was worried about the 3 people, he still worried. Otherwise, he would not cooperate with them nominally. In fact, he wanted to use their power to wipe out victory and Sun Ling. So that his family position can be more stable. The black silhouette behind him did not hear Sun Wu¡¯s inquiry. Ill continue to tell what happened in Suining¡¯s room. It was concise and clear, and it was told to Sun Wusuo one by one. In the black silhouette, Sun Wu was understood and Sun Ling couldn¡¯t talk about any serious injuries! But he turned his strength into stagnation, that is to say, his Third Brother, the Sun Family number one expert, from now on, could not mobilize Spirit Qi, neither cultivation nor exert his own strength! That is to say, his so-called tribute to the strength of the item is not a waste? Not even a tool person can reach it, and thinking of this in his heart, the excitement in Sun Wu¡¯s eyes is unabashed and self-evident. Because she wanted to deal with her Third Brother¡¯s idea for a long time, but helpless, Sun Ling¡¯s strength is too strong, even stronger than her elder sister. Even stronger than her 2 younger sisters, otherwise Sun Ling, as a man, is relying on his own strength, but also became No. 3 in Sun Family! This is not to say that it is unreasonable, but when I think about it carefully, although Sun Ling was injured when it was a good shot, it was a bit difficult. Because from the report of the black clothed person, Sun Wu got another hidden message, that is to say, people now simply do not have expert advice. If there is an adversary now, then Sun Family is undoubtedly like a little white rabbit, lively displayed in front of a fierce beast. After the excitement, Sun Wu suddenly calmed down, and the quick analysis in his mind did not seem to miss him. I turned to Tang Sect myself, and I was right! However, Tang Sect has not signed the contract and agreement with his own family. Once there is any problem with Sun Family at this time, it will undoubtedly be a fatal blow to Sun Family. Now Sun Ning ¡¯s strength, although he ca n¡¯t use it, ca n¡¯t continue to improve it. It ¡¯s like he ¡¯s trying to deal with his Third Brother ¡¯s colorlessness, just like God ¡¯s help, but he also makes himself the most proud tool, his own Third Brother Lost. When he was in Patriarch and lost his tools, how else could he stop the Sun Family accidents that would happen suddenly? Carefully considered, I saw the bow of Sun Wu¡¯s game and said with a serious face: ¡°The news of Third Master ¡¯s injury was blocked in Sun Family! It is forbidden to spread this matter, if anyone talks secretly, execute without any mercy ! ¡° As he spoke, his tone gradually calmed down, and he seemed a little chilly in this pavilion, even the black clothed person behind him was not close, and he squeezed. The Sun Family Patriarch in front of him is really the most unpredictable, and the Sun Family¡¯s Second Boss and 3 are the masters. Although they are very reticent and mean very ruthless; a temperament lunar calendar, but if it is harder than the woman in front of them, they have the biggest difference with Second Boss and 3 being the master. (End of this chapter) Chapter 2072 The Sun Family Patriarch in front of me, but a man who does n¡¯t spit out bones, but also laughs at hehe and you who are called brothers and brothers heard the fate of Sun Wu, The black man behind him did not make any statement, but just gave a soft answer, and then stopped speaking. Sun Wu was silent in the pavilion, because she also had some thoughts in her mind 10000 1000. Now she just hopes that the signing of the contract and cooperation with Tang Sect will come as soon as possible, otherwise Sun Family will not have the news of expert sitting in this period of time, it is really difficult to guarantee that it will not be heard by outsiders. In that case, for Sun Family, this is undoubtedly a fatal blow. Seeing the silhouette behind kneeling down on the ground still didn¡¯t say a word, Sun Wu suddenly came back to him with some doubts, ¡°Could this be the end?¡± Continue to say, ¡°Is nothing okay?¡± I saw the silhouette behind me, lightly nodded, and no longer speak. Suddenly, Sun Wu frowned a little and said impatiently: ¡°Second Boss Sun Mi did n¡¯t go to the house of 3? Do you not know anything about it?¡± But I saw the black clothed person, listening to Sun Wu¡¯s bad tone, and continued to report: ¡°Second Boss went to the 3rd house, because the 3rd house, although there was some thunderbolt anger at the group of doctors, but one of them dared to speak To tell the truth, although 3 is a bit helpless, but also admire that person¡¯s courage! ¡° ¡°Then let that person go to Second Boss to get a reward!¡± ¡°Second Boss has some doubts, so I went to 3 to check the situation!¡± This is the reason why Second Boss went to 3 homes. ¡°The little ones saw Second Boss, you went to 3¡¯s house, so you came to report to everyone ¡­¡± Suddenly, Sun Wu¡¯s frowned brow slowly calmed down, because she was also a little unsure, but heard the words of the right assistant behind her. She had to believe again, because she was a powerful assistant and one she had raised, second only to her Expert of Third Brother Sun Ling. It can be said that she is 2 assists in one light and one dark, and it is also her confidence in the secret of Sun Family, the hole card ¡­ So for the black clothed person, she did not at all worry too much. It was just that my heart was a little calmer, and my expression was restored. I turned around and resumed my past, and continued to ask some questions in my mind slowly. The black clothed person behind him couldn¡¯t help but sigh. I saw why Sun Bo asked Second Boss why he had to ask 3 personally because of some rewards. I saw the black clothed person and continued to say, ¡°The doctor who can propose treatment to the 3 heads among the group of doctors, although his method is mentioned, also calmed the anger of the 3 heads.¡± ¡°However, his method can only make the 3 masters shake their heads and sigh, because that method is extremely difficult to succeed, and it is also because of this, that he dare to tell the truth makes the 3 masters also have some appreciation, so he let him appreciate it. Go. ¡°¡± Second Boss saw some doubts in the hearts of the people who came to appreciate it, so he learned about the strength of the 3 headed injury, so he controlled the group of doctors and the doctors who proposed the treatment to the 3 heads. ¡° ¡°3 The problem of being a head is also a concern for Second Boss. Second Boss is worried that the problem of being a head of 3 will cause internal problems in the net worth. It ¡¯s because of this thing in the house of the house. ¡° Hearing the black clothed person behind him slowly and carefully, Sun Wu was nodded. (End of this chapter) Chapter 2073 Sure enough, I really cultivated it by myself. I was so careful in my work that I even investigated the matter of my 2nd sister. After hearing the report from behind, Sun Wu thought about it and understood the entire process of development. Some said with a sneer in my heart: ¡°Sister 2 is really anxious! It seems that Third Brother¡¯s strength cannot continue to improve and cannot be used. It seems that she has some concerns.¡± ¡°If you know the strength of Third Brother can continue to use it, maybe he will not have such an idea. If the problem of Third Brother is in the present moment, it is estimated that 2 sisters when the time comes he can understand the Sun Family. ! ¡° The forces may have to reshuffle! From the competition between their three siblings to their two siblings, but in the eyes of the result of this collaboration with Tang Sect, she doesn¡¯t seem to want to see it, and her Sun Mi can understand it. At this time, if there is a problem, then Sun Family may not be far from the end. Sun Wu naturally knows the thoughts of his two younger sisters Sun Mi, and at this time cooperates with Tang Sect, and his Third Brother has such a situation. She doesn¡¯t want to see the Sun Family chaos, there are some sneering expressions on the face of wily old fox, unable to bear, it seems that her 2 sisters still care about Sun Family! Thinking of this, Sun Wu came back and asked lightly towards towards her. ¡°The doctors detained by Second Boss, so what kind of serious injury did the Third Brother get? He could be so Thunder¡¯s Fury!¡± This made Sun Wu and her somewhat curious, because she also knew that she lost her dignity, so she was arrogant and arrogant. But this time when he came back from Qingshu Entertainment Group, he would personally beg her to let Sun Family¡¯s people heal for themselves, and the final result turned out to be a cure, but no cure. Can she be a little curious? Hearing Sun Wu ¡¯s questioning, the black clothed person behind him continued to use the unemotional cold voice and said: ¡°3. It ¡¯s said that it ¡¯s because there is something strange in the dantian, so he ca n¡¯t mobilize Spirit Qi, his own cultivation, And once he uses his own power, inside of Dantian, Spirit Qi, which flows to 4 limbs and 100 skeletons, will also reflect on him, causing severe pain, which is where 3 heads are extremely resentful! ¡° ¡°And the doctor who proposed the treatment method, it is said that no one will be willing to take this treatment method, because no one will agree with it from the money or the human side! Hearing the question from the black clothed person behind him, disable to bear uttered: ¡°Oh? Since it is my Sun Family who asks for someone, I can¡¯t even pay for it. Then I saw Third Brother, and the injuries I suffered must be extraordinary. . ¡° But seeing the black clothed person behind him, the body kneeling on the ground slightly bowed down and continued: ¡°Because the doctor who can propose to 3 as the treatment method was detained by Second Boss, we have no way of knowing, just know 3 When he heard that method, he just sat in the house with gray face and no one was there. He said nothing by himself until Second Boss came to ask him. ¡° He started talking last time. Hearing a faint report from behind, Sun Wu was also somewhat confidently nodded. It seemed that Sun Ling¡¯s injury at this time was somewhat unexpected. But this is fine, as long as the news of Sun Ling ¡¯s injury can be quickly blocked, as long as Sun Family and Tang Sect formally sign a contract and formally cooperate ¡­ As for when the time comes whether Sun Ling has strength, it doesn¡¯t matter. (End of this chapter) Chapter 2074 Thinking of this, there is some excited expression in Sun Wu¡¯s eyes, how many years? how many years? My own concern for this pair of sisters and brothers will finally disappear completely in the last few days, as long as I continue to be patient, as long as I continue to wait ¡­ When the time comes, the cooperation between Tang Sect and Sun Family will officially start, and for Sun Wu, the affiliated Tang Sect is nothing. What he wants is to use the power of Tang Sect to dispel another person, who is his 2 sister Sun Mi! As long as when the time comes Sun Mi is wiped out, Sun Family is the one who can do it alone. In order to get the Sun Family Position of Patriarch, he took the Sun Family Position of Patriarch from his 2 younger sisters and his mother, or something dreaded in his heart. After all, he also knows the reason why his mother chose his younger sister, and the means he got were somewhat disgraceful. In order to appease oneself and to appease Sun Mi, Sun Family¡¯s family law criminal power was handed over to Sun Mi. On the one hand, it is to appease, on the other hand, to monitor Sun Mo, but what he did n¡¯t expect is that after all these years, Sun Mo has instead exercised power in the Sun Family Law, and this one has been handled more and more appropriately, even in his own The people monitored around him made him feel that there was a feeling of being overpowered and weak, and some were out of his control. Because he also knows that his 2 sisters are beginning to find ways to escape their control, and they already have their own power. This is where Sun Wu was a little scared, so he could only put his thoughts into action in advance. That is, since the people inside Sun Family are unreliable, then go out and use strength. And the power of this help naturally belongs to Tang Sect. Only Tang Sect can solve his methods and solve his worries. At this juncture, what made him didn¡¯t expect is that his Third Brother was actually injured, his strength was stagnant, realm can no longer continue to improve, nor can he shoot! This made him somewhat unexpected. On the one hand, he was only worried. As long as the Sun Family is the three masters, the news of not being able to make a shot should not be passed out. Do n¡¯t let the strong enemies outside know or let the people inside Sun Family know. As long as this time has passed, everything will be reduced, and Third Brother ¡¯s injury has saved him a lot of time, and he can better and more confidently solve his 2 sisters, Really didn¡¯t expect! At this time, Sun Wu could not bear to laugh a little, and the sound like a night owl appeared a bit mysterious and terrifying in the gazebo under the sunset ¡­ After the laughter stopped, Sun Wu slowly moved towards her and moved her hands behind towards the black clothed person behind her, waving gently: ¡°Go down! Continue to monitor the actions of 3 Masters and Second Boss, but so far, most important myopic Only Second Boss, 3 if you are the head ¡­ ¡° ¡°At the same time, you should always pay attention to the prohibition of letting the 3 masters not be able to shoot, the news that the strength has stopped is spread to the Sun Family, and it is also prohibited to spread inside the Sun Family. Once such a thing is discovered, you do n¡¯t have to report it. The news quickly dissipated as if it had never happened! ¡° Sun Wu¡¯s words in the pavilion gradually disappeared into the sky as the black clothed person left. The gaze still left Sun Wu¡¯s eyes in his eyes alone, and still reflected the fishes competing for food in the pond. Like the black clothed person who knelt behind Sun Wu not long ago, simply never appeared, just blowing here like a gust of wind. At this time another place of Sun Family, this place, a bit cold. (End of this chapter) Chapter 2075 All around is filled with a dark and resentful atmosphere, like a prison, and at this time, there is a silent woman deep in this room, but there are some vicious women between the eyes, the woman looks a little old. At this time, she quietly knocked on the table with one hand, and with the report of the black clothed person in front of her eyes, her eyes constantly knocking on a pair of lunar calendars were somewhat indifferent. It was just between the slightly frowning brows. It shows his impatience. In front of her, there was a person wearing a black cloak, who could not see her face clearly, nor her figure. Under the wide cloak, there was a cold, unemotional tone. Because no one didn¡¯t expect that the person in front of the black clothed report turned out to be the black clothed person kneeling at Sun Wu in the gazebo not long ago. And the constant in front of her, the person who knocked on the table with his voice, was the younger sister Sun Mi in the heart of Sun Wu! If Sun Wu is in front of him at this time, what he didn¡¯t expect is that he may turn pale with fright, that is, the chess piece he inserted, turned out to be the person of Sun Mi and Sun Ling, but the person of his younger sister ! Moreover, what she did turned out to be more detailed and clearer than what she explained. Because the black clothed person in front of him reported to Sun Mi that Sun Wu was facing Sun Ling and what he was ordered to do, as well as some things that were not known by the black clothed person in front of him. Listening to the voice in the ear, Sun Mi not at all Like Sun Wu, her eyes are full of sneers, but the dignified and impatient colors between her eyebrows are more and more dignified. Because Sun Mi did n¡¯t expect his big sister, he could actually make this step. He thought that Sun Wu had any plans to know the situation of Third Brother, since did n¡¯t expect It really is when a toolman will abandon it. I just plan to wait until this time has passed before making plans ¡­ Listening to the report of the black clothed person in front of you, even if the black clothed person does not know, Sun Mi can guess the abacus in Sun Wu¡¯s mind. That is, Sun Wu just has to wait, as long as the news of Sun Ling ¡¯s injury during this time, the situation of not being able to do anything, is not known by outsiders, nor is it known by the personnel inside Sun Family, when the time comes he can and Tang Sect signed the contract and the cooperation relationship between Tang Sect. When the time comes, he still cares about Sun Ling¡¯s situation. He cares about Sun Ling¡¯s situation. At that time, he was already relying on Tang Sect. Why bother to care about Sun Ling¡¯s situation now. He couldn¡¯t help but weaken Sun Ling¡¯s strength, and now Sun Ling has such a thing, which is what Sun Wu wants to see. But it is exactly what Sun Mi thought, because Sun Wu wanted to rely on Tang Sect to deal with his younger brother and younger sister. But now Sun Ling has such a situation, which he is very willing to see, as long as the time comes after this time, and Tang Sect once signed the contract, then all this will no longer be a matter. I will never have any worries anymore, and I will never worry about my younger brother¡¯s threat as the strength of Sun Family number one expert, as long as I can rely on the power of Tang Sect. Suppress his Sun Mi can become! The thoughts in my heart were constantly analyzed by Sun Mi at this time, and finally reached such a conclusion ¡­ Really 2 sisters, the thoughts in my heart are exactly the same, very similar ¡­ Looking at the report of the black clothed person in front of him, Sun Mo no longer spoke, but slowly said: ¡°What he commanded you, you continue to do it! That¡¯s all, you go down first!¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 2076 tone barely fell, the black clothed person nodded slightly and disappeared. Watching the black clothed person disappear in front of him, Sun Mi also sneered, thinking secretly, didn¡¯t expect it! Big sister, who you cultivated wholeheartedly to watch around me, didn¡¯t expect to be my person! From the very beginning, when Sun Mi was in charge of Sun Family¡¯s family law enforcement, he had found someone watching around him, so Sun Mi beating somebody at their own game ¡­ Over the years, secretly accumulating power, cultivating power and disintegrating the group monitoring Sun Mi, and training a group of people to monitor themselves. It is nominally monitoring itself, and following Sun Family Patriarch¡¯s own big sister¡¯s words, it is actually a double-faced spy. He sent these people to lurk around Sun Wu, let Sun Wu choose to train, and then this group of people, after being trained by Sun Wu, came to monitor himself again. Actually! It ¡¯s his big sister who made wedding dresses for others, actually monitoring himself. In fact, Sun Wu may also did n¡¯t expect his own situation, the person he trusts, the chess piece arranged by his Sun Family, the same ¡®S right arm ¡­ In fact, this so-called dark chess piece is actually from the very beginning that his Sun Mo dealt with his chess piece. If Sun Wu knew at this time, the true identity of the black clothed person, I do n¡¯t know what I thought was obscure. It is estimated that he didn¡¯t expect his 2 sisters to do it earlier than her, and has already penetrated the forces to his nearest side. Sun Mi thought of this in his heart, and slowly stood up, looking at this all around, the lonely and empty Sun Family house deep in this place, but a place where the entire Sun Family was extremely afraid. He is Sun Family, the practitioner! The place where Law Enforcer stayed, this place can be said to be the darkest and darkest place of Sun Family, no one and no one would be willing to come here. Some are only the place where he is the authority, and the group of people who hide in the dark and are not known by outsiders, but only follow their own orders to attack people, and execute the orders. Over the years here, let Sun Mo arrogant and despotic¡¯s once arrogant state of mind become a bit peaceful, now he will calmly think, in this place has smoothed his corners smooth. It will only hide the corners in the heart, and can¡¯t help but look at the starry sky that has turned into the night, big sister! The accounts of our 2 sisters should be counted! You used that mean method to retake the Position of Patriarch from me, and now we should also re-enact the drama of the year. Looking away, it is the dark place of Sun Family. In this place, Sun Mo only hides all himself. He has transformed into Sun Family, and even the Sun Mi known to the foreign population, is very quiet, has a fierce temperament, and means sinister! That one is like a grass, monitoring the prey, and it will come out at any time to poisonous snake that bites the prey. This is her, looking for the mood that has extended in the dark depths of this Sun Family for many years. This state of mind also came from disappointment and hatred of his big sister. Really didn¡¯t expect! I do n¡¯t know where the Third Brother has come now, whether it has reached the Qingshu Entertainment Group, or is planning to go to Qingshu Entertainment Group President Qin Ni to discuss it tomorrow, and I do n¡¯t even know if he has enough chips. It is better to let the shot and let the mysterious man of the Third Brother help, that¡¯s even better. (End of this chapter) Chapter 2077 In this way, in the position where Sun Family Patriarch seizes power, he will have a better grasp of success, which is what he wanted in Sun Mi¡¯s heart. If the mysterious man can unblock Sun Ling¡¯s dantian ban, then the time comes will have another help in his own hands. It will be more than enough to deal with your big sister, instead of being as passive as now, you can only place a double-sided spy beside your big sister. He silently listened to his big sister, and wanted to cooperate with Third Brother in thinking about himself and even himself. Soon! Soon! As long as the writing time has passed, wait for some more time, as long as you wait for this period of time, when the time comes everything will end! My own accounts for many years will also be recovered! What Sun Wu thought was that time was running out! Soon! After this period of time, when the time comes, everything will end, and your status as Patriarch will be more stable! What Sun Mi thought was that this period of time had passed. As long as it was achieved through the cooperation of Qingshu Entertainment Group, then the time comes Sun Family Position of Patriarch, and it would return to its own hands as if it were the idea of ??mother. Sun Mi naturally knew that just now he moved towards himself from the words of Third Brother Sun Ling. When talking about the past, she also saw her Third Brother Sun Ling from the face of her Third Brother, and the easily unnoticeable surprise in her eyes. Because Sun Mi didn¡¯t expect that his Third Brother really turned out to be the mother of that year, things like Patriarch¡¯s will are not quite clear. Recalling the past, the only person who may know this is himself, and now Sun Family Patriarch¡¯s big sister Sun Wu, and the mother who has already passed away! But this also made her a little didn¡¯t expect that her Third Brother would also agree to cooperate with herself, and that Third Brother wanted him to give. What Third Brother wants, big sister is limited everywhere, In this case, the cooperation with Third Brother is naturally where water flows, a canal is formed, and behind this the success of where water flows, a canal is formed, thanks to your big sister. Sun Wu! Want to cooperate with Tang Sect, how is it possible! Sun Mo is unable to bear a cold heart, hmph! He will never allow Sun Jia to attach to Tang Sect. How many of the groups, Aristocratic Family, and companies affiliated with Tang Sect have continued their foothold in the land of Shu in these years? simply no! At this time, Sun Ling in the car looked at the file in his hand for a long time, and the car drove at high speed on the road. At this time, he had already left the door of the Sun Family in the car, on the brightly lit Shu road, in the car with sound effects. I can only stare at the documents in my hands, stunned. All these things come fast and go fast, but they also develop faster. It has made her Sun Ling somewhat completely unprepared. What he didn¡¯t expect is that the 2nd sister is so well prepared, and the hatred between the 2nd sister and the big sister will become more solid. Moreover, I will go to Qingshu Entertainment Group again, and face the mysterious man Chu Qing again! I don¡¯t know what happens when I arrive at Qingshu Entertainment Group and face President Qin Ni again? Chu Qing put in the power of his dantian. This is not what surprised him the most. What made him the most surprised was his didn¡¯t expect. At that time, there would still be such a grudge between 2 sister and big sister ¡­ (End of this chapter) Chapter 2078 Sun Family is the land of Shu, the veteran Aristocratic Family, and it can also be regarded as the prestigious Aristocratic Family of Shu land for many years. Sun Family is different from Wang Family Group and Qingshu Entertainment Group, as well as Tang Sect. Sun Family had a long time ago when Wang Family Group was founded and Qingshu Entertainment Group¡¯s rising star was established. Appeared in the territories. The industry that Sun Family wants to manage is medical equipment and medicine ingredients. For many years, it can be said that Sun Family has been in charge of all aspects of medical treatment in Shudi. On this basis, the increase has gradually developed into one of the upper powers of the Shu land. The entire Shu land can be said to be all influence. The industrial differentiation of all parties is very clear. The development of the mineral resources of the Wang Family Group and real estate, construction, etc. . The Qingshu Entertainment Group is mainly related to the Entertainment Group and the service industry. And his Sun Family is still the same, mainly based on the medicine ingredients industry. In particular, Sun Family has also achieved today¡¯s achievements after years of wind and rain. However, all this vigorous development scene, but a mutation appeared in an accident! And this time mutation, Sun Wu, Sun Mi, and the mother of Sun Ling 3¡¯s sister boarded the Sun Family Patriarch, and that day began to change. At that time, the mother of the 3 siblings was originally used as a tool of family interest to marry Tang Sect, but what kind of strong woman is the mother of the 3 siblings, and he naturally does not want to belong to Tang Sect. But Tang Sect did n¡¯t know why at that time, and suddenly they had plans for their old-fashioned Aristocratic Family, and it was at that time that they also sent the 3 sister ¡¯s mother ¡¯s heart not conceding to men. Forced out. Refused the marriage with Tang Sect, and rejected the request of Sun Family Patriarch and his mother at that time! It is also the request of the 3rd sister¡¯s grandmother. On this basis, the 3rd sister¡¯s mother left the house alone, and left the land of Shu to see the wider sky as well. That not content with the idea of ??succumbing to the fate of Aristocratic Family as a tool of interest has made the mother of 3 siblings in the world outside also make a name for themselves. In the end, World outside went back to Shudi with better ideas and ideas, and the arrival of the 3 siblings¡¯ mother also changed Sun Family¡¯s development in the industry chain by a closer step. At the same time, the mother of the 3 siblings brought 3 people back, and these 3 people were the father of the 3 siblings, and the very young Sun Wu at that time, and the young child in his arms, Sun Mo! Sun Ling was not born at the time. 3 The return of my sister ¡¯s mother aroused the rebuttal of many people in the Sun Family family, who felt that this owner who fled privately regardless of the family ¡¯s interests should be tried. The land, but didn¡¯t expect that the 3 sister¡¯s mother refuted everyone in the family with a strong posture. And take out the medical device technology methods brought by you, and even improve the medical ingredients, grafting, and even more advanced methods of planting some medical ingredients. Instantly blocked those who refuted him speechless. It was also from that time on that the grandmothers of the 3 sisters and the Sun Elders who refuted their mother Elder were silent. Because they didn¡¯t expect the technical production methods brought by the mother of the 3 siblings, so that the profits in the interests of Sun Family medicine ingredients and the profits in medical devices have doubled. Sun Family suddenly became the leader of this industry, and it belongs to the kind of technologically advanced leader. It is precisely because of this tough action that the grandmother of Sun 3 ¡¯s brother is between the family and his daughter. There is better room. (End of this chapter) Chapter 2079 There is a better choice in these 2 difficult places, which is to pass the Sun Family Position of Patriarch to the mother of the 3 siblings, and the Sun Position of Patriarch to the hands of their mother did not disappoint their grandmother, Sun Family did develop rapidly at that time, and even Tang Sect once said that Sun Family violated the idea of ??marriage. After all, in this land of Shu, strength can prove everything, and benefits can be the key to mutual cooperation! When the Sun Family¡¯s rapid development has also made many Aristocratic Family group companies a little jealous, and for Sun Family. Patriarch 3 The excuse of her sister ¡¯s mother who fled from her family privately at that time and was unwilling to marry Tang Sect again dissipated between the speeches of all the Shu people, leaving only silence. Secretly praised the actions of 3 sisters. After all, in this Shudi, how dare they refute their Aristocratic Family, even one person, really not much! Because the grandmother of the 3 siblings was also under a lot of pressure at the time, but didn¡¯t expect that his daughter returned, but with a tough attitude, interrupted the lingering mouth of the whole Shu. Later, the mother¡¯s name of the 3 siblings boarded the Sun Family Position of Patriarch, which allowed the Sun Family to flourish. However, many years later, in addition to technology, their mother brings a different ¡°concept!¡± It finally happened! And what happened is their 3 siblings. Sun Wu was the boss at the time, but in one respect, no matter the strategy, strength or means, he was completely inferior to the Sun at high noon, who was like the sun at high noon. Sun Mi at the time could be said to have means, means! There are ways to get ways! Be mindful! It has even begun to help my mother handle some affairs in the family, and even handles it in an orderly manner, which makes Sun Mi¡¯s mother endlessly admired. But all of this fell into Sun Wu¡¯s eyes at the same time. At that time, Sun Wu was a filial child on the surface, caring for the younger sister and younger brother, filial to mother and father, but didn¡¯t expect such She, while her mother was dying, did something unexpected. Because all Sun Family people at that time already knew that Sun Mo must be the next successor of Sun Family Patriarch, but didn¡¯t expect Sun Wu to transfer Sun Mo in advance and go to the field to negotiate cooperation with medicine ingredients. And his mother has been waiting for the return of Sun Mi before the hospital bed, that is, to allow Sun Family Position of Patriarch to be inherited reasonably, and also to allow Sun Family people to make an all-out effort to assist Sun Mi. But what didn¡¯t expect is that all this has been planned by Sun Wu in advance, and Sun Mi was transferred to the field. Pressing their mother in front of her dying mother bed, handing in her will! At that time, maybe the mother of 3 siblings didn¡¯t expect, this ordinary gentle and filial child, there will be a wolf ambition. Sun Mi was also aware of the fact that something was wrong, so he arranged for the secret person to monitor Sun Wu¡¯s every move in advance, so he learned this secret history. Then I learned that I now have Patriarch and my big sister. Since I used this method to force my mother back then, it was for the Sun Family Position of Patriarch. Sun Mo, who got the news at that time, came back overnight, but he still couldn¡¯t see his mother. When he rushed to Sun Family, his big sister Sun Wu took out his will. The will was written in the name of his big sister, so Sun Wu justly inherited the Sun Family Position of Patriarch ¡­ (End of this chapter) Chapter 2080 That night, the 3 sister¡¯s mother was dying in front of the bed, looking at Sun Wu who was waiting beside her, with some satisfaction. Unable to bear said: ¡°Xiaowu, you are my eldest daughter. As a mother, I can have a daughter like you, and I am extremely satisfied! I hope you and your younger sister will be able to get together from each other in the future and let Sun Family grow again. ! ¡° However, mother¡¯s tone barely fell, Sun Wu¡¯s originally soft face, but somewhat gloomy indifferently said: ¡°Who does mother know to pass the Position of Patriarch to?¡± For a time, some mothers who didn¡¯t notice when they were lingering, but some bluntly said: ¡°Xiao Mi is decisive in doing things, has the means and the brain to make him a Position of Patriarch. The status is in the process of being pushed to a higher level! ¡° ¡°And you have a soft personality and good reputation in the family. Having someone like you sitting in the family will surely relieve the family of many worries! You 2 sisters, one in the master, one in the master, this is what mother has thought out after careful consideration Conclusion, when the time comes, I hope you 2 sisters, unite and cooperate! ¡° ¡°After all, Sun Family, this veteran Aristocratic Family can survive in the land of Shu so far, it is very difficult for everyone to be together in order to have today ¡¯s achievements and the future will be better. Bringing a way to make Sun Family go further, otherwise mother I can¡¯t support it alone! ¡° Hearing the mother on the hospital bed slowly finished, Sun Wu was neither salty nor light, and unemotional¡¯s face was suddenly gloomy. ¡°Oh! Mother¡¯s idea is really good!¡± Speaking of this, unable to bear applauded. Seeing his own eldest daughter strange, this mother who was in her surviving period was also a bit strange, and saw her own eldest daughter chatter. ¡°But I don¡¯t want to be inside or outside the Lord! I don¡¯t want to be outside the Lord! What I want is inside and outside, all under my control!¡± Speaking of which, in a pair of eyes, the eyes that have never been seen, continue to emerge in the eyes of his mother. The mother on the bed, this old woman, didn¡¯t expect that his daughter would still have an unknown side. After many years in the land of Shu, this old mother knew in a flash that her eldest daughter was hidden deep enough! I didn¡¯t even notice it ¡­ Suddenly, a heart full of vicissitudes, a little cool. He did n¡¯t expect his own eldest daughter, so ambitious. Only the woman who had fallen ill in this bed continued to say indifferently: ¡°child, mother knows what you think! You may be a little unwilling, but this is also helpless, because you are the eldest son and the big sister, you are very small Then follow me and your father, in the world outside, and see that different world! ¡° ¡°So now in the land of Shu, it can be said that the ups and downs between your poverty and richness have changed you, and it is precisely because of this that your character does not hover between Aristocratic Family as originally Sun Mi! ¡° ¡°With his means and mind, mother is also for your own good. You may think that you got the Position of Patriarch is a good thing, but have you ever thought that once Sun Family is defeated, then you will be the sinner of Sun Family ¡°¡± I did this because I thought about it, because you have one more thing than Xiao Mi, that is softness, because your softness gives you a lot of reputation in Sun Family, and also let everyone obey you, This is to make your 2 sisters together, so that Sun Family can go further ¡­ ¡° (End of this chapter) Chapter 2081 However, didn¡¯t expect his words before they were finished. Sun Wu by the bed was already full of anger, and the vagrant air between his eyebrows continued to emerge, angrily roared: ¡°Fart! You are talking all butt What about my mother? You are in favor of 2 sisters in your heart, you just want to give her the Position of Patriarch! ¡° ¡°I¡¯m not as good as her! It¡¯s because I have been used to a hard life with you that I know how difficult it is to develop Sun Family and to make Sun Family go further because we don¡¯t want Sun Family to become more ruined. , But you have never seen me, you are making an all-out effort to train 2 girls! ¡° ¡°But me! I¡¯m wearing the title of an eldest daughter in Sun Family. I have nothing and I don¡¯t have anything, so naturally I can only have a good relationship with the people of Sun Family, which made you produce that scene. , My daughter is a very popular person, but actually! ¡° ¡°I want to have the things that 2 sisters have, but I can¡¯t do it because you never gave me a chance!¡± Seeing his eldest daughter, so exhausted, the mother in this bed was also bitterly grinning , There is a constant echo in my mind. Reminiscing about the old days, because when he fled the land of Shu, he was alone and penniless, but also at that time, he went to go through arduous training or hard work in the outside world and saw a different world . I also met the father of 3 sisters and finally gave birth to Sun Wu. However, Sun Wu was born at that time, because the three people had a really hard time, and this hard time until he spent his childhood until he felt it was a suitable opportunity. And Sun Mi was also born at that time, and then took his 2 siblings and the father of these 2 siblings back to Sun Family. Bringing the technical means to bring the things learned from outside into the land of Shu, only then came Sun Family, a sudden and vigorous development, and the 100-foot pole stepped forward. But because of this, what he didn¡¯t expect is what he worried about in his heart, and it finally happened! His own eldest daughter Sun Wu really produced such a strange emotion. Environment, a living environment, a living environment that a person suddenly changes, will really change his state of mind! The dying mother on the bed was already a little sleepy, and the old eyes slowly seemed to close. Seeing his mother did not refute his words, Sun Wu was more proud, and some roads were filled with anger, said with a smile: ¡°Why, mom, do you also think that what I said is also correct?¡± But what didn¡¯t expect is that his mother just closed her eyes slowly and shook her head slightly. Didn¡¯t expect her mother at this time still doesn¡¯t recognize herself. So Sun Wu was unable to bear. The anger in his heart forced the collar of his mother and angered: ¡°Will the will! Where did you put the will? Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know. The reason why you I¡¯ve been holding my breath for a while now, isn¡¯t it just waiting for the return of the 2nd sister? But I also know that you have a will, because you are worried that you can¡¯t hold your breath and let go! The people of Sun Family Dissatisfied with 2 sisters, so where did you secretly release your will? ¡° Hearing his daughter¡¯s anger, the mother who had closed her eyes opened her eyes again. There was some consternation in the eyes, even some sadness, some helplessness, some sadness ¡­ (End of this chapter) Chapter 2082 It seems that Sun Family can survive the difficulties in the future, really only by themselves, only to see if God will still be attached to Sun Family ¡­ Everything really can only look at fate ¡­ In Sun Wu¡¯s anger, the man slowly opened his eyes, only sleepy and tired, and endless sad mother. In the scolding of his daughter¡¯s questioning, he closed his eyes slowly again ¡­ Her eyes closed slowly at this time, but they would never open again ¡­ Because she is really tired ¡­ What he didn¡¯t expect is that he wants to get rid of his destiny and change his destiny. In the end, Sun Family still has to return to its original destiny! Really fortune plays with people! Or the original fate of leaving the land of Shu, and the fate of the marriage with Tang Sect itself is a mistake ¡­ She didn¡¯t know the answer to all this, and she didn¡¯t want to know, because she would never understood ¡­ Because her heavy eyes closed slowly, and could not be opened anymore, it was like a deep sleep, like a tired person who had not slept for days and nights ¡­ This time close your eyes and never open again ¡­ As for the future destiny of Sun Family, her answer, only the future Sun Family, only the future of them, go find it yourself! Sun Family, I¡¯m tired! Let me sleep! This is the last meaning in the heart of 3 sister¡¯s mother ¡­ At this point, this woman who made Sun Family flourish again was in the questioning and scolding of her daughter, and never opened her eyes again, and closed her eyes forever ¡­ Sun Mo, who was originally going to talk about cooperation with others, eventually rushed back to Sun Family non-stop. But when he returned to Sun Family, only mother who had closed her eyes and Sun Ling, a young boy with confused and ignorant. There is also a sad face in mother¡¯s will, and finally boarded the big sister of Sun Family Position of Patriarch, Sun Wu! Later, Sun Mi found the chess piece that was secretly monitoring Sun Wu, and learned that before his mother died, his big sister had done such a thing. This is where her grandson is completely angry with her big sister! In fact, for her Sun Mi, who is the Sun Family Position of Patriarch, she does not care at all, for him, whoever is the Sun Family Position of Patriarch! As long as everyone works with a common purpose, let Sun Family take it to another level! This is why Sun Mi has been with mother all the year round, but has been dealing with those children of Aristocratic Family, but what didn¡¯t expect is years of success and years of accumulation! But after his big sister did these things to her mother before she died, she let Sun Mo¡¯s heart for Sun Family die completely ¡­ Because she did n¡¯t expect to be a big sister, it turned out to be such a person, and from that time onwards, Sun Mi thoroughly despaired Sun Family, who is a Substitute Patriarch ¡­ It was also from that time that Sun Mi changed, became silent, and became cruel! why? Because when his big sister became the Sun Family Position of Patriarch, he issued an order, that is, Sun Mi took charge of the family law enforcement of Sun Family, so that his 2 younger brothers together, let Sun Family have Better development. At that time, when the will was read, the entire Sun Family looked at each other with a look of consternation. she was! Sun Mo still has a fresh memory so far, because at that time she saw the puzzles and doubts in everyone¡¯s eyes, because everyone thought of Sun Mo, when Sun Family Patriarch was already a stubborn thing ¡­ (End of this chapter) Chapter 2083 But what didn¡¯t expect is that after Patriarch¡¯s death, Sun Patriarch¡¯s new successor would be Sun Wu! In addition, Sun Wu¡¯s remarks made many people in Sun Family hard to doubt! At the same time, because of Sun Family¡¯s family law criminal power, for this veteran Aristocratic Family, people in the entire family are unwilling to see. One responsibility is that he is the place where everyone is eager to fear, but it is the largest position of the entire Sun Family except for Patriarch. However, Sun Wu¡¯s words made many people think that his big sister was a person who took into account the development of Sun Family, so he wanted two sisters together to let Sun Family bring it up a level. But Sun Mi at that time simply had no idea, but slowly walked to the body of mother¡¯s already cold body, knelt down, and looked at the tearful young Sun Ling and the sad big sister ¡­ Sun Mi¡¯s unemotional, holding her mother¡¯s hand tightly, without saying a word, because from the moment her big sister wants him to take charge of the Sun Family law again, she will understand ¡­ My big sister wants to monitor her! I also want to make a show and show these ignorant Sun Family people, and this ignorant clansman will not care who is Patriarch, as long as their interests are not damaged! After all, in every family, every Aristocratic Family, even the company, and the group, there are always some moths, and there are always wastes that are not enterprising and only for their own benefit! This is his first judgment of Sun Mi against these people in Sun Family! She used to think that everyone is a Sun Family person. For the sake of benefit, she doesn¡¯t think there will be anything, as long as everyone is together! But now she doesn¡¯t think that way anymore, because these so-called loved ones have completely let her down. Because he also saw something from the eyes of this group of people, that was the frightened look when looking towards himself, and the cowardly look that did not dare to look at himself. Because his big sister has just announced that he is in charge of Sun Family¡¯s family law criminal power! This group of people originally thought that he could become the Sun Family Position of Patriarch, and the startled and puzzled eyes have begun to change ¡­ Because this group of people just wondered whether they offended themselves and whether they had a handle in their own hands. Seeing this ruler, who is in charge of punishment family law, would he be in danger ¡­ This is the ridiculous Sun Family ¡­ Sun Wu succeeded in becoming the Sun Family Patriarch, and Sun Mi became the Sun Family, in charge of Sun Family¡¯s family law criminal power. Everything is the same as usual. And Sun Mi got these situations from the spies he secretly monitored. If it was not that he had noticed the difference in advance, really didn¡¯t expect, it was his big sister who dispatched him to let himself go outside at that time Talk about cooperation. And to do such things to mother, also successfully became the Sun Family Position of Patriarch, and in this cold and dark Sun Family a place where all Sun Family people are rushing. Since then, Sun Mi has concealed his heart, but what didn¡¯t expect is that, in his youth, Sun Ling, who is about to marry, has made something that makes her 2 sisters absolutely didn¡¯t expect Thing! That is Sun Ling! He really abandoned the dignity of men, and made such a big sacrifice for strength, for status, for respect, for the unwilling fate, he made this female all-world. Wherever men want strength and pay The price! (End of this chapter) Chapter 2084 It was surprising to see Sun Ling doing this. Sun Didn¡¯t expect that this Third Brother, who was held in the hands of mother since childhood, would eventually succumb to her own destiny and make such a decision. After Sun Wu got the news, it was the opposite, but it was gnashing teeth, because he didn¡¯t expect that his Third Brother would make such a decision. Isn¡¯t it to grab a seat with him! Originally, he was already extremely afraid of his 2 sisters, and sending someone to monitor his Third Brother¡¯s approach also made him even worse. So from then on, Sun Wu became more afraid of his Third Brother and 2 sisters. He had originally thought that Sun Ling had arranged a wife¡¯s family for him at the right age and would marry her! As a result, didn¡¯t expect his Third Brother made such a choice. Wasn¡¯t that putting Sun Wu¡¯s heart on his mind? At that time, Sun Mo, who had learned of this situation, had a smile on his gloomy face for many years, and could not bear to laugh out loud. Sun Wu was so angry that he couldn¡¯t do much. Because Sun Family people are still a little surprised at Sun Ling¡¯s approach, because Sun Ling announced to the outside that Sun Family is bringing it up a level, he is willing to never marry for life, so he made such a great sacrifice. In this way, his Sun Wu simply cannot take his Sun Ling. Once there is any accident in his heart, his Patriarch will inevitably become the object of doubt. Because everyone knows this feminist World, his younger brother suddenly has strength. As a Patriarch, can he feel at ease? It will definitely only attract the eyes of people outside. Later, as expected, after Sun Ling lost the dignity of the male, the result went further and further on the road of cultivation, and even to the end, his strength has exceeded Sun Wu and Sun Mi Realm. This surprised Sun Mi, but let Sun Wu¡¯s heart only deepen his chances for Sun Ling. It is because Sun Ling¡¯s strength has soared that Sun Ling has become Sun Family¡¯s number one expert, which also brings Sun Ling strength, status and respect. Even though he was a man who lost his male dignity, no one dared to look down on him, because Sun Ling¡¯s strength also made many people in the whole Shu land take their eyes off. Because they didn¡¯t expect that Sun Ling, as a man, made such a big sacrifice and was successful. This also made many Aristocratic Family men have the same idea, but they couldn¡¯t help but think about it, because the pain of losing the dignity of men is really a nightmare in a person¡¯s life ¡­ And Sun Ling chose this nightmare ¡­ Want to change your own destiny ¡­ As for why Sun Ling should lose his male dignity to change, this is not known to Sun Wu and Sun Mi, because in their hearts, all this is no longer important! The important thing is, what will the Sun Family look like when the Third Brother emerges? Sure enough, the Sun Family, which they later guessed, was what it is now. big sister Sun Wu wants to rely on the largest Aristocratic Family Tang Sect in Shudi to deal with her younger sister and younger brother ¡­ And her 2 sisters want to report that year, the big sister revises her will and seizes the revenge of the Position of Patriarch ¡­ And his Third Brother is because he is a man who wants to change his destiny in this unfair World, unfair Shu land, unfair home, and has been working hard and struggling ¡­ 3 The siblings have their own thoughts, their own ideas, different purposes, and finally, it has become a harmony on the surface of the Sun Family. In fact, a state of decay. (End of this chapter) Chapter 2085 The black car driving at high speed on the road is driving fast in the silence. When I came to a building, the vehicle stopped in front of the building, but it didn¡¯t move. It just parked quietly on the side of the road, just like the people in the car, without saying a word, still looking at the documents in hand. After a while, I saw that the car door slowly opened, and a white man with a baby-like skin walked down, but the silver hair was so eye-catching. But those eyes are very feminine, like a woman. The old man standing by the car is no one else but Sun Ling! And he has a briefcase in his hand, and the document is the bargaining chip that his 2 sister Sun Mi handed over to him to discuss cooperation with Qingshu Entertainment Group. It is a huge irony to think about traveling to and from Qingshu Entertainment Group twice in one day! From the beginning, I wanted to explore others, and now I want to cooperate with Qingshu Entertainment Group, and I even beg for people who hurt themselves. Even though everything was important to the overall situation, Sun Ling still understood it, but thinking of this in his heart, some helpless wry smiles appeared on his face without a beard. I really don¡¯t know what it is! This is like an enemy in the previous second, and hehe had to sit down and drink and chat the next second. Such a huge contrast also made his Sun Ling somewhat unimaginable, because he didn¡¯t expect that his 2 sister would have such a plan, and yourself, you will suffer because of your big sister¡¯s order to come to Qingshu Entertainment Group Such a sin. Withdrawing my thoughts in my heart, I looked at the file in my hand and slowly collected it. I moved directly towards my back and slowly said, ¡°You two don¡¯t need to go up, I can go up by myself, you just wait for me here. ¡°¡± After finishing the speech, he slowly lifted his steps and moved towards a building ¡­ Qingshu Entertainment Group, the night is quiet, it is already time for work. Many of the staff of Qingshu Entertainment Group have successively left the company. At this time, the old man with silver hair and white skin walked slowly into the building of Qingshu Entertainment Group. Outside the president¡¯s office. Chu Qing looked at the clocks hanging on the wall, and thought of the time off work. It¡¯s just that he counted the countdown and was heard by the little girl who had been busy, Lin Zhao, who had been busy. Lifted a small head from a pile of documents. A pair of beautiful big eyes fiercely white Chu Qing! This guy is intentional! Didn¡¯t see that he was too busy to die, he was still there leisurely counting the time off work, isn¡¯t it deserves a beating? And I thought to myself that when I looked back at this mountainous file, I couldn¡¯t bear to cry with a sad face. It seems that I have to work overtime today, and tomorrow I have to work overtime, maybe I have to work overtime next ¡­ Thinking of this, Zhao Linyi¡¯s little face is as bitter as bitter gourd. Chu Qing, who counted off hours, naturally noticed Zhao Linyi¡¯s gaze, but it was a little funny in his heart. Because he also noticed Zhao Linyi¡¯s bitter little expression, apparently he had found what Zhao Linyi thought. Live it! Why did Zhao Linyi have so many things, Chu Qing also speculated with a smile. No way, who let Zhao Linyi, a little girl, spread the storm in the company, and there was such an uproar, if the managers of various sections came to ask Qin Ni, and Qin Ni also had a meeting and would directly meet Wang Family The group¡¯s cooperation has been told, and I don¡¯t know what impact it will cause! (End of this chapter) Chapter 2086 It is precisely because of this that Qin Ni secretly said to Zhou Yu, what will happen to Qingshu Entertainment Group in the future, do n¡¯t tell these little girls about 10000000, especially the girl like Wang Ying ¡¯s silly roe deer. The little girl Zhao Linyi is the same! But there is no way. Zhao Linyi, as Qin Ni¡¯s personal secretary, knows everything immediately, so naturally Wang Ying should pay attention to it. As for Zhao Linyi, he naturally has Chu Yue and Qin Ni staring at him personally. Such a thing can¡¯t come again for second time. The managers of various sections after the meeting that day also understood. If this thing comes again for the second time, it is estimated that not to mention the entire company, even these high-ranking managers may be heart. I can¡¯t take it anymore. You should know that in such large groups and companies, these rumors are the most taboo. Every occurrence, if it is unclear and without evidence, it is extremely dangerous. This time is also fortunate that Qin Ni is generous, and also knows the character of Zhao Linyi and Wang Ying. Otherwise, this incident of distort the truth will definitely not be tolerated. But as a punishment, it is now that Zhao Linyi¡¯s small face with a bitter face is buried in the file, either looking at the file in hand or looking at the computer. Chu Qing has n¡¯t seen her since she was sitting in that chair. The sound of the keyboard with her fingertips stopped, and she has been busy until now. But when Chu Qing counted the clocks on the wall and counted down the time, an unsuitable telephone sound rang on Zhengyi¡¯s desk. Zhao Linyi, who was already too busy to deal with it, saw a phone call coming in, and there was a little anger between the brows of a bitter face. He slowly picked up the phone, took a deep breath, and returned to the normal appearance, a little indifferently said: ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± I saw an interrogation sound coming from the microphone. When I heard my interrogation, Zhao Linyi immediately got up and quickly moved towards Cha Qinni¡¯s office ¡­ At this time in the lobby of Qingshu Entertainment Group, Ling Ruirui looked at the old man in front of him, making a phone call to the president¡¯s office, and Zhao Linyi called. After all, such a person has already come 2 times today, but I still have to make an announcement, but the feeling of the second time is not quite the same as the first time! When he came in the morning, the boss was full of self-satisfaction, and the temperament emanating from the eyebrows and the body made him feel chilling. However, the current Lao Tzu, with a peaceful unemotional look, seemed to just come to visit President Qin Ni. However, this palpitating old man appeared again, so Ling Rui had to be cautious, so a phone call reached Zhao Linyi, who was on the secretary¡¯s desk. But when Chu Qing had some doubts, what he didn¡¯t expect was that Qin Ni¡¯s voice came from the office. Ok! Faintly, Chu Qing also seemed to hear something, and he did not look away from the clock on the wall, slowly withdrawing the gods, somewhat in line with contemplation. I have n¡¯t thought much yet. I saw Zhao Linyi walked to Chu Qing ¡¯s desk with his legs in a pair of slender, and said a little dignifiedly: ¡°President Qin asked me to ask you about the Sun Family you came this morning. What did people do? Sister Ling Rui just called and said that the old man is here again! ¡° (End of this chapter) Chapter 2087 Hearing Zhao Linyi ¡¯s words, Chu Qing immediately understood what Qin Ni said to you just now. Obviously came to ask for opinions. It ¡¯s just that Chu Qing was a little surprised and dull. She did n¡¯t expect that the old man from this morning went fast, came fast, and walked quickly. Did n¡¯t expect was sick and returned to Qing again at night Shu Entertainment Group. This made him a little stunned, seeing Chu Qing a little bit relaxed: ¡°I don¡¯t know what Qin always thought, if you don¡¯t want to see this person, there is no need to let him come up, just like what I did to him, it¡¯s nothing wrong. , No big problem! ¡° I saw that Zhao Linyi looked at Chu Qing like a joke, turned around again, and walked into the president¡¯s office. Watching Zhao Linyi walk in, Chu Qing was sitting in his place, and he felt a little bit confused. He knew what he did in the old man¡¯s within the body, but the old man came. Unlike the look that came to the door today to find faults, this is where Chu Qing is somewhat marginal. Thinking carefully. But when I saw Zhao Linyi, I poked my head out of the office and said slowly, ¡°Qin General let you come in!¡± Listening to Zhao Linyi¡¯s words, Chu Qing also slowly walked from the seat and walked towards Qin Ni¡¯s office. At this time in the office, Qin Ni looked at Chu Qing in front of him and slowly said: ¡°You just heard Zhao Linyi¡¯s words just now. The old man came again this morning. What did you do to him? Or is you have What plan, so he went back? ¡° Qin Ni spoke straightforwardly and directly pointed out the theme. Because it is very clear in my heart, between Sun Family and Sun Family, because Sun Zhi has a grudge. However, it is clear that the old man came to Qingshu Entertainment today for a few days with a purpose, but he also came quickly and quickly, and came to his own Qingshu Entertainment Group again in less than a day. Obviously there are some problems, this is what makes him Qin Ni, some want to know, what exactly does Chu Qing want to do? After all, I suddenly wanted to cooperate with Wang Family Group last time. It turned out that Qingshu Entertainment Group and Wang Family Group cooperated to deal with Tang Sect. This sudden problem made Qin Ni and them all completely unprepared. If there is any problem with Sun Family that they don¡¯t know, then Qin Ni estimates that one head is really 2 big! It¡¯s already too busy, this is the Early-Stage stage, it is already the case, if there is one more thing! Even say if the cooperation with Wang Family Group at the later stage? Qin Ni¡¯s idea Chu Qing also understands a little bit. After all, Qingshu Entertainment Group is now in this state of affairs. It is already in the stage of intense preparations for the whole group. I do n¡¯t know how many large meetings like today will be. field. I saw Chu Qing meditating for a moment, and slowly said to Qin Ni: ¡°Then don¡¯t let him come up, is it fortune or misfortune only if he comes up will it be clear, if it is a disaster, if it is to find fault, how is he Come up, let¡¯s just let it go, just like this morning! ¡° ¡°But if it comes for other purposes, we might as well listen to it!¡± Hearing Chu Qing¡¯s words, Qin Ni was slowly nodded, and Zhao Linyi¡¯s sharp ears and keen eyes on the side had already seen it, and I didn¡¯t know when he had walked out of the office. He returned to Ling Rui in the hall. (End of this chapter) Chapter 2088 In fact, Chu Qing also knew that Qin Ni was worried because he thought that Chu Qing and Sun Jia had any plans or contradictions. Whether some of these connections are related to his Qingshu Entertainment Group, if it is Chu Qing ¡¯s own business, he can ignore Qin Ni, because after all it is his personal business, he does not need to intervene. . But if it is related to the Qingshu Entertainment Group, he will have to think about it. After all, he has already cooperated with the Wang Family Group. There is no need to say more and no more trouble. In the hall of Qingshu Entertainment Group, Ling Rui listened to the voice of Zhao Linyi answering from the phone, and slowly lowered the microphone in his hand, moved towards Sun Ling respectfully and courteously: ¡°President Qin please!¡± While talking, he led Sun Ling moved towards the elevator ¡­ Soon I saw that Ling Rui came with Sun Ling, beside Qin Ni, and left after saying goodbye. And left Sun Ling alone in Qin Ni¡¯s office. Looking at the old man in front of me, Qin Ni, Chu Yue, Zhao Linyi, 3 women, and even Chu Qing, they are all inexplicable. I saw this old man in the morning, didn¡¯t expect to meet again at night, I really don¡¯t know how to describe the awkward atmosphere in my heart. It¡¯s just that Qin Ni and Chu Yue didn¡¯t expect this time old man to come. There is no arrogant and domineering in the morning. A pair of people look down and look at people¡¯s expressions and arrogance. It was replaced by a year of peace, unemotional, serene, which made them a little unpredictable, and even they clearly saw that the old man had nothing different from when he came this morning. It was the same clothes The only difference is that he has an additional briefcase in his hand at this time. Behind him was the woman who followed him, the martial artist and the Refining Qi, but not at all followed. But the old man of white hair ruddy complexion came alone. Looking at the old man in front of him, Chu Qing didn¡¯t say much. The words that had come to his mouth were swallowed by him forcibly. Because he knew that he had done and so on this old man, but the old man came a little faster, and he did n¡¯t even bring his followers, nor the kind of arrogance that he saw when he met this morning. to bully people. It was a peaceful and peaceful, as if it were an ordinary old man standing in front of them. The only difference was that this time Qin Ni, as Chu Qing thought, had a briefcase in his hand. Seeing this situation, Qin Ni also wanted to take the temperament of the president of Qingshu Entertainment Group, and slowly said: ¡°Old Mister, please sit down! I do n¡¯t know Old Mister, this time I came to Qingshu Entertainment Group, I do n¡¯t know why ? ¡° Hearing Qin Ni ¡¯s words, Sun Ling was neither hypocritical nor polite. He sat directly on the sofa and said slowly to Qin Ni: ¡°The President Qin is worried! First of all, introduce myself, old man ¡¯s surname Sun, one word Ling! I came to Qingshu Entertainment Group again, mainly for 2 things. So I disturbed the president again! ¡° Seeing this old man in front of me, a respectful and polite and slender look, let alone Qin Ni at this time, even Chu Qing was a little puzzled. Hearing what Sun Ling said, he naturally knew that Chu Qing said that Sun Ling said it was for 2 things! 2 things! 2 things? One of them must be related to the hands and feet that he did on him, but the other thing is what surprised him Chu Qing. Is Sun Family trying to make unreasonable demands on Qin Ni? (End of this chapter) Chapter 2089 However, what Chu Qing didn¡¯t know was that after hearing this old man¡¯s words, Qin Ni and Chu Yue¡¯s original conjecture in the morning in their hearts was confirmed once again. 2 The imperceptible eyes flashed deep in people¡¯s eyes and passed away. Sun Family is called Sun Ling, so there is only one person! Not to mention the Sun Family, even the people in the whole Shu area have heard about it. It can be said that it is an extremely shocking person. When I came this morning, Chu Yue and Qin Ni were still wondering whether this person was the one who was guessed in Tang Sect¡¯s mind, but now that he heard the person¡¯s self-introduction, the guess in Tang Sect¡¯s mind was confirmed. Sun Ling is in the land of Shu, the male martial artist who can cultivate, the one who really gave up male dignity for strength. But some people are taboo for outsiders, because in this feminist world. Men¡¯s cultivation is not easy, but besides being able to cultivate, his Sun Ling is really successful! Not to mention success, and all the upper-class people in the Shu Kingdom know that Sun Ling is the number one expert of Sun Family! But what he didn¡¯t expect was the Sun Family number one expert from the previous rumor, from the supercilious, a proud look this morning, to the peaceful and serene, the appearance of a normal old man, this is the Tang Sect was a little surprised. Hearing the introduction of the old man, Qin Ni instantly put down the surprise in his heart, calmly and slowly said: ¡°Then I don¡¯t know, why is Ling Lao suddenly coming to my Qingshu Entertainment Group again?¡± This time I heard Qin Ni¡¯s name for the old man in front of him, Chu Qing was a little unclear, so I looked at Qin Ni, Qin Ni¡¯s mouth suddenly called the old man in front of him, obviously, the boss in front of me Identity is definitely not low. Otherwise, why did not at all introduce himself when the boss came this morning, but Qin Ni said nothing, apparently having some concerns with Chu Yue. But now after hearing the introduction of the old man, he respectfully praised the old man in front of him and said, ¡°Ling old!¡± It seems that this old man who gave up male dignity for strength is definitely not simple! It seemed as though a trace of surprised look flashed in Chu Qing¡¯s eyes. Zhao Linyi on the side also saw it. Qin Ni wanted to export the explanation, but it happened that Zhao Linyi took the lead in saying: ¡°Reintroduce to you, this is the 3 head of Sun Family, Sun Ling Elder Sun, everyone in Shu land calls him Lao Ling!¡± Hearing Zhao Linyi¡¯s introduction, Chu Qing was still a little puzzled, and his brows were slightly inadvertently shaking. It is not surprising that everyone in the land of Shu is called Ling Lao! However, Chu Qing is an outsider from outside, and he does not know what Sun Ling actually represents to some Aristocratic Family people in Shu. Moreover, on this occasion, Qin Ni and Chu Yue ca n¡¯t explain it better, and can only let Chu Qing feel doubts. While Zhao Linyi deserves to be the Qingshu Entertainment Group, Qin Ni, a strong woman¡¯s side secretary, immediately made a disagreement and said: ¡°Don¡¯t talk about this first! I don¡¯t know, why is Lao Ling coming to Qingshu Entertainment Group this time ? Or solve this first! Otherwise, you will be slack! ¡° Old Lao looked at Zhao Linyi in front of him, and Sun Ling listened to Zhao Linyi¡¯s words. The white face, inadvertently with a trace of arc, flashed away. (End of this chapter) Chapter 2090 Sure enough, it is indeed the secretary of Qin Ni side, who has a smooth, modest way of doing things, and casually, and immediately dispelled his doubts in the mind of Chu Qing, and also transferred to the main topic. I really can¡¯t see this little girl! It seems that sometimes, it gives people a somewhat dull feeling, but didn¡¯t expect such a means. Hearing, Chu Qing clearly understood what Zhao Linyi wanted to do and stopped asking. I just looked at the silhouette in front of me and said nothing, but Qin Ni took the lead in saying: ¡°Ling Lao came to Qingshu Entertainment Group again, there must be something important urgently!¡± Now that Sun Ling has been determined in his heart, it is indeed exactly what Tang Sect thought. It is Ling Lao, who is called Sun Family in Shudi, so he hasn¡¯t turned the corner and asked directly. Fortunately, Sun Ling came to the door twice, what is the significance? Hearing Qin Ni ¡¯s words, Sun Ling said calmly: ¡°Today, the old man came to Qingshu Entertainment Group again, there were only two things. The first one was Sun Zhi, the guy said to Qin President Chu Yue, Vice President and Secretary Zhao. For the confusing things done, once again, on behalf of Sun Family, I apologize to Qin Qincai! ¡° As he spoke, he stood up and bowed slightly to the three people sitting Qin Ni. He would wait for Qin Ni to react, and Sun Ling was already sitting in position. Continue to speak out: ¡°Which is coming again, what is the matter? Presumably, President Qin has also made it clear, that is, my Sun Family wants to cooperate with Qingshu Entertainment Group, and the cooperation among them is second only to me. Sun Ling and Sun Bo¡¯s Second Boss Sun Mi! ¡° At this point, Sun Ling also directly pointed out that it represents Sun Family, but it represents Sun Family himself and Sun Mi. It does not mean that his big sister Sun Wu came. Qin Ni was shocked to sit at the spot and stared at Sun Ling a moment in shock at the moment when he heard Sun Ling say he wanted to cooperate with Qingshu Entertainment Group. What exactly is going on? Hovered between life and death in the morning, how did it become a cooperation in the afternoon! Qingshu Entertainment Group has cooperated! And what makes Qin Ni more didn¡¯t expect is how to say the words mean more than they say. Because Sun Ling said it very clearly, he represents Sun Family and Qingshu Entertainment Group cooperation, but he represents Sun Family himself and Sun Family ¡¯s Second Boss Sun Mi! Qin Ni is naturally familiar with Sun Family¡¯s Second Boss Sun Mi. Sun Family has 3 heads. In the upper class of Shu society, many people are naturally clear. Just hearing Sun Ling¡¯s words at this moment, naturally Qin Ni is puzzled, and Chu Yue on the side is also slightly frowned. Is this what he wants to do with Qingshu Entertainment Group? Chu Qing on the side was just a little surprised. He thought Sun Ling came to Qingshu Entertainment Group. The so-called 2 things were to let him take away the Invisible Sword in Sun Ling with the body. What didn¡¯t expect was that he wanted to cooperate with Qingshu Entertainment Group! For this reason, Qin Ni¡¯s gaze slowly looked towards him. Chu Qing also saw Qin Ni¡¯s inquiry from Qin Ni¡¯s eyes. Obviously Qin Ni thought that Chu Qing and Sun Family had done something she didn¡¯t know about. I saw that Chu Qing waved his hands helplessly. Seeing Chu Qing¡¯s appearance, Qin Ni also had nothing to say. It seems that this is not because of Chu Qing¡¯s sake! (End of this chapter) Chapter 2091 Suddenly, Qin Ni said something: ¡°I don¡¯t know what Ling Lao said?¡± But he saw Sun Ling bluntly said: ¡°Presumably President Qin also knows some inside information, maybe you don¡¯t know, then the old man directly tells a reason! That is which power you think is the most powerful in the land of Shu!¡± didn¡¯t expect Sun Ling¡¯s interview and question, Qin Ni was stuck in place for a while. He thought that Sun Ling would answer his own words directly, but didn¡¯t expect was asked rhetorically, but what is the difference between Sun Ling¡¯s words and not asking? Not to mention Qin Ni, everyone knows that the biggest force in the entire Shu land is Tang Sect! I saw Qin Ni slowly said solemnly: ¡°Tang Sect!¡± Sun Ling on the side heard a direct sigh and remained silent for a long time before continuing to say: ¡°That¡¯s right! President Qin did say the biggest force in the land of Shu, and only Tang Sect! Therefore, it is also because of cooperation with Qingshu Entertainment Group, because presumably President Qin also knows that Sun Family Patriarch is my big sister, and my big sister ¡¯s idea and plan is to cooperate with Tang Sect! ¡° At this point, Sun Ling no longer speaks. And Qin Ni on the opposite side also reacted. Shudi knew that there are 3 Elders, Patriarch Sun Wu, Sun Mi who is in charge of family law, and Sun Family number one expert Sun Ling! What these 3 people can say is that Sun Family 3 is the mainstay of Sun Family! Sun Family can be said to have a solid foundation in the land of Shu, and its reputation is outstanding! But what he didn¡¯t expect was actually said in Ling Lao¡¯s words. Contemporary Sun Family Patriarch Sun Wu actually wanted to be attached to Tang Sect. In name, Ling Lao already said that he was very euphemistic and cooperated with Tang Sect, but He Qin Ni is not stupid. Cooperating with Tang Sect also means that an Aristocratic Family must be attached to Tang Sect to enhance its strength. But at the same time, it is equivalent to send your Aristocratic Family arch to Tang Sect! Tang Sect¡¯s power is even greater, isn¡¯t it just for nothing? What is Sun Family Patriarch thinking about? This made Qin Ni stunned. However, Chu Qing on the side immediately understood that Sun Ling was due to the arrival. It seems that this Sun Family is not very harmonious. It is clear that Sun Ling ¡¯s behavior in front of him clearly does not want to be attached to Tang Sect. But the Patriarch position is helpless. First of all, I deeply understand that in this feminist world, women¡¯s power is not the powerful man Sun Ling, who has the right to speak. Even though he has the strength, this deep-rooted concept of World remains unchanged and still exists in everyone¡¯s mind. However, just when Qin Ni was stunned and contemplative, no matter how he thought about the problem. Sun Ling¡¯s remarks made Chu Qing directly say: ¡°Then I don¡¯t know, do you always plan to return to Sun Zhi? Or leave it to Qingshu Entertainment Group?¡± ¡°After all, things are one for one. If Qingshu Entertainment Group really cooperates with Sun Family, does that mean that the two parties are in a friendly relationship, and it is even necessary to return the complete Sun Zhi to Sun Family?¡± Chu Qing¡¯s words took a moment to draw Qin Ni in contemplation, because Qin Ni, as the president of Qingshu Entertainment Group, had to calmly think about it. Is it worthwhile to cooperate with Sun Family? She could not blindly agree, so she could only keep thinking in the heart, but Chu Qing on the side also eased his time for thinking. (End of this chapter) Chapter 2092 That¡¯s right, once I cooperated with Sun Family, then Sun Zhi had all the unreasonable demands before him, wouldn¡¯t it all become nothing? When the time comes 2 families are friendly relations, that is not the case, so the previous thing is so careless! He Qin Ni is not stupid, he wants to return Sun Zhi, but one yard to one yard. As I said before, and gratitude and grudges are clear. However, what made Qin Nichu Yueyue somewhat unexpected was that I saw Sun Ling Serene and said: ¡°I am apologizing to President Qin because of my rudeness to President Qin, but it does not represent, but I agree. Sun Zhi¡¯s approach! ¡°¡± So for Sun Zhi¡¯s execution, President Qin will do whatever he wants! Give me Sun Family, or give it to me! It doesn¡¯t matter! ¡° Seeing Sun Ling answer this, Qin Ni and Chu Yue were somewhat silent. It seems that Sun Family¡¯s internal problems are more serious than Tang Sect imagined! When I came this morning, Sun Ling was talking about going back to Sun Family ¡¯s junior, but what he said at this time became what President Qin Ni wanted to do! How do you deal with it? This and the attitude of coming in the morning are simply 2 completely different ways! When I came in the morning, I used Sun Zhi as a breakthrough and kept trying to make Qin Ni difficult. If it was not Chu Qing, Qin Ni really didn¡¯t know how to solve this situation this morning. But it was only in the evening that all these attitudes changed, and even became an optional piece! Do it, don¡¯t do it! It was not that he came to Qingshu Entertainment Group at this time, must get Sun Zhi¡¯s reason. And from Sun Ling¡¯s remarks, it was also obvious that Sun Ling really wanted to cooperate with Qingshu Entertainment Group, so for Sun Zhi, it was better to calm Qin Ni¡¯s anger. After all, although Sun Ling represented himself and his 2 sister Sun Mi came to cooperate with Qingshu Entertainment Group. However, Sun Family Patriarch is still Sun Wu, after all, he is also a Sun Family person, and Sun Zhi is a Sun Family person, and offended Qin Ni. Tang Sect 3 people used this to calm Qin Ni 3 people ¡¯s anger. Why not? Even what he thought in his heart was that he couldn¡¯t wait to even let Qin Ni leave it to his disposal. He didn¡¯t want to go back to this Sun Family¡¯s junior. If it weren¡¯t for this junior, how could his big sister think of an excuse to let him test the Qingshu Entertainment Group. And let yourself, now that there is more of this strangeness in dantian, which has become a life-threatening time bomb. However, Chu Yue on the side was slightly frowned and said: ¡°According to the old Ling said, that means Sun Zhi, what I Qingshu Entertainment Group wants to do is all right!¡± ¡°Whether it is life or death, does it have nothing to do with your Sun Family?¡± Chu Yue¡¯s words did have some deep-seated considerations, and it may be that Sun Family wanted to murder a person with a borrowed knife that¡¯s all! However, Sun Ling seemed to see what Chu Yue was thinking, and directly said: ¡°Although Sun Zhi is a member of my Sun Family, we not at all let him disrespect the three presidents!¡± ¡°It turned out that he did it by himself, naturally he has to do it himself, do it himself, and take it on my own. We as the elders of Sun Family have done everything right and done what we have done, but it does not mean that we are going Carry this black pot for him! ¡° ¡°So President Qin wants to deal with him. It still has to be returned to Sun Family, or is he wants to vent his anger to calm down, this is no longer important!¡± ¡°We have already done what we should do. As for him, the bitter fruit he buried himself will naturally be tasted by himself!¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 2093 Once again, Chu Qing thoroughly felt the indifference and merciless wrist behind these Aristocratic Family. For his family, it is a pawn that can be used and discarded. What is the difference between possession and loss? It doesn¡¯t make much sense! If Sun Zhi can be used to quell Qin Ni ¡¯s anger and it is to cooperate with Qingshu Entertainment Group, let alone his Sun Ling, maybe even his Chu Qing may be unable to bear in his heart and want to implement it . After all, among the three powerful forces in Shudi, one of them is Qingshu Entertainment Group. It is undoubtedly a big profit to be able to obtain cooperation with Qingshu Entertainment Group and lose a junior in Patriarch. So between giving and getting, these wealthy and powerful people in the Aristocratic Family see it better than Chu Qing, the free and unconstrained person, and understand it. Not to mention Chu Qing anymore, the afterglow of Chu Qing¡¯s eyes looked, I saw Qin Ni¡¯s 3 women¡¯s faces thoughtful, with invisible eyes in their eyes. It seems that these three people had the same experience. Chu Yue and Chu Linyi did not know, but Qin Ni was already familiar with it. Thinking of Qin Ni as a Qin Family person, he was exploited and pressed by Qin Family. Obviously, Qin Family was kicked out of the house, but he continued to support his family like a slave, so many people, and in order to cooperate with Tang Sect, Qin Family Patriarch even used all means to try to capture Qin Ni , This can no longer be understood. The more powerful Patriarch, the colder the people¡¯s hearts. Seeing that the four people in front of him weren¡¯t talking much, Sun Ling didn¡¯t talk much anymore, but why didn¡¯t he understand? Sun Family ¡¯s junior Sun Zhi should be abandoned, because this is only one time, and it may also be the future, only one chance to trip his big sister. If there is nothing to lose? After Sun Family and Tang Sect become a cooperative relationship, when the time comes Sun Family will still exist! When the time comes let alone a Sun Zhi, maybe when the time comes all Sun Family juniors will all become Tang Sect¡¯s minions. This is not what Sun Ling didn¡¯t want to see. Although he was a man and lost his dignity, he still knew that Sun Family was his mother¡¯s hard work. Naturally, he has conflicts with his big sister, and he rarely talks with 2 sisters, but he also knows the stakes. It took a long time before Qin Ni continued to say: ¡°Then I don¡¯t know if Ling Lao wants to cooperate with my Qingshu Entertainment Group, and I don¡¯t know what kind of cooperation? Is it a permanent cooperation or a long-term cooperation? Presumably Ling Lao also It is clear that the so-called cooperation between Aristocratic Family and the Group is based on interests, and this is always clear to Ling! ¡° ¡°So I ¡¯m going to say it directly! As for Sun Zhi ¡¯s rudeness to us, we accepted Ling Lao ¡¯s apology. For Sun Zhi ¡¯s punishment, when and how do we get the punishment? time comes will also return Sun Zhi to Sun Family, because after all, it is useless to keep him! ¡° ¡°Secondly, why should Ling Lao cooperate with my Qingshu Entertainment Group? Instead of working with Wang Family Group, and what purpose does it come from?¡± Speaking of which, Sun Ling also saw the burning eyes in Qin Ni¡¯s eyes. That¡¯s right, someone who will shout and kill you in the morning will come to discuss cooperation with you in the afternoon! These are extremely unbelievable. If you want to cooperate, you still need to come up with something more practical, and from Sun Ling¡¯s words, you also heard that Tang Sect is dealing with people, or Tang Sect! And the reason for this time cooperation is that Sun Mi and Sun Ling are affiliated with Tang Sect in order to stop their big sister. (End of this chapter) Chapter 2094 And from the perspective of this cooperation, Qin Ni Shu Chu even Chu Qing in the heart is somewhat speculative. It seems that Sun Ling and his 2 sister Sun Mi want to recapture the Sun Family Position of Patriarch! Looking at the burning eyes in Qin Ni¡¯s eyes, Sun Ling no longer spoke much, took a document directly from the briefcase on the side, put it on the table, and moved towards Qin Ni. Seeing this, Qin Ni was only a little nodded. When Chu Yue saw it on the side, he picked up the file and slowly opened it, but from the moment he looked at the open file, Chu Yue on the other side was more shocked when he saw the back. Chu Yue, who has always been silent and calmly faced everything, even showed such a look on her face, which also made him Qin Ni and Zhao Linyi somewhat unpredictable. Zhao Linyi on the side was also in doubt, slowly walked to Chu Yue¡¯s side, looked up, and when she saw the contracts and conditions on the document, she also opened her mouth in surprise. Seeing some rudeness, he quickly reached out a small hand in front of the small mouth. On the other hand, Qin Ni frowned a little, because he was curious, what kind of thing could make Tang Sect 2 so surprised. I saw that Chu Yue slowly handed the document to Qin Ni, and Qin Ni slowly looked down at the document with curiosity. The contract on the document also gave Qin Ni a heart in his chest, and his calm heart was beating. After the beating, only more solemn silence remained. Because of this Sun Family, depending on the situation, obviously it is bleeding! What¡¯s more, it was actually that, not to mention her Chu Yue and Zhao Linyi, even Qin Ni was in the Qingshu Entertainment Group for the first time. Since its establishment many years ago, he has seen such a huge return of benefits for the first time. Chu Qing aside, under doubt, took the file from Qin Ni¡¯s hand, and when he saw all the files on the file, he also widened his eyes a little. Looking at Sun Ling who is still sitting in front of her eyes. What does Sun Family really want to do? Even the benefits of this document, even his Chu Qing, were a little shocked, because the white and black words written on it are clear. Sun Family will cooperate with Qingshu Entertainment Group in the next 5 years for all medicine ingredients and equipment. Show sincerity. Sun Family and Qingshu Entertainment Group can have long-term and permanent cooperation in the future, and these 5 years are extremely special 5 years! In the first year, Sun Family and Qingshu Entertainment Group cooperated to share benefits! Sun Family only needs 20%, and the remaining 80% is actually attributed to Qingshu Entertainment Group. In the second and third years, the cooperation between Qingshu Entertainment Group and Sun Family, Sun Family only needs 2-Layer, and the rest In these 3 years, the 4-Layer every year is attributed to Qingshu Entertainment Group; and in the last 2th and 6th years. 2 in half! 5 5 Divided! The above interests, not to mention Qin Ni, even Chu Qing, who once created a huge business empire, was not very excited. Because of what this means, working with a strong Aristocratic Family and Sun Family, this is undoubtedly the Qingshu Entertainment Group is simply picking up money in the first 5 years. And Sun Family is working for Qingshu Entertainment Group, and it is also clearly written later, in order to show sincerity, the distribution of benefits over the past five years. If Qingshu Entertainment Group does not agree, it can be modified. The revision was successful. After the interest cooperation began, it was 5 years later that Qingshu Entertainment Group signed a contract with Sun Family again. When the time comes Will Qingshu Entertainment Group still sign a contract with Sun Family? Do you want to continue working with Sun Family? (End of this chapter) Chapter 2095 Whether or not to re-negotiate the conditions to meet the requirements of cooperation with Sun Family, Sun Family has everything. That is to say, if the Qingshu Entertainment Group is dissatisfied, it is only necessary to modify the distribution of benefits for the past five years in this document, and after freely obtaining the benefits for the past five years, it is okay not to cooperate with Sun Family after five years. . This is simply a pie in the sky, good can¡¯t be better! But this sudden good thing is what makes Qin Ni more solemn. why! Obvious? Qingshu Entertainment Group has cooperated with Sun Family for 5 years, it is cheap to pick up in vain, and 5 years later! Will Sun Family and Qingshu Entertainment Group continue their long-term cooperation? He knew the entertainment group had the final say! This completely put the initiative into their own hands, but Chu Qing on the side was thinking for a moment for the reason of being at Qingshu Entertainment Group, and had not yet spoken directly by Qin Ni: ¡°And Sun Family It ¡¯s not necessary to cooperate, but we do n¡¯t know what kind of purpose Sun Family wants us to cooperate with you? The total impossible is just the simple relationship of Tang Sect! ¡° ¡°Secondly, we also have to modify the above distribution of benefits according to what Ling Teacher said. If when the time comes Sun Family ¡¯s desired purpose, about the distribution of benefits in the contract, then the loss It may even be the Qingshu Entertainment Group that suffered heavy losses. After all, Tang Sect ¡¯s deep-rooted Aristocratic Family Ling Lao is also very clear that not everyone can easily shake it! ¡° Hearing Chu Qing ¡¯s words, Ling Lao was also slowly nodded and continued: ¡°Yes, we are preparing for a major bleeding, but the condition of the major bleeding is the condition of the contract, and the purpose we want is also very simple. , There are 3 purposes! ¡° While talking, Sun Ling slowly raised his slender fingers and moved towards the eyes of the 4 people. Seeing Sun Ling serve three purposes. The 4 people were quiet for a moment. Sure enough, the more powerful the interests, the more cooperation and the purpose of the cooperation will be estimated. I saw Sun Ling, disregarding the four people in front of me, and said directly: ¡°The first thing is that the cooperation between Qingshu Entertainment Group and Sun Family is that Qingshu Entertainment Group ¡¯s shot will allow Sun Family Position of Patriarch to Sun Wu got rid of this, so! What purpose do we have? Why should we get the position of Patriarch, President Qin also knows clearly! ¡° ¡°The second condition is, when the time comes, once we have a dispute with Sun Family and start a war, we need Qingshu Entertainment Group to help us out. The best thing is to let President Qin, the personal bodyguard, be able to do it in person, then Better! ¡° Chu Qing, moving towards the side while speaking, raised his hand away. After hearing these two conditions of Sun Ling, the four people were a little surprised, it was so simple. Isn¡¯t it what Chu Qing thought? It should be to cooperate with Qingshu Entertainment Group to defeat Tang Sect, but didn¡¯t expect was to let Qingshu Entertainment Group cooperate at the same time, and helped Sun Family win the Position of Patriarch. However, just after Sun Ling ¡¯s words, Chu Qing made a direct voice, staring at Sun Ling in front of him, and slowly said: ¡°The second condition, let me help you, it is estimated that when the time comes a trip to Sun Family The position of Patriarch competition is not just about letting Qingshu Entertainment Group help! It is estimated that when the time comes Tang Sect will also intervene, and you therefore want to use my power, I guess right! ¡° (End of this chapter) Chapter 2096 Chu Qing¡¯s words suddenly made Qin Ni 3 girls react, but the first condition was that Sun Ling and Sun Mi wanted to win the Sun Family Position of Patriarch from Sun Wu. Obviously, they did not want Sun Family to be completely attached to Tang Sect , Let Sun Family disappear in Shudi. But the second condition, I hope Qingshu Entertainment Group to take action. Why go out in advance? Obviously, the Aristocratic Family, Tang Sect, will obviously not let the Aristocratic Family, who is going to belong to his own Tang Sect, suddenly slip away from his hands, and will inevitably send someone to block it. At this time, Sun Family needs more help, and this lending force is Qing Shu Entertainment Group and Chu Qing! Hearing Chu Qing ¡¯s words and looking at the eyes of these three women, Sun Ling was also very straightforward and said frankly: ¡°That ¡¯s right! Indeed, we cooperated with Qingshu Entertainment Group, the first reason is that once Sun Family succeeded in seizing power , Then when the time comes Sun Family will certainly have strength great injury, so we need to cooperate with a group or Aristocratic Family, economic production is gradually getting back on track, and it has to be restored, so it needs external help. In fact, it is to increase with Tang Sect The time for signing agreements with each other is getting closer and closer, when the time comes Tang Sect will naturally not let this Sun Family, who will be attached to his Aristocratic Family, slip away, and will definitely block it! ¡° ¡°So we need external help, it is Qingshu Entertainment Group and you!¡± Seeing Sun Ling speak out, Qin Ni 3 women and Chu Qing are not good to say more. Once the Position of Patriarch recaptures, it also means that Sun Family will also have a great injury. At this time, it is necessary to find a reliable group cooperation in order to get his Sun Family production back on track and the economy to pull back. The second is to find a reliable cooperation, but once these two things are done, then there is another thing that makes him Chu Qing is also extremely, some curious side is the third thing, what is it? Chu Qing ¡¯s curiosity was obviously also taken into account by Sun Ling. I saw Sun Ling staring at Chu Qing for a long time without saying a word, and slowly said after a half-sound: ¡°As for the third thing, it is to let You get rid of that Invisible Sword in my dantian! ¡° ¡°I came to Qingshu Entertainment Group in the morning. What did you do among me? Presumably you are very clear!¡± Hearing Sun Ling¡¯s words, Qin Ni 3 looked at Chu Qing with a surprised face. Chu Qing is just smiling nodded to show coping. The words have come to an end, I saw Chu Qing continue to say: ¡°I am curious, what kind of thing can make you judge two people in the morning, when you come in the morning, it is not like this, it is obviously Coming with purpose, we do n¡¯t know what kind of purpose it is, but when you come in the afternoon, you become a person, and you even want to cooperate with Qingshu Entertainment Group. And you do n¡¯t hesitate to spend so much money. ! ¡° Hearing Chu Qing¡¯s words, Sun Ling didn¡¯t continue to say much, but was rather lonely. Unable to bear sighed a few times. This was the first time Sun Ling came to Qin Ni¡¯s office. In the office of President Qin Ni, Sun Ling, who has been silent for a long time, slowly said: ¡°This, your name is Chu Qing! If you don¡¯t mind, I will call you Brother Chu!¡± Before Chu Qing spoke out, Sun Ling continued: ¡°It must be clear that this brother also knows how difficult it is to cultivate in this feminist world!¡± Hearing Sun Ling ¡¯s words, Chu Qing could n¡¯t help but nodded. (End of this chapter) Chapter 2097 Indeed, the person who first went from this World to another World, then back to another World, and back to this World from another World. Chu Qing is not very difficult for cultivation, but for this feminist World, cultivation is really a gift from the gods for women. But for men, it is simply the first death attempt. Sun Ling now has white hair ruddy complexion, a feminine look, and a thin voice. Obviously, in order to gain strength, he has indeed done such a thing. I saw Sun Ling continue to speak slowly: ¡°I came to Qingshu Entertainment Group this morning, the reason is because Sun Family Patriarch, which is my big sister, he got the order from the other side and wanted to test out Brother Chu Your strength, so my big sister asked me to come to the Qingshu Entertainment Group in person, in fact, to find the trouble of President Qin, in fact, to test your strength. ¡° Speaking of this, apologetic moved towards Qin Ni¡¯s nodded, and then. In Sun Ling¡¯s words, 4 people also fully understood the matter. Tang Sect received the Sun Family Patriarch Sun Wu wanted to be affiliated. Naturally, he strongly agrees, but now Tang Sect gathers Qingcheng Sect in Qingcheng Mountain to jointly organize the auction, once and let this want to be attached to his own family. Sun Family does something. So let Sun Wu send someone to inquire about the origin of the mysterious man beside Qin Ni. So Sun Wu handed over this task to Sun Ling, so there was the scene in the morning, which seemed to be the trouble for Qin Ni. Actually, it was Chu Qing. But what didn¡¯t expect is that Chu Qing¡¯s method is extremely mysterious, and its strength is also terrifying. Did not try out Chu Qing¡¯s power, but instead stole the chicken and did not erode the rice, leaving his dantian with that invisible sword energy. Became a time bomb that threatened my life. This incident was discovered by Sun Bo¡¯s Second Boss Sun Mi and learned that it was Chu Qing¡¯s mysterious means. So Sun Mi speculated from Chu Qing¡¯s means that Qingshu Entertainment Group was indeed an object worth cooperation, so he reached a cooperation with Sun Ling, and let Sun Ling enter the door again with Qingshu Entertainment Group, just to be with Qingshu The entertainment group reached a cooperation to retake the Sun Family Position of Patriarch. As a result, the signed agreement between Sun Family and Tang Sect was interrupted. Because he Sun Mi simply does not want Sun Family to be attached to Tang Sect. Therefore, he wanted to recapture the Position of Patriarch from Sun Wu, and regain the Sun Position of Patriarch, so that he had the power to plan the future of Sun Family, so that Sun Family would not need to continue to follow Sun Wu ¡¯s orders to attach to Tang Sect. In order to achieve good faith in cooperation with Qingshu Entertainment Group, Sun Ling came with this cooperation document, which is why Sun Ling will come to Qingshu Entertainment Group twice. And one of the other things is hope. First of all, I can get rid of the Invisible Sword in Sun Ling dantian, because after all, at this critical moment, Sun Ling ¡¯s strength recovery will only be greater for Sun Mi to regain the Position of Patriarch. Help without any loss. Therefore, this change is the reason for the 3 conditions! And Sun Ling bluntly said to Qin Ni, because Qingshu Entertainment Group also has many hospitals, and Sun Family is engaged in the industry of medicine ingredients and medical equipment. (End of this chapter) Chapter 2098 In addition to this short five-year cooperation, the two sides can even have a more long-term cooperation development in the future, so Sun also sees this, so he only intends to cooperate with the Clear Entertainment Group, and not with the Wang Family Group. Cooperation. The reason is very simple. The industry that Wang Family Group is engaged in is the mining industry and real estate development industry, and the industry of the Tang Sect family is nowhere near 8 poles! In that case, why not choose, now Qing Shu Entertainment Group like the sun at high noon in Shu land! After Sun Ling¡¯s remarks and explanations, there was a long silence in the office. It seems that this Sun Family is much better than Qin Family. At least not as brainless as Qin Family, but also only for the immediate benefit. This is Chu Qing ¡¯s judgment on the Sun Family, and Chu Qing looked at the old Ling in front of him, and could n¡¯t help but admire, a person who did not content with succumb to fate, did such a cruel thing to himself, just for breakthrough This bondage and unwillingness, this is where Chu Qing has some great admiration. Only then did Sun Ling continue to say slowly: ¡°I don¡¯t know! Now Qin knows whether he will continue to cooperate with my Sun Family after all things? If so, then President Qin expressed his position, Sun Family and Qingshu Entertainment Group The cooperation between them does not start there. Of course, at present, Sun Family cannot give Qingchu Entertainment Group anything! ¡° ¡°Because this is a future investment for Qingshu Entertainment Group, success or failure can really only depend on the next thing. If it can succeed, the conditions on the contract are not bad. Presumably, President Qin can also understand that at that time, the grandson at that time, it is estimated that my sister and I have no status and no right to speak! ¡° At this point, Qin Ni couldn¡¯t help thinking. Now Qingshu Entertainment Group has cooperated with Wang Family Group, but cooperation with Wang Family Group does not mean that it can continue to cooperate in the future. Because the link with the Wang Family Group is that Chu Qingneng can treat Wang Ying¡¯s son Wang Hua as a condition, and the cooperation is only a division of the power of the Tang Sect group company. However, the cooperation with Sun Family is different. This is completely a win-win situation after the first 5 years of picking up money, and Sun Family has a strong heritage and reputation in this Shu land. The cooperation between Qingshu Entertainment Group and Sun Family is 100 beneficial and harmless! And even after these five years, whether he will continue to cooperate with Sun Family in the future is also up to him, Qingshu Entertainment Group, and the autonomy is entirely in his own hands. But there is a more important issue, that is, as Sun Ling said, it is not at all concealed smoothly. For Qingshu Entertainment Group, this is indeed a future investment, what will happen in the future, simply It is unpredictable, and there is another key point, that is, if when the time comes Sun Family and compete for the Position of Patriarch, even the Qingshu Entertainment Group will help as a cooperative relationship. Then, will Chu Qing be willing to help again? This is the top priority! There was silence in the office of President Qin Ni. Chu Qing also obviously saw some emotional expressions in Qin Ni¡¯s eyes. Chu Qing, who was on the side, said directly: ¡°Yes! The cooperation with Sun Family is set, but I still have one condition!¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 2099 Hearing the conditions that Chu Qing was willing to agree, Sun Ling was not all overjoyed, and Qin Ni was a little excited. To know the benefits that Sun Family can get in the past 5 years, this is simply to enable Qingshu Entertainment Group to gain strength. One step is possible! Chu Qing was able to agree, which made Qin Ni feel grateful for 10000 points. But what didn¡¯t expect is that Chu Qing¡¯s words made Qin Ni¡¯s heart suddenly interrupted. Say there is still one more condition. But I heard the condition of Chu Qing, Sun Ling also directly understood: ¡°I don¡¯t turn the corner anymore, Brother Chu, you know that now Sun Family is not my deal, I come to talk about the conditions with Qingshu Entertainment Group, in fact I came as a messenger. You also know that in this feminist world, the status of a man is not how I can have it. I can have the status of Sun Family. In fact, it is the strength of my life. I am not qualified to come to Qingshu Entertainment Group, so the conditions you mentioned hope you can be more objective. After all, if the conditions are too harsh, we ca n¡¯t do it. ¡° ¡°After all, you also know that Sun Family has reached this critical juncture, and we have no choice but to come up with such cooperation conditions, otherwise, simply cannot!¡± Hearing Sun Ling ¡¯s words, Chu Qing also thought for a moment. Indeed, he originally wanted to lion ¡¯s big mouth to get more benefits for Qingshu Entertainment Group, but Sun Ling ¡¯s words are not unreasonable. It is extremely difficult to come to Qingshu Entertainment Group in terms of conditions. It is 10000 fortunate to be able to come up with such conditions. Chu Qing directly said: ¡°My condition is that Qingshu Entertainment Group has cooperated for 10000 years. During the period, the second and third years were changed to 5 2%, and the fourth and fifth years were changed to 3 3%! ¡° ¡°That is to say, on the basis of the original, Qingshu Entertainment Group added one more layer, and the 2 points in the first year will not be changed. This is what I call the condition!¡± After Chu Qing¡¯s words, there was silence in the office, and Sun Ling couldn¡¯t help thinking. This is indeed a bit more than what is stated in the contract documents, and Qin level is only a bit dumb. Although Chu Qing can¡¯t talk about lion¡¯s big mouth, but doing what he wants is somewhat beyond his expectations, but what he didn¡¯t expect is that Sun Ling¡¯s eyes on the side stared at Chu Qing with burning eyes: ¡± Can you be sure that we can get what we want? ¡° I saw Chu Qing said indifferently: ¡°You just want to retake the Sun Family Position of Patriarch, and at the same time worry about whether Tang Sect will send someone to threaten the abnormality that occurs in your competition for position. I can tell you completely, don¡¯t worry at all! ¡° ¡°It is also because of this, and also to allow Sun Family and Qingshu Entertainment Group to have a longer-term cooperative relationship in the future, so I only let the five-year, Qingshu Entertainment Group want, and benefit to improve the level, because After all, there¡¯s no free meal in the world! ¡° ¡°Because I do n¡¯t know what kind of expert Tang Sect will send when the time comes, this is also for insurance purposes, but there is one thing you can rest assured that once President Qin signed the contract document, then you get Sun Family Patriarch I will let you do whatever you want. If you can get what you want, even if I ca n¡¯t get the Sun Family Patriarch, I will help you and your 2 sisters ¡¯life be safe, and you can let Sun Family not continue to depend on Tang Sect, let Tang Sect¡¯s dependency with Sun Family is now broken! ¡° (End of this chapter) Chapter 2100 Hearing Chu Qing¡¯s words, this time it was Sun Ling¡¯s turn to be silent. What kind of strength does this mysterious man have in front of him? What kind of confidence can still say such a thing! But if you think about it, you will not lose, because even when the time comes ca n¡¯t get the Sun Family Position of Patriarch, at least he and his 2 sisters ¡¯lives have been saved, and more importantly, even when the time comes Sun Family Position of Patriarch is still his big sister, but he no longer has to depend on Tang Sect anymore. In other words, the mysterious man in front of him can completely sever the relationship between Tang Sect and Sun Family. ¡°Good! I promised!¡± Sun Ling ¡¯s affirmative tone echoed in Qin Ni ¡¯s office, and he saw Sun Ling turn around and said: ¡°I also trouble President Qin to divide the benefits among them according to the above documents and print out another document. We Just sign it again! ¡° Hearing Sun Ling ¡¯s words, Qin Ni slowly recovered and glanced at Chu Qing. During this moment he did n¡¯t expect, his Qingshu Entertainment Group added another layer in the distribution of benefits. You know, This is undoubtedly equivalent to that, just 5 years after the Qingshu Entertainment Group was able to get a considerable share of 5 yuan, but now, I think it may be obtained in 50 years, a multiple relationship of 100 yuan or even 1 yuan, this is undoubtedly that, let Qin Ni was shocked for a long time in shock. However, after all, Qin Ni is a strong woman in the shopping mall, and immediately said: ¡°Secretary Zhao, please follow the contract documents above and according to the agreement between Ling Lao and the previous agreement, change the mutual benefits and change it. Print out a new document! ¡° Zhao Linyi on the side immediately picked up the documents on the table and went to work aside. Chu Qing looked at Ling Lao in front of him, but indifferently said: ¡°Since you are so fast and quick to speak, then I will not be sentimental, as for the Invisible Sword in your dantian, I can turn it away for you now!¡± Hearing Chu Qing ¡¯s words, Sun Ling could n¡¯t help but feel excited, and the time bomb that could threaten his life could finally be cancelled. From the time I came to Qingshu Entertainment Group this morning to the time I went back, I was always worried, and I did n¡¯t dare to use any way of inspiring Spirit Qi ¡¯s luck. At that time, the little sword was triggered, so the cone of pain came. The pain in the cone is really unbearable for him now. I saw Chu Qing walking slowly behind Sun Ling, slowly putting his palm on Sun Ling¡¯s back, without saying a word, Sun Ling noticed a pure Spirit Qi, entering through Chu Qing¡¯s palm His own within the body, walking between 4 limbs and 100 skeletons, suddenly Sun Ling couldn¡¯t help but feel that the inside of the body was a refreshing look. It seemed that the whole person was refreshed a lot, and he was fed carefully. I saw that Chu Qing had already retracted his palm and slowly sat back to his original position. Seeing Chu Qing said well, and hearing the affirmative tone of this sound, Sun Ling quickly mobilized Spirit Qi moved towards dantian, but what he did n¡¯t expect was that the invisible sword in the dantian still exists, this next grandson Ling was shocked, and at the same time, a trace of anger appeared on his fair face. Qin Ni and Chu Yue were still curious about what Chu Qing had done to Ling Lao, but didn¡¯t expect when Chu Qing said it was good, Sun Ling looked at Chu Qing in front of him. (End of this chapter) Chapter 2101 The color of joy on the face suddenly disappeared, but what was left was a look of anger. I saw Sun Ling slowly said: ¡°The cooperation with Qingshu Entertainment Group is also in accordance with what you think, we also come up with Because of our sincerity, why do you bother me like this! Even if you are a man, your strength is stronger than me, and my strength is weaker than you. Hearing the anger of Sun Ling in front of him, Chu Qing was indifferently smiled, ¡°Are you still scolding? Finished!¡± Hearing Chu Qing ¡¯s words, Sun Ling ¡¯s face was gloomy and he did n¡¯t speak, only to see Chu Qing continued: ¡°You are a man, for strength, abandoning the dignity of men. In fact, this is understandable, because after all this World ¡¯s rules You have the strength but not bad, but what you cultivate is the cultivation technique related to Ice-Cold Attribute! ¡°Hearing Chu Qing¡¯s words, Sun Ling glanced doubtfully, slowly nodded and said:¡± It is true Because I lost something for strength, and this cultivation technique is extremely powerful, so I cultivated, so I have enough strength to surpass, Sun Family Patriarch, which is my big sister Realm, and my 2 sister Realm ¡°After hearing Sun Ling¡¯s words, Chu Qing continued:¡± It is nothing wrong for men to lose their male characteristics, and there are better cultivation techniques that can facilitate cultivation, that is to say, if you choose another more advanced cultivation technique, you can cultivate! ¡° ¡°This self-mutilation cultivation technique, but you have chosen this cold ice Yin Attribute Cultivation Art, and from the battle between you and me this morning, I also see that your cultivation technique should have made your cultivation realm already Reached bottleneck, you haven¡¯t felt the sign of breakthrough for a long time! ¡° Hearing Chu Qing ¡¯s words, Sun Ling suddenly woke up and slowly nodded, and the gloomy color on his face swept away. I saw that Chu Qing seemed to have noticed that Sun Ling ¡¯s eyes were indifferent said with a smile: ¡°Since your Sun Family can take you out The sincerity comes, I naturally, you have to take some actions, you can try your cultivation technique now, you will understood! ¡° Hearing Chu Qing ¡¯s words, Sun Ling frowned somewhat puzzled, but slowly closed his eyes according to Chu Qing ¡¯s statement and ran his own cultivation technique. Suddenly, Sun Ling opened his eyes suddenly, startled. Stared at Chu Qing, his face was incredible. He slowly raised his hand, and his thoughts moved. The coldness of the ice blue overflowed from his hand with the naked eye. The coldness of the ice blue was like smoke. In his hands, he continued to surround, do as one pleases, move with his heart, and even slowly calmed down, the cold blue ice condensed into an Icicle in the middle of the palm. Looking at the scene in front of me, I realized in an instant that I had never broken through Realm, and the bottleneck that I had been stuck had signs of loosening, and didn¡¯t expect that Chu Qing put this invisible small in his dantian Sword, even an auxiliary multiplication of his cultivation technique. The Icicle in Sun Ling¡¯s hand slowly dissipated in the air, and Sun Ling looked at Chu Qing with a look of excitement, and was grateful: ¡°I was really rude just now! Many thanks many thanks! Didn¡¯t expect you to be my dantian After the pain of the air intake was lifted, I still loosened the strength of my bottleneck, and increased the formidable power of my cultivation technique several times. It was really rude to me just now, many thanks many thanks! ¡° (End of this chapter) Chapter 2102 Watching Sun Ling keep saying thanks, Chu Qing said slowly: ¡°Actually, you at first cultivation this cultivation technique does improve realm faster, but you forgot that men are after all yang, although you lose male characteristics At that time, the cultivation technique was the most accurate judgment, but it also caused your realm to stagnate in the later period, and the breakthrough was slow! ¡° ¡°If you are from the very beginning is cultivation, the cultivation technique related to Yang Attribute, then your achievement must be no less than once, but you have already cultivated this Ice-Cold Attribute cultivation technique, I am not good to go deeper, as for The invisible sword energy will no longer pose any threat to you, and it will also have auxiliary help for your cultivation technique, this can be considered, I have come up with the cooperation of Sun Family and Qingshu Entertainment Group Sincerity! ¡° ¡°Because the invisible sword energy has been changed by me, the invisible sword energy belongs to the Ice-Cold Attribute, and it is just a martial artist that can assist you in cultivation Binghan Chu Qing cultivation technique! It is only beneficial but harmless! As for the extent to which your Realm can break through in the future, I am not quite clear! ¡° Hearing Chu Qing¡¯s explanation, Sun Ling was grateful. At this time, like a confused and ignorant child, he listened carefully to what Chu Qing said. However, when he heard Chu Qing say that the best training after losing male dignity should be the cultivation technique of Yang Attribute, which made him a little puzzled, and saw him a little serious: ¡°It ¡¯s not that men are extremely difficult to cultivate. Relatively feminine, once you lose the male character, can you only cultivate Yin Yin Attribute Cultivation Art? ¡° Hearing Sun Ling¡¯s doubts, Chu Qing was said with a smile: ¡°Who tells you that men lose male dignity, and indeed at that time, the balance of yin and yang within the body will be broken, but men are naturally destined to be yang Yes, although some Yang Attribute¡¯s cultivation technique can¡¯t cultivate, but it gives him some advantages, that is, from now on man ¡­ ¡° Speaking of which, Chu Qing ¡¯s afterglow looked somewhat towards the 3 women on the side, and seeing Qin Ni ¡¯s 3 women did n¡¯t say much, Chu Qing coughed a little embarrassedly and said: ¡°Although men do n¡¯t have the characteristics of that man, they also cause men For cultivation, some special cultivation techniques are the most convenient, for example, the boyhood skills that save Chunyang, such as Extreme Yang or Qigang¡¯s strong cultivation technique! ¡° Chu Qing embarrassedly cited 2 examples. There is no way. Qin and Chu Yue are still here. He has some lost self-control to introduce these cultivation techniques to Sun Ling. This is simply that there is a difference between men and women. In this way, Chu Qing is refreshed, and he can only say it concisely. Hearing Chu Qing¡¯s explanation, Sun Lingcai suddenly realized, ¡°so that¡¯s how it is! No wonder I cultivate Ice-Cold Attribute, although the speed is extremely fast, but as the later period becomes more and more cultivation, as you said, breaking through The speed is getting slower and slower, and the efficiency is getting lower and lower, and it hasn¡¯t reached the state where it is possible to condense the cold ice into ice today! ¡° Hearing Sun Ling ¡¯s slow response, Chu Qing continued to say, ¡°It ¡¯s okay! This way has been solved. The Invisible Sword that I left in your dantian has now been changed to Ice-Cold Attribute by me! Cultivation will only provide you with an auxiliary improvement, and it will also have certain support for your cultivation technique. Even during your breakthrough realm, it will also make your Binghan Yin Attribute Cultivation Art cultivation smoother! ¡° ¡°As for what realm you can break through in the future, it is up to you!¡± Hearing Chu Qing¡¯s words, Sun Ling kept nodded and respectfully moved towards Chu Qing saluted. (End of this chapter) Chapter 2103 Looking at the Sun Ling in front of him, Chu Qing didn¡¯t think much. He just admired Sun Ling a little bit. In this feminist World, he was able to do such things to himself, which really made him somewhat unimaginable. However, in this world where the man has no status, it is not what kind of man can break the rules of the stereotypes and have changed. At least he has such courage and perseverance in his heart, and this unwilling fate has actually made him admire Chu Qing. . So he changed the invisible sword in his dantian to Ice-Cold Attribute. When I first came back to this World, in the ancient scroll left by War God, one of the space scrolls was one that broke the Space Attribute. In addition to Space Attribute, in that space, there are Metal, Wood, Water, Fire, Earth, and even water condensed into ice. It was also at that time that Chu Qing discovered that his sword defeated an elemental attribute and allowed his own The sword possesses that attribute, and is even stronger than that attribute. This is the reason why I only want to get 9 Blood Lotus because I only get 9 Blood Lotus before I can recover my strength! Because Chu Qing obviously felt that his sword energy was different from the past, even now the sword energy, except for the unknown strangeness that made him feel a little strange but familiar. Secondly, for such elements as fire, fire, wind and thunder, his sword energy can also be attached to it, which makes him Chu Qing somewhat didn¡¯t expect. What he didn¡¯t expect is that when he went to the World, he would have brought back this unexpected effect, which is really much more thanks to the space scroll, Chu Qing who gave him the space scroll, what he got Experience. didn¡¯t expect, when he returned to this World, it made his sword energy have another level of progress. When I think of the space scroll, I think of the World, the people who happened in that World, and what happened. Chu Qing suddenly became silent and immersed in his memories. And when returning from that World, there was still a shadow of Qian Ying deeply imprinted in Chu Qing¡¯s mind. Chu Qing also clearly remembered that when he returned to the feminist world from Xianxia World, he woke up in the bed of Qianying. It¡¯s still funny to think about it. Because what he did n¡¯t expect is that from Xianxia World back to Feminist World, the woman he met has become a shadow that he ca n¡¯t erase in the heart. Thinking of this, Chu Qing was sad, when the time comes to solve the matter of Shu land, and after he cured Lin Qing ¡¯s injury, he had to leave. After all, he still doesn¡¯t know where the woman is. After all, it is his own woman and herself who are suffering together. From that World back to this World, he first returned to this World before himself, but he did not know where he was, nor did he know how well he was. Looking at Chu Qing, who was silent and immersed in his memories, Sun Ling was not bothered, so slightly closed eye closed his eyes and went away. Now as long as Zhao Linyi prints out the documents, and then asks President Qin to sign the contract, the purpose of his trip has also been achieved, and he has completed the entrustment of his 2 sisters. It didn¡¯t take long for Zhao Linyi to bring a newly printed document to the table, and looked at the printed document. The two parties looked at each line in ten lines. After understanding the study, they signed the names of both parties. (End of this chapter) Chapter 2104 I saw Sun Ling said: ¡°President Qin, I hope we can cooperate happily!¡± Hearing Sun Ling¡¯s words, Qin Ni couldn¡¯t help but calmly said: ¡°Happy cooperation!¡± After speaking, Sun Ling said goodbye, put the signed document back in his briefcase, and left the office of President Qin Ni. Chu Qing on the side looked at Qin Ni, who was holding the documents in his hands at this time and was full of joy. Chu Qing was also a little funny, so he slowly got up and prepared to move towards the door, but heard a voice behind him. Hearing Qin Ni¡¯s words, Chu Qing slowly turned his head and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong!¡± Only Qin Ni said sincerely: ¡°Thank you! Didn¡¯t expect without you, I really don¡¯t know what will happen to this sudden visit of Sun Family, didn¡¯t expect! Contradiction with Sun Family Solved, and even get such a big benefit! ¡° Hearing Qin Ni ¡¯s words, Chu Qing smiled and said: ¡°It ¡¯s okay! After all, I ¡¯m working under President Qin now! Seeking a job in his place! There is nothing at worst!¡± When he had finished speaking, he prepared to turn around and moved towards the door, without knowing what he had thought of. Chu Qing suddenly paused and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know that Sun Zhi ¡­ what are you going to do with it!¡± Hearing Chu Qing¡¯s words, Qin Ni said slowly: ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter! Anyway, you also said that you have abolished him. As for how it will be in the future, it has nothing to do with us, and return it to Sun Family! Anyway, Sun Patriarch also I do n¡¯t know, we have secretly collaborated with Sun Mi and Sun Ling! Sun Zhi will be returned to Sun Family, maybe it can also play the role of a smoke bomb! ¡° Hearing Qin Ni¡¯s words, Chu Qing nodded with approval, and walked out of Qin Ni¡¯s office. In Qin Ni ¡¯s office, Chu Yue saw Chu Qing going out, and slowly said to himself: ¡°True didn¡¯t expect, the turning point of this matter came too quickly. In the morning, Sun Ling also came to our Qingshu Entertainment Group to deliberately make trouble. , And came to work with us in the evening, and the gap between before and after really made us a little difficult to digest! ¡° While talking, put Qin Ni on the table and took up the documents for cooperation with Sun Family. He continued to say: ¡°And didn¡¯t expect what Chu Qing 3 words and 2 words will enhance our cooperation with Sun Family. This is a step, even if we do n¡¯t cooperate with Sun Family after 5 years, but the income we have gained in these 5 years is simply the biggest benefit Qingshu Entertainment Group has ever received! ¡° On the other side, Sun Ling took a briefcase and walked out of the building of Qingshu Entertainment Group. With a look of joy, he walked to the car that had been waiting quietly by the roadside. Seeing Sun Ling coming down, the two Sun Family women quickly saluted, only to see Sun Ling waving his hand, and turned to glance at the building of Qingshu Entertainment Group, and boarded the car on the way back to Sun Family ¡­ Sun Ling on the road, holding the briefcase in his arms tightly, for him, he already had no idea why he was happy! However, at this time, he had long forgotten how happy he was before he jumped. It seems ¡­ Since my mother died, I have n¡¯t been so happy anymore1, 2 sister let me go to Qingshu Entertainment Group again, in addition to hoping to make an agreement with Qingshu Entertainment Group, it is to make myself that Invisible Sword in dantian disappeared, don¡¯t affect the next plan. I never thought that both parties have obtained the desired benefits. Even if I have been unable to break through my bottleneck for many years, it has been a little loose, and it has also improved the Ice-Cold Attribute¡¯s cultivation technique. This is his biggest harvest this time! In the future, I can get there! He is looking forward to it! Whether Qingshu and Sun Family will succeed, both sides are looking forward to ¡­¡­ (End of this chapter) Chapter 2105 Sun Family¡¯s manor, Sun Ling, who was sitting in the car at this time, looked slowly at the familiar manor by the window. At this time, he just wanted to tell Sun Mi the good news, because for Sun Ling, he not only completed the task entrusted to him by his 2 sisters at this time, but also successfully reached a cooperation with Qingshu Entertainment Group. The more important thing is his realm, the bottleneck that has been stagnant for many years has actually broken through. This has to be good news for him. Realm bottleneck is loose. Now he ca n¡¯t wait to plug in his wings and go to her 2 sisters. After telling him the news, find a quiet place and start to retreat. . As long as his own bottleneck breakthrough, then for him, his strength will be even higher, then by that time. Can he leave himself again, and the goal he wants to pursue can go further? Now Sun Ling, because his cultivation technique is ice-cold and cold, his strength improved faster in the early stage, so he can surpass his big sister Sun Wu and his 2 sister Sun Mi! But ¡­ now he is in the 5th stage of reaching the border, and has stayed for too long. But when he was in Qingshu Entertainment Group today, after Chu Qing spent the invisible sword energy of his within the body, he actually found that the ice blue coldness of his many years of cultivation could condense into ice! When the Icicle formed by the cold and condensed at that time appeared in front of his eyes, only the shock and joy left in his eyes. But he hides very well, because for him at that time, he had too many ideas, too many questions to ask Chu Qing. However, in Chu Qing¡¯s remarks, he saw another new Heaven and Earth. Even at that time, he had some secret thoughts in his heart. While he wanted to ask Chu Qing, can he let all the coldness and coldness of his body. Eliminate it, and go back to the cultivation technique of Yang Attribute that Chu Qing said in the mouth! However, when he heard the Ice-Cold Attribute of the Invisible Sword in his dantian, he could continue to have a better auxiliary effect for his future, and he put down the doubts in his heart. The reason why when Qin Ni signed, he quickly said goodbye and left, hoping to return home quickly to see if he could break through the realm in the recent period! At this stage of reaching the 5th grade, it stays too long, and he can also imagine that if the time continues to grow, he will not know what will happen to the Sun Family when the time comes, especially himself Big sister, the thoughts in his heart, he is very clear, if when the time comes Sun Family once attached to Tang Sect, Tang Sect will want Sun Family to become completely his own middleman, when Sun Family¡¯s expert is not his, and may be a stronger person than him. As a man, when the time comes is undoubtedly completely exposed to the enemy, his position will only be more precarious, and even his life is more dangerous, this is also his Sun Ling to Qingshu Entertainment Group this time, and desperately hope It can get rid of that Invisible Sword in dantian. However, didn¡¯t expect was unexpectedly happy, which allowed him to loosen his Realm bottleneck, that is to say, as long as he has the aid of this invisible Ice Attribute sword energy, then it will be necessary to move towards higher realm breakthrough in the future. . (End of this chapter) Chapter 2106 Before thinking about it, the car stopped slowly, and Sun Ling hurriedly said: ¡°You don¡¯t need to follow me!¡± As Sun Ling got off the car, the body flashed disappeared in front of the car, and disappeared In the eyes of these 2 Sun Family juniors ¡­ Sun Mo, who had been waiting quietly in the room, didn¡¯t expect a knock on the door, and it suddenly sounded. At the time of doubt, I saw a familiar voice outside the door, ¡°Sister 2, it¡¯s me!¡± Hearing the sound of Sun Ling outside the door, Sun Mi suddenly had some doubts. He thought that Sun Ling might still want to go to Qingshu Entertainment Group, he would only come back after a long time, but didn¡¯t expect, only after one or two hours, Sun Ling had returned to his home, and even came to his house before. Hearing Sun Ling¡¯s familiar voice, Sun Mi lightly said: ¡°Come in!¡± Hearing the sound from inside, Sun Ling took the briefcase in his hand and entered Sun Mo¡¯s room. Seeing Sun Ling¡¯s calm face, there was an unstoppable color in his eyes, and Sun Mi said when he was unable to bear, he said, ¡°What the hell happened to you when you went to Qingshu Entertainment Group? How does it look like you are a little excited appearance!¡± Hearing Sun Mi ¡¯s question, Sun Ling immediately took a deep breath and slowly said, ¡°Sister 2! This time I went to Qingshu Entertainment Group, the distribution of interests in the document you gave was somewhat different. change!¡± This sentence slowly finished, Sun Mi¡¯s heart was unable to bear some complexion is gloomy. Is he so lion¡¯s big mouth in Qingshu Entertainment Group? but! Suddenly recalling the happy look on Sun Ling¡¯s face, it didn¡¯t seem like he was suffering from Sun Mi. I saw that Sun Mi only suppressed the idea in his heart, slowly said lightly: ¡°Is it Qing¡¯s lion¡¯s big mouth!¡± I saw Sun Ling said slowly: ¡°This time the matter going to Qingshu Entertainment Group and Sun Zhi has been resolved clearly. Qingshu Entertainment Group will return Sun Zhi to us! But that is not an important thing, The important thing is that Qingshu Entertainment Group has also agreed to cooperate with our Sun Family, and the chief person of the cooperation is Chief-In-Charge, 2 sisters, you and me! ¡° Hearing some of Sun Ling ¡¯s forewords and words, Sun Mi was puzzled, ¡°How come the contract conditions in the official document have been changed and are you planning to cooperate? Is it what happened?¡± I saw Sun Ling looking at the doubt on Sun Mi¡¯s face and slowly said: ¡°Qingshu Entertainment Group is willing to cooperate with us. Even when we are fighting for the Sun Family Position of Patriarch, Qingshu Entertainment Group is willing to help. And, the mysterious man of Qingshu Entertainment Group also said, but if Tang Sect intervenes, he will also help us as the contract says! ¡° ¡°And, but one condition is that the five-year cooperation between Sun Family and Qingshu Entertainment Group, among which the distribution of benefits in the second year, the third year, the fourth year, the fifth year, and these four years will be changed ! ¡° ¡°That is to say, from the previous 90% into 2 8 divided into 3 70% into! That is to make changes in the distribution of 3 benefits, the remaining not at all changes!¡± Hearing Sun Ling¡¯s remarks about changing the distribution of benefits in the contract, Sun Mi was somewhat dignified. This is undoubtedly an additional layer on the original basis, but when he heard that he was competing for the Sun Family Position of Patriarch, Qingshu Entertainment Group was willing to help, he was still a little surprised in his heart! But I just heard that the mysterious man even thought that Tang Dect would intervene when he was fighting for the Sun Family Position of Patriarch, and he would also be willing to intervene, which made him sit in his position a bit dull. It¡¯s hard to be silent for a long time. (End of this chapter) Chapter 2107 A moment later, he slowly said: ¡°You mean that the mysterious man has thought of it. Once we fight for the Sun Family Position of Patriarch, Tang Sect will intervene, and he also predicted this and is willing to help!¡± Hearing Sun Mi ¡¯s inquiry, Sun Ling quickly nodded and said: ¡°Yes! That mysterious man is called Chu Qing. He also predicted this, so we need to change the distribution of benefits in the contract on the original basis, the last An additional layer in 4 years! ¡° Hearing Sun Ling ¡¯s explanation, Sun Mi is also natural. This mysterious man thought of this step, which was completely beyond his expectation. He originally wanted Sun Mi to be a little vague, and said the conditions to Qingshu Entertainment Group. , When the time comes, just let the mysterious man of the Qingshu Entertainment Group help. But didn¡¯t expect that the mysterious man had expected all these things in advance, so if that is the case, it would be fine to add a layer to the original foundation. She had n¡¯t thought much about it, only to see Sun Ling continue: ¡°And Qingshu Entertainment Group said that once the plan was successful, we won the Sun Family Position of Patriarch. In the past five years, we will give an extra layer in addition to the benefits. After that, Qingshu Entertainment Group is also willing to continue cooperation with our Sun Family. As for when the cooperation will come, when the time comes, the two parties can think about each other! ¡° This time Sun Ling¡¯s words made Sun Mo sit a little bit in the same place. She thought that Qingchu Entertainment Group would only cooperate with his family after receiving these five years of free benefits. It didn¡¯t expect that Qingshu Entertainment Group would be willing to cooperate with them, which is some unexpected good news! Suddenly, Sun Mo felt his mood was much better, but he found that Sun Ling¡¯s mood was even better than his. He also spoke, and saw Sun Ling sighed a little: ¡°Sister 2, this time our Sun Family, it can be said that it took advantage of it! Because there is one thing you might absolutely also do n¡¯t expect, The mysterious man said that even when the time comes when we did n¡¯t compete beyond the Sun Family Patriarch, he could save our sister ¡¯s 2 lives! ¡± ¡°And the man was very clear and said in front of President Qin that even if we did n¡¯t get the Sun Family Position of Patriarch, he could guarantee that the dependency between Sun Family and Tang Sect would be interrupted, and Tang Sect would also Never come to want to be attached to our Sun Family! ¡° ¡°In other words, when the time comes, even if the big sister is Sun Family Patriarch, Tang Sect will definitely not regain our Sun Family ideas!¡± Suddenly, listening to the words of Sun Ling slowly, what Sun Yun didn¡¯t expect is that the news that Sun Ling came back to Qingshu Entertainment Group brought her this time like a bomb, and she attacked her wave after wave. Come. Especially when I heard this last sentence, even if Sun Family Patriarch failed to win the position, his two people ¡¯s lives would be guaranteed, and more importantly, even if the time comes when the failure came, the Qingshu Entertainment Group would also allow Sun Family and Tang Sect¡¯s affiliation broke down. Even though when the time comes no matter the success or failure, the big sister wants to stick to Tang Sect¡¯s wish, it will also be scattered ashes and dispersed smoke! Sun Mi, who has been recovering for a long time, constantly recalls Sun Ling¡¯s words in his heart, and suddenly laughed heartily. This is the news that her Sun Mi has received for many years, no matter how good or not! He can also imagine why Sun Ling came to the house with a calm smile on his face, which is really beyond his expectations! Otherwise, when the time comes to fail on its own, but Sun Family¡¯s family property still does not belong to Tang Sect, it still belongs to Sun Family. At that time, the big sister was still Patriarch, but his reputation fell, and after this time event, even though he did not win the Sun Family Position of Patriarch. But ¡­ big sister Sun Wu¡¯s reputation in the Sun Family will also drop a thousand zhang in one fall. This is really good news! (End of this chapter) Chapter 2108 When I saw Sun Mi laughed heartily, Sun Ling could understand why his 2 sister had such a smile, so she slowly took out the files in her briefcase and moved towards Sun Ling. Seeing that the treaty on the document is the same as what Sun Ling said, the smile in his eyes is even more unabashed! Over the years, Sun Mi suddenly found that he was in a better mood than before. He even looked at the document in front of him and Qin Ni ¡¯s clear 2 Chu, white and black signatures, and the signature of his representative, Sun Ling. first name. His Sun Mi even felt that the paper in his hand was worth 1000 gold. But when she was a little happy, and when she was about to speak out, she saw Sun Ling said slowly: ¡°Sister 2, I went to Qingshu Entertainment Group, I can¡¯t improve my strength anymore, and I can¡¯t attract Spiritual Qi ¡­ Is big sister already understood! ¡° Hearing Sun Ling¡¯s abrupt question, Sun Mo also reacted suddenly, yes! Sun Ling¡¯s strength has stagnated and can no longer be used. That means when the time comes, when competing with his big sister for the Sun Family Position of Patriarch, the risk rate has increased by another layer. Looking at Sun Ling in front of him, Sun Mo unable to bear sighed, fearing his shoulder and saying, ¡°It ¡¯s okay, take a step by step, I really do n¡¯t believe it, this Sun Family is really his big sister regardless of the law and of Natural morality, want to have a big power, even attached to Tang Sect, but also deal with Sun Family himself! ¡° ¡°At that time at worst we either the fish dies or the net splits!¡± Hearing Sun Mi¡¯s words, Sun Ling was somewhat astonished and said, ¡°Sister 2, have you misunderstood anything? I mean, has this news reached the big sister¡¯s place!¡± Hearing Sun Ling¡¯s words, this time Sun Mi was at a loss. Some nodded and said: ¡°It is true that your dantian is imprisoned and cannot provoke Spiritual Qi. Realm can no longer continue the breakthrough. The big sister is already understood!¡± ¡°But ¡­ why do you care about this!¡± I saw Sun Ling, condensed and said: ¡°This is where I want to ask 2 sisters. If the big sister knows that my dantian is banned and can¡¯t advance in strength, then it will inevitably take me lightly. This is what I want The purpose to be achieved! ¡° Listening to Sun Ling¡¯s words, and then looking at Sun Ling¡¯s solemn expression, Sun Mi was at a loss, but only Sun Ling continued: ¡°This matter, only 2 sisters, you know me, I don¡¯t want others to know, And we can beat somebody at their own game! ¡°Hearing Sun Ling, Sun Mi questioned a little:¡± What is beating somebody at their own game? ¡° But I saw Sun Ling¡¯s slowly rising hand, a icy blue cold smoke visible from naked eyes, constantly surrounding his palm, and constantly overflowing from the edge of his palm. In Sun Mi¡¯s surprised eyes, the cold that overflowed gradually condensed into ice, and a crystal clear, ice blue Icicle appeared in Sun Mi¡¯s eyes. Suddenly, Sun Xiao was a little surprised: ¡°Your strength?¡± But I only saw Sun Ling slowly said: ¡°Next I will make a breakthrough in retreat, 2 sister you will announce to the outside, because I am blocked by dantian, my strength has declined, I can not go to advanced realm, so I want to retreat to find a way!¡± Listening to Sun Ling¡¯s words, Sun Mo also reacted immediately. This is undoubtedly a hidden card in the case. When the time comes will become a surprise. Suddenly, the hotness in Sun Mi¡¯s eyes could not be stopped anymore, unable to bear excitedly got up in the house, about the plating step. She also knew clearly what Third Brother thought. His Third Brother wanted something unexpected, and at the same time spreading rumors in Sun Family was to make his big sister think that Sun Ling no longer had any means to threaten him! And this can make his big sister take it lightly, and he can better make a difference in the bright side! And his Third Brother can also be better displayed in the dark! I saw Sun Mi staring staringly at Sun Lingdao: ¡°How sure is it?¡± I saw Sun Ling¡¯s affirmative tone: ¡°If there is no accident, the tenth floor! The breakthrough level! After all ¡­ I stayed too long ¡­¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 2109 There was a firm and firm voice from Sun Ling in the room. Hearing Sun Ling¡¯s words, Sun Mi looked at Sun Ling in disbelief. You should know that Sun Ling, as the Third Elder of Sun Family, is no less than his own big sister and himself. Although the big sister is Sun Family Patriarch, he is only in charge of the family law enforcement of Sun Family. But Sun Ling is a real Sun Family number one expert! Hearing Sun Ling ¡¯s words, this is undoubtedly the number one expert of equivalent to Sun Family. Under certain circumstances, as long as he can retreat successfully, it means that he will only bring it up a level! Seeing Sun Ling in front of him, a hint of thought flashed in Sun Mi¡¯s eyes, and then affirmed: ¡°Then you don¡¯t have to worry about the next thing at all, I will only arrange it for the big sister over there! I will solve it in person, as long as you feel at ease Retreat and upgrade your Realm! ¡° At that time we can wait for the time to come. To know that it is a successful grasp of ten layers! That¡¯s ten floors! If it succeeds, then when the time comes to be protected by Sun Family Position of Patriarch, it will raise the level even more. Then at that time, with the cooperation with Qingshu Entertainment Group, as well as the power of my mysterious man Chu Qing, then all this naturally is where water flows, a canal is formed. Now Sun Mi put down the big stone in his heart, he had thought that there would be any accident, but now he heard Sun Ling¡¯s words, he was fully confident. Sun Ling slowly withdrew from Sun Mi¡¯s room after communicating with Sun Mi, and moved towards his residence. Soon after Sun Ling left, a black silhouette appeared next to Sun Mi, only to see Sun Mi indifferently said: ¡°He will be the master, the strength stops, realm¡¯s solidified things, spread out, but this matter Can only be controlled by Sun Family! ¡° Looking at the black clothed person in front of him, Sun Yununemotional slowly issued the order. The black clothed person in front of him disappeared in Sun Mi¡¯s eyes again. And Sun Mo, the black clothed person, is the secret pawn that Sun Mo has always inserted in Sun Wuside. In the room, gradually returned to a deserted appearance. Sun Ling¡¯s gaze still looked at the black clothed person who had long since disappeared. Now I just have to wait quietly for the news of the Third Brother and spread it quickly in Sun Family. By that time, the people of Sun Family were alarmed, which was exactly the effect that Third Brother wanted, and it was also at that time, presumably his big sister would also have a means! After all, suddenly a competitor such as Third Brother is missing, and his heart may be even happier than anyone, and he has achieved the purpose of planning with Third Brother, and can also use this to protect Third Brother and can further calculate. Find out how your big sister will be implemented next. Presumably, the cooperation between your big sister and Tang Sect will be changed and advanced in advance! You can also know what kind of backhand Tang Sect will make ¡­ Thinking of this, Sun Mi slowly got up, walked out of the hall, and pushed open the door. Looking at the night sky outside, a pair of gloomy eyes became deeper. The waves of the Sun Family will begin tonight and ripples will appear. This Sun Family has been firmly established in the hands of his grandmother and resurrected in the hands of his mother. Next, in the hands of this generation, his Tang Sect¡¯s three younger brothers, it will also begin to innovate ¡­ Otherwise, it is difficult to think whether Sun Family will survive in Shuzhong in the future ¡­ (End of this chapter) Chapter 2110 On the other side, just when Sun Wu had some doubts, he heard a faint sound outside the door after a while. The voice of the black clothed person he sent rang outside the door. Seeing this, Sun Wu was puzzled and slowly got up from the bed coldly said: ¡°What¡¯s the matter so late?¡± But heard the black clothed person outside the door, indifferently said: ¡°Patriarch, the major event is out!¡± This black word suddenly made Sun Wu get up quickly. You know, now Sun Family is at a crucial time, and also when Sun Wu can have his own strength storage, he does not want to have any failures. I saw Sun Wukong, sitting up in front of the hall after getting up, without a word, contemplative for a moment, staring and said: ¡°Come in!¡± Hearing Sun Wu¡¯s words in the house for a long time, the black clothed person flashed slowly into the door and saw Sun Wu who said nothing. The black clothed person slowly knelt in front of Sun Wu indifferently said: ¡°Patriarch, Sun Third Master¡¯s affairs have spread to the Sun Family!¡± In this gloomy pair of Sun Wu¡¯s eyes, the pupils were also unable to bear atrophy. Sure enough, what happened to me was still happening. After all, today, Sun Family went to Qingshu Entertainment Group for Sun Family. Many people knew it secretly. Presumably, some news came out. But she was a little puzzled that the people who treated Third Brother had not been controlled by 2 sister Sun Mi? How did the news come out, this made her puzzled. At this moment, his heart jumped a little, because he was a little worried about whether his 2 sister Sun Mi and Third Brother Sun Ling had already united ¡­ Although Third Brother has lost his strength and realm is stagnant, Dantian is also imprisoned by the mysterious person from Qingshu Entertainment Group. But he was also very worried about the incident of Third Brother, which eventually caused waves in Sun Family. Therefore, he secretly acquiesced in the actions of the two sisters Sun Mi and controlled the group of doctors. However, this news has not yet reached 2nd day and has made him somewhat unimaginable. I saw that Sun Ling looked at the black clothed person in front of him, and his eyes were a little cold. Indifferently said: ¡°What is going on with this thing?¡± The black clothed person in front of me also noticed the coldness in Sun Wu¡¯s eyes, but still did not The words are not light, and they said coldly: ¡°The matter of Sun Third Master was understood by some Sun Family executives. At that time, some of those senior people were alarmed. Tang Sect thought that Sun Family suddenly lost the number one of Sun Third Master. expert! So I was a little panicked. ¡° ¡°And the news was detected below, so I immediately notified Patriarch!¡± Hearing the words of black clothed person in front of him, Sun Wu was not thinking about it. Because the black clothed person is right, this matter is indeed very likely to cause waves in the Sun Family. For so many years, Sun Family has had the scrupulous strength of Third Brother, and as the identity of Sun Family number one expert, it has made some people outside have some concerns. Now the strange situation of Third Brother is finally known by the Sun Family people, which makes him secretly sighed. If Third Brother¡¯s affairs can promote the cooperation between him and Tang Sect, it would be better. However, if Sun Family¡¯s internal thoughts are caused by this, then he will be outweighed. The practice of black clothed person in front of him really made him agree. Immediately came to inform him that if he continues to be kept in the dark, he may wait until the sun rises tomorrow morning, it may be his Sun Family Position of Patriarch. When questioned by insiders of Sun Family ¡­ (End of this chapter) Chapter 2111 After pondering in the house for a long time, Sun Wu continued to say, ¡°So how did this matter come out?¡± I saw the black clothed person in front of me, still coldly said: ¡°This thing is because Sun Zhi¡¯s father had some doubts, and then secretly investigated, the reason why Sun Ling Old Master went to Qingshu Entertainment Group today!¡± ¡°It was finally concluded that his son did not want to come back, and after Sun Elder Ling also came back, he hurriedly found a group of doctors, so he followed this clue to find out! Hearing the black clothed person¡¯s words in front of him, Sun Wu immediately understood. Sure enough, he let Sun Ling go to Qingshu Entertainment Group to look for Sun Zhi in name, but he was very clear that he was entrusted by Tang Sect to test his Sun Family. See if you can do Tang Sect, so let Third Brother Sun Ling try to test the strength of the mysterious man. But didn¡¯t expect, Sun Family, these people are not successful enough, but really think that they let their Third Brother this Sun Family¡¯s number one expert really be the dignitaries of Qingshu Entertainment Group! That Sun Zhi is just a junior of Sun Family. Does his Sun Wu need to be a junior but let his plan fall short? This simply is impossible, but this group of Sun Family waste really thinks that he is very much related to Sun Family¡¯s descendants. Does his grandchildren have anything to do with life or death? Still overestimate one¡¯s capabilities to want to be kidnapped, the president of Qingshu Entertainment Group Qin Ni even the vice president Chu Yue and even the people of Zhao Family, the secretary next to Qin Ni, Zhao Linyi was also kidnapped, and the heart was intractable. meaning. If such a person doesn¡¯t die, what¡¯s the use of leaving this? However, does this group of people really think that it is for a Sun Zhi to ask their Third Brother to ask someone to do something worthwhile? Take a new home number one expert for a waste Sun Zhi, he Sun Wu will not do the loss of business. But he also absolutely didn¡¯t expect that this matter spread to Sun Family, and it was also this little thing that he was unremarkable and indifferent, but it became a matter of concern for her now. Looking at the black clothed person in front of her, she didn¡¯t say a word, thinking in secret, do you want to start notifying Tang Sect over there? But if this is the case, I don¡¯t know if Tang Sect will send Sun Ling to Qingshu Entertainment Group because of failure. If you enter or leave Tang Sect because of this, does it mean that your cooperation with Tang Sect is missing? So for the largest Aristocratic Family Tang Sect in Shu, whether he will continue to accept him, this is the reason why his Sun Wu has been speechless since he got up. After all, by this time, he thought that what had been completed successfully, and eventually there were lapses, this was where he had some headaches. Looking at the black clothed person in front of me, I saw Sun Wu slowly said: ¡°You go down first! Still monitoring the Sun Family¡¯s every move, what¡¯s the difference, then immediately came to tell me!¡± The black clothed person in front of me bowed his head slightly after listening to it, and disappeared in front of Sun Wu again suddenly. Didn¡¯t expect From today, he sent his Third Brother to Qingshu Entertainment Group to the present. Ping, wave after wave. I thought that the loss of Third Brother¡¯s strength has reduced myself a lot of worries, but didn¡¯t expect something new happened, and more importantly, the Sun Family group of people is really a group of people who are very hot! Thinking of this Sun Wu¡¯s palm inadvertently fiercely clapped on the side table, only to see that the side table was under her palm, and instantly fell into pieces and shattered pieces of wood fell silently to the ground and turned into a mess. (End of this chapter) Chapter 2112 On the other side, after the black man left Sun Wu¡¯s house, he did not continue to monitor Sun Family, but came quietly to Sun Mi¡¯s house. I saw Sun Mo still sitting in front of the hall with his eyes closed, indifferently said: ¡°I¡¯m back! How¡¯s the business going?¡± Sun Mo still closed his eyes, as if speaking to the air, but only in the air A black silhouette appeared. The black clothed person reported everything to Sun Mo and disappeared again. At this point, all the concerns and plans of the two parties have already begun to rise. Next, we will see how Sun Wu will solve his big sister when the sun rises tomorrow. The waves of Sun Family! Thinking of this, Sun Mi¡¯s slowly opened eyes closed again. My good big sister! Now it depends on how you solve the problem of Third Brother. After all, the news that Third Brother is a number one expert in Sun Family, the fact that the strength has stopped has caused waves. It depends on how you calm down the waves of this time! I am still looking forward to it! See, will your Sun Family Patriarch cast aside all considerations for face? Let this group of Sun Family be their cannon fodder, or is you continue to kneel and lick the so-called Tang Sect in your heart? Thinking of this, Sun Mi didn¡¯t say a word and still sat on the chair in front of the hall. Over the years, he has not gotten into the habit of going to bed. Most of the time, he sits in front of this hall without saying a word. Although his strength is not as good as that of his Third Brother, it is not bad, at least not to be overwhelmed by his so-called big sister. Otherwise, when the time comes for the Sun Family Patriarch position, how many chips can he have? Now Third Brother is 1% sure that he will go to Qingshu Entertainment Group and be blessed by misfortune, and let Realm have a new breakthrough, and he must work harder. But there is no need for when the time comes to fall short, so work hard to win over your Third Brother, cooperate and cooperate with Qingshu Entertainment Group, and sign so many blood conditions and agreements, then do n¡¯t it become a blank paper? So, what do you do for what? But she also thought of a problem in her mind, didn¡¯t expect that Sun Family at this time still each and everyone only care about their own safety, and he also very much agree with the black clothed person¡¯s approach. It didn¡¯t expect that the stupid dad of Sun Zhi really thought that Sun Family Patriarch would really send a Sun Family number one expert for a Sun Family junior to go to Qingshu Entertainment Group to be a dignitary! Oh, kidding, Qingshu Entertainment Group is also one of the three emerging forces in Shudi. Even if Sun Family number one expert Sun Ling, is it necessary to go for a junior to be a junior? Even his discerning eye can see that Sun Ling went to Qingshu Entertainment Group purely to execute his family¡¯s orders. Secretly try to test the light power of the mysterious man, but didn¡¯t expect Sun Zhi¡¯s stupid dad and Mother, really thought it was for the son of Tang Sect. Your idiot¡¯s son is not successful enough, and he is more than defeated. If he didn¡¯t let the Third Brother return to Qingshu Entertainment Group in time to reach a cooperation, it is estimated that your son is still really frustrated and can¡¯t die again. Even if such a person returns to Sun Family again, what is the point? What ability does it have? It is nothing more than a waste. Although her Sun Mi wanted to unite the Sun Family, but when her mother died, when her big sister let herself be punished by Sun Family Law. The moment he looked at the group of people with a dreadful look in his eyes, he no longer liked the Sun Family. The only good feeling is that I admire my Third Brother for the strength, and make sacrifices beyond the reach of ordinary people. (End of this chapter) Chapter 2113 In a quiet room, this is where Sun Ling wanted to retreat to rest. This time is where he is extremely secret in the Sun Family, but it is also a place where everyone dare not disturb. Because this place belongs to Sun Family and Sun Ling. Even Patriarch can¡¯t be bothered easily. When Sun Ling¡¯s strength surpassed that of Sun Family, in order to make the strength more stable. So Sun Ling was given a special place. The entire Sun Family knew that this was where Sun Ling was going to retreat, so it was forbidden to disturb anyone within a few miles unless there were special reasons In order to get close easily, otherwise, if everyone is close, if it angers Sun Ling, take responsibility for the consequences. After all, Sun Ling, as a man at that time, lost the characteristics of a man, and his character was extremely vicious and vicious, so there were some act recklessly Sun Family people who were close to him here, and they wanted to sneak up and were killed by him. Quite a lot. As a result, all Sun Family was created. For Sun Family, Sun Family has two places, one is the old house where Sun Mi ¡¯s family exercises power, and the other is Sun Ling ¡¯s closed place. At this time, in this quiet environment, Sun Ling slowly sit cross-legged, and there are some gloomy and uncertain in his eyes. Because he also knew that when he said that he had 2% certainty that he could break through the realm, there was a trace of inexplicable meaning in her 1 sister¡¯s eyes. But her 2 sisters had at least one point, and he was a little relieved. That was to agree with his idea, so that his strength was banned, and dantian can no longer continue to attract Spirit Qi to advance. This time the plan can continue to promote! In this way, he can also help Sun Xiao when he is ready for the time when he is competing for the position of Sun Patriarch. In fact, Sun Ling has nothing to do with Sun Family. What he wants is a higher strength Realm. He wanted to win the Sun Family Patriarch position because his strength Realm has already reached the bottleneck. But it is difficult to break through, so he needs more financial resources to improve his strength, because without financial resources how to get those, he always needs some priceless and unique rare treasure to enhance his strength. But now with the promise of his 2 sister Sun Mi, then he will not have too many concerns. What¡¯s more, he went to Qingshu Entertainment Group today. In Chu Qing¡¯s only words, let him know a Unexpected World. Men can also cultivate! It¡¯s even a little different, and this time¡¯s temptation to Chu Qing, but also blessed by misfortune, so that his ice cold air even showed signs of condensation. There is an unprecedented breakthrough in the improvement of the purity of coldness! For him, for him, a person in need of strength, he also wanted to prove that the feminist World was unfair to men in the event, and he desperately hoped that men can also cultivate. Even if she loses the characteristics of a man, he has to achieve further requirements for the strength he seeks. Thinking of this, Sun Ling slowly closed his eyes, attracting the ice cold that was cultivated in the meridian all over the body, constantly moving towards the dantian. At this time in his dantian, the invisible sword energy had long since disappeared, replaced by an ice blue Invisible Sword that exudes cold air. The chill that exudes in this intangible energy will only make people shudder in the eyes of outsiders, but for his Sun Mi, it is simply the biggest gift to him from the pie falling from the sky. Because that cold air is almost complementary to its ice blue cold air. (End of this chapter) Chapter 2114 Sun Ling constantly uses various methods to introduce Spirit Qi into the inside of Dantian, and wants to attract the ice blue sword. But I saw that the icy blue sword was surging after his Spirit Qi, and the cold frost meant to make it ice blue and cold, even the ice blue cold that he had cultivated for many years. This kind of integration is enhanced. In the past, its ice-blue cold air was like the air flowing in the air, but now, he found that his ice-blue cold air could be seen by naked eyes, just like the cloud of smoke, constantly overflowing his body. At this time in this secret room. Motionless Sun Ling, his whole body exudes a faint color. This faint color is the blue cold air that is constantly overflowing and visible in substance is the ice blue cold air he cultivates. Binglan coldness came out of his within the body, and suddenly the naked eye was covered with frost in the entire chamber. If outsiders suddenly broke in at this time, it might also be frozen and frozen in place, making it difficult to go further. . Just when Sun Ling was a little unimaginable, what he did n¡¯t expect was that the so-called Ice Blue Attribute and Sword Energy that Chu Qing gave him had such an effect. When he realized that he had some difficulties in those years The breakthrough bottleneck has already begun to loosen. For him, this is undoubtedly that the grade has risen again, is it that he will be from the environment, breakthrough to the environment? He also fed back to God, and saw the invisible little sword in the dantian, the Ice Attribute that was continually continually coagulated and coincided with the Spirit Qi that he attracted. Under his curious inner note is staring. He found that his coldness and coldness had gradually become one with the Ice Attribute sword. At this time, the dantian was like one after another ice blue small dragon roll, constantly surrounding the Ice Attribute invisible sword. , In his somewhat excited eyes and some terrified surprises. She even discovered that it gradually turned into a small ice blue ice crystal! It ¡¯s already extremely difficult to know that the martial artist cultivation is gamified into the Spirit Qi fluctuations that are visible to naked eyes. However, in this short time, he actually found his Spirit Qi in Chu Qing ¡¯s Ice Attribute! Recently it turned into dim-blue ice crystals. I have n¡¯t thought about it. I saw that the dantian is like a hungry baby, constantly absorbing the external Spirit Qi, even flowing it to 4 limbs, 100 horrendous ice and blue cold air. I see this situation, Sun Ling originally had It became a little frightened in surprise. Is there any unexpected effect of this Ice Attribute¡¯s Invisible Sword? When she was surprised, the cold sweat on her forehead continued to drip down her cheeks, and it had condensed into ice beads before it even dropped on the ground. Thinking of the cruelty in this heart, he absorbed Spirit Qi vigorously, and the hungry baby in the Dantian kept absorbing Spirit Qi, letting the ice blue breathe in. After a moment, I saw Sun Ling slowly opened his eyes, but there was a flash of blue in the eyes. And the so-called ice-blue coldness had long disappeared from his dantian, floating like a cloud. Only an ice crystal of ice blue appeared in the dantian, the size of an egg, and the Ice Attribute sword energy of the ice blue that had appeared had long since disappeared. Looking at the Ice Attribute ice blue ice crystal in the dantian, Sun Ling was a little excited, and even his excitement made his hands tremble with a baby-like white skin. I saw his Spirit Rhino Finger, his palm will no longer emit the cold blue ice, replaced by the fast-frozen ice crystal moved towards the direction of his eyes. (End of this chapter) Chapter 2115 ¡°Boom¡±! This sound was clearly seen in Sun Ling¡¯s eyes in the Chamber of Secrets. A small pit appeared on the ground in front of him, and a small pit that was blasted and broken by Icicle was reflected in his eyes. He didn¡¯t expect that the coldness of this ice blue has long since disappeared. Instead, since it is sword energy, it is generally broken away from the body, and a small Icicle bursts out of his meridian and fingertips. Just with no difficulty! The unexpected pit, and even the distance of the exhibition, was even worse than the coldness of his previous cultivation. He used to be a close attack, but now he even discovered this ice. Lan Hanqi, even let him have a long-range attack. I have n¡¯t read the truth, and I saw the cold blue ice on his body again, but the cold blue ice at this time will no longer haunt her, but it will become crystal clear in his thoughts, but The ice armor with the texture of ice blue is on his body. This look made him a little absolutely didn¡¯t expect! What he didn¡¯t expect was the Ice Attribute sword energy that Chu Qing gave her, it actually allowed him to have the offensive and defensive defense, and complement each other. As I said before, it is really a complementary existence. Not only can he attack far, but he is not afraid to worry. The close attack of the enemy, the existence of this pair of ice armor, undoubtedly enhanced his great courage. Thinking of Sun Ling¡¯s pale face, he was even more trembling with excitement. He didn¡¯t expect to be blessed by misfortune, he had more unexpected gains! I saw his thoughts sinking. The icy coldness that overflowed all over his body gradually turned into one after another Icicle in his thoughts, and the Icicle that had been on suddenly surrounded him and continued to surround him. Thoughts turned, his fingertip moved towards the mountain in front of him, I saw one after another Icicle, and suddenly moved towards the mountain he pointed to. After a few light sounds, the spider-like cracked ripples spread on the entire mountain wall in 4 places, and the cracked gravel had not yet fallen, so it carried the cold air condensed into ice, wrapped it all, and condensed on the mountain wall. . God! I really succeeded, and my own cold and cold air has the same quality of breakthrough, even the same amount of breakthrough. Especially condensed into crystals. This is not a breakthrough of Bottleneck. This is simply that, if you continue to cultivate, it is really like he said to his 2 sister Sun Mi, he really has a 1% grasp of breakthrough realm. Thinking of this, in addition to lamenting his current strength, he is more admired for Chu Qing. What he did n¡¯t expect is that Chu Qing will really give him such a big gift, and this big gift actually makes him absolutely did n¡¯t expect that the spread of the offensive of the cold cold can even condense into ratio. Attacking with a point of enlargement is simply the best way to kill someone invisible. You should know that ice is also the dew of water. As long as the ice spines are planted in the human body, as time goes by, the ice will also turn into water and melt into the human body. This is simply a sneak attack, and it can even make the enemy disappear silently. Sun Ling¡¯s eyes suddenly filled with this joyful color, and slowly closed his eyes again. Because that means the bottleneck of breakthrough, which has been loosened and with this absolutely didn¡¯t expect scene, he will start to really start to shock! Success and failure are no longer important to him. What he thinks more clearly now is what surprises await him if his Realm improves ¡­ (End of this chapter) Chapter 2116 It was late at night, the autumn feeling was cool, a silhouette quickly leaped over Sun Family¡¯s manor, moved towards the outside, this silhouette, if it was seen by Sun Mi and Sun Lingjian at this time. It can be seen at a glance that this woman is the number one expert under Sun Wu, and the second expert of Sun Family, second only to Sun Nan under Zou Nan. Only this silhouette, where he went, was the most expansive force in the land of Shu, Tang Sect! The sun slowly rose unconsciously, and Sun Wu had already arrived at the Sun Family Hall early, because Sun Wu knew that there would definitely be many Sun Family people visiting today. If so, why don¡¯t you wait in advance? Sure enough, just as he closed his eyes, a few Sun Family people rushed in. There were only 4 5 people in front of him, and these 4 5 people are Sun Family who has the status Elder. Originally, these white-haired Elders were thinking about how to ask the family later, about Sun Zhi¡¯s affairs, and Sun Family 3¡¯s strength. But looking up, didn¡¯t expect Patriarch has been waiting for a long time, and looking at the serene, there is no expression. Several Elders swallowed the questions they wanted to ask. Because the current Sun Wu makes Tang Sect somewhat unclear whether Patriarch has understood Tang Sect¡¯s idea. Waiting for Tang Sect in advance! I thought Tang Sect was looking for Patriarch, and might have to wait for some time to inform, but didn¡¯t expect Sun Wu had been waiting for a long time. Look! Hearing the sound, I saw Sun Wu slowly opened his eyes, looked at the few people in front of him, coldly snorted in his heart, it turned out to be a group of people who did not succeed but failed! If it wasn¡¯t for me that he secretly sent Zou Nan to Tang Sect to report the news last night and asked about some plans in advance, he really didn¡¯t have much confidence and sat here. Waiting for these Old Guy¡¯s inquiries! However, following the news brought back by Zou Lan, she suddenly had some confidence, so she sat here all night long, just to wait for the arrival of these Old Guys. Watching Sun Wu slowly open her eyes, several Elders also reacted immediately, quickly bowed and saluted: ¡°Patriarch!¡± Hearing the words of several Elders, Sun Wu Serene, his expressionless face, a smile suddenly appeared, faintly said: ¡°I don¡¯t know how many Elders are looking for this early in the morning, and I don¡¯t know what is going on?¡± Exactly Sun Wu directly asked questions, and several Elders glanced at each other, and some said: ¡°I waited for several people to come to find Patriarch. There are indeed some unknown things that I want to be with the family, please ask!¡± Watching one of them speak, the sound of coldly snorted in Sun Wu¡¯s heart is even worse, ask? You are here to question! Come to ask, what can you ask, you do n¡¯t come to add confusion to this Patriarch, this Patriarch is already grateful to you deeply grateful! You guys, old guys who rely on age to show of age! For Sun Wu, the few Elders in front of him are nothing more than a decoration, so that he has no more dignity in Sun Family. If she hadn¡¯t thought of it, she was attached to Tang Sect and used her power to eradicate her 2 sisters and Third Brother. She had long wanted to work on these old farts in advance. After all, these old farts have some status and prestige in Sun Family. After all, Tang Sect has survived from his grandmother¡¯s generation to the present. (End of this chapter) Chapter 2117 At this point, Sun Wu has some gnashing teeth, because these Old Guys are neither as capable as their two sisters, nor as powerful as their Third Brother, they are a group of dirty assholes. I only come to myself when I am in my own interest. When I do n¡¯t have my own interest, I guess I will hide faster than anyone else. But seeing several Elder Sun Wupi smiling in front of him, he eased: ¡°Oh! Then I don¡¯t know what¡¯s the matter with Elders!¡± Sun Wu spoke directly. Seeing this, Sun Wu also expanded things directly, and moved towards side suddenly said: ¡°But please bring Law Enforcement Elder!¡± The Law Enforcement Elder in his mouth is no one else, it is Sun Mi who is only the Sun Family Family Law Enforcer! Hearing that Sun Wu was about to summon some of Elder¡¯s hearts with a shudder in his heart, did the family and Second Boss want to start with Old Guys like Tang Sect? Suddenly a few people were restless, and slowly sat down in their place in dry laughter, only waiting quietly for Sun Mi¡¯s arrival. The side Zou Nan heard, slowly nodded, and his figure turned slightly, disappeared in the eyes of everyone, when he looked again, the person had already appeared outside the door of the hall, and when he looked again, the silhouette was long gone. The elders sitting in the position seemed to be as stable as Mount Tai, but they were not surprised, but they felt a little uneasy in their hearts. For Tang Sect, these Elder Tang Sect simply are not afraid of Sun Wu, but the person who really fears Tang Sect is Sun Mi. The master of the family law formed Sun Mi, and secretly got a lot of news, which is also clear to several Elders. Each generation of Sun Family is in charge of the elder of the family law. This so-called Law Enforcement Elder knows too much and can say Yes, Tang Sect¡¯s buttocks are clean! It¡¯s only because of face, so I turn a blind eye. Once Law Enforcement Elder delves into them, everyone is enough to be served by family law. But when I heard Sun Wu¡¯s words, Tang Sect was a little restless. If it is really like Tang Sect¡¯s conjecture, the joint of Sun Wu and Sun Mi, then the hard times of several old guys in Tang Sect will really come to an end. In this torment, I can only wait for Sun Mi¡¯s arrival ¡­ And another Sun Mi in the room felt the sunlight shine into the room through the window, listening to the figure with a hidden diameter. Sun Miunable to bear, a slight arc of the corner of the mouth, it seems that what should come is still coming! As expected, a respectful voice slowly sounded outside the door, and the voice outside said, ¡°2 Law Enforcement Elder! Patriarch please!¡± The person coming is not someone else. It is just one of Sun Mo¡¯s men who have been in front of him with no power. Zou Nan heard the voice from outside the door, and Sun Mo slowly said: ¡°I don¡¯t know ¡­ What did Patriarch summon me?¡± I saw the continuation of the sound outside the door: ¡°I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m here. It¡¯s Patriarch who has Law Enforcement Elder!¡± Hearing Zou Lan¡¯s words, Sun Mo unable to bear sneered a bit, as expected. Sun Wu¡¯s loyal servant! Even a superfluous remark would not say that Sun Mi was too lazy to care about it, and he slowly rose and opened the door. Looking at Zou Nan in front of him, Sun Mo didn¡¯t say much and passed directly, directly moved towards the family hall ¡­ Zou Nan, who was on the sidelines, quickly followed behind. After all, Sun Mi is also the Second Boss of Sun Family! Sun Family 2 is even the Law Enforcement Elder. Although he is the guest official invited by Sun Wu, he still needs to be polite in front of Sun Mi. Otherwise, offend this Second Boss in Sun Family unfathomable, really unimaginable in Sun Family, how to get along. (End of this chapter) Chapter 2118 It didn¡¯t take long for Sun Mi to arrive. After moving towards Sun Wu into the hall, he sat silently in his place. Seeing that his 2nd sister arrived successfully, Sun Wu also had a faint smile in her eyes, ha ha, finally came! But well! It would be better to have you there! Just look at your attitude! This is Sun Wu¡¯s thought. Seeing Sun Mo coming to several Elders, there was also a little silence, only to see Sun Wukong took the lead in speaking, ¡°Several Elders came here early in the morning to find me as Patriarch!¡± ¡°But I think the Elders have a high weight, and they must come to me for some Sun Family business, so I asked Law Enforcement Elder to make a judgment and make a notarization!¡± Hearing Sun Wu¡¯s words, Sun Mi just got up, moved towards 5 Elder¡¯s nodded head, moved towards Sun Wu nodded again, and then slowly sat in his position again, expressionless, without a word. It¡¯s just that the gloomy air between the eyebrows is still going on, because everyone didn¡¯t expect what was right after the arrival, and the attitude of all Elders and the attitude towards this family are exactly the same. Did you guess wrong! Several Elder thought secretly in their minds, and they did not move, contemplatively, if that was the case, that would be great! I saw that Sun Wu broke the silence directly and said, ¡°Then I don¡¯t know why some Elders are not looking for the next thing? Now Law Enforcement Elder is here, so if you have anything, just say it!¡± I saw one of Elder¡¯s voices slowly saying: ¡°We heard that Third Elder, taking care of the juniors of the family, went to Qingshu Entertainment Group to return to Sun Zhi. I don¡¯t know if this is true?¡± Hearing this Elder¡¯s words, Sun Wu finally became unable to bear and sneered again in his heart. Sure enough, I will turn around and ask questions, but I just want to ask whether Sun Ling¡¯s situation is true or false, and the result is also a grandiose sentence. ? A bunch of them, it¡¯s useless, just sit and eat the worms in the sky! Are there interests, scrambling, and disasters that can¡¯t be avoided? However, Sun Wu couldn¡¯t say what he wanted in his heart, he could only say: ¡°en! Indeed, 3 headed, you also know that 3 headed is the person who cares most about the Sun Family, indeed, I went to the Qingshu Entertainment Group to discuss To Sun Zhi, but! Helpless, Mo and Qingshu Entertainment Group reached an agreement, so for the matter of Sun Zhi also need to be suspended for a while! ¡°Hearing Sun Wu¡¯s words, several Elders also understood the meaning of Sun Wu¡¯s words , Sure enough, I was playing haha ??and fooling the past. I saw that one Elder continued to say: ¡°Third Elder, I can have this idea, it really is the blessing of my Sun Family! Third Elder is a number one expert of Sun Family. Even if the agreement fails to reach the negotiation, but it must be Qing Qing Shu Entertainment Group will not continue to do anything to Sun Zhi! ¡° But this sentence is a bit self-evident in everyone¡¯s ears, but it is just to say that Third Elder does not know what damage is going to the Qingshu Entertainment Group. Why did he not want to return Sun Zhi, just selling it is not to look at it! This is Sun Family! Not only Sun Wu thought, but even Sun Mo¡¯s heart was a little taunted! This is a group of unspoken Sun Family guys. I saw Sun Wu playing haha ??first, ¡°Yes! That¡¯s true, but it¡¯s true! The people of Qingshu Entertainment Group will certainly not deepen me! What can I do, although it is my Sun Family Junior What we committed, but as long as we sincerely apologize, Sun Zhi will come back! ¡° At this point, several Elders could not bear to bear, it seemed that the topic was not clear, and Patriarch would not treat each other with sincerity. I saw one of the old men slowly stood up and saluted at Sun Wu: ¡°Patriarch! Qingshu Entertainment Group recently came to a mysterious man. In this feminist world, he could actually cultivate and do not know his strength. Although Sun Elder Ling is the backbone of my Sun Family, I hope he can focus on the overall situation. , I wonder if I can come out to meet each other? ¡°Hearing the words of Elder in front of him, some people in Sun Wu sneered. You just want Sun Ling to come out and see if his strength is really as rumored! Dantian is imprisoned, his strength stops, does realm stand still? But I saw Sun Wu said slowly: ¡°This ¡­ I don¡¯t know. If a few Elders are interested, you can go and look for Third Brother! Presumably, Third Brother should still be in the room now, haven¡¯t got up yet. ! ¡° When I said this sentence, it was just that Sun Wu¡¯s gaze couldn¡¯t help moving towards towards the side of Sun Mi faintly discernable. And Sun Mi also understood that he could speak out directly, ¡°Sun 3 has damage to his family, and his strength stops, so during this time, it is necessary to engage in cultivated cultivation and find ways to break through in order to use his own strength!¡± ¡°This is the most important secret in my Sun Family¡¯s current life, I hope all Elders will not say anything when they know it!¡± What didn¡¯t expect was that Sun Mo broke the deadlock first and said coldly in Law Enforcement Elder¡¯s tone. Even at the end, the dangerous look in that eye was self-evident, and even the gloom in that eye made some Elders chill. Sure enough, it¡¯s really as rumored. Dantian is imprisoned, the strength is not strong, realm stops! In that case, it means that Sun Family simply has no expert to sit in! Thinking of this, several Elders immediately understood it. It seems that Patriarch also knows, but he as a Patriarch confessed to Tang Sect, the old guys not at all. And Sun Mi has always been reticent as the Law Enforcement Elder, but as Sun Family¡¯s Law Enforcement Elder, everything is focused on the overall situation of Sun Family. It¡¯s just a few words and a few words that tell the story in a concise manner. However, these few words and a few words, you make Sun Wu a little unpredictable. Because what he didn¡¯t expect is that Sun Ling has even started to retreat to find the reason. Since it is a way to unlock your dantian imprisonment. But is this possible? I have already drawn from the black clothed person that I want to release the restraint of the dantian unless I find someone stronger than myself! Sun Ling what realm, Realm 5 products. If you want to unlock dantian¡¯s imprisonment, at least you need to find a chemical mirror Grade 9 or above, but it is difficult for such a person to appear? Even if it really appeared, wouldn¡¯t this group of Old Guys be aware of it when he came to his Sun Family? How can it be? But hearing Sun Ling¡¯s solution to his own retreat was also a bit unpredictable. Didn¡¯t expect that all this came so smoothly, Third Brother has really started to retreat and solve his own solution. So that is to say, it is difficult for him to appear again in a short time. (End of this chapter) Chapter 2119 Listening to Sun Mi¡¯s words, several Elders also suddenly silenced. Because Sun Ling is the number one expert of Sun Family, this matter is indeed right. You can¡¯t speak out. It doesn¡¯t matter if Sun Family insiders know. But let the outsiders know that it was too dangerous, but when Tang Sect heard Sun Ling was closed, he was afraid to speak again. Everyone knows that Sun Ling¡¯s temperament is arrogant, and if he is disturbed while he is in retreat, it is estimated that he is dead and can no longer die. Because Patriarch once said that Sun Ling, as the number one expert of Sun Family, is also the head of Sun Family 3. If someone really disturbs his secluded cultivation, he will wait and die regardless of family law. Because Tang Sect also knows that the mission of Sun Ling is what the family wants, and the family wants nothing more than the mission of being the head of 3, to seek Sun Family¡¯s position in the land of Shu. Otherwise, how could Sun Ling get the title of Ling Old Shu! It is nothing more than being a number one expert of Sun Family, and it is also a man. Many people are still very afraid, because Sun Ling Realm really lies in the middle Aristocratic Family such as Tang Sect, the strength is already very strong, it can be said to be In addition to Tang Sect¡¯s several veteran Aristocratic Family can be said to be Sun Family. Almost no one is afraid of Sun Ling¡¯s existence, but now I hear it. They didn¡¯t make these Elders feel cool. Because the current Sun Family, if the news comes out, it is like a lamb to be slaughtered. But when I saw a few Elder, there was still no way. It can be seen that Sun Wu directly said, ¡°Thinking that my Sun Family is also a person with a head and a face in the land of Shu, but it suddenly appeared like this, but as a Patriarch, I ca n¡¯t sit still, so I have a sentence, I hope that the entire Sun Family Overcome the current difficulties! ¡° ¡°To wait before Third Brother¡¯s strength is restored!¡± Hearing Sun Wu¡¯s words, the five Elders raised their heads in unison and moved towards Sun Wu. And Sun Mi heard it, but it was just the hate in my heart! is coming! After all, it¡¯s time to come! I saw Sun Wu said slowly: ¡°My Sun Family is an Aristocratic Family in the land of Shu. The family property is rich and well-known, and the most prestigious in the land of Shu is Tang Sect, so I plan to work with Tang Sect. Cooperation, when the time comes, with the protection of Tang Sect, the protection will allow me to spend this dangerous time with Sun Family! ¡° Sun Wu said slowly, the elders sitting down looked at Sun Wu in the high position with a nonchalant expression! what! Actually cooperate with Tang Sect! If Sun Wu cooperated with other groups or Aristocratic Family, several Elders can still understand, but with Tang Sect, it is simply to seek a tiger, a lamb in a tiger¡¯s den! Really a lamb in a tiger¡¯s den, it is estimated that when the time comes to be swallowed without slag. Is the Sun Family or Sun Family when the time comes? Several Elder looked at Sun Wu in front of him, with an unbelievable look, all in Sun Mi¡¯s eyes. Ha ha! A few of you old bastard, it turns out to be worrying too! However, what you are worried about is that your interests can no longer be obtained. Do you still worry that your Sun Family will still be a Sun Family with interests in the future? Looking at the eyes of several Elders below, Sun Wu continued: ¡°And I also got in touch with Tang Sect. Tang Sect is also a leader in the Shu land and is willing to help us Sun Family, let us Sun Family ride After this dangerous period! ¡° Hearing Sun Wu¡¯s words, the five Elders are even more incredible. You have to know that every Aristocratic Family has experts in it, but you Patriarch do n¡¯t want to solve other things, how to restore Sun Ling ¡¯s strength, but actually want to cooperate with Tang Sect! Moreover, you also said that Tang Sect is willing to take action, then this is no doubt that you have already told Tang Sect the problem of Sun Ling and the current realm problem? Originally Sun Family is already a lamb to be slaughtered, you now tell directly, given a tiger, does this mean that Sun Family is put on the execution table? (End of this chapter) Chapter 2120 Suddenly, the Elder door in the hall panicked, moved towards the high position of Sun Wudao: ¡°Patriarch! Absolutely not at this time, my Sun Family is indeed not as good as Tang Sect, but we do not need to cooperate with Tang Sect , We can cooperate with any force and any Aristocratic Family, but we ca n¡¯t cooperate with Tang Sect, Tang Sect is deeply rooted, and cooperation with him is undoubtedly to seek cooperation with the tiger! ¡° ¡°My Sun Family¡¯s 100-year foundation, doesn¡¯t this mean that it is to lead a wolf into the room?¡± He had n¡¯t finished speaking, and saw another Elder say, ¡°Yeah! Patriarch! I still hope you think 3, although Ling Lao has an unexpected accident, but it does n¡¯t mean, not at all hope our Sun Family can also Join hands and work together to restore Ling Lao¡¯s strength. At that time, won¡¯t it be the same as before? ¡° Listening to a few Elders, you said to me in a word, even Sun Mi was unable to bear a glance, this group of Old Guys, is not really all confused. However, Sun Wu was a little unhappy and returned to the past! That is to say, my Sun Family will try my best to restore her Sun Ling¡¯s strength. When the time comes, it is not the same as before to restore her to Sun Mi and Sun Ling¡¯s situation! Originally Sun Ling¡¯s strength can no longer be used, which has made him a little happy, this is undoubtedly heaven helps me! But now, listening to these Old Guys means that Sun Family will also help Sun Ling to restore his strength, and restore his former appearance, and restore his former appearance! How is this possible, and the things that you have come to expect, how can it be solved by these old guys, technically! I saw Sun Wu, unable to bear loudly said, ¡°Are you Patriarch or I am Patriarch? You will only say good things, but have you ever thought about what Sun Family will do during this time?¡± ¡°What about the safety of Sun Family? You just thought of returning Third Brother to strength. But have you ever thought about what Third Brother needs to restore strength? What is the chance of recovery?¡± ¡°Did we wait for others to come to bully us during this time? And one more important thing, have you ever thought about it? The question of Third Brother¡¯s strength only spread to Sun Family in such a short time. , Have you ever wondered if this news will be heard by outsiders? ¡° ¡°Are we planning ahead and waiting for Third Brother¡¯s strength to recover? When he recovers, Sun Family will be gone!¡± ¡°Okay! This matter can¡¯t be discussed again. The cooperation with Tang Sect has been negotiated! Just wait for the right time to sign the contract!¡± Listening to Sun Wu¡¯s undoubted tone, and his tough attitude, several Elders were speechless suddenly, all looking at Sun Mo sitting sideways. Tang Sect only hopes that Sun Mi can persuade him to export, 10000000 Don¡¯t let Sun Family and Tang Sect cooperate, let Tang Sect and Sun Family cooperate, then it is estimated that when the time comes Sun Family is really not Sun Family. When the time comes don¡¯t say Patriarch, don¡¯t say Tang Sect these old guys, it may be estimated that even the Position of Patriarch is already Tang Sect. Looking at the glorious eyes of several Old Guys under the stage, Sun Mo was still, expressionless, without a word. Sun Wu also noticed the eyes of several Old Guys, and some tentatively asked: ¡°I don¡¯t know Law Enforcement Elder, what is the point of this?¡± Hearing Sun Wu¡¯s question, don¡¯t talk about a few Elders, even Sun Mi has some kind of didn¡¯t expect! What he didn¡¯t expect is that Sun Wu would ask himself, and he was also a little happy in his heart! Whether you ask Sun Wu or not, the difference is not much. Even if you do n¡¯t ask, it ¡¯s okay. If you ask, your prestige in Sun Family will be defeated! (End of this chapter) Chapter 2121 My good big sister! You have been in the Patriarch position for too long, and you have forgotten some things. This Sun Family family position, although it has great power, is absolutely life and death. But you did n¡¯t expect the old guys in front of you, although there is nothing wrong, not in the prestige of the family, but if you lose the support of Tang Sect for you, what can you do in the future? But since you asked it better, lest I go one by one to find it, is it heaven or you? It¡¯s really a bit confusing! A few Elders looked at Sun Mo with some hope. Tang Sect now only hopes that Sun Mo can stand up and persuade Patriarch, but Sun Mo also has his own plans in mind. He had wanted me to lose my prestige in the Sun Family, and the old guys in front of him were really the best source. Even his big sister asked himself, so he might as well add oil and vinegar. I saw Sun Xiao said slowly: ¡°Law Enforcement Elder is the only one who is in charge of Sun Family¡¯s family law, and has the power to make all decisions in Sun Family Patriarch. All Elders and their family members, as long as they respect Patriarch¡¯s orders, Family¡¯s future thinking! ¡° ¡°Each subsidiary must not arbitrarily create rumors and speculate, as long as you can listen to Patriarch¡¯s orders with peace of mind! If there is a different family law to serve!¡± It didn¡¯t expect that several Elders, Tang Sect, etc. did not come from Sun Mo¡¯s persuasion, but Sun Mo was more determined, the execution of this family law of Patriarch¡¯s authority! That¡¯s right! Sun Family Patriarch does have everything in Sun Family, exercise sovereignty and prestige, but this is not the prestige that Tang Sect wants. What Tang Sect wants is that Sun Family can¡¯t cooperate with Tang Sect, but Sun Family, as Law Family¡¯s Law Enforcement Elder, is really just doing his job in his place, not at all. And listening to this, Patriarch has all the rights. Law Enforcement Elder is only in charge of the family law enforcement of Sun Family, not the person exercising sovereignty. He doesn¡¯t need to do such a thing, he does whatever he wants in his position. Hearing Sun Mi¡¯s words, the eyes of several Elder Xiyi suddenly disappeared, but Sun Wu looked at it unexpectedly, Sun Mi in front of him. What he didn¡¯t expect is that this 2 sister who has never been with him at this time, at this time, can still justify his own position of Law Enforcement Elder in the workplace. And Sun Mi is right, Law Enforcement Elder is just a trap on Sun Mi. That Law Enforcement Elder went to refute Patriarch! All the matters related to the decision are not false, but what he didn¡¯t expect is that Sun Mo will be cold and indifferent and don¡¯t care about it. Now Sun Wu was so immensely calm in his heart. Such a statement could not be better, but he had some thoughts in his mind. Is it because the Third Brother Sun Ling is gone, and now the two sisters are difficult to support, and they are too lazy to care about these, and can only go with the flow? But it is also true. She cares so much about Sun Family¡¯s concern for Sun Family. It is true that only the cooperation with Tang Sect will allow Sun Family to have some asylum for the time being. As for the future, that is not important anymore. At that time, the two sisters Sun Mi and Third Brother Sun Ling were still in the Sun Family. It was unpredictable. At that time, the Sun Family was not the one to decide for himself. He no longer cared about those. It¡¯s just that Sun Wu didn¡¯t expect these ideas in his heart, but he sneered secretly in Sun Mi. I just want to tell these old farts that Sun Family Patriarch has the largest position and the most power. And my Law Enforcement Elder is not your family. Based on the last time, then if I am like this, I only need to perform my duties of Law Enforcement Elder. (End of this chapter) Chapter 2122 What kind of thing is Sun Family going to do to me, and I also want to let this group of Old Guy know that you are already an unreliable Patriarch. Your prestige has been lost! When this group of Old Guys come home, you will know that these Old Guys are very disappointed with you and will extend to the deployment of Tang Sect. When the time comes, Sun Family everyone no longer believes in you, no longer repeats at that time, I want to compete for Sun Family Position of Patriarch, it will be a lot smoother. My big sister! Enjoy your last time as a Sun Family Patriarch! The arrogance brought by staying with Sun Family for many years! After all, it¡¯s not very long anymore. As long as you sign the agreement with Tang Sect, it will be when Third Brother leaves the border, and it¡¯s also my job to win the Sun Family Position of Patriarch. At that time, I would like to see if this group of Old Guys will continue to acknowledge allegiance to you, and whether they will believe in your prestige. My grievances about your kindness should also be settled. You can¡¯t give the Third Brother what you want. If that¡¯s the case, then we will take it by ourselves. Waiting for your last good time! When Sun Mi thought about it, several Elders were also unable to bear and shook their heads slightly, but Sun Family Patriarch had the most rights! Sun Mi is also just a Law Enforcement Elder. He does not have such great power. He is only in charge of family law enforcement and exercise of enforcement power. But the strength of control is against the family law, etc., and the cooperation of her Patriarch and Tang Sect is to exercise the power of his family! He Law Enforcement Elder also has no right to interfere. If it does, then the prestige of his Law Enforcement Elder is greatly reduced. Could it be that Law Enforcement Elder will oppose family orders, violate the family rules, and punish himself? This is simply the biggest joke in the world. But there was no alternative but a few Elders could only give a hand to Sun Wu in the high position. After speaking, he sat in his place without a word. Looking at the five Elders in front of him and his two sisters Sun Mi, Sun Wu suddenly felt a sense of control of the world. I have controlled the initiative for the first time in so many years, until now not my 2 sisters are worrying me, but my Third Brother is worrying myself. Or from time to time, these 5 Old Guys come to their place to fight the autumn wind, all for their own benefit. Never didn¡¯t expect to help him with this Patriarch, there are any practically related ways. But what he didn¡¯t expect is that at this time, Third Brother¡¯s news could not be sent out, and it was reported to the Sun Family people¡¯s ears, even in return for the most unexpected effect. This is really beyond his expectations. If he knew it from the moment when the strength problem of Third Brother appeared, he should spread the news directly to everyone in Sun Family. That way, you do n¡¯t have to wait another night, and you ¡¯re so annoyed! With this in mind, Sun Wu could not bear to bear wanting roar towards the sky, which is heaven helps me! heaven helps me! Next, as long as we wait for Tang Sect, Zou Nan went to Tang Sect yesterday, all related matters have been completed, and then the time he has to wait, the day when he signed the agreement with Tang Sect has arrived. At that time, with the help of Tang Sect, these Old Guys and their two sisters Sun Mi and Third Brother Sun Ling were eliminated. By that time, there would be no worries, would you still be worried? It wouldn¡¯t be that time, Sun Family still had the final say on her own, and even the power would be more concentrated, which is what her Sun Wu wanted. What she wanted was nothing! (End of this chapter) Chapter 2123 Let Sun Family continue to develop. For him, even if Sun Family wants to continue to develop, all these troublesome guys must be resolved. But she couldn¡¯t help it. The rights of Sun Family were too scattered. The five old guys who rely on age to show of age alone gave him a headache. It doesn¡¯t work if you don¡¯t listen. Followed by 2 sisters! At the beginning, in order to let his 2 sister Sun Mo no longer resist, and let him take control of family law, he became Law Enforcement Elder. But the position of Law Enforcement Elder is a set. Do you want to make him a Law Enforcement Elder but defy Patriarch¡¯s order? Will you watch yourself punish yourself? Is n¡¯t this reducing their prestige? It¡¯s just that he didn¡¯t expect that he later killed a Third Brother Sun Ling halfway! Even with such a strong strength, when Third Brother Sun Ling¡¯s strength reached the number one expert in the new home, he was still useful, so he used it as a tool. But now Third Brother has no use value, what consequences will it have? Absolutely not! I don¡¯t have any worries anymore. Now I just have to wait for the day to come. This is the time I desperately want to come. I even wish to notify Tang Sect immediately and let Tang Sect sign the agreement. When the time comes Tang Sect which is affiliated with Sun Family, then who dares to provoke Sun Family in the land of Shu! Sun Family is leaning against the big tree to enjoy the cool, then all these things, in fact, the prestige will only be worse, who dares to disobey, the dissatisfied behind is Tang Sect! Deep-rooted and powerful Tang Sect! Annoyed Sun Family, that is, with the protection of Tang Sect, who would dare to live with Tang Sect? Just! Sun Wu¡¯s eyes are a little short-sighted, no wonder her mother would not pass him the Sun Family Position of Patriarch! He just thought about how the Sun Family should develop and how the rights should be concentrated! But he didn¡¯t have a far-sighted vision, leaning on the big tree to enjoy the cool, but the prerequisite is This big tree, not your own, but someone else¡¯s! The big trees of other people¡¯s homes are only for their children and grandchildren. When will it be their turn to let outsiders take a slice of the soup? If outsiders really have a chance to get a piece of soup, then these are family business groups in Shudi, etc., then why do you have to work hard to establish a solid foundation! If you do n¡¯t have a foundation in the Shu land, and ca n¡¯t stand firm, how can you spread out! This is like no matter how long you wander away, but you did n¡¯t come home, when you come back everything is in vain! But if you have a fixed foundation and you fail outside, when you come back, there is still a chance to start! But when you hand over your own home, decision-making power, choice power, and even use power to others, isn¡¯t that equal to driving all the sheep into the tiger¡¯s mouth? As long as we wait to be hungry, we will swallow all the sheep one by one, but there is no reason to struggle. This is why many Aristocratic Family in Shudi can understand, but many people do not understand, because they think that Tang Sect has deep roots and abundant resources. As long as Tang Sect is invested, there will be all the resources, funds and manpower! But will Tang Sect do loss trading? will not! How much do you get from him, you will only double back! In the end, even his own home was gone! Because your home, for the Tang Sect, it is just an extra cage to hold the beast. Sun Mi also understood the idea in mother¡¯s mind at that time, so he managed to make friends with the family children of each Aristocratic Family in the Shu Land, in order to prevent Sun Family from being hit by Tang Sect in the future, it is difficult for the Shu Land to take root Some Aristocratic Family secretly helped. But didn¡¯t expect the Position of Patriarch, and eventually fell into the hands of Sun Wu, which also led to the Sun Family in Sun Wu¡¯s hands, in Sun Wu¡¯s short-sighted hands, began to go to the source of decline. (End of this chapter) Chapter 2124 What Sun Ling didn¡¯t expect is that he almost suffered the Sun Family because of his contact with Chu Qing! consigned to eternal damnation! But to do the so-called big trouble, but for him and Sun Mi, it was just the beginning of Sun Family breaking through! But this great disaster triggered, for Sun Wu, indeed, it is the source of everything disappeared. It wasn¡¯t long before Sun Ling realized that he really shouldn¡¯t listen to his big sister¡¯s words and try Chu Qing because he met Chu Qing, the beginning of the Sun Family tragedy! It came so clearly, clearly! However, Chu Qing is just an image, and the most important issue is still with his big sister! If it ¡¯s not her big sister who has short-sightedness and wants to deal with herself, will her family members have today ¡¯s ending? So later, even Sun Mi thought, for Chu Qing, I do n¡¯t know whether it was thanks or lamenting! After a while, Sun Mi and the five Elders stepped back out and left the family hall. At this time, there was only Sun Wu in the hall. She could not bear to laugh anymore, didn¡¯t expect it all came so well. Last night he heard the reply of the black clothed person. Understood Sun Family people were alarmed. He was worried, so he let Zou Nan go to Tang Sect overnight, and told Tang Sect that he had sent Sun Ling to Qingshu Entertainment Group. I only hope that under this circumstance, Tang Sect can still cooperate with himself, and with the help of Tang Sect, he can eliminate his two sisters, Third Brother. In order to unify their power and make Sun Family a complete existence, when the time comes Sun Family can continue to cooperate with Tang Sect. What he thinks is that as long as Sun Family let himself take the lead, it is not necessary to cooperate with Tang Sect, but what he did n¡¯t expect is that Tang Sect is not Qingshu Entertainment Group, and Tang Sect does not want the benefits of future cooperation. What Tang Sect wants is to swallow all his Sun Family and even the bones, and ¡­ Tang Sect didn¡¯t blame him for his ineffectiveness after learning about this situation. His Qingshu Entertainment Group failed to test Chu Qing¡¯s results. Instead, he promised that he would definitely cooperate with his Sun Family! This made Sun Wu feel so confident this morning, but what he did n¡¯t expect was that this sudden change, even the change of his 2 sisters, was beyond his expectations, he thought it was Sun Mi He has broken the jar and is too lazy to fight for it, because he also knows that his younger sister will never allow Sun Family to disappear. But what he didn¡¯t expect is that her 2 sister Sun Mi set him a suit, just to let him get inside, as long as the time comes, he can lose all his prestige in the Sun Family. And the source of all the prestige is the 5 old farts he thinks, it is these 5 Elders that made his prestige in the Sun Family dropped a thousand zhang in one fall, and it also made him succeed later and Sun Ling was seizing Sun Family Position of Patriarch is so easy. Even as easy as blowing off dust has the support of others in Sun Family, and he will also become an orphan! Just when he was complacent and thought that his 2 sisters were already somewhat unpredictable, didn¡¯t expect himself to have fallen into a bigger hole. What awaits him is that Sun Family has made waves, and this wave has drowned him! The calm side is left to Sun Mi and his own Third Brother Sun Ling. Self-digging graves, self-deception, self-deprecating people! It was his Sun Wu himself ¡­ If he is at first but unites his own Third Brother and Sun Mi, why the Sun Family is unsuccessful, and his Third Brother¡¯s strength and his two sisters¡¯ means, it will make Sun Family prosperous, not too simple. But from the moment he took over the Sun Family, he thought of how to solve his 2 sisters and the sudden emerged Third Brother. When he completely didn¡¯t expect, Sun Family had become so broken in his so-called idea, even now the bottom line. Those 5 Elder¡¯s support for him has wiped out his prestige! When the damaged interests in an Aristocratic Family reach most people, then he has already been on the verge of collapse that person, has more prestige power, stronger means! However, after all, he was still a loser. (End of this chapter) Chapter 2125 the other side! At this time, the Qingshu Entertainment Group was intensively driving a one after another meeting where various section managers gathered again. The managers in various sections are really puzzled. How could their own president only watch a meeting the previous 2 days, and why did they open again today? But when Tang Sect was absolutely not¡¯t expect, he heard Qin Ni slowly say: ¡°Next Qingshu Entertainment Group will cooperate with Sun Family ¡­¡± Even the entire process of development in cooperation with Sun Family is revealed! The managers of the various sections are a little ignorant. When will Qingshu Entertainment Group attract the attention of these Aristocratic Family? First, the Wang Family Group surprised Tang Sect, but now, even the entrenched Sun Family is coming, and it is when Qin Ni put the contract in front of you in various sections. What makes the managers of the various sections have their eyes widened in surprise? Could it be that there is such a simple and cheap good thing in the sky, but when I saw the signature in black and white, I had to believe it. To know the cooperation with Sun Family, it is undoubtedly that Qingshu Entertainment Group has a new breakthrough in the medical equipment medicine ingredients! There are a lot of hospitals under the Qingshu Entertainment Group, which is undoubtedly to have a certain stable foundation for your medical strength in Shudi! With these medicine ingredients, with these medical devices, then continue to vigorously develop its hospitals, this is simply a matter of giving! However, when I heard Qin Ni say that there are still some issues and important plans to be made, the managers of the various sections did not know whether to cry or laugh. Because each section is busy with the Wang Family Group¡¯s cooperation in the deployment of personnel in each section, tasks in and out, and even the receipt of funds, the deployment of personnel is in full swing. But now a Sun Family has been killed halfway, which really makes the managers of various sections unbearable for a while! Look like this, maybe you have to work overtime ¡­ The managers of each section are somewhat unable to bear looking at each other, all with a bitter smile on their faces, and Chu Qing on the side realized that there was also a smile. Qin Ni will naturally not miss this hard-won opportunity, and will naturally proceed in full swing, but he also has to think about it! Some of the managers of these sections can¡¯t eat it, but there is no way to do it. Who makes this time critical? And more importantly, Sun Family has Wang Family Group, and Tang Sect¡¯s common enemy is all Tang Sect! In this case, everyone joins hands against the same goal, that is, the greatest hope and the greatest success. After a while, the meeting was completed. I saw Qin Ni looking at the managers who had walked out of the conference hall and finally slumped in a chair. Feeling tired, didn¡¯t expect found for the first time that it was not so simple to work with these privately! Hearing Qin Ni¡¯s words, Zhao Linyi, the little girl, got up immediately, like a chicken catching rice, almost shaking off the glasses on the bridge of her nose. Nodded and said quickly: ¡°Yes! Yes! Yes! Yes! Sister Qin Ni, you are right, it is not simple! You see I have been busy dying recently, so you ca n¡¯t stop sending some work. Give me! ¡° Speaking of the last bitter look at Qin Ni! Looking at Zhao Linyi¡¯s appearance, Qin Ni didn¡¯t swear in his heart, ¡°It¡¯s not because of you. Because of you, it almost brought a lot of waves to the company. It¡¯s already a good thing not to punish you. Only let you do these things. It¡¯s already a punishment for you! ¡° ¡°Of course you can have this punishment if you don¡¯t want it!¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 2126 Speaking at the end, Qin Ni was a little bit happy: ¡°Otherwise ¡­ fire you and find another secretary again! Do you think this is good?¡± Hearing Qin Ni¡¯s words, Zhao Linyi¡¯s somewhat miserable face suddenly became more bitter. ¡°Then don¡¯t want it! I¡¯m still doing my work!¡± After finishing speaking, organize the documents at the meeting. Pa Pa pa kept hitting the keyboard, there was no way, and the matter with the Wang Family group had not been solved, and the cooperation with the Sun Family had continued, and I found myself busy and dizzy during this time. My head is big. The thing that makes her angry the most is Chu Qing in the same office as her, every day is leisurely leisurely! Either close your eyes and recuperate, or just sleep, and still be angry with her occasionally! Spreading the laid-back look in four places in the office, Zhao Linyi was angry several times, but thought of Chu Qing ¡¯s methods and the mountain of documents on his desk, he could only bow his head again, miserably suffering Labor went. Seeing Zhao Linyi¡¯s appearance, Chu Qing unable to bear chuckled. Hearing Chu Qing¡¯s laughter, Zhao Linyi proved that she rolled her eyes directly and moved towards Chu Qing to see. You guy is even more annoying! If it weren¡¯t you, how could we cooperate with Wang Family Group! If it weren¡¯t you, how could we cooperate with Sun Family? If it weren¡¯t for you, how could I work so much! If it weren¡¯t for you, how could I work overtime every day! Thinking of this, Zhao Linyi had a pair of beautiful eyes, and her white eyes moved away towards Chu Qing like she didn¡¯t want money. But Chu Qing turned a blind eye when he saw the situation, and he should still laugh. However, just now, Chu Qing looked at Zhao Linyi who was busy organizing and meeting documents in front of him. On the first floor of the security department, Ling Rui made a phone call directly. I only heard Ling Rui¡¯s dignity and said: ¡°There is a document here that needs to be handed over to Mr. Qin, but I don¡¯t know who sent it! I said it must be sent to you. I don¡¯t know if it can be. The deal is up! ¡°Qin Ni felt a bit dull in hearing Ling Rui¡¯s words and hearing the news from the PA. What exactly is going on? What kind of documents must be handed over to me in person, how can I not know this! Just when Qin Ni was puzzled, Ling Rui said slowly: ¡°The subsidiary name on this document has a seal with the word Wang Family 2 on it!¡± Hearing Ling Rui¡¯s words, Qin Ni reacted now! If it is Wang Family, where is the whole of the Shu area, besides Wang Family Group? I saw Qin Ni said directly: ¡°Send it directly!¡± ¡°Look at what is in the file, you don¡¯t have to worry!¡± Hearing Qin Ni¡¯s affirmative voice near his ear, Ling Rui handed over his documents to a subordinate¡¯s hands, and could not rest his mind. After 3 told Must to hand Qin Ni¡¯s hands, he was relieved. After a while, I saw not at all any name or any signature on a file bag. There was only a red stamp with the name of Wang Family, which suddenly caught everyone¡¯s eyes. Seeing how far away Qin Ni was in the document bag in front of him, he directly took out the documents inside, but there was only a faint piece of paper in the document bag! On a piece of paper, something densely packed says something! After reading the words Qin Ni on the paper, unable to bear secretly sighed, he handed over the documents to Chu Yue! (End of this chapter) Chapter 2127 Looking at the lonely expression that suddenly appeared on Qin Ni¡¯s face, Chu Yue was also a little surprised. What was on the file? But when she looked down, she couldn¡¯t help but widen her eyes. Because the things I want to narrate in the document are very simple, the summary is a few words, that is this time Qin Family, it is estimated that lonely is really different! In other words, the Qin Family is no longer struggling on whilst at death¡¯s door, it is already in a fragmented state! The document clearly states that after Qin Family Patriarch sent someone to kill Qin Ni, because no one succeeded, but the Qin Family family did not want to pay a commission, and the people he hired were for Qin Family Patriarch Qin Qi for many years. See the light. And that hired person was defeated by Chu Qing! The Scar Girl performed a series of threats, and finally Qin Qai had to break her teeth and swallow into her stomach, which cost a lot of money. Originally, Qin Family was not lenient. After losing the support of Qin Ni, the president of Qingshu Entertainment Group, the entire Qin Family was difficult to support. However, Qin Qin sums up a lot of Qin Family Elders, and Qin Family people in various sections and industries, and conducts a thorough investigation in the name of Patriarch, confiscating many industries. As a result, the entire Qin Family is now lifeless, or it has become a loyal dog, or it has become a useless waste person. Because those who want to continue to stay in Qin Family, there is only one way to survive, that is, they voluntarily surrender their own property and surrender their own property, making up for Qin Family¡¯s shortfall. But it also led to a substantial shrinkage of all industries owned by Qin Family, and even worse. Now the entire Qin Family can be considered swaying in the wind. As long as a light feather, the entire Qin Family can be dissipated. I thought of my mother¡¯s birth in that family, and I thought of my grandmother¡¯s benefits for myself when I was a child. Such a lonely expression appeared on Qin Ni¡¯s face, and he was a member of Qin Family anyway. Although he was extremely unhappy with Qin Family, it was difficult to cover his heart and lament. after all¡­¡­ The grievances with Qin Family are deep, but after all, it is the blood of Qin Family. There is still his home from there! But now¡­ Qin Family turned out to be a person he hired to kill himself, but failed to kill himself, and backlashed himself. It is really trying to gain an advantage only to end up worse off! It has also become a threat to yourself! Because after all, it is you Qin Qi who has secretly done a lot of things invisible over the years. Didn¡¯t expect this in the end became a threat to Qin Qi and became the source of making Qin Family more difficult. If at first Qin Qin does not have so many disgusting thoughts and wants to control Qin Ni to fend off Tang Sect, then maybe Qin Family at at first will not be so troubled. Even today, the current scene, but the last time because of the pain of sending someone to kill Qin Ni, but the last time he exhausted himself, the last drop of lamp oil. Looking at Qin Ni, who looked lonely in front of him, Chu Yue was not good at speaking. Because she also knew that Qin Ni thought what she thought, and she could guess a few points. Although Qin Ni completely broke off his relationship with Qin Family, he had to admit that the blood she shed was Qin Family¡¯s blood. The once glorious Qin Family suffered at this time, resulting in a loss of 100-year foundation and nothing. (End of this chapter) Chapter 2128 Looking at Qin Ni¡¯s expression, Chu Qing wasn¡¯t much to say, because when she saw Zhao Linyi sending the document from Chu Yue¡¯s hand to see it, her eyes were completely surprised. She can also guess a few points, because what impressed Qin Ni is that according to the current situation, it should be Qin Family¡¯s side to see what is the most important thing. Seeing this situation, Chu Qing as an outsider, she is not good at talking, because after all at this time. She Chu Qing is just a bodyguard hired by her Qin Ni, there is no need to intervene in other people¡¯s chores. Thinking of this, Chu Qing didn¡¯t even think of himself, his home, beyond a thousand li in Shu, I don¡¯t know when I can still see my parents. Thinking of this in my heart, I can¡¯t help but secretly sighed in my heart. Everyone has a home of their own. Even if the home hurts 1000 sores and 100 holes, or that home makes himself a little indifferent in memory, but he has to ponder and recall. I don¡¯t know when I will be able to return to my home again, because seeing the current forces in the Shu land is tangled and complicated, it has been somewhat unexpected by Chu Qing, so I can only take one step at a time. It was n¡¯t long before Chu Yue walked behind Qin Ni and gently patted Qin Ni ¡¯s shoulder, saying: ¡°Do n¡¯t think about it! You have a better tomorrow waiting for you! You are already doing your best to Qin Family Well, there is no need to worry too much. Her Qin Family, under the control of Qin Qi, came to this step today, which is only having one self to blame. Your grievances against Qin Family are already a lot of tolerance! ¡° Hearing Chu Yue¡¯s words, Zhao Linyi looked at the file in her hand and quickly recovered, like a chicken pecking rice, hurriedly nodded, ¡°Yes, yes! Sister Qin Ni, Sister Chu Yue said well, you have done well enough, no It must be so sad! If you think about it, our Qingshu Entertainment Group is booming now, maybe you will go out of the Shu land and walk towards the wider sky in the future. ¡° Listening to the comfort of Chu Yue and Zhao Linyi, a faint smile appeared on Qin Ni¡¯s beautiful face. She knew that Chu Yue and Zhao Linyi were also comforting her, but her heart was always difficult to let go. Although Qin Ni is the president of Qingshu Entertainment Group, it seems cold-spoken and serious, but he is also a woman who is cold outside and hot inside. After all, Qin Family is her family, her grandmother and her mother are all vocal in that place, and her former life was full of joyful memories there. But since Qin Qiao took control of Qin Family, everything has changed. However, even though she had a lot of hatred with Qin Qin, she also had to ask herself, if anybody else belonged to her own home. But when I thought about it, when her eyes saw this Chu Qing, she was a little silent. Qin Family is indeed her former home, but now she also has her own home, because her home is the Qingshu Entertainment Group she founded! Thinking about this, Qin Ni said slowly: ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about me anymore, I¡¯m fine, all right!¡± ¡°Go down, I want to be quiet!¡± Before waiting for Chu Yue to speak again, Qin Ni had already let 3 people, including Chu Yue, leave them. Because now Qin Ni wants to be quiet! After all, she had to sort out her thoughts so much. (End of this chapter) Chapter 2129 She Qin Ni knows why Chu Qing didn¡¯t say a word, because now Qingshu Entertainment Group has reached the critical moment, she does not have too many children¡¯s personal affair, nor too much grudges with Qin Family. calm! Because there is now a cooperation between Wang Family Group and Sun Family behind her, a casual worry may cause Tang Sect to be more targeted at her Qingshu Entertainment Group. When the time comes, it may be that even Wang Family Group and Sun Family will suffer from signed to eternal damnation, an inestimable disaster. So she needs to think for a while alone. Walking out of Qin Ni¡¯s office, Chu Qing 3 was also silent. Without saying a word, Zhao Linyi returned to her position again and went to do her own work. After all, she also knew that growing up with sister Qin Ni, now sister Qin Ni needed to be quiet. After all, Chu Yue is also a Qin Family person. Qin Family ¡¯s current situation can be seen by a normal person. From the lines in this document, it can be seen that Qin Qi has reached the point of by fair means or foul. Otherwise, you wo n¡¯t take the Elder and clansman of Qin Family, or even put everyone in the water house. The place of Xuan Shuiwu, but Qin Family is the most eerie place, because the sister Qin once came out from there. And Chu Yue was aside, just a light contemplation. Walking down the sofa and sitting down, she couldn¡¯t help but recall the former side of Qin Ni, a lively and cheerful girl. At that time, she was in Qin Family. She was spoiled by her grandmother and her mother like a pearl in the palm. Generally, she did n¡¯t expect. Her grandmother died suddenly, and her mother was seriously ill and she had to let go. Later, although Qin Ni left Qin Family, he suffered before. Chu Yuexian thought in the heart, but also thought of the past of Qin Ni, because the spooky place of Qin Family used to be where Qin Ni stayed. In that water, Qin Ni was full of unpleasant memories, full of sadness and sadness. A house like a dungeon in the water house ¡­ However, under the black liquid, I don¡¯t know how many bones were buried against Qin Family! There are also a lot of people who oppose Qin Qi, as the bones of the Qin Family ¡­ In that water cell, there were countless ghosts and deep chills. Who remembers that when she went to Qin Ni, through the small window of Xuan Shui House, she saw Qin Ni alone, in the corner of Xuan Shui House, shiver coldly, without saying a word. After Qin Ni was rescued from the Xuanshui House, Qin Ni at that time was like a dull wooden doll with no expression or any movement. Like a godless puppet, no matter how he plays with it, he moves as he does, without thinking at all or thinking at all. It wasn¡¯t until Qin Ni was received by Chu Yue Family that he gradually recovered and grew slowly. But since then, everyone knows that Qin Ni does not have the smile of the past, which is why Qin Ni relies heavily on Chu Yue. Although she grew up in Chu Yue Family, for her, Chu Yue is like her elder sister. Qin Ni is also looking at this Chu Yue who has grown up with her, and her heart is full of gratitude ¡­ That¡¯s why, in Sun Family Manor, when Sun Zhi did another behavior that made people angry and angry with Chu Yue, Qin Ni said that horrible words! at all costs! Irreconcilable with Sun Family! (End of this chapter) Chapter 2130 If Sun Zhi really did and so on Chu Yue at the time, her Qin Ni would really collapse, and she would really at all costs and fight the Sun Family to the end. But human¡¯s calculation are inferior to the heavens calculation, didn¡¯t expect Sun Family is just like the other Aristocratic Family in Shu, it is also a struggle full of intrigue. Otherwise, why even Sun Ling would come and find Qin Ni to cooperate! Just to deal with Tang Sect not to occupy Sun Family? It is estimated that Sun Ling and Sun Mi also have unknown plans! All of this can only be said that people¡¯s minds are set and the world is cool. Just when Chu Yue had some memories, Chu Qing on the side also felt the atmosphere of Zhao Linyi¡¯s Chu Yue 2 women in this room. Chu Qing said slowly: ¡°Don¡¯t think so much! She can become the president of Qingshu Entertainment Group, she will also see a lot of things! You have to believe her!¡± After finishing Chu Qing, he slowly closed his eyes and went away. no way! After work hours have long passed, but as Qin Ni¡¯s personal bodyguard, she Chu Qing does not have the courage to dare to throw her Boss off her own first slip. Listening to Chu Qing ¡¯s words, Chu Yue also reacted in an instant. Zhao Linyi seemed to be working. In fact, she was thinking about the time she had been with herself and sister Qin Ni. Looking back carefully, Chu Qing is right. Sister Qin Ni has been able to walk out of that kind of tragic suffering. After working hard so far, with the present achievements, you really have to believe her. However, I just hope that sister Qin Ni will cheer up soon, Qin Family will be gone if she is gone, because she still has us! At least we will not betray her, and will always stand at the end with her. Thinking of this, Zhao Linyi and Chu Yue¡¯s eyes can¡¯t help but face each other, the expression in his eyes has fully expressed the thoughts in his heart. Thinking of this, Chu Yue also relaxed on the sofa behind him. I didn¡¯t know what I thought, but I said indifferently: ¡°Your work has been completed today, please go back from work first! Qin Ni has me and Zhao Linyi here! Hearing Chu Yue¡¯s words, Chu Qing¡¯s eyes closed and his eyes slowly opened. After glancing at Chu Yue, he no longer talked up slowly, and walked away. Because she is also an outsider after all, there is no need to talk much. Qin Nichuyue, the general vice president of Qingshu Entertainment Group, has already said this, and it doesn¡¯t mean much to stay. It would be better to let Qin Ni recover slowly himself. What Qin Ni can recover is not what she Chu Qing thought. What she once thought was the same as what she said to Qin Ni before. If you want to wear a crown, you must bear it! If you have that ability, Chu Qing will obey you as king! If you do n¡¯t have that ability, even though my Chu Qing ability is skyrocketing, but you ca n¡¯t do it yourself, is n¡¯t all the work I have done in vain? It¡¯s better to wake yourself up than this. I waited for myself to see what Qin Ni had returned to when he came to work tomorrow! Chu Qing also knows the importance of a home to a person, but she also knows how an unpleasant addition to herself will cause damage to the memories she once caused. Is that love or hate? It¡¯s impossible to know, and I don¡¯t know what Qin Ni will think of you Qin Family. night! The coolness brought by the autumn wind and bleak Shu land, Chu Qing walking alone on the street, looking at the fallen leaves on the street, couldn¡¯t help being a little silent. (End of this chapter) Chapter 2131 didn¡¯t expect, so many things happened when I came to Shudi, and didn¡¯t expect unconsciously it has come to autumn ¡­ I remember last time, when I came to Qingcheng Mountain, it was also autumn. When I left Qingcheng Chengshan and let myself go to another Xianxia World where I made myself unprecedented, it was also autumn ¡­ When I went back to being a feminist world again, it was also an autumn ¡­ The day of return is still this cup of colored autumn ¡­ I ¡­ really have a relationship with autumn! Chu Qing thought in his heart that autumn always makes people unpredictable, 10000 things are quiet, a piece of solemn killing aura, but the silence is full of sadness. On the other side, Qin Ni slowly stood up and stood in front of his president¡¯s floor-to-ceiling window, looking at the brightly lit Shu land. In his eyes, he slowly changed from hazy to clear, and from clear memories to blurry, and in the end, no one didn¡¯t expect the strong woman of Qingshu Entertainment Group, a tear would be drawn across the corner of his eyes. When this tear fell, at that moment, there was only calm eyes in Qin Ni¡¯s eyes, there would never be a trace of scruples, and no trace of expectation. Qin Family, Qin Ni and you at this time, say goodbye again! Say goodbye for the last time! What will Qin Family be like in the future? Already intimate with me, no longer has anything to do with it! I just hope that from now on, the two sides are well together, and there is no longer any intersection! If there are really any intersections, what kind of tricks does Qin Qi have, you can just use them! Qin Ni, my last memory of Qin Family, has completely disappeared. At the moment of determination in her heart, Qin Ni¡¯s perfect silhouette could not help but take a few steps back, but fortunately the soft sofa behind her contained her curvaceous, exquisite and tangible body. Even though Qin Ni is 10000 dissatisfied with Qin Family, he is 10000 dissatisfied with the grandmother where Qin Family used to be. But all this has disappeared in this document. Looking at the file in his hand, Qin Ni gently put it into the shredder, the sound of the shredder hong long long kept ringing, accompanied by a complete piece of paper into pieces, Qin Ni told Qin Family The last trace of memory was completely cut off. Zhao Linyi and Chu Yue, who were waiting outside for Qin Ni, did not know what action would be in front of them, and they heard the conversation. Inside, the door of the president¡¯s office opened, and only Qin Ni came out slowly. The calm expression in his eyes made people move, and his face was unemotional. Noble and elegant, but people dare not have any violation of the only respect for it, and the dignity like a queen. Looking at Qin Ni¡¯s appearance, Chu Yue couldn¡¯t help but smile indifferently. It seems that Qin Ni recovered quite quickly! It only took a few hours to walk out of the Qin Family obsession. She also understands that Qin Family not only plays a very important role for Qin Ni, she is also Qin Ni¡¯s mother and her grandmother, and there is a place of memory in the end. But now, looking at this situation, Qin Ni has also come out completely, so she doesn¡¯t have any thoughts. After all, for Chu Yue, Qin Ni can get out of the shadow of Qin Family and get rid of from the past. This is her Qin Ni, which she also wants to see more. After all, this noble and elegant woman looks cold and cold ¡­ But it is so distressing. (End of this chapter) Chapter 2132 Shudi! It has always been the splendid capital of the Kingdom of Heaven, and it is in this land of Shu. The misty, beautiful mountains and rivers have a grand, splendorous and majestic palace, like a palace. If anyone else comes here, he will surely think of which emperor¡¯s house there is such a magnificent building in the beautiful place of the deep mountain. However, this is only for outsiders, but for many people in the Shu area, this splendid mansion is the largest Aristocratic Family Tang Sect in the Shu area! That is the Tang Family as people know it! At this time, in this mansion, in another relatively quiet house, there is a quaint small courtyard in the small courtyard, which gives people a quiet environment and a quiet place of mind. Inside the house was a woman with a beautiful appearance and a gorgeous figure. At this time, the woman looked at the file in her hand, but said nothing. The curvy Xiu Mei was unable to bear. However, the expressions in those eyes have some impatient colors, and even more thoughtful expressions. Looking at the woman in front of her without a word, the atmosphere was more dignified throughout the house. And she sat down was an Old Lady, this Old Lady unperturbed a pair of as stable as Mount Tai, not say a word, but the strong breath of that body, but had to be a little shocked. This must be an expert! And it is still a hidden deep expert! This person is none other than Tang Yi, one of the Tang Family¡¯s 5 Elders. While sitting in the house, the woman in the center looked at the file in her hand. After a moment, he slowly handed over the file in hand to the elder Tang Yi who was under his seat. Seeing the woman handing over the file in her hand, Elder slowly opened her eyes and scanned the received file roughly, then placed it on the side table, still silent. After all, the beautiful woman in front of her did not speak, and she was not good to say more. For 2 people in the house, how long will the silence last! I saw the beautiful woman slowly said: ¡°I don¡¯t know Elder, what¡¯s your opinion on this?¡± Hearing the woman¡¯s inquiry, the Tang Yi Elder said slowly: ¡°It seems that we all underestimate the Qingshu Entertainment Group!¡± Hearing Tang Yi¡¯s words, and then looking at the expression of thoughtful thought on her face, this gorgeous woman couldn¡¯t help but slowly nodded. Because what is described in the document is exactly what Sun Family Patriarch sent her men Zou Nan to Tang Family to report when they asked for Tang Family. What the document says is that Sun Family Patriarch sent his Third Brother Sun Ling and Qingshu Entertainment Group, wanting to explore the mysterious man who can cultivate suddenly in Shudi, and also has good strength, Chu Qing document! But what people didn¡¯t expect was that Sun Family Patriarch sent his Third Brother to Qingshu Entertainment Group to try, but failed to return, and even caused his own dantian to be imprisoned, Spiritual Qi Qi can not be attracted again, the strength stops. This situation was originally learned by Tang Family Patriarch, but he did not know what method the beautiful woman in front of him used, but he also got the news from Sun Family. And after she read this document and handed it to this Elder, 2 talents came to this conclusion! Suddenly there was a man who was a cultivation man in this land of Shu, and he also had good strength. This really made the Aristocratic Family and the Great Family in Shu land unexpected. How can it not make people look at each other? (End of this chapter) Chapter 2133 But the gorgeous woman in front of her was no one else. She was the cousin of Tang Dan that Chu Qing met at the banquet that night. In this land of Shu, this noble family¡¯s Aristocratic Family, Tang Sect also has a place in Tang You. If Lin Qing appeared in front of her now, she might know who Tang You was! Hearing Elder = Tang Yi, Tang You did n¡¯t forbid some thoughts, and slowly said: ¡°True didn¡¯t expect! Ling Lao in the land of Shu, originally a man who was a cultivation man, was a Sun Family number one expert at the time At that time, many people in the Shu land were shocked! ¡° ¡°But didn¡¯t expect, even this old Ling also collapsed into the hands of Chu Qing, a mysterious man who can also cultivate!¡± ¡°Know that Ling Lao¡¯s strength is not bad!¡± Hearing Tang You ¡¯s words, Tang Yi could n¡¯t help but slowly being nodded, because she was also clear that in the whole land of Shu, there was only one person who knew that men could cultivate. At present, they only knew one person. Elder Sun Ling! But didn¡¯t expect, but it is clearly stated in this document that Sun Ling was defeated by the mysterious man under light hands, and was also in great trouble. It may also be thought that Sun Family does not have the third Elder, this Sun Family number one expert Sun Ling¡¯s support! So Sun Family, Sun Wu will choose to cooperate with Tang Sect ¡­ But if it is caused by an outsider, it is such an idea in mind, but this matter is not in the eyes of their Tang Sect people. The fact that Sun Ling, who is known as the old man of Ling in the Shu land appears to be in such a chaos, it must be that there are difficulties caused by no one. It¡¯s just that the difficulties are not what Tang You and Tang Yi can imagine. Because of the fraud of Aristocratic Family, 2 people are completely clear. Because before that, her Tang You also got the news that Sun Family¡¯s Sun Wu wants to be attached to Tang Sect and use their power to suppress her 2 sisters Sun Mi and Third Brother Sun Ling. But now, Sun Ling, as the number one expert of Sun Family, can¡¯t even use the cultivation technique, which means that Sun Family is like a lamb to be slaughtered. As long as the Aristocratic Family has the strength and the means, any one now becomes Sun Family land of eternal damnation! But Tang You¡¯s thoughts are more profound, because she knows that her cousin will never let Sun Family have any accidents easily at this time! For Sun Family for Tang Sect, it is undoubtedly to increase the power of Tang Family. But this credit is absolutely not related to her, Tang You, only to her cousin. When her cousin must have received this news, she might have been thinking quietly while her heart was blooming! After all, the mysterious expert of Qingshu Entertainment Group, and still a man, the strength of Chu Qing is somewhat unimaginable. To know the strength of Ling Lao, it is not lower than the current Tang Yi Elder. As a man, it is no worse than a woman. But now this happened to Sun Family, then his cousin would only find ways to preserve Sun Family, and then there might be some unpredictable means for Sun Family. But this credit, let alone her cousin, even herself, Tang You, wanted to profit a little from it. After all, the Position of Patriarch of the Tang Family is more tempting than the small Aristocratic Family, small groups and even small companies. (End of this chapter) Chapter 2134 The house remained silent. Half-sounding, I saw Tang You slowly said: ¡°I don¡¯t know what Tang Yi Elder would think about this? Especially in Qingshu Entertainment Group, Qin Ni suddenly found the situation of Chu Qing, the bodyguard! ¡°I don¡¯t know what relevant information!¡± Hearing Tang You¡¯s words, Tang Yi was also helpless and slowly said: ¡°The sudden arrival of this mysterious man is really a bit surprising, simply does not know where she came from! Nor does she know what she has This kind of strength! Originally we wanted to observe in secret to see what kind of information Sun Family would submit to Tang Sect! ¡°¡± But what didn¡¯t expect was that Sun Family Third Elder Sun Ling was injured News, this is what makes me dare not say anything! ¡° Hearing Tang Yi¡¯s words, Tang You suddenly became interested, but she said with a voice: ¡°Oh! There are even you Tang Yi Elder who can¡¯t figure out what to say!¡± Tang Yi slowly said: ¡°First of all, in our World, the man itself is of low status and low strength, and simply cannot cultivate!¡± ¡°However, the sudden arrival of this man broke the pattern of Shudi, and more importantly, her impressive strength cultivation base, and it does not make people look at you. It is estimated that this news is not Sun Family. Do n¡¯t say that we have the news now! ¡° ¡°Tang Family, it is estimated that there are other groups of Aristocratic Family. Soon we will also know that the mysterious bodyguard found by Qing Shu Entertainment Group, the president of Qin Ni, could actually call Sun Family ¡¯s Shu Di Ling Lao in Shu Di. Sun Ling defeated! ¡°¡± This may set off an uproar in no time, but also ¡­ ¡° At this point, Tang Yi suddenly remained silent. Tang You saw that Tang Yi had some words of her own, and slowly said, ¡°Yi Elder has nothing to say. There are only two of me here. I can¡¯t say anything!¡± Hearing Tang You ¡¯s words, Tang Yi said slowly: ¡°This Chu Qing can have such a good strength, but it ¡¯s a pity that if you can pull her together, it ¡¯s estimated that the Young Lady is for the Tang Family Position of Patriarch¡¯s fight will only be beneficial and harmless! But we also have to think that her arrival has set off an uproar in Shudi, this is a man of mysterious status, we are not seeing through! ¡° ¡°If she is alone, that¡¯s okay, if she is infiltrated by outside forces, then we can only say that this is simply too dangerous, it is undoubtedly igniting! ¡°Because after all, in this land of Shu, it seems that rising winds, scudding clouds and undercurrents are surging, and I do n¡¯t know what will happen to the next moment at all. Such things happen, let alone our Tang Family, you and I are both A little shocked, it may be estimated that your cousin, even Supreme Elder who has been reclusive, is absolutely not¡¯t expect! ¡° ¡°Because in the land of Shu, we all know that the rise of Qingshu Entertainment Group alone has threatened our Tang Family!¡± ¡°After all, when the Wang Family Group suddenly rose, we didn¡¯t care. As a result, after the Wang Family Group completely rose, it became the scourge of our Tang Family!¡± ¡°And later, old man doesn¡¯t say Young Lady, you also know ¡­¡± Hearing Tang Yi¡¯s words in front of him, Tang You immediately understood. Indeed, if this mysterious man can become a minister under his skirt, let him get the Tang Family Position of Patriarch. The probability will only increase greatly. (End of this chapter) Chapter 2135 Thinking about this, Tang You didn¡¯t ponder what Tang Yi Elder said. It¡¯s really good. First of all, where did this man come from? It was a bit unimaginable! And what¡¯s more didn¡¯t expect is what will happen next. Their Tang Family has also received news that Wang Family Group personally went to the door with Qingshu Entertainment Group, but who did n¡¯t expect Wang Ying, the president of Wang Family Group, to go casually, but nothing happened. What bottle gourd medicine is sold in this? She does not receive any news from them at present, but they know very little about Chu Qing, the mysterious man who defeated Sun Family number one expert Sun Ling. And now, there is indeed an undercurrent in the whole Shu. Originally Tang Family wanted to deal with Qingshu Entertainment Group, but didn¡¯t expect. Just before Qingshu Entertainment Group was going to go public after March, this mysterious man appeared. If there is a female expert, it is estimated that everyone will not have any ideas, but the appearance of a mysterious man still has such a good strength, it makes people a little unimaginable. Tang Family seems to be very harmonious, thinking to dominate the land of Shu, but it is also an intrigue. Tang Family¡¯s forces can be more than this one. For example, Tang Yi is one of the five Elders of Tang Family, but she is just in front of this woman named Tang You. Looking at this, it is clear that the Tang Family is also a unique one. As for what kind of Sect will be inside the Tang Family, this is something that outsiders do not know. Thinking of this, Tang You could not help but feel a little helpless in the beautiful eyes. From the outsider¡¯s point of view, Tang Family always feels strong, but everyone knows that there is always someone who is better than us. This World is not just a Shu family Tang Family alone. Tang Family is indeed the strongest in Shudi, but after leaving Shudi, it was not caused by outsiders. Because no one knows, what will happen outside? This is a feminist world, everyone knows that feminism is supreme, strength is respected. However, people with strength may not really have a status, especially the same women, all have the same status, then this status will be particularly precious. Her cousin is not a lonely person. After all, her cousin¡¯s mother is the current family of Tang Family. Even if she tries harder, Tang Family Position of Patriarch is probably not her turn, but she is going to fight for it. For example, the Tang Family-Elder in front of her is what she wanted from Tang You. And, there is one thing, who did n¡¯t expect that Tang Yi Elder is also Tang You ¡¯s aunt! Yes! In front of him, the unperturbed is a calm-looking but witty old lady, one of the Tang Family¡¯s 5 Elders, but also Tang You¡¯s aunt! Otherwise, how could Tang You be the least favored by Tang Family? How could she get the support of an Elder? But Tang You also knew in her heart that she was weak and not capable enough, so she needed more help. Where did she come from, like Chu Qing, who has a strong man? Whether she will really become a servant under her skirt, as she imagined, to serve her life. In that case, it is undoubtedly to make yourself like a tiger that has grown wings. A man who can defeat the Sun Family number one expert marries himself, so he has a certain degree of confidence in the Sun Family Position of Patriarch competition. (End of this chapter) Chapter 2136 Inside the house, Tang You slowly expressed her thoughts. Hearing Tang You¡¯s words, Tang Yi said solemnly: ¡°This is estimated to be impossible!¡± Hearing Tang Yi ¡¯s words, Tang You ¡¯s beautiful beauty was also unable to bear, so why did n¡¯t even Tang Yi Elder feel that he had no charm to conquer Chu Qing? However, Tang Yi Elder said slowly: ¡°We first regardless of the ability of this Chu Qing! What is the strength!¡± ¡°But Young Lady, did you ever think that Qing Shu Entertainment Group and Tang Sect originally had a feeling of competing in the dark!¡± ¡°If Chu Qing will really become a minister under your skirt, do you think your cousin will easily let you go?¡± Tang Yi¡¯s words suddenly awakened Tang You. Indeed, if such a person appears around when the time comes, then his situation in Tang Family will only be more dangerous. Figured this out, Tang You was also unable to bear slowly nodded, and indeed Tang Yi Elder said well. Tang Yilao ¡¯s strength is indeed not weaker than that of Sun Ling, but Chu Qing ¡¯s strength is above Sun Ling. Crucify yourself. In that case, when the time comes, doing something by yourself will only make it more difficult to display. How can it be like the present, even if they visit the Sun Family on the door, they can get the news themselves. Tang You saw Tang Yi slowly picking up the document he had put on the table, and looking at the words on the document, Tang Yi was also unable to bear to discuss. ¡°Young Lady, there are some things that can only be taken slowly. After all, think long. After all, a deep-rooted and powerful Aristocratic Family like Tang Family will only be more terrifying than those small Aristocratic Family and small groups. It will end in a skeleton doesn¡¯t exist! ¡° ¡°And what kind of purpose will our Tang Family and the city gate faction hold? What is the purpose of this? We have not yet made clear, although nominally we want to know what happened under the thunder on the Qingcheng Mountain that day What kind of things have happened, but we can only move forward like a dew! Hearing Tang Yi Elder, there was not only some lamenting words in his discourse, but Tang You¡¯s anger suddenly lit up, but there was no alternative but to lean slowly on the chair without saying a word. Who let himself be in this Tang Family, although the status is not low. But when it¡¯s Tang Family Position of Patriarch¡¯s turn, you may not even be able to compete with your cousin! Her cousin, who is really in the Tang Sect, who can care for her, even if her cousin cannot get the Tang Family Position of Patriarch, but she also has a lot in the Tang Sect. Help, how can you be like yourself! After a lot of thought, but cautiously in this deep and turbid Tang Family, he keeps pace and is cautious. Looking at Tang You¡¯s helpless look, Tang Yi was also unable to bear, a little sighed, no way! The early death of Tang You ¡¯s parents left only his aunt, who was the five Elders of Tang Family. But she had to help her, because sometimes, she still had to take care of some affection. If even her niece cannot help herself, who else can she rely on? Otherwise, when Tang You looked for herself, how could she easily agree. When Tang Yi was secretly sighed, Tang You¡¯s words slowly sounded. (End of this chapter) Chapter 2137 ¡°Tang Yi Elder! You said, now this news, the news that this mysterious man appeared, if it reaches my cousin, I do n¡¯t know what will happen!¡± Hearing Tang You ¡¯s words, Tang Yi was also unable to bear slowly nodded and said, ¡°Maybe now, Eldest Young Lady ¡¯s side may be a little surprised by the sudden appearance of this mysterious man! After all, their thoughts are the same as ours. However, we are still curious. What means will Eldest Young Lady have to protect Sun Family? What kind of variables will Sun Family have? ¡° Tang Yi ¡¯s words are indeed not unreasonable. Tang You also knows that Sun Family ¡¯s side has been somewhat loosened, and Tang Family ¡¯s attachment conditions for Sun Family, which is when Sun Family ¡¯s nominal attachment. The actual seizure is imperative, how can it tolerate the occurrence of sudden variables. Sun Ling¡¯s strength has disappeared. This is undoubtedly the intangible help they want to take Sun Family for their own use. How could they allow Sun Family to be merged by Tang Family at any moment. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t know what Patriarch and Eldest Young Lady will do, which makes Tang Yi have some headaches. Because of any subsequent decision by Patriarch, they must have some prejudgement, otherwise, once a little behind, or showing their feet, then you and the Tang You in front of you. My niece, Tang You, may really have no place in Tang Family. Now Tang Family Patriarch, but her mother has not passed away, and Eldest Young Lady has the help of her mother and her grandmother, which makes her have some emotion. Tang You lacked a lot of things already. If you can¡¯t keep up, you will lose more. that¡¯s all! Tang Yi¡¯s words rang in the room, and hearing Tang Yi¡¯s words, Tang You instantly regained consciousness and rose from the chair. Some questioned: ¡°Don¡¯t Tang Yi Elder have any ideas?¡± Tang You has something better, that is, she will not make decisions alone, but will discuss with the Elder in front of her and make the next correct judgment. This is also where Tang Yi appreciates it. At least he will not act arbitrarily, will not act arbitrarily, and will also discuss with himself before he can continue to move forward in this Tang Family. Hearing Tang You¡¯s words, Tang Yi slowly said: ¡°Next I will use some of my own strength. Anyway, in the Patriarch and Eldest Young Lady¡¯s side, we can not fall behind, after all, even when the time comes Young Lady really You ca n¡¯t get the Position of Patriarch, it ¡¯s okay! ¡° ¡°At least it can have a certain status in the Tang Family, even if it fails to achieve the desired effect, but at least it will not be isolated by other Tang Family people. Otherwise, when the time comes until Eldest Young Lady ¡¯s vision matures, and we have a little If you are behind, when the time comes Young Lady, you will be even more difficult in Tang Family. ¡° Hearing Tang Yi¡¯s words, Tang You looked at the Old Lady in front of her, wondering whether it was joy or sadness? In front of her, Elder is her aunt, and of course she knows how much risk her aunt has helped herself. I thought about my own wayward behavior! When I think of myself now, she can¡¯t help but feel a little sad! In the past, when my mother was alive, I was acting like that, but after my mother died ¡­ In just 2 years, things have remained the same, but people have changed. (End of this chapter) Chapter 2138 On the other side, in this glorious Tang Family mansion, in the middle of that, a luxurious yet simple and elegant palace. A middle-aged woman full of majesty, but not angry and majestic, sat in the center of the great hall, and there were 3 people under her. One of them was a calm character between the eyebrows, but it was relaxed on the face, and the serious face Look at the file handed over by your mother. And what is stated in the document is exactly the same as the document that Tang You saw not long ago, but also Sun Family Patriarch Sun Wu dispatched his hand to inform Tang Family Patriarch. Send your own Third Brother Sun Ling to test the situation of Chu Qing, the mysterious man of Qingshu Entertainment Group. After reading it, the woman again passed the files in her hands to the other 2 Old Lady who she made, and the status of these 2 Old Lady in Tang Family is not low. It is exactly the same as Tang Yi ¡¯s. Two of the five Elders are Tang Min and Tang Wei! These two people are the supporters of the future Patriarch¡¯s inheritance to the woman who is calm in character but has the appearance of Tang You. Looking at the file in hand, two people couldn¡¯t help but widen their eyes. Because they also didn¡¯t expect that Qin Ni of Qingshu Entertainment Group, when there was such a mysterious but strong man around him. Slowly put down the files in his hands, the eyes of the two Elders are also full of grave expressions. Men ¡¯s training was not easy. The arrival of Chu Qing could even defeat Ling Ling in the Shu land, and more importantly, To completely seal her dantian, even the advancement of strength has become a big problem. This also had to prepare 2 Elders to be prepared. Watching the two Elder put down the files in their hands, the woman sitting in the position slowly said, ¡°After you three have read it, what are your opinions!¡± Although the voice moved towards 3 people, her eyes were more focused on the woman, her appearance was similar to her has several points of, at first glance is a pair of mother and daughter. Hearing her mother¡¯s question, the woman slowly said, ¡°The rest is not talking about the situation of Sun Family Third Elder. The immediate urgency is two things. The first is that we Tang Sect will begin to observe Sun Family secretly. Take a look at what the Sun Family is doing! After all, Sun Family intends to depend on my Tang Family, then let her depend on it! This can also make my Tang Family more powerful! ¡° The woman¡¯s voice unabashedly wanted to annex the Sun Family without the slightest hesitation. Then the woman continued to say: ¡°Second, we also have to guard against the Qingshu Entertainment Group more, and more importantly, the mysterious man Chu Qing next to Qin Ni! It is not easy for men to cultivate, but they can beat Sun Family ¡¯s Third Elder Sun Ling, this is unprecedented in this World unheard-of! In any case, we must start to be more guarded against the Qingshu Entertainment Group! We must also start, the next step is this means! Otherwise, it is really unimaginable, How will this sudden change in the Qingshu Entertainment Group change in this place? ¡° ¡°The current time in the Shu area has not allowed more variables, so this is one of the reasons why we have to guard.¡± Hearing the words of the woman, the woman sitting in the high position and her 2 Elder on the side couldn¡¯t help but slowly nodded. This woman is none other than the cousin in Tang You¡¯s mouth, also, Eldest Young Lady in Tang Yi¡¯s mouth, Tang Xiao! (End of this chapter) Chapter 2139 The woman in high position in front of Tang Xiao¡¯s eyes is none other than Tang Family, the current Patriarch of Tang Family. Tang Lingxiao, as Tang Family Patriarch, is a talented general Patriarch, and the means are tough. In just a few years, Tang Family has been built like an iron bucket. And more importantly, her mother, also the last family of Tang Family, Patriarch, did not die. Although nominally not asking anything about Tang Family, in reality, she secretly paid attention to any direction of Tang Family. Because they know more clearly, the Tang Family in the land of Shu is simply not the real Tang Sect! In fact, Tang Sect is an existence that makes them look up to. Tang Family Patriarch Tang Lingxiao and her mother, that Supreme Elder, are all about trying to get Tang Xiao into the real Tang Sect, which is what they call the purpose. But Tang Xiaoxiang wants to join the Tang Sect, but he must have an identity, at least to prove that Tang Sect. Tang Xiao, in addition to being able to join Tang Sect, can also become the Tang Family Patriarch in Shudi. Listening to Tang Xiao¡¯s words, the two Elders sitting down could not help but slowly nodded. ¡°Eldest Young Lady is right, indeed! At present, Tang Family¡¯s means to Sun Family and Qingshu Entertainment Group are the two current thinking!¡± Listening to his daughter¡¯s words, Tang Lingxiao couldn¡¯t help but slowly nodded in his serious face, and his deep eyes were not full of praise. His daughter did not disappoint himself and acted as a person. Sure enough, people had a touch of demeanor. Over time, the Position of Patriarch underneath himself must have been derived from his daughter. Thinking of this, she again said indifferently: ¡°What is the second thing you said?¡± She also wants to test her daughter, whether she can have such deep plans and distant thoughts. But I saw Tang Xiao either fast nor slow and said: ¡°The second thing is my Tang Sect next to Qingcheng Mountain Qingcheng Sect¡¯s auction, although we don¡¯t know what Qingcheng Mountain Qingcheng Sect¡¯s purpose is, but since they want to My Tang Family cooperates, then as they wish, after all, in this Shudi, in addition to my Tang Family, and Wang Family Group and Qingshu Entertainment Group, in fact this Qingcheng Mountain Qingcheng Sect, for any Aristocratic Family , But it is not a small help! ¡° ¡°Although they are not interested in the forces in the Shu area, we have to think about it without the cooperation of Qingcheng Sect. Then, after this time, the development of Tang Family in the Shu area cannot be underestimated. Hearing Tang Xiao¡¯s words, the praise in Tang Lingxiao¡¯s eyes continued to increase, but he became more prosperous. Even the two Elder Tang Min and Tang Wei behind her couldn¡¯t help but slowly nodded again. Eldest Young Lady has such a thought, it is indeed worthy of being the daughter of Patriarch, as the so-called tiger mother has no dogs! This statement is not false! Eldest Young Lady can have such an idea, it is really the future blessing of Tang Family! And more importantly, Eldest Young Lady can have such deep plans and distant thoughts, presumably can also become Tang Family¡¯s giant in the Shu land in time. By that time, those Aristocratic Family groups in the land of Shu, for my Tang Family, simply were in the bag and were readily available. Seeing that her daughter could have such deep plans and distant thoughts, her Tang Lingxiao didn¡¯t talk much, but she couldn¡¯t help feeling a little emotion on that calm face. I am really a bit old! In just a few decades, his daughter has grown to such a level that it seems that he has not exhausted his efforts. In this case, your daughter has such thoughts, and then uttered under his own thoughts: ¡°This matter is left to you to handle!¡± Hearing Tang Lingxiao¡¯s words, Tang Xiao also stood up from the chair and humbled slowly: ¡°Come to Patriarch¡¯s order!¡± Looking at his daughter¡¯s eyes, Tang Lingxiao also lamented that it was time for his daughter to deal with some Tang Family things. After all, when the time comes, he will grow old. When the time comes, the Tang Family still has to be in the hands of his daughter ¡­ (End of this chapter) Chapter 2140 Another high-rise building in Shudi, at this time, people coming, people going, still brightly lit Known busy scene. This building is Wang Family Group, one of the three dominant forces in Shudi. At this time, Wang Ying listened to the report of the previous people in the Wang Family Group¡¯s top-level president¡¯s office without saying a word. It took a long time before slowly saying, ¡°You go down first!¡± Hearing the words of his president, the reported talent slowly got up and walked out of the president ¡¯s office. This person was the document that Wang Ying had submitted to Qingshu Entertainment Group not long ago. At this time, he returned to Wang Family Group and immediately reported to Wang Yun. Wang Ying sat on the chair, leaning back, and then shaking the seat to see the outside scene without a word. When she got a Qin Family break immediately, she couldn¡¯t believe it. Didn¡¯t expect an Aristocratic Family who has been standing in the Shu land for a long time, even under reap what you have sown. The initiator of all this turned out to be Qin Family Patriarch. Thinking of working with Qingshu Entertainment Group, I may have gone to Qin Ni and did not receive Qin Family news. In the spirit of cooperation, I passed this news to Qingshu Entertainment Group. As for Qin, what will you do? The decision, and what the plan was for the news, was n¡¯t what Wang Ying said she wanted to know. It¡¯s just that Wang Ying has his own thoughts in his eyes. After all, Qin Family is also a difficult home for Qin Ni, nor does Qin Ni have any plans for you? Wang Ying secretly thought, working with you Qingshu Entertainment Group, I also made the original intention of my cooperation, this can be considered, you give me the list of medicine ingredients immediately reply to me! As for the next cooperation, it depends on everyone¡¯s safety. At this time, Wang Ying returned to Wang Family Group and found his own staff to report. He received the same news from Qin Family and began to hear the news. When Wang Wang Group was reached, Wang Ying still had some Not sure, what does this Qin Family have to do with yourself? Although as a commercial competition, some information about the hostile forces must be understood immediately, but he is only suitable for Qin Ni¡¯s cooperation, and how is it related to her Qin Family, but when his men submit this report , She is really a bit unpredictable. didn¡¯t expect, in this dark tide surging, rising winds, scudding clouds, the first broken Aristocratic Family, turned out to be Qin Family! And Qin Family is the same time that I don¡¯t have some memories of myself. Qin Family at the time was no less than Wang Family Group! Wang Family Group, when it was just established, Qin Family was already well-known among the land of Shu, but never thought that it had been on the verge of collapse before spreading several generations of diseases. Especially when looking at the documents, Qin Qi turned out to be the result of using his secretly hidden knife for years to deal with Qin Ni. This made her laugh a little. As an Aristocratic Family Patriarch, he can do such a confusing thing! This really made her Wang Ying some absolutely did not think. And didn¡¯t expect that a Patriarch turned out to be a financial deficit in his family because of the secret hands he had raised for many years. (End of this chapter) Chapter 2141 Qin Family This is undoubtedly bring about one¡¯s own destruction. She Wang Ying also fully saw from the lines in the document that the loss of Qin Family this time is indeed great. But she also didn¡¯t expect that Qin Family is not thinking about how to unite the family business to solve the current difficulties, but it is actually taking her own operation, which is undoubtedly worse. For an Aristocratic Family, difficulties have occurred, and it must not be consumed first from the inside. The internal has already been consumed, so it is not far from the collapse of the outside. It is a pity that Qin Ni and Qin Ni now belong to a cooperative relationship. Otherwise, her Wang Ying is still a little curious, wondering what expression will appear on Qin Ni¡¯s face when she receives this report from Qin Family? Just like Wang Ying would think more, a knock on the door rang and I saw Wang Ying put away the expression on his face, said solemnly: ¡°Please come in!¡± I saw a woman wearing a white-collar beauty costume in the city and wearing a graceful figure. The woman in front of him was Wang Family Group, Wang Yun¡¯s secretary Wang Yun! It is also a member of their own family. Seeing that Wang Yun entered, Wang Ying did not speak, but Wang Yun walked slowly in front of Wang Ying, and said quietly: ¡°Mr. Wang! With the list of medicine ingredients brought over by Qingshu Entertainment Group, I have done everything. Commanded to continue, but ¡­ ¡° Looking at the familiar Wang Yun in front of him, Wang Ying suddenly frowned slightly, and said softly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± What Wang Ying thought at this moment was, is there any difference in the list of medicine ingredients that Chu Qing gave himself? Standing in front of Wang Ying ¡¯s life, Wang Yun seemed to perceive his own president ¡¯s emotions and quickly said: ¡°No, it ¡¯s not, it ¡¯s because of the medicine ingredients they gave. There are several copies on the list of medicine ingredients medicine ingredients? It¡¯s hard to collect for a while! ¡° After hearing the woman in front of her, Wang Ying¡¯s frowned brows slowly released, and she was still a little nervous. The list of medicine ingredients is about whether her son can recover. She doesn¡¯t want any loss. But when she heard Wang Yun¡¯s words, she was sighed in relief indifferently, and she said slowly again: ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter, since it¡¯s difficult to collect it for a while, then spend some effort!¡± But Wang Ying¡¯s words only came to a halt, Wang Yun said: ¡°President, I don¡¯t know if there is a sentence, I don¡¯t know if I should say, because after all, this is also related to the cooperation between our Wang Family Group and Qingshu Entertainment Group! Hearing Wang Yun ¡¯s words, Wang Ying looked at the woman in front of her with some doubt. This woman Wang is also a member of her own family. She is also completely trustworthy. Take care of the work around you. For Wang Family Group¡¯s cooperation with Qingshu Entertainment Group, Wang Ying has already convened a meeting. At this time, the reason why Wang Family Group¡¯s overtime work in the past few days is also to play well with Qingshu Entertainment Group Cooperation, this future joint battle against Tang Sect! But listening to the woman in front of her, it made her a little bit puzzled, and she always talked bluntly, and the cold and quiet Wang Yun, how could you be so mad today. Seeing the appearance of the woman in front of him, Wang Ying said directly: ¡°It¡¯s okay, just say anything if you have anything! What the hell is it? You can¡¯t solve it without saying it!¡± I saw my president and Yan Yuese, but the questioning eyes looked at myself Wang Yuncai slowly said: ¡°President, I have also read some medical-related books, but on this medicine ingredients list, I am a little puzzled because of this medicine ingredients There are 2 copies of medicine ingredients ¡­ it seems to be poison! ¡° (End of this chapter) Chapter 2142 In the president ¡¯s office, Wang Yun ¡¯s tone barely fell. Wang Ying suddenly got up from the chair, and he was stunned. ¡°What are you talking about? There are 2 medicine ingredients on the medicine ingredients list. Are you sure?¡± Hearing the appearance of his own president, Wang Yun was also scared and retreated, and immediately said: ¡°President, I have seen this medicine ingredients list. I also went to inquire about some hospitals under the Wang Family Group. They also said that there are indeed 2 medicine ingredients on the list of medicine ingredients that are indeed poisons, so I would like to ask if I continue to follow the list of medicine ingredients and continue to search for medicine ingredients, when the time comes according to the above method Or grind it into powder or cut into pieces and give it to Young Master! ¡° Hearing Wang Yun ¡¯s words, Wang Ying suddenly walked around in the office because she was a little puzzled. In principle, this list of medicine ingredients was given by Qin Ni, and this list of medicine ingredients must also be given by Chu Qing. After Qin Ni, Qin Ni changed his hand to his own. It stands to reason that the cooperation between Qingshu Entertainment Group and Wang Family Group is already on the verge of having to be sent. Does she still count herself? But this shouldn¡¯t be! There is no deep hatred between myself and Chu Qing, even if there is a moment of cooperation, everything has been resolved, what is going on? At this time, Wang Ying ¡¯s heart was full of 100 doubts, because she was completely unimaginable. If the medical ingredients in the medical ingredients are all precious medical ingredients, she can still understand, it is difficult to search, she can also understand . But the appearance of poison made her a little puzzled! Is there any problem? Wasn¡¯t she Qingshu Entertainment Group afraid of her Wang Family Group¡¯s termination of cooperation, and told Tang Sect of the intention of this cooperation? Thinking of this, Wang Yingli said: ¡°medicine ingredients are collected as usual, and continue to be implemented according to the practices on the list of medicine ingredients, but for the time being, do not give it to the Young Master. I still have a thing. the time comes to plan again! ¡° Hearing Wang Ying¡¯s words, Wang Yun also slowly nodded and got up and pushed the door out. Seeing Wang Yun leave, Wang Ying¡¯s brows became more solemn. Because poison appeared on the list of medicine ingredients, this made her somewhat incomprehensible. Because for Wang Ying, her son Wang Hua can be regarded as her whole. She must not allow her son to have any more failures. Otherwise, Wang Ying could not be unimaginable. Her son has already suffered like this, so what will she do in the future? Is it? His son and his own Qingshu Entertainment Group cooperate to get their own life? This is not what I want, and she cooperated with Qingshu Entertainment Group because Chu Qing¡¯s words moved her and gave her hope to treat her son well. If her son Wang Hua is lost because of this, then she may be irreconcilable with Qingshu Entertainment Group. And more importantly, the past few days Wang Family Group has deployed personnel in all aspects and sections of its own, and is already in the process of intensifying. Is there any trap for Qingshu Entertainment Group? Waiting to drill yourself? Thinking of this, Wang Ying¡¯s tightly frowned brows slowly and soothingly, open a pair of tiger eyes looking thoughtful, so if that¡¯s the case, it would be better to ask the President Qin Ni directly when the time comes! (End of this chapter) Chapter 2143 She heard the words of Wang Yun just now, and she absolutely ca n¡¯t let any accident appear in the list of medicine ingredients. When the time comes only after asking Qin Ni, especially after Chu Qing, she went to ask her son to take the medicine. . Thinking of this, Wang Ying couldn¡¯t help but a little contemplative, ready to go to Qingshu Entertainment Group tomorrow morning. However, just when Wang Ying was contemplative, a violent door slamming suddenly sounded, shocking the entire president¡¯s office. If it was normally, someone rushed into the president¡¯s office so yelling, it is estimated that Wang Ying had already been thunderbolt. But when she saw the silhouette coming in the door clearly, she was also unable to bear to gather the anger in her eyes. Because it was not someone else who came in, it was his own son, Wang Hua. Suddenly, no one didn¡¯t expect Wang Ying, who is known as the smiling tiger in the land of Shu, even showed a kind smile on his face. I saw her indifferently said: ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, Xiaohua?¡± Hearing his own mother calling himself, Wang Hua dragged his round body suddenly, moved towards Wang Ying, and said on the road: ¡°Mom! Didn¡¯t you say that you want Qin Ni to be my little wife? How come? Sit here! And you have n¡¯t heard from you for days! ¡° Hearing Wang Hua ¡¯s words, Wang Ying gently touched his son ¡¯s head and whispered: ¡°Are n¡¯t I thinking of a way? You wait a few days, and you ¡¯re sick of the past few days, I ¡¯m looking for a cure for you It! ¡° Originally, Wang Hua also expected that mother would tell her to take herself when the time comes to find Qin Ni, but when she heard that she was sick, she was looking for treatment. Suddenly Wang Hua¡¯s face was also unable to bear, with a bitter face on his face, and said, ¡°I am not sick, I am not sick!¡± Hearing Wang Hua ¡¯s appearance, Wang Ying could only say again and again: ¡°Yes! Yes! Yes! Xiaohua is not ill! Xiaohua is not ill, just to adjust your body and get some food for you. You can grow taller and stronger! ¡° I did n¡¯t expect Wang Ying ¡¯s soft soothing sound, but it dispelled Wang Hua ¡¯s appearance. I saw Wang Hua and took her mother ¡¯s hand: ¡°Mom, you when the time comes, you do n¡¯t need to be like this. Tired, when the time comes I will marry your little wife home and let her help you manage this company together, you wo n¡¯t be so tired! ¡° Hearing his son¡¯s words, Wang Ying was not all concerned. Although his son has a low IQ and is stupid, he is also his own son! If it were n¡¯t for her husband who was n¡¯t a waste, he would be blind to the wrong person, and it would n¡¯t make his son the same today. Wang Hua looks stupid and obese, but this figure is almost the same as an adult, but her appearance and her mind have become a joke in people¡¯s mouths throughout the land of Shu. Thinking of his son¡¯s appearance, Wang Ying could only smile softly and looked at his son, not only with tears in his eyes. But her heart is not more firm. In any case, no matter what the cooperation with Qingshu Entertainment Group, must get the method of treating her son from Chu Qing. Since his Chu Qing can have such a mysterious identity and such a strong strength, in any case, let her cure her son. At the end of the day, Wang Ying ¡¯s determination was changed. In any case, he must go to Qingshu Entertainment Group tomorrow to find out what the poison is in the list of medicine ingredients! If it is really a conspiracy against his son, it is estimated that his cooperation with Qingshu Entertainment Group has been discussed again. Because she is absolutely not allowed to let anyone hurt her son again, even if her son is a laughingstock in the land of Shu, she will never allow anyone to hurt her son. (End of this chapter) Chapter 2144 The morning sun slowly illuminates the entire land of Shu. In the mild sunlight, a soft color seems to have disappeared with the morning sun. At this time, Chu Qing was on his way to the hospital, because it was also time to see Lin Qing. Thinking about the past few days, he had been busy with Qin Ni and had not seen Lin Qing for several days. Thinking of this, Chu Qing walked towards the hospital with some joy, and on the other side, on the way to Qingshu Entertainment Group, Qin Ni was sorting out his clothes and said, ¡°Why didn¡¯t I see Chu Qing coming today Going to work? ¡±Chu Yue slowly said when she heard Qin Ni ¡¯s words:¡° There is nothing wrong today, so I gave him a day off today, and today is the time when he is going to see her little girlfriend! ¡± Hearing Chu Yue¡¯s words, Qin Ni suddenly said with a smile: ¡°She¡¯s a bodyguard and she¡¯s really incompetent! Her Boss hasn¡¯t been on holiday yet, she¡¯s on holiday!¡± Hearing what Qin Ni said, Zhao Lin on the side quickly echoed: ¡°Yes! Yes! He is a person who is lazy, lazy! I think it should be best not to pay him a salary.¡± Hearing Zhao Linyi¡¯s words, Chu Yue smiled and said nothing, and Qin Ni said aloud, ¡°Also! Then simply find her a salary-paying position! For example, how about replacing your position?¡± Hearing Qin Ni¡¯s words, Zhao Linyi panicked: ¡°No! No! I just said nothing!¡± Seeing Zhao Linyi¡¯s appearance, Qin Ni also had a moment of radiance on his lips. And today is that Qin Ni is going to go to the Qingshu Entertainment Group to take a look. After all, he has to cooperate with Sun Family, and he must understand some conditions for his own hospital. Otherwise, when the time comes, the remaining equipment comes How to do? And it is very important that her Qin Ni also wants to find out, if when the time comes and Sun Family cooperate, can her hospital make more profit? After all, there are also some moths in every group or company. She also needs to go to the field to investigate, and more importantly, the Qingshu Entertainment Group is so busy now that the staffing and regulation are already under way. Can you It is still unknown how many people will be withdrawn, so with today, Qin Ni and Chu Yue and Zhao Linyi plan to take a look at their own company. Although Qingshu Entertainment Group focuses on entertainment and clothing, and film and television, there are also many hospitals under it. There are also one or two of the most well-known hospitals. Otherwise, why did Chu Qing agree so happily when Chu Qing talked about the conditions at first, because of this confidence. In the one of the very best hospitals in Shudi, she has 2 under the Qingshu Entertainment Group, and the rest needless to know, that is, Sun Family Sun Family must be the most medicinal ingredients and the most Peak in Shudi. There existed, and Qin Ni¡¯s initial formation of the hospital was only a momentary idea, and a series of successful acquisitions. But didn¡¯t expect to have this key role when working with Sun Family. Thinking of this, Qin Ni also finished the dress and took the lead to get out of the building of Qingshu Entertainment Group. And Chu Yue and Zhao Linyi behind them slowly followed, and got into the car moved towards the hospital they wanted to visit. Today, the first hospital visited by Qin Ni was the same destination as Chu Qing and the same hospital where Lin Qing was. (End of this chapter) Chapter 2145 However, just before the vehicle reached its destination, 2 familiar silhouettes on the road reflected Qin Ni¡¯s eyes. The two women on the road, their shape and appearance can be said to be Perfect level, especially one of the women, it is simply a hot figure, especially the appearance of her angel and the figure that makes people look side by side. On the road became a beautiful landscape. What ¡¯s more important is that there is a woman beside her who is not weaker than her. This woman feels like a fire, as if she will be melted and burned when she approaches. The two women are also members of the Qingshu Entertainment Group, one of which is Wu Mei, a genius in fashion design, and the other is Zhou Yu ¡¯s younger sister, who is also the deputy manager of the sales department of Qingshu Entertainment Group. Yi! Seeing 2 people walking forward on the road, a car slowly stopped beside them. When the two people were still a little surprised, they saw the car window roll down, and it was their own president Qin Ni, vice president Chu Yue, and Qin Ni side Zhao Linyi. Seeing that it was his own president, Zhou Yi also said a bit with a smile: ¡°Yo! Does President Qin also plan to slip the number today?¡± Hearing Zhou Yi¡¯s laughter, she originally wanted to ask out 2 women¡¯s Qin Ni immediately. Coldly said, coldly said: ¡°Oh! Don¡¯t you two plan to go to work, or are you really slipping numbers?¡± Hearing Qin Ni¡¯s rhetorical question, Zhou Yi finally ridiculed a bit and immediately said: ¡°Don¡¯t! President, don¡¯t get me wrong, do you also know that I am the manager of the sales department? We want to cooperate with others, and I plan to go Let¡¯s take a look at the hospital. Our hospital under the Qingshu Entertainment Group has access to those medical devices on the one hand! ¡°Hearing Zhou Yi¡¯s words, Qin Ni stopped speaking and said,¡± That¡¯s not coming yet! ¡° It ¡¯s just what Qin Ni said, although the tone was a little cold, but the smile in the corner of the eyes was a little overwhelming. I do n¡¯t know when, Qin Ni, one of the 3 ice pieces of Qingshu Entertainment Group, has gradually become more mood Not the same as before. In the past, the CEOs in their eyes were all cold-spoken. It was almost that they would be frostbitten within 3 meters, but now the CEO seems to be getting better and better. This is because she has Chu Qing¡¯s personal bodyguard! Thinking of this, Wu Mei and Zhou Yi were also unable to bear. There were some joking moved towards Qin Ni. Qin Ni frowned slightly when she saw the sight of the 2 girls. ¡°Why don¡¯t you get on the bus? If you don¡¯t get on the bus, then you will walk over by yourself!¡± Hearing Qin Ni¡¯s words, the 2 women reacted and put their playful eyes in the answer, and quickly got on the car. Sitting in the car, Wu Mei was a little restless, because she was sitting beside Qin Ni. When Qin Ni was still silent, Qin Ni saw Wu Mei sitting beside him and was unable to bear and shivered for a moment. It was not stopped yet, but Wu Mei had embraced her waist with both hands, and even the slender palm was a little restless. The sound of temptation rang out in the car: ¡°Yes! President long time no see, I want to die, didn¡¯t expect your figure is getting better and better!¡± Speaking of preparing to get his hands up, Qin Ni backed off suddenly, and even Zhao Linyi who was already squeezed aside. Seeing Wu Mei¡¯s appearance, Qin Ni yelled: ¡°Now Chu Yue is driving, now in the car, no frolics!¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 2146 Hearing Qin Ni¡¯s suppression, Wu Mei looked disapproving and said, ¡°That¡¯s okay! I¡¯m a woman too, and you¡¯re a woman too, or you touch me!¡± After that, I directly responded to Qin Ni¡¯s helplessness Qin Ni raised his hand. Qin Ni, who looks like Wu Mei, is not good to say anything? Body language can only be used to resist, so in the playful noise of the car, the car slowly stopped in front of the hospital. After parking the car, I saw five beautiful and beautiful women coming and going from the car, but Wu Mei¡¯s hair was a little messy and her face was flushed. Not to mention Qin Ni on the side, her clothes are still wrinkled. Wu Mei is good at everything, that is, every time Qin Ni meets her, she ca n¡¯t wait to stay away. There is no way. In the whole Qingshu Entertainment Group, there is no one to see after all. As long as she is a female, Wu Mei cannot escape. Poisonous hand. Entering the elevator, Wu Mei looked at Chu Yue in front of her, with some coveted eyes. I saw Chu Yue directly coldly said: ¡°No nonsense, if you play again, I don¡¯t mind kicking you out!¡± Originally still preparing, thinking of Wu Yue who was driving in the car, Wu Mei, who was unable to perform himself, suddenly froze. No way, in the whole Qingshu Entertainment Group, she can say that anyone is cheap, even Chu Yue. But I don¡¯t know why, this person can always post Wu Mei¡¯s uniforms, even Qin Ni is a little curious. In the end, why is Wu Mei so afraid of Chu Yue sometimes? Sometimes I even want to take Chu Yue beside him. When Wu Mei casts wolf claws on herself, she makes Chu Yue blame herself. The elevator rose slowly, and soon came to the top floor of the hospital. The dean of the hospital was still working, but he looked at the documents in his hands. Because she also got the news, Qingshu Entertainment Group carried out personnel rectification, and her hospital may also need to make some deployments. Still thinking about what to do, whether to have a meeting to discuss when I finished this task, but didn¡¯t expect knocking on the door sounded, and it wasn¡¯t anyone else who pushed in the door, it was Qin Ni, the president of his family. Seeing Qin Ni¡¯s sudden visit, the hospital¡¯s dean was also a little surprised. When did the president even come down in person without much thought, he quickly got up and greeted him. Seeing that the dean of this hospital was welcoming himself, Qin Ni also raised his hand directly to her, and Zhao Linyi on the side was in the Yi Yi Gai and came here again and finished quickly. After the dean learned, the hospital¡¯s general meeting was held soon after. At the conference, Qin Ni also told about the matter, and the employees at the bottom of the hospital, they didn¡¯t expect that the president of the usual Sees The Head Of The Divine Dragon But Not The Tail would actually visit the door in person. And there are some veteran figures didn¡¯t expect in the hospital that the president in his mind would be so young. Moreover, the four women behind her are even younger than one, which makes some senior figures in the hospital some absolutely didn¡¯t expect. After all, they also didn¡¯t expect that Qingshu Entertainment Group, an entertainment-based group, would even open a hospital under its affiliates, and more importantly, the president who can open a hospital has such courage, but also So young. (End of this chapter) Chapter 2147 The morning meeting is in this time large meeting, from noon in the morning unconsciously. Looking at the people who were leaving the Conference Hall, Qin Ni slowly got up, and the hospital dean moved towards the side said, ¡°President You, it¡¯s all up to you next, hope this time, our Qinshu Entertainment Group The affiliated hospitals can have better cooperation with Sun Family. When the time comes, it ¡¯s more troublesome for you. Hearing Qin Ni ¡¯s words, the dean You said immediately: ¡°President Qin is serious. As the dean of the hospital, I naturally have to lead by example. Since it will be handed over to me for management in the hospital, I will definitely make An all-out effort, you do n¡¯t have to worry about it, but when the time comes, the cooperation with Sun Family may have something to do with President Qin! ¡° ¡°After all, this matter is of great importance. There can be no sloppy!¡± Hearing the dean ¡¯s words, Qin Ni could n¡¯t help but slowly nodded and said, ¡°Relax! At that time, I will let Secretary Zhao and Vice President Chu come down to hand over with you!¡± Hearing Qin Ni¡¯s such affirmative answer, Dean You no longer stood up and walked out of the Conference Hall. In front of you, the Dean You, whose full name is You Nan, looks like fifty-sixty years old, but she is also the only doctor who has been famous in Shu for many years. She was invited by a person who was about to retire to manage this hospital. Moreover, Qin Ni is also indifferent, trusting Dean You with all his power ¡­ It¡¯s just, didn¡¯t expect that Dean You has already integrated the hospital with the medical device market! Otherwise, Qin Ni did not want to buy the hospital at that time. For the management of the hospital, how could she do it in her heart! Even her Qin Ni¡¯s Qingshu Entertainment Group is undoubtedly a layman, how to manage the hospital? Is n¡¯t this the wrong lips? It¡¯s just that Qin Ni didn¡¯t expect that after this time, she turned out to be somewhat unimaginable. She always thought that there is indeed a hospital under Qingshu Entertainment Group! But in her impression, there are only 2 hospitals, but she did n¡¯t expect that she will take these 2 hospitals and give it to the director You Nan. I do n¡¯t know when, in the whole of Shu, it is almost There are 6 hospitals in total. It was her hospital under the Qingshu Entertainment Group. At the meeting just now, Qin Ni learned that he did not need to go to other hospitals. After You Nan managed the hospital, the two former hospitals have now become large hospitals, but Qin Ni knew that, but what she didn¡¯t expect is that the tentacles in the hospital have gradually spread. There are also 3 small hospitals and one school hospital, while the other school hospital is officially in Shudi University. Every year, Qin Ni still doubts why the hospital ¡¯s income is so high, but now it seems that it is indeed a correct way to hand over the hospital to You Nan for management. There are 6 hospitals. 2 large general hospitals, especially school hospitals, the benefits are simply unimaginable. Because in the school hospital, it is undoubtedly the responsibility for the medical aspects of the students in Shudi University. Moreover, although the three small hospitals are not as famous as the school hospital, they surprised Qin Ni. The three small hospitals were actually Each has its own strengths, and has already become a unique existence in her ears. But what she didn¡¯t expect is that the three small hospitals are also their own. Qin Ni was a little contemplative and thought that besides the hospital, he would also go and see how the medical device market looks, but didn¡¯t expect that Dean You has already taken care of everything! Zhao Linyi aside said: ¡°Sister Qin Ni, since we have come to the hospital, shall we go to see Chu Qing? Her little girlfriend can be in our hospital!¡± But didn¡¯t expect that Qin Ni hadn¡¯t spoken yet, and Wu Mei on the side suddenly surprised, ¡°What! Chu Qing already has a girlfriend? And still in this hospital! That¡¯s not good, I can Go check it out! ¡° So, ignoring Qin Ni¡¯s gaze, he pulled Zhao Linyi directly to get ready to get out. Seeing Wu Mei and Zhou Yi have left Zhao Linyi out of the Conference Hall, Qin Ni and Chu Yue 2 2 looked at each other, full of helplessness. these two people ¡­¡­ really come to work? And this Wu Mei, no matter where you go, this temperament can still not be changed, let alone Chu Qing has a little girlfriend none of your business! But what they didn¡¯t expect is that Wu Mei really cares if Chu Qing has a girlfriend? She doesn¡¯t care! What she cares about is what will happen to Chu Qing¡¯s young girlfriend? What kind of appearance is it? For Wu Mei, a male and female killer, she will not forget the idea of ??watching Handsome Men and Beautiful Women at any time! On the other hand, Zhou Yi did not have the calm temperament of her elder sister Zhou Yu, but also followed Wu Mei as if he were crazy. She also wants to see. What kind of girlfriend will Chu Qing have, the only male employee of Qingshu Entertainment Group? (End of this chapter) Chapter 2148 At this time, Lin Qing was looking out of the window in the hospital ward. Suddenly, when I heard the door of the hospital room ringing, I slowly turned my head to look, and a handsome silhouette stood in her eyes. The man who came in, with a handsome face and deep eyes, made people addicted. The comer is not someone else, it is Chu Qing. Rarely on a holiday, Chu Qing came to the hospital today to check Lin Qing. Seeing Chu Qing coming, Lin Qing¡¯s serene face did not enter and showed a slight smile, which looked bright and moving in the sun. Lin Qing at this time looks a little better than before, but it¡¯s just a coincidence that the 3000 Chang Qingsi is still half in front of her beautiful face. Knowing the traces of the terrifying scars on her face, Chu Qing didn¡¯t ask much, but just still, watching her showing a soft temperament, she couldn¡¯t help but look gentle. You came! A friendly and crisp voice sounded in the ward. Lin Qing ¡¯s voice suddenly brought Chu Qing back to reality. Looking at Lin Qing in front of him, Chu Qing indifferently smiled: ¡°Yes! It ¡¯s a rare holiday, so come and see you, I haven¡¯t been here for many days! ¡°While talking Chu Qing, he slowly sat in front of the bed and looked at Lin Qing in front of him. When I heard Chu Qing ¡¯s words, I looked at Chu Qing ¡¯s stubborn body. Lin Qing did n¡¯t care, so he slowly said, ¡°I ¡¯m really sorry! Because I have to let you go out to find work, really ¡­ Um! I¡¯m so sorry! ¡°After hearing Lin Qing¡¯s words, Chu Qing unable to bear froze for a moment, and his surprised face only reflected it. In your mind, Lin Qing¡¯s idea of ??still being feminist World is that of the male host. Outside the hostess. It should be her Lin Qing who went out to work and raise him Chu Qing, not that he paid to go out and find a job to give her Lin Qing treatment. Thinking of this, Chu Qing unable to bear shook his head and sighed softly. Seeing Chu Qing shaking his head and sighing, Lin Qing thought that Chu Qing was agreeing with her words, and suddenly to bear, his head slowly dropped. Looking at Chu Qing who reacted immediately, he realized that Lin Qing¡¯s face couldn¡¯t help but look apologetic. Seeing this, Chu Qing not at all talked a lot, but gently embraced this gentle body into his arms. Sensing the temperature that Chu Qing came at that time, Lin Qing was flushing slightly. What¡¯s wrong with this guy? Don¡¯t you want to do evil to yourself when you are big in the morning! I have n¡¯t thought about it. I heard Chu Qing ¡¯s magnetic voice slowly ringing in my ears. I heard Chu Qing saying, ¡°Okay! Do n¡¯t think about it so much, you ¡¯ll be well nourished, and everything else will be left to me! You Don¡¯t think about those inside the little head melon, some don¡¯t! As he spoke, he stretched out a thin finger and flicked Lin Qing¡¯s small head. Listening to the soft voice coming from his ear, Lin Qing could only answer weakly in Chu Qing¡¯s arms. Holding the beautiful woman in her arms, Chu Qing said nothing, quietly enjoying this morning, a warm time ¡­ However, just when the two people were enjoying the quiet time a little bit, suddenly, there was a violent sound of pushing the door, and suddenly burst into the ears of the two people. Also destroy the warm atmosphere of 2 people! Suddenly, Chu Qing quickly hugged Lin Qing in his arms, his eyes moved somewhat towards the rear, but found that the person coming in the door made him suddenly stunned, because the person he came to was no longer familiar. ¡­ (End of this chapter) Chapter 2149 In the conference hall of the hospital, just before Qin Ni had not responded, he heard Zhao Linyi¡¯s troublesome words sound, ¡°Sister Qin Ni! Since we have arrived at the hospital, do we want to visit Chu Qing? Chu Qing and his little girlfriend have been in our hospital! ¡° In an instant, Zhao Linyi¡¯s words originally made Wu Mei, who was currently checking the data with Zhou Yi, suddenly thrown away the work in his hand and immediately surprised: ¡°What! Chu Qing¡¯s little girlfriend is in our hospital, that No, I want to see and see! ¡° So before Qin Ni and Chu Yue had yet to respond, I saw Wu Mei and Zhou Yi walking in a hurry and walked out of the Conference Hall with Zhao Linyi left and right. Zhao Linyi, who was carried by Wu Mei and Zhou Yi, hurriedly left the Conference Hall. The dumb face of her face had not yet reacted. She turned her head towards Qin Ni and Chu Yue. A pair of big, big eyes was full of surprise and dullness, and there was a trace of pleading deep in the eyes. Perceiving Zhao Linyi¡¯s gaze, Qin Ni and Chu Yue could only look at each other¡¯s eyes, but directly ignored the little girl¡¯s eyes for help. Who should make you little girl talk more ¡­ However, Zhao Linyi¡¯s eyes had not looked at Qin Lechuyue¡¯s two people for a long time, and he quickly disappeared into the eyes of the two people. Along the way, Zhao Linyi found that she was simply involuntarily on her toes. Several times she wanted to speak but was interrupted by Wu Mei. Wu Mei kept asking Chu Qing about her little girlfriend¡¯s condition. What is not beautiful, is her body good? A series of problems like machine guns, etc. Even Zhao Linyi found that his entire head had grown up, and there were some buzzing sounds in his ears, which made him dizzy and turned around. She didn¡¯t know what to answer. The strange situation of the three people passed through the promenade in the questioning eyes of the hospital nurse. After a while, I came to the elevator door and waited, watching myself finally take a rest, rubbing those sore legs, Zhao Linyi, you face is full of grievance and frustration. Looking at Zhao Linyi¡¯s small face full of colors, Zhou Yi rubbed her small head with these expressions: ¡°Ouch! It¡¯s hard to find out once, work is work, but also find some fun things to come? Can¡¯t mind I always think about work, how tired I am! Hearing Zhou Yi¡¯s words, Zhao Linyi on the side has a lot of wide eyes. Is it really okay for you to slip your hands and shake your hands like this? You need to know that you were facing the data in front of Qin Ni and Sister Chu Yue not long ago! I didn¡¯t do my work, so I came to this place in an instant. Is it really good to do this? Suddenly, Zhao Linyi asked herself a little in her heart, looking at Zhou Yi in front of her with a look of surprise. Just because Zhao Linyi is a little girl, she is not clear. For work, Wu Mei and Zhou Yi are not of the same grade as her. Wu Mei and Zhou Yi, who were originally in the section where they were originally colored, the type of Heaven¡¯s Chosen Child are all talents, doing these jobs is simply very easy. Naturally, she has more time to rest, and more time to indulge, but her Zhao Linyi is not good, he is also the personal secretary next to Qin Ni, and because of her talk, plus the recent Qingshu Entertainment Group and Sun Family There was also the cooperation of the Wang Family Group, which resulted in a sharp increase in the workload around her. (End of this chapter) Chapter 2150 After a while, he came to the door of Lin Qing¡¯s ward, and at this time, Chu Qing and Lin Qing in the house were at the time of your domination. Suddenly, Wu Mei and Zhou Yi from outside the door pushed into the door impatiently, and the huge sound of the door also shocked Chu Qing and Lin Qing inside. Turning his head to look, he found that 5 people¡¯s big eyes were not knowing what to do. Watching, Wu Mei Zhou Yi and Zhao Linyi who suddenly pushed in the door, Chu Qing¡¯s helplessly said: ¡°What are you doing?¡± Looking at Chu Qing¡¯s helpless look, and then looking at three people, Zhao Linyi also has some sorry, but who are Wu Mei and Zhou Yu? That¡¯s the 3 fires in Qingshu Entertainment Group, but it¡¯s not something that ordinary men can control. I did n¡¯t expect Chu Qing ¡¯s tone barely fell. I saw Wu Mei walking on Chu Qing ¡¯s side with her long legs, and said with a smile: ¡°The Chu little brother ca n¡¯t see it! I even found a girlfriend on my back. ! ¡° On the one hand, Zhou Yi also came to Lin Qing ¡¯s bed, looked at Lin Qing in front of her, and turned her head toward the side: ¡°Chu Qing, Chu little brother! Good! I ca n¡¯t see that there is such a beautiful little girlfriend! It ¡¯s just that you have n¡¯t let anyone taste your taste. You ¡¯ve already found a girlfriend. It ¡¯s not fair! ¡± Looking at the tempting voice of the 2 women in front of him, Chu Qing looked helpless and could only turn around to look at Lin Qing, embarrassed and said: ¡°these two people are colleagues of our company, this is named Wu Mei, this Called Zhou Yi! ¡° Watching Chu Qing introduce himself to the 2 women in front of him, Lin Qing reacted, no surprise! Because the two women in front of them are really the beauty of women, vividly and thoroughly, their enchanting figure and Wu Mei¡¯s voice. Even, the temperament revealed in that body is also 10000 1000 style, compared with himself, Lin Qing suddenly felt that he was a little bit of a big witch in front of these 2 women! It seems that she simply does not look like a woman! Even Lin Qingna, a pair of vision, Yu Guang could n¡¯t help moving towards Wu Mei and Zhou Yi ¡¯s chest, the undulating figure not only looked down at himself somewhat, as if compared to these two people Not a little bit! When Wu Mei and Zhou Yi and Chu Qing were making troubles, Lin Qing beside him couldn¡¯t help thinking. Looking at the appearance of Chu Qing and the two people in front of him constantly quarreling, he didn¡¯t think much, and heard a faint knock on the door. I saw the people in the house turned their heads to see, and the formal Qin Ni and Chu Yue were standing outside the door! Watching the sudden appearance of 2 people, Chu Qing was a little ignorant. Why did the president and vice president suddenly appear here? What happened? Looking at Chu Qing¡¯s blank look, Zhao Linyi on the side also explained aloud: ¡°Sister Qin Ni came to the hospital for a meeting today, we will stop by here from here!¡± Hearing Zhao Mingyi¡¯s words, Chu Qing also suddenly realized that if that was the case, then he wouldn¡¯t say much. Because the first thing I thought of was that when I was on holiday, I was rarely called back to work! He hasn¡¯t seen Lin Qing for a long time, and more importantly, Wu Mei and Zhou Yi, these two women really have a headache. Because you have to know that some little girls are shy and timid, then you dare to make fun of it! But this kind of 10000 mature and enchanting women are really afraid! A little carelessness, even a little carelessness, maybe they were brought into the pit by themselves, and they could not climb out. (End of this chapter) Chapter 2151 When Chu Qing was constantly facing the harassment of Wu Mei and Zhou Yi, Qin Ni and Chu Yue had already arrived in the room. Qin Ni¡¯s perfect face rose, a faint smile, and asked softly, ¡°Is Lin Qing better?¡± Hearing Qin Ni¡¯s words, Lin Qingren politely nodded and said: ¡°Much better! Many thanks President Qin¡¯s concern!¡± Hearing Lin Qing¡¯s words, Qin Ni stopped moving slowly towards the side with Chu Yue Do the seats. While preparing to chat with Lin Qing for a while, the sound of didn¡¯t expect, cry out in surprise suddenly sounded. Chu Qing heard from the sound source, but didn¡¯t expect that he didn¡¯t know when, Wu Mei had come to Lin Qing¡¯s side, and restlessly swimed upstream of Lin Qing¡¯s lovable body. Suddenly, Chu Qing was a bit hard to talk. Because there is no way, they are women. If it is a man who dares to do so on Lin Qing¡¯s body, it is estimated that Chu Qing has already exploded. But there is no way, this is Wu Mei! He Chu Qing is a little afraid to talk! If it was someone else, Chu Qing might dare to speak up to stop it, but if it was Wu Mei, he would be a bit counseling. Because if he dares to speak up to stop it, he is really worried that Wu Mei may not only use Lin Qing¡¯s manual foot, but may also be sloppy in his own hands. At that time, don¡¯t let Lin Qing not save, but also put yourself in. I saw Wu Mei, while touching Lin Qing¡¯s slim waist, and said, ¡°Oh! Little girl, what¡¯s your name? Aiya! Look at this thin waist, it really is cheap. Chu Qing This guy!¡± As he said, the slender jade hand still had some movements that he wanted to touch, and Lin Qing was suddenly scared to death, sitting on the bed without saying a word. Suddenly reacted, her face covered with shame and quickly wrapped herself tightly, but when her quilt did not stop Wu Mei, she also wrapped Wu Mei¡¯s hand with her body. Seeing Lin Qing¡¯s appearance, Qin Ni on the side was ready to chat with Lin Qing. He immediately withdrew it and said in his mouth: ¡°Wu Mei is outside, don¡¯t be so messy, this is not a company! Pay attention to the image!¡± Hearing Qin Ni¡¯s words, Wu Mei laughed at Hehe instead: ¡°Why don¡¯t he! Anyway, this is also my time. It¡¯s still unknown whether I will come after coming to the hospital this time! Let¡¯s talk about the cheap first!¡± Listening to this is really straightforward and justified! Even Qin Ni¡¯s eye corners were unable to bear and twitched slightly. Chu Qing on the side couldn¡¯t see any more coughing. Just saw, ¡°That manager Wu! That Lin Qing¡¯s skin is thin, don¡¯t tease her! ¡° After Chu Qing said this, he found that he was a little unconfident. I saw Wu Mei¡¯s pair of sexy bearing and charming temperament, and glanced at herself, lightly said with a smile: ¡°Oh! What do you mean? That is, you have a thick skin! That means ¡­ ¡° I saw Wu Mei only here, and Chu Qing quickly said: ¡°No, no! I mean, it¡¯s not too early, you should go back to Manager Wu!¡± Chu Qing naturally knows what Wu Mei wants to say, because Wu Mei¡¯s eyes have made it very clear, as long as you Chu Qing is saying that you have a thick skin. Then I will not move Lin Qing, then I will be motivated! But Chu Qing didn¡¯t dare to say that, he could only quickly digress. (End of this chapter) Chapter 2152 Looking at Chu Qing¡¯s suffocating look, Wu Mei sneered a little, but the hands were still on Lin Qing¡¯s body. Lin Qing ¡¯s Face is red in the quilt ca n¡¯t be red anymore, because Lin Qing ¡¯s did n¡¯t expect that this colleague appeared, it ¡¯s obviously a woman, how can he seem more interested in himself than Chu Qing Even more, what kind of company does Chu Qing work for? Thinking about Qin Ni, a pair of beautiful eyes full of doubts, he noticed Lin Qing¡¯s eyes, and Qin Ni¡¯s eyes twitched constantly. have a look! have a look! Wu Mei, this guy is really respectless of the law and of natural morality, and has really affected the image of his company on the outside. Lin Qing, a woman, already has this idea. Suddenly Qin Ni rubbed his eyebrows a little bit, while Zhao Linyi on the side watched Zhou Yi constantly tangling Chu Qing. While teasing Chu Qing, he was joking while holding Chu Qing, while Wu Mei kept teasing Lin Qing, who wrapped the quilt tightly. Upon seeing this, Zhao Linyi was not good to say anything more. She had wanted to come to Lin Qing to play because she had too much work recently and it was difficult to come by. She also stole for a while after taking a look. But didn¡¯t expect Wu Mei and Zhou Yi¡¯s arrival directly interrupted her. Therefore, Zhao Linyi sat next to moved Qing Lin asked: ¡°Lin Qing, your body should be better? If there is anything you need, you can try to speak!¡± Hearing Zhao Linyi¡¯s words, Zhao Linyi could only shrink one quilt in the quilt to reveal one after another Zhang Tonghong¡¯s small face and gently nodded, but there was a strange phenomenon, that is, whether Lin Qing was shrunk in the quilt or normal At the time, the hair on the left covers the inside of it, and I have no idea what is going on. It seemed that she had seen Lin Qing several times in Zhao Linyi¡¯s memory, but there was no incident. Lin Qing tied up her hair, and her long hair was draped behind her. But there is some hair that covers the left cheek. Thinking of this, Zhao Linyi was not too close and was a little puzzled and said: ¡°Lin Qing! Do you have no daily life appliances? How can I see that you have never combed your hair, while talking about taking a hair band from your bag , Took it out, moved towards Lin Qing and handed it over. ¡° Hearing Zhao Linyi, let alone 2 people who had seen Lin Qing and Qin Nichuyue, even Wu Mei and Zhou Yi immediately responded. Yes! The hair style of her hair is a little strange, and it can be understood if some bangs are said, but almost covers the face on the left. Thinking of this, Wu Mei said a little: ¡°Yes! The younger sister¡¯s beautiful face, it¡¯s a pity not to put her hair up!¡± Hearing Wu Mei ¡¯s words, Lin Qing ¡¯s body suddenly stiffened, and Chu Qing, who had been entangled with Zhou Yi, immediately responded, unable to bear to say, ¡°Thank you Manager Wu for your kindness! Forget it! Forget it! ¡° While talking, she instantly got up moved towards Lin Qing¡¯s side, because she Chu Qing is very clear, why Lin Qing wants to put down the hair on the left? Because he had seen the hair covered before, that scarred person was so scary! But Lin Qing never mentioned it to herself. She hadn¡¯t been able to ask people¡¯s privacy before, maybe what was in the past. But at this moment, when I saw Lin Qing with a subtle expression suddenly, Chu Qing also reacted, and quickly stopped to speak out. However, what made Wu Mei and Zhou Yi didn¡¯t expect was that Chu Qing would have such a big reaction. The other few people in the room suddenly became more curious, moving their eyes towards everything. Come. (End of this chapter) Chapter 2153 This time, didn¡¯t expect what Chu Qing suddenly had some serious things, but instead did everything to move everyone¡¯s eyes towards Lin Qing. It¡¯s hard to detect everyone¡¯s eyes, but this time Lin Qing didn¡¯t know what to do. Looking at Lin Qing¡¯s dull eyes, Chu Qing felt a little distressed at the moment. Attention. Because he hadn¡¯t thought of it before, when he first saw Lin Qing, he also doubted exactly what Lin Qing had on his face. But that time when Lin Qing spared no effort to resist Wang Ying¡¯s daughter Wang Meng. He saw the scar on the face of Lin Qing that made people palpitate, the scar was horrible to see! But he also found out that Chu Qing was worried that he would abandon him, so Chu Qing didn¡¯t always ask at all! Where did the scar on Lin Qing¡¯s left face come from? Because he also knows that, like Lin Qing, a woman who is soft outside and soft inside, he does not need to ask more things. Everyone has their own secrets and their own past. Lin Qing ¡¯s past may also tell Chu Qing when he feels fit, which is why Chu Qing never asked Lin Qing The reason for the matter. Now what he thinks is that as long as Lin Qing can be cured, he also absolutely didn¡¯t expect that at this time, he came to the hospital to see Lin Qing, but didn¡¯t expect also came from Qin Ni and Chu Yue Inside the hospital, the actual inspection place. And also brought 2 women Wu Mei and Zhou Yizhen! The two women Wu Mei and Zhou Yi belong to the kind of free and unconstrained women, and then Chu Qing¡¯s serious words and Zhao Lin¡¯s doubtful inquiry naturally aroused the attention of Wu Mei and Zhou Yi. Just before Chu Qing had not reached Lin Qing ¡¯s bed, Wu Mei ¡¯s hand had reached Lin Qing ¡¯s face. Suddenly, Chu Qing¡¯s eyes widened a little, and even he could find his qi and blood constantly rising. However, when she had not reached out to stop Wu Mei, Wu Mei¡¯s hand had slowly lifted Lin Qing¡¯s hair covering half of her cheek in a daze. Suddenly, Wu Mei¡¯s slender fingers shook her hair away. Wu Mei looked at that beautiful face, there was a line on his left face, like a burned scar, the whole scar was red, and there was even some blackness at the edge, just like a red iron was pressed by someone. The traces branded on it are general. What¡¯s more important is that this scar has spread from Lin Qing¡¯s left frontal corner to his ear, so that the whole beautiful face was shocked. As if in a transparent crystal, a black spot suddenly appeared, which was a bit unbearable. Realizing that the green silk inside him was slowly being tossed away, Lin Qing suddenly held his quilt tightly, without a word, his eyes staring at Wu Mei with some staring. However, looking at Lin Qing¡¯s appearance, Chu Qing suddenly had some anger rising, and quickly came to Lin Qing¡¯s side, the whole face calmed down, not say a word, but that look was scary, as if like Wild beast is generally bitter and bitter, full of chill. Suddenly, the atmosphere was dignified throughout the ward, but Chu Qing was mistaken. He thought that when a perfect woman like Qin Nichuyue came to the side of Lin Qing, Lin Qing might inevitably feel inferior. However, this is also the reason why he hasn¡¯t started Lin Qing before Qin Ni¡¯s face. (End of this chapter) Chapter 2154 Because Chu Qing knows that for women, it is certain to love beauty. In this feminist world, although beauty is a man ¡¯s right. But there are also many women who do not want to leave any flaws on their faces. But at this time, seeing Wu Mei¡¯s movements, Chu Qing¡¯s entire face was already gloomy. But what made Chu Qing more didn¡¯t expect was that a cry of exclamation sounded, and she moved towards the source of the cry of exclamation. I saw Zhao Linyi clutching her small mouth and looking at Lin Qing in surprise. Ok! Now you have seen Lin Qing ¡¯s face. I know that Chu Qing is perfect, but is it necessary to test people ¡¯s privacy like this? However, just when Chu Qing was thinking about it, he found that Wu Mei stood up slowly, both hands crossed near chest, a year coldly snorted and said: ¡°I thought what it was! It was like this, but It ¡¯s understandable too! ¡± While talking about a pair of beautiful eyes and constantly looking at Lin Qing on the bed, it was Chu Qing¡¯s turn to be a little confused. Because he thought that Wu Mei would not be able to bear the eyes of Qin Ni in front of him when she opened Lin Qing¡¯s hair covering her left cheek. But Chu Qing was a little wrong, because although Zhao Linyi was also a little surprised, she even covered her mouth, but in her eyes, not at all, she disliked Lin Qing. This makes Chu Qing a little ignorant! I saw him moved towards the eyes of several people. I saw that Qin Ni didn¡¯t say a word, but there were some strange emotions flashing in his eyes. Chu Yue was even colder, and even Chu Qing found that Chu Yue was not so cold when he first entered the ward! And what made Chu Qing didn¡¯t expect the most awkward room was the anger that was revealed, more of it was Wu Mei and Zhou Yi! Moreover, Wu Mei¡¯s eyes are more disdainful, but this disdainful eye is not from Lin Qing, but a somewhat strange expression. Seeing Wu Mei¡¯s appearance, he left Lin Qing, standing in front of Lin Qing¡¯s bed with both hands crossed near chest. After saying such words, Chu Qing was even more at a loss. So he looked at some stunned Lin Qing on the bed. Lin Qing seemed to perceive Chu Qing¡¯s gaze, and the inquiry of the visit came, and he kept his head down. This time, it was Chu Qing¡¯s turn to be even more ignorant! Does Lin Qing really have anything to hide from himself? He also knows that although Lin Qing seems to be weak in appearance, he is a woman who dares to be a dare to be a dare. Is it the scars on his face, and what are the unknown secrets! Some people in Chu Qing are still fantasizing, Wu Mei indifferently said: ¡°I was still curious, younger sister, how can you block your beautiful face with your hair! After a long time, it turned out to be so!¡± ¡°Really didn¡¯t expect!¡± While talking, he no longer sat in front of Lin Qing¡¯s bed, but slowly backed away to find a seat and sat down. It was just that gaze, looking at the scars on Lin Qing¡¯s face, and at the end he kept shaking his head and sighing, and said, ¡°Sure enough! That¡¯s right! While talking, Zhou Yi moved towards the side and asked to look away. On the other side, Zhou Yi did not look like he was laughing with Chu Qing when he entered the door, but also looked serious. In Wu Mei¡¯s inquiry, the solemn nodded signaled that the meaning in the nodded was firm and calm. ¡°Excuse me! What¡¯s going on?¡± Chu Qing was suddenly somewhat unable to bear, because what Wu Mei and Zhou Yi said in front of them was like playing a dumb mystery. (End of this chapter) Chapter 2155 It made him really inexplicable and puzzled, not knowing exactly what Wu Mei and Zhou Yi were talking about! Hearing Chu Qing¡¯s words, Wu Mei¡¯s eyes moved towards Chu Qing¡¯s clue, complacent eyes. This time, Chu Qing discovered for the first time that in Wu Mei¡¯s eyes of the sexy bearing and charming temperament, there would be an alternative expression. There was no response, but Wu Mei slowly said: ¡°You didn¡¯t expect, your little girlfriend got this poison, you still never to each leave him, this is very rare!¡± Hearing Wu Mei¡¯s words, this time it was Chu Qing¡¯s turn to be a little ignorant, what? You mean the scar on Lin Qing¡¯s face is poisoned! Seeing Chu Qing¡¯s somewhat dazed look, this time Wu Mei¡¯s turn was a bit dazed, only to see Wu Mei slowly said: ¡°You are her boyfriend, will you not know?¡± I saw Chu Qing pondering for a moment, and looked up at Wu Mei tightly: ¡°I am not quite clear. When I met Lin Qing, he was already like this!¡± Hearing Chu Qing¡¯s words, Qin Ni and Chu Yue were a little surprised. According to Chu Qing, it means that when I met Lin Qing before, I did n¡¯t know why the scars on Lin Qing ¡¯s face were, and I even went to Qingshu Entertainment Group to find a job for my girlfriend. Such a man is really rare! On the side, Wu Mei and Zhou Yi heard Chu Qing¡¯s words and looked at Chu Qing slightly frowned. What they didn¡¯t expect was that there was such a man in this world, which is really strange! Wu Mei soothed between her brows and slowly said: ¡°So what do you think this is on your girlfriend¡¯s face?¡± Hearing Wu Mei ¡¯s words, Chu Qing pondered for a moment: ¡°When I first met Lin Qing, I thought that the scar on his face might have been an accident or an accident. I just thought that everyone is unknown. In the past, there is no need to be more detailed. If she will one day tell me, I will be willing to listen! ¡° Hearing Chu Qing¡¯s words, Lin Qing, who was originally low-headed, suddenly looked up and looked at Lin Qing¡¯s eyes, somewhat moist. Because she didn¡¯t expect that this man would have such an idea, he thought that because his face was destroyed, Chu Qing might be scorned him. But when he heard Chu Qing¡¯s words at this time, the heart in his chest couldn¡¯t help but beating abruptly, what he didn¡¯t expect was that Chu Qing was so good to her! I went out looking for work for myself, and I did so many things in order to calm myself up in this hospital! I am still so considerate of myself! Suddenly, he lowered his head again, but the wetness in his eyes grew deeper. Looking at Lin Qing¡¯s appearance, Chu Qing felt a little uncomfortable in his heart, and could only slowly put his eyes back on Wu Mei¡¯s body, and said: ¡°Manager Wu! Is this scar ability on Lin Qing¡¯s face not simple! I still hope you Please advise! ¡° Hearing Chu Qing¡¯s words, Wu Mei sighed, but did not answer Chu Qing¡¯s words, but slowly turned her head toward the side moving towards, and Zhou Yi sighed: ¡°You read that right! It¡¯s that thing!¡± Hearing Wu Mei¡¯s words, Zhou Yi, who had been stunned, slowly nodded and said: ¡°It¡¯s true, there is no this thing in the entire Shu land except for his Tang Family!¡± The conversation between Wu Mei and Zhou Yi started in the room. Suddenly, Chu Qing¡¯s turn was a bit stunned. How did it become a relationship with Tang Family ¡­ (End of this chapter) Chapter 2156 At this time, Chu Qing stayed in place for a while, not much to say. Because it was waiting quietly, in the next words of Wu Mei and Zhou Yi, Wu Mei slowly said: ¡°Since Zhou Yi also said that it is indeed something other than that, then I¡¯m sure to say The scars on the face of my little girlfriend are not accidents or accidents, but a poison! ¡° ¡°A poison that is unique to Tang Sect! This poison has a name, Yan python poison!¡± What turned out to be a poison, Chu Qing kept asking himself in his heart, he thought it was for what reason, since didn¡¯t expect turned out to be a poison. Seeing Chu Qing¡¯s eyes with some doubts, Wu Mei on the side said: ¡°The people owned by this poison are only Tang Sect in the land of Shu. There is no one other than her in this guy! Because it is not in the Tang Family, it is not very very Something rare! ¡° ¡°But ¡­ this thing of his has hurt a lot of Aristocratic Family and family, so we know very well about this poison, if you don¡¯t believe it, you can ask Zhou Yi! It is estimated that he has nothing to lose because of this poison. . ¡° After hearing Wu Mei ¡¯s words, Chu Qing also reacted. It seems that the poison, Wu Mei and Zhou Yi understand them very well. No wonder when Qin Ni and Chu Yue saw Lin Qing ¡¯s face, they showed such a look. It seems that they are also some didn¡¯t expect that Lin Qing would actually get this kind of poison, but how could Lin Qing have a relationship with Tang Family? Thinking of this, Chu Qing¡¯s gaze kept looking at the woman with a weak body on the bed, because he didn¡¯t expect Lin Qing even had a relationship with Tang Family, which made her somewhat didn¡¯t expect! Just when Chu Qing was meditating, Wu Mei on the side said: ¡°Because Tang Family until now has some inexplicable ideas about the various groups in Shudi and Aristocratic Family, even our Qingshu Entertainment Group in particular! It is in Shudi It belongs to entertainment apparel, etc., so our company has the most little girls! ¡° ¡°So we have to go out every year and select some stars and models or some newcomers, and there are also some people in Tang Sect. In order to destroy the development of other groups and companies, they will slap in the dark and slap the way. The method is the poison you see in front of you! ¡° ¡°And this poison is not the other poison, it is the flamboyant poison! This poison is very peculiar. After the poisoned person is poisoned, it will not cause any damage to the person in the early stage, because its medicinal properties are not obvious But as time goes by, this kind of scar will appear on the woman¡¯s face like fire and burn, and gradually this scar will gradually spread! ¡°¡± The reason why this scar will also contain some black is the reason. , Because its toxins are gradually spreading, and that scar has been formed, which is the reason that the piece of skin has been completely damaged. Therefore, as time goes by, the venom of the python will continue to spread, when the time comes, this The effects of toxins can even spread throughout the body! ¡° ¡°Tang Family used this method to target the Qingshu Entertainment Group. I did n¡¯t know that the Qingshu Entertainment Group ¡¯s model section and star section caused a lot of women to cause great damage. I do n¡¯t want to say this. President Qin also knows best! ¡° ¡°Because not to mention our Qingshu Entertainment Group, even if it involves some Aristocratic Family or group, with some commercial cooperation, they will use this method, and even they will give this toxin to some Aristocratic Family marriage. Among them, destroy the faces of men and women! ¡° (End of this chapter) Chapter 2157 Wu Mei¡¯s words in the house fell completely, and Chu Qing on the side didn¡¯t say anything for a long time, because he completely didn¡¯t expect that. Lin Qing, it was n¡¯t, it was poisoned because of an accident, and the poison was actually Tang Sect! This time Chu Qing doesn¡¯t know what to do, because he doesn¡¯t know whether he should face it calmly, or pretend to be casual, because Wu Mei has made it very clear now. The poison in Lin Qing was from Tang Sect¡¯s side. As for why Lin Qing was poisoned in this way, Chu Qing was a little unknown. Flame poison! In Wu Mei ¡¯s complaint, Chu Qing knew that it was also owned by the Tang Family, and the so-called yam poison was a snake specially cultivated by the Tang Family. This snake is extremely resistant to high temperature and heat, and lives in drought and heat. The place. After the Tang Family brought this kind of snake back to school, and even fed it day and night, this snake was eating some Fire Attribute poison to grow up, so that even if this snake grows up in adulthood, it has only a small thumb, which is restrictive. The length is about half a foot long, but because of this small body, 10000000 should not be underestimated. The toxin contained in its red and small body can make life worse than death, but this is also poisonous, because the poisonous snake unique to Tang Family really hurts not the body but the torture Yes, human heart and human spirit. Just ask! Over time, this scar spreads to the whole body, and even to the end, the muscle skin on the whole body is necrotic, leaving only these red and black intersecting spots. Is that not the biggest insult and blow to a person? If this is quite poisonous for some people who love beauty, it is simply the existence that they do not want to touch in their entire lives. Hearing Wu Mei¡¯s re-examination of Wu Mei¡¯s voice in his own 3, Chu Qing endlessly fell into contemplation, and said again: ¡°So is this also a poison?¡± Hearing Chu Qing¡¯s words, Wu Mei couldn¡¯t help but slowly shook her head and said: ¡°Antidote, you can say yes! You can also say no!¡± ¡°Because of this poison and its intractability, our company had such a situation at that time, I don¡¯t know What kind of thoughts did her 2 sisters spend, and even some models of our clothing section, I also spent a lot of thoughts, and the most loss is nothing more than Liu Yan ¡¯s section! ¡° Hearing Wu Mei ¡¯s words, Chu Qing also reflected that Liu Yan said that she is the manager of the modeling department. Her section can be said to be the section where women enter and leave the most, and it is certainly the biggest loss. But Chu Qing is also very curious, so how did Qingshu Entertainment Group suffer from this kind of poison? As if seeing the splendid color in Chu Qing¡¯s eyes, Wu Mei slowly shook her head and said: ¡°The reason why I said this poison is very easy to solve is also very difficult to solve, the reason is this kind of poison! Can¡¯t use ordinary antidote to come Then, on the contrary, he wants fight poison with poison! ¡° ¡°And there is one more thing that needs to be paid attention to is that once it succeeds, it is fine, but if it fails, it is tantamount to accelerating the spread of toxins in the case of its own poisoning.¡± After hearing Wu Mei ¡¯s words, Chu Qing only reacted. He always thought that it was also violent. He could try other methods. But when he heard Wu Mei¡¯s words, he suddenly dispelled his thoughts and couldn¡¯t help saying something: ¡°Is there no other way?¡± Chu Qing¡¯s faint words sounded in the house, Wu Mei shook her head again with a wry smile ¡­ (End of this chapter) Chapter 2158 ¡°The reason why I said that this poisonous antidote is easy to find, and very difficult to find, is the reason!¡± ¡°Because of the risks behind it, the first point is that there is a single method of detoxification, so there is only one way to fight poison with poison, and that is the same inflammation python you find, come fight fight with poison. But have you ever thought about it? ¡° ¡°This flaming poisonous snake, in addition to his Tang Family, where is there in the whole Shu land!¡± ¡°It¡¯s their poisonous hand. It¡¯s like someone hurt you. You can only ask others to poison you again. Can you bear it?¡± ¡°That¡¯s why it¡¯s extremely extreme. It¡¯s an insult to a person. Finally, there is no more idea to use any other method to get rid of this fierce poison!¡± ¡°Because simply can¡¯t quit, some Aristocratic Family and groups in the past in Shu also thought that this poisonous fire belongs to Fire Attribute, you can use some Water Attribute medicinal herb, or find some martial artist, use Ice-Cold Qi ! ¡° ¡°But that kind of thing is tantamount to adding fuel to the fire, you know and know Sun Family¡¯s Ling Lao! Some people have asked Ling Lao to use Ice-Cold Qi to crack down. It does have some effects, but it can only prevent injuries. The pain improves for a while, but with the disappearance of Ice-Cold Qi, the toxin will only spread faster, and even have a role in deepening skin necrosis! ¡° Hearing Wu Mei¡¯s words, Chu Qing suddenly couldn¡¯t help but widen his eyes! What is the solution? he At first I thought that the Fire Attribute and Water Attribute methods might be useful, but after hearing Wu Mei¡¯s words, he could only be silent for a while. But Wu Mei was right, did everyone know that it was the poison released by Tang Sect, which hurt you, but you asked Tang Sect to detoxify you again! This is really an insult. It is just a slap on your left. You can only smile and take your right face and then slapping people. Isn¡¯t this an insult? But Chu Qing also noticed one thing, that is to say, this kind of thing happened to the former Qingshu Entertainment Group, but it was also solved. Qin Ni¡¯s style and behavior were decidedly impossible to call him Tang Sect for help. How did the Qingshu Entertainment Group solve this crisis? Thinking of this, Chu Qing turned his eyes to Qin Ni who moved towards the side to see. Perceiving Chu Qing ¡¯s gaze, Qin Ni said nothing. He could only sit on a chair without saying a word, ignoring Chu Qing ¡¯s gaze. What Chu Qing did n¡¯t expect was that he had n¡¯t asked Qin Ni, Qin Ni This is what it looks like. What exactly is going on? What didn¡¯t expect in the whole house is that 5 people turned out to be silent at the same time, each thoughtful and silently dazed. Chu Qing once again said to disable to bear: ¡°I want to ask, Qingshu Entertainment Group, should have encountered such a thing at that time! Then how did you solve such a thing at that time?¡± After all, Chu Qing¡¯s words sounded slowly in the house. Suddenly, the atmosphere in the house became more dignified. Even Qin Ni couldn¡¯t help closing her eyes slowly, covering her complicated eyes away. The dignified atmosphere that suddenly appeared in the house was Chu Qing absolutely, some of him did n¡¯t expect, and he looked up again, and I saw Chu Yue, who was silent, closed his eyes and raised his mind, and Zhao Linyi seemed to think of it. What, the corners of the eyes are a little wet. Wu Mei and Zhou Yi heard Chu Qing¡¯s words, and became more angry ¡­ (End of this chapter) Chapter 2159 Even, Chu Qing found that if he is now a beast, it is estimated that both of him can solve it as soon as possible. I saw that Zhou Yi still didn¡¯t say a word, but instead found a place to sit down, but there was some sadness between the eyebrows. Wu Mei took a deep breath and only spoke again: ¡°Because we all knew at the time ¡­ that Tang Family poisoned us! But ¡­ we were also reluctant to go quietly and ask others to detox us!¡± ¡°You also know that this is really insulting. I know who gave me the poisonous hand, but there is no solution, and there is only one solution, that is, you wave your tail again and beg for mercy, please! Can we do something? Certainly not, even if someone can do it. I do n¡¯t know how it will be hit by Tang Family! ¡° Hearing Wu Mei ¡¯s words, Chu Qing is also very understandable, can only be silent, dignified nodded said yes. However, Wu Mei¡¯s words then made him Chu Qing silent for a moment. Suddenly found myself a bastard, worried that Wu Mei they looked like Lin Qing, but their urgent questioning was constantly uncovering Wu Mei¡¯s scars! I saw in Wu Mei¡¯s words, Chu Qing finally learned how Qingshu Entertainment Group had survived this crisis ¡­ When Qingshu Entertainment Group encountered this crisis, the whole company was in a hurry. Even Qin Ni at that time had already made the best plan. That is how many individuals the company looked towards and how many Yan Pythons were acquired by his Tang Family, and cracked the venom of the Yanmeng snake to explain to everyone in Qingshu Entertainment Group. However, what didn¡¯t expect was that the final negotiations broke down, Tang Family lion¡¯s big mouth, and they were also reluctant to surrender the flaming python, they only provided poison, not the flaming python. Because they are also very worried that after the Qingshu Entertainment Group took the Yan Python, they will study the cracked ingredients. In that case, when the time comes, what other means does the Tang Family have to threaten other Aristocratic Family. In desperation, even Qin Ni has already done it, which is really not acceptable. Let him promise them the conditions. But at this time, a person appeared in the company. This person used to work in this hospital. Only because this hospital was closed down afterwards, he found another job and went to Qingshu Entertainment. group. This person happened to be a doctor of medicine. Although she didn¡¯t crack the toxin antidote for the inflammation of python at the time, she had a new way to transfer the poison from the poisoned person to another quickly. In a person¡¯s body, toxins are transferred using this viral infection. If it is a person, it is naturally difficult to implement, but there is a martial artist! martial artist cultivation For many years, although this toxin cannot be resolved, it can also be used to force the toxin of python to go from one person¡¯s within the body to another¡¯s within the body through the persecution of Spiritual Qi Is n¡¯t it also a way of success? After this method was spoken at that time, Qin Ni didn¡¯t adopt it, but blamed the little girl. Because the way of doing this is meaningless because someone has transferred all the poisons of all the people in the company to that person, then this person will definitely not survive. How can a single person withstand the poison of so many people ! Out of the benevolence of the healer! Qin Ni, the little girl in the company, forgot, she was originally a doctor! (End of this chapter) Chapter 2160 She thought that her president didn¡¯t understand her own method, but also scolded herself, so she was more determined to use this method. So the little girl found several martial artists, so under the circumstance that the poisoned person didn¡¯t know, he followed the little girl¡¯s technique to carry out the so-called treatment ¡­ However, the result is self-evident. When Qin Ni arrived, the little girl ¡¯s body had already been damaged by naked eyes. The whole body was filled with scars like fire, and even the red and black spots were flooded. The whole body. Suddenly, Qin Ni both shocked and angry, she really didn¡¯t expect this little girl is really so bold, did not obey her orders to do such a thing. Angry because of Tang Family¡¯s reasons, his own people died in front of his own eyes, so he had no way! In the end, the little girl was willing to bear the toxin that was also poisoned by many people in Qingshu Entertainment Group. In Qin Ni¡¯s eyes, slowly closed his eyes! It is also because Qin Ni has acquired this hospital since then, because this hospital used to be the place where the little girl worked! It¡¯s just that every time I think of that little girl, Qin Ni doesn¡¯t talk much, because that looks like little girl. At that time, she was only 20 years old when she died. At that time, she had just graduated from college. She originally thought that she came to this hospital for internship after graduation. What was waiting for her was a better life, but because this hospital operated Poor, she lost her qualification as an intern nurse before going to Qingshu Entertainment Group to find a new job. However, didn¡¯t expect during that time Tang Family started the Qingshu Entertainment Group, and many people in the Qingshu Entertainment Group won this, but it was quite a lot, but in the end because of his medical knowledge, the little girl saved He lost his entire colleagues in Qingshu Entertainment Group, but he also gave his life. This is why Qingshu Entertainment Group has also independently developed its own medical aspects since then. But at the same time, the hatred for Tang Sect is also deeper, which is also accompanied by their start to the 2 sides of Qingshu Entertainment Group. When I used the Qingshu Entertainment Group to enter the entertainment circle, I made such a scandal. The second time was to secretly attack the people of the Qingshu Entertainment Group, poisoning everyone, and finally letting a colleague of mine die like this In front of everyone. Even the people of Qingshu Entertainment Group have been detoxified. Some of them are unfathomable mystery. They thought that the president thought of what method to detoxify them. But when they knew the truth, they couldn¡¯t help crying, because after that time, the hatred of the entire Qingshu Entertainment Group with the enemy and Tang Sect became more profound. Listening to Wu Mei¡¯s heavy tone, slowly telling the more unknown aspect of Qingshu Entertainment Group, Chu Qing remained silent and had nothing to say. Because what he did n¡¯t expect is that there are still such a group of loyal people under Qing Shu Entertainment Group ¡¯s Qin Ni, and he also instantly understood why he said that he supported Qin Ni ¡¯s youth When Shu Entertainment Group and Wang Family Group cooperated to deal with Tang Sect, Qin Ni was so unquestionable that he agreed ¡­ And myself ¡­ at this moment, really bastard ¡­ (End of this chapter) Chapter 2161 It turned out that although he was a little hesitant at the time, his hesitation was not to doubt Chu Qing, but she doubted whether it could succeed. It turned out that Qingshu Entertainment Group and Tang Family would still have such a deep karma! Moreover, Chu Qing did not look at everything. What he did n¡¯t expect is that he did n¡¯t come to Qingshu Entertainment Group for a few days. That little girl who saved people would have such courage, but what Chu Qing didn¡¯t know was that Qin Ni blamed her because Qin Ni couldn¡¯t take other people¡¯s lives to joke. The situation of Qingshu Entertainment Group at that time had already caused Qin Ni to be a little bit burned. Although the little girl¡¯s words at that time were not false, but how could Qin Ni take his life to make a joke. At that time, everyone in the company was respected and favored by Qin Ni, and he was not allowed to have any accidents. But ¡­ what made him didn¡¯t expect was that the aggressive little girl had misunderstood her meaning, thinking that his method would not work, so he blamed him ¡­ In fact, Qin Ni didn¡¯t want her to take this risk, nor allowed it! If you do n¡¯t get there, you really have to let people sacrifice their lives! It¡¯s just that the little girl misunderstood what he meant, and really said to do it, really transferred all the toxins from the people poisoned by Qingshu Entertainment Group to herself. But when Qin Ni hurried away, the young little girl was in his eyes, the entire body visible in the naked eye of the face was almost quickly broken, and the black stripes and those red spots seemed to be like She threw herself in the flames and burned, the toxins came and went quickly! When Qin Ni hadn¡¯t responded, he could only remember the smile that appeared on the corner of the little girl¡¯s mouth, then disappeared in his eyes and turned into a pile of dust in front of his eyes! Because no one didn¡¯t expect, but when all this poison is attributed to a person¡¯s body, there will be such a strong toxicity that it will destroy a person¡¯s nothing and leave only a pile of dust! Looking at the pile of dust in front of me, let alone Qin Ni at the time, even when he was next to Qin Ni at that time, when the detoxified people and the managers of the various departments arrived, they said nothing. It was just that the hatred glared in the eyes was shocking, like a blaze of flames, as if to turn the whole Shu land into dust. Because at that time, when Wu Mei and Zhou Yi arrived, they also saw it with their own eyes, and saw the little girl slowly disappearing in their eyes from afar. At that time, the little girl was still Zhou Yi¡¯s men ¡­ Zhou Yi was the deputy manager of the sales department of Qingshu Entertainment Group, but the little girl was a clerk under her own hands. At that time, Zhou Yi also made fun of her. She studied medicine and went to work in Qingshu Entertainment Group. It¡¯s ridiculous ¡­ But didn¡¯t expect the last, this ridiculous little girl, saved the whole company ¡­ However, it also turned into a pile of dust in the eyes of everyone. Until death, he didn¡¯t even say a word, only to see the smile on her lips ¡­ Looking at the heavy atmosphere in the house, Qin Ni and Chu Yue didn¡¯t say a word, just closed their eyes and closed their eyes, while Zhao Linyi on the side just bowed her head and didn¡¯t say anything. Lovely look, the look of chirp chirp twitter twitter ¡­ (End of this chapter) Chapter 2162 Wu Mei, on the side, didn¡¯t know what she was thinking about, just the tears that were dripping from her eyes. This is also Chu Qing didn¡¯t expect. He didn¡¯t know what happened in that year, even this sexy bearing and charming temperament, like a group of fire like women, will also shed tears. On the side of Zhou Yi, her hands clasped her skirt tightly to make her skirt together. Wrinkled with cloth! Because Chu Qing found that Zhou Yi¡¯s anger in her eyes was even deeper and thicker than Wu Mei¡¯s, and at the same time it showed a sad breath, which was also much thicker than Wu Mei¡¯s. But the tears that came up in that eye did not drop tenaciously, but kept swirling in the eyes, because Zhou Yi¡¯s heart may also be hiding an unknown side! It¡¯s just this unknown side that makes him what he is now! Who would have thought that Qingshu Entertainment Group¡¯s 3 fires, 3 sexy bearing and charming temperament, beautiful women with angel faces, don¡¯t know how many men turned their heads and how many women admired. But there is also an unknown aspect hidden in their hearts. Even if he understood what Lin Qing said, he believed that Lin Qing would not ask Lin Qing, when Lin Qing really needs to ask one day When he is, he will explain clearly as soon as possible. And the scars on Lin Qing¡¯s face, when he is willing to tell Chu Qing, Chu Qing will also readily accept, if Lin Qing is not willing to say, he will not push Chu Qing. Because everyone has an unknown past, there is no need to go to the bottom of the story. Perhaps this unknown side is the scar of others, and it will only hurt more deeply if you uncover the scar again! You may not ask yourself at this time ¡­ Thinking of this, Chu Qing did not continue to ask exactly what method Qingshu Entertainment Group used to detoxify, because it did not make much sense to ask it. Because the little girl, who was once unknown, was able to use such a method, it is conceivable how much hit Qin Ni was at the time. Even after Wu Mei¡¯s words were finished, there was such a heavy atmosphere in the whole house. It was also clear that this incident had already become a thorn in Tang Family¡¯s heart. But this thorn is really everyone in his Qingshu Entertainment Group, when you want to pull it out yourself! As for when to unplug it, you can only step by step, waiting for the development of the current situation, and the grudges and grudges of Qingshu Entertainment Group and Tang Family may also draw the middle finger symbol on the next day. After all, in practice, if Qingshu Entertainment Group and Wang Family Group still have a smile, Chu Qing can fully believe it. But if it is said that it is completely impossible for Qingshu Entertainment Group and Tang Sect to completely grudge and hate each other, it is obviously impossible to look at the appearance of Wu Mei and Zhou Yi. Both parties have reached the point of being irreconcilable. It¡¯s just that Qingshu Entertainment Group hides the flame in its heart deeply. Just the moment the waiting time came broke out, and it was necessary to return the Tang Family¡¯s previous actions on Qingshu Entertainment Group several times. No wonder it was in the Conference Hall at the time, but Qin Ni said that he wanted to work with Wang Family Group to deal with the managers of various sections when he worked with Tang Sect, but he did n¡¯t say much, but more, more heavy, more silence. It took a long time for the slow atmosphere in the house to break in Zhao Linyi¡¯s voice ¡­ (End of this chapter) Chapter 2163 Only listen to Zhao Linyi slowly said: ¡°Sister Qin Ni! Since we have come to see Lin Qing, then it is inconvenient to disturb Chu Qing and Lin Qing! Then let¡¯s go first! And Wu Mei and Zhou Yi, they still have nothing to do Finished it! ¡°Hearing Zhao Linyi¡¯s words, Qin Ni also reacted. Zhao Linyi was breaking the dullness! After all, he suddenly mentioned such a heavy topic, and it was hard for anyone to accept it, especially for them. At that time, watching the little girl disappear in front of his own eyes, it was a long time in my heart. At this point, Zhao Linyi undoubtedly wanted to tell them that they should stop thinking so much, or leave first. Otherwise, if they continue to struggle, I really don¡¯t know what will happen. In this case, Qin Ni also understood, and slowly stood up and said: ¡°Then we will say goodbye! Lin Qing, take good care of your illness!¡± Before waiting for Lin Qing ¡¯s reply, Qin Ni took two people, Zhao Linyi and Chu Yue, and left slowly. Wu Mei and Zhou Yi also reflected it. Wu Mei gently wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes and got up, ready to turn around. Leave. Looking at Chu Qing in front of him, Wu Mei slowly said: ¡°I¡¯m going to say it here! As for the method you want to use, that¡¯s your idea!¡± ¡°However, if you are so powerful, if you really have enough conditions or capabilities, you can try it. The method we mentioned, fight poison with poison, this is the best way to solve it, but you Must also remember that if you really have a way to find a flaming python, then you must be heart! ¡° ¡°When the snake venom enters Lin Qing¡¯s within the body again, can Lin Qing withstand it? If it succeeds, the poison on his face will disappear, but if it fails, it will only aggravate her Injury! ¡° Hearing Wu Mei¡¯s comfort, Chu Qing gently nodded gestured and said softly: Thank you! Hearing this thank-you, Wu Mei did not at all continue, turned around and walked out of Lin Qing¡¯s ward with Zhou Yi. Suddenly, the ward returned to the quiet atmosphere again. Chu Qing sat in front of the bed and still looked at Lin Qing, who kept his head down, without saying a word. Because Chu Qing is very confused, she does n¡¯t know what she should do. She has let Qing Shu Entertainment Group and Wang Family Group join forces to deal with Tang Family. But now Lin Qing¡¯s appearance is undoubtedly that he must be seeking Tang Family ¡­ However, people like Qin Ni are reluctant to bow their heads to Tang Family, how could Chu Qing bow like Tang Family! He appeared to even hate the Tang Family, although not as high as the Qingshu Entertainment Group, but his dislike of Tang Sect and even the Tang Family is not lower than others. Chu Qing, he wanted the Tang Family in the Shushu area, and has since disappeared in the joint cooperation between the Qingshu Entertainment Group and the Wang Family Group, and it would be best if he never appeared again. But looking at Lin Qing now, Chu Qing¡¯s heart softened again. Because in his heart, he has already determined that Lin Qing is his own woman, and he is willing to pay for his own woman. However, looking at Lin Qing¡¯s low-looking appearance again, he Chu Qing has a little not knowing what to do, he does not know what kind of words should be used to comfort Lin Qing in front of him. Lin Qing also not at all mentioned the injury on her face, and she has been trying to forget this matter, and is not funny ¡­ But today, after all, the scars are to be released ¡­ (End of this chapter) Chapter 2164 Some people do something by themselves, so they always have to speak in advance! Seeing this, Chu Qing slowly stretched out his hand and held Lin Qing. Lin Qing suddenly felt a solid warmth in his hands at this time. The slender body twitched to ¡°unable to bear¡±, but now she is a little afraid, she dare not look up at Chu Qing. Because Lin Qing she couldn¡¯t be more familiar! She knows how the scars on her face come from, because she really has a fresh memory. The period when she was just poisoned was the biggest torment for her. Especially, when the toxin invaded her body, she felt I am going to die as if I were still burning in flames. But when its flames dissipated and she was sweating, she became seriously ill. When her illness was cured, she saw the birthmark-like scars on her face. This scar just witnessed her unfortunate past. She didn¡¯t know what she had to use now, how to face Chu Qing! Because she doesn¡¯t know how to speak, can I tell you! Chu Qing¡¯s own scars are due to his 2 ridiculous emotional experiences! The two so-called emotional experiences of myself, the thing of Wang Meng alone, almost caused the carelessness to be injured, and I also suffered a consequence of now recuperating in the hospital. She is really hard to imagine, if she really tells Chu Qing about another unfortunate experience, then what kind of danger will Chu Qing face. That¡¯s why she not at all Xiang Chu mentioned that she was the scar on her left face that made her hateful and ridiculous. Because every time she saw the scar on her face, she always couldn¡¯t forget the face of the woman who poisoned her. And the face of the man who once made her think she could stay with her for a lifetime! I didn¡¯t expect myself, what I had done was actually such a consequence, let myself face the present one with an unfortunate experience and make an all-out effort to treat myself with Chu Qing. Lin Qing felt a little more pain in her heart. Just when she did not know what to do, Chu Qing on the side seemed to perceive what Lin Qing thought, and slowly embraced Lin Qing again. Feeling Chu Qing¡¯s sturdy embrace, the warm breath constantly eroded Lin Qing¡¯s fragile heart. Suddenly, Lin Qing¡¯s tearful eyes were finally unable to bear anymore, and gradually wept in Chu Qing¡¯s arms. When he got up, the tears wet the new clothes. Feeling Chu Qing¡¯s warm embrace getting tighter and tighter, Lin Qing cried loudly in Chu Qing¡¯s arms, as if he wanted to vent all his grievances and misfortunes in Chu Qing¡¯s arms. Because she is Lin Qing! She has some emotions! why! Can¡¯t meet Chu Qing earlier! Or why did you make yourself like this before Chu Qing appeared or reappeared! Or why not be lucky to meet Chu Qing when you are better? In that case, you can show the best of her in front of Chu Qing, instead of like now, on the one hand, I like this Chu Qing, but on the one hand, I am worried about appearing to be abandoning myself, covering my scars with my hair, and deceiving myself. . Feeling the weak lovable body in his arms, he continued to grievances and cry in his arms, and his chest was soaked, Chu Qing could not help but sigh! (End of this chapter) Chapter 2165 Hold her tightly in her arms and gently appease the fresh and elegant woman like a 100-piece! In his crying, Chu Qing could hardly imagine that this woman who was severely injured by Wang Meng would cry so relaxed at this time. What kind of misfortune and grievance did she experience to make her strong till now . For a moment, I saw Lin Qing no longer sobbing and trembling shoulders in Chu Qing¡¯s arms, and I did not know when it calmed down. Just when Lin Qing missed Chu Qing¡¯s arms, Chu Qing whispered in Lin Qing¡¯s ears : ¡°Okay? If not, don¡¯t cry anymore. Don¡¯t cry anymore. I don¡¯t like to see you cry!¡± Hearing Chu Qing ¡¯s words, Lin Qing ¡¯s eyes closed up with tears, and was unable to bear to prepare to cry, slowly pulling Lin Qing away from his arms, and seeing Lin Qing about to prepare to cry, Chu Qing suddenly , Said: ¡°No crying!¡± Lin Qing, who was originally in tears, was suddenly scared to tears and received it back. Seeing Lin Qing ¡¯s appearance, Chu Qing unable to bear chuckled, and the atmosphere in the room suddenly eased a lot. Seeing Chu Qing ¡¯s appearance, Lin Qing no longer spoke much, and the tears on his face wiped away. . Lin Qing, who was reflected in his eyes, regained that strong look, and Chu Qing slowly said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t cry! Don¡¯t cry anymore in the future! There will be me next to you!¡± While talking, he slowly stroked Lin Qing¡¯s cheek. Hearing Chu Qing¡¯s words, Lin Qing could only nodded cleverly. Chu Qing had n¡¯t thought much, only heard Lin Qing indifferently said: ¡°Do n¡¯t you want to know how the scars on my face come from?¡± While talking, a pair of eyes looked at Chu Qing timidly. Looking at this Lin Qing¡¯s pair, something like a deer, Chu Qing still said: ¡°If you are willing to tell me, then I will listen! If you are not willing to tell me, I won¡¯t ask! Am I not talking? Everyone has their own secret, and they also have an unknown history. If it is a good thing, it does not matter. If it is something sad, then this miracle is so uncomfortable! ¡° Hearing Chu Qing ¡¯s words, Lin Qing put his head directly in Chu Qing ¡¯s arms and did n¡¯t come out. His hands clasped Chu Qing ¡¯s waist tightly and could n¡¯t be tighter. Chu Qing didn¡¯t expect Lin Qinghui¡¯s sudden appearance, but he didn¡¯t feel like crying when he noticed Lin Qing¡¯s situation. I can only stroke Lin Qing ¡­ Because, perhaps for Lin Qing now, giving him a hug is the most important thing! Feeling Chu Qing¡¯s warm embrace, Lin Qing¡¯s soft words slowly sounded in Chu Qing¡¯s arms. I only heard Lin Qing said slowly: ¡°Your colleague, manager Wu, was right. My face was indeed injured by Tang Family, and the reason for this is because ¡­ a boyfriend I used to be!¡± Hearing Lin Qing ¡¯s former boyfriend, Chu Qing was a little ignorant! Isn¡¯t your boyfriend the cowardly spectacled boy beside Wang Ying¡¯s daughter? When will there be another one! When Chu Qing had some doubts, Lin Qing was worried about Chu Qing misunderstanding, so he said again: ¡°Before meeting you ¡­ I ¡­¡± Speaking of this, Lin Qing was a bit vomiting, and Chu Qing looked at the joke and said: ¡°It¡¯s okay! You just say! I listen! Or is you worried that I will be jealous!¡± As he said, he laughed at Lin in his arms. clear. Hearing Chu Xin¡¯s cynical words, Lin Qing immediately responded, and suddenly whispered in the arms of Chu Qing: ¡°Thank you!¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 2166 Hearing Lin Qing suddenly in his arms, with such a sound of gratitude, instead confuses Chu Qing! What¡¯s there to thank, you are my girlfriend and I am your boyfriend, if you have to thank me, I really don¡¯t know, what about the rest? While Chu Qing was still at a loss, Lin Qing on the side spoke out slowly, telling his life experience, and also telling his past ¡­ In Lin Qing ¡¯s complaint, Chu Qing was full of distress, and holding Lin Qing ¡¯s lovable body aggravated a little. Lin Qing was an orphan. He grew up in an orphanage when he was a child, but although he grew up in an orphanage, there are also some educational institutions belonging to orphanages in the Shu area. And have already started to work out by myself. In this way, it can not only reduce the expenses of the orphanage, but also provide some additional funds to the orphanage, although it is very small, but it is also a heart. Even Lin Qing has accumulated some social experience while working part-time while studying! In the end, I was fortunate to have arrived and was admitted to the university! In her college, he met the first man in her life! This man is no one else, it is his first boyfriend! Lin Qing at the time was just thinking about how to find a better job after college to ease the situation of the orphanage and provide better help to the orphanage. Simply did not think about the problem of love. However, when he met her boyfriend ¡­ Over the years, Lin Qing, who was alone, was finally moved. So, I thought he could come to the end with his boyfriend, so the two spent two years in college. But the time spent together for 2 years was ultimately no match for reality! Her boyfriend didn¡¯t expect was with Lin Qing at the time, but just thinking about Lin Qing ¡¯s excellent grades, how can he make a better graduation in college, even Lin Qing during college, for her For boyfriends, it¡¯s just a tool for doing homework or cheating in exams. At the moment when she graduated from college, her boyfriend was still planning how to get rid of Lin Qing, but Lin Qing then proposed, when to get married! This sudden problem interrupted her boyfriend¡¯s thoughts, and the result was also at this time. Lin Qing learned that when her boyfriend was interacting with herself, she was also interacting with another woman! And this woman is not the famous Tang Family among others officially in the land of Shu! It is really an Eldest Young Lady of Tang Family named Tang You! At the moment when Tang You appeared in front of Lin Qing, Lin Qing didn¡¯t know what to do! But when he knew the truth, he turned out to be a so-called boyfriend, but it was just that he wanted to make him graduate from college smoothly and used himself! And it turned out to be just to make use of myself, and I didn¡¯t have any thoughts about myself. Seeing this situation, both sides also figured it out. Lin Qing was also very strong and did not think much about it. The two parties get together and leave, then leave! But didn¡¯t expect Tang You but disagree! Because for Tang You, his fancy man used to be with another woman, it was undoubtedly contaminated with the woman¡¯s breath that Tang You could not tolerate. Her things can only be her own! So in this case, Lin Qing was poisoned! Tang You invaded Lin Qing¡¯s body with the so-called wild inflammation and python poison. It was at that time that Lin Qing learned that being a so-called boyfriend was nothing more than a desire to find a more wealthy and powerful woman to rely on, but was worried that it was not enough, so she tried to find a way to graduate from university Have a certain degree of education, will not be looked down upon by others, so I thought of using Lin Qing this method ¡­¡­ (End of this chapter) Chapter 2167 That¡¯s what happened! Lin Qing is constantly telling in the arms of Chu Qing, and Chu Qing has probably heard one thing completely! Lin Qing, who was originally lonely and helpless, had his first boyfriend when he stepped into the university. Lin Qing also wanted to own a home for many years! Therefore, you will have your so-called first boyfriend! But what didn¡¯t expect is Lin Qing with excellent grades, it is just the tool that her so-called boyfriend wants to use to graduate smoothly! Thinking of this, Chu Qing couldn¡¯t help but a little coldly snorted! I was also the No. 1 male champion in the country anyway. What didn¡¯t expect is that such a man is looking for a girlfriend, so that he can pass the exam to pass himself ¡­ can graduate successfully ¡­ This is really¡­ Some didn¡¯t know whether to cry or laugh! The reason why Chu Qing thinks some didn¡¯t know whether to cry or laugh is because Chu Qing sees this matter from the perspective of his own man, but if this perspective is placed in the Feminist World, then he will depend on the woman to attach to the man The same thing is the same, except that the feminist world is reversed! The man was thinking about how to attach herself to the woman, but only got more things, but what made Chu Qing didn¡¯t expect was the boyfriend of Lin Qing. When he used Lin Qing to graduate successfully, Lin Qing was still stupid thinking that he would marry himself and become a family with himself. At the moment when he knew the truth, Lin Qing might not believe it, but the character formed by Lin Qing from childhood also made him understand some things. Since it is not worth cherishing and pursuing by yourself, then just let go. But ¡­ Lin Qing is willing to let go, her boyfriend does not matter, because for his so-called boyfriend, Lin Qing has already run out. However, the person of the Tang Family is unwilling. The Tang Family aloof and remote in the land of Shu has been for a long time. For them, everything is theirs, even if it is something you have touched, it should belong to them . And when they recapture things from your hands, they will destroy you! So, Lin Qing¡¯s so-called boyfriend also stood idly by and licked Tang You like a dog! It wasn¡¯t Lin Qing¡¯s suffering, but at the order of Tang You, Lin Qing suffered the poison of the Yan Wu that Wu Mei and Zhou Yi had just talked about! Originally just feeling that his body was a bit the same, Lin Qing just thought he was hurt, but found that simply could not detect it, but the feeling of anger and anger was still there. Finally, Lin Qing had a serious illness for no reason. After the serious illness, he found that his face began to appear scars, and this scar was reflected in the entire skin like a birthmark, but the edge of the scar, even There is black constantly spreading out. And there are red spots on the scars! This time, Lin Qing suddenly responded that she should be a woman who was dependent on her so-called boyfriend, what kind of thing did she do to herself! However, Lin Qing didn¡¯t know much about this. He could only seek medical treatment in 4 places. He didn¡¯t know that the scar on his face turned out to be Tang Family until he was inadvertently in an old Chinese medicine Blame and poison! At this moment, Lin Qing understood it. At that time, he looked at the hesitant old Chinese doctor in front of him and understood why he was looking for a doctor these days. When those doctors saw the scars on their faces, they looked like Avoiding the plague usually quickly away from yourself! It turned out that it wasn¡¯t ridiculous for so long. They didn¡¯t know what the poison was. They were just the opposite. They knew what was the cause of the scars on their faces. However, they are afraid, they are afraid that they offend Tang Family! Because they don¡¯t know what kind of grievance they have with Tang Family! If you save yourself, you eventually lose your job, which is what these doctors don¡¯t want to see. Finally, under the explanation of this doctor, Lin Qing also completely gave up, and he simply couldn¡¯t save himself from the poison. Because a nobody like myself, Tang Family is in this land of Shu, that is the existence that he can¡¯t expect, but also because of seeing this, Lin Qing is no longer entangled and still lives his own life. . I am just an orphan and have nothing. I really cannot get the life that my so-called boyfriend wants. It is indeed a better choice for him to follow Tang You, but what Lin Qing didn¡¯t expect is that in the end he brings an indelible impression to himself, which is the scar on his face ¡­ (End of this chapter) Chapter 2168 In the hospital room, a man with a strong figure, a handsome face, and deep eyes is holding a slim, soft, long-haired woman. A warm scene makes people unbearable to break this warm picture and quiet time. And that handsome man is no one else, it is Chu Qing! After seeing Lin Qing today, I learned from Wu Mei¡¯s mouth that Lin Qing¡¯s face suffered from the poisonous hand of Tang Family, and the name of the toxin was Yan Python. Since Wu Mei and the others left, Chu Qing has been accompanied by Lin Qing. At this moment, Lin Qing held her arms tightly and listened to her sad and sad past. Thinking of this, hearing the rising voices around my ears, Chu Qing ¡¯s strong arm was also able to bear tight, holding Lin Qing in his arms a little tightly, as if to try his best to warm himself. The delicate and slender body. Lin Qing in the arms of Chu Qing seemed to perceive Chu Qing¡¯s intentions, and also unable to bear embraces Chu Qing tightly. Perhaps for Lin Qing, the past is no longer important. What is important is that at least she is beside her, and Chu Qing has been with her all the time, which is enough. Just when Chu Qing was thinking about something quietly, the person in his arms suddenly sounded. Looking down, I saw Lin Qing slowly raising his face, moved towards Chu Qing said: ¡°But the past is over, I am very grateful when I met you!¡± After talking about Lin Qing ¡¯s cheeks, unable to bear was a little red, and he bowed his head again and buried his head in Chu Qing ¡¯s arms. The tenderness and sweetness in that tone couldn¡¯t help but let Chu Qing suddenly feel hot in his heart! Yes! Lin Qing in her arms, her past is no longer important. What is important is that now that she has herself, she will only get better and better for her and will be together in the future. Chu Qing found that for Lin Qing in his arms, he became more and more inseparable! Obviously, his time with Lin Qing is not long, but this fresh and elegant woman like a 100-year-old, always allows his heart to end down to the end of the hardships of a long journey, unable to bear down, like in the sea Like the drifting ships, they have depended on each other and have also found a safe haven. And Chu Qing ¡¯s thoughtful thoughts are like Lin Qing ¡¯s. For Lin Qing ¡¯s orphan, she can have this warm and solid arm and arms, but she has never had the luxury of having. I saw Chu Qing slowly said, ¡°Yeah! The past is over!¡± While talking with some relieved smiles on his face, he continued to say: ¡°In the future! You will have me, and I will be with you in the future, but it will never and never appear again. Heart thing! ¡° Hearing Chu Qing¡¯s words, although Chu Qing¡¯s words carry some comfort, Lin Qing can also hear Chu Qing¡¯s tone of comfort. It¡¯s just that there is a sadness in that tone! Perhaps in that sad atmosphere, it was a kind of unbearable softness towards himself. I noticed that Lin Qing shifted the topic and said: ¡°Hey! Stop talking about me, let¡¯s talk about you too! What about you? Are you a man of Shudi? ¡­ ¡° Speaking of this, Lin Qing frowned a little and said slowly: ¡°It seems that when I first met you, it was under the Qingcheng Mountain, and I met you!¡± ¡°Blood covered with blood, like a serious injury, was unconscious. I took you home, but it took a lot of effort!¡± Speaking of which Lin Qing is in Chu Qing¡¯s arms, the chuckles are constantly ringing. (End of this chapter) Chapter 2169 However, although Chu Qing on the side knew that Lin Qing ¡¯s thoughts in this remark language had changed the subject, and did not want to let herself worry more about her, but Lin Qing ¡¯s inquiries, but unable to bear made Chu Qing ¡¯s heart chuckle. Because of his Chu Qing¡¯s life experience in the land of Shu, no one knows except himself! Even when Qin Ni personally came to visit and Qin Ni wanted to ask for help, he also checked the identity of Chu Qing! However, the relevant files and materials of Chu Qing turned out to be blank! I only know Chu Qing¡¯s name and family members, but I don¡¯t know anything about the emergence of more abilities. Because at the time Qin Ni was holding a doubtful person without having to use it. Did not think too much! And Qin Ni at the time had no more choices. What Qin Ni thought at the time was how to face the plan to go public three months after signing for more than a few days. Therefore, he only trusted Chu Qing to recruit Chu Qing to Qingshu Entertainment Group, also in order to face, in this rising winds, scudding clouds, the dark tide is surging, all kinds of unknown dangers and fears. It¡¯s just that didn¡¯t expect was the arrival of Chu Qing, and the change to Qingshu Entertainment Group was so huge! Having said that, Qin Ni at the time found Chu Qing¡¯s related files and found only one thing. It was Chu Qing who came from Jinmen City and used to be a student of Yanjing University. According to the current situation, Chu Qing should be the top 3 students in the top middle school! However, this big 3 scholar came to Shudi and entered the Qingshu Entertainment Group. At that time, Qin Ni also had a lot of suspicions about Chu Qing and remained vigilant. However, it was only after Chu Qing¡¯s next actions that he gradually dispelled Qin Ni¡¯s doubts, and gradually gained a series of related trusts in Chu Qing. Holding Chu Qing in his arms, he can not only think of his parents in his family, but also think of his friends, the foundation he once set up in Jinmen City, and because he set foot in the field of ancient martial arts, he even gradually understands cultivation. Accidentally went to another World! When he came back again, he came to the foot of Mount Qingcheng, but he could not tell Lin Qing some facts. Because of this so-called ancient martial arts world and cultivation world, it seems to them that the Aristocratic Family and the group do not know much about them. The whole Shudi is connected with the outside world, and I feel that Shudi really deserves the title of Kingdom of Heaven! It is indeed a relatively closed place. Although the rapid development of talents in all aspects, it has to be a bit lamentable. It is precisely because of the tangled and complicated forces in the land of Shu that it has caused the land of Shu to fail to step out of the 1st for many years. Step. Therefore, Qingshu Entertainment Group is also to break the deadlock in the development of Shudi, so there is a reason why Qingshu Entertainment Group went public after March. Chu Qing¡¯s ears also echoed the questions raised by Lin Qing¡¯s diversion. Because in Chu¡¯s heart, there was some contemplation and hesitation. Because he still thought he was outside, there are still a few shadows in his heart ¡­ Those Qianying are women who are related to them, and there are women who yearn for day and night, who miss the heart ¡­ But now her arms are not others, but Lin Qing! This makes Chu Qing a little difficult to answer, because he does not know. What would Lin Qing think when he told the truth. Because not all people can accommodate themselves like other women, to receive more women ¡­ (End of this chapter) Chapter 2170 For a moment, there was some quiet Chu Qing, who was suddenly silent. Lin Qing¡¯s thoughts in her arms are delicate, and she instantly finds Chu Qing¡¯s embarrassment, and she also puts up the sound of laughter and no longer speaks. As if perceiving the thoughts of the people in his arms, Chu Qing immediately reacted. Looking at Lin Qing in his arms, he was somewhat indifferent, with a handsome face, and some sorrowful clouds, but then flashed away. When Chu Qing had n¡¯t spoken yet, did n¡¯t expect, but Lin Qing took the lead in exporting, ¡°Just now I was just a joke, do n¡¯t worry about it anymore, OK! You have already seen me, it ¡¯s time to go back to work! ¡° Chu Qing looked at Lin Qing, slowly interrupting his words, not at all continued to question himself, and there was a warm stream in his heart. I saw Chu Qing holding Lin Qing tightly in his arms. Slowly said: ¡°In fact, this is nothing ¡­ you said it! I do as you said, I am not a Shudi, I come from outside!¡± ¡°Not under the Mount Qingcheng as you first saw ¡­¡± ¡°¡­ The reason I fell under the Qingcheng Mountain, covered with blood, was also seriously injured because of some other things ¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s just that this is currently inconvenient to elaborate, because even if you say it, you may not believe it too much!¡± ¡°In general, it is actually a matter between some martial artists, and otherwise ¡­ Indeed, as you think, it ¡¯s true, like me, a male martial artist who can own a cultivation method does not actually have any in practice! ¡° ¡°I did come from the outside, I am no longer at home, but in Jinmen City!¡± Lin Qing in his arms listened to Chu¡¯s voice slowly without interruption. Although Chu Qing¡¯s words seemed to have some stagnation, sometimes there seemed to be a little suspicion in the words, but Lin Qing did not bother, just snuggling in her arms and listening quietly. Looking at what Chu Qing continued to tell, Lin Qing was just like a well-behaved kitten, quietly dressed in Chu Qing¡¯s arms. But what Lin Qing didn¡¯t expect is that Chu Qing is really not in the land of Shu, and it is actually a middleman in Jinmen City! Jinmen City is 1000 miles away from Shudi, but it did n¡¯t expect that Chu Qing really came from outside. The distance from Jinmen City to Shudi can be far away, but why did Chu Qing suddenly appear under the Qingcheng Mountain Gate? Did Chu Qing come to cook in Qingcheng Mountain to learn art? But this is not like it! Did Chu Qing fail to compete with the people of Qingcheng Mountain and was injured and thrown down the mountain? What Chu Qing does n¡¯t know is that he wants to not say anything for a while, such as his confidantes outside; for example, there are many, many things; and some things about the ancient world and cultivation world ¡­ Because he didn¡¯t want Lin Qing to get involved too much, and he didn¡¯t know how to explain to Lin Qing ¡­ It is rare to explain that I have traveled to another World like a crossing! But what he didn¡¯t expect is that, because of some words and words, he actually made Lin Qing in his arms more cranky, and even thought that he, as a male martial artist, was actually cultivating in this World! Presumably, it may have failed to go to Qingcheng Mountain to study art or fail to compete with the people of Qingcheng Mountain and was thrown down by the beater! If Chu Qing really knows Lin Qing ¡¯s thoughts at this time, it is estimated that there may be some did n¡¯t know whether to cry or laugh! That Qingcheng Mountain, who has what skills and abilities can make him Chu Qing apprentice! They are almost the same as worshiping Chu Qing as a teacher! How could Chu Qing ask the teacher to learn art? (End of this chapter) Chapter 2171 Just when Lin Qing was cranky, Chu Qing¡¯s familiar voice slowly sounded in his ear. I saw Chu Qing saying, ¡°I am from Jinmen City!¡± ¡°My father¡¯s name is Lin Yuantu. He is a very family-oriented person. He is honest and honest, and he can be regarded as a family man!¡± Speaking of which, Chu Qing couldn¡¯t help but think of something, a trace of radiance on his handsome face! Because he remembered that when he first came to this World, his father¡¯s once serious and majestic face turned into a gentleness like a family cook. Thinking of this, Chu Qing continued to say: ¡°And my mother is called Chu Tiannan! There is also an elder sister at home called Chu Xiao, the elder sister is already married, and the brother-in-law is called Xing Tao!¡± Speaking of which, Chu Qing¡¯s eyes can¡¯t help being dull! Mother is a very strong woman, and her elder sister, although always teasing herself, but unconsciously, she also married as a woman! Recalling all the past, Chu Qing¡¯s gaze included Shen thoughtful expression ¡­ Because I thought I hadn¡¯t contacted them for a long time after I returned to this World again! Before I left this World and Ye Chenxi went to another World, a long time had passed, and now I have returned to this World again, but I have not yet contacted them ¡­ Speaking of this, Chu Qing not at all continued to speak, because he did not know what he could say next, but he kept remembering his past in his mind ¡­ Father, mother, and elder sister! Even, there is Ye Chenxi that he has not yet found, and hopelessly muddled with himself, which can be regarded as Tang Ziyan who is a lover of his past life! Don¡¯t know otherwise, Chen Huahua! Is Little Lass still doing well? Think for yourself, I haven¡¯t contacted her for a long time! And Chu Qing still remembers that when he left, it seemed that Meng Zui was pregnant! It is not at this time, whether the child born in dream drunk is a boy or a woman? If you think about it, you seem to be a father. Thinking of this, Chu Qing suddenly realized that he woke up instantly! Unconsciously, I am actually just a big 3 student, and I have already become a father! And more importantly, he has never seen his child, and has experienced so many human relationships, and now he still has Lin Qing in his arms, this woman who makes him feel some pain! He really didn¡¯t know how he wanted to speak out and explained to her ¡­ Those confidantes around you! I even have a child! Although this is a feminist world, he does not know whether Lin Qing can accept this fact! Thinking of Chu Chu¡¯s gradual loss of voice here, he was silent again. Just holding Lin Qing in his arms, he didn¡¯t know what to say, and some words were poor for a while. Perhaps what Chu Qing did not know was precisely because of the concerns in his heart, which also led to Lin Qing moving away from him. Because Lin Qing suffered too much injury, didn¡¯t expect when he thought that there was such a dependence, but he was just wishful thinking. Because Lin Qing did n¡¯t expect, there are still a few women beside Chu Qing ¡­¡­ Chu Qing also wanted to open his heart because of his inexplicable words, but he still couldn¡¯t tell clearly, which caused him and Lin Qing to have more inseparable friendships. Because it is only when you lose that you know how important the other party is in your heart ¡­ (End of this chapter) Chapter 2172 Seeing Chu Qing suddenly silent, Lin Qing seemed to be deeply touched, and slowly said: ¡°Do you miss your father¡¯s mother!¡± Hearing the familiar voice from Chu Huai, Chu Qing unable to bear gently nodded, Lin Qing saw Chu Qing¡¯s appearance, Lin Qing said, ¡°So after my illness is cured, let¡¯s go to see your father¡¯s mother how about it!¡± Speaking of the last Lin Qing¡¯s voice became lower and lower, and Chu Qing reacted in an instant, seeing his father¡¯s mother! This is simply The words mean more than they say! Suddenly, Chu Qing lightly said with a smile: ¡°How come I want to see my father¡¯s mother so quickly! You haven¡¯t passed the door yet!¡± Hearing Chu Qing¡¯s humorous words, Lin Qing¡¯s cheeks were pink again, but frustrated, Chu Qing was hugged tightly in his arms, but he couldn¡¯t break away. He could only bury his entire head in Chu Qing¡¯s arms. Not speaking. Feeling the shyness of Lin Qing in his arms, Chu Qing didn¡¯t say much, but held Lin Qing. Some of them felt, but couldn¡¯t help but think of it in his heart. It seemed that he had the opportunity to make some things clear to Lin Qing. For some things, it¡¯s better to tell them as soon as possible! But during this time, the next step is Tang Sect¡¯s auction, thinking of this Chu Qing is determined! Waiting for the Tang Sect auction is like Lin Qing frankly, at that time, no matter whether Lin Qing accepts himself, he will recognize it! But the thought of Lin Qing¡¯s face was so surprising that the scars ¡­ In Chu Qing¡¯s deep eyes, no cold glow! Tang Family Tang You! Although I do n¡¯t know much about this account, Chu Qing was met by me. Since Lin Qing is the woman I re-identified, no matter how this account is, you have to take it if you do n¡¯t accept it! You did such a thing to Lin Qing, when the time comes I also want you Tang Family to know my Chu Qing means! Thinking of this in Chu Qing¡¯s heart, the name Tang Family Tang You is more deeply imprinted in his own heart. For Tang Family, the mutual grudges are deeper. For Tang Family, because of Tang Ziyan¡¯s formation with himself, and now because of Lin Qing¡¯s business, it seems that his grievances with this Tang Family will only deepen. Really unimaginable, what will happen when the Tang Sect auction is held! Thinking of this, Chu Qing is looking forward to the Tang Family¡¯s auction more and more. After all, he would like to know, when Tang Sect will start, what kind of grievance will he recreate with Tang Family? Turning his thoughts, Chu Qing continued: ¡°Lin Qing, I may have something to confess to you!¡± Hearing Chu Qing ¡¯s sudden words, Lin Qing could n¡¯t help but slowly raised his head and whispered, ¡°You say it! I ¡¯m listening!¡± I saw Chu Qing¡¯s heart set, and heard the calmness in Lin Qing¡¯s tone, but he was not close. I only heard Chu Qing say slowly: ¡°I want to tell you that I may still have some secrets that you don¡¯t know. For example, one of them is that I am a man who can cultivate in this world! ¡° ¡°But the situation is a little special now, because I will assist President Qin to do something in Shudi! So I won¡¯t elaborate!¡± ¡°Because the face of the next thing has caused some influence, after all, I am working for President Qin!¡± Hearing Chu Qing ¡¯s words, Lin Qing was already empathetic, and nodded and said softly: ¡°Yes! You do n¡¯t need to control me, which is also my reason, because of my business, I let you go out to work and let you show your head ¡­ ¡­ ¡° Hearing Lin Qing ¡¯s words, Chu Qing could n¡¯t help but hug Lin Qing ¡¯s arms ¡­ (End of this chapter) Chapter 2173 Continue to say: ¡°Don¡¯t say that! It¡¯s worth it for me to go out and do these things for you. Don¡¯t think about what you want to show off!¡± Speaking of Lin Qing ¡¯s heart here, she felt even more guilty and sad, but she had n¡¯t spoken too much, and Chu Qing continued: ¡°The second thing is ¡­ I mean, emotional things ¡­¡± ¡°but¡­¡­¡± Speaking of which, Chu Qing did not continue to speak, but paused a bit, continuing: ¡°The second thing is my emotional thing, but I still have a sentence to tell you, if you want, I will I will spend the rest of my life with you. When you are sick after this is the end of the Shu land, I will tell you all and tell you! ¡° ¡°At that time, I am willing to respect your choice!¡± No matter how silly Lin Qing heard this, she also understood that perhaps it was not a person in the land of Chu. Chu Qing already had other women outside, perhaps saying that she was the woman who stepped in. Thinking of Lin Qing¡¯s words here, because she had seen too many things and experienced too many things, her heart was calm. The only thing that made her a little uncomfortable, she had always expected to own a family, and did not know that there would be follow-up development. At that time, will Chu Qing still be beside himself ¡­ After finishing the speech, the two had a conversation. After the intimacy, Chu Qing slowly got up and left Lin Qing¡¯s ward, moved towards the outside. The two men and women with different moods and different thoughts meditate in quiet time ¡­ On the other side, the leaving Qin Ni took Chu Yue Zhao Linyi 3 daughters, preparing to say goodbye to Dean You and was about to leave. Because Qin Ni didn¡¯t expect this time that Dean You has already rectified several hospitals under the Qingshu Entertainment Group, which has been resolved. As long as Wu Mei and Zhou Yi then do their job well, when the time comes, just submit the data for review. He was about to leave, but only halfway through, suddenly Zhao Linyi said, ¡°Sister Qin Ni! The Sun Zhi who bullied us last time was still lying in this hospital, shall we go see Look?¡± Zhao Linyi didn¡¯t mention it, but Qin Ni, who was walking in front of him, suddenly fell down. Because Qin Ni heard Zhao Linyi¡¯s voice, what she didn¡¯t expect was that Sun Zhi was actually in this hospital. Before Sun Family Sun Zhi, wanted to sit back and become the fisherman who sweeps the benefits kidnapping, Qin You, Chu Yue, Zhao Linyi 3 people! But when I was about to do something to make Chu Yue angry with Chu Yue, Chu Qing arrived in time and completely injured Sun Zhi, and the last time when Third Elder Sun Ling from Sun Family came to Qingshu Entertainment Group to talk with him Also said. For Sun Zhi! Qin Ni wants to execute, let Qin Ni do it! Because Sun Family simply does not care about Sun Zhi¡¯s life and death, what they want is that Sun Ling and Sun Mi join forces with Qingshu Entertainment Group to deal with their big sister together! The so-called door-to-door demand, even this is just an excuse! However, as someone from Sun Family cooperated with Qingshu Entertainment Group, Qin Ni directly admitted to return Sun Zhi directly to Sun Family. There is no need to cause too much unnecessary entanglement. Since she wants it from Sun Family, then give it back to her! And more importantly, he has already signed contracts with Sun Mi and Sun Ling, so there is no need to worry any more. Thinking of this, Qin Ni¡¯s graceful posture turned slowly, moved towards Zhao Linyi said: ¡°Since even in this hospital, let¡¯s go and see him!¡± ¡°At the same time, Lin Yi, call and notify the Sun Family people to come and bring back their Sun Family juniors!¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 2174 The undoubted voice slowly spread across the hospital corridor. Hearing Qin Ni¡¯s words, Zhao Linyi also slowly slightly nodded, so she called to the side, not long after. I saw that Zhao Linyi moved towards Qin Ni to Chu Yueqing slightly nodded, then took Qin to you and Chu Yue towards the ward where Sun Zhi was closed ¡­ How long will it be before I came to a remote ward. In the ward, it was simple and simple. Only Sun Zhi, who was still in a coma, was still in a coma, and Qin Ni had also received news from Dean You. Sun Zhihun¡¯s body and mass seemed to be seriously injured, but he could not detect it. Seems to have left a lot of trauma, but died without blood! More importantly, even now, he has been comatose and has not experienced any abnormalities! This made President You, who has been practicing medicine for many years, also understand. Obviously, President Qin personally ordered Sun Zhi to be treated, simply not a general skin injury, but an offense to the martial artist. Otherwise, Sun Zhi suffered many wounds but died without bleeding! Thinking of this, Dean You didn¡¯t say much, just follow Qin Ni¡¯s orders, but healed Sun Zhi. However, Sun Zhi was still in a coma, looking at Sun Zhi on the hospital bed, Qin Ni looked at the insignificant man in front of him, and the anger in his eyes kept flashing. Because she will never forget, when Sun Zhi dragged Chu Yue into the dark corner in front of her, how did the anger in her eyes appear! At that time, she was already full of anger, and only a little fire star was enough to make the entire Sun Family explode! If not, Sun Ling and Sun Mo suddenly planned to cooperate with their own Qingshu Entertainment Group. Qin Ni really wanted to put this Sun Zhi to life forever and ever, tortured to death! This time, Qin Ni hated a person for the first time! In addition, no one knows, not even Zhao Linyi! For Chu Yue, how important her status is in the heart. In addition to being companionship, Chu Yue is more like sister-like care, until now is all around her, silently supporting Help her, help her. Looking at the hospital bed with a pale face, wearing a breathing mask, still in a coma and not awake, half dead and alive, Qin Ni said again: ¡°Lin Yi! Just informed Sun Family to come to pick you up, when the time comes you to the hospital Long talk, when the time comes Sun Family is coming, then give this Sun Zhi back to them! Well ¡­ no matter what conditions or ideas they put forward, they will ignore it, but if they dare to make trouble Then, when the time comes, let the dean call me directly! ¡° Speaking of which, Qin Ni didn¡¯t want to see the half-dead Sun Zhi on the hospital bed, turned around and exited the ward door, moved towards the door. On the side, Zhao Linyi got Qin Ni ¡¯s order and quickly took out her mobile phone and called the Dean You to tell the story, slowly closing the door of Sun Zhi ¡¯s ward, which had been unconscious for many days . Zhao Linyi also knew in her heart that Sister Qin Ni must have hated this Sun Zhi no longer. If it wasn¡¯t for the sudden cooperation with Sun Family, maybe Qin Ni would really want to let this Sun Zhi disappear into this World! But now Sister Qin Ni has no choice but to submit to humiliation! Because after all, deep plans and distant thoughts are always more important than the small profits in front of you! (End of this chapter) Chapter 2175 The car seemed to perceive the thoughts in Qin Ni¡¯s heart, and Chu Yue couldn¡¯t help but said a little comfortably: ¡°Don¡¯t think about it so much, let the past go past it!¡± Chu Yue didn¡¯t say that. It was okay. When I said suddenly, Qin Ni seemed to be a little stretched, and he quickly lowered his head. But, in those beautiful eyes, the tears were constantly spinning, and they looked like tears. I saw Qin Ni say slowly: ¡°I thought that Sun Zhi was so mean, doing the fisherman catches both, and almost doing that to you, I felt a little bit sad in my heart!¡± Speaking of which, the voice gradually fell and did not continue, and Chu Yue aside sighed a little: ¡°But the past will eventually be over! Don¡¯t think so much!¡± While talking, sitting close to Qin Ni and slowly embracing her shoulders, it seemed as if he was comforting and sad Qin Ni as when he was a child. Zhao Linyi, who was driving the car, instantly noticed and quickly said, ¡°Yeah! Sister Qin Ni! Don¡¯t even think about it so much, I already asked Chu Qing, Chu Qing said, that Sun Zhi It¡¯s half dead, and we have let Sun Family¡¯s people. Notify them there, take Sun Zhi back! ¡° ¡°There is no need to keep Sun Zhi in our hospital anymore, wasting food, and it is very important that I also heard that Sun Zhi is half dead, and even if he returns to Sun Family, even if he is successful, he will be a waste person. ! ¡° Speaking of this, Zhao Linyi¡¯s tone was a little cold, but she couldn¡¯t help but look excited. For a damn person like Sun Zhi, for her, letting her live is more uncomfortable than dead. Perhaps it is also a very good punishment, there is no need to kill people, in that case, it is too much play! But for this kind of bullying Sister Qin Ni, Sister Chu Yue and her own guy, there is no need to be light. Even Zhao Linyi thought of Chu Qing¡¯s method of abolishing this Sun Zhi, which was in line with his appetite. No one would die or punish her. It wouldn¡¯t be too good! Hearing Zhao Linyi¡¯s words, Qin Ni on the side also reflected it. Because she also thought that Chu Qing once said that even if Sun Zhi returned to Sun Family, the final treatment was successful, and at most saved his life. In the future, Sun Zhi will definitely become a waste person, as to what he will look like. This is not what all three of her Qin Ni and Chu Yue can know! Perhaps this solution is the best way! Perhaps Chu Qing once thought that if Sun Zhi was killed, he did n¡¯t know how much turmoil Sun Family would cause. Such a method might also relieve his anger without interfering with Sun Family. Second Boss Sun Mi and Sun Ling cooperate with their own Qingshu Entertainment Group. After all, although Sun Zhi just added a little-known junior, it was not necessary to make things too deep. If that is the case, it will inevitably outweigh the gains. Thinking of this, when Qin Ni raised his head again, the tears in his eyes had already been disappeared, and he still reverted to the former president who was full of confidence and self-improvement. Seeing Qin Ni seem to be back, Chu Yue just patted her shoulder gently without saying a word. Because Qin Ni did n¡¯t know, Chu Yue was expressionless that night, but when Chu Qing appeared in front of her and saved her, her heart was beating ¡­ (End of this chapter) Chapter 2176 In a huge manor, at this time in the hall in the middle of the manor, there is an ancient palace full of dignity. An old lady in the hall with all her sly faces sitting in the center of the hall, although the sly colors on her face were difficult to conceal. But in both eyes, there was a smile that could not be concealed under the gloomy eyes. Because of this, the president of Qingshu Entertainment Group, Qin Ni, dispatched her secretary to notify Sun Family to let Sun Family go to the hospital under the Qingshu Entertainment Group, which will soon receive Sun Zhi back. Sun Zhi ¡¯s parents were like idiots a few days ago, and they really thought they were sending their Third Brother Sun Ling to Qingshu Entertainment Group to send Sun Zhi back. However, what didn¡¯t expect is that Sun Zhi was originally used as an excuse to let his Third Brother test the power of Qing Shu Entertainment Group, the mysterious man Chu Qing. I had already forgotten even this matter, and Sun Wu had n¡¯t thought about it yet, but did n¡¯t expect today I have received news from Qingshu Entertainment Group to bring Sun Zhi back! This is undoubtedly the place that made her Sun Wu happy! It seems that this Qingshu Entertainment Group also had to bow to her Sun Family! Sun Wu¡¯s arrogance is still the same. She thought that Qingshu Entertainment Group, although it is a new force in the Shu land, will also bow her head to the Sun Family of this veteran Aristocratic Family. Just because Sun Wu wanted to contact Tang Family too much during this time, she forgot that even though Qingshu Entertainment Group faced their family as a veteran in the land of Shu, it did not mean that Qingshu Entertainment Group treated her Sun. Family is not afraid! Sun Wu! the past few days only busy going with Tang Sect how to attach to Tang Family, Bang Tang Family! She has forgotten that Qingshu Entertainment Group is a rising power of Shu land. But it does not mean that she is Qingshu Entertainment Group, she is afraid of her Sun Family. Qin Ni wanted Sun Zhi to return to Sun Family. The reason is very simple, that is, he has already cooperated with Sun Family, although it is even optional for Sun Mi and Sun Ling. But it is not good, it makes people embarrassed! Therefore, Sun Zhi was returned to Sun Family, but when Sun Wu received the news, she was more determined. That is to say that Qingshu Entertainment Group is still a little afraid of her Sun Family, because Sun Family has a big family and is also famous. However, this does not mean that this emerging power is something that Sun Family has scruples about. In the hall, looking at the first seat, the smile that could not be concealed in the eyes of his big sister, Sun Mo, who sat down, did not speak. Just sneer in my heart. Sun Mi naturally understood why Qin Ni wanted to return Sun Zhi to Sun Family! Because it is very simple, myself and my own Third Brother have shown great sincerity to the Qingshu Entertainment Group, and at this time my own Third Brother is in secret cultivation. For things that didn¡¯t expect, Qin Ni helped me a lot by inadvertently, not only paralyzing her big sister, letting her take it lightly, but also allowing herself and her Third Brother to show more strength in the increase. . Sun Mi thought of this in his heart. I couldn¡¯t see the proud expression of the big sister on the platform. His big sister was really stupid. I really naively believed that although Qingshu Entertainment Group is an emerging force, it will also Fear of these old powers in the land of Shu! But she was also wrong. Qin Ni of Qingshu Entertainment Group wanted to have the means and talents, would she really be afraid of these established forces in reality? If she was afraid, why did she dare to stand with Tang Family and Wang Family Group 3 in the land of Shu? (End of this chapter) Chapter 2177 The idea in Sun Mi¡¯s heart is exactly the idea in the mind of the first Sun Wu. Sun Wu is busy with these days, which is related to the Tang Family. The understanding of Qingshu Entertainment Group is generally not as good as before. She really thought that Qingshu Entertainment Group was really afraid of these old Aristocratic Family! at this time! Qingshu Entertainment Group contacted her Sun Family and was willing to return Sun Zhi to Sun Family. Unintentionally, Sun Wu¡¯s dignity for the people in Sun Family was greatly improved. But Sun Wu ¡¯s idea was too simple, because of the injury of her Third Brother and the silence of her 2 sisters, she made her think that she was already unstoppable in Sun Family, plus that Tang Family was also willing to sign with Tang Family The contract, she thought that she had already won the final victory of this Sun Family. The fact that Qingshu Entertainment Group handed Sun Zhi back inadvertently greatly increased the confidence in her heart. If it were n¡¯t for the news from the following people, she did n¡¯t know yet, what did n¡¯t expect was that Sun Zhi was the same thing! It was even worse for her to forget, because before Sun Zhi ¡¯s parents were like an idiot, they naively thought that their Third Brother 4 Ji Qingshu Entertainment Group would give back their idiot son. The view of the incident at that time seemed to remain indifferent, because even if Qin Ni was really kidnapped at that time and Chu Yue and Zhao Linyi were successful, they were okay, but they were still caught by others. Sun Wu simply didn¡¯t think about bringing Sun Zhi back, but at this time Qingshu Entertainment Group returned Sun Zhi back. This happened to solve Sun Zhi¡¯s parents¡¯ entanglement. Thinking of Sun Wu ¡¯s eyes here, she looked closely at the elders under her seat, and even her eyes were more stuck on her 2 sisters, but she saw that her 2 sister Sun Mo still said nothing. As usual, not speaking, not say a word. The elders sitting down thought about each other. These old and mature guys, they noticed the weirdness. Why did Qingshu Entertainment Group return Sun Zhi back at this time? And more importantly, this critical timing feels a bit wrong! As far as Qingshu Entertainment Group is concerned, Sun Zhi was asked to return it, not at all! What punishment or conditions does Sun Zhi have for the three members of Qingshu Entertainment Group, so simply return it? Suddenly, the elders sitting down were full of doubts, because they simply couldn¡¯t believe it. This would really be the conclusion drawn by the Qingshu Entertainment Group! If it is true, Qingshu Entertainment Group put forward some requirements and conditions to Sun Family, and then asked Sun Zhi to return it, then these Elders still believe and even fully understand. But it was so simple to return Sun Zhi back, this is what makes the Elders such as Sun Family a little shocked. The so-called poisonous snake hidden in the grass is the most terrifying, because you don¡¯t know when it will have fangs! But when their eyes saw her, Patriarch, who was in the first place, also saw her. The eyes in Patriarch that could not be concealed seemed to be telling everyone. In general, Qingshu Entertainment Group also wants to increase her face! However, the thoughts in Sun Wu¡¯s mind did not mean these thoughts of doing Elders, and the whole hall was full of doubts for a while. (End of this chapter) Chapter 2178 Seeing the look of the Patriarch on the guard in the hall, all elders are not good to say more. After all, Patriarch now has the idea of ??attachment with Tang Family. What to do with the help of Tang Family¡¯s forces, these Elders also have some understanding in their hearts, just pretending not to be silent, because at this time there is no way to say more. After all, Sun Family Patriarch has already made such a choice. For them, these Elders, there is not much way to accept it. But now they only worry about one thing, the attachment of Sun Family and Tang Family is undoubtedly pushing Sun Family into the land of eternal damnation! Now the idea in their hearts is extremely simple, that is to hope that Sun Zhi is back with some damage! If Sun Zhi came back with damage? The current danger was reduced by one point, but if Sun Zhi came back intact, then Elder¡¯s heart might also be cold. Suddenly sitting down, several Elders couldn¡¯t help but shook their heads slightly and sighed, and Sun Mo, who was sitting in Sun Wu, could also see it, with a smile in his heart. Because of these Elder¡¯s ideas she naturally understands! Sun Zhi, who wanted to sit back and become the fisherman who sweeps the benefits, abducted Qin Ni, president of Qingshu Entertainment Group, Chu Yue, vice president, and even Zhao Linyi of Zhao Family. However, if it returns even intact! Then sit down this group of Old Guys, it is estimated that my heart will be half cold! Because Sun Zhi¡¯s move undoubtedly hit the faces of the entire Qingshu Entertainment Group, but Qingshu Entertainment Group also returned Sun Zhi intact, which also shows that Qingshu Entertainment Group wants to send Sun Family declared war. These scenes are undoubtedly to make the current situation of Sun Family worse, and his big sister Sun Wu! She just thinks that it is Sun Family¡¯s reputation that has risen again in the land of Shu! One is that she is attached to Tang Family! The second one is that even the emerging Qingshu Entertainment Group feared her by 2% before returning Sun Zhi back! But what she didn¡¯t know, if she even returned intact, then Sun Family¡¯s internal trouble and outside aggression really had to start. By that time, it is estimated that this group of Old Guys will be unable to bear. But if even the injured return, then the happiest is definitely not his big sister Sun Wu! Nor is this so-called Sun Family Patriarch caring about the younger generation! And anger, then perhaps the happiest is the group of Old Guys in the lobby. Once this group of Old Guys saw that Sun Zhi was not returning in good condition, then it also explained that this account of Qingshu Entertainment Group and Sun Family was disappeared. Is it really disappeared? It is estimated that this strange experience can only be seen by her Sun Mi and her own Third Brother Sun Ling. If Sun Zhi returns intact, then his biggest sister Sun Wu is the happiest! Perhaps the most uncomfortable are these Old Guys! These so-called Sun Family Elder, if Sun Zhi is injured and not returned in good condition, then perhaps the most angry is his big sister Sun Wu! And the happiest thing is to sit down now this group of Old Guy who is shaking his head and sighing. Now, individual thoughts in this hall are different! All are waiting anxiously, Sun Wu waits for the intact Sun Zhi, all Elders waits for the injured Sun Zhi! The injured Sun Zhi, Patriarch is angry and Elder is happy! Sun Zhi, who is intact, Paelarch is happy for Elder! (End of this chapter) Chapter 2179 In the hall, everyone was waiting for the arrival of Sun Zhi. Because the moment Qingshu Entertainment Group told Sun Family to return Sun Zhi back, Sun Wu gathered everyone here. She said that she wanted to let Elder in these families see how Qingshu Entertainment Group looked down at her Sun Family. However, she was wrong. Qingshu Entertainment Group was not afraid of her Sun Family, nor would she bow her head. She returned Sun Zhi, just taking into account Sun Mi¡¯s face and Sun Ling. 2 Sincerity to go to Qingshu Entertainment Group! However, Sun Wu simply does not think of this layer. The group who sits is more thoughtful than Sun Wu. The Sun Guy Elder group of Old Guys, they will not think of it, but as this group of Old Guys thought. The reason why they came to this hall and waited was to see if Sun Zhi¡¯s arrival was intact or damaged! Some damage! That is the Sun Family is intact, that may have to be planned separately ¡­ Looking at the seat and the big sister¡¯s heart in each person¡¯s obvious at a glance, the clear heart makes Sun Mo silent. Whether Sun Zhi is intact or damaged, the real beneficiary is only one party, that is himself and his own Third Brother Sun Ling! If Sun Zhi returned intact, then Sun Family¡¯s group of Elders also guessed that Qingshu Entertainment Group was going to fight Sun Family, so he returned Sun Zhi. Then this group of Elders will start to take care of themselves, and at that time, Sun Family will be defeated by 1000 miles and defeated in the front line. At that time, his own big sister, Sun Family Patriarch, Sun Wu would have no one to support. But when the time comes with the cooperation of Qingshu Entertainment Group, he would only be able to climb the Sun Family Position of Patriarch more smoothly. Because when those Elders left at that time, the Tang Family would still need one. It had nothing to do with it. Was it only Patriarch, a grandson like an empty shell? Certainly not! She wouldn¡¯t want such a Sun Family. If Sun Zhi came back from a serious injury, it was also the best success for her Sun Mi, because then that is undoubtedly that Sun Zhi is intact and will only confuse Sun Wu¡¯s eyes Sun Wu will think that Qingshu Entertainment Group will not give himself a face. Then according to his big sister¡¯s hot temper, she will definitely regard Qingshu Entertainment Group as a hostile force, and may even when the time comes. After successfully cooperating with the Tang Family subsidiary, the first thing to be dealt with is Qingshu Entertainment Group. This time just happened to give my Third Brother Sun Ling the time to have an impact cultivation technique. And the time to prepare yourself! And there is another point, that is, this group of Sun Family Elder, this group of Old Guys can be taken lightly, so that they also think Qingshu Entertainment Group and Sun Family not at all all grudges. Because the grievances that have occurred have been retaliated against Sun Zhi. Their group of accidents, their own guys, can also protect themselves. Once they have such an idea, they will no longer be hostile to Qingshu Entertainment Group according to the ideas of their big sisters! By that time, it is estimated that the only one who wants to deal with Qingshu Entertainment Group is his own big sister Sun Wu! And this group of Old Guys 100% will definitely sing against their big sister. Not thinking much, I saw a sound. Sure enough, the person who came was not someone else, it was the Sun Family who sent someone to send Sun Zhi back ¡­ (End of this chapter) Chapter 2180 A silhouette in the Sun Family lobby suddenly entered the lobby. Behind them are three people carrying a person and slowly walking into the Sun Family hall. I saw the silhouette who came, knelt down in front of Sun Wu and said, ¡°Patriarch, I have taken Sun Zhi back!¡± Hearing the report of the subordinates in front of him, the color of joy flashing in Sun Wu¡¯s eyes recovered, and his once gloomy face said: ¡°Bring Sun Zhi!¡± But I saw a beckoning behind the portrait kneeling in front of me, carrying a stretcher behind him, and slowly appeared in front of everyone¡¯s eyes, but I saw even unconscious on the stretcher, all covered with bandages Sun Zhi! There is also a person who specializes in holding bit by bit, so that he can get into Sun Zhi¡¯s body better. The entry of 4 Sun Family juniors suddenly made the atmosphere in the hall more dignified. Seeing the scene in front of him, the color of joy in Sun Wu¡¯s eyes completely dissipated, and the originally restored grave expression on his face grew darker. Because Sun Family has sent others to receive Sun Zhi. Seeing this look of Sun Zhi is already the best answer! Sitting beside 2, Elder saw the unconscious Sun Zhi, even a half-dead look, and the haze in his eyes suddenly swept away, in return, he actually stretched back and back to relax and relax. Looking at the scene in front of her, Sun Wu said nothing, because she had completely understood what Sun Zhi had already represented, and had broken the perfect conjecture in her mind instantly. Just like that mirror, it seems beautiful but so cruel, because she didn¡¯t expect Qingshu Entertainment Group, really doing such a thing! He really didn¡¯t give her Sun Family, and Sun Wu had a slight face. The half-dead Sun Zhi was returned to Sun Family. But ¡­ this look of Sun Zhi, I don¡¯t know anything at all, even this injury is simply not what Qingshu Entertainment Group did, but Chu Qing! At that time, Chu Qing¡¯s 10000 1000 sword energy, which was triggered by a move to break the sky under anger, turned into an Invisible Sword shadow, and it was caused by stabting into Sun Zhi¡¯s weight, even now. But it seemed that she didn¡¯t understand, so she vented her anger on Qingshu Entertainment Group as much as she could, and even raised an infinite deep hatred of Qingshu Entertainment Group in her heart. She thought that Qingshu Entertainment Group took care of their Sun Family before returning Sun Zhi back. But in the face of the facts, he completely miscalculated the abacus, but inadvertently fiercely slapped Sun Wu¡¯s complacent look in his heart, and slapped a heavy slap. At this time, Sun Wu seemed to perceive the hot pain on her face, just like the humiliation printed on her face, silently. When she touched her eyes, she saw the half-dead Sun Zhi in front of her, which made her even more angry. Didn¡¯t expect to call all elders himself, and sent someone to the hospital of Qingshu Entertainment Group and took Sun Zhi back. , Turned out to be this scene. I thought I could show them to Qingshu Entertainment Group in front of these Elders, and it was also an emerging force that would bow their heads to Sun Family. Even though their Sun Family¡¯s reputation is not as good as before, they cannot allow her to be insulted! But seeing, the result obtained is like this, it seems that the anger in my heart is spontaneously spontaneously, and moved towards the audience several people said angrily: ¡°Take this Sun Zhi to me take along to withdraw, do n¡¯t let me see she was!¡± An angry yell resounded throughout the hall, and all Elders¡¯s body was a little bit tight, and they didn¡¯t expect why Patriarch had such a big response qi! (End of this chapter) Chapter 2181 There was a sudden anger in the hall, resounding in everyone¡¯s ears. Hearing the roar of Patriarch on the seat, the four people who came carrying Sun Zhi were also busy, and they carried Sun Zhi down anxiously. In the hall instantly, keep quiet out of fear, absolute silence, everyone dare not make a noise. Only Sun Mi smiled even more in her heart. Didn¡¯t expect her big sister to eat the turtle again and again, making her feel good all of a sudden. I saw Sun Wu sitting on the first seat. Looking at the moved towards the bottom of the complex is gloomy, the elders underneath seemed to be nobody, as if that Sun Zhi was half dead. They simply did not put it in their eyes. This makes Sun Wu puzzled. Suddenly, my eyes turned a little thoughtfully, soothingly said: ¡°Qingshu Entertainment Group, bully intolerably, as a junior, even so disrespectful to our Sun Family, it seems that my Sun Family is the time to let Shudi Among them, each group is that you know that my Sun Family is also inexistent! ¡° Hearing Sun Wu¡¯s words, the elders in the large and middle schools reacted immediately. Listening to Patriarch¡¯s tone seems to be fighting against Qingshu Entertainment Group. When everyone was unimaginable, Sun Wu slowly said: ¡°From now on Sun Family and her Qingshu Entertainment Group are irreconcilable enemies! ¡° ¡°In any case, after Sun Family and Tang Family signed the agreement, the first thing to deal with was her Qingshu Entertainment Group!¡± tone barely fell In the hall between all of them, all Elders looked at each other in horror, and suddenly stood up, quickly stood up, moved towards Sun Wu quickly said: ¡°Patriarch Qingshu Entertainment Group and our Sun Family have always been Between lacking hatred and enmity! Why do you form a hatred with her Qingshu Entertainment Group? ¡° Hearing an Elder say so well, Sun Wu¡¯s inside suddenly twitched. How to listen to these Elder¡¯s words seems to wish Sun Family 100 nothing, and listening to this tone seems to wish to return to Qingshu Entertainment Group to fix it! The best words to live together in harmony are better! I saw that Sun Wu was somewhat indifferently said: ¡°What do you think of all Elders? Is it possible that my Sun Family wants to talk to her Qingshu Entertainment Group, hasn¡¯t this happened?¡± Sun Wu was just a tentative sentence, but didn¡¯t expect to sit down and several Elders quickly got up and arched towards her: ¡°Patriarch said so much!¡± ¡°Patriarch really deep plans and distant thoughts, then let this matter be done by the genius!¡± Hearing the words of a few people sitting down, Sun Wu suddenly stunned and sat. What she didn¡¯t expect was that she was just a tentative sentence, but instead she sat down with a few Elders to echo, and also looked like each and everyone was brave. Suddenly, even the green muscles of the forehead soared, and anger raged, fiercely slapped on the side table. The huge palm spread across the hall, and the whole hall was shocked. Sun Wu shouted angrily: ¡°Your group of waste! Qingshu Entertainment Group insulted me Sun Family so much, do you still want to be happy with Qingshu Entertainment Group?¡± ¡°Are you still the person of my Sun Family! Didn¡¯t you see Sun Zhi¡¯s half-dead look? This is just hitting my Sun Family¡¯s face!¡± ¡°As a Sun Family person, do you think of Sun Family like this? Where is your dignity as a Sun Family person? If your group is of no use, then don¡¯t do Elder anymore, you should abdicate Let Xian! ¡° (End of this chapter) Chapter 2182 Several Elders in the hall didn¡¯t expect what Sun Family Patriarch said, making them suddenly tremble. For the first time, they didn¡¯t expect to see Patriarch having such a big fire! In the past, Patriarch was angry, but it wouldn¡¯t be like today, but today¡¯s Sun Wu is completely like a stranger, his eyes are wide open, his eyes are sullen, and there is a natural appearance. As if as long as the group of Old Guys had an unexpected word, Sun Wu would choose someone to devour and swallow the group of Old Guys with bones into their stomachs. Suddenly a few Elders, keep quiet out of fear, a little silent. Because at this time they dare not touch Sun Wu¡¯s power, but a few Elders are also puzzled. It stands to reason that Sun Zhi was seriously injured, which also means that Sun Family and Qingshu Entertainment Group during this time, Sun Family has eased a crisis, even when the time comes when they and Sun Family have been resurrected, really according to Sect Lord thought in his mind, attached to Tang Sect, after they were annexed, at least not too many Aristocratic Family groups would hit a person when he¡¯s down. Otherwise, like this emerging Qingshu Entertainment Group, once that time stabbed in the back, then Sun Family will definitely enter the land of eternal damnation. It should be a good thing, but why should family members be so angry? Because what Elder didn¡¯t expect in their hearts is that Patriarch simply did not expect the idea that Sun Family would cease to exist once it was bonded with Tang Family. What she had in mind was to use the power of the Tang Family to wipe out her two sisters Sun Mi and Third Brother Sun Ling, and she had never taken it seriously for the Qingshu Entertainment Group. However, her carelessness and carelessness, but didn¡¯t expect that Qingshu Entertainment Group can become a three-legged force in practice, which is not unreasonable. But Sun Wu simply didn¡¯t think about this, and the few Elders who sat down also thought about this. Qingshu Entertainment Group was not attacked by the Tang Family as it was rumored. On the contrary, once Tang Family and Sun Family reached a subsidiary agreement to cooperate, it is still unknown whether Sun Family when the time comes. Then once offended Qingshu Entertainment Group, if Qingshu Entertainment Group, regardless of the reason is fine, once investigated, then the grudge between when the time comes and Sun Zhi will become the last straw of Sun Family Sun Family. Once Qingshu Entertainment Group stabbed the knife in the back, then if Sun Family did not have an accident, if it had happened, the entire Sun Family, not to mention Patriarch, even the remaining family clansman would be unable to protect themselves. At that time, it may not be as simple as the Qingshu Entertainment Group stabs the knife. It may have been legendary that the Tang Family will deal with the Qingshu Entertainment Group. If at that time Sun Family wanted to protect itself, it was powerless and renewed. How could Sun Mo not know the thoughts in Elder¡¯s hearts. But what Sun Mi wanted to see was his big sister Sun Wu¡¯s light-hearted, arrogant, arrogant and complacent appearance. She hopes that her big sister will continue to maintain this appearance, let Sun Family all elders die for her, and let everyone in Sun Family lose hope for her. By that time, his so-called Patriarch big sister will lose all prestige throughout. (End of this chapter) Chapter 2183 I saw one of the elders in the hall slowly said: ¡°Patriarch, our Sun Family, was originally independent of development, and simply will not be associated with those Aristocratic Family groups!¡± ¡°Since Patriarch wants to join forces with Tang Sect, we can¡¯t take it lightly, if when the time comes Tang Sect is not sincerely working with my Sun Family, but wants to annex our Sun Family!¡± ¡°So at this time we cannot simply offend the Qingshu Entertainment Group too much. Once when the time comes, the Qingshu Entertainment Group is not suppressed by the Tang Family, as the outside world said, not by the Tang Family, but borrowed. Sun Zhi¡¯s thing, bite me Sun Family! ¡° ¡°In that case, my Sun Family will be in a dangerous place!¡± Hearing Elder¡¯s words in front of him, Sun Wu was even more annoyed, and immediately wished to kill the so-called old bastard in front of him. But she also pondered suddenly. Why, is it not a good thing for Sun Zhi to come back intact? How do you hear their tone is even hurt, this half-dead look is actually a better situation? Stressing the anger in my heart, the calmness in my heart rose slowly, and I saw Sun Wu said, ¡°Then ¡­ What are your opinions? Go on!¡± ¡°But I have one sentence, the grudge between Qingshu Entertainment Group and my Sun Family, irreconcilable. I have just said what I said just now. There will be no changes this time, even if I do not deal with Qingshu Entertainment Group, but my Sun Family and her young Shu Entertainment Group, from now on can no longer have any contact! ¡° Hearing Sun Wu finally relieved, he sat down with a few elders. I saw an Elder slowly rising up, ¡°Patriarch, you don¡¯t know, whether this Sun Zhi returned intact, has a great deep meaning for the relationship between my Sun Family and Qingshu Entertainment Group!¡± Hearing the tone of Elder¡¯s selling guts in front of him, Sun Wu was a little bit angry. This group of Old Guys, as expected in their hearts, rely on age to show of age, nothing, just look at the other side of clansman. They may also intervene in interests related to themselves, and they will not intervene in interests not related to themselves. Obviously, whether Sun Zhi¡¯s arrival is good or not, they will not worry too much. What they want to know is how Sun Zhi returned to Sun Family. Looking at them, what they said was obviously very meaningful. This group of Old Guys only paid a few words, just like they had deliberately asked Sun Lin whether to go to Qingshu Entertainment Group to tour Sun Zhi. The name is to ask you whether Sun Ling went to Qingshu Entertainment Group to retrieve Sun Zhi! Actually? simply wanted to find out if Sun Ling was seriously injured! Looking at the scene in front of him at this time, Sun Wu¡¯s heart even saw that they also asked themselves deliberately the same way that day. But now when Sun Zhi returns to Sun Family, the expression on their faces, simply not looking forward to Sun Zhi¡¯s arrival is completely different from before. Of course, it ¡¯s enough to do a play! You bastards! Sun Wu¡¯s heart kept scolding. Earlier, you pretended to ask about Sun Zhi¡¯s news, but now that Sun Zhi is back, you are a bit worried. But now! Sun Zhi¡¯s half-dead dead dog looks angry at himself. On the contrary, each of you and everyone, still on age to show of age in front of me, pretending to be ecological, is really very hot. However, Sun Wu can only press the anger in her heart, because she knows that the cooperation between her and Tang Family has not yet started, and she can only press the anger in her heart. (End of this chapter) Chapter 2184 In the hall, this Elder¡¯s tone barely fell, and Sun Wu said quietly, ¡°Speak! I listen!¡± But I saw this Elder looked at Sun Wu expressionless, unemotional appearance, but when he heard Sun Wu¡¯s remarks, he slowly let go of the panic in his heart. In the quiet face of Sun Wu, only the Elder in front of him said slowly: ¡°Patriarch! Although you are willing to cooperate with Tang Family, we Elder have no right to intervene, we can only follow the order to join you!¡± ¡°But we also have to guard against it, that is, if Tang Family has the intention to annex my Sun Family, then my Sun Family will face the land of eternal damnation, so this time, my Sun Family plus because there is no grandchild Elder Ling sits, so we have to be more cautious! ¡°¡± Now the Sun Family is a fish that is slaughtered in the Shu land, so we can¡¯t pull more hatred, so Sun Zhi was ordered by Patriarch. When brought back, this is the key to understanding the grudges between us and Qingshu Entertainment Group! ¡° Hearing this, Sun Wu was somewhat anti-sneered: ¡°Listening to what you say is decent, then you continue to talk!¡± Hearing Sun Wu ¡¯s approval, the Elder continued to say: ¡°Because we and Qingshu Entertainment Group accidentally happened such an event, the attitude of Qingshu Entertainment Group towards my Sun Family was decided. when the time comes is there a dangerous reason for our cooperation with them! ¡° ¡°Oh! Then what are the dangers?¡± Hearing this, Sun Wu couldn¡¯t help but get interested, and asked instead. I saw this Elder continued: ¡°Because if Sun Zhi can return to my Sun Family without fail, then it proves that the Qingshu Entertainment Group has already started to fight with our Sun Family and has already settled its grievances!¡± ¡°And, as Patriarch said, it is irreconcilable!¡± ¡°Because Qingshu Entertainment Group hasn¡¯t returned Sun Zhi for so many days, but now let my Sun Family people go in person, Sun Zhi will take it back, this is undoubtedly the book of war!¡± ¡°So if Sun Zhi returned to Sun Family unharmed, it proved that Qingshu Entertainment Group had completely cast aside all considerations for face with our Sun Family!¡± ¡°But ¡­ we are also waiting! If Sun Zhi did not return intact, but was seriously injured, it proves one thing, that is, Qingshu Entertainment Group has treated Sun Zhi with great disrespect for them. The grievances of this time have been taken in one stroke and no longer matter! ¡° ¡°So for our Sun Family, this is undoubtedly a good thing. At least in the current Sun Family, one less enemy force is always a better threat than one more glare like a tiger watching his prey!¡± Hearing here, everyone saw that Sun Wu¡¯s anger towards Qingshu Entertainment Group continued, and slowly understood. But there was one more thing in her heart, which she insisted on. That is whether she still has to cooperate with Tang Family. She intends to let Sun Family¡¯s idea of ??attaching to Tang Family remain unchanged, and sit down a few Elders. The Elder felt that he wanted to persuade Sun Wu to persuade him. He knocked on the side and told Sun Wu and Tang Sect that the cooperation was undoubtedly to seek the skin with the tiger. It is also said that even if it is hostile to Qingshu Entertainment Group, it is always better than cooperating with Tang Family. And there is one more thing, also said, is Tang Family really like the outside world, really suppressing Qingshu Entertainment Group! Maybe it ¡¯s not obvious, maybe Tang Family is also watching in secret! Whether Sun Family is really worth letting yourself subdue! Because there is no need to collect a Sun Family like nothing. (End of this chapter) Chapter 2185 In the hall, his face was full of silence, and Sun Wu was sitting in the first place, his binocular expression continued, but he recovered instantly. She also fully understood the intention of the Elder in front of her. It seems that the Elder wanted to make a sideline and wanted to prevent herself from having too much connection with the Tang Family. After all, it is better to cooperate with the Tang Family to compete with the Qingshu Entertainment Group, and there is one more thing. Qingshu Entertainment Group, it is not unreasonable to be able to keep pace with Tang Sect in the land of Shu, as Sun Family Patriarch, even though she is somewhat proud and complacent, she also understands the voice of these words. But she couldn¡¯t make a statement, because once she made a statement, she really couldn¡¯t imagine how these old guys would have any ideas to continue attacking her. After all, you ca n¡¯t cast aside all considerations for face with this group of Old Guys. Once you do n¡¯t have the knowledge of these Old Guys, without these Old Guys, and the prestige of the children of the side branches, then you may not have reached out. Tang Family subsidiary contract. Maybe I was in Sun Position of Patriarch and I couldn¡¯t help myself. One more thing, Sun Wu signed a subsidiary contract with Tang Sect is a bit unbearable. Only after she inquired in many ways, did she know that the Tang Family will plan to hold the auction next, and this auction is still in cooperation with Qingcheng Sect and Qingcheng Sect. And in this auction, there are some forces outside the Shu land that are concerned. This is also because this auction led to Tang Sect and Sun Family holding hands, and the contract matter was delayed. Otherwise, it may be that now they are not waiting for their auction, but the Tang Family and Sun Family contract is signed, but it is this sudden auction, and because of the involvement of Qingcheng Sect, this date has continued. This is also the fact that her Sun Wu is a little restless and hard to wait for. Moreover, Sun Wu felt a little restless in his heart! Because she has an ominous hunch, she always feels that there is a secret and invisible force that is difficult to control and is increasing the breeding and spreading. Therefore, she was so hurried to sign the so-called subsidiary cooperation contract with Tang Family, otherwise, once the accusation was heard, she was also worried. When the time comes, she did n¡¯t see Tang Family ¡¯s miss to get rid of her 2 sister Sun Mi And Third Brother Sun Ling. But if you put yourself in, it is really worthless! However, she can only cope with the requirements of the Tang Family, only after the end of the auction, and signed a contract with her Sun Family. There is no way, I plan to let the entire Sun Family attach to the Tang Family. As the Sun Family Patriarch, I can only wait patiently and do nothing. I can only continue to wait in this long wait. Having said that, hearing Elder¡¯s words in front of me, Sun Wu no longer spoke much, but the expression in his eyes was reversed. It turned out that what she didn¡¯t expect was whether Sun Zhi could come back intact, and there was still such a university to ask. If Sun Zhi can return intact, it proves that Sun Family has established an additional rival during this period, a Qingshu Entertainment Group that dares to compete with Tang Family. So for the current Sun Family, it is indeed a bit dangerous. After all, Qingshu Entertainment Group can become a new force in the World. You do n¡¯t know what means behind her. But he had to adapt to the next day! That is, if Sun Zhi came back with some damage, it also means that this grudge between Qingshu Entertainment Group and Sun Family is completely clear. But there is even one thing she doesn¡¯t understand at the moment. What she doesn¡¯t understand is why Qingshu Entertainment Group will send Sun Zhi back immediately? And it was for the Sun Family person to pick it up, not by herself! If Qingshu Entertainment Group, send Sun Zhi personally! Even though she was injured, she seemed to understand! Then this is definitely to talk about the conditions with myself! But now Sun Zhi¡¯s arrival is half dead, but the Sun Family people picked it up by themselves, which also caused her new doubts ¡­ (End of this chapter) Chapter 2186 In the hall, all elders looked at Sun Wu, who was silent and suspicious on the first seat. Suddenly there are some similarities between them, because for them, it is not necessary to worry too much. It is nothing more than whether they can understand the meaning of their own words. Whether they should continue to cooperate with Tang Family or not? Even if everyone¡¯s mind is 10000000 don¡¯t depend on Tang Family, if you continue to depend on Tang Family, it is undoubtedly striking a stone with an egg and tiger seeking skin! But why Patriarch used to be the color of contemplation in the eyes, and the morning and the evening fluctuate. However, when all elders were still puzzled, he only heard Sun slowly whisper: ¡°Since you said so, since Sun Zhi¡¯s intact return is another layer of meaning for Qingshu Entertainment Group to me ! ¡° ¡°But if Sun Zhi is not completely complete, without a good return, it means something else!¡± ¡°Then ¡­ I have a question for me!¡± Hearing Sun Wu¡¯s words, several Elders sat down without saying in a sudden: ¡°Patriarch, please!¡± I only heard Sun Wu slowly said: ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why did Qingshu Entertainment Group choose to return Sun Zhi to Sun Family at this time, and it wasn¡¯t them who sent Sun Zhi to their door!¡± ¡°If they send Sun Zhi to my door, I also understand that it is undoubtedly that this grudge is not at all clear, which means that Qingshu Entertainment Group will discuss the conditions with my Sun Family to resolve this grudge!¡± ¡°But now? As you think, Sun Zhi didn¡¯t return in a complete and innocent way, but came back with a wound, but don¡¯t forget, it wasn¡¯t Qingshu Entertainment Group who personally came to the door to talk to me about the conditions of Sun Family To solve you, but let my Sun Family person personally bring the person back, then I would like to ask, what does this mean? ¡° ¡°And you also said, this is at this critical time, and this is what no one has to make me suspicious, and if Sun Zhi is returned to Sun Family, there is a plot!¡± ¡°Or are some of you having a deal with Qingshu Entertainment Group?¡± as the saying goes, the speaker is unintentional, the listener is interested! Sun Mi, who was silent all the time, didn¡¯t say anything, didn¡¯t expect himself, this is called the arrogant big sister, when will suddenly such a calm words come out. But she couldn¡¯t express anything. She could only remain silent, and her beating heart jumped a little, and she slowly and quietly fell silent. She was curious, what happened next in this hall? But under the lobby, Elder heard Patriarch say this directly, and suddenly frightened, he repeatedly backed away, and quickly stood up and said, ¡°Patriarch! Your statement is simply an insult to us!¡± ¡°Yes! Patriarch, we are also Sun Family members anyway! Is there any need to cooperate with her Qingshu Entertainment Group in private?¡± ¡°Despite the cooperation, wouldn¡¯t Patriarch know you? Once and this This kind of big group cooperation must be signed by Patriarch in person! ¡° And some Elders have already said: ¡°Patriarch also knows that Sun Zhi is not my sideline, and I have absolutely no need to consume more for Sun Zhi!¡± Listening to the words everyone talking at once under the hall, Sun Wu gloomy face said nothing. It¡¯s just that her eyes are constantly moving across the faces of everyone, because she wants to see who in the group is telling the truth? Who is telling lies! But she found that there was not a lying expression on everyone¡¯s face, but each and everyone be worldly-wise and play safe, not unreasonable words! indeed! In order for a Sun Zhi to do something that harms her own interests, she also believes that this group of Old Guys simply do not want to do it. Maybe this group of Old Guys want to see whether Sun Zhi¡¯s life or death has nothing to do with them! As long as you are yourself, you will not suffer any damage. But seeing the appearance of this group of Old Guys, the uneasiness in Sun Wu¡¯s heart became more solid. Because as she thought, she always felt that there was always an invisible dark tide flowing inside Sun Family at this time, which stirred her heart, but she did not know where this inner fear came from ¡­ (End of this chapter) Chapter 2187 Looking at each and everyone in the hall, each of them was loyal to the Old Guy, and saw Sun Wu said sole solemnly: ¡°Enough! Stop talking!¡± I saw Sun Wu sigh, and very quiet was restored in the hall again, without any words. ¡°First talk about why Qingshu Entertainment Group wants to return Sun Zhi back at this moment, and still asks my Sun Family person to go in person and bring the person back!¡± Because the uneasy throb in Sun Wu¡¯s heart still exists, she is also worried. What she is worried about is that Sun Zhi unfathomable mystery¡¯s return to her Sun Family is for Qingshu Entertainment Group with certain purposes. And she also worried that it would be as she imagined, someone inside the Sun Family had the original intention to cooperate with the Aristocratic Family group outside. The most critical of these is Qingshu Entertainment Group! Because the arrival of Sun Zhi is really something that should not be in line with the time, for these Elders, they are concerned about Sun Zhi, in the end is intact to determine whether the grievances of their Sun Family and Qingshu Entertainment Group have ended . But what she seemed to think of was what kind of purpose was it to let Sun Zhi return it! To know that in this Shu land, the forces are tangled and complicated, and the undercurrents are surging. She does not believe that Qing Shu Entertainment Group will give up such an opportunity to discuss the conditions with Sun Family to make up for the loss! Just returned Sun Zhi with no difficulty? This undoubtedly made her a little unimaginable and a little headache. If it was as she had imagined in her mind, then she had to think of it here. Her gaze moved towards the side of Sun Mi, but she saw that her 2 sisters were still closing their eyes and recuperating from beginning to end, still as before, as if everything around her had nothing to do with her, she was only concerned about Sun Family¡¯s so-called family law enforcement. Still not speaking, I saw an Elder sitting slowly moved towards Sun Wu said: ¡°Patriarch! Sun Zhi may be returned to Sun Family by Qingshu Entertainment Group, perhaps Qingshu Entertainment Group¡¯s concerns are the same as ours! ¡° Hearing this, slowly opened his thoughtful eyes, and continued: ¡°Oh! Then talk about it!¡± Hearing Sun Wu¡¯s words, this Elder made his debut slowly, Because what she didn¡¯t know is that her life is now eager to know whether Qingshu Entertainment Group and their family really have the connection she imagined! If that is the case, then she is really unimaginable. What else does Sun Family know about herself, and how much is hidden in the past that she does not know. In that case, she is really unbearable. Will the moment of reaching an agreement with them become that shocking variable? I saw Elder said slowly: ¡°Perhaps Qingshu Entertainment Group will return Sun Zhi to me, it is nothing more than these 3 points!¡± Hearing that Elder was sitting down, Sun Wu couldn¡¯t say slightly frowned. How come 3 points? Every time I heard these Elder, unperturbed words, Sun Wu frowned a little. Because she hates what the old guy said, rely on age to show of age, really annoying! It ¡¯s okay to say anything directly, just one, and master everything. Hearing this, Sun Wu could only press the helplessness in his heart. She really wanted to hear, what is the so-called 3 o¡¯clock point that Qingshu Entertainment Group returned Sun Zhi to Sun Family? I hope that the so-called 3 points of the Old Guy will be able to surrender the dark tide of Sun Family in my heart, and let my heart feel comfortable ¡­ (End of this chapter) Chapter 2188 At this time, Sun Wu, who was sitting in the first place in the Sun Family¡¯s hall, said nothing, and quietly waited for the hall under the doubts in his heart. This is called the 3 classic Elder. Waiting quietly for her speech. Seeing Sun Wu quietly staring at himself, this Elder, calmed down, slowly said: ¡°Patriarch! The 3 classics that the old man said is why the Qingshu Entertainment Group returned Sun Zhi to our Sun Family These 3 classic reasons! ¡° ¡°The first is her Qingshu Entertainment Group, which suddenly emerged among the land of Shu. This is undoubtedly making Tang Family a bit sleepy!¡± ¡°After all, the sudden rise of the Wang Family Group at that time formed the situation of duodom supremacy in the land of Shu, but this situation is not beyond Tang Family ¡¯s control, and the rise of Qingshu Entertainment Group now undoubtedly puts the duodom over hegemony The situation has been broken, forming a three-legged stand. ¡° ¡°In this case, it can be said that her Qingshu Entertainment Group has been secretly targeted by Tang Family, so Qingshu Entertainment Group!¡± ¡°In this case, what they can do is to return Sun Zhi to our Sun Family, otherwise, they don¡¯t want to be targeted by our Sun Family. ¡°After all, as Patriarch said, our Sun Family is also a character with a head and face in the land of Shu. In this case, Qingshu Entertainment Group must have the idea of ??one more thing than one less, so we returned Sun Zhi to us. Sun Family, this is the first point! ¡° Hearing the words of Elder under the hall, Sun Wu thought secretly, but it was not unreasonable to find. After all, the two heroes in the Shu area have already reached the Wang Family Group, and no one can target anyone, and no one can deal with anyone. However, Qingshu Entertainment Group, a young star such as Qin Ni, has risen with a strong wrist star, which undoubtedly makes Tang Family a bit sleepy. For Wang Family Group, the rise of Qingshu Entertainment Group may not be a concern for Wang Family Group. Under certain circumstances, the Wang Family Group also has some gaps with the Tang Family. After all, the Wang Family Group was not under the care of the Tang Family. In this case, Wang Family Group will not shoot them, but Tang Family will not shoot her Qingshu Entertainment Group. As the president of Qingshu Entertainment Group, Qin Ni must have understood this in her mind, so she returned us, Sun Zhi, Sun Family¡¯s Sun Zhi, to us. Indeed, as the elder in the hall said, it is not without reason. After all, the pressure exerted by Tang Family on Qingshu Entertainment Group at this time is far greater than the pressure given by other Aristocratic Family. Returning Sun Zhi to Sun Family is one less rival. After all, how could the side of the couch allow her to snore! And once offended the old Sun Family! Qin Ni, as the president of Qingshu Entertainment Group, how could it be unclear? Otherwise, what she will face in Qingshu Entertainment Group will be the deep-rooted Tang Family, and the Sun Family who has been in Shu all the year round and has a solid foundation and a strong family! Even though there are some inherent hidden dangers under this situation, Sun Wu secretly thought about it. Qingshu Entertainment Group, the president¡¯s passion for this behavior, as this Elder said, is not without reason. After all, once we Sun Family and Tang Family at the same time, both of them jointly exert pressure on Qingshu Entertainment Group, then her signing of the Entertainment Group¡¯s actions in Shudi will only be more embarrassing and more difficult. Thinking of this Sun Wu, he did not show any emotion, just quietly, thinking in secret. (End of this chapter) Chapter 2189 Elder under the hall, the first point of these 3 classical remarks was slowly spoken, and I saw Patriarch saying nothing. But although there was no emotion in Patriarch¡¯s face, the Elder also asserted that Patriarch completely listened to her remarks. Suddenly there was not much relief in my heart, and I hadn¡¯t thought much about it. I saw Sun Wu in the first seat, and asked her to look at her. Seeing this, this Elder suddenly had some high-spirited and vigorous, there was a kind of leisurely way of making a suggestion, and continued slowly said: ¡°The first point of the old man has just been finished, and then the Patriarch said clearly, green Why did Shu Entertainment Group return Sun Zhi to our Sun Family point 2! ¡° ¡°The second point is the Qingshu Entertainment Group, because Tang Family had already shocked Shudi before, what the various Aristocratic Family and the group did!¡± ¡°At this time, it is estimated that the Qingshu Entertainment Group is also prepared for each Aristocratic Family, because they are also worried that they do not know which of these Aristocratic Family Patriarch is related to the Tang Family, so she ca n¡¯t let Sun Zhi Become other Aristocratic Family and group, and even become Tang Family, the breakthrough port of breaking through Qingshu Entertainment Group! ¡° ¡°So it ¡¯s not unreasonable to ask Sun Zhi to give us Sun Family, otherwise, Patriarch will also know that the habits of Tang Family will definitely go, that is, the fame among the land of Shu, which is used as a breakthrough mouth for the youth. The difficulty of Shu Entertainment Group! ¡° ¡°If the first point is that Qingshu Entertainment Group does not want to have more hostile forces in the land of Shu, then the second point is that Qingshu Entertainment Group is also prepared to prevent Tang Family from finding excuses to make trouble , Otherwise, when the time comes, Qingshu Entertainment Group really has no reason to tell! ¡° ¡°This time Sun Zhi returned to our Sun Family, then it is undoubtedly an excuse to break the Tang Family and even other Aristocratic Family relative to Qingshu Entertainment Group!¡± Hearing the elder under the hall slowly say something like this, Sun Wu couldn¡¯t help but think of it, indeed! After all, Tang Family can be said to be a leader in the Shu area. For those who want to deal with Tang Family, it can be said that it is a crime to be added. Qingshu Entertainment Group, this situation is very easy, one step at a time, it is easy to cause Tang Family and other Aristocratic Family excuses her Qingshu Entertainment Group for the excuse. Qingshu Entertainment Group¡¯s return of Sun Zhi to Sun Family is indeed a way of making excuses. Thinking of here, Sun Wu couldn¡¯t help but give the Elder under the hall a high glance. She really did n¡¯t expect, old ¡¯s old fart among the did n¡¯t expect Sun Family, old bastard who only cares about her own interests, will still have such remarks. Regardless of whether this group of Old Guys are intentional or unintentional, things still have other purposes, but this remark really makes sense. Thinking of this, can not help but slowly nodded. Indeed, Tang Family has always had such an overbearing character, and some other Aristocratic Family groups in the Shu area are not well understood. Once the Tang Family has an excuse to defeat the Qingshu Entertainment Group, for the Tang Family, they will never be soft-hearted, and even only fiercely stepped on it, hoping to find any excuses and breakthroughs for the Qingshu The suppression of the entertainment group. Presumably, at that time, Tang Family may also make a blind date through Sun Zhi¡¯s breakthrough. Qingshu Entertainment Group is in trouble, then ¡­ Undoubtedly, it is the internal, even external pressure on Qingshu Entertainment Group, which may be domineering and not benevolent, and the World with the highest interests, like Tang Family, may only borrow the name of the World. The group even attacked the newly emerging Qin Ni! (End of this chapter) Chapter 2190 Thinking of life here, Sun Wu slowly nodded, and said lightly: ¡°Elder¡¯s remarks are not unreasonable, then I don¡¯t know, why is Elder¡¯s third classic?¡± I didn¡¯t expect to be in the hall. My Patriarch even voluntarily asked for questions. He didn¡¯t have the strong, stunned appearance of the past. He even asked for questions. Thinking of this, Elder couldn¡¯t help but slowly nodded, secretly relieved in his heart. It seems that Patriarch is not useless, and will still listen to what they say about these Old Guys. Thinking of this, saying that Sun Zhi was returned to the Sun Family 3 Code. It ¡¯s not long before Elder became quiet, and slowly opened the mouth and said again, ¡°As for Code 3, that ¡¯s what Elder said just now, that ¡¯s She Qingshu Entertainment Group does n¡¯t want to completely fall out with our Sun Family, so that ¡¯s why Sun Zhi was unconscious and she was a little relieved when we came back! ¡± ¡°Because if the Qingshu Entertainment Group and our Sun Family are completely down, then it is a complete break with our Sun Family, we can also think about it from another angle, there is her Qingshu Entertainment Group, let go of the Tang Family Hatred between us, but come to be hostile to our Sun Family! ¡° ¡°Then we also have to think about whether Tang Family will help us Sun Family. We are watching Sun Family and Qingshu Entertainment Group 2 fighting each other to do their own behavior of watching tigers in the mountains, or Tang. Family will only take this opportunity to secretly shoot our Sun Family, which is why we have to think about it! ¡° ¡°So even if she came back in a comatose state, it means that this grudge of our Sun Family and Qingshu Entertainment Group has been turned over and has passed, and we are not going to have scruples; But if the Qingshu Entertainment Group either the fish dies or the net splits, instead of secretly guarding against the Tang Family, she would do her utmost to deal with our Sun Family. In this Shudi, her other Aristocratic Family and the group are also Unbelievable, because we Sun Family should always be on guard. At that time, in addition to the hostility between Qingshu Entertainment Group and us, whether there will be other forces will also conspiracy, want to do something to our Sun Family, Means to make trips in secret! ¡° ¡°After all ¡­ Tang Family people were established in the land of Shu, and it is not unreasonable until now. Moreover, if Tang Family really arrives at that time, she will also secretly think about whether it is better to cooperate with He Qingshu Entertainment Group or with us. Sun Family cooperation is better? ¡° Speaking of which, Sun Wu suddenly got angry because she was already very strict as Sun Family Patriarch and wanted to cooperate with Tang Family. But the elder¡¯s words slowly extinguished the anger in her heart, which was indeed quite reasonable. Because the Wang Family Group and the Tang Family were not incompatible with each other? But in the end, Tang Family did not have some interests in dealing with Wang Family Group! If it is really time for Sun Family and Qingshu Entertainment Group to go to war, will Tang Family continue to help Sun Family? Perhaps Tang Family will also take the opportunity to stab the Sun Family behind to show friendship with Qingshu Entertainment Group, and reach Qingshu Entertainment Group for some interests and cooperation and cooperation that she did not even know about Sun Wu! In that case, it is undoubtedly that her Sun Family will be enemies on her back at that time, which is why these Elders just worried a little, and even returned to Sun Family ¡¯s Sun Zhi, is it intact or damaged? the reason. (End of this chapter) Chapter 2191 After a few words, Sun Wu in the first seat couldn¡¯t help but slowly sink into contemplation. Because she suddenly found out that this attitude towards Sun Zhi just now had a little understanding, because after all, Sun Family, even though she was raising her, they were a group that made them dislike Elder. But this group of Elder¡¯s words are indeed not unreasonable. Because the former Wang Family Group was also suppressed by the Tang Family, but when the Wang Family Group gradually emerged in the land of Shu, after monopolizing the real estate in the land and the convenience of mining and mining. Tang Family is not profitable yet. SAIC and Wang Family Group have cooperated, and they do n¡¯t even think about it far away, only to say that the nearest place, Sun Family ¡¯s sudden emergence this time under his own mother ¡¯s means, but then Our family has not had to put down some so-called grudges and come to work with their Sun Family. In this land of Shu, there are only benefits and only mutual use. Simply there is nothing between them, friendly and harmonious development, this simply does not exist! Thinking of Sun Wu¡¯s heart here, disappointing also beat a few times. She no longer wanted to know if there was any surging suspicion in this Sun Family. She thought of Tang Family, whether this one would let herself depend on Sun Family of their Tang Family, because Sun Family at this time does not have its own Third Brother Sun Ling, so expert sits. How will Tang Family think of Sun Family, and will he use the power to give himself away and let himself get rid of his 2 sisters and Third Brother? Perhaps at that time, Tang Family will even feel that Sun Family simply has no value in interest, then it may really be as good as this Elder said to her Qingshu Entertainment Group. In that case, your Sun Family is really ruined in your own hands! Do n¡¯t arrive at that time, your Second Brother and Third Brother have n¡¯t solved it yet, but you have to take it in first, then you have all the ideas I thought before, Tang Family used her family ¡¯s power to get rid of her 2 sisters Sun Yun and Third Brother Sun Ling¡¯s ideas, it¡¯s easy to make all of them go away. Even at that time, it may be true that Tang Family will lend you to yourself, maybe after removing his 2 sisters and Third Brother ¡­ Perhaps the next thing is that the Sun Family belongs to the Tang Family. So, outside of the Sun Family Patriarch, can you really sit down peacefully? If you think about it carefully, when your mother returned from the outside and let Sun Family rise again, but Tang Family did not let go of the idea of ??their mother and Tang Family marrying, but came to cooperate with your Sun Family? Her kind of face is not unknown to Sun Wu, she said that she followed her mother back to the land of Shu from outside to inside. I have also seen a lot of scams, and I have also seen a lot of hypocrisy. At that time, will Tang Family really choose their Sun Family to attach to them? or is really going to choose Qingshu Entertainment Group, this emerging force, and even this person and her negotiator 3 are emerging forces, then his Sun Family wants a Tang Family idea in his own hands Is it correct? Thinking of this, Sun Wu didn¡¯t feel bored and asked herself ¡­ All this is right! I have never worried so much, but I didn¡¯t expect, the bystanders are clear, the authorities are fanatic, and now I have a feeling of having unspeakable bitter suffering. (End of this chapter) Chapter 2192 Sun Wu sitting above the hall, she thought of this, she was a little panicked, she was also a little frightened! Because she suddenly discovered that she already has some if you ride a tiger, it¡¯s hard to get off! The cooperative relationship between herself and them wants to make her difficult to extricate herself! She asked herself in her heart, but she was not afraid. Because if she suddenly interrupted the affiliated relationship with them, maybe the Tang Family side, once waiting for the end of the auction, maybe when the time comes is not to want to have a series of affiliated partnerships with her Sun Family ¡­ ¡­ Perhaps it is to come back to the Sun Family who gave the rhetoric, then when the time comes his Sun Family Patriarch position does not seem to be at stake? At that time, what other ways do you want to deal with your 2nd sister and Third Brother? What kind of future is there? Maybe when the time comes, I haven¡¯t dealt with my 2 sisters and Third Brother, I already have nothing, maybe by that time, maybe Sun Family will really lose completely in my hands, there is no guarantee! Then myself¡­ Even if I don¡¯t want to believe, I don¡¯t believe it anymore, but I have already become the sinner of Sun Family! Thinking of this, Sun Wu couldn¡¯t help but cry out in cold sweat. But in an instant, her eyes looked at the five Elder who was sitting down and her two younger sisters, Sun Mo, who had been silent, and she was a little shocked. She could only quell the uneasiness in her heart, fiercely pressed down. Having reached this step, no matter what the ending is, she can only continue with brace oneself. What she has to wait for is whether Tang Family will continue to choose the so-called cooperative relationship with her! At that time, it depends on Tang Family¡¯s attitude towards himself! If it is really as Elder said, maybe at that time, Tang Family will really be friendly to Qingshu Entertainment Group, so his Patriarch position has really come to an end. Thinking of this, Sun Wu let out a light breath and said: ¡°Okay! Your words, I already know, all of you will retreat!¡± All elders didn¡¯t expect what was waiting for it was Patriarch¡¯s words. The words used to be inexplicable, but Patriarch¡¯s words have fallen, and they are not good to say anything. They can only bow and slowly exit the hall. Sun Wu, who was left alone, sat alone in the first seat, silent. Watching the people leave, the situation in the hall was restored to Sun Wu alone again, and Sun Wu didn¡¯t see his body softening. What she didn¡¯t expect is that the matter of Sun Zhi actually caused this unprecedented problem hidden in her didn¡¯t expect. She thought that with the help of Tang Family, she could fully control Sun Family. However, she had some completely crazy and ridiculous thoughts before, but she was shocked in the face of this reality. She did n¡¯t expect what it was because of the result of this time Sun Family ¡­ More importantly, this thing didn¡¯t expect Sun Zhi completely dispelled the thoughts she had in her mind. Because of Sun Zhi ¡¯s problems, the strength of his Third Brother has stopped, and realm has stalled, which has led to whether the current Sun Family has value for the Tang Family! If, as Elder said, once Sun Family is worthless, then only her and these Elders are left, what is the way to terminate the cooperation of Tang Family and Sun Family! That is simply whimsical, will Tang Family let go of him so easily? It is estimated that when the time comes, Tang Family may only use this as an excuse to conduct some hostile means against his Sun Family and himself ¡­ (End of this chapter) Chapter 2193 Everyone left, and Sun Mi had returned to the dark room in the dark corner of the Sun Family, without a word. This is where Sun Family¡¯s Elder in charge of family law enforcement is located! Sun Di didn¡¯t expect the Sun Family group of old fart, and this group of Old Guy will even have this remark. Even her didn¡¯t expect that the 3 classics proposed by this group of Old Guy are not unreasonable. Even if she had already expected this group of Old Guys, she had begun to shake her big sister¡¯s thoughts of wanting to attach Tang Family. But Sun Mi laughed a little in his heart, big sister! big sister! Now that you have if you ride a tiger, it¡¯s hard to get off, it¡¯s just now that it¡¯s too late! She can also guess the one of her big sister¡¯s idea. Now Sun Wu can only brace oneself to sign an affiliated cooperation agreement with Sun Family. If Sun Wu suddenly no longer continues to sign this agreement with Tang Family at this time If so, then Tang Family may lose the opportunity to annex Sun Family. Then Sun Wu will become the object they want to hate, and at that time will also be involved in Sun Family. This action is undoubtedly to make Sun Family the hostile Aristocratic Family among the Tang Family. At that time, big sister, maybe her Sun Family Patriarch position was really insecure. This was simply digging the grave and taking it out! After thinking of Sun Mi smirking here, he couldn¡¯t help feeling sad. I didn¡¯t expect my big sister. It really was Patriarch¡¯s imposing manner for many years, which made me become stunned and self-satisfied. At this time, I woke up after many words. But she also wanted to know what means and actions her big sister would have to continue to sign this agreement with Tang Family! If when the time comes Tang Family feels that Sun Family still has its benefits, it is not necessary to hold this so-called cooperation with Tang Family. But if it fails, then as the Elder in the hall said today ¡­ Sun Family will really become the object of Tang Family¡¯s demand for hate! So for Tang Family and even Sun Family, the inside of the two parties is not good, and the Tang Family who always mentions the external dignity may have any retaliatory means for the Sun Family. This is unknown. It may even lead to Qingshu Entertainment Group. At that time, Qingshu Entertainment Group will only deal with Tang Family in some interests. And Sun Family will only become a sacrifice that Tang Family wants to show to Qingshu Entertainment Group! By that time, Sun Family was really difficult to preserve in the Shu Land, and the name scattered ashes and dispersed smoke was completely erased in practice. Thinking of this, Sun Mi was not sighed. Become a big sister yourself, as Sun Family Patriarch, it only reacts now. For many years, I only thought that infighting now reacts, it is really too late! Now she if you ride a tiger, it¡¯s hard to get off, but she is also curious, what means will her big sister use to solve this problem of if you ride a tiger, it¡¯s hard to get off? Qingshu Entertainment Group is the existence of a newborn calves do not fear tigers, and Tang Family is a deeper tiger in the mountains. In the end, when the time comes how to make a calf, not afraid of the tiger ¡¯s calf to join hands against the Sun Family ¡­ or is ¡­¡­ Tang Family still choose to cooperate with Sun Family? Now Sun Wu, having unspeakable bitter suffering, has to choose, no matter which one option, has exceeded her own control. One step forward, it¡¯s hard to predict! Take a step back, ten thousand zhang abyss! Tang Family is not the force that Sun Wu wants to use in her heart now, but the fear that is spreading in her heart. And all this is just the beginning, only ¡­ (End of this chapter) Chapter 2194 But all this is not important anymore, because for her, it doesn¡¯t matter whether her big sister can come up with a solution or not. After all, he and his Third Brother Sun Ling and Qingshu Entertainment Group have shown 100% friendship! Qingshu Entertainment Group is not that kind of unbelievable person, and the grievances of Qingshu Entertainment Group and Tang Family are much deeper than those of Sun Family and Tang Family. As for the Tang Family that his big sister has to worry about, the existence of the dark tide is no longer important. After all, when the time comes no matter whether your big sister is a success or failure, if you get the probability of Sun¡¯s Position of Patriarch, you will only improve one level after another, because at that time, Sun Mo can definitely say that his Third Brother Will be on his side. Qingshu Entertainment Group will also stand on its own side. At that time, even though Sun Family no longer exists, it is no longer necessary. Because Sun Family¡¯s so-called non-existence is only his big sister, Sun Wuzhi¡¯s so-called Patriarch position does not exist, and his when the time comes is Sun Family Patriarch, and Qingshu Entertainment Group and Sun Family will only have more long-term cooperation. At this time, her big sister thinks that Sun Family is the cannon fodder in the middle, and it is gone. Because the cannon fodder in the middle is not Sun Family, but the big sister Sun Wu who has just recovered himself! didn¡¯t expect, Sun Zhi! This accident led to such a hidden turn of events. And this turning point is that regardless of success or failure, it is their own big sister, whether success or failure is their own. At that time, maybe your big sister will still think that Tang Family Hui and Qingshu Entertainment Group have friendly cooperation, but that is simply impossible. Because Qingshu Entertainment Group has signed a cooperation agreement with Sun Family and Third Brother Sun Ling, and the final game result, after all, the success is still the Patriarch position! And his big sister is ready to become a cannon fodder between Tang Family and Qingshu Entertainment Group in this game! Thinking of this, Sun Mi is really looking forward to the gloomy eyes full of hopeful eyes! Sun Zhiah Sun Zhi, didn¡¯t expect this Sun Family junior, even had a chain reaction, giving his Third Brother strength a greater breakthrough. The Qingshu Entertainment Group also completely turned to its own side and became the goal of its secret cooperation and assistance. At that time, it was facing the Sun Family of Tang Family, but she hated only her big sister Sun Wu. At that time, the big sister had nothing, what was he afraid of? Sun Family has fallen into his own hands. Behind him, there is the hidden Qingshu Entertainment Group. The cooperation between the two companies is not much better than that with the big sister¡¯s so-called subsidiary Tang Family. Collaborating with Tang Family, it is undoubtedly true to seek skin with the tiger, and in the end will be eaten with no bones left! But in cooperation with Qingshu Entertainment Group, in the end at least his Sun Family still exists, and hatred belongs to his own big sister, and Sun Family belongs to himself in his own hands. Thinking of Sun Mi¡¯s gaze here, he couldn¡¯t help but take a look, that Sun Family¡¯s huge manor, that belongs to Sun Ling¡¯s retreat. She had some expectations. When her Third Brother came out of retreat, what would happen to this Sun Family? (End of this chapter) Chapter 2195 At the beginning of a new day, people coming, people going in front of the Qingshu Entertainment Group building are all busy silhouettes. And a slender body became somewhat serene, moved towards Qingshu Entertainment Group came. The handsome and upright posture has made many women passing by look sideways. The person who came is not someone else, it is Chu Qing! Thinking that it was the beginning of another day, I recovered my spirit and moved towards Qingshu Entertainment Group. Recalling the conversation with Lin Qing in the hospital yesterday, Chu Qing¡¯s heart is still somewhat sad. Because she couldn¡¯t really say it, it wasn¡¯t her intention to hide Lin Qing¡¯s secrets. But after the Qingshu Entertainment Group came here, one wave after another, in fact, the tangled and complicated forces made her have some headaches. If he had been before, he would have been quick sword cuts through tangled hemp, but this is not the same , This is in Shudi, not in Jinmen City! If it is Jinmen City, it will help him. Here he is just an employee of Qingshu Entertainment Group. She didn¡¯t know. When the time comes and Lin Qing said to be frank, she didn¡¯t know that Lin Qing would cooperate. At this time, she just wanted to finish her work in Qingshu Entertainment Group as soon as possible. After solving the problems in Shudi, she had to find the woman who came to this world with her, nor the woman. Where did she appear at this time? Thinking of Chu Qing¡¯s forbidden rubbing his head here, some of her handsome hairstyles looked messy under her rubbing, but with her pair of handsome faces and deep eyes, she showed a smirk temperament. Slowly walking into the lobby of Qingshu Entertainment Group, Chu Qing found that many staff were waiting in line for the elevator. There was a long line in front of the elevator door, but when she stepped into this hall, she found that several lines of sight moved towards towards her own view. Suddenly, I was a little surprised and some puzzled! Because she feels weird that these employees see a little strange emotion in her eyes, just saying that she is completely puzzled, although Qingshu Entertainment Group only has her as a male employee, but this is already everywhere Know things. But now looking at the expression from their eyes, it made Chu Qing step into the hall suddenly. Some hesitation! Because she didn¡¯t know what these people did. After all, when she came to Qingshu Entertainment Group, not long ago, Zhou Yu, Wu Mei, Zhou Yi, and even reason, they also happened something that made her a little palpitated. Some things that made her feel a little palpitated, after all, this feminist World is such a civilized Qingshu entertainment group in such a land of Shu. The company is all female employees, but she believes that one of these female employees is already a well-known thing in Shudi. But when she found that these people¡¯s eyes did not look towards her, she still felt a little trembling when it came. After all, she doesn¡¯t know how many of these people are like Zhou Yi and women like Wu Mei. How dare to love and hate the character, this thing is also a place where Chu Qing can not eat. See Chu Qing suddenly followed some pace, slowly approached. The lobby of Qingshu Entertainment Group is consciously arranged behind everyone, waiting for the arrival of the elevator. And at this moment, Captain Ling Rui of the security team appeared boldly behind his back and slapped him on the shoulder ¡­ (End of this chapter) Chapter 2196 ¡°Yo! Chu little brother, did you come to work on time today?¡± Feeling the giant palm behind him, the gravity that came, and the bold voice, Chu Qing didn¡¯t need to think about it. This must be Ling Rui¡¯s laughter. Hearing Ling Rui¡¯s voice, Chu Qing somewhat helplessly said: ¡°I¡¯m not coming to work on time someday!¡± This made her speechless! Although I am a kind of person who can be said to be very leisurely in Qingshu Entertainment Group, there is no way! It is the personal bodyguard of the president, and he must certainly be on time, always impossible always thinking of putting the pigeons of the president! After all, I still have to get some salary! Now that I am poor and white, I don¡¯t necessarily have any money to feed myself. Hearing Chu Qing¡¯s helpless appearance, Ling Rui was very sorry, ¡°sorry! Did you take a heavy shot!¡± But when I think about it, Chu Qing is different from ordinary people, even the power of mysterious, but even the Sun Family¡¯s Third Elder Sun Ling can give the defeated people, how can you worry about such a palm? Thinking of this, Lin Rui turned to laugh and said, ¡°It¡¯s just that I worry too much, Chu little brother is not that kind of person!¡± Hearing this, Chu Qing was even dazed, and slowly said: ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what it means, your palm almost shot me without being hurt!¡± Hearing this, Ling Rui said softly: ¡°We are all understood , Chu little brother, you ¡¯re very difficult to deal with! But even those who can beat the Third Elder of Sun Family, how could they not bear me? ¡± Speaking of which, Ling Rui¡¯s bold laugh spread throughout the hall. Suddenly, those people who moved towards their hearts from doubtful eyes were not sure in their hearts. It seems that Chu Qing¡¯s defeat of Sun Family Third Elder has been reported in the group, and it really happened, but this time Chu Xin was a little bit confused, and some of them asked: ¡°Who are you listening to?¡± ¡° But I heard Ling Rui continued: ¡°Everyone in this group is a good sister. Why don¡¯t you know what happened to you? It¡¯s a pity that you are all outside the office of President Qin. Otherwise, you may be around Chu Qing. How tall, how much weight, how hobby, maybe we all already know! ¡° Seeing Ling Rui¡¯s words becoming more and more biased, Chu Xin suddenly had a black line in his head, and quickly coughed and interrupted: ¡°OK, OK, OK, OK! OK! OK! Stop! I only heard Ling Rui ¡¯s words. I suddenly shivered a lot. How could I even know the height and weight of my body size? Does this give me any privacy? Looking at the appearance of Chu Qing, Ling Rui apologized moved towards her and said: ¡°Okay! Don¡¯t disturb you anymore, you queue here! Anyway, the elevator is fast!¡± At the end, Ling Rui also added that some pats on Chu Qing¡¯s shoulders in good faith: ¡°True didn¡¯t expect Chu little brother is still such a passionate seed, in our this world, there is even a little brother. For the sake of his wife, there are a lot of men who show up outside! I really envy! I can be the one who is with Chu little brother! ¡° Speaking of this, Ling Rui slowly withdrew and left, leaving Chu Qing blank. What does it mean to show up outside for the sake of my girlfriend, and why does this sentence sound strange, and what is going on? Hearing Chu Qing¡¯s heart here, he couldn¡¯t help being silent ¡­ (End of this chapter) Chapter 2197 He listened intently, and only heard some whispering in the queue. ¡°Hey! Look! Look! It turns out that President Qin¡¯s personal bodyguard!¡± ¡°Yeah! Yeah! She is the Chu Qing who came out looking for work everywhere to treat her wife!¡± Before hearing it, I heard a lot of women and continued: ¡°I want such a good boyfriend, but unfortunately I don¡¯t know, is her relationship with her wife good?¡± Hearing this woman ¡¯s words, the other woman also said a little: ¡°Why! Do you still want to dig the wall?¡± But didn¡¯t expect surprised Chu Qing a little, but the woman continued to say: ¡°Of course! Such a man can definitely dig at the wall! If not, it would be a pity!¡± Hearing these whispering speeches did not conceal Chu Qing¡¯s hearing. She Chu Qing was a little stunned. No wonder today, in this hall, everyone¡¯s eyes moved towards themselves. Listening to this posture, it seems that they all know that they came to work in Qingshu Entertainment Group for Lin Qing¡¯s illness, but for Chu Qing, these words sound strange in her ears. And what makes her slobber more and more is how to listen to this meaning. It seems that these women have a tone that they want to dig the wall, and when they look up slowly, all the women in line are moved towards themselves Looking forward. A pair who can¡¯t wait to swallow alive! Suddenly Chu Qing smiled a little, and his body slowly moved back. Because what she knows is that the women of this World are bold and open, but they are far more than the World where they used to be. It is no accident that they say that they are digging the walls and feet! To know Qin Ni ¡¯s Qingshu Entertainment Group, her group of people does not have someone who is easy to deal with, let ¡¯s not talk about those managers, maybe these employees who can enter here are all hidden. expert. Otherwise, why can this Qingshu Entertainment Group get together? For several years, she became the three dominant forces in the land of Shu, but what she didn¡¯t expect was how these women knew about themselves and Lin Qing, and also knew that they had defeated Sun Family Third Elder, It made her a little silent and a little scared. What is silent is that she has nothing to say. What she is afraid of is that she is really afraid that this group of people will suddenly come up and do something extraordinary to herself! After all, when she first came to this World, she remembered herself clearly, but when she woke up in a woman ¡¯s bed, she did n¡¯t mention what happened afterwards. It ¡¯s really ridiculous to think about it now. . Looking at everyone¡¯s moved towards their still unchanging gaze, Chu Qing could only watch the nose and nose, and not listen to their whispering words, and regardless of those hot eyes, they could only face without fear and expressionless composure. Only what she hopes to do in the heart, who will save him, and what he wants to know more is, who actually told him and Chu Qing¡¯s things, only formed such a speech. Originally because of Wu Mei and Li You, the group of flaming women has already made her a bit overwhelmed. If you add some more flaming women like Wu Mei and you! Let her re-evaluate that in this Qingshu Entertainment Group, it is estimated that they dare not free activities, may only dare to be cautious, after all, like the hot women like Wu Mei and Li You, heaven knows the employees under their hands Whether they will be like them, they will also launch an offensive against themselves. Now, in this Qingchu Entertainment Group, it is already one of the top two. (End of this chapter) Chapter 2198 Suddenly, Chu Qing¡¯s body kept receding slowly, but when he slowly and slowly receded, he was startled by a cold voice. Only heard a voice from behind, unemotional voice said: ¡°Hey! You are about to step on me!¡± Suddenly Chu Qing lightly jumped up and crawled, like a frightened little white rabbit, when he turned around, it turned out to be a delicate face, but the beautiful and beautiful face had as cold as ice and frost, let The person is so cold in the bones. This person is no one else. It is Chu Qing who still has some impressions. It seems that Chu Qing remembers that the manager of the public relations department is Yin Xinghong! Chu Qing also clearly remembers that although Yin Xinghong, who hates men most in the company, has priority in this feminist World, Females Honored Males Inferior, but this Yin Xinghong, Chu Qing also heard rumors, that is Yin Xinghong ¡¯s aversion to men, but Extremely exist. Qin Ni also spent a lot of time enlightening her! Seeing Yin Xinghong standing behind him, Chu Qing quickly apologized, ¡°sorry! Sorry! I didn¡¯t pay attention, sorry! Sorry!¡± However, Chu Qing was still worried that Yin Xinghong would speak out to himself, but he saw that Yin Xinghong didn¡¯t say much, just a pair of eyes as as cold as ice and frost. After glancing at himself, he didn¡¯t say much. It was a bit unpredictable for her to go out. She is very strange that Yin Xinghong, who looks down on men, and even dislikes men very much, is not much talked about, but she looks towards herself in those eyes, and there is no such disgusting expression. What Chu Qing did n¡¯t know was that Yin Xinghong also understood. Chu Qing came to Qingshu Entertainment Group to work for her girlfriend, and heard that Chu Qing was looking for a job for her girlfriend, and finally came to Qing. Shu Entertainment Group has become President Qin¡¯s personal bodyguard. At least in Yin Xinghong¡¯s impressions, she is indeed very disgusted with men, but at least she is not as hating Chu Qing as before. At least a man like Chu Qing, to show his head outside for his girlfriend, to treat his girlfriend, he also not at all abandon his seriously ill girlfriend, but for her to be outside, to work on time and on time every day, and Chu After Qing came to Qingshu Entertainment Group, he did not at all stare at all women like other men, always a powerful expression. It¡¯s a look that treats everyone equally. This makes her Yin Xinghong look at her with a lot of respect. At least she is still envious, at least she envy the little girlfriend of Chu Qing, since she can have such a boyfriend , For his own sake, to show his head outside. If you know a man like Chu Qing, it is estimated that many women want to marry home and wish to be pampered at home, but will not let her wander outside 4 places. She envyed Chu Qing ¡¯s little girlfriend because at least she would not encounter the presence of a scumbag like the good sister she used to use her sister for money and power, and in the end, it hurt the entire Qingshu Entertainment. The Group was affected by this. Yin Xinghong¡¯s memories in the past are especially new, as if they are vivid in his memory. At least, Chu Qing this person makes her not very annoying! Otherwise, as usual, it is estimated that Yin Xinghong had already hit it coldly. A person who wanders out for his girlfriend is still worthy of admiration. (End of this chapter) Chapter 2199 Thinking of this, Yin Xinhong was relieved, and she suddenly discovered that perhaps the ideological work that President Qin had done to her might have some intentions. I also hope that I can make a happy tie and make some changes. Perhaps this is why Chu Qing can work in Qingshu Entertainment Group until now! However, Yin Xinghong¡¯s attitude suddenly surprised everyone in the hall. You should know that Yin Xinhong hates men in the entire Qingshu Entertainment Group. That is well known, even the Aristocratic Family outside the Qingshu Entertainment Group. Everyone knows that Yin Xinhong is a man who hates men so much that he does n¡¯t even want to say 2 more words to men! But today Chu Qing almost came across and hit her, but she didn¡¯t say much, and after Chu Qing apologized, she also not at all showed impatient and nasty expression. This made everyone stunned. What¡¯s even more surprising is that Chu Qing, who is a little puzzled on the side, Yin Xinghong, one of the three ice pieces of Qingshu Entertainment Group, was not so disgusted with men! In fact, Chu Qing made a mistake. Yin Xinghong still hates men, but at least among men, he doesn¡¯t hate himself very much! However, when Chu Qing was a little sluggish, I only heard a familiar voice from behind. This voice appeared in the familiar, but it is the tuberculosis of the Qingshu Entertainment Group. There are generally chirp chirp twitter twitter all day long in Zhao Linyi. . I saw that Zhao Linyi had said, ¡°I came to work today in advance, so I mean you are on time? Or is it afraid that Qin will be deducted from your salary?¡± Hearing Zhao Linyi¡¯s words, Chu Qing was even more speechless. He didn¡¯t come to work on time one day. Even if he didn¡¯t come yesterday, it was not approved by Vice President Chu. Hearing Zhao Linyi¡¯s words, Chu Qing did not say much, but moved towards Zhao Linyi side Qin Ni and Chu Yue also greeted each other. Seeing that the person in front of me was Chu Qing, Qin Ni didn¡¯t say much, just moved towards the other side of the exclusive elevator. I only heard Zhao Linyi say, ¡°Chu Qing, what are you waiting for? You are also Qin Ni¡¯s personal bodyguard anyway. Are you still planning to stand here and let the target you want to protect go up?¡± Chu Qing was a little helpless to hear the words in this series of Zhao Linyi, why this little girl always has a kind of joke and joke about herself. However, I haven¡¯t thought much about it, only heard Qin Ni slowly said: ¡°You also come up with you! There are still some things I want to tell you about!¡± Chu Qing didn¡¯t hear Qin Ni¡¯s instructions, and he continued to ignore Zhao Linyi, followed by the elevator moved next to Qin Ni Chuyue 3 people, and slowly entered the elevator. The elevator doors closed slowly. In the hall, the eyes nailed to him were blocked, and they were gradually given away by the elevator doors. Chu Qing was also unable to bear, sighed in relief, and even Chu Qing found that he didn¡¯t seem to know when, and suddenly he seemed a little afraid of women! What exactly is going on? Perhaps it is because the talents of Qingshu Entertainment Group are all unimaginable. And still some women who scare themselves. Seeing Chu Qing¡¯s relaxed look, Zhao Linyi patted Chu Qing¡¯s shoulder gently, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Being stared at by so many beautiful women, you should be happy, how come you look like a sigh!¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 2200 Hearing Zhao Linyi ¡¯s words, Chu Qing immediately reacted, unable to bear, frowning and wondering: ¡°What do you mean by this sentence? And I do n¡¯t want to be stared at by them, you know, you Qingshu Entertainment Group, unimaginable There are too many of them, all of them are demon-like existences, and Wu Mei and Li You alone, I look at me and are afraid. If I come again, if I do n¡¯t know how they exist, maybe I just Will be more afraid! ¡° Hearing Chu Qing¡¯s statement, Qin Ni didn¡¯t smirk in his heart. Isn¡¯t this just plain? There is only one man like you in the Qingshu Entertainment Group, and Chu Qing ¡¯s appearance is indeed not bad. Even, regardless of the conditions in all aspects, it is indeed the standard of the spouse selection conditions in these women ¡¯s hearts. It has gone far beyond these people¡¯s expectations. Naturally, it will inevitably attract some people¡¯s attention. But Qin Ni also misunderstood. How to listen to this seems to find that suddenly there are so many people looking at her, and Qin Ni is a little puzzled. ¡°Did you hear something? Or is what you found?¡± Hearing Qin Ni ¡¯s inquiry, Chu Qing said his doubts, ¡°I am very puzzled why I came to work today and was stared by so many people, and what made me did n¡¯t expect was that even Ling Rui I already know that I beat Third Elder of Sun Family, and even between me and Lin Qing! ¡° At this point, Qin Ni never thought about how Chu Qing made this remark, and Xiu Mei didn¡¯t go into some details. Chu Qin heard this as if someone was in the company, spreading some rumors. Although this is indeed the case, it just spreads a little faster! And for Qin Ni and Chu Yue, this was just what happened yesterday. According to what happened in the hospital yesterday, only people who knew this matter were above Qin Ni Chu Yue and Zhao Linyi. Wu Mei and Zhou Yi! However, in the case of Wu Mei and Zhou Yi, they may still be doing some work in the hospital, so those who can pass on these things are estimated to know who they are. Thinking of Qin Ni¡¯s and Chu Yue¡¯s eyes here, Zhao Linyi turned slowly to the side, and even Chu Qing had already noticed Qin and Chu Yue¡¯s eyes. Suddenly, 3 lines of sight moved towards Zhao Linyi looked in the elevator. However, it was discovered that a little girl here is just a serious work attitude, constantly turning over the folder in his hand, and looking at it while revealing the thoughts, this is not a desire to cover, a clumsy denial resulting in self-exposure? Thinking of here, Qin Ni couldn¡¯t help saying some solemnly, ¡°Zhao Linyi!¡± However, Zhao Linyi didn¡¯t have the tone you generated, and still looked at the file construction in his hands seriously. Qin Ni didn¡¯t know whether to cry or laugh, and was anxious to say with a smile: ¡°What do you have about this matter?¡± Opinion? ¡° Hearing Sister Qin Ni¡¯s tone increased, Zhao Linyi suddenly recovered, and for a year she understood: ¡°Why is President Qin! Is there anything I have to tell me to do?¡± Ok! Seeing the appearance of Zhao Linyi, Qin Nichuyue and Chu Qing completely understood it instantly. It seems that Chu Qing and Sun Family Third Elder and Chu Qing and Lin Qing have already been known. It¡¯s really clear that white is spread on your little girl! (End of this chapter) Chapter 2201 I saw Qin Ni slowly said: ¡°Secretary Zhao! I remember it seemed that yesterday in the hospital, only 5 of us knew about Chu Qing and her girlfriend! How did everyone in the company understood early this morning? I do n¡¯t know. What do you think of this behavior! ¡° However, I saw Zhao Linyi¡¯s serious look, ¡°en!¡± After contemplation, he slowly said: ¡°Maybe ¡­ it is because Chu Qing is a little handsome! After all, there are no other men in our company. Suddenly there is a man like her. Everyone¡¯s eyes are looking towards him! It¡¯s understandable. ! ¡° Looking at Zhao Linyi also playing haha, Qin Ni couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. I saw Qin Ni angrily said: ¡°It¡¯s not honest!¡± Qin Ni shouted and saw Zhao Linyi a little bit wronged. ¡°I just came back from the hospital yesterday, and in my spare time, I chatted with my sisters in the group! Then I accidentally talked about the things in the hospital! Then I accidentally talked about Chu Qing, and then accidentally said that he and her What happened to my little girlfriend Lin Qing! When I thought about Lin Qing, so was that the case? ¡° At this moment, Chu Qing in the elevator closed his eyes slightly and kept rubbing his temples. How did the little girl, Qingshu Entertainment Group, walk in? That little mouth is like chirp chirp twitter twitter like a little sparrow all day, and what else did you accidentally say about yourself, accidentally said again that you are very Qingqing! Do you think you are not enough? Everyone knew that in Qingshu Entertainment Group, these women and everyone are all talents, how can ordinary men get into their eyes. Although he Chu Qing asked himself that he was different from others, she did not want to get too much attention. After all, she once received some attention, so she ushered in Sun Family Third Elder¡¯s door-to-door provocation. She was really hard to imagine what kind of trouble would be caused if Lin Qing¡¯s things were known by others. ! What Chu Qing thought was also what Qin Ni and Chu Yue thought. Qin Ni slowly said: ¡°It seems that you still have too little work. Otherwise, why would you have time to spend your time and chat with the sisters of Qingshu Entertainment Group?¡± Speaking of which, Zhao Linyi suddenly had some eggplants frosting, as if she was absent, ¡°Sister Qin Qin Ni! I¡¯m wrong! I won¡¯t dare to talk nonsense anymore, don¡¯t increase your workload anymore, what I do now Not finished yet! ¡° But seeing Qin Ni ignoring Zhao Linyi¡¯s pitiful gaze, he turned directly to Chu Yue said: ¡°Vice President, look at us, then you have not finished any work, leave it all to her! It ¡¯s hard work, she ca n¡¯t let her idle so idle, otherwise, people do n¡¯t know and think, I am indulging my men! ¡± Hearing Qin Nichao¡¯s tone of inquiry, he saw Chu Yue slowly nodded and said: ¡°The president said, I will go back later, and I will add some work to Secretary Zhao, let her finish it well, don¡¯t let her do it again Free time! ¡° Suddenly, an exclaimed sound of grievances encountered in the elevator filled the ears of Qin Ni¡¯s 3 people, but the 3 people ignored them directly. Although some didn¡¯t know whether to cry or laugh, but hold back, who let this little girl is simply too free, so free to do so. Did n¡¯t she know that the less attention Chu Qing now receives from the outside world, the better? The behavior of her big mouth is undoubtedly putting Chu Qing¡¯s little girlfriend Lin Qing on the surface. And Qin Ni also knows what Chu Qing thinks, she also knows that Chu Qing definitely does not want Lin Qing to let outsiders know more, otherwise, this will undoubtedly make some intentions for Chu Qing. This simply does not know. After all, because he recruited Chu Qing as his personal bodyguard, it triggered the Sun Family to come to him and have this series of relationships. You have to know that if Chu Qing was not at his side at that time, but went directly to the door to provoke, Qin Ni really had a hard time ensuring that he could deal with Sun Ling! After all, Sun Ling is also the number one expert of Sun Family, that is simply to put himself in danger ¡­ (End of this chapter) Chapter 2202 Qingshu Entertainment Group¡¯s top floor, at this time, outside Qin Ni¡¯s president¡¯s office. Chu Qing looked leisurely at Zhao Linyi who looked dull and miserable! At this time, the little girl could only look bitter, watching Chu Yue constantly, continuously putting piles of files from the office, all on the table like a hill. Watching Chu Yue back and forth several times, it took a while for Zhao Linyi to see her bitter little face on the table. Chu Qing doesn¡¯t need to think about it, but also knows that there was. Qin Ni laughed at the elevator before. While being blocked by the document in Zhao Linyi¡¯s grievance, Chu Yue put the document down, and after a few words, turned back into the office again. Before entering the office, he also confessed to Chu Qing, ¡°President Qin has something to look for you, please come in!¡± Hearing Chu Yue¡¯s words, Chu Qing slowly stood up from the chair, moved towards the office door, and looked away from the corner of his eye. I saw that Zhao Linyi looked helpless, but there was no way to do it. She could only open the computer obediently and open files one by one. Seeing the appearance of Zhao Linyi, Chu Qing couldn¡¯t help but be a little funny, taking pleasure in other people¡¯s misfortune, as if perceiving Chu Qing¡¯s expression, Zhao Linyi showed a bit of grin at the moment, like a kitten, facing Chu Qing is a baring fangs and brandishing claws. What she didn¡¯t expect was just a few more words of her own. She actually paid such a big price, and her previous work has not been completed. But didn¡¯t expect, and there is more work to be done. Looking at Zhao Lingyi showing 2 pointed little tiger teeth, Chu Qing slowly walked into Qin Ni¡¯s office with a smiling face. In the office, Qin Ni looked at the file in his hand and remained silent for a long time. After Chu Qing walked in, he didn¡¯t say much. He just quietly waited for Qin Ni to speak. Looking at the heavy concentration on Qin Ni¡¯s face, Chu Qing also knows that there must be some important documents conveyed to Qin Ni¡¯s hands! Otherwise, Qin Ni will not reveal this look, and will find himself. Because Qin Ni, Chu Yue and Zhao Linyi were all 3 people, and they did n¡¯t come in now, I must be worried about Zhao Linyi ¡¯s talkative little girl. This time it caused some unnecessary right and wrong. I still thought about it, I saw Qin Ni slowly put down the document, and said to Chu Qing, ¡°Are you interested in reading this document?¡± Hearing Qin Ni¡¯s enquiry, Chu Qing slowly shook his head and smiled: ¡°If President Qin has anything to say, just make a famous quote! That document doesn¡¯t have much effect in my hands, so let¡¯s say it directly!¡± Looking at Chu Qing¡¯s cheerful appearance, Qin Ni did not have any impatience, just some mood grave said, ¡°This document is ¡­ presumably a lot of Aristocratic Family Group has received it, you may also guess What is it! ¡° Speaking of which, Qin Ni slowly raised the document and shook it in front of Chu Qing¡¯s eyes. Hearing Qin Ni¡¯s this remark, Chu Qing¡¯s heart was filled with joy, and it seemed that the thing he had been waiting for so long had finally arrived! But it didn¡¯t show much joy, because the next may be really a tough battle, and it¡¯s time to start! Slowly put the document down, Qin Ni then said: ¡°The acquired family will hold the auction the day after tomorrow, and the auction you are looking forward to will start soon. In this document, we also invited our Qingshu Entertainment Group staff to participate, This is what this document is about! ¡° (End of this chapter) Chapter 2203 True didn¡¯t expect Qin Ni¡¯s words directly expressed the joy in Chu Qing¡¯s heart. Sure enough it is auction! He Chu Qing really looked, Huang Tian lived up to his heart, and finally waited! And the spiritual medicine of 9 Blood Lotus that I have to wait for will also be seen in this auction. It was said that Chu Qing was still silent, and when he had some calculations in his mind, Qin Ni said slowly, ¡°This auction, as mentioned earlier, Tang Family and Qingcheng Sect of Qingcheng Mountain will hold this auction!¡± ¡°However, as I have said before, there will be foreign forces and external forces. I do n¡¯t know if this auction or the medicinal herb you need can be fully obtained. This is me. I do n¡¯t know what you think about some concerns! ¡° Hearing Qin Ni¡¯s words, Chu Qing slowly looked up at Qin Ni in front of him, and his delicate face was waiting for his words, and he was a little dumbfounded for a moment. Qin Ni¡¯s words are indeed reasonable. As far as the forces in the Shu region are concerned, this Tang Suddenly had Tangcheng Sect¡¯s intervention in the function of Tang Family, and it is said that there are external forces involved, which forces are external forces It is simply impossible to know, and suddenly, this sudden change, and I do n¡¯t know how confident Qingshu Entertainment Group can take the medicine ingredients that they need. Thinking of Chu Chu here, he did not respond in silence. Because there are too many variables in it, it is not exactly as planned in your imagination. The original Tang family¡¯s function simply did not have so many right and wrong, but it is different now. He must also consider some issues first, that is whether it is possible for Qingshu Entertainment Group to really win it completely, without the involvement of Qingcheng Mountain Qingcheng Sect and the arrival of external forces and those unknown. The financial resources of Qingshu Entertainment Group must be able to meet their own requirements, but now that the variables are occurring, they cannot guarantee what kind of abnormalities will occur when the time comes, and more importantly, there is another point, even if Chu Qing once thought There will be some mutations, but Qingshu Entertainment Group has cooperated with Wang Family Group. When the time comes, you can ask Wang Family Group to help in secret. But this sudden change did not leave Qin Ni a little silent, and Chu Qing was not a contempter. The dull atmosphere in the whole office is still spreading, and I do n¡¯t know what I thought of. Chu Qing slowly stood up and walked to the floor-to-ceiling window to look at the still familiar scene outside the window. At a glance, it was the bustling scene in the Shu , All fell into the eyes. It seems that what he thought in Chu Qing¡¯s mind completely miscalculated this sudden variable in the Shu land. I used to think that even though the rise of Aristocratic Family¡¯s many groups in the Shu region, they were more or less in their own control. But now it¡¯s a little bit overwhelming, maybe his Chu Qing¡¯s promise to Qin Ni is about to start to show itself! Chu Qing remembers that he also stood in front of this floor-to-ceiling window, Qin Ni said! She said she wanted to be king, and she Chu Qing helped her ascend to the throne to become queen! But now, this auction is the time to test whether he has reached a promise to the Qingshu Entertainment Group. I think Chu Qing is slowly speaking out. ¡°Wang Family Group has cooperated with our Qingshu Entertainment Group, and I have already given her the list of medicine ingredients that Wang Ying wants, then next, let this auction also test whether Wang Family Group and Qingshu Entertainment Group are willing to cooperate What is your intention? ¡° (End of this chapter) Chapter 2204 What Qin Ni and Chu Yue didn¡¯t expect in the office is that Chu Qing would say something like this, which is unexpected to the two of them. I saw Chu Qing continued: ¡°This auction is the beginning of your commitment to Qingshu Entertainment Group and President Qin, and also the beginning of the sincerity of Wang Family Group¡¯s willingness to reach cooperation with us. When the time comes to trouble Qin The president sent a document to the Wang Family Group, when the time comes to let her on the function, Wang Family Group also secretly helped us Qingshu Entertainment Group, be sure to take the kind of medicine ingredients 2 Blood Lotus I need. Get it! ¡° Hearing Chu Qing ¡¯s words, Qin Ni ¡¯s words were slowly nodded. Chu Qing ¡¯s words were indeed not unreasonable. This document actually fell on his own hands. Presumably Wang Ying ¡¯s side had already obtained this document. The establishment of Wang Family Group may also be included in the invitation list for this auction. Hearing Chu Qing ¡¯s words, Qin Ni slowly nodded and said: ¡°when the time comes I will arrange for the Wang Family Group ¡¯s side. As for the next thing, it will depend on how you think about it. After all, even if I have Qingshu Entertainment Group, That idea, but you also know that suddenly there are too many variables! ¡° Qin Ni¡¯s words, she Chu Qing can understand. Not to mention what will happen next to the auction, the company is currently talking about the cooperation between Qingshu Entertainment Group and Wang Family Group, and the deployment of personnel in various aspects may also involve the mobilization of funds in this regard, and there are also An agreement of secret cooperation. It may be that Sun Family will also receive the invitation list of auction, but Sun Family is the helper of the Qingshu Entertainment Group¡¯s secret cooperation, and it cannot be put on the surface at all. You can only talk to the Wang Family Group first to see if the Wang Family Group will achieve what you want! Thinking of Chu Qing slowly nodded and said. ¡°It¡¯s all what President Qin said! When the time comes We just need to act on the opportunity. Sun Family is what we Qingshu Entertainment Group currently want to cooperate with, the latter is in the dark!¡± ¡°At present, the Position of Patriarch of Sun Family is still in the hands of Sun Mi big sister, and it can not be placed on the surface, otherwise, in order to prevent Tang Family ¡¯s attention, we can only secretly communicate with Wang Family Group. Cooperation, I hope she can help us with Qingshu Entertainment Group in the auction! This auction also asks the president a lot of trouble! Said Here, Qin Ni slowly nodded and said, ¡°You can be completely assured. As long as there are not too many accidents on the auction, there are some mistakes, then 9 Xuelian If you follow the previous plan, my Qingshu Entertainment Group will also be sure Get it, complete the cooperation with you! ¡° Seeing Qin Ni¡¯s simple and firm appearance, Chu Qing no longer spoke much. I can only wait for the time to come quietly. After all, Qin Ni¡¯s words have already been understood in this part. The next thing to do is just like Sun Family wants to wait for the cooperation with Tang Family, waiting for the time to come! At that time, if you can get 9 Blood Lotus, you can only take orders! I just hope this auction can be spent smoothly and safely! Otherwise, it is really hard to imagine how long you will stay in this land of Shu? What will happen to you that is unpredictable, after all, Qingshu Entertainment Group has undergone some changes after its arrival, and no more difference can occur. (End of this chapter) Chapter 2205 In just a few moments, the short conversation between Qin Ni and Chu Qing in the office ended in these few sentences. Chu Qing saw Qin Ni and Chu Yue when he was okay. He walked out of Qin Ni¡¯s office and went back to his seat. He said nothing in silence and didn¡¯t know what he thought of. Chu Qing remembered it in his mind A series of familiar and nostalgic phone numbers. It¡¯s time to find your own forces to help! After all, he once promised Qin Ni, and when the time comes will help Qin Ni, this is the time when he should show sincerity. Thinking of this, Chu Qing couldn¡¯t help but lean back slowly on the chair. Some closed eyes contemplative. Zhao Linyi, who has been busy in the file pile, didn¡¯t expect Chu Qing to walk out of President Qin¡¯s office and return to his seat without a word. She was still a little curious. What did sister Qin Ni say to Chu Qing, but now she is not good to see Chu Qing¡¯s reticent appearance, she can only keep her head down and is still busy with her own work. After seeing Chu Qing going out, Qin Ni and Chu Yue of the president¡¯s office were also silent. For Chu Qing, this auction is just the beginning of the 1st Step between Chu Qing and mutual cooperation, but for Qin Ni, this is undoubtedly the beginning of the 1st Step for the Tang Family. After all, Qingshu Entertainment After the group got this place, the so-called 9 Blood Lotus did not know what would happen to the Tang Family. When the time comes Qingshu Entertainment Group needs to be more guarded, after all, Tang Family ¡¯s sudden cooperation with Qingcheng Sect has caused a lot of silence from Aristocratic Family in practice, and each has his own contemplation, everyone is full of doubt. But now, I don¡¯t know whether the real purpose behind this auction is, as in the information I have ever obtained, really just to explore Qingcheng Mountain and want to know the situation of that person! But who is that person? Qin Nichuyue is simply unknown, because they simply do not know the person Qingcheng Mountain is looking for. The reason why they worked with Tang Family was to find out what happened to the thunder that fell on Qingcheng Mountain that day. Person, actually far in front of the sky, is the Chuster of mysterious identity that he wants to hire! Thinking of here, Qin Ni said slowly: ¡°Next, the departments of Qingshu Entertainment Group are still in the process of deployment and cooperation with external parties, but be cautious and careful not to be discovered by Tang Family, but also Add manpower and be secretly prepared in case there is any unexpected method over Tang Family. After all, at this time, each step should be cautious. Otherwise, I really do n¡¯t know that the Qingshu Entertainment Group I founded will go. To this day, is this big bet right or wrong? ¡° Hearing Qin Ni¡¯s words, Chu Yue didn¡¯t say much, but slowly nodded, he stopped speaking and returned to his place. The preparation for sending a document to Wang Family Group is the proposal made by Chu Qing soon. Chu Yue has always been concise, reticent, and acted neatly, never asking more about Qin Ni¡¯s plans, and has gone to his own initiative. It is not unreasonable for Chu Yueneng to be the vice president of the entertainment group. There are many things between her and Qin Ni, simply need not say anything, as long as they cooperate with each other. (End of this chapter) Chapter 2206 The night came unexpectedly, and the night suddenly shrouded in the land of Shu! The glorious lights flooded people¡¯s eyes again, but they still could not hide the unknown purpose behind the prosperity of the turbulent dark tide in this Shu land. At the moment in the community where Lin Qing lives. Chu Qing didn¡¯t say a word, but just picked up the microphone on hand and picked it up and put it down, and then put it down and then picked it up, not only some of them were stunned. Think about it yourself, and haven¡¯t contacted this person for a long time. Since you came to this World, you must be your first best friend, and this is also a male friend! I don¡¯t know if I suddenly shook my hand and left, causing too much pressure to him, and even though I had 1000 words in my heart and 10000 words, I didn¡¯t know how to start talking. And the person Chu Qing wanted to call was not someone else, it was the one with the freshest memory in her mind, which was cultivated by Patriarch as a houseboy for male PR! Zhai Yu! Being a man, because he couldn¡¯t cultivate in this woman¡¯s world, he was nurtured in Patriarch, when a communicative flower existed, but later met Chu Qing, under the leadership of Chu Qing and under Zaiyu, to help subordinates Xincai has its own strength in Jinmen City! And Chu Qing said that the number in his mind that was familiar and that he remembered was not someone else¡¯s, but also the phone number of Zhai Yu! At this time, Chu Qing took the microphone firmly to his ear and slowly extended the hand. Typing the phone number, the sound of the keyboard, and the sound of Didi sounded in this quiet living room. Chu Qing is the only person in the family, and Lin Qing is hospitalized. During this time, he is alone at 2 o¡¯clock. He is either working in Qingshu Entertainment Group or resting in the community of Lin Qing. If you think about it for a while, there is only one person in this family, which is still a bit lonely. Jinmen City! A huge monster, a commercial empire like everyone knows, is the myth of the entire Tianjin city! It can even be said that there is a sudden rise among the great powers that people have to ignore! Because it is this sudden emergence of the business empire that has sprung up like mushrooms, so many talents understand what kind of power exists behind this business empire, and do not know what means that person is! It¡¯s just that the mysterious business empire is known to the outside world, the man behind the scenes is a man, and the person in charge on the surface is also a man! But what is different is that everyone knows that the man on on the surface is in charge of the great character running the commercial empire, and that the great character he supports behind the scenes is what makes people have a lot of eyes. Mysterious business empire, mysterious behind-the-scenes forces, what kind of mysterious forces exist, and what kind of existence is it for a man who does not know his name or identity! A man can build such a huge business empire throughout the world here, and everyone knows that this business empire is not just a business empire on the surface, it can even be said to be an imperial existence in Jinmen City. It is overlooking the prosperity of the entire Tianjin city. At this time, at the top and top of the business empire, a man with a handsome face that made it difficult to look away. After working for a day, the sudden tiredness came, and he couldn¡¯t help making him relax ¡­ (End of this chapter) Chapter 2207 After all, although this huge business empire is rooted in Jinmen City, the transaction agreements involved in it still need to be reviewed by themselves. Thinking of this, this beautiful man is also a bit helpless among the beautiful eyes. No way, who makes himself just a tool-like person! But saying that he is a tool man, but he also has real power, he is also unimaginable. In the end, how could that man once rest assured himself of the entire business empire, and even more important things to himself, even when he was one arm-flinging shopkeeper, let yourself take care of everything! But you are so leisurely, you do n¡¯t know where you are going! But ¡­ he also knew that this handsome man was not the man he knew and was willing to be an arm-flinging shopkeeper, but he was helpless because only that person had been missing for a long time! Has disappeared even though the news has been sent out all over the country, and even the whole World still has no whereabouts of that man ¡­ Thinking of the handsome man here sitting up slowly from the chair, rubbing his shoulders, thinking that he used to be just one, the social flower cultivated in Patriarch, suddenly became the leader of this commercial empire! However, if you can meet that guy, I really want to fiercely beat her, and want to ask him, is it comfortable to be an arm-flinging shopkeeper? Everything is thrown in your own hands, don¡¯t you know that you are actually a person who loves Youzai everywhere? And this handsome man is no one else, it is the one who Chu Qing thought of! Zhai Yu was originally a communicative flower cultivated in Patriarch, because knowing Chu Qing let everyone change their views on Zai Yu, because everyone knows that behind this huge business empire, the on-surface power is Even if Zhai Yu Patriarch meets Zhai Yu now, he will not look at men like this feminist World. Because what they didn¡¯t expect is that Zhai Yu, as a man, can control such a huge business empire, but none of them, Patriarch, have any complaints or ideas. Because they knew that they did not dare to move this huge business empire, let alone the idea of ??disrespect for Zhai Yu, because behind it was the mysterious man who had stirred up the entire Tianjin city from Heaven and Earth turning upside down! And that mysterious man is Chu Qing! The original Chu Qing suddenly appeared in Jinmen City, setting off a scene in Jinmen City, because no one didn¡¯t expect, no matter the means or strength are enough to make the entire Jinmen City four eyes. It¡¯s even scary! Because they are afraid that there is a means besides her strength, because they also want to know this. What kind of mysterious existence exists behind this business empire? Otherwise, why was such a huge business empire rise in a short period of time? Although the so-called short ten years, in the eyes of Chu Qing and the others, it actually took a lot of effort and even spent several years. time. But for these Aristocratic Family groups, this is simply the existence of unimaginable! And it has reached a height they can¡¯t reach. The examples that they are familiar with, the powers they are familiar with are nothing more than that, but Chu Qing sees higher and farther than theirs ¡­ (End of this chapter) Chapter 2208 Just when this handsome man is ready to pack up and leave work. A strange, even forgotten phone ringing in her ears. Suddenly Zhai Yu couldn¡¯t believe it, the phone sound he heard in his ear! Because he knows that the person who can call in this office can be counted on one¡¯s fingers! And it can be said that the person who can make this call can¡¯t even reach 3 people! And he is one of them, and the other person is absolutely impossible to call her, because that person also has his own things to do, it is not a special case, and he will never call himself with no difficulty. And if you look up with that person, you can¡¯t see how you can with no difficulty. If you make this call to yourself, then you can call yourself. Don¡¯t think about it, don¡¯t even dare to think about it, maybe it¡¯s just that person! Thinking of here Zhai Yu 3 steps and 2 steps quickly went to the phone and took a few deep breaths, the hand shook slowly and took up the receiver, put it on the ear, the voice shivered: ¡°Hey! Who is who ? ¡° However, Zhai Yu¡¯s tone barely fell, but there was a somewhat disordered breathing sound from the receiver, but it was calm for a moment. Sure enough, a familiar voice that had long awaited came from the phone receiver, and a low-magnetism voice slowly sounded in her ear. ¡°Zhai Yu! Long time no see!¡± Chu Qing¡¯s voice! Sure enough, I still expected some unbelievable words to ring in my ears. Suddenly, Zhai Yu wanted to swear, but suddenly found that he had always wanted to say something, simply couldn¡¯t say it at the moment. Because he can have today¡¯s achievements, it is inseparable from Chu Qing! Chu Qing is a confidant and a confidant! However, I suddenly found myself wanting to talk to Chu Qing in the words of my friends. I do n¡¯t know if I have n¡¯t seen each other for a long time, and I do n¡¯t know where to start. After calming down the mood, he slowly said, ¡°Chu Qing, are you?¡± A familiar voice came from the receiver, ¡°Zhai Yu! It¡¯s me!¡± After confirming the identity of the two parties, there was another silence in the receiver. Because Chu Qing disappeared too much time, but these disappeared news, crushed death, and even many external strengths are unclear. Although Zhai Yu and another person on the surface were looking for Chu Qing in 4 places, but for the news that Chu Qing disappeared, the news blockade was secretly investigated to find. I just hope to find Chu Qing¡¯s identity, but now Chu Qing has called me personally, it has been clearly stated. For so long, the big stone in Zhai Yu finally let go of his worries. I only heard this familiar voice, and I do n¡¯t know why suddenly suddenly jokingly said: ¡°Zong Su, it is really leisurely! Where are you at this time? Your family¡¯s big business is largely ignored, when an arm-flinging shopkeeper is leisurely outside. You¡¯re so long. Are you not afraid that I will sell all your family business? ¡° Among the Shu land, Chu Qing was a little reticent because he didn¡¯t know what words to use to explain everything around him. But what he didn¡¯t expect is that Zhai Yu simply didn¡¯t ask, but instead used this joke voice, like playing with said with a smile. Suddenly it seemed that I had returned to the time when the two of us co-founded the business empire, and the time of mutual help. At that moment, Chu Qing didn¡¯t know why, and there was a warm current in his heart, some silence, but in the deep eyes, he couldn¡¯t help but get wet ¡­ (End of this chapter) Chapter 2209 Listening to the ridiculous sound from his ear, Chu Qing¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but get moist. Not only did he think of it, Zhai Yu supported him when he was in Jinmen! Without his original support, Chu Qing would not have the commercial empire that later existed in mysterious in Jinmen City. 2 people have worked hard in Jinmen ¡­ Suddenly in Chu Qing¡¯s mind vividly ¡­ I heard another voice of silence in the earpiece again, and the sense of laughter on Zhai Yu¡¯s face did not stop slightly, but some thoughts asked: ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Zhai Yu thought it was because his words were a bit serious, making Chu Qing difficult to answer, but what he didn¡¯t expect was that Chu Qing slowly said, ¡°Zhai Yu, many thanks you!¡± Suddenly, that house feather was also a bit sad, he didn¡¯t expect to be Chu Qing as a brother, and now he would say such a thing. Suddenly Zhai Yu said some with a smile: ¡°What is there any thanks? Not many thanks! Besides, you Chu Boss is leisurely outside. Your business empire is in my hands, not me. Whatever you want! There is no many thanks! I have paid myself on time every month! ¡° Hearing that Zhai Yu still had a joke tone, Chu Qing had a dull heart, and some couldn¡¯t help being cheerful. He also knows that Zhai Yu¡¯s words are actually comforting him. After all, he has been missing for so long. In Jinmen City, Zhai Yu must be taking care of himself in any way. As for what happened, It must be something unpredictable. And I do n¡¯t know myself. I do n¡¯t know if there is any other Aristocratic Family in Jinmen City. I do n¡¯t know if there are other Aristocratic Family to trouble them. If yes, the pressure of Zhaiyu may not be so small! Thinking of this, Chu Qing sighed and said slowly: ¡°I called you today, there is one thing I would like to ask for your help!¡± Hearing Chu Qing ¡¯s words Zhai Yu is no longer a joke, but said solemnly: ¡°Say! What is it, by the way, where are you now?¡± Hearing Zhai Yu¡¯s words, Chu Qing thought for a moment, and then said: ¡°I am in the land of Shu!¡± Hearing Chu Qing in the land of Shu, Zhai Yu was unpredictable for a while! Jinmen City is so far away from Shudi, how did Chu Qing get to Shudi? And more importantly, the news that Chu Qing disappeared, they also searched within the entire world, but not at all found Chu Qing! Why did you hear that Chu Qing is already in Jinmen City! Suddenly Zhai Yu was a little surprised: ¡°When did you go to the land of Shu, and more importantly, we once issued some commands according to the following command, and also searched for you not at all in 4 places! ¡° Hearing Zhai Yu¡¯s words, Chu Qing was somewhat silent. He always told him that when he returned to this World from another World, he just fell into the land of Shu! In that case, he really couldn¡¯t figure out how to continue to explain, why he appeared under the Qingcheng Mountain, and Ye Chenxi didn¡¯t know where to go ¡­ Now for Ye Chenxi, he has been quietly holding it in his heart, and he still does not know how to solve it. After all, what has happened in the land of Shu has given him Chu Qing a sense of confusion in the chess game ¡­ As the so-called authorities are fanatic, bystanders are clear! Only because Chu Qing found that when he came to Shudi, the simple things u gradually became tangled and complicated. Originally, he wanted to make money for Lin Qing¡¯s treatment to find a job, but in the end, to help Qin Ni for Qingshu Entertainment Group, everything started to change! Then, with it, Qin Family, Wang Family, Sun Family, Tang Family, Lin Qing ¡¯s story, Sun Family ¡¯s family affair, Qin Family ¡¯s past ¡­ I ¡¯m in a maze, but I do n¡¯t know where I am, I seem to have nothing to do with myself, but they are closely connected ¡­ (End of this chapter) Chapter 2210 ¡°This is a long story! I will give you more details when I have a chance!¡± Thinking of Chu Qing, he spoke again. Pass all the doubts in Zhai Yu¡¯s heart, and hear Chu Qing coming from the receiver to say that there is no need to ask in Zhai Yu. ¡°Now you call me and ask me to help, what do you want me to do for you?¡± I only heard Chu Qing slowly saying: ¡°I am in the land of Shu, now working in Zhai Yujia Group, but Chu Qing¡¯s words haven¡¯t been finished yet, and in the receiver has become Zhai Yu¡¯s somewhat contemptuous voice:¡± Chu Da Boss! Are you full? Do not dignified your own business empire throughout the country, you will not come! Running under the hands of others to work as a small worker, are you have brain issues? or is, it¡¯s so leisurely, you¡¯ve already got a fever! ¡° Chu Qing didn¡¯t expect who was originally planning to tell Zhai Yu about his situation. There was such a scornful sound from the earpiece, but he was also unable to bear some black lines full of heads, I don¡¯t know where to start talking. I saw Chu Qing saying something, ¡°That ¡­ is that sentence, but it¡¯s just a long story, and I¡¯ll elaborate with you slowly when I¡¯m free!¡± Hearing Chu Qing¡¯s words, Zhai Yu has a lot of deflated mouths, what does that mean? Why are you free? What happened to you brat? I can¡¯t help but whisper in my heart. But I heard Chu Qing continued: ¡°I am currently working in the Shu area, under a group, the name of this group is Qingshu Entertainment Group!¡± Hearing Chu Qing ¡¯s words, Zhai Yu could n¡¯t help thinking, and suddenly realized: ¡°Oh! I ¡¯ve heard it! I heard that in the land of Shu, the sudden rise of Qingshu Entertainment Group was a woman in just a few years. Between them rises like a new star, and has become a three-legged presence with Tang Family and Wang Family Group¡¯s disease course! ¡° Speaking of the back, Zhai Yu didn¡¯t know what he thought of, and the tone was full of teasing and joking laughter: ¡°How can you brat appear in that place?¡± Because Zhai Yu is very clear, Chu Qing Shu Entertainment Group suddenly rises in the land of Shu, he also understands that it is said that the president of Qing Shu Entertainment Group in Shu land is a woman, and is the person of Qin Family in Shu land, and the deputy The surname of the president is Chu, and his identity is more mysterious, and the secretary named Suramed Zhao is also in the land of Shu. Zhao Family is naturally a scholarly Aristocratic Family! And more importantly, Zhai Yu also learned that Qingshu Entertainment Group is the most objectionable group of men in Shudi! It is said that Qingshu Entertainment Group¡¯s aversion to men has reached the peak of this world¡¯s female World, aversion to men. But now I heard that Chu Qing was in the Qingshu Entertainment Group, and Zhai Yu was a lot of teasing. Could it be that this kid has a big heart, and even wants to go to Qingshu Entertainment Group for a scourge. Moreover, the reputation of Qingshu Entertainment Group is not low. It is said that the company will be listed in 2 months. In that case, it will undoubtedly become a top-notch existence. Once the company of Qingshu Entertainment Group is listed, there will be more interests and more forces mixed in. It is undoubtedly that Qingshu Entertainment Group has already appeared in front of the world. It¡¯s just that this Qingshu Entertainment Group¡¯s reputation for hating men is also quite famous in the whole country. Everyone knows that Qingshu Entertainment Group does not know that the aversion to men is beyond the existence of general forces, but Chu Qing told Zhai Yu to work under Qingshu Entertainment Group! (End of this chapter) Chapter 2211 Among the microphones, a light voice of house feathers and ridicule came from Chu Qing, and Chu Qing was not all brow beaded with sweat. He knew what Zhai Yu was thinking in his mind, and quickly interrupted: ¡°Do n¡¯t think about it, I came to Qingshu Entertainment Group, and I reached a cooperation agreement with them at work, but now I need some help from you. Only! ¡° Hearing Chu Qing¡¯s words, Zhai Yu slowly sat down in the office and leaned back on the chair. A casual look said: ¡°Okay! Chu Da Boss personally called, then I really want to know if it is What kind of things can make you personally shoot! ¡° I only heard Chu Qing say slowly: ¡°After 2 days, Tang Family will hold an auction with Qingcheng Sect of Qingcheng Mountain. At that time you will send someone to participate, and when the time comes there is a more important thing, that is to help in secret. The Qingshu Entertainment Group must get a medicine ingredient on the auction. The name of the medicine ingredient is 9 Blood Lotus! ¡°Hearing Chu Qing¡¯s words, he could not help but frown. ¡°What the hell happened to you? Are you injured? How do you need this medicine ingredient?¡± ¡°Moreover, I have heard of this medicine ingredient. It is said that its efficacy is not lower than that of some spiritual medicine, and some Aristocratic Family can produce medicine pill¡¯s medicine efficacy. You actually said that you need this kind of medicine ingredients. What the hell happened? ¡° Hearing Chu Qing here, ¡°It¡¯s hard to say one word! It¡¯s just that medicinal ingredients must be obtained from must!¡± ¡°It¡¯s just that suddenly there is a dark tide in the land of Shu, the forces are tangled and complicated, and I also reached a commitment with Qingshu Entertainment Group, and Qingshu Entertainment Group has secretly and Wang Family Group, and Sun Family in the land of Shu, There is already cooperation. ¡° ¡°It¡¯s just that Sun Family and Wang Family Group can¡¯t be placed on the surface yet, so I am worried that Qingshu Entertainment Group will be under too much pressure alone.¡± ¡°After all, Qingshu Entertainment Group wants to gain a foothold in the land of Shu, and the pressure it has to bear is also beyond the reach of ordinary people, so I need you!¡± ¡°When the time comes and secretly helped Qingshu Entertainment Group. After all, after this auction, I don¡¯t know what will happen!¡± Hearing Chu Qing ¡¯s words, Zhai Yu also understood. It seems that Chu Qing has reached an agreement with Qingshu Entertainment Group, but this agreement involves the existence of solid forces in the Shu land, and even those tangled and complicated ones. relationship. Just to avoid worry, so I need to help each other in secret to help Qingshu Entertainment Group. Otherwise, there may be a bigger conspiracy behind this auction. Once it is really as the two people thought, after this auction, it may be Qingshu Entertainment Group really will strength great injury! And the cooperation between Wang Family Group and Sun Family may also be over, after all, what will happen to Qingshu Entertainment Group at that time, it is all inexplicable and unpredictable. Thinking of this, Zhai Yu said, ¡°I am understood your idea. After 2 days, on the auction, I will definitely send someone to participate in this auction!¡± Hearing the positive voice of Zhai Yu coming from the microphone, Chu Qing couldn¡¯t help but slowly sighed in relief. Suddenly there seemed to be no more words, because Chu Qing called to hope that Zhai Yu could come to Shudi to help count the Qingshu Entertainment Group. But after receiving affirmative reply from Zhai Yu, only the sound of silence came from the receiver, and I didn¡¯t know where to start talking. For a while, the two sides discovered how scarce the topic has been for a long time ¡­ Just like Chu Qing who picked up the microphone just a moment ago, even though there are 1000 words and 10000 words, I do n¡¯t know where to start! (End of this chapter) Chapter 2212 Zhai Yu may have thought of the embarrassment in Chu Qing¡¯s heart, so he first said, ¡°Will you tell your parents what happened to you in the land of Shu?¡± Originally Chu Qing also wanted to ask how to find their parents and elder sister, but didn¡¯t expect, Zhai Yu took the lead. Suddenly, Chu Qing was a little silent, but how long will the silence continue, Chu Qing said slowly; ¡°Don¡¯t tell my family in advance in Shudi! After all, I have more things here, and it is necessary. When I have completely dealt with the matter here, I will return to Jinmen in person! ¡° ¡°It must not make them nervous at that time, it¡¯s just that I called to inform you, and I hope you can help hide it.¡± Hearing Chu Qing ¡¯s words, Zhai Yu could n¡¯t help but slow down. He also understood, but he also could n¡¯t bear to sigh, ¡°Well, when the time comes, you ¡¯re done in the land of Shu, I ¡¯ll send someone over , It ¡¯s just that I may not tell others about this matter, but there is one person I have to say! ¡° Hearing what Zhai Yu said, Chu Qing was a little curious, what kind of person would you say. I saw Chu Qing also said: ¡°Who to tell? Come and listen!¡± I only heard Zhai Yu say, ¡°Your parents can understand without telling me, and I can understand without telling your elder sister. As for your confidantes, I will not mention it!¡± ¡°But what I have to say is that you might have to tell your brother-in-law. After all, you also know that in addition to the commercial empire on the surface, there are dark forces at the selling surface. Those underground organizations, your current The business empire on the surface is my responsibility; ¡° ¡°But the forces of your underground organizations, but your brother-in-law Xing Tao, has been giving you the overall picture!¡± Chu Qing would only be more silent when he heard Zhai Yu¡¯s words. He felt a little guilty in his heart, and he didn¡¯t know how much pressure he put on his family and his friends when he disappeared! Let them clean up their mess for themselves! All of a sudden, Chu Qing said some solemnly: ¡°It¡¯s up to you! It¡¯s up to you how things are resolved, but I don¡¯t want to worry my parents. After all, I have been missing for so long, they must be very worried!¡± ¡°If I suddenly heard that I am in the land of Shu, and I ca n¡¯t go back, and participate in this so-called auction in order to get medicine ingredients, that would only possibly make me more worried, so I let you, do n¡¯t tell my parents those people!¡± After slowly speaking, in the end Chu Qing¡¯s voice became smaller and smaller, but Zhai Yu seemed to understand Chu Qing¡¯s thoughts, and some comforting ¡°OK! It¡¯s all a brother¡¯s thoughts, I still don¡¯t understand? If it will be solved, you can rest assured! As for the auction in the land of Shu, you can rest assured of the so-called spiritual medicine. I will definitely try my best to help Qingshu Entertainment Group win the spiritual medicine. You just have to wait with peace of mind In 2 days, it was enough for me. We arrived in Shudi from Jinmen City! ¡° ¡°You just have to wait with peace of mind!¡± Chu Qing replied after hearing Zhai Yu¡¯s comforting tone. He only thought of his own business empire in Jinmen City, but he forgot the underground underground, and the power of the underground organization! I don¡¯t know his brother-in-law Xing Tao, how is he doing now, and his elder sister, are they happy? Parents, is the body healthy? Those in memory remember scolding themselves at night or not ¡­ (End of this chapter) Chapter 2213 When it comes to this, when Chu Qing is still not thinking, Zhai Yu can¡¯t help but have some gossip. ¡°How did you hook up with Qingshu Entertainment Group in Shudi?¡± tell me the story! ¡°The existence of Qingshu Entertainment Group, we also know these groups, Qingshu Entertainment Group, in the land of Shu can be described as the existence of the sun at high noon!¡± ¡°And more importantly, everyone knows that Qingshu Entertainment Group is extremely disgusted with men. It can be said that the entire company is simply not a man, all women!¡± ¡°Other companies have men, maybe because of male models, male celebrities, etc., but his Qingshu Entertainment Group is a company that enters the entertainment industry, and there is not even one man! And you Chu Qing can enter it. , Is it possible that you are a star or a model in Qingshu Entertainment Group? ¡° ¡°In that case, I might have to buy 2 more magazines to see!¡± Hearing Zhai Yu¡¯s words, Chu Qing suddenly turned from his thoughts, unable to bear Some people said: ¡°What are you thinking about? How can I be a star or what model! I just because ¡­ because¡± Suddenly, I heard some painful voices from Chu Qing in the microphone, and then unable to bear the voice channel: ¡°Because what you said clearly!¡± But didn¡¯t expect Chu Qing said slowly: ¡°At that time I just came here, because there is no money, you have to eat! Big brother, so I can only go out to find a job, so I just accidentally hit the Qingshu Entertainment group!¡± Hearing the voice from Chu Qing in the microphone, Zhai Yu was suddenly dumb and stunned for a long time. Unable to bear uttered, ¡°Well, how poor are you! It¡¯s already so poor that you can¡¯t even afford to eat, wouldn¡¯t you call me at that time?¡± But I saw Chu Qing unable to bear sigh, ¡°It¡¯s still that sentence, it¡¯s a long story! And I wasn¡¯t convenient to call you at that time. As for the Qingshu Entertainment Group, a lot of things happened. Thing, so I thought about it and made a phone call to you. I hope you will help the Qingshu Entertainment Group when the time comes! ¡°Zhai Yu also knows that Chu Qing wants to change the topic, but after hearing Chu Qing ¡¯s change of topic, , Zhai Yu scorned: ¡°The boss boss of a president went to work for others, and only called me when he was spelled by circumstances! Then your phone call, it was so early! You should try again Wait, wait for your kind of life and death before you call me! If so, I¡¯ll come over and collect the corpse for you! ¡° Chu Qing didn¡¯t expect that he was impossible and said the wrong thing, but it attracted Zhai Yu¡¯s ridicule. This slowly resounding words suddenly made Chu Qing¡¯s words as if having a fish bone stuck in one¡¯s throat, and it was uncomfortable. It was a bit unstoppable. No! Zhai Yu is really right, what is as a last resort, you just call someone, then you might as well call Zhai Yu directly when you are dying, and let someone come over and collect your body, that ¡¯s not more Ok? ¡°Ok¡­¡­¡± Chu Qing heard a dumb voice from the microphone. Suddenly Zhai Yu was unable to bear anymore, said with a smile: ¡°OK! You¡¯re kidding, don¡¯t think so much about it, as you As for the cooperation with Qingshu Entertainment Group, let me take a look! ¡° ¡°After all, our group will also expand some businesses to see if it is possible to cooperate with Qingshu Entertainment Group!¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 2214 Hearing Zhai Yu¡¯s words, Chu Qing answered slowly and nodded. After a chat with Zhai Yu, he hung up the phone slowly. Suddenly, in the entire living room, only the rest remained, and it was restored to Chu Qing alone! It¡¯s just that Chu Qing is sitting on the sofa with some thoughts of 10000 1000 at this time, and he didn¡¯t know how much trouble they caused during the time when he disappeared. He also did n¡¯t know why Zhai Yu told him to tell his brother-in-law in Shudi, because he was also a little worried that his brother-in-law would not help himself elder sister ¡¯s inquiries. . But take a closer look, and do n¡¯t worry too much. After all, it ¡¯s your own brother-in-law. It ¡¯s not too much to know your own affairs. Thinking of his commitment to Qin Ni¡¯s Qingshu Entertainment Group, it finally came to an end. Chu Qing also sighed in relief slowly lying on the sofa, just staring at the ceiling staring blankly, not knowing what came to mind, and suddenly remembered that he was out of his influence in Jinmen City, and there are many more , The beautiful shadow in my mind ¡­ Because Chu Qing did not know how long he would be in the land of Shu. When he went back, he did not know how to explain to those people ¡­ Perhaps he could only take one step at a time, and by that time, he should always come. When thinking of this, Chu Qing did not close his eyes slowly. I once promised Qin Ni that if Qin Ni wants to make Chu Qing out of the king, he will support her as king, and Chu Qing has also revealed to Qin Ni that he also has his own power. Now that I have used my own power, what kind of story will happen to Qingshu Entertainment Group and Wang Family Group after just waiting for 2 days? And Tang Family and Qingcheng Sect on Mount Qingcheng, what is the so-called cooperation intention for this auction? Everything will be clear after 2 days! As long as I wait quietly, when the time comes 2 days later, all the results and answers will appear on that day. If at that time, Tang Family and the people on Mount Qingcheng, the so-called auction cooperation is just to elicit themselves, then, at that time, Zhai Yu has already sent people, and he will not have any concerns? After all, even if he has not fully recovered, but there are people sent by Zhai Yu to help him want to deal with the Tang Family River, Qingcheng Sect is not completely impossible. But Chu Qing couldn¡¯t help but think of ¡­ Speaking of Qingcheng Sect, although it was several times connected, but he and Qingcheng Sect really did not at all understand each other, even if he first returned to this World ¡­ Chu Qing simply does not know, how does this Qingcheng Sect exist? Even he didn¡¯t even know the details of this Qingcheng Sect, but this time Qingcheng Sect suddenly intervened in the interaction with Tang Family. Moreover, Tang Family is actually willing to change the timing and everything of the auction, just to cooperate with Qingcheng Sect, and to hold this auction. This is exactly what kind of agreement Tang Family wants to reach with Qingcheng Sect and how to make it. What kind of thing? Chu Qing, who was full of thought, suddenly opened her eyes, but slowly closed her eyes again. ¡°Forget it! I don¡¯t want those anymore. The always will come should be quietly waiting rather than cranky ¡­¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 2215 Jinmen City was in this building at this time, and the top floor house feather slowly put down the phone in his hand, thinking about how to solve or assign personnel to go to Shudi to solve what Chu Qing said. How long will the earpiece that has not been put down continue to ring? The phone he just put down, he couldn¡¯t be more clear. Only two people can call in on this phone, one of them is Chu Qing, and the other is Xing Tao, who looks up like him all day long. Because Zhai Yu helped Chu Qing to control the business empire, but all the underground forces were left to the more experienced Xing Tao to take care of it. But now what didn¡¯t expect is that he put down the receiver himself, and Xing Tao called the phone in, and this phone is not who can call it casually, there must be certain circumstances or things before it can come in. Otherwise, when people usually contact them on their mobile phones, is it necessary to make this call? Thinking of this, Zhai Yu slowly picked up the receiver. Speaking out: ¡°Hey! Xing Tao, what¡¯s the matter?¡± But didn¡¯t expect a stern voice from the receiver, only heard Xing Tao say slowly: ¡°What¡¯s the matter? A few calls, your side is busy!¡± Hearing Xing Tao¡¯s words, Zhai Yu reacted immediately, presumably because he had just connected the phone with Chu Qing, so he said so much, and no one came to Xing Tao. Hearing this, Zhai Yu said slowly: ¡°Don¡¯t talk about this, let me talk about it first. Why are you calling in?¡± I didn¡¯t hear Zhai Yu not at all explaining why I was online. Xing Tao also recovered Thoughts, slowly said: ¡°The underground forces are almost integrated here ¡­ but the news of Chu Qing¡¯s disappearance is still not found. I want to ask is. Can you still miss Chu Qing¡¯s disappearance in this World? How long can it be hidden? ¡° Xing Tao didn¡¯t expect that he had just finished speaking, only heard Zhai Yu slowly said: ¡°The news of Chu Qing will be found, all will be recovered, and the people who will be sent to find Chu Qing are also called back Well! Now that is no longer necessary, so much time is wasted! ¡° Hearing Zhai Yu¡¯s words, Xing Tao on the other side of the receiver couldn¡¯t help but slightly frowned, Chu Qing speaking of which is also her own brother, and she was still her brother-in-law, how could Zhai Yu say such words. However, Xing Tao is a calm person after all, she has also seen what kind of winds and waves he has, he just has some ingredients, ¡°Why!¡± Zhai Yu also understood what Xing Tao was thinking, but said slowly: ¡°The reason why you didn¡¯t call the phone was busy because it was Chu Qing who just called me!¡± Suddenly, Xing Tao, on the other side of the receiver, was a little surprised that he didn¡¯t expect that Chu Qing, who had been missing for a long time, would actively contact Zhai Yu. Moreover, he also reacted immediately, why did Zhai Yu say he wanted to take back the news of secretly looking for Chu Qing! Moreover, the personnel who sent people to find Chu Qing were also recalled. It turned out that Chu Qing had contacted Zhai Yu just a moment ago! If that is the case, it is true! but¡­¡­ Listening to this remark seems as if The words mean more than they say, simply does not mean to finish ¡­ (End of this chapter) Chapter 2216 I only heard Xing Tao in the earpiece slowly saying, ¡°Say? What the hell is it? Since Chu Qing called you suddenly, I won¡¯t fight for so long, I¡¯ll be late, I won¡¯t fight at night! Presumably what kind of difficulties he encountered! ¡° Listening to Xing Tao ¡¯s words, Zhai Yu could not bear to say, ¡°Great! It ¡¯s really Chu Qing ¡¯s brother-in-law! It ¡¯s also true that people go out and the underground forces give the fully integrated people, it ¡¯s amazing!¡± Hearing Zhai Yu¡¯s words, Xing Tao also interrupted to ¡°unable to bear¡± and said, ¡°OK! Go straight to the subject!¡± After a while, Zhai Yu told Xing Tao of the purpose of Chu Qing¡¯s call a moment ago. Xing Tao was silent for a long time when he heard Zhai Yu¡¯s words. Chu Qing did n¡¯t want to let her parents know what was happening in the land of Shu, and also said that she would return to Jinmen City after the matter was resolved in the land of Shu. Presumably he might be there too. Encountered some trouble. But from Zhai Yu¡¯s words, Chu Qing is He Qingshu Entertainment Group has some cooperation, it is estimated that the consideration time in the agreement is there, it may also be because of what has to turn to Qingshu Entertainment Group, so both parties In order to reach cooperation. In that case, do you want to go to the land of Shu! Suddenly, Xing Tao told Zhai Yu of his thoughts, but didn¡¯t expect that Zhai Yu immediately interrupted and refuted Xing Tao¡¯s words. I only heard, Zhai Yu said slowly, ¡°That¡¯s not necessary anymore! Because I¡¯m still planning how to send people to the land of Shu! But you even called, I also thought of this, I will tomorrow So I went to Shudi for 2 days, they and Qingcheng Sect ¡¯s auction, you sent some people to me when the time comes, and I also sent some people from my side to Shudi, since Chu Qing is so dedicated We are optimistic about Qingchu Entertainment Group, and we will also go with Qingshu Entertainment Group to see if we can reach some cooperation! ¡° ¡°After all, I know the Tang Family in the land of Shu. The grievances between her and Chu Qing are somewhat hopelessly muddled! Hearing Zhai Yu said he would go to the Shu area in person, Xing Tao was originally prepared to speak out, and wanted to go together, but he heard Zhai Yu and continued: ¡°After I left, maybe this time will trouble you, hope You and those brothers, integrate the group and those underground forces, I will go back to Shu land for up to 3 days and I will be back! ¡° ¡°So someone has to sit at this place during this time, and I¡¯m the only one who thinks about it, because after all, it is more appropriate for me to go in person with this on the surface and Qingshu Entertainment Group to cooperate!¡± ¡°If you are afraid of your kind of responsibility in the basement, it will inevitably lead to ideas from Tang Family and Qingcheng Sect!¡± Suddenly Xing Tao was not talking, but could only answer slowly. Zhai Yu was right. I am only responsible for the secret forces. Once in the land of Shu, Tang Family, who has grudges with Chu Qing, will inevitably be a bit alert, so it is a bit of a loss. Instead of taking the opportunity of auction, it is better to send the house on the surface to go together. In that case, you can also try to see if you can reach a cooperation with Qingshu Entertainment Group. After all, Qingchu Entertainment Group is emerging in the land of Shu, and Xing Tao is not unaware. Once a cooperation agreement is reached, let Chu Qing deal with Tang Family Can¡¯t help but have a help around. (End of this chapter) Chapter 2217 After thinking about it, the two hit it off. I only heard Xing Tao ¡¯s words, ¡°Since this is the case, fortunately I will not tell my parents temporarily. I also immediately arranged to send a group of people to protect you by your side and go to Qingshu Entertainment Group with you, I am there, if there is really something that cannot be solved or there is a crisis, you can contact me at any time, and I will take someone to Shudi immediately! ¡°What kind of difficulties will there be this time, is it possible that the land of Shu is really dragon¡¯s pool and tiger¡¯s den? I can¡¯t get out of it when I go in!¡± Xing Tao also knew Zhai Yu¡¯s words, which was full of ridicule, and he did not say a few words. He hung up the phone and made his own arrangements. On the other side, Zhai Yu could n¡¯t help but put down the receiver, not only continued to think in his mind, since Xing Tao has also been understood in the land of Shu, it seems that as long as he resolves himself as soon as possible, he may arrive in Shu tomorrow In the middle of the earth. The thought of Zhai Yu couldn¡¯t help but smile a little in the beautiful eyes. Because it is very simple, he is still thinking about what kind of people should come to the base camp, and he is also angered. He is away for a few days. After all, he has been doing fast on the top floor of this building. I am not busy. The outside is overwhelmed, and finally there is a chance for leisure, he will naturally try his best to go to Shudi. But what didn¡¯t expect is that at this time, he would even call in. This is simply because someone wanted to put a pillow when he wanted to sleep, it was so good that it couldn¡¯t be better. But I thought about it carefully, but I did n¡¯t know what would happen on the auction in Shudi. From Chu Qing ¡¯s words, Tang Family had originally held this auction with the support of Tang Sect, but suddenly Because of the intervention of Qingcheng Sect, the timing of the auction was changed, as well as some matters. I even learned from Chu Qing ¡¯s words that even some foreign forces had already intervened in this auction, so he had to be a little 10000 careful. After all, at that time, it was located in Southwest, and many cases also It¡¯s not that they enter the door that they can understand better here. As outsiders say, to go to places that are unfamiliar, you should also be careful about the existence of local tyrants. As the saying goes, Qianlong does not want local tyrant! Thinking of Zhai Yu¡¯s phone call, he began to order air tickets to Shudi. He also wanted to see how Shudi can make Chu Qing work in the Qingshu entertainment group. ? If it is really necessary, it is inevitable to cooperate with Qingshu Entertainment Group. After all, they also know the grievances of Tang Family and Chu Qing. When the time comes, Qingshu Entertainment Group suppresses Tang Family in the land of Shu. As far as Chu Qing is concerned, there will certainly be a lot of help and many interests. In this case, when Tang Family wants to deal with Chu Qing, he can¡¯t help but think about it. After all, in front of Tang Family, there is Qingshu Entertainment Group, who is staring at him at all times. In this way, as long as he Tang Family wants to use Chu Qing¡¯s means or against Chu Qing¡¯s forces or the commercial empire in front of him, what can he do, he can also know at the first moment. (End of this chapter) Chapter 2218 I thought that Zhai Yu was slowly speaking out here, and was going to bring his own secretary and some notices to prepare for the cooperation with Qingshu Entertainment Group. As long as when the time comes Qingshu Entertainment Group is indeed a friend worth cooperating with and then immediately sign an agreement, as to what will happen when the time comes on auction, it is unknown, but it may be returned when needed To prepare some funds, as long as you are ready, just wait for the personnel on his side to arrive and you can start. Everything will wait for 2 days and see what happens. At this time, Chu Qing simply did not know that he had been sleeping for a long time, and now he is in Qingshu Entertainment Group. Qin Ni of Qingshu Entertainment Group is communicating with Wang Family Group, and Wang Ying also understands the news from the phone. Qin Ni¡¯s words are very clear, that is, in the auction on the 2nd, I hope that the Wang Family Group can help in secret, so that the Qingshu Entertainment Group must win the 9 Blood Lotus and the spiritual medicine. Ah! After seeing Qin Ni¡¯s words slowly finished, there was a sound of silence from the two parties, and Wang Ying did not think of something at all, that is, he used Chu Qing¡¯s list of medicine ingredients to find his son. When medicine ingredients were discovered, some of the medicine ingredients were actually poisonous. For this matter, he was 10000. Because of this time, Wang Family Group staff deployed these things and cooperated with Qingshu Entertainment Group, so he was a bit busy. Although he has been taking seriously this matter, but has never found an opportunity, even Qin Ni personally called to confirm the behavior, then he might as well visit himself in person! Thinking of here, Wang Ying continued; ¡°I will wait till tomorrow! I will come to Qingshu Entertainment Group tomorrow! Qin Ni didn¡¯t expect that this matter has been said very clearly, as long as Wang Ying Nodded, then why do you need to come to your door? But for a moment of contemplation, perhaps Wang Yinglai did not come to Qingshu Entertainment Group for this matter, or perhaps he came directly to Chu Qing. Thinking of Qin Ni here, I also understood the meaning of Wang Ying¡¯s words, and then said loudly: ¡°Okay! Then Qingshu Entertainment Group will wait for President Wang¡¯s visit tomorrow!¡± Speaking of which, Wang Ying is also nodded. This Qin Ni is really smart. It really deserves to hand Qingshu Entertainment Group to the people who carry forward in the land of Shu. If the average person may already feel that they have already made it very clear, you only need a nodded or a reply Is it necessary to visit in person? But Qin Ni¡¯s approach is very simple and courteous, waiting for his appearance. It seems that Qin Ni is not simple! Sure enough, someone who can play a piece of Heaven and Earth in the Shu land, no one is someone who is easy to deal with, no one is ordinary. Thinking of this, Wang Ying also said: ¡°Okay! I will disturb President Qin tomorrow!¡± Speaking of which, the two parties agreed to let go of the phone in hand. Looking at the phone in his hand, Chu Yue moved some questions towards Qin Niwang. I saw Qin Ni a little tired and said: ¡°Tomorrow, Wang Ying will come to our Qingshu Entertainment Group! It¡¯s as simple as that!¡± Hearing Qin Ni¡¯s words, Chu Yue immediately understood it and stopped doing his own thing. . (End of this chapter) Chapter 2219 On the 2nd day, Chu Qing, who was coming to work, was walking down the lobby of Qingshu Entertainment Group. He heard a parking sound behind him and turned his head to look around. The person who came was not the other person, but Wang Wang, the president of Wang Family Group. English! And didn¡¯t expect that Wang Ying saw Chu Qing, but that brow couldn¡¯t help but slightly frowned, which suddenly made Chu Qing a little puzzled. President Wang is also collaborating with Qingshu Entertainment Group anyway, and he seems to have no place to offend her! How looked towards my eyes so weird feeling. But Chu Qing not at all asked the doubts in my heart, but just moved politely towards Wang Ying, ¡°President Wang! Good morning, I don¡¯t know, what¡¯s the matter with Qingshu Entertainment Group?¡± Hearing Chu Qing ¡¯s inquiry, Wang Ying did n¡¯t say much, just indifferently said, ¡°Come and look for President Qin and also come to you!¡± Hearing Wang Ying¡¯s concise and straightforward voice, Chu Qing suddenly stayed in place. Come find yourself! I don¡¯t seem to have much intersection with him! The only intersection is that he promised to heal his son, and has n¡¯t the list of medicine ingredients already given to the first course of treatment been given to him? Is it because something went wrong? Thinking of Chu Qing here is also somewhat inexplicable. Thinking of Chu Qing here is not much, just a bit slack, and Wang Ying also knows that it is during work, the first floor lobby of the entire Qingshu Entertainment Group people coming, people going, is more complicated, and there is no voice It ¡¯s just that the footsteps did n¡¯t stop, moved towards the elevator, anyway, I would ask about anything later, when the time comes, there is no need to solve it at this time. The arrival of Wang Ying made everyone in the lobby on the first floor of Qingshu Entertainment Group can¡¯t help but look forward to it. Because they knew that the woman in front of him had a strong breath. They also know exactly who they are, and they must be Wang Ying, the president of Wang Family Group! As for Ye Wangying¡¯s name, everyone is not incomprehensible, just seeing Wang Ying¡¯s arrival, everyone did not say much. Because they have it, Qingshu Entertainment Group will next cooperate with Wang Family Group. It can be said that the two groups are now in a cooperative and friendly relationship, and there is not much reaction to Wang Ying ¡¯s arrival. It¡¯s not that Chu Qing moved towards the elevator, but it was inevitable that there was some conjecture in everyone¡¯s mind. What Chu Qing does not know is that Wang Ying came to Qingshu Entertainment Group at this time, in addition to dealing with tomorrow¡¯s auction, there is another very important thing. That is, he personally asked Chu Qing what number of ingredients in the list of medicine ingredients given by Chu Qing, what is the point of poisonous medicine ingredients? He couldn¡¯t make fun of his son, so he borrowed it and came to Qingshu Entertainment Group in person. The elevator doors closed slowly, and Wang Yun, the secretary behind Wang Ying, could not bear to question the voice of ¡°unable to bear¡±: ¡°Mr. Wang! Is that President Qin¡¯s personal bodyguard? That makes all the forces in Shu land have some side effects. Chu Qing Does it? ¡°¡± Why doesn¡¯t it seem to have any skills! ¡° Hearing the words of his personal secretary Wang Yun next to him, Wang Ying¡¯s calm to the face had a smile on the unable to bear, indifferently said: ¡°Really! He is the Chu Qing, but underestimated it will suffer a big loss!¡± ¡° (End of this chapter) Chapter 2220 In the elevator, I heard that Mr. Wang, his family, had some high-profile reasons for Chu Qing, and Wang Yun was unable to bear slightly frowned. Because for him, in this World, men are nothing but cooking and laundry at home! When can I still show my head outside, so swaying, and looking at the situation, it seems that President Wang is still looking up to him! Calmly, suddenly, Wang Yun unable to bear said to himself: ¡°Mr. Wang, there is no need to value that man so much!¡± Hearing Wang Yun ¡¯s words, Wang Ying unable to bear patted side Wang Yun. ¡°You have followed me for a long time, and it must have been very clear to me, because you are the one that I pulled up with one hand and the talents I cultivated carefully!¡± Hearing this Wang Ying¡¯s words will be finished. I saw Wang Yun immediately said seriously, ¡°I Wang Yunneng has today, all rely on the cultivation of President Wang, this time I invite Wang Yun absolutely not to forget!¡± What didn¡¯t expect was that Wang Yun would say such a heavy word in the elevator, and Wang Ying was suddenly dumb. But he didn¡¯t say much, just continued. ¡°You are trained by me, and you know that I won¡¯t with no difficulty. I praise someone, but this Chu Qing is just as I said. It will indeed lose money! ¡° ¡°You also heard that Third Family¡¯s Third Elder Sun Ling was defeated by his hand. You can think about it, this World man could not have been cultivation, but he was able to cultivation, but also has good strength and means!¡± ¡°Think about it, I don¡¯t want Wang Family Group to intervene in him. The relationship between Qingshu Entertainment Group and Tang Family, but under his 3 words and 2 words, I also had to lose the battle to go to Qingshu Entertainment Group. Cooperation!¡± ¡°Otherwise, if it is not for Xiaohua¡¯s illness, do you think I will really be willing to cooperate with Qingshu Entertainment Group? Because this is undoubtedly, to use his own life to resist!¡± Hearing Wang Ying talking slowly, Wang Yun suddenly understood. She also knows that Mr. Wang did a lot of effort for Wang Hua Young Master, but what he didn¡¯t expect is that the man behind Chu Qing turned out to be everything! And what made it difficult for Wang Yun ¡¯s heart to calm for a long time was that listening to President Wang ¡¯s words, in this world, men could not have been cultivated, but Chu Qing possessed great strength, even her mysterious identity, Wang Yun, knew . The various Aristocratic Family groups in the Shu area simply did not notice, where did Chu Qing come from and who? And suddenly appeared in this Shu land! Suddenly. Wang Yun couldn¡¯t help but frown slightly, moved towards side Wang Ying whispered, ¡°Mr. Wang! Then should we guard against him? After all, this man¡¯s appearance is too abrupt, and his appearance suddenly made this land of Shu Some of them became restless, so let ¡¯s just watch 10000 one ¡­ ¡° Hearing Wang Yun ¡¯s concerns about Wang Family ¡¯s group, Wang Ying did n¡¯t say much. He also gently patted Wang Ying ¡¯s shoulder and said softly: ¡°It ¡¯s always going to come, rainstorm comes too late, and he will one day There will be time, so take a step by step! ¡° ¡°Anyway, you shouldn¡¯t be late, long pain is worse than short pain, it¡¯s better to be happier!¡± Wang Ying¡¯s this remark is very suitable for Wang Ying¡¯s temperament. Hearing Wang Ying¡¯s actions like this, Wang Yun didn¡¯t say much ¡­ (End of this chapter) Chapter 2221 In fact, why did Wang Ying not understand Wang Yun¡¯s words? Because there were several poisonous medicine ingredients in the list of medicine ingredients given by Chu Qing, Wang Ying was already somewhat skeptical. However, he couldn¡¯t just put down his irony and decisive wrist as before, and he could only calm down his mood. He came to Qingshu Entertainment Group and asked Chu Qing. If it were in the past, he simply would not visit again, but this involves his son, he had to be cautious. As for Wang Yun ¡¯s words, he was also clear. The fact that he was carelessly led to the Wang Family Group ¡¯s cooperation with Qingshu Entertainment Group, and seeing this situation clearly is to achieve an irreconcilable attitude with Tang Family. And Qin Family has been swaying in the wind in the Shu land now. Even from the information obtained by Wang Ying, Sun Family seems to have some on the verge of collapse. It was as if a straw could instantly cause chaos in Sun Family, but what happened? He Wang Yun simply does not know! All he knows is that Sun Family ¡¯s Third Elder Sun Ling visited Qingshu Entertainment Group twice, and then Sun Family Patriarch wants to reach an affiliated cooperation agreement with Tang Family. But what does this agreement for affiliated cooperation mean? He Wang Ying is not well understood. He is always impossible to suspect that Qin Ni of Qingshu Entertainment Group wants Sun Family to be the undercover of his house! simply no Aristocratic Family can afford it, it ¡¯s something to do this kind of undercover with Tang Family! In that case, it is simply a big chunk of fat for the Tang Family to increase the strength of the Tang Family. Is n¡¯t it enough to support it? So for the Sun Family and Qingshu Entertainment Group, his Wang Ying did not at all know more, anyway, even if there is no more greasy, there will be a day when it will surface. The most important thing for me now is to ask about tomorrow¡¯s auction and what is going on with my son¡¯s medicine ingredients list. And from Chu Qing, he also had to know that his son would definitely not be cured at one time, and that he needed some slow treatment. Since he got Chu Qing¡¯s list of medicine ingredients, he has not been important to his son. That is to say, for himself, his son¡¯s treatment has not yet started, he just wants to take this way to ask Chu Qing what medicine What¡¯s going on in the ingredients list. After all, Wang Yun ¡¯s words are not unreasonable. The arrival of Chu Qing has indeed brought more unimaginable. Even Wang Ying ¡¯s heart has an intuition. He always feels that there may always be something unusual in the auction tomorrow. , I always feel a little uneasy in my heart. It¡¯s just that this uneasy simply doesn¡¯t come from the safety of Wang Family Group. I always feel like there will be a feeling of change in the land of Shu. A very strange feeling! Thinking of this, the elevator door a light sound, the elevator has already reached the top floor of Qingshu Entertainment Group, the elevator door slowly opened, Wang Yingping recovered his mind and took Wang Yun moved towards the office of President Qin. As if already knowing Wang Ying¡¯s arrival, Zhao Linyi was waiting quietly in front of the office. Seeing Wang Ying¡¯s arrival, Zhao Linyi had nodded, and took Wang Ying moved towards Qin Ni¡¯s office ¡­ (End of this chapter) Chapter 2222 After a while, there are 2 more silhouettes in Qin Ni¡¯s president¡¯s office in the top president¡¯s office of Qingshu Entertainment Group. One is Wang Ying, the president of Wang Family Group, and the other is Wang Yun, the personal secretary brought by Wang Ying! See this Qin Ni indifferently said: ¡°Welcome President Wang, visit our Qingshu Entertainment Group!¡± Hearing Qin Ni¡¯s polite voice, Wang Ying didn¡¯t say much directly: ¡°I am very simple, 2 things! The first thing is that tomorrow you Qingshu Entertainment Group will participate in Tang Family and Qingcheng Sect ¡®S auction, exactly how do you want my Wang Family Group to help you? ¡° ¡°Second, the purpose of my coming here is needless to say that you are also understood, but I came to see Chu Qing. I have some things to explain to him, because he gave my son a list of medicine ingredients, I have a few doubts. Ask Chu Qing personally! ¡° Hearing Wang Ying ¡¯s words, Qin Ni understood that, but he heard that there were still some doubts in the list of medicine ingredients, which made Qin Ni a little puzzled. Because Qin Ni is very clear, there is nothing wrong with the list of medicine ingredients! It was Chu Qing who personally handed it to you and you are still afraid of what setback. Chu Yue personally faxed him to Wang Family Group. Is there any problem in the list of medicine ingredients? Isn¡¯t it something that happened to President Wang¡¯s son? Thinking of this, Qin and Chuyue couldn¡¯t help but looked at each other, and the two of them looked at the doubts in their eyes. I saw Wang Ying said slowly: ¡°The so-called treatments on that medicine list, I haven¡¯t started to give it to my son. After all, there are some doubts on it. I don¡¯t quite understand it. I will ask him Chu Qing. Continue to take medicine. ¡° According to this situation, Qin Ni is also slowly nodded, so he will not talk much, so as long as Chu Qing is up to this situation, he will quickly understand after coming up. I only heard Qin Ni¡¯s ¡°Secretary Zhao!¡± Suddenly came in outside the door, a woman, this woman is no one else, it is Qin Ni¡¯s personal secretary Zhao Linyi! I only heard Qin Ni¡¯s words slowly: ¡°Wait a moment, Chu Qing will come and let him come to my office first!¡± Seeing Qin Ni¡¯s instructions, Zhao Linyi had already answered, and then exited the door again. If it is usual, Zhao Linyi will definitely accompany Qin Ni, but at this time he simply does not have that possibility. Because he still has a lot of work in his hand, he did n¡¯t finish it, and there was no such thing as leisure. In the office, he listened to these 8 gossips. Qin Ni was waiting for Chu Qing¡¯s arrival while doing the job at hand, only heard the sound of the door opening outside, and it was not Chu Qing who was the other person. But seeing that Zhao Lin did not raise her head, she said directly: ¡°Sister Qin Ni said, go to his office after you come!¡± Hearing Zhao Linyi¡¯s words, Chu Qing also not at all asked 3 moves and made 2 steps before coming to Qin Ni¡¯s office. After a knock on the door, a sudden noise sounded, Qin Ni said in the office: ¡°Please come in!¡± But I saw that the gatekeeper was coming, and it was none other than them. The people they were waiting for saw Chu Qing! After coming in, Chu Qing was slowly born and said: ¡°Qin President Qin! What do you want from me!¡± Qin Ni said, ¡°There are 2 things that Mr. Wang came to Qingshu Entertainment Group. The first thing is to go to Tang Family¡¯s auction tomorrow. The second thing is Mr. Wang. There are some personal things that I want to ask you about, that is the question on the list of medicine ingredients. ¡° (End of this chapter) Chapter 2223 Hearing this, Chu Qing suddenly had some doubts in place. No wonder when Wang Ying looked at his eyes this morning, he still felt a little weird, That¡¯s what happened! But Chu Qing didn¡¯t ask at all, but instead turned to Wang Ying, who moved towards the side, ¡°Wang Zong didn¡¯t know if there was any question, he just asked, I Chu Qing knows everything, words are endless!¡± Seeing Chu Qing as a blunt, Wang Ying no longer delayed the time, slowly raised his hand, only to see that side Wang Yun took out a list from the document package and handed it to Wang Ying. And Wang Ying didn¡¯t watch it and gave it to Chu Qing directly, so he slowly said. ¡°Mr. Chu, I have some doubts about one thing, so I also take this tomorrow to cooperate with Qingshu Entertainment Group on the auction, and also take this to visit, I want to ask some doubts in my heart, I still hope you Hope to answer! ¡° When I heard Wang Ying ¡¯s words, I went to Chu Qing and slowly nodded. I saw Wang Ying saying: ¡°While my Wang Family Group is not in the medical ingredients area, there is a lock industry and some related professional development ¡­¡± ¡°But we also have some people under our own hands, but we found out that in the list of medicine ingredients that Mr. Chu gave me, there are some medicines that seem to be toxic. I don¡¯t know how to explain this!¡± ¡°Just you know, my son¡¯s illness, I am very worried, I can¡¯t make fun of my son¡¯s body, so take this opportunity to personally visit Mr. Wang Chu to answer one 2!¡± Then he handed the list moved towards Chu Qing. Suddenly, Chu Qing also understood it, took a look at the list of medicine ingredients in his hand, and immediately said, ¡°President Wang, you¡¯re worried!¡± While Qin Ni and Chu Yue aside, they couldn¡¯t help but froze, their eyes widened. What they didn¡¯t expect is that Wang Ying personally went to visit, but it was not for other things. They thought that Wang Ying went to visit and asked Chu Qing what was the matter, did Chu Qing continue to his son? The next course of treatment. But when I heard Wang Ying¡¯s words, my heart suddenly jumped a little, because from the list of medicine ingredients given by Wang Ying¡¯s makeup Chu Qing, there were several points of poisonous medicine ingredients. Can they be a little shocked. But when I thought about it carefully, I felt wrong. Chu Qing must have his explanation. When thinking of Qin Ni and Chu Yue ¡¯s unconditional belief in Chu Qing, he no longer said much, waiting quietly for Chu Qing ¡¯s Explanation. Hearing Chu Qing¡¯s words, Wang Ying suddenly raised his eyebrows to the impossible to bear. said solemnly: ¡°I also hope that Mr. Chu will solve my doubts!¡± I only heard Chu Qing slowly saying: ¡°Actually, President Wang, I did not expect something this time. I thought it was because of something! It was because of it!¡± ¡°However, President Wang and Aiko are eager, and I can understand it. So, being cautious and careful, we can also understand that since President Wang has come to our Qingshu Entertainment Group again and again, he will not let President Wang leave with doubt! ¡°This will be answered by President Wang !!¡± Seeing Chu Qing¡¯s appearance is not as natural as taking a scheming, and Wang Ying did not talk much, but just quietly waited for Chu Qing¡¯s voice. Wang Yun, on the side, was very careful and vigilant, because she observed Chu Qing¡¯s words and deeds, because she was very worried about Chu Qing, was it really like what the outside world said, or is the medicine given by Chu Qing ingredients list, simply has other intentions ¡­ (End of this chapter) Chapter 2224 However, when Wang Ying was staring at Chu Qing, the cautiously cautious, but didn¡¯t expect Chu Qing to slowly open the mouth and said: ¡°President Wang, what I want to ask is this medicine ingredients. , Why are some of the medicines toxic, right? ¡° Hearing Chu Qing¡¯s words, Wang Ying slowly nodded. When I saw Chu Qing, I sighed, and then I didn¡¯t know what I thought, and then said: ¡°In fact, I also understood President Wang¡¯s ideas. Then I will tell President Wang why there are some of these medicines with some toxic reasons! ¡°Speaking of Chu Qing, he slowly sat down ¡­ After a while, I told Wang Ying why the medicine ingredients appeared and has several points of toxic medicine ingredients. Hearing Chu Qing¡¯s words, even Wang Ying, who was on the side, had some doubtful eyes to the end, and he didn¡¯t go in and thought deeply. Because of Chu Qing¡¯s words, he had to convince him that even Wang Yun fell into a silence after hearing Chu Qing¡¯s words. Just because of Chu Qing¡¯s words before, it is really easy to understand. Because Wang Hua was injured by the brain, it is congenitally deficient, so it is necessary to get through the meridian during treatment, which means that the nerves in the brain need to be connected in series. However, because Wang Hua is congenitally deficient, the first course of treatment needs to be performed first, which is to require these medicine ingredients to solidify his body! And more Guben Peiyuan needs a series of medicine ingredients for his brain protection and development, but almost all the medicines that need Guben Peiyuan are big supplements! The so-called medicine is 30% poisonous, not to mention the spiritual medicine of these big supplements! Therefore, some comprehensive medicine ingredients are needed, and because of this, only 2 or 3 poisonous drugs appear in this list of medicine ingredients! In this way, it can also fully ensure that Wang Hua can not only play a beneficial role in cultivating his brain, but also not cause too much heavy burden. Otherwise, once these beneficial medicines enter the Wang In Hua¡¯s brain, once Qian Shurong and the brain¡¯s solid foundation are not included, a series of backlashes will be performed on his brain. Just like a person, although he is full of food and has strength, too much nutritious food will only cause indigestion. And this has several points of toxic drugs, it is necessary to fully synthesize the excess drug properties, or even completely dissolved in the help of the brain. And because of Wang Hua ¡¯s brain damage, the nerves caused her brain to fail to fully develop and grow, so these poisons are needed, because these toxic ones will only carry out a series of his nerves in unnoticeable influence Stimulation. When his brain feels that something harmful to the body has entered into the body, the brain will form a series of immune systems, which will help the brain¡¯s nerves in series. In this case, Chu Qing will be much more convenient until the second treatment session. At that time, Chu Qing must have obtained 9 Blood Lotus, and he can also guide Spirit Qi to use acupuncture to treat his brain for the next course of treatment. Heard, this is Chu Qing¡¯s explanation to Wang Ying, why there are toxic medicine ingredients in medicine ingredients. Chu Qing explained that there was silence in the whole office. Although Wang Ying had convinced her when she went out, she was still a little worried ¡­ (End of this chapter) Chapter 2225 As if she was aware of Wang Ying¡¯s concerns, Wang Ying had not yet spoken. I only heard Chu Qing continue to reach: ¡°President Wang! You are completely at ease, I know your concerns have come to this step, the cooperation between Qingshu Entertainment Group and Wang Family Group can no longer be recovered, as the so-called over-water is difficult to recover, I have Must I really take your son¡¯s life to make fun of you? ¡° ¡°Actually, I can understand your concerns. The reason why I did it is because your son is only mentally impaired, which means that his brain is not congenitally developed. In short, it is caused by slow development Age does not match consciousness! ¡° ¡°So some neurons in his brain are developing very slowly, but he is only having problems with his brain, not his body!¡± ¡°Although some damage has occurred to his brain, his body¡¯s immune system and his muscle skeleton are not at all problems!¡± ¡°So once these toxic medicines will invade his within the body, his body will produce an immune system. These immunizations will try their best to combine these toxins and the big tonics taken by his body. Series synthesis and mediation! ¡° ¡°And more importantly, this toxic medicine ingredient is absolutely indispensable!¡± Hearing Chu Qing ¡¯s suddenly added explanation, Wang Yingzheng was listening, did n¡¯t expect heard the words in Chu Qing ¡¯s words finally seemed to be poisonous medicine ingredients, and his son had to eat it, as if he had to What it looks like! Hearing this, Wang Ying was also unable to bear some slightly frowned, puzzled eyes moved towards Chu Qing. Only Chu Qing heard: ¡°Because these toxic medicine ingredients are actually medicines, that is, the toxin invades Wang Hua Young Master ¡¯s within the body, and because these medicine ingredients are detrimental to the brain, then these Toxins will invade Wang Hua Young Master ¡¯s brain, and after entering, her immune system will begin to repair his body, and the brain will turn on the immune system to prevent these toxins from invading the brain! ¡° ¡°At the same time, it will stimulate his brain nerves, and because of the onset of medicine at this time, other tonics will digest his body¡¯s toxins and consume these solid ingredients!¡± ¡°Only in this way, such words will come to the end, so all the remaining medicine efficacy will enter the body and be absorbed by the brain of Wang Hua Young Master. Such words will not cause the waste of medicine ingredients, nor will it cause the brain. burden!¡± Hearing this, Wang Ying also slowly stretched his eyebrows, because his doubts had completely disappeared in the new answer, and he fully understood. Although her Wang Ying is the president of Wang Family Group, he also knows a lot about cultivation, but how can anyone who cultivates don¡¯t know all the organs of the body? Moreover, although Wang Ying seems to be the president of Wang Family Group, Chu Qing also knows that a woman like Huang Ying who is as stable as a mountain and can fight for so long in the land of Shu, like a smiling tiger, how can there be no cultivation in her body? What about base? But Chu Qing also knows that since others do not have any hostility towards themselves, they have no reason to find anything. So Chu Qing is also very clear that when Wang Ying actually came to ask these questions in person, it also represents his own explanation, and Wang Ying can also hear it. Suddenly there was silence in the office, however, Wang Ying also seemed to believe Chu Qing ¡¯s words and slowly said: ¡°Then I will go back and give my son the first treatment according to the list on Mr. Chu ¡¯s medicine ingredients. , When the time comes, the treatment is over, and hope Mr. Chu can fulfill his previous promise to give his son a second treatment! ¡° (End of this chapter) Chapter 2226 In the office, Wang Ying finally heard this remark, Chu Qing slowly nodded and said: ¡°President Wang can be assured that after the first treatment is over, I will arrive at that time, and I do n¡¯t need to give you medicine ingredients. It ¡¯s because I still need Wang Hua Young Master to cooperate with my treatment at that time. At that time, I can only go to visit in person. When the time comes to disturb me, President Wang also hopes to forgive me! ¡± Hearing Chu Qing¡¯s words, Wang Ying just nodded the answer and stopped speaking. At this point, Chu Qing entered the office of President Qin Ni. But then, Qin Ni has not spoken yet, and Wang Ying did speak first. I saw Wang Ying decisively said: ¡°Then President Qin, it¡¯s our turn to discuss some cooperation matters between Tang Family and Qingcheng Sect tomorrow!¡± Seeing this, Chu Qing also knew that his business was over, so he reasoned: ¡°President Qin! That¡¯s fine, I¡¯m going out first!¡± Seeing this, this is what it looks like, Qin Ni is slowly nodded. So Chu Qing slowly withdrew from Qin Ni¡¯s office, leaving four people in the president¡¯s office. As for how to talk and what kind of agreement there is, it has nothing to do with him Chu Qing, anyway, he has already answered the doubts in his mind. As for whether Wang Ying will collect the medicine ingredients completely for his own son to eat next, that is another matter. But Chu Qing ¡¯s more thoughts were released on tomorrow ¡¯s auction, after all, tomorrow is when he can get 9 Blood Lotus ¡­ And more importantly, I do n¡¯t know anything about what will happen tomorrow! I originally thought that the dark tide was surging in the Shu land but didn¡¯t expect. What was the purpose of the cooperation between Tang Sect and Qingcheng Mountain and Qingcheng Sect? This is what Chu Qing wants to understand more in his mind, but when he thinks about it, he can only wait quietly. Because he believes that the estimated speed of Zhai Yu¡¯s work at this time may be that Zhai Yu has already come to the middle of the Shu land. Slowly returning to the seat, without saying a word, his eyes closed slowly, both hands crossed near chest leaned against the chair and fell asleep. After all, I had insomnia last night, thought of many things, and thought of many things, although it seemed a little relieved, but also troubled him until midnight. Among the unconsciously, Chu Qing slept on the chair, while Zhao Lin, who had been busy, had a little girl, and lifts the head to take a look at Chu Qing when he was free. Sucked his mouth and buried it in the file pile again ¡­ For a moment, the outside of the entire office was quiet, except for Chu Qing¡¯s sleepy breathing and Zhao Linyi¡¯s flipping folder ¡­ At this time, as Chu Qing had expected, Zhai Yu had already boarded the plane, and took more than 20 people sent by Xing Tao to his companion, and was ready to go to Shudi. Zhai Yu¡¯s heart is unable to bear a little comfortable, although this time to go to Shudi, it is more for the company¡¯s business, but also for Chu Qing¡¯s order to help Chu Qing in the Shudi ¡­ But ¡­ at least I can finally feel a little busy in my busy life. It seems that I¡¯m out of the cage, and Zhai Yu¡¯s beautiful face does not reveal a relaxed look. Thanks to Xing Tao. Originally, I really planned to send someone to come, but didn¡¯t expect Xing Tao¡¯s active phone call in. It was simply that God was letting him take a holiday! (End of this chapter) Chapter 2227 At this time in the office ¡­ After a while, Wang Ying and Qin Ni have already discussed the matters of auction tomorrow. Because Qin Ni has made it clear that because this is just an auction, there is no need to expose Wang Family Group ¡¯s cooperation with Qingshu Entertainment Group in advance, so to tomorrow ¡¯s auction, Wang Family Group still works with Qingshu Entertainment Group As usual, the two parties are not waiting to be seen. Only at that time, I hope that Wang Ying will play a role in the 9 Blood Lotus function and raise the price, but there is no need to go to the other auctioneers to give tit for tat. Because I do n¡¯t know this auction, what is the intervention of the so-called foreign forces from the outside world? At the same time, for some items that Qingshu Entertainment Group wants to auction, if the funds are not enough, it is also hoped that Wang Family Group can help in secret. It seems like a simple way, but this also let Wang Ying and the manager discuss for a long time. Because after all, the Tang Family now feels too quiet, and it is so quiet that there is no slight wind and wave in the entire Shu land. So they should also be cautious. Once Tang Family sees something unusual, it is estimated that ¡­ Wang Family Group and Qingshu Entertainment Group are about to be targeted by Tang Family! That¡¯s why sometimes, Wang Ying went to the Qingshu Entertainment Group in person, but she didn¡¯t worry about it, just because the reason was simple! Because he knows what the Entertainment Group and Wang Family Group do not all cooperate, even though so far signed a cooperation agreement, but not at all all substantial business transactions. This is why Tang Family simply didn¡¯t pay much attention to entering and leaving Qingshu Entertainment Group. If there are any substantive problems, it is estimated that Tang Family has started to guard against Qingshu Entertainment Group and Wang Family Group at this time! However, the two of them did not know that Tang Family did not take this into consideration, but it was cautious because Tang Family was already secretly observing Qingshu Entertainment Group. It has even started guarding against the Qingshu Entertainment Group! It ¡¯s just that the source of the problem they were initially prepared for was not Wang Family Group and Qingshu Entertainment Group, but Qingshu Entertainment Group, which suddenly stirred up the whole situation of Shu, which could defeat the third family of Sun Family ¡¯s Third Elder Chu Qing of his strength and mysterious identity! This is the reason why Qingshu Entertainment Group has been targeted by Tang Family! So they pay more attention to Chu Qing, simply not whether Wang Family Group has cooperation with Qingshu Entertainment Group. Because in the land of Shu, everyone is smiling, but there is an interest in cooperation, which is inevitable. Who would think that Wang Family Group and Qingshu Entertainment Group have actually signed an agreement, in the dark Cooperation! And the reason for this cooperation is that Chu Qing can have a way to treat Wang Hua¡¯s disease! As a result, Wang Family waved towards Tang Family! On the contrary, the reason for working together with Qingshu Entertainment Group. Because for Wang Hua ¡¯s cause, the former Tang Family also wanted to help out, because for them once Wang Hua ¡¯s disease was cured, then the cooperation between Wang Ying and Tang Family is essential ¡­ But what didn¡¯t expect is that he can¡¯t help Wang Hua¡¯s illness, even Tang Family, so what everyone in the whole Shudi and even Tang Family didn¡¯t expect is that Chu Qing¡¯s condition can be treated with a method ¡­ ¡­ (End of this chapter) Chapter 2228 As time rushed, the door of Qin Ni¡¯s office opened slowly. Wang Ying, Yu Guang at the corner of the eye glanced at the chair, Chu Qing who was asleep, not much to say! Instead, he said goodbye and walked slowly out of the door. Now that you know the reason for this medicine ingredients, you do n¡¯t have any more worries. Just follow the treatment method for medicine ingredients, and let your son get better during this period. Conditions for the second course of treatment. Then, he immediately brought his son to Chu Qing for the second course of treatment! After all, Wang Ying really hopes that his son¡¯s illness will get better as soon as possible, so he can breathe a sigh of relief. After all, as a mother does not want her child, already an adult, but a dumb look! He also didn¡¯t want his son to be laughed at in the land of Shu, even though Wang Ying ignored those laughter, but he was also hard to imagine, what should he do with his son after he returned to heaven after 100 years ? Moreover, Qin Ni didn¡¯t say much about Chu Qing who was resting on the seat, but just turned around and made plans for tomorrow with Chu Yue. After all ¡­ the funds needed to participate in auction tomorrow must be prepared. In particular, they also received information that the so-called 9 Blood Lotus on this auction has become the eyes of many people. Probably at that time, how much will the price of this so-called 9 Blood Lotus rise, simply not who can predict it. So as far as the current situation is concerned, I can only hope to fulfill Chu Qing¡¯s requirements! After all, because of the sudden change, it has been out of the control of many people, even Qin Ni is not clear, when the time comes to do what is called, 9 Blood Lotus! What price will it be raised to? If once the price exceeds all expected budgets, even if you get 9 Blood Lotus, you do n¡¯t know if you can safely leave Tang Family ¡¯s auction ¡­ After all, everyone knows that besides Tang Family and Qingcheng Sect, there are even the intervention of foreign forces. Although feminism is supreme in this World, it is not difficult to find, or some murdering to seize the treasures ¡­ Or because Qingshu Entertainment Group got 9 Blood Lotus and was excluded by other private parties. In that case, for Qingshu Entertainment Group, it was really a disaster. So at that time, what other business can Qingshu Entertainment Group have in Shudi? What else can be developed! Unless it can really be pinned down after 2 months, Qingshu Entertainment Group will be able to go on the market smoothly and profitably. Only in this way can we go out of Shu and have better new cooperation and business expansion! However, if it fails, then it means that from now on Qingshu Entertainment Group can only be forever and ever, crucified in the land of Shu, there is no longer any vitality. Even if other companies and groups come to cooperate with it, Qingshu Entertainment Group means that it has already lost the situation that it can stand with Tang Family and Wang Family Group 3. By that time, where did Qingshu Entertainment Group go? This was already the preparation that Qin Ni had made when he promised with Chu Qing. Because a sudden storm has completely separated from all control, where will the future go, it is really like a big gamble! Behind this gamble, there is also Wang Family Group, and Sun Family who is secretly unclear to Wang Family Group ¡­ (End of this chapter) Chapter 2229 The bright sunshine in the morning completely illuminates the entire land of Shu, but for the land of land in this country, there are still some coolness in the autumn. The fog that has not yet dissipated shrouded the entire Shu land under the sunlight. These fogs are gradually dissipating. From afar, the tall buildings in the entire Shu land stand in this cloud of smoke; Like a pavilion in Immortal Realm, it is like a dream, but under the sunlight, the mist gradually dissipates. Under the smoke, the silhouette of pedestrians on the road gradually became visible, but it seemed to be invisible. It is as if the whole Shu area is followed, everyone knows what is going to happen. However, even though the smoke was lingering around, people could not see its trail, but as time came, it would still happen. Top floor of Qingshu Entertainment Group Building. At this time, Chu Qing, a slim black suit will hold a slender and sturdy body more like a jade tree, standing proudly. Because of Chu Qing, he knows that next, they will go to the metropolis in the land of Shu. In the metropolis, it is the joint assembly of Tang Family and Qingcheng Sect Office! I came to the land of Shu myself, and I have been yearn for something even in dreams, and I saw it today. But Chu Qing¡¯s deep eyes cannot see the slightest waves. He just waited quietly, because after waiting for what he wanted, he had to wait for a long time. Now he can only bear the mood in his heart, even though he is a little bit excited, but he can only hold the mood in his heart, Healed down. Just because he also knows that the dark tide is surging in the land of Shu now, and he does not know, what will happen to auction? At this time, Tang Family and Qingcheng Sect¡¯s auction and chose the metropolis among the Shu land. At that time, there may be more Aristocratic Family and the group to go, just hope that his expectations can happen! Because, after all, he had just contacted his own force the day before yesterday, but he didn¡¯t know if it was really as late as he expected. However, all this is no longer important. But although the mind is not important, but now Chu Qing, on the calm face, in the slightly closed eyes, there are more fluctuations of thoughts, just like the mist of Shu land that gradually dissipates in this sunlight . Seeing that I had n¡¯t thought about it, the door of the president ¡¯s office opened and three familiar silhouettes emerged from it. These three people are none other than Qin Ni, the president of Qingshu Entertainment Group, Chu Yue, the vice president, and Zhao Linyi, who is still the secretary beside Qin Ni and Chu Yue. Chu Qing also knows that today¡¯s auction their three people will definitely go with themselves. Qin Ni is dressed up, and the whole person is noble and elegant. This is the second time Chu Qing has seen her wear such a dress that suits the occasion. The whole person is calm and natural, like a queen, with high majesty that gives people 3 feet of land, and dare not have blasphemous thoughts. The two left and right sides are Chu Yue and Zhao Linyi, but they only saw a black briefcase in Zhao Linyi¡¯s hands. Chu Qing does not have to think about it, it must be the funds needed for this time auction and so on. And side Chu Yue still looks like that white-collar worker ¡­ Ok? (End of this chapter) Chapter 2230 In Chu Qing¡¯s memory, he really rarely saw Chu Yue carefully dressing himself up, still facing up to the sky, thinking about it carefully, but has not seen Chu Yue have any makeup. Even if there is, it is, in the last time, that faint makeup in the fresh memory, but that faint makeup has made Chu Qing a little surprised! 3 The woman walked out of the office and saw that sitting on the sofa, the whole body was so straight that Chu Qing did not say much. Qin Ni said faintly: ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Qin Ni ¡¯s clearly visible voice came into Chu Qing ¡¯s ears, and after a while, three people walked out of the president ¡¯s office under the leadership of Qin Ni. The place where 4 people have passed has made many staff members of Qingshu Entertainment Group look sideways. Because they knew that General Manager Qin was going to participate in the auction among the land of Shu today, and the release of this auction was no longer a matter among the land of Shu. Although for them, they are not quite clear. But for Qin Ni and them, their elite circle of high-level people has already been blamed for this kind of thing, and even understood it. This is the information and news of the difference between elites and civilians! It¡¯s always faster than others, and it¡¯s often just to be a leading little one, not always able to seize more opportunities and have more success. After a while, 4 people came to Qingshu Entertainment Group. On the first floor, it was still the same as last time. Chu Qing drove in the front, next to Zhao Linyi, and behind the co-pilot were sitting things and 2 people in Chu Yue. Chu Qing What she didn¡¯t know, in fact, he rekindled what he longed for and wanted in his heart. But for Qin Ni, he was still immersed in the thoughts of yesterday, because this time he went to the metropolis, what exactly will happen to this auction? But it was still as unpredictable as he expected. I thought of this place in my heart, and secretly sighed, but relaxed the entire graceful body. Those who should come are always here, just take a look! Having reached this step, I hope that things will not exceed his expectations! It makes him a little difficult to understand, and hard to predict! After all, no one can only think about their own future, to predict the future and make judgments! However, her pair of beautiful eyes looked at Chu Qing who adjusted the seat on the cab, but she also sighed slightly. Unexpectedly, the arrival of Chu Qing actually made Qingshu Entertainment Group to undergo such a major change. I don¡¯t know if this is good or bad! However, if you think about it carefully, Chu Qing has no malicious intentions. The speculation in the heart of the Aristocratic Family group outside suspects that Chu Qing is a foreigner, but actually wants to intervene in the forces of the Shu land, but Qin Ni has heard something. It¡¯s just that Qin Ni has his own arrogance, because even if he is a talent, as long as he can be loyal to him and can help his Qingshu Entertainment Group, then he is his partner. After all, in Qin Ni¡¯s heart, Qingshu Entertainment Group is a big family, not only belongs to her, but also belongs to everyone around her. Even all the employees of Qingshu Entertainment Group are his family! Because in the eyes of Qingshu Entertainment Group, he can only go upward forever, and never go back! If he once became a president, he hesitated! Then it is difficult for him to imagine what kind of embarrassment will be faced by everyone in his Qingshu Entertainment Group next? (End of this chapter) Chapter 2231 It is Qin Ni who has this in his heart. For others, it is not like other Boss. He always thinks of squeezing his own employees and letting his employees earn more profits, like cold and ruthless machines. Turn around in the company every day! It is precisely Qin Ni who has this kind of thought, so that Qingshu Entertainment Group is as indestructible as an iron plate. Even though what happened once, but with the joint efforts of everyone, it also comes quickly and goes fast! As a result, there are still some slight words about what happened in Qingshu Entertainment Group in Shudi, but that has also been insignificant. Qin Ni¡¯s new works, with a few words and words, are just like a passing scene, and generally don¡¯t happen again. The vehicle started slowly, and Chu Qing followed this on Zhao Linyi¡¯s adjusted navigation. The voice prompt slowly moved towards the metropolis, and the vehicle gradually drove away in the fog, leaving everyone on the road 2 behind, far behind. Although Qin Ni¡¯s car has made many recognized people look sideways, but in the eyes of those pedestrians, moved towards the farther direction, constantly driving away ¡­ Everyone in the car was speechless, because at this time what should be said, what should be done has been done, just wait for the result to come. Because Qin Ni and Chu Qing, to a certain extent, the two people still have the same things. Once they decide, they will only continue to move forward and continue to move forward. , And will only become a stepping stone to advance. People who miss the past forever are difficult to grow in a sense, but Chu Qing and Qin Ni are indeed somewhat different. Because Chu Qing is still hard to forget in his heart, the past, those people! The people who accompanied her in his memory, shared pains with him, shed tears, and laughed together. For Chu Qing, he will not miss the past, but she will remember the past existence, the past people. Qin Ni is born to be a king, destined to become a queen-like existence! Chu Qing has the qualification to become a king, but Chu Qing¡¯s character is only at ease! Parents are in good health, and the friends around them can be happy just as he came to Shudi, and he was fortunate to meet Lin Qing! Because of Lin Qing¡¯s tenderness to him, he let go of the mustard in his heart, and Lin Qing produced that faint emotion and faint tenderness. Chu Qing always reminds Lin Qing that when she is like a 100-year-old woman, her heart is always surging. Because Chu Qing he will not give up Lin Qing! However, he will not give up on himself. He does not give up on himself. More is for giving himself more power. Parental well-being does not mean that there will be no external threats, the happiness of friends, Ankang does not mean that the face is permanent. Only if you have enough strength, can you protect the people on the side of body protection, protect your parents, protect your family, those friends, and the brothers who used to be with you in the past. The vehicle keeps flying away, and the speed gradually enumerates the road fog. Under the sunlight, it moves through the fog like lightning, moving towards the distance. What happened on the auction? Then wait and see, at worst confront soldiers with generals and stem water with earth, think of it here! Chu Qing holding the steering wheel in both hands, his fingertips are a little white, and the firm belief in his heart is more rock-solid! (End of this chapter) Chapter 2232 Behind Chu Qing, Chu Yue seemed to perceive the firm idea in Chu Qing¡¯s heart. Just because Chu Qing¡¯s slender body exuded a rock-like temperament, also made him look slightly. However, I do not know what I thought of, only lightly sighed. I do n¡¯t know if Chu Qing, or if Chu Yue has paid some attention. I do n¡¯t know when, maybe because last time in Sun Family Manor, when he was about to be insulted by Sun Zhi, the slender suddenly dropping from the sky was familiar silhouette, has deep marks in his heart. Perhaps Chu Yue, didn¡¯t expect his ice beauty at Qingshu Entertainment Group, one of the 3 ice pieces, will already have a slight impression of Chu Qing. Even, sometimes Chu Qing can detect the change of mood of Chu Qing. As outsiders said, Qing Shu Entertainment Group, Qin Ni is a member of Qin Family, and Zhao Linyi is a child of Zhao Family, the family of Shuxiang Aristocratic Family. But more people are curious about Chu Yue people over there, everyone knows that Chu Yue Family is a very ordinary family, but it seems ordinary, but it seems a little mysterious, just like that kind of, hidden in City Hidden Field. You can ignore his existence like air, but you have to pay attention! When you think about it carefully, you will find that there is such a figure in the Shu land, but when you are distracted, do you find that there is such a family in the Shu land? Therefore, many people think that Chu Yue¡¯s identity is extremely mysterious. Where he comes from, but there is some ambiguity. I only know that the establishment of Qingshu Entertainment Group is the creation of Qingshu Entertainment Group with Qin Ni. Qin Ni created it all by himself. But it can also be said that with the support of Chu Yue, Qin Ni accompanied him to create. Just like Qin Ni at this time, when he founded Qingshu Entertainment Group, it was Chu Yue who accompanied him so that he could stand with the players and the Tang Family 3 family in the land of Shu! But now, Qin Ni is going to take the throne, but the price of wanting to take the throne is too high! And the person who can bring Qin Ni to the throne is this sudden mysterious man, Chu Qing! There is Chu Yue before, and Chu Qing after! 4 People sighed but did not smile a little, maybe Qin Ni had a relationship with someone with the last name Chu! First, Chu Yue accompanied her, rising like a star in the land of Shu, but a mysterious man Chu Qing appeared halfway! Let Qingshu Entertainment Group become rising winds, scudding clouds in just one or two months, and there are also many different ideas in Shudi. There are even outsiders who speculate, not knowing where Chu Qing will support his supporter Qin Ni. Perhaps the land of Shu is really like everyone imagines. Shudi! It¡¯s going to change! And the person who stirred this ups and downs is the four people in the car on this fast road. 4 people didn¡¯t say a word, just watched the scene of the vehicle continuously crossing the side of the vehicle. But in the unconsciously, the slowly stopped vehicle stopped at a gold and jade in glorious splendor, but it looked classic and fragrant. The center of the square is like a palace, just like the emperor King-like in the land of Shu, standing quietly in the entire land of Shu, but also in the heart of many people in the land of Shu. Shudi 3 stands tall, Qingshu Entertainment Group, Wang Family Group, Tang Family! In this metropolis, no matter if there are 3 Shudi or major Aristocratic Family, the existence of major groups, the so-called Shudi Center World! (End of this chapter) Chapter 2233 I only heard Chu Qing in the car slowly saying, ¡°Qin! General has arrived!¡± Hearing Chu Qing ¡¯s words, Qin Ni slowly recovered from He Qing ¡¯s gaze when he slightly looked at Chu Qing, calmed his expression, and said faintly: ¡°Go in there!¡± Qin Ni is undoubtedly, a faint voice slowly resounded in Chu Qing¡¯s ear. A luxurious and distinguished car suddenly appeared here, which also made some people coming to look at it, but everyone familiar with it saw the car, because everyone knows that this car is a limited number in the entire World. The owner of the version counts ten fingers. And one of them is Qin Ni in this land of Shu! Everyone is looking forward to who will come down from this car? Although I knew it was Qin Ni, I could not bear to bear some careful observation, because everyone is facing the land of Shu, Qin Ni, president of Qingshu Entertainment Group, who can coexist with Tang Family and Wang Family Group, has more envy , And curious. Forever curiously forever! And more is the admiration for Qin Ni! Because in just a few years, the pattern in the land of Shu changed. Qin Ni¡¯s name has been resounding throughout the Shu land, but more people are more curious about whether there will be a mysterious man on Qin Ni¡¯s car. Qin Ni¡¯s name resounded in the land of Shu, that was just a few years ago! But now, Chu Qing¡¯s name is more resounding throughout the land of Shu! It is estimated that it will not take long for Chu Qing to become a land of Shu, and everyone wants to explore the existence of it. The door opened, but still walked down like the last nightclub. The first one was Chu Qing. I saw Chu Qing, when the slender and tall body appeared in front of everyone, many women of the Aristocratic Family group moved towards Chu Qing. Seeing Chu Qing¡¯s persevering face, those deep and addictive eyes, and the slender black suit made Chu Qing¡¯s whole person look more heroic, and some women saw Chu Qing even blinking in their eyes. With a touch of red hearts. Because who did n¡¯t expect is that Chu Qing is such a handsome man. The last nightclub was the celebrity of the Aristocratic Family in Shudi, but the auction of this time, but anyone who is qualified can even be said to be As long as you have money, you can enter this metropolis. But a big palace that can accommodate nearly 1000 people! Many people in the last night club just wanted to see Chu Qing¡¯s back, but now they see it, but the whole person¡¯s appearance is not secretly sighed. Perhaps in the hearts of these women, they may all want to step forward to make a conversation, but they just thought that in the car, they must still have the same name as the name. , Can not help but slowly withdraw. Sure enough, after seeing Chu Qing close the door, he came to the rear of the car, opened the door, and saw the next one in the car, so that many people in the Shu land had secretly sighed and admired silhouettes. It was n¡¯t anyone else who was the woman who was bored in their hearts but admired, Qin Ni! After all, you are now in the land of Shu, already existing like Legendary, just like a female King-like. Even many people have already made a series of comparisons between Qin Ni and Tang Family¡¯s Tang Xiao, but the two found more differences! (End of this chapter) Chapter 2234 Suddenly found that Qin Ni¡¯s weight is higher in their hearts! Because Tang Xiao could have such a existence, after all, Tang Xiao was cultivated only by Tang Family¡¯s great cause! Such an elite presence! However, Qin Ni is different, working alone, with today¡¯s status, so that the Aristocratic Family group in the whole of the land of Shu can not only look at one another. If not for fear of angering this Tang Family, many Aristocratic Family Groups have already spoken directly to cooperate with Qingshu Entertainment Group. After all, Qin Ni can have such a means, and everyone knows that no matter the manager of each section, the new people introduced by each section every year, many Aristocratic Family groups have some coveted existence. Either a talent or a famous person in famous. But in Chu Qing¡¯s eyes, it¡¯s not all right, because the afterglow of Chu Qing¡¯s eyes looked around, and I saw everyone going to the metropolis, many people, but let Chu Qing have a teasing smile. Because this is a feminist world after all, he also saw many women standing beside each and everyone men. It¡¯s just that the each and everyone man makes her smile a little. If it is World in the previous life, it is usually men who take the initiative to carry women, and women snuggle beside the men. But after all, this World is a feminist World. These temperaments have some extraordinary women. At first glance, they must be those of the Aristocratic Family and the company. The men standing beside them. Each and everyone is like a vine, clever, but yet Some feminine. Just like when Chu Qing came to this world for the first time, but saw a man spoiling a woman, and once the woman beat the man, the man would cry like a wronged daughter-in-law, crying rustling sound. But now I see, in this familiar scene, Chu Qing¡¯s heart, apart from admiration, is only secretly sighed. He was in Jingmen City in order to create a world where men and women are equal. Although in this world, women are supreme, but what he wants is equality between men and women, not that kind of masculinity. It is only in his heart that the man protects the woman¡¯s righteousness, but unlike this world, the woman is the master of the existence and the protection of the man. Just like the person in his heart who wants to protect. Qin Ni walked out slowly, reflecting in his eyes the crowd gathered from the all directions of the splendorous and majestic metropolitan square, his eyes moved slightly towards him. But in Qin Ni¡¯s eyes, he thought more of what would happen next when he entered this metropolis. As for the eyes of these people, he didn¡¯t pay much attention. After all, she was familiar with these eyes. There were jealous, envious, and secretive. All sorts of things had already made Qin Ni a little strange, and even blind. For these people, Qin Ni will only predict what is about to happen. He will not have that kind of superiority because there is always someone stronger! The former Sun Family is a good example! The three pillars of the contemporary Sun Family. After their mother once came back from the outside, they suddenly let Sun Family rise in the middle of the land of Shu, and even let Tang Family put down his body. He had to go to Jiajia and smile. hatred! Qin Ni said he wanted, what he expected was for Qingshu Entertainment Group to go to the land of Shu, walk out of it and live forever! (End of this chapter) Chapter 2235 Qin Ni hadn¡¯t thought much, but I saw 2 familiar silhouettes standing beside him, it was Chu Yue and Zhao Linyi! But this heart is also very consciously standing directly when cleaning up, accidentally appeared Qin Ni¡¯s personal bodyguard, he first knew in his heart that he would not do the kind of leader. Perceived the idea in Chu Qing¡¯s heart, Qin Ni was also somewhat helpless. Why is this bodyguard not a pioneer, leading the way in front of himself always follows behind him, as if to protect herself! The figure had not moved yet, and the sound of a vehicle stopping was heard in the ears of four people. From the corner of my eyes, it wasn¡¯t anyone else who walked down. It was Wang Ying, the president of Wang Family Group, and Wang Yun, her personal secretary. Qin Ni was still hesitant when he saw Wang Ying getting off the car. Because he knows that under normal circumstances, Wang Ying will definitely come with his son Wang Hua. After all, Qingshu Entertainment Group and Wang Family Group have already cooperated. If Wang Ying¡¯s son suddenly arrives, how unimaginable should he face his son. After all, his son Wang Hua always haunts himself, but today he did n¡¯t bring it. Perhaps Wang Ying understood this too, not at all bring his son! This is also the best choice! As if to perceive Qin Ni¡¯s gaze, Wang Ying just nodded to Qin Ni Chu Qing 4 people, and he stopped moving slowly towards the metropolis. Watching Wang Ying leave, Qin Ni was not at all talkative, no longer hesitating but just stepping out first, with 4 people behind, moved towards the metropolis. Looking at the sudden arrival of Wang Ying, everyone thought that Wang Ying, the president of Wang Family Group, and Qin Ni of Qingshu Entertainment Group might have a verbal dispute or ridicule. But what didn¡¯t expect was Wang Ying¡¯s expressionless. After glancing at Qin Ni, he moved towards the metropolis himself. Everyone knows that Wang Hua, the son of Wang Ying of Wang Family Group, has been loving Qin Ni for a long time, and even Wang Ying went to Qingshu Entertainment Group several times, hoping that Qin Ni can join them in Wang Family. But everyone knows that in this Shu land, whose power is bigger and fist is bigger is the strongest existence. Nominally speaking, Qin Ni was included in Wang Family Group, but everyone knows that if Qin Ni really joined Wang Family Group, does that mean that the entire Qingshu Entertainment Group belongs to Wang Family? This is simply a first-class deal. Qingshu Entertainment Group in disguise wants to annex, but didn¡¯t expect what made everyone a little surprised. Qin Ni and Wang Ying two expressionless glanced at each other and changed their respective movements towards the metropolis. The crowd originally held the gaze of watching the drama, and suddenly it was tasteless. Naturally moved into the metropolis towards the metropolis. Those who could not enter the metropolis wandered the square. After all, when this great character gathers today, if you are fortunate enough to get to know which great character, it is undoubtedly that you can have a chance to climb up with the rich and powerful. However, this possibility seems to be insignificant in the eyes of Qin Ni and Chu Qing. Because if you want people to look down on you, first of all, you have to have your own power, that is, there is no need to humble and want to climb to others and live. (End of this chapter) Chapter 2236 The huge palace of gold and jade in glorious splendor stands in the center of the square, just like King-like overlooking the whole Shu land. Qin Ni led Chu Qingyue and Zhao Linyi to 4 people. When they walked into the metropolis, they looked around in Chu Qing ¡¯s eyes. The entire metropolis was like a huge opera house. Some people are already sitting on their chairs, in small groups I do n¡¯t know what to say. But the moment you walked in with the Chu Qing 3 people, it was obvious that many eyes moved towards them came from 4 people. With more eyes, Chu Qing found that it was actually converging on his body, which suddenly surprised Chu Qing. Because for her, she seems to have too much communication with other Aristocratic Family not at all in Shudi. In his impression, there is only Tang Family who is like an enemy, or Sun Family who has signed a cooperation agreement with Qingshu Entertainment Group, or like Wang Family Group, and more is Qin Family. However, when Qin Family once wanted to send the mercenary halfway to intercept Qin Ni, they were already defeated by Chu Qing. However, I do not remember myself and other Aristocratic Family, what is the grudge? It¡¯s just something Chu Qing didn¡¯t know. Now Chu Qing¡¯s name has spread throughout the whole land of Shu. Many people have long been curious about this mysterious man. Because they have also privately explored the information related to this but found this mysterious man, simply cannot know. Perhaps as Qin Ni surveyed, I only know that Chu Qing is a university in the country, and may still be outside the identity of the enrolled student. Even for Chu Qing, many things have not been found simply. Even if it was found that it was only a few words, if you find that this is nothing more than 2 points, or Chu Qing is extremely ordinary, and his ordinary background information is already like a blank piece of paper, not at all what is enough to make Human-induced existence. Or, it is another kind, it is very mysterious, already mysterious to have a huge Pang Great Influence behind the cover of Chu Qing¡¯s identity. Because a person like this, the secret degree of his identity only makes everyone daunted, so his identity is kept secret. But everyone checked, and Chu Qing¡¯s conjecture in Qin Ni and his own mind would only be more curious and puzzled to Chu Qing. This is why the moment when Qin Ni walked in with three people, more eyes were moved towards Chu Qing. As if aware of everyone¡¯s eyes, Zhao Linyi had been somewhat teasing around Chu Qing: ¡°You seem to be very popular! Let¡¯s talk! Is it the elder sister of Aristocratic Family?¡± Hearing Zhao Linyi¡¯s teasing, the doubts in Chu Qing¡¯s mind suddenly disappeared. A white glance at Zhao Linyi, this little girl has done a lot of work lately, it is difficult to find out, let him relax, why does that small mouth start? Chirp chirp twitter twitter non-stop! It seems that I can do it. Like Qin Ni, I would like to make some suggestions to increase the workload of this guy. Otherwise, let him go and let him panic too much! In fact, Chu Qing can also know that Zhao Linyi was really sullen during this time. The work she had handled all day was one after another. Finally, she was able to come out and take a rest. It must be that the little mouth would just keep talking. Seeing Zhao Linyi¡¯s small smile, like opening a chat box, be prepared to start, and Chu Qing took the lead to interrupt. (End of this chapter) Chapter 2237 ¡°It¡¯s not as good as you think, we should find a place to sit!¡± Chu Qing talked about it, but his eyes were more moved towards Qin Ni. Perceiving Chu Qing ¡¯s gaze, Qin Ni also looked at the gathering of people in small groups in front of him. This nominal auction is actually, in a sense, the various Aristocratic Family and snobbish circles. Knowing the topic they are talking about at this time is nothing more than narrowing the relationship between them, and then when the time comes auction ends, find a place to have a meal and chat for a day, and then talk about some more, cooperation in matters. Nothing more than that! All people in the world come for profit and go for profit. There are some things that you do n¡¯t need to think about or know. Thinking of this, Qin Ni said slowly: ¡°Our location is not here, it is in the upper private room, let¡¯s go!¡± Qin Ni ordered Qin Ni to turn directly and lead Chu Qing 3 people moved towards 2 Go downstairs. Seeing Qin Ni not at all staying on this floor for too long, many people¡¯s eyes followed nature. Looking at the four people who disappeared in the stairwell, many Aristocratic Family people whispered: ¡°Is that person Chu Chu?¡± ¡°It should be! I heard that President Qin Ni has a bodyguard next to him and is a man. Presumably that is the one!¡± ¡°Yeah yeah!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Everyone talking at once, you said it to me, because everyone knows that Sun Zhi of Sun Family some time ago was actually recklessly kidnapped. Qin Nichuyue, the president of Qingshu Entertainment Group, and Zhao Linyi, were personally The bodyguard stalked all the way and beat Sun Zhi, the descendant of Sun Family, to death. It is said that he is still unconscious in the hospital and does not know when to wake up. It¡¯s just that the doubts in everyone¡¯s mind are more than that, because for others, this feminist World man itself is extremely difficult to cultivate. In the entire data, it can have the strength like a woman, then only Sun Family¡¯s Third Elder Sun Ling. But everyone knows the price men have to pay for cultivation! But seeing Chu Qing¡¯s firm and handsome face simply does not, that trace of feminine color, it is clear that Chu Qing is a genuine man who can really cultivate. This huge impact is also slowly floating in the hearts of all of them, and, especially for everyone, if Chu Qing can cultivate, this is not false, if Mr. Chu is showing that feminine, or like Sun Ling Like white hair ruddy complexion, then they will not be more surprised. But Chu Qing¡¯s entire body was filled with masculinity, which was obviously beyond their expectations, and perhaps as he thought. The land of Shu is really closed and closed. Little is known about the outside world. If they can walk out of the land of Shu, they will not compete for power in the land of Shu and understand that the World outside is because Come by yourself. Even, Chu Qing has been trying to secretly try to cultivate a man without paying for his dignity. Perhaps it will have a great impact on their 3 views! Maybe it was another kind of Heaven and Earth with the same heart in their eyes. It¡¯s just that Chu Qing didn¡¯t expect that when the four of them turned to it and moved towards the private room on the second floor slowly, from the other private room on the second floor, a pair of eyes stared at Chu Qing¡­ ¡­ (End of this chapter) Chapter 2238 This person is none other than Tang Family¡¯s Tang You! Seeing Chu Qing this person, Tang You¡¯s eyes were splendid. Because Chu Qing¡¯s body shape completely conforms to the expectations in his mind, and even greatly exceeds his vision. Just like him, not long ago I thought that if Chu Qing could be worshipped under her pomegranate skirt, then he would have more help. Chu Qing¡¯s masculine masculinity, his slender and tall posture, his handsome and strong face, and his pair of deep eyes that made people addicted to them all left a lot in Tang You¡¯s heart deep impression. Because a man with great strength, and such a look, it is completely in line with the lost thoughts in her mind. Recalling the 2 or 3 men around me, I always feel that it is as different as heaven and earth. Compared with Chu Qing, it is like cloud mud. Powerful strength, mysterious power, and being such a fascinating man, it simply does not make her Tang You, and some silence is impossible. Although the auction was hosted by Tang Xiao, Tang You was also a person of identity, so she came to watch this auction. In fact, he wanted to see more of Qin Ni¡¯s body. What kind of bodyguard did Qin Ni have? But Chu Qing¡¯s emergence was greatly beyond his expectations. How does this man meet? Thought of this. The thoughts in Tang You¡¯s heart also kept flowing. And an old man behind him seemed to perceive the thoughts in Tang You¡¯s heart, and was not secretly sighed. Tang You is really obsessed with what she wants. Although he thought of Chu Qing as his own help, he had to recognize the reality. This sentiment has appeared in this metropolis, which has caused a lot of Aristocratic Family, the company and even some groups have attracted attention. Not to mention Tang You, even the old man can fully think of it. At this time, there are many people in the other private rooms, and he has already paid more attention to Chu Qing. It is estimated that when the time comes, many people will only want to get to know Chu Qing. If Chu Qing is not yet married, it is estimated that many people will only hope to get this person from Chu Qing and bring it to their family power. After all, like a man like Chu Qing, let¡¯s not talk about its appearance and appearance, just his share, the strength of people¡¯s disappointment, to know Sun Family¡¯s number one expert Sun Ling, but lost to his hands . If you can take this person for your own use, it will undoubtedly add a hole. This has strong strength! But the old man behind him couldn¡¯t talk much, because now Tang You, the constantly flowing thoughts in his eyes have completely sold out the ideas in his mind. This old man can¡¯t have more words. He can only hope that Tang You calms down before he can persuade him! Because if Tang You¡¯s original thought of calming down came out again, it is undoubtedly that his previous words to him will be put to an end. So I just hope that Tang You can still listen to his thoughts after calming down! After all, this kind of cultivation, but not like a yin and yang person like other men, can really attract more women¡¯s attention. It must be said that Elder sinister vision behind Tang You, at this time, the people on the second floor have been waiting for the beginning of the auction in the private room, and have turned their attention to Chu Qing ¡­ (End of this chapter) Chapter 2239 Actually, otherwise, Qin Ni 4 people just walked into the hall on the first floor of the metropolis when Chu Qing and the others walked in the hall, which symbolizes the status of high and low levels, such as the strolling of the seats on the stairs. On the private room on the second floor, many eyes have been tightly locked on Chu Qing¡¯s figure. Everyone has their own thoughts, but it is not only intentional, but also the attention of spies. Because in the minds of many people, as imagined in the hearts of the first floor halls, they are naive and think that Chu Qing may have the same powerful strength as Sun Family ¡¯s Third Elder Sun Ling, and will certainly have the same ending. But when Chu Qing¡¯s handsome and upright figure appeared in the eyes of everyone, they were turned pale with fright, a little stunned. Then, they can only be more convinced of their doubts when they explored the identity of Chu Qing mysterious. It seems that Chu Qing came to the land of Shu absolutely not simple. But more doubts still flowed into their hearts like a tide, that is why Chu Qing can have such a strong strength, and still maintain the temperament of men! This can only prove that Chu Qing has more deep and unmeasurable power behind it! But this is where Chu Qing comes from, not what they can imagine. Perhaps, what they didn¡¯t expect is that after a few hours, the sudden appearance of the VIPs can make them more surprised. Because what they did not expect was that Chu Qing could actually meet such a group of people, even Qin Ni and Chu Yue around Chu Qing, but they did not think about what identity and ability Chu Chu could actually meet. So many heavyweights. And these people are in the whole Chinese land, but any one, stomp can also make the whole earth tremble. It is just that at this time their minds still maintain their doubtful positioning, and describe their doubts as much as possible. At this time, in another private room, a pair of gloomy eyes fixed on Qin Ni¡¯s wrinkled face, but under this gloomy eyes, the whole person became more gloomy and horrible. And beside this person, there is a pearly and precious dress, and he is wealthy, but he can also see his beautiful face under the wealth and pressure. This person is not someone else. It is Qin Family, Qin Family¡¯s family, and him. Granddaughter Qin You! At this time, the 2 grandchildren of Qin Family, looking at the aloof and remote temperament like a queen, that noble and elegant, made people look sideways, staring like the moon. Let the grandson and grandson feel like a thorn in their hearts, and make them even more uncomfortable! What Qin Qin didn¡¯t expect is that Qin Ni will really appear in this metropolis! He originally thought that Tang Family held this auction. In his identity as Qin Ni and his grievance with Tang Family, Qin Ni might not appear here simply. However, what made them didn¡¯t expect is that Tang Family really invited Qin Ni to participate in the auction of this time! Then this is undoubtedly to make them feel more loyal. After all, the grievances of Qin Family and Qin Ni have become increasingly difficult to resolve. At this time, seeing again, the comparison between Qin Family and Qingshu Entertainment Group, the grandson and grandson looked at Qin Ni¡¯s elegant back, and his heart became more uncomfortable. Just because Qin Qi knew that their Qin Family could participate in the auction at this time, in fact, he spent some resources and even some news in secret to go to the secret. At this time the qualification to participate in auction, but seeing Qin Ni looks simply not like what he paid. (End of this chapter) Chapter 2240 The reason why Qin Family 2 grandchildren are so uncomfortable is actually not difficult to guess. However, not long ago Qin Family wanted to control Qin Ni. After the dinner at the night party, I wanted to kidnap Qin Ni secretly. What didn¡¯t expect was that the failure of the kidnapping plan caused Qin Family to suffer. Qin Ni¡¯s indignance left, Qin She is also clear in her heart. He did put the resources of the entire Qin Family into one place, but he also had to admit that he has lost his popularity in the Qin Family, and many of his descendants are nominally willing to obey his family. Reign, but he also had to bear it silently. Because Qin Family is no longer broader at this time, and the external resources are stable, when Qin Ni was still in his own hands, Qin Family can get a lot of benefits from Qingshu Entertainment Group every year. But the current situation has been completely cut off from Qin Nien. He has lost a lot of possessions, making Qin Family more valuable for continued development. At this time, the reason why he brought Qin You to participate in this Metropolis auction is nothing special. In fact, he just wanted to try his best to let Qin You into this circle. He doesn¡¯t want to wait for her to return to heaven after 100 years, and Qin Family is headless. There is no room for better cooperation and development. He brought Qin You here for the sake of better at this time, when the Qin Family is already on the verge of collapse, he can be favored by some Aristocratic Family, or be able to get to know some groups, and let their family regain their radiance. Glow. However, what he didn¡¯t expect is that the so-called everything he paid is so worthless in Qin Ni¡¯s eyes. Just because Qin Ni stepped into the metropolis, simply did not stay in the lobby on the first floor for a long time, and took the people around him directly towards the second floor. The entire metropolis, which looks like a palace of gold and jade in glorious splendor, is not something ordinary people can step into. This cosmopolitan city was founded by Tang Family. The entire metropolis stands in the center of the Shu land. It seems that there are several floors, but it is only 2-Layer. The 1st floor is for those on the lower floors, and the private rooms on the 2nd floor are for them. These are the places where Aristocratic Family is located. But Qin Qin, now able to step into this metropolis, has been difficult 10000 dangerous. However, it was not easy to step into this place, but seeing that Qin Ni simply did not stay in the lobby on the first floor, then it can only prove that Qin Ni¡¯s invitation was directly moved towards the so-called circle of upper class people on the second floor. Come. So isn¡¯t this a naked snapping of one of Qin¡¯s faces? Thinking of this, Qin Qi¡¯s gloomy eyes were even colder. I only heard Qin Qi¡¯s tone full of chills and gnashing teeth in the box: ¡°Xiaoyou! Grandma can do this for you More, this time auction you have to find ways to make these celebrities anyway! The future Qin Family can only be left to you to control! ¡° ¡°But the current situation is not as good as before, and the future development can only depend on you. I hope the involvement of so-called outsiders in this time auction and the arrival of the so-called VIPs of unknown origin, I hope you Can understand them! ¡° ¡°It¡¯s better if you can get acquainted, I hope that for Qin Family¡¯s sake, you will also have some thoughts in your heart!¡± Speaking of which, in Qin Qin¡¯s gloomy eyes, the afterglow of her eyes moved towards her granddaughter. (End of this chapter) Chapter 2241 Suddenly remembering the voice of his grandmother Qin Qi in the private room, Qin You¡¯s eyes slowly recovered from the noble and elegant silhouette that had long disappeared in the lobby on the first floor. Qin You at this time, only because he saw that Qin Ni didn¡¯t want it, he suddenly found out that there was really a big difference between him and Qin Ni! It turns out that Qin Ni is the most successful person in Qin Family! It means that what Qin Ni has is what he wants from Qin You, but then I think about it, I am like Qin Family, the existence of stars in the moon, but in the eyes of outsiders, it is insignificant. At this time, Qin Ni, he just appeared in the lobby of this building, so that many people turned their heads side by side, and he stopped talking and wanted to talk forward, but he stopped. Because they also knew the difference between Heaven and Earth between them and Qin Ni, as if she and Qin were separated by 1000 mountains and 10000 waters. At this time, my heart is not the little girl who was abandoned by anyone in Qin Family, but the presence of this place in the Shu land can also make the whole Shu land look daunting, and people can only feel admiration and admiration in their hearts. presence. Hearing his grandmother¡¯s words, Qin You slowly nodded and did not speak out. It ¡¯s because after passing the piano, he suddenly found Qin Family who had act wilfully, but simply not a place where he do as one pleases, it ¡¯s just a place that even he himself needs now Bow down, whisper, and go up with others to solve the crisis of the whole family. Even he found out that he was only a chess piece in the eyes of others when he was working as a land of Shu, even a being of no value. He used to think that Qin Ni was permanently controlled by his violinist, so one day he could easily get everything that Qin Ni could own. However, he suddenly discovered that he seemed to understand a lot of things and also a lot of things. In this dark tide surging, it seems that the splendorous and majestic metropolis is just like in this Shu land. It turns out that they are only among them, that is the fish meat slaughtered by anyone. Moreover, Qin Ni has broken away from this level of relationship and has become the writer. Any words or deeds are enough to silence the people in the whole Shu area. Moreover, what makes Qin You unbearable is that Qin Ni is surrounded by Chu Yue who shares her worries and problems, and to to never leave each other, who has been silently accompanied by him and solved many things for her. Zhao Linyi. Who is Zhao Linyi? Everyone in the whole of the Shu area knows that the scholarly Aristocratic Family writer in the Shu area is their Zhao Family! However, everyone was surprised by Zhao Family of this book-scented Aristocratic Family, and her Treasured Young Lady turned out to be a secretary under Qin Ni¡¯s hands! And what makes Qin You most envious, and even produces some jealous feelings, Qin Ni is surrounded by so perfect and without blemish men. And this man was still a person who humiliated him as much as 100 times at the banquet, but then look at his own who simply does not have who, not even a close friend. I only have Qin Family on the verge of collapse and the grandma who is struggling to support me, and now I have to come out as a tool person ¡­ I myself have already moved farther and farther with Qin Ni. At the time when he was in Qin Family act wilfully, Qin Ni had already laid a piece of Heaven and Earth for herself, possessing many things that she could not own. A mountain apart, like this cosmopolitan city, looks like two floors above and below, but it is separated by 2 mountains and 1000 waters ¡­ For yourself, have you ever made a piece of Heaven and Earth for yourself? Qin Youpian asked herself, no ¡­ (End of this chapter) Chapter 2242 When he saw his granddaughter, he didn¡¯t reply to his own words. Qin Kai also felt a little strange, but when he turned around and saw his granddaughter, he said nothing, and some nodded. He was still somewhat annoyed. He put all his hopes on his granddaughter. Why did he still have such a disappointing appearance. But when he saw his granddaughter, it seemed that there were some steady eyes and even some different contemplation flashing, Qin Qi¡¯s words that came out of his mouth suddenly gathered up. Perhaps after the last Qin Family disaster, my granddaughter may have really grown up! Thinking of Qin Qie here, she is not only slightly nodded, but she also cares about it. At least it seems that Qin Family also does not that absolutely does not have hope, as long as this time at the auction held in this metropolis, his granddaughter can be fortunate to be favored by some Aristocratic Family, or can make some Great Family, can bear For a while, then maybe your Qin Family still has some hope. Looking at the arrogant and domineering that his granddaughter used to have, if it was before, maybe his granddaughter saw Qin Ni¡¯s blind eyes, and everyone¡¯s eyes admired from them, and turned their heads directly. Qin You has long been unaccustomed to it and made a mockery. But now his granddaughter is nodding in thought, although he doesn¡¯t know what he is thinking about, but at least one thing can prove that his granddaughter is already growing up. But thinking of this, Qin Qi couldn¡¯t help but secretly sighed. At this time, his granddaughter had gradually grown up. At that time, he thought that his granddaughter had gradually grown up, at least there is Qin Ni ¡¯s Qingshu Entertainment Group, but now Qin Ni has completely turned his face with Qin Family, his granddaughter Growing up, and gradually getting older, when the time comes from his granddaughter, what capital can he have to compete with other Aristocratic Family in this land of Shu? Thinking of this, Qin Qi suddenly seemed like a late old man lying on his chair without a word. I can¡¯t help but secretly sighed, looking up at the ceiling, this gold and jade in glorious splendor metropolis is decorated, it¡¯s really good. In each room, the thick glass wall in front of me is said to be a continuous Bombs are not necessarily able to explode. It is conceivable that this metropolis is not who can step forward, but now Qin Qi feels like a golden cage in this room, although splendorous and majestic, but not at all too much value . It¡¯s just that people look at the grandchildren of their Qin Family and their granddaughter in this room like a joke. Where can they go in the future? Qin Qi¡¯s heart can¡¯t help but feel sad, in the end Qin Family, a judgment he once made is right or wrong? If it was not long ago, he still felt that he was wrong in his life, and he would only stick to the ideas in his heart! But at this time when seeing the elegant and noble Qin Ni in this metropolis, he only had more questions in his heart, and even asked himself his own heart. Perhaps I shouldn¡¯t be completely upset with Qin Ni, maybe that¡¯s the case! When I slowly cultivate and grow my granddaughter, and at that time, I am in the power of Qingshu Entertainment Group, then Qin Family is not just a disguised form of Wang Family Group, and the existence of Tang Family 3 family? However, there is no Regret Medicine on the World, and I do n¡¯t know whether I really have regrets in my heart. Only the grandson and grandson are left in the private room. (End of this chapter) Chapter 2243 In another private room, a woman similar to Zhao Linyi has several points of appearance, sitting on a chair, shaking the glass of red wine in her hand lightly, with a smile on her lips. It¡¯s just that his eyes are the same as others, and he pays more attention to Chu Qing, the man who is out of the ordinary behind Qin Ni. I saw that this woman who was similar to Zhao Linyi had several points of, after sipping a glass of red wine, calmly said with a smile: ¡°That¡¯s when you went to the Sun Family manor that day, you said you beat Sun Zhi Chu Qing, who is seriously disabled and comatose, hasn¡¯t done so far !? ¡° Hearing the woman in front of him, a woman like a bodyguard behind him said indifferently: ¡°Yes! Young Lady!¡± The women in this room are none other than Zhao Linyi¡¯s elder sister Zhao Linxin and his Zhao Family bodyguard¡¯s Captain Zhao Ying! That was also Zhao Ying. When I got news from Eldest Young Lady Zhao Linxin and went to the rescue of Sun Family ¡¯s manor, when Zhao Linyi and Qin Ni were 3 people, they rushed to the wall but saw that they were stunned by 10000 1000 blades on the wall. Awake Sun Zhi. And that scene, still lingering in Zhao Ying¡¯s mind, returns to Zhao Linxin after thinking and seeing, hearing, and seeing. At that time, Zhao Linxin was also a little puzzled after hearing it, because in this World they all knew that the man was simply impossible cultivation. But the facts are in front of me, and I have to believe, especially at the end, what made Zhao Linxin didn¡¯t expect is that this mysterious man Chu Qing actually defeated Third Elder Sun Ling of Sun Family! This is undoubtedly pushing the waves in their hearts to the high dynasty! At this time, I saw Chu Qing appearing behind Qin Ni again, not to mention the doubts in Zhao Linxin¡¯s heart, which were constantly undulating. Even its Zhao Ying was absolutely unexpected. That night, because it was darker not at all, I could see Chu Qing¡¯s appearance completely. At this time, after seeing Chu Qing¡¯s appearance, Zhao Ying had to completely startle the waves again. Because Chu Qing¡¯s appearance is completely different from that of Shu Ling¡¯s first male singer Sun Ling, Sun Family Third Elder Sun Ling, that is in the land of Shu, known as the existence of ¡°Ling Lao¡±! But this man, Chu Qing, looks only about 20 years old, but he can beat Third Elder Sun Ling of Sun Family! This completely subverted Zhao Ying¡¯s view of World, because in Zhao Ying¡¯s mind, everyone thought that Chu Qing¡¯s cultivation defeated Sun Ling, Sun Family¡¯s third longest, but it must have been young. But what didn¡¯t expect to look at carefully here, Chu Qing¡¯s calmness, the temperament flickering and misty, is completely an expert look that is indifferent and indifferent. Even Zhao Ying could do it in his heart. What is certain is that if he and Chu Qing play against each other, he may not be able to persevere in the hands of the heart, 3 rounds, and may even be killed by Chu Qing in one blow. . Even he suddenly discovered that he simply couldn¡¯t see Chu Qing¡¯s strength! Hearing the words of Eldest Young Lady, Zhao Ying said nothing, Zhao Linxin heart seemed to see through Zhao Ying¡¯s thoughts and said indifferently: ¡°Don¡¯t think so much! This person could be recruited by Qin Ni to receive his own staff, there must be People! ¡° ¡°Otherwise, think about the talents of the Qingshu Entertainment Group, and even this mysterious man, Qin Ni, can take care of himself. When he is his personal bodyguard, his own strength is already eye-catching!¡± ¡°So there is not much concern, after all, his relationship with Qin Ni and our Zhao Family is also very close! If necessary, when the time comes to visit Qingshu Entertainment Group, it is not bad!¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 2244 The thought of Zhao Linxin in the private room, Zhao Ying on the side suddenly looked at the Eldest Young Lady in surprise. Because Qin Ni did receive Lord and his wife¡¯s church in Zhao Family, she was very familiar with Qin Ni! But also because of Qin Ni¡¯s unique temperament, when Qin Ni founded Qingshu Entertainment Group himself, he did not at all turn to Zhao Family for help. Even Lord and his wife admire Qin Ni¡¯s character very much, a character that is totally unsatisfactory and tenacious, so in a sense, Qingshu Entertainment Group and Zhao Family are actually in the dark The 2 best. Otherwise, why would Lord and his wife be completely indulgent, Young Lady went to Qin Ni¡¯s side to become a personal secretary. You know, although Zhao Family has the power on the surface in the Shu land, it is not as good as the three feet of today. That¡¯s just because Zhao Family is a teaching and educating person, not at all the Aristocratic Family who are competing for power, otherwise, why Zhao Family has stood in the Shu land for many years. Even Tang Family has somewhat dreaded 30% of it! Only because there are many scholars in the Shu area, and scholars can be said to be Zhao Family¡¯s discipline. It is also because of this level of relationship that Qingshu Entertainment Group is under pressure from the learning side to start Early-Stage not at all. It is because many people secretly know that Qin Ni is the disciple of Lord and his wife. In a sense, they are the same senior senior sister and junior brother. Simply there is no need to target each other. Therefore, the greater concern of Qingshu Entertainment Group in the land of Shu should come from Tang Family and Wang Family Group. After all, no one would suddenly watch the existence of a new rise, and with their own on on terms, will Shu The present situation has formed a three-legged situation. Thinking of this, Zhao Ying also spoke a little lightly, and also understood the words in the mind of Eldest Young Lady Zhao Linxin. It seems that Zhao Linxin Young Lady ¡­ This Eldest Young Lady can master Zhao Family at a young age. The means and thoughts are by no means as if they were superficial, gentle and gentle. Because Zhao Ying is by Zhao Linxin¡¯s side, it can be said that he has followed him for the longest time. Since he was a child, he was able to achieve today¡¯s status with the help of Zhao Family. So for Zhao Family, Zhao Family is his food and clothing parents and his benefactor, so he has been with Eldest Young Lady longer than Young Lady Zhao Linyi. He also knows what Eldest Young Lady this remark means! Thinking of Zhao Ying here, unable to bear, some voices said: ¡°Eldest Young Lady! Do we have to start on the surface and Qingshu Entertainment Group, to cooperate? Or show the relationship!¡± Hearing Zhao Ying ¡¯s words, Zhao Linxin ¡¯s beautiful eyes have some smile smiles, ¡°When did Zhao Family never say that Qingshu Entertainment Group and Zhao Family are not friends!¡± Hearing the sudden rhetorical question from Eldest Young Lady, Zhao Ying suddenly stopped speaking. Just a little nodded in my heart! Because he knows, maybe this scene today is a bit confusing, in the auction held by the metropolis of gold and jade in glorious splendor ¡­ perhaps¡­¡­ It is a new pattern in the land of Shu. New changes are taking place quietly, and they are also emerging! Maybe after today, the future trend of the whole Shu land may really create a different wave! What I do n¡¯t know is what kind of situation it is ¡­ (End of this chapter) Chapter 2245 The private room on the second floor is like the honeycomb of each and everyone, and as Qin Qiru thought, it is the golden bird cage of each and everyone, which makes people wait and see and makes people envious, but in a sense, it is really Just like a prison cage, the pattern of them is clearly and clearly divided. At this time, standing in front of the floor-to-ceiling windows looking at the silhouette that has disappeared is not only their Zhao Family and Qin Family, but also an Old Lady whose face is full of surprised look! This person is none other than Sun Family Patriarch: Sun Wu! What he did n¡¯t think of was that the person who was expecting his Third Brother turned out to be such a young man. Thinking of this, he realized that there was not a faint voice, ¡°That person is Chu Qing, the bodyguard next to Qin Ni?¡± Hearing Sun Wu¡¯s words, an Elder behind him said indifferently: ¡°Reporting back to Patriarch! That person was Chu Qing!¡± Hearing Elder¡¯s words behind him, Sun Wu did not ponder! Because before coming to the auction in the metropolis, Sun Wu not at all intends to participate in this auction, he just wanted to take a look at this auction, in the end, what is the purpose of the Tang Family in the end? But when she saw that the silhouette of Qin Ni who absolutely didn¡¯t expect in his heart appeared in his eyes, the waves in her heart were endless. Some traces of confusion arise for no reason! Still like many people, his Sun Wu couldn¡¯t help but fall into the stereotypes, just because his eyes still appeared on Chu Qing. His Third Brother used to pay a lot for his strength, and what he has become now , His life could not be more familiar. Sun Ling lost his dignity for strength and status, and his character became vicious, but when he saw it, the appearance of Chu Qing, no matter the temperament revealed on Chu Qing, was that indifferent His appearance made him say that I had something unexpected. Many people have speculated about Chu Qing¡¯s identity and ability, and he seems to be no exception. His Sun Wu, but at this time, saw this sudden reflection in his own eyes. He didn¡¯t see what he thought. Sun Family wanted to be attached to Tang Family, and with the help of Tang Family, to eliminate his 2 sister Sun Mi and Third Brother Sun Ling, what was the situation! Although this situation was caused by his own hand, but now seeing Chu Qing¡¯s appearance, he does not know why, seeing that handsome face and that tall body, he seems more and more uneasy. Not long ago in the lobby of the Sun Family, he and the Elder council had some vague feelings. My heart has shaken whether Sun Family is attached to Tang Sect or not! But now when he sees Chu Qing, he suddenly remembers in his heart that Sun Family originally felt the power of the dark tide, and felt that this dark tide burst out of Chu Qing. But he couldn¡¯t find the source of the root cause, just because in his eyes, he had clearly seen the appearance of the mysterious man Chu Chu in this metropolis! There are also three footholds in the land of Shu. Except that Tang Family has not yet appeared, Wang Ying of Wang Family Group and Qin Ni of Qingshu Entertainment Group! At this time, it has appeared in this metropolis. Perhaps Tang Family is also watching in secret, thinking with him. He is full of doubts and doubts about this mysterious man. But Sun Wu thought of Sun Family more in her heart, and the dark tide that made her a little forgotten suddenly, like an ups and downs in an instant, wave after wave, constantly hitting her heart. Thinking of this, Sun Wu suddenly raised his head and walked in the private room, and his heart became more and more restless. Thinking of this, Sun Wu immediately got up and moved towards the door ¡­ Behind him, Elder was also puzzled when he saw his own Patriarch look! Does Chu Qing mean that Patriarch is so worried? (End of this chapter) Chapter 2246 On the other side, at this time Sun Family participated in the metropolis¡¯ auction, only Sun Wu, who is Sun Family Patriarch, and the two Elders who were his entourage. But in the dark, there was a pair of gloomy eyes staring tightly at Chu Qing, but in the gloomy eyes, it was more happy. This person is none other than Sun Family¡¯s Second Elder, the Sun Family who is in charge of the Sun Family Family Law! Sun Mi was supposed to be sitting in Sun Family among Sun Family at this time, just because he also knew that his big sister must have come to participate in the auction of the cosmopolitan city held by Tang Family. However, uncontrollable curiosity in his heart, Sun Mo also came to this auction, he came to just want to prove one thing, that is, Qin Ni also participated in this auction! If Qin Ni participated in this auction, it is undoubtedly that the pattern change in the Shu land has been quietly taking place, and what made Sun Mi did n¡¯t expect was that he actually saw the mysterious man Chu Qing who beat his Third Brother Sun Ling ! And Chu Qing showed the calm, mysterious and indifferent breath on her body, which made her more happy. It seems that Chu Qing is just like his Third Brother Sun Ling said, is a man like a mountain, people can¡¯t figure it out, but they have to exist in the mountains. It seems that the cooperation between Sun Family and Qingshu Entertainment Group was really the right bet! In this case, when the time comes in the competition of Sun Family Position of Patriarch, once Qingshu Entertainment Group really helped them Sun Family, and also supported him and his Third Brother Sun Ling according to the contract, then, this Mysterious men will definitely help out when they appear! This originally let the doubt cloud that had a trace of doubt in his mind suddenly dissipated in his mind. Thinking of Sun Mo here did not stay any longer, he turned directly and returned to Sun Family. Because the answer he wanted has been obtained, and there is no possibility of staying there, otherwise, if he is discovered by his big sister, it is estimated that his plan will really be ruined. The Sun Family now, as he had thought in his heart, was like a dark tide surging like this. However, your big sister may not yet know where this dark tide surge came from. However, there was no need to have too many doubts in his heart, because the slightest concern in his last heart had suddenly disappeared when he saw Chu Qing. Even she had some faint anticipation. Qin Ni saw the rumored vice president of Qingshu Entertainment Group Chu Yue and the personal secretary Zhao Minglin Yi! Not to mention Chu Qing! It is the Zhao Linyi next to Qin Ni that has made his Sun Mi more calm about Sun Family Position of Patriarch¡¯s inevitable thoughts. It seems that this Qingshu Entertainment Group not only has Chu Qing, a man with a mysterious origin, but also Zhao Family, which makes Tang Family somewhat afraid among the Shu land! Presumably, it also has this level with Qingshu Entertainment Group. So what are your concerns? Coincidentally, that only proves one thing. Qingshu Entertainment Group may be in the land of Shu, which is not as simple and clear as it is rumored! Perhaps there will be unknown discoveries! Just return to the Sun Family and wait for the result of this auction quietly! Maybe his big sister is now on the way to Tang Family, or maybe his heart was firmly determined to be attached to Tang Family, and now he has completely shaken ¡­ (End of this chapter) Chapter 2247 Chu Qing 4 of them didn¡¯t expect that 4 of them only appeared in the lobby of this building, but actually made many people in the Aristocratic Family on the second floor appear differently. It¡¯s just that these things are not known to Chu Qing. Qin Ni took Chu Yue, Chu Qing and Zhao Linyi together and slowly walked to the private room on the second floor. The private rooms on the 2nd floor of the Metropolis are still very spacious, and in front of each eye-catching room door is a huge hall. At this time, many people had already gathered in the hall. A lot of people exchanged cups for a new one, and there were even some beautiful waiters who shuttled among the crowd. Looking at the scene in front of him, those in small groups, 4 people in groups, Qin Ni suddenly felt a little helpless. I thought the first floor was noisy enough, and it would be quiet for a while when I came to the second floor, but what didn¡¯t expect is that there is no difference between the second floor and the first floor. The only difference is that one is on the top and the other is on the bottom. It¡¯s that simple! As if to perceive the thoughts in Qin Ni¡¯s heart, Chu Yue could only helplessly pats Qin Ni¡¯s shoulder and pointed to the door of another private room. Just because the invitation you got has also clearly indicated the direction of the private room. Qin Ni didn¡¯t say much when he saw the place pointed by Chu Yue, and he was ready to start with Chu Qing several people moved towards the private room. However, when Qin Ni had not stepped forward, in the lobby on the second floor, many people saw Qin Ni coming and turned away. Moved towards Qin Ni looked, because in their eyes, they were a little surprised that Qin Ni, the president of didn¡¯t expect Qingshu Entertainment Group, would actually come to this metropolis auction. You should know that this auction was initiated by Tang Family. Everyone in the whole of the Shu area knows that Qin Ni and Tang Family of Qingshu Entertainment Group are not related to each other. They can even be said to have a deep grievance. But this time Qin Ni actually appeared in this auction. Is this to tell the Aristocratic Family among these Shu land? Is there any new change in this reality? However, what they did not expect was that Qin Ni simply didn¡¯t want to talk to them, but just prepared to step and moved towards the private room. Seeing Qin Ni prepare to leave, he turned a blind eye to the crowd, and although they were a little angry, they were helpless. Although this metropolis is divided into upper and lower floors, entirely different, in a sense, Qin Ni is also a person who is different from them in the two worlds. Not to mention others, it is estimated that in the entire metropolis, Qin Ni can qualify for mention on equal terms. In addition to Tang Family and Wang Family Group, who can be with Qin Ni of Qingshu Entertainment Group? equal terms simply no! So even Qin Ni ignored them all, hoping to step into their so-called second floor lobby this year. But there is no alternative but, after all, people from 2 different worlds. Although they can coexist on one level, it does not mean that they can have the qualification to talk! As Qin Ni continued to move slowly towards the private room, everyone¡¯s eyes slowly turned back. Suddenly remembered suddenly, Qin Ni seemed to be carrying a man behind him! This man should be what they saw at the banquet that time, that Chu Qing! After all, some people did not attend the banquet. It was only later that they learned that the disturbance of the banquet was often beyond their expectations, and it even caused Qin Family to want to kidnap Qin Ni, and the descendants of Sun Family. Act recklessly, even thinking of the fisherman catches both, but the result has been up to now, so far lying in the hospital unconscious punishment. (End of this chapter) Chapter 2248 People who are called different worlds! There are different purposes in my heart. Naturally looking towards the death of 4 people also has this same mind! On the second floor, among the so-called elite of the upper class, many women have long looked away at Chu Qing. Because what they didn¡¯t expect is Qin Ni¡¯s rumored bodyguard Chu Qing! It turned out to be such a handsome man. Under the black suit, the slender and tall body stood in the eyes of all women. However, Chu Qing also noticed that everyone¡¯s eyes appeared, and suddenly found that he found that this group of people¡¯s eyes compared with those of Qingshu Entertainment Group¡¯s women, he still prefers Qingshu Entertainment Group! Those elder sister younger sisters looked towards themselves in the eyes of at least those people, although it was more of a flirtatious meaning, but it did not make him more disgusted! But in the so-called elite floor of the second floor of the metropolis, these women looked towards him, more of them seemed to be looking at a toy, or more of some teasing and laughing! It seemed as if he had some unclear relationship with Qin Ni! Make her very nasty! Because this kind of gaze is simply a gaze to look at the ants, but it is full of a trace of awe that I have to admit. Perhaps, Chu Qing also immediately realized that he was the banquet in the Shu land first, and then he was in a stir with the Sun Family. Now that he is in actual life, in this Shu land, it can be said to be a celebrity. Right! Chu Qing sighed at the thought of this, but he was helpless! No way, the eyes grow on other people, they can look whatever they want, they are always impossible to dig out their eyes! With a sigh, I thought Chu Qing also learned Qin Ni here, ignoring everyone¡¯s gaze directly, and who was behind Qin Ni, slowly moved towards the private room. These celebrity women of the upper class, in the realm of the feminist world, were originally feminist supremacy, not to mention that the other ones are the largest in practice, and the Tang Family with deep strength, many women, of which the house does not know how many are hidden Handsome men and beautiful men! The appearance at this time is undoubtedly to refresh their impression of men, a new understanding! With such a mysterious origin and deep out of the ordinary strength, such a man may be the existence of many private individuals in the entire Shu land that want to make friends! Even as in the private room not long ago, Tang Youside¡¯s Elder thought, many women in Shudi had some begin to stir. Even, there are some careful thoughts quietly surging. If you know that Chu Qing does not have a marriage, does that mean that Chu Qing can also join their Aristocratic Family and become a member of their family! In this way, if your Aristocratic Family is in the land of Shu, it will not only become in the land of Shu, but also have a different power. In an instant, the woman is not prepared to step forward! as predicted! Just when Qin Ni and the others were preparing to move towards the private room, even when Zhao Linyi had slowly opened the door of the private room, there was a sudden loud noise behind him. This abrupt sound suddenly reminded me that suddenly the eyes of many people gathered on Qin Ni in the hall were all recovered, and I couldn¡¯t help but moved some towards the sound source ¡­ (End of this chapter) Chapter 2249 In the hall on the second floor, the sudden sound suddenly attracted everyone¡¯s eyes. Suddenly left Chu Qing 4 people, moved towards the sound source, but saw an Old Lady staring tightly at Chu Qing. The eyes were filled with some strange expressions, moved towards the eyes; Chu Qing suddenly had a chilling feeling. But it passed away instantly! Because Chu Qing feels strange, this Old Lady in front of him, he doesn¡¯t know him simply! It can be said that he has never seen this person in his memory. When I was thinking about it carefully, Qin Ni¡¯s face on the side was slightly changed, not in words, just coldly snorted, and continued to turn towards moved towards the private room. Looking at Qin Ni¡¯s movements, Chu Qing no longer spoke, and was about to turn around and follow Qin Ni into it. I saw the Old Lady, and said lightly: ¡°Isn¡¯t this the bodyguard next to President Qin Ni? He came to the lobby on the second floor, why didn¡¯t he gather with everyone?¡± It may seem like an invitation, but it contains some irony. Suddenly, Qin Ni, who had turned around, turned away a little, but turned his head slightly coldly snorted and said, ¡°My Qingshu Entertainment Group and your Sun Family seem to have nothing to go!¡± Hearing Qin Ni¡¯s words, Chu Qing also reacted immediately. It turned out that this Old Lady turned out to be a Sun Family person, but Qingshu Entertainment Group had already secretly cooperated with Sun Family. But looking at this Old Lady with some persistent words, Chu Qing couldn¡¯t help but slightly frowned. I only heard Old Lady not at all reply to Qin Ni, but slowly said, ¡°President Qin has said this, indeed! President Qin and us Sun Family not at all what can be said, but now the whole Among Shudi, Chu Qing is very interested in the personal bodyguard around President Qin! ¡° ¡°Since you can come here, don¡¯t gather with everyone, and understand each other, how can it be? After all, everyone will have a foothold in the land of Shu!¡± After these words, the whole hall was also unable to bear some keep quiet out of fear, absolute silence. Because the words of this Old Lady can¡¯t be more obvious. Obviously, if Chu Qing didn¡¯t stay, I don¡¯t know what this Old Lady will do to Qingshu Entertainment Group. And the identity of the Old Lady can be seen by many people. This Old Lady is Sun Hugh, one of the Elders of Sun Family! For Sun Xiu, if the outsiders don¡¯t know much about it, many upper-class Aristocratic Family and Patriarch cannot understand the identity of Old Lady. This person is no one else, this person is Sun Zhi¡¯s grandmother. Looking at Sun Xiu¡¯s overbearing words, it is clear that Sun Xiu was a little bit angry about his grandson¡¯s grievances between Qingshu Entertainment Group. At this time, it was obvious that Qin Ni and Chu Qing wanted to make things difficult for Qingshu Entertainment Group. And Qin Ni was aware of the conjecture in the mind of Old Lady, so she was ignored. Looking at many people who didn¡¯t say a word in front of them, it was just that there were some good scenes in their eyes, and Chu Qing¡¯s slightly frowned brow suddenly stretched out. It seems that this Old Lady and herself have some grudges. Thinking of these days between Qingshu Entertainment Group and Sun Family, Chu Qing has also made it very clear. Sun Family is naturally like other Aristocratic Family, open strife and veiled struggle! Presumably, there are also hostile forces in the Sun Family, but I do n¡¯t know who this Old Lady is ¡­ (End of this chapter) Chapter 2250 While Chu Qing was secretly thinking, Qin Ni on the side said slowly: ¡°Your grandson Sun Zhi is rude to me, I¡¯m inconvenienced!¡± ¡°Since today are all here to participate in auction, then one more thing is worse than one less! But ¡­ Speaking of which, Qin Ni couldn¡¯t help but look cold, and then said, ¡°Of course, I am not the kind of person who is afraid of things. If you have anything to take as my Qingshu Entertainment Group!¡± Hearing Qin Ni¡¯s words, in the hall, each and everyone looked at Qin Ni in surprise. What they didn¡¯t expect was that Qin Ni¡¯s attitude was so tough. For Sun Family, the veteran force with deep heritage turned out to be Serene, and even had a look that he didn¡¯t care about at all. And Chu Qing on the side understood that Qin Ni¡¯s mouth naturally understood, the Old Lady in front of him was Sun Zhi¡¯s grandmother. Presumably at this time, the Old Lady made such a deliberate trouble that she must have come to find her troubles. After all, her grandson must have been injured under her own hands. It is the so-called beating the dog that depends on the owner, let alone himself Grandson! Looking at the Old Lady in front of me, Chu Qing not say a word, just quietly standing behind Qin Ni like a green pine. He just wanted to know what other means the Old Lady had next! It was just that the Old Lady in front of me heard that Qin Ni had fully exposed his identity, but the mysterious man in front of him still had a look of serene, not say a word. Suddenly, Sun Xiuhun exhaled all those chills, a pleasant breath! Chu Qing understood the scene before him, looking at the scene in front of him. It seems that this Old Lady wanted something to happen in this hall! In Chu Qing, there are some quietly waiting for Old Lady¡¯s next plan, because Chu Qing is very curious! That¡¯s right, your Sun Zhi was wounded by me, but that was his deserved reason. Whoever makes other people¡¯s hearts unsatisfactory and wants to do that kind of rudeness to Qin Nichuyue 3 people! Don¡¯t say what he can do to himself, his Sun Zhi just wants to deal with Qin Ni and Chu Yue, not to mention Qin Ni and Chu Yue. Presumably Zhao Linyi¡¯s home is also understood! Sun Zhi¡¯s descendant Sun Zhi wanted to cause something to their three people, presumably it was no longer a secret matter in the land of Shu. It may already be known to everyone! It¡¯s just that the words in Old Lady¡¯s mouth are obviously not directed at Qin Ni. After all, Qin Ni¡¯s Qingshu Entertainment Group rises like a star at this time, standing with Tang Family and Wang Family Group 3. This Old Lady obviously didn¡¯t dare to offend Qin Ni too much. So in the hall on the 2nd floor of auction at the moment, he is holding his sword! Thinking of this, Chu Qing also turned a deaf ear to the old lady in front of him. Old Lady didn¡¯t expect is that this mysterious man still seems to be right. Your grandson was indeed beaten by me. What can you do? Looking at the scene in front of him, the Old Lady suddenly felt angry, and the whole body was unable to bear to tremble a little, shaking because of anger! But the spirit strength of his within the body is also quietly running, so it was caused, the cold look of the whole body. This look will be the same as Sun Ling ¡­ (End of this chapter) Chapter 2251 And just before, a pair of serene looked at the Old Lady in front of her, and when it was time to do it, she saw Zhao Linyi next to him and gently pulled Chu Qing. But I saw Zhao Linyi also whispered behind her, ¡°The old man in front of me is one of the Elders of Sun Family, and there are 5 Elders in total, and he is one of them!¡± ¡°His identity just now you heard Qin Ni say, he is Sun Zhi¡¯s grandmother, named Sun Xiu, also a martial artist!¡± Hearing Zhao Linyi¡¯s faint words appear, I suddenly understood that this little girl at this time has not forgotten to introduce herself to the identity of Old Lady. But now I also understand that Zhao Linyi also wants to be more cautious. After all, what is his strength? Although Zhao Linyi and 3 people know something, but in this vast occasion, still be cautious. In order to be aware of Zhao Linyi¡¯s good intentions, Chu Qing is only slightly nodded, and no longer speaks. Seeing Chu Qing lightly slightly nodded, Zhao Linyi did not continue to speak. After all, what Sun Zhi did that night made him angry. If you do n¡¯t think of yourself, you work under Sister Qin Ni, but still in your own home, Zhao Linyi, you may have already let your big sister take a good rest of Sun Family. Who made your grandchildren act act recklessly and want to do those insulting things to yourself! If it were not to be seen later that the big sister sent his men to rescue him, it is estimated that he had already exploded! If Chu Qing did n¡¯t come suddenly and rescued Qin Ni ¡¯s sister Chu Yue and her 3 people, maybe Zhao Linyi would never stop there. Although he speaks very well, it does not mean that you Sun Family can bully me casually. Zhao Linyi voiced any favors for Sun Family not at all. If it was n¡¯t that day, Sun Ling came to the door again and said that she would cooperate with Qingshu Entertainment Group. It is estimated that Zhao Linyi would not be comforted by Sun Family. After all, Sun Family has made you angry with what they have done. At least that Qin Family looks extremely disgusting, at least people open and aboveboard¡¯s frontal raid, want to kidnap them. However, this Sun Family¡¯s Sun Zhi is really not a thing, even thinking of the fisherman catches both, really can not make people angry. Throughout the hall on the second floor, Zhao Linyi¡¯s faint words passed into Chu Qing¡¯s ears, and many people also heard Zhao Linyi¡¯s words. It ¡¯s just that many people do n¡¯t know how to speak, but some people ¡¯s eyes moved towards the private room on the side, because everyone knows that in the private room, they are really not sitting at this time, it is Zhao Linyi ¡¯s big sister. At this time, Zhao Linxin, the leader of the entire Zhao Family! They also understand that the old lady in front of him is in fact the inviter Qin Ni, but he is actually a man who wants to hold back mysterious origin Chu Qing! But they also know that this Old Lady makes trouble for Chu Qing. If you really want to make things difficult for Zhao Linyi, you really do n¡¯t have the guts! Hearing Zhao Linyi introduce herself and tell Chu Qing about her situation, Old Lady complexion changed, but there is no more words. Because the Old Lady is still clear, the mysterious man in front of him is really confusing. Because of their Sun Family Elder that day, what kind of fight happened between Sun Ling and Chu Qing? How strong is it? What is the method? This is still a mystery! Sun Xiu is in Sun Family Elder and naturally understands the key ¡­ (End of this chapter) Chapter 2252 However, Sun Ling, the number one expert of his Sun Family Elder, came back after retiring. He just told outsiders that his strength has been banned and realm has stopped. The rest not at all too much detailed information! So the Old Lady in front of him just wanted to invite Qin Ni to come to their party, but she really wanted to deal with Zhao Linyi, she also understood in her heart! Sun Family Patriarch did not dare to have any dissatisfaction with Qingshu Entertainment Group at this time, so he could only vent his anger to Chu Qing. So for Zhao Linyi, she introduced her situation to Chu Qing, and she couldn¡¯t have more refutes. After all, he also knows that among the private rooms at this time, in addition to the many upper-level Aristocratic Family of Qingshu Entertainment Group, the people of Zhao Family are definitely here. If you feel like you have any reprimands at this time, it is estimated that if the words have not been heard at all times in the private room, the person in charge of Zhao Family will definitely jump out immediately. After all, Zhao Linyi is in the Zhao Family, although at this time in Qingshu Entertainment Group, Qin Ni is next to a personal secretary, but everyone knows that Zhao Linyi is Zhao Family ¡¯s Treasured Young Lady. Everyone knows that Zhao Family seems to have no desire for all the power and profit in the Shu land, but no one knows that Zhao Family belongs to the dark long Aristocratic Family in the Shu land! Although the Aristocratic Family of this faction is not too much involved in the changes in the ending of the Shu land, but everyone knows that these hidden Aristocratic Family and the Aristocratic Family in these names are different. The Aristocratic Family in Mingli will also compete for business interests, but between these hidden Aristocratic Family, the talents they cultivated and the forces hidden in the Shu land, once united, are not these. On the surface Aristocratic Family can resist. Therefore, Old Lady also knew clearly that Zhao Linyi was also absolutely incapable of offending her, not to mention that Qin Ni ¡¯s Qingshu Entertainment Group was still one of the three dominant forces in Shu. Therefore, I heard Zhao Linyi¡¯s description of herself, and she didn¡¯t have much words. After all, although Sun Family is a strong Aristocratic Family in the land of Shu, it is not strong enough to fight Zhao Family. This kind of hidden in the land of Shu Aristocratic Family. After a while, I saw Old Lady, and her face was said with a smile, ¡°Zhao Young Lady really has extraordinary memories, since I still remember the old man! The old man is really flattered!¡± Hearing Old Lady ¡¯s words, Zhao Linyi was also unable to bear coldly snorted and said, ¡°Dare not to be! How can you not remember your Senior? After all, your grandson can do such a thing to me, it ¡¯s hard to remember! ¡° Suddenly the atmosphere in the hall was tense again, and it was even more with swords drawn and bows bent than the words of Qin Ni and Sun Xiu. I didn¡¯t expect that this has always followed Qin Ni¡¯s side Zhao Family Young Lady, who would even say this. Because in their impressions, Zhao Family, a young lady, is a little girl who loves to play with nature and romance. It is the first time that she has shown such a sharp side in front of everyone. Hearing Zhao Linyi¡¯s words, the Old Lady¡¯s calm face couldn¡¯t help but twitch slightly. Because what he did n¡¯t expect is that Linyi Zhao would have such a deep impression on himself! As the saying goes, smart people listen to smart people! It is natural to hear unusual words. It seems that the young lady of Zhao Family really has some fresh memories of his grandson Sun Zhi! Thinking of the slightly altered face of Old Lady here, it not only slowed down a bit, but looked back to Chu Qing again. (End of this chapter) Chapter 2253 Hearing his little sister¡¯s words in the private room, Zhao Linxin couldn¡¯t help but put a faint smile on her face. What he did n¡¯t expect is that his little sister really can say such things. After all, in his impression, his little sister is like a do do one one all day playing like crazy Big child. For him, as long as he is willing to do happy things, he simply does not have much understanding and competition for these changes in the Shu land. It can be said that Zhao Linyi is in Zhao Family, that is the existence of aliens! simply doesn¡¯t have much heart to fight for power, just like their Zhao Family is a hidden Aristocratic Family in the land of Shu, but didn¡¯t expect her little girl to be able to say such overbearing words! Even Zhao Linxin noticed that embarrassing look! Looking at Zhao Linxin¡¯s smile to the unable to bear, Zhao Ying¡¯s aside to the bear to the side had a slight expression. Because what he did n¡¯t expect is that the romantic Second Young Lady by nature can even say such a thing. This is contrary to his expectation, because Second Young Lady simply does not have much thought in the situation of these Aristocratic Family in these Shu land, so Second Young Lady is so bold, even not in his Patriarch company, Instead, he went to Qin Ni¡¯s side as a personal secretary, and even many people in Zhao Family felt a headache for this Second Young Lady. Let him blind date and start a family, she is not willing! Let him study abroad! He was unwilling! How could he not be a headache when he ran to Qin Ni¡¯s side as a secretary! However, Second Young Lady¡¯s self-willed behavior did not do too much, so Lord and his wife did not have too many reasons to refute the work of his Qingshu Entertainment Group. After all, since he has no idea in that respect, let him follow him! Anyway, I didn¡¯t do too much outrageous things, so Zhao Family¡¯s talent is Eldest Young Lady Zhao Linxin! However, the appearance of Second Young Lady at this time was contrary to Zhao Ying¡¯s expectations. What he didn¡¯t expect was that the inherently romantic Second Young Lady also had such a tough side. Hearing Zhao Linyi¡¯s meaning in the words, even Qin Ni couldn¡¯t help but smile. Because he was very clear, Zhao Linyi would even say such words. It seems that the behavior of Sun Zhi¡¯s inner night is full of anger like his own. Their three people are Qingshu Entertainment Group. They have been sympathetic to their sisters since its inception, but what happened that night was real, leaving an indelible impression in the hearts of the three. Hearing Zhao Linyi also made such a statement at this time, it seems that Sun Xiu in front of him may not help but reveal something in his heart. It¡¯s just that his anger must not be able to vent on himself and Zhao Linyi¡¯s body, but can only continue to sweep more anger to Chu Qing¡¯s body. But Chu Qing is his own person, how can he tolerate, Sun Xiu under his own eyes, so overbearing to his Qingshu Entertainment Group people! So Qin Ni was also unable to bear, his face was slightly cold, and his beautiful face was covered with frost. He did n¡¯t believe it, he did n¡¯t believe it. Today, Sun Family really wants to be here, and really treats himself to Qingshu What kind of means and actions do people in the entertainment group have! He was very cold, he didn¡¯t believe it. Since Qin Ni founded Qingshu Entertainment Group, he has experienced winds and waves, and he will really turn the gutter on this auction today! If it were not for the promise with Chu Qing, he Qin Ni simply did not want to set foot in this so-called metropolis in the land of Shu. (End of this chapter) Chapter 2254 In the hall on the second floor, the atmosphere with swords drawn and bows bent competed against each other again. Sun Xiu¡¯s heart is also clear, but the cold eyes in his eyes are still there, staring tightly at Chu Qing. Because when he came to the metropolis not long ago, Sun Zhi returned to their Sun Family. Although their Sun Family naturally knew the relationship between Sun Family and Qingshu Entertainment Group, Sun Zhi ¡¯s return was a good or bad decision. Whether Qingshu Entertainment Group is related to her Sun Family¡¯s future development. But in any case, Sun Zhi is also his grandson. Although some are not successful, Sun Xiu is helpless, especially when he sees Sun Zhi¡¯s unconscious appearance and returns to Sun Family ¡­ Soon afterwards, even ¡­ my daughter came to cry in front of her. Sun Xiu thought that one more thing was better than one less, as long as his grandson could wake up, it would be fine, but the thing about didn¡¯t expect is still the same, unconscious. Do not wake up, have not yet fully awakened. And his daughter came to cry in front of himself every 3 and 5 or even every day, making him upset, plus he appeared here at the moment, and he competed with Chu Qing ¡­ Among them, it is not because of his own Patriarch! Suddenly several emotions rise in the mind, so this situation is caused. Sun Zhi ¡¯s mother saw that her son was unconscious and seriously wounded, and naturally felt a little sad from it, so looked towards herself and cried, hoping that as a grandmother, she could get some justice for her grandson. But Sun Xiu also understands that he is very helpless, because the current Sun Family pattern is not something he can solve. At this time, she didn¡¯t know what kind of mood Patriarch was holding, so as Elder, they could only obey, simply impossible to get justice for their grandchildren. Moreover, Chu Qing¡¯s identity and origin, as well as his strength, are still a mystery. What can he do? But what didn¡¯t expect is that this time the Auction Sun Family is also among the invitations, and it happens that he is following Patriarch, and what he didn¡¯t expect is Qingshu Entertainment Group and Tang Family as enemies The existence of Qiu was even invited by Tang Family to participate in the auction at this time! In this auction, he saw Chu Qing who injured his grandson again, so he laughed out loudly, giving tit for tat with Chu Qing. If it was n¡¯t Patriarch ¡¯s order, if it was Patriarch ¡¯s arbitrarily determined decision, and his grandson ¡¯s unsuccessful thoughts, and his daughter, no matter what embarrassment Sun Family was facing at this time, he cried in front of him, he really did n¡¯t want to Take care of these things! But there is no way to come to this metropolis. Didn¡¯t expect that Qingshu Entertainment Group also came to participate in this auction, and more importantly, met Chu Qing! Because not long ago, among their private rooms, Qin Ni left the lobby on the first floor and came to the second floor! An uninvited guest came to the Sun Family¡¯s private room, and the uninvited guest was not someone else, but someone from Tang Family. Not long ago, when Qin Ni took Chu Qing and Chu Yue Zhao Linyi 3 people moved towards the second floor, there was some silence in the private room. When Sun Wu was thinking, the door in the Sun Family private room was quietly Open, no one else came in, it was the messenger from Tang Family ¡­ (End of this chapter) Chapter 2255 Tang Family sent an order to Sun Wu! That is to hope that Sun Family people will take this opportunity to try Chu Qing and see when Chu Qing is really strong! And Sun Wu also responded in a silent response, and the person dispatched was not someone else, but himself! This is Sun Hue, one of the 5 Elders of Sun Family. Because it was Chu Qing who injured Sun Zhi, and only when he came forward, could he provoke this contradiction better. However, Sun Hue was helpless, but he had to do it, because after all he thought of his daughter crying in front of him all day long, and his grandson ¡¯s unconscious appearance, he could only come with brace oneself. And more importantly, there is no other way. My grandson has been seriously injured by others, and he was unconscious on the hospital bed. Although he was alive, he has not yet recovered. After a few things, I came forward without coming forward, and I was full of anger without grief. Can only come out from the private room, quietly waiting for the Qin Ni couple to come to the second floor, but didn¡¯t expect the Qin Ni couple not at all stay any more, then moved towards their own private room. Then there was the next scene, an awkward atmosphere. So he slowly released his voice, staring closely at Chu Qing, and said: ¡°This one must be Chu Qing. My Sun Family is still in a coma in the hospital. I don¡¯t know Chu Qing. What explanation? ¡° ¡°Since you have handed over my Sun Family junior and sent it back to my Sun Family, but gave us a comatose dead person who doesn¡¯t know how to explain this?¡± 2 The two explanations under the Fan Discourse all point to Chu Qing. They all use Sun Zhi as a breakthrough and send trouble to Chu Qing. Suddenly Chu Qing ¡¯s calm face could n¡¯t help but smile slightly, and was about to speak out, but did n¡¯t expect Qin Ni to take the lead in exporting, ¡°Your Sun Family ¡¯s Sun Zhi act recklessly, even thinking of the fisherman catches both, yes Three of me did the kind of horse than a pig thing. What do you want me to explain to your Sun Family, the unsuccessful junior Sun Zhi? ¡° ¡°My words are unexplained. Since he offended me, Qingshu Entertainment Group, I will return it to you Sun Family. I do n¡¯t want to have more entanglement, but you even want to make trouble, let me Qingshu Entertainment Group take over Come down! ¡° ¡°I Qin Ni speaks out here, since you Sun Family, since you want to do something like that to us, then you can come, I will take Qin Ni one after another!¡± For things that didn¡¯t expect, Qin Ni¡¯s tough attitude directly put Chu Qing into his own people. If he wants to move Chu Qing, it is to fight with my Qingshu Entertainment Group! My Qingshu Entertainment Group is also worthwhile. Since your Sun Family wants to do something, let it all go. My Qin Ni one after another is the answer! Hearing the meaning of Qin Ni¡¯s words, the people in the hall immediately reacted. It seems that Qin Ni is really not afraid of Sun Family, and he doesn¡¯t even need to speak out. He Chu Qing is the person of her Qingshu Entertainment Group, want to deal with him? This trip is to make trouble with him Qingshu Entertainment Group! Suddenly in the hall, many people were more silent. The expression in the eyes can¡¯t help but watch it slowly withdraw. Because they wake up for a while, indeed! Qingshu Entertainment Group does have the capital to accept the difficulties of this old Sun Family force, or even completely absent! Qin Ni¡¯s words are self-evident. Obviously, Qingshu Entertainment Group simply doesn¡¯t care what their Sun Family has to say about Sun Zhi¡¯s incident. If you want to send it, then come! His whole Qingshu Entertainment Group went up and down, and he has already dealt with any act of Sun Family! (End of this chapter) Chapter 2256 At this time, in the private room, Sun Wu¡¯s face was not even more gloomy when he heard Qin Ni¡¯s words. Because Tang Family sent someone not too long ago, he also had to agree to this condition, because he knew that Sun Family would indeed become an excuse for Tang Family to want to make trouble with Qingshu Entertainment Group, but he did n¡¯t expect that Tang Family came so fast. And on this auction, let his Sun Family be the touchstone, want to test the attitude of Qingshu Entertainment Group, and also want to test Chu Qing¡¯s strength. But I really have no choice, so it is better to let Sun Zhi¡¯s grandmother and grandson come forward! Because the people present only brought 2 Elders, because Sun Xiu was Sun Lizhi¡¯s grandmother, only he came out to be the best way! And ¡­ he wants Sun Family and Tang Family to cooperate, he also clearly wants to use the power of Tang Family to eradicate his 2 sister Sun Mi and Third Brother Sun Ling, but he has if you ride a tiger, it¡¯s hard to get off, you have to agree if you do n¡¯t agree, but it ¡¯s just Sun Zhi ¡¯s breakthrough. For this reason, she came so fast! In this case, it can only be answered. At this time, Qin Ni¡¯s attitude was so tough on the things of didn¡¯t expect, and the words of Second Family Lady of Zhao Family had become self-evident. They Zhao Family had already remembered their Sun Family, and this account had already been remembered When the next self is calculated, that is not what Sun Wu can understand. Sun Wu¡¯s face was even quieter, because at this time he found himself really invisible and helpless! My cooperation with Tang Family has reached the point of 10000 as a last resort. If I really do n¡¯t cooperate with Tang Family, I may not have eliminated my 2 sisters Sun Mi and Third Brother Sun Ling. It may be that time, Sun Family Really with Qingshu Entertainment Group, and Zhao Family has reached the point of irreconcilable. After all, this account is impossible to resolve the grievances of the president of a large group with no difficulty. If before Tang Family sent someone, even if this incident had already been taken over, Qingshu Entertainment Group and Sun Zhi had not had much entanglement, but since Tang Family sent someone, Sun Xiu As Sun Zhi¡¯s grandmother has come forward, this discourse may continue to spread in the land of Shu soon. He Sun Family has already uncovered the incident of Sun Zhi, but he has again mentioned the old things again, and his Sun Family has to face not his own internal problems at this time. It¡¯s something that has been resolved outside, that is, with Qingshu Entertainment Group, this account has been uncovered! But now it is mentioned again, then the outside of his Sun Family is the hostility of Zhao Family and Qingshu Entertainment Group! As for this account, when this grievance is counted, it is no longer under Sun Wu¡¯s control. Perhaps his Sun Family may have reached a precarious position. After all, Zhao Family ¡¯s influence still makes Tang Family feel a little afraid. Everyone knows that on the surface is Tang Family, and he is king in this Shu land, but it can be said that there is no mention on equal terms. In the secret of Aristocratic Family, it is Zhao Family without a doubt! Oh! Thinking of this, Sun Wu couldn¡¯t help but secretly sighed, and could only shake his head slightly. Because it seems that the cooperation relationship between Sun Family and Tang Family has reached the point where it has to be carried out. I just hope that after this auction, Tang Family will not really use his Sun Family as a chess piece. Afterwards, he gave up decisively! In that case, Sun Family, Qingshu Entertainment Group and Zhao Family have put the grievances received by this party on the clear table again. (End of this chapter) Chapter 2257 Hearing Qin Ni¡¯s words, his attitude is firm and decisive! In the lobby, everyone was unimaginable, and Chu Qing was even worse! What he did n¡¯t expect is that although he had to rescue Qin Ni and Chu Yue and had to take action, Qin Ni did n¡¯t at all abandon himself, it ¡¯s really like Like a bodyguard, just save Qin Ni 3 people! What didn¡¯t expect is that Qin Ni¡¯s words have already been said with a tough attitude. If Sun Family wants to embarrass him, it is hostile to his Qingshu Entertainment Group! It seems that Qin Ni is not the cold and ruthless person, is the so-called high-ranking person, but all have experienced some, Xue Wuqing unknown experience! No wonder Qingshu Entertainment Group will really be so united and powerful like the iron plate. It seems that this Qin Ni can have such talented people to assist himself in the Shu land. Thinking of this, Chu Qing just said with a smile in his heart, it seems that he has not misunderstood people, at least in Qin Ni¡¯s appetite for him, not like other Aristocratic Family, seeing profit and forgetting, cold Xue Wuqing ! Thinking of this, Chu Qing is not keeping silent words, but lightly said with a smile, ¡°You are Sun Zhi¡¯s grandmother and grandson! Yes! Your grandson is the one I hurt, what do you have? Means or any means to show it! ¡° ¡°Me! Chu Qing one after another Then, since Chu Qing dare to do such things to your grandson, he naturally dares to do that to your Sun Family!¡± It did n¡¯t expect that many people in the hall were suddenly stunned by Chu Qing ¡¯s words. What they did n¡¯t expect was that the mysterious man turned a deaf ear to the analysis of overbearing words and even took the initiative. A challenge was launched. Suddenly, in the hall, let alone the others were stunned, even Sun Xiu couldn¡¯t help but feel a little stunned, and the whole room shivered with anger. As a man, don¡¯t you just rely on yourself to have some strength? We do n¡¯t know exactly what kind of fight happened between you and our Sun Family ¡¯s number one expert Sun Ling, but you ¡¯re in front of so many people, so do n¡¯t give face, and you look like a domineering look, and you plan to Sun Zhi I recognized! After all, that is the rudeness of our Sun Family¡¯s descendants! However, making him like a living dead person is an insult to Sun Family. It seems to be reminding people of Sun Family all the time. Unreasonable to Qingshu Entertainment Group can cause this appearance. This is simply reminding people of Sun Family at all times. Do not striking a stone with an egg a mantis trying to stop a chariot! Listening to Chu Qing¡¯s words, Qin Ni, Zhao Linyi, and Chu Yue at the side looked at Chu Qing with some confusion. Qin Ni didn¡¯t expect that he helped Chu Qing resist the troubles of Sun Family, but Chu Qing was so devotion to righteousness that inspires reverence, fearless, directly fighting against each other. Zhao Linyi on the side clapped and praised some of the disabled to bear. Seeing Zhao Linyi¡¯s appearance, Chu Yue from the side to Unable to Bear glanced at Zhao Linyi. Suddenly Zhao Linyi¡¯s cheering excitedly appearance suddenly withered, her head down like a well-behaved kitten, without a word. Perceiving the appearance of Zhao Linyi behind him, Chu Qing was also unable to bear with a smile. This little girl is really nothing in Heaven or Earth in Qingshu Entertainment Group, but in front of 2 people, Qin Ni and Chu Yan, sometimes they are really like a kitten. (End of this chapter) Chapter 2258 Just as the smile in Chu Qing ¡¯s heart had not dissipated, I saw the opposite Sun Xiuqi fighting all over, unable to bear said aloud: ¡°Okay! Surely it ¡¯s Heroes come out from the Youth, fearless! The old man really wants to see something! ¡° ¡°Look at you Chu Qing, what exactly are you capable of? I could make my grandson look like that, I really want to ask for advice!¡± ¡°But ¡­ although I say something first!¡± Didn¡¯t expect what Sun Xiu said, which suddenly made many people feel a little stunned and looked at each other. Some Zhang 2 is puzzled! Because your Sun Xiu actually stood up and said it already, you really want to target Chu Qing, but suddenly there is a cold saying ¡°There is a word first¡±! what exactly is it? Words come first! I didn¡¯t expect Sun Xiu to continue indifferently said, ¡°My Sun Xiu¡¯s actions have nothing to do with Sun Family, and I don¡¯t want to have a feud with Qingshu Entertainment Group, nor do I want to be dissatisfied with Zhao Family!¡± ¡°My Sun Hugh, as Sun Family Elder, has a clear distinction between public and private, and gratitude and grudges are clear. My Sun Hugh¡¯s coming out is not intended to target Qing Shu Entertainment Group and Zhao Family, but you Chu Qing!¡± ¡°Because Sun Zhi is my grandson, I naturally looked at her as a bully. Since he was wrong, then the former president of Qingshu Entertainment Group, since the adults have ignored the villains, I am here to lead them! ¡°Zhao Family didn¡¯t make trouble to my Sun Family, I thank you here!¡± ¡°But you Chu Qing made my grandson look like that, no matter what side it is, I naturally become blind to see it! In this case, this act is just my Sun Xiu¡¯s ending of your grudge against you Chu Qing has nothing to do with others! ¡° Sun Xiu¡¯s tone barely fell, everyone in the hall looked at each other, and there was no frown. I didn¡¯t expect that this Sun Family Elder really deserves to be Elder¡¯s job, and it¡¯s really mature! I was able to say such a thing, that is, the arrangement of Sun Family and Qingshu Entertainment Group was also explained clearly, and it also expressed that there was no malice with Zhao Family, and also said that between Qingshu Entertainment Group and Sun Zhizhi, The matter has already been revealed. However, he still said his devotion to righteousness that inspires reverence, what gratitude and grudges are clear, public and private are clear, you directly say that you want to come, it is enough to say no to Chu Qing¡¯s trouble, and also round such a big circle! Speaking of it, I do n¡¯t want to make things difficult for Chu Qing, but I do n¡¯t want to offend Qing Shu Entertainment Group and Zhao Family. I did n¡¯t expect it is really worthy of being a mature ginger or a spicy old man. Such words were suddenly spoken. It was her grandmother who discussed Sun Zhi as a grandmother, so it was difficult for Chu Qing. That¡¯s it. It¡¯s really been a long time, too many things I haven¡¯t seen, even if I have heard such a thing, it really makes people some thumbs up! Really shameless enough! Enough to have no shame! Not to mention everyone in the hall, even Qin Nichuyue Zhao Linyi, when he heard Sun Xiu¡¯s words, he didn¡¯t see Sun Xiu impressed. When people are old, they are really old, they don¡¯t even have faces! Can say such a cheeky shameless words! It ¡¯s not obvious, as an elder bullying the younger generation, but it also conveyed Sun Family and Qingshu Entertainment Group and Zhao Family, not at all what kind of grudges? In a word, the dripping is not leaking! My Sun Xiu¡¯s actions have nothing to do with Sun Family. My grandson Sun Zhi is very disrespectful to you Qingshu Entertainment Group. I thank President Qin for the large number of adults and I also say sorry to Zhao Family. However, the grandmother must discuss with Chu Qing a statement that this is a private grudge, not intended to commit evil with Qingshu Entertainment Group and Zhao Family. (End of this chapter) Chapter 2259 In the private room, Sun Wu listened to the words from Sun Xiu outside the door and couldn¡¯t help being secretly nodded. Sun Hue¡¯s remarks did speak to his heart. Such words can also prevent the Tang Family from continuing to cooperate with the Sun Family after the auction ends. Although when the time comes Tang Family does not continue to cooperate with Sun Family, then Sun Family will only bear the anger of Tang Family and will not make waves again with Qingshu Entertainment Group and Zhao Family. Sun Xiu¡¯s this remark can be said to be watertight, completely speaking in his own heart. In this way, the result of the incident will be developed into a personal grudge. In this case, it was just a matter between Sun Xiu and Chu Qing, and he could not only complete the Tang Family¡¯s test of Chu Qing here, but also avoid the grievances with Qingshu Entertainment Group and Zhao Family. Outside the hall, hearing this remark from Sun Xiu and Qin Ni and Chu Yue looked at each other somewhat, and even Zhao Linyi behind Qin Ni suddenly smiled angrily. Unable to bear sighed: ¡°This is really, see you for a long time! I haven¡¯t seen anyone with such shameless shameless, how to say something?¡± While Zhao Linyi was thinking about something, Chu Qing unable to bear whispered, ¡°This is called water to the clear, there is no fish, and people to the cheap are invincible in the whole world!¡± ¡°Yes! Yeah! Yeah! Yeah! That¡¯s the words!¡± Hearing Chu Qing¡¯s answer, Zhao Linyi unable to bear echoed. Yes! Even didn¡¯t expect that it¡¯s Sun Family Elder¡¯s embarrassment for the juniors, even in a sense, this incident was originally the result of their family¡¯s Sun Zhi, but didn¡¯t expect is that this grand Hugh even said so to have no shame. The so-called drip-proof words seem to be drip-proof, but the meaning in the words has completely expressed their shameless or even helpless words on the surface. In front of everyone¡¯s eyes, they noticed everyone¡¯s gaze, as well as Chu Qing and Zhao Linyi¡¯s laughter words that echoed each other. Sun Xiu couldn¡¯t help but twitch his face slightly, and then calmly faced, a look of serene. Seeing the appearance of Sun Xiu, many people in the hall did not make some remarks, because in this weak are prey to strong, especially in this dark tide surging land, it can be said that Sun Xiu this time As, although there are some to have no shame, but if they appear in their homes, everyone must have done this. After all, no one wants to face the anger of Qingshu Entertainment Group and Zhao Family. Because they can bear the anger of Qingshu Entertainment Group and Zhao Family, it is really not their Aristocratic Family can bear it. In the land of Sichuan, they can withstand the anger of Qingshu Entertainment Group and Zhao Family at the same time, presumably except Tang Family and Outside of the Wang Family Group, the 2nd and 3rd forces can no longer be found. Unless it ¡¯s those Outsiders that are bigger, more mysterious, and even more terrifying is the existence of home. But is it necessary for these Aristocratic Family to come to Shudi to go against Wang Family Group, or Qingshu Entertainment Group or even Zhao Family? Presumably, those terrifying existence of foreign forces will only cooperate with Qingshu Entertainment Group and Zhao Family. How can they get their Aristocratic Family in turns or, perhaps, when those forces arrive, there will be more Aristocratic in the land of Shu Family will only think about how to get in touch with others, hug thighs, and seek greater cooperation and greater benefits! How can you offend? (End of this chapter) Chapter 2260 Seeing this, Chu Qing smiled indifferently, a pair of serene, a self-reliant figure, slowly stretched out one hand to make a consultation, and again put the other hand behind his back. A pair like Qingsong, smiling at Serene. Looking at Chu Qing¡¯s actions, the meaning is self-evident, and Sun Xiu no longer speaks when he sees it. Put away the state that I calmly faced to have no shame, the breath of my body kept surging, and I could even find that in the hall on the 2nd floor, the air suddenly fell suddenly, one after another chill filled the people¡¯s Beside. This cold breath, as Chu Qing thought before, has almost no difference with the cultivation technique by Sun Ling. It seems that the cultivation technique by Sun Family is related to Ice Attribute! Chu Qing didn¡¯t care when thinking of it, just quietly looked at Sun Xiu in front of him, what would he do next? While Sun Xiu looked at Serene¡¯s Chu Qing, he no longer spoke, put away Serene¡¯s form and stared at Chu Qing seriously. Because after all, Chu Qing defeated Sun Family number one expert Sun Ling, and the incident was not known, nor did he know what means this mysterious man had. But Sun Ling can¡¯t continue cultivation, dantian is banned, and realm¡¯s stagnation has spread among Sun Family. The outside world only knows that Sun Ling suffered a great loss in Qingshu Entertainment Group, but what happened to Qingshu Entertainment Group and what the consequences were. This is not what these Aristocratic Family and he can understand. So Sun Hue can only face it seriously, because he does not know what happens next when he shoots? Thinking of this, Sun Xiu responded more calmly, but Spirit Qi, who was circulating around him, became more and more solid, and even a white mist of ice blue floated lightly on the entire body, constantly surrounding his own body. It didn¡¯t take long for Sun Xiu¡¯s entire person to look pale, and even those gloomy eyes gradually became cold, and his eyes were like 10000 years of unfrozen ice, and the more chilly the forest became. For how long it lasted, the air suddenly condensed in the hall, as if freezing the entire space. Many people in the hall, although in this feminist World, women can also cultivate, but for some people who are still weak In other words, this bitter cold can¡¯t resist more and more. It seems that the more I want to resist in my heart, the colder the body will be more brisk, just like an ice needle, constantly deep into the bone marrow, tingling the whole body. The whole person in the hall seemed not to face this sudden drop in temperature but Lingyuan who was in cold wind whistling. Although I didn¡¯t hear the wind, but the bitter chill was really like the ice, constantly stimulating everyone¡¯s skin. Just when everyone was struggling a little bit to resist the chill that was constantly coming, I saw Sun Xiu figure like the wind, light and traceless, and suddenly came to the front of Chu Qing, with a palm wrapped around the ice blue Chill, moved towards Chu Qing¡¯s chest slammed away. The screaming cold wind was silent, but it was so fast, but even though he was fast, he couldn¡¯t be faster than Chu Qing¡¯s eyes. Just because the eyes in Chu Qing finally seemed to have caught the cold, like a cloud of smoke, came to his body and took a sudden shot. And Chu Qing ¡¯s look of serene, the outstretched hand, suddenly, his arm turned around moved towards when he came quickly, moved towards and swung away ¡­ (End of this chapter) Chapter 2261 In the eyes of everyone, I saw the cold blue sun and the misty clouds of Sun Xiu, his body shape changed suddenly, and when he appeared again, he came to Chu Qing. A palm like a dead tree moved towards Chu Qing, and Chu Qing swooped away, and Chu Qing stood motionless like a mountain, standing proudly. But the hand behind his back did not come out, but the other hand moved towards the hand invited by Sun Xiu, suddenly turned back, like a spirit snake, suddenly moved towards Sun Xiu has struck The palm of his hand also went away. A low rumbling sound suddenly resounded throughout the hall. The palms collided with each other like two mountains, the low rumbling sound in the hall, and the ringing sound in the ears of everyone. Harsh and low! Just as the biting cold wind hit the eardrums of everyone, as if the cold needles turned into ice needles at this time, all moved towards Chu Qing fell at the same time, but was scattered by Chu Qing, moved towards all around go with. Everyone only noticed that the eardrum seemed to be entered by a needle, and the skin on the body was hit by countless ice needles. I saw Chu Qing standing still in the field, and his generous palm extended against the palm of Sun Xiu¡¯s dead wood. Obviously, entirely different. It was just that Sun Xiu¡¯s palm continued to pop out of the cold ice, which kept overflowing. And Chu Qing not at all any abnormalities, but still serene, looking at Sun Xiu in front of him lightly. But there were more sensational chills in those deep eyes. Although many people in the hall felt bitingly chilly, Qin Nichuyue and Zhao Linyi, 3 women behind Chu Qing, did not notice. The biting chill they just felt in the hall, the temperature suddenly dropped suddenly, just like the cold air of the cold winter twelfth lunar month, generally not at all the kind of biting ice needles, making it difficult for everyone to resist. Just because Sun Xiu raised his palm, Chu Qing also formed an invisible sword energy around the 3 women. This invisible sword array was wrapped in Chu Qing¡¯s overflowing sword energy. Therefore, the 3 females do not at all feel that, like other people, the icy cold meaning is difficult to resist. It¡¯s just that Chu Qing¡¯s sensational chill is more solid and deeper than the chill that burst out from Sun Xiu. Just because Chu Qing realized that this Sun Xiu really wanted to target himself, and the cold chill that he moved towards him on his body was as solid as ice. But the overflowing coldness crossed Chu Qing¡¯s body, and as many as 3 women moved behind. This is where Chu Qing is angry! It is nominally a personal grudge and wants to target oneself, but the coldness of one after another keeps crossing itself, moved towards the 3 women behind. If it was not Chu Qing who was the first to notice, it may be that Qin Nichuyue and Zhao Linyi, the girl closest to her at this time, would have been like other people for a long time, and even felt more chill than other people in the hall. Sun Xiu¡¯s chill is not as simple as Bing Han¡¯s biting! If directly extended to the 3 women, it is estimated that the 3 women will be seriously ill even if they are not seriously injured. As expected, the ancients did not deceive people! When the water is clear, there is no fish! The cheapest is invincible in the whole world! Thinking of this, Chu Qing¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, and his mind secretly regained momentum. From the dantian, he released an invisible momentum and quietly moved through the palm of his palm towards Sun Xiu¡¯s palm. (End of this chapter) Chapter 2262 What kind of ginger is still old and spicy, this is simply to live too long, the living face is already faceless and skinless! Thinking of this, Chu Qing¡¯s heart became more and more angry, and the chill in his eyes suddenly became more solid. Suddenly, Sun Xiu suddenly realized that his battle with Chu Qing hadn¡¯t lasted a few breaths. He slowly looked up and saw Chu Qing¡¯s coldness in his eyes grew thicker and thicker, as if he was eating like a person. ominous beast staring at himself tightly. Although I suddenly realized that I felt cold in my mind and body, as if I was staring closely at a fierce beast, my heart trembling. Suddenly emerged! I haven¡¯t thought about it yet. I saw a light golden light flashing on Chu Qing¡¯s body, and it passed away in a flash! But the moment when the golden light was shining, although a flash of light passed away, but the slightest sound of swordsmanship reached Sun Xiu¡¯s ears. When Sun Xiu would do more to understand, he only found a huge giant moved towards himself, and quickly skewered into his within the body through his palm. Suddenly, Sun Xiu found only his own dantian. Spiritual Qi meal! Before thinking too much, a fierce violent blast away fiercely, only to hear a roar, Sun Xiu stepped back several steps in a row. All of this came quickly and went quickly. Suddenly made trouble from Sun Xiu, appeared in front of Chu Qing and waved away. Chu Qing serene came to take over. But when the time was short of rest, Sun Xiu violently retreated, and when everyone looked towards Sun Xiu again, Sun Xiu¡¯s palm shook slightly. Although he looked at Chu Qing tightly, he suddenly found out that the white blue mist of ice blue that had originally spilled on him had already been disappeared, slowly dissipating in the eyes of everyone. And Sun Xiu also found something that made him unimaginable unacceptable! That is when he found his dantian, as if by a giant, he tightly choked the entire dantian with a huge palm. It seems that Spirit Qi inside can never come out again! Sun Xiu, unwilling to believe in this situation, rests his breath! Want to absorb some Spirit Qi of Between Heaven and Earth, but found that Spirit Qi can¡¯t absorb into his own dantian. The dantian is tightly held by the giant¡¯s palm, like a chain of 10000 1000, and his own dantian is completely locked up. Even Sun Xiu found that his strength could not be brought out. His slightly trembling palm slowly lifted up and looked at his palm. Sun Xiu was full of horror, and his original gloomy eyes were now filled with horrified expression, binocular Yuanwan. In this situation, as described by Sun Family and Sun Ling, his dantian was imprisoned and his strength was stagnant, and Spiritual Qi could not be attracted. At this time, this situation actually appeared on his own body, and Sun Xiu found that his strength seemed to be really like being imprisoned by ice cubes. Although he attracted Spirit Qi, it was no different, but it seemed that these Spirit Qi just entered his within the body like drinking water, and then quietly again, not at all entered his dantian. That is to say, his Sun Xiu at this moment, from what happened with Chu Qing. Suddenly the situation has changed suddenly! I can say that I have completely become a waste person! But the dantian still exists, but it makes her dreamy as if she were not at all. (End of this chapter) Chapter 2263 The people in the hall only saw this fleeting offensive, but quietly dispersed. His eyes disappeared with the faint blue ice of Sun Qiu¡¯s body dissipating, just like this sudden thing came and came quickly. But the people looked at each other face to face, what they didn¡¯t understand was that Sun Xiu was frightened by 10000 points at this time, and it could even be said to be stormy sea. I am a Sun Family Elder, but Spirit Qi cannot attract his own within the body and cannot enter the dantian, and his dantian is completely imprisoned and unable to exert his own strength. Then his own situation and Sun Ling What¡¯s the difference between what happened? Thinking of this, Sun Xiu slowly lowered his slightly trembling palms and looked at Chu Qing in front of him with a bloody face on his face. What he didn¡¯t expect was, Chu Qing! This is a man of mysterious origin, who would have such a terrifying strength that he did not suffer any injuries, and even everyone in the hall simply did not see any abnormalities. In their eyes, Sun Xiu was defeated, but only a few steps back, but Sun Xiu knew that he was not only defeated, although he was not injured, but he was tortured more than the injury, that is, he was already abandoned It ¡¯s completely abolished! As a Sun Family Elder, without strength, like an ordinary person, isn¡¯t this more torture than injury than death? Sun Xiu didn¡¯t expect the order of Patriarch, and his daughter, crying all day, and his grandson¡¯s incident, which also caused himself the same situation as Sun Ling. This time, this is Sun Xiu really absolutely didn¡¯t expect! This fleeting situation of things I did n¡¯t want to do would actually happen to myself. Now that his strength is imprisoned, realm is stagnant, then he is really hard to imagine. When she returns to Sun Family, his How does a person who looks like Sun Family face the next life. Several Elders of Sun Family, it seems that these five Elders, seemingly coexist peacefully. But when you have no strength, can you still sit firmly in Elder¡¯s position? How will the family behind him face the next life? Thinking of this, Sun Xiu not only trembles his palm slightly, but also trembling, making him not knowing what to do, and even his body and heart trembling more and more. Because he is really unimaginable what will happen next, come face him! In particular, Patriarch wants to cooperate with Tang Family affiliatedly. If Tang Family really included Sun Family and has become a waste person, will Tang Family be willing to accept himself? It may be that time. If the Tang Family does not accept the Sun Family, it is still the Sun Family who will decide for themselves. In terms of his years of service in the Sun Family, he and the juniors behind him, the juniors may still have a little survival in the Sun Family. opportunity. But now that he has become this look, will Tang Family be willing to leave him, even the group of middle-aged people behind him? Thinking of this, Sun Xiu¡¯s body was trembling in the eyes of everyone. The whole face is more bloodless, and the white is like a piece of white paper. Just when everyone looked at Sun Xiu¡¯s frightened, ashamed face, what didn¡¯t expect was that Chu Qing opposite Sun Xiu spoke lightly ¡­ (End of this chapter) Chapter 2264 When everyone looked at Sun Xiu with some doubts and saw Sun Xiu¡¯s pale white face, Chu Qing¡¯s words lightly sounded. I only heard Chu Qing faintly discernable say, ¡°Since I want to deal with me and want to test me, direct quotes are not necessary to do this kind of abuse!¡± Speaking of which, Chu Qing lightly glanced at the trembling Sun Hue in front of him, and then said, ¡°Sometimes people still need to be smarter, don¡¯t always think about doing others¡¯ grinding blade stone, touchstone! To use cannon fodder, this is not a rational decision! ¡° Chu Qing¡¯s words, thoughtful, and if understood, made many Aristocratic Family and group members in the whole hall suddenly looking thoughtful. They also understood it. It seems that Sun Xiu suddenly wanted to attack Qing Shu Entertainment Group, to be exact, to Chu Chu. It seems that there must be some people operating behind the scenes. It¡¯s just that some people have guessed it, but there is no clear word. But Chu Qing didn¡¯t have such concerns, her faint words filled the hall, everyone¡¯s ears. Listening to looking thoughtful words also made everyone understand. It seems that this mysterious man simply doesn¡¯t care about Chu Qing¡¯s words for these forces in their Shu land. The Chu Yue Qin Ni Zhao Linyi 3 female behind Chu Qing also immediately understood that it seemed that this Sun Xiu was suddenly in trouble, after all, there were some forces behind it, pushing. Just like Sun Ling¡¯s unfathomable mystery went to Qingshu Entertainment Group, he nominally retrieved Sun Zhi. In fact, it is the same as the Qingshu Entertainment Group. Thinking of here, Qin Ni couldn¡¯t help but show a little frown, what he didn¡¯t expect is that in this Shudi, there are really many people who want to target his Qingshu Entertainment Group! But Chu Qing this remark made Qin Ni understand a little bit. It seems that Sun Xiu must have suffered the same situation as Sun Ling. It¡¯s just that how serious this situation is, it¡¯s not what he can understand. Listening to Chu Qing this remark, it seems that Chu Qing also knows why Sun Xiu suddenly jumped out. You know, Qing Shu Entertainment Group Qin Ni has returned Sun Zhi to Sun Family. Moreover, Chu Qing also famously said that Sun Zhi has just become a waste person, comatose, and when he wakes up, it depends on his recovery. Logically speaking, this matter has been turned over, but at this time Sun Xiu jumped out and said that there was no one behind him to manipulate in secret, let alone Qin Ni, maybe in this hall. The elites of the upper middle powers are not fools, they can all see what is going on. It¡¯s just possible to take into account, who and what are the forces behind, and for what purpose? Which huge power is inevitable to offend the person, so each and everyone is silent. In the hall, many people who originally watched the movie could only be absolute silence. Because it is difficult for them to imagine, if it is not Sun Family who came out and made trouble with Chu Qing today, but theirs, then they will suffer what kind of unknown variables, and what kind of disaster will be destroyed. The crowd in the hall here couldn¡¯t help but shudder with a chill in the back. Shudi! It¡¯s really too calm, it has created a situation that makes them a little difficult to survive, even difficult, and I don¡¯t know when it will be a head. (End of this chapter) Chapter 2265 After Chu Qing¡¯s words, he followed Qin Chuyue and Zhao Linyi 3 women into the private room. In the entire hall, only the venue is left, and there are still some ashamed Sun Xiu. Watching Chu Qing 4 leave, Sun Xiu no longer stays, so he slowly turned around and moved towards their Sun Family room. Only in the hall, each person was silent and thoughtful of everyone in his mind. In the Sun Family¡¯s private room, Sun Wu also heard Chu Qing¡¯s words clearly, but Sun Wu had no choice, because his Sun Wu had reached this point, he had to move on. However, he still has some expectations in his heart, hoping that after this time auction is over. Perhaps Tang Family looks at the part he wants to collaborate with him, leaving a little room for him! I also hope that the so-called cooperation can continue to be delayed, otherwise, he really does not know where the future of Sun Family will be. Seeing Sun Xiu coming in, he said slowly, ¡°It is hard!¡± The faint three words passed into Sun Xiu¡¯s ears. He saw Sun Xiu¡¯s expressionless expression, and slowly walked to the sofa, sitting the whole body paralyzed. Looking at Sun Xiu¡¯s appearance, Sun Wu was puzzled, and even the other Elder behind him was puzzled, only to hear that Elder slowly said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What happened? Just lost.¡± It ¡¯s just ¡­ ¡° I saw that Elder¡¯s words had not been finished, Sun Xiu¡¯s already low head slowly lifted up, and some sadness said, ¡°My dantian has been imprisoned, and my strength has stopped, and now I simply cannot induce Spirit Qi to enter within the body! ¡° Sun Xiu¡¯s words came out lightly in the private room, leaving Sun Wu and the Elder stunned. What they didn¡¯t expect is that in a fleeting, quiet encounter, such a major change happened to Sun Xiu¡¯s body. Even Sun Wu, the expression of quiet expression has now become a surprise, and even more fear. Sun Family had previously lost the Sun Family number one expert sitting position, and now Sun Xiu among Sun Family¡¯s 5 Elders has lost the amount of battle strength. So what kind of capital does Sun Family really have? As if he didn¡¯t want to believe Sun Xiu¡¯s words, Sun Wu couldn¡¯t help but spoke aloud: ¡°Sun Hugh Elder, what are you ¡­ true or false in the end? Don¡¯t be alarmist!¡± But Sun Wu¡¯s tone barely fell, I saw Sun Xiu looked up to be unable to bear, tears slipped out of his eyes, and said quietly, ¡°It seems that Sun Elder Ling¡¯s thing is not false! Yes, I am now A waste person! ¡° Speaking of which Sun Xiu raised his head and laughed, but the tears in his eyes kept slipping out. He didn¡¯t expect what happened to Sun Elder Ling, and it really happened to him. So how do you face the status in the Sun Family in the future, even if Patriarch really cooperates with the Tang Family, then what kind of future will his Sun Family of this lineage face? The other Elder in the private room hurried forward to Sun Hue and put his hand on his pulse. However, with the ebbing of time, the elder¡¯s eyebrows became tighter, and at the end, a pair of eyes couldn¡¯t help but looked at the head and laughed in amazement, but still kept tearing Sun Hu. At this time, Sun Wu¡¯s heart was stormy sea, didn¡¯t expect, even when he participated in the metropolis auction, such a situation happened, and the consequences were still caused by her own hands, then what else could she do. The bitter fruit he planted can only be waited for himself to taste ¡­ Thinking of this, Sun Wu also looked at Sun Xiu, who was looking up and laughing, and there was a fluke in his heart ¡­ (End of this chapter) Chapter 2266 Seeing Elder put pulse on Sun Xiu, he also showed this terrified expression, and Sun Wu suddenly couldn¡¯t help but feel a little stunned. Even the entire body did not slowly retreat, and directly retreated to the seat. It was also disheartened and sat on the chair. Sun Family, do you really want to perish in your own hands? Sun Family has lost the number one expert battle, and now Sun Xiu also has this appearance. The panic in Sun Wu¡¯s heart becomes more and more solid. Originally, Sun Family¡¯s hidden surging has made him a little irritable, and now among the five Elders, Sun Hugh has lost the strength of realm. So, will Tang Family really be willing to accept their Sun Family? Thinking of this, Sun Wu¡¯s eyes can¡¯t help but show some expression of panic. The first time Sun Wu faced this mysterious man, he felt panic for the first time, and also had the appearance of lose one¡¯s head out of fear. Seeing the appearance of Patriarch, the Elder did not speak anymore, because at this time he did not know what words to use to comfort Patriarch and Sun Hugh Elder. Because there is no way, the facts are in front of him, he fully perceives that Sun Xiu¡¯s dantian seems to be wrapped in layers of imprisoned packages, and even he found that Sun Family, who is the same lineage Sun Family as Sun Xiu. After her Spiritual Qi entered Sun Xiu¡¯s within the body, she disappeared invisible and invisible, as if she had entered the sea, disappeared without a trace, and there was no longer any trace of waves. How can this make him not silent, how can he not be scared! If it was not Sun Xiu who went out to face Chu Qing today, but him, he was really unimaginable, and this scene might appear on him. He couldn¡¯t help but shudder at the thought of this. Thinking of the last, and then thinking of the previous scenes of Sun Family, this Elder couldn¡¯t help but be disappointed. In the end, the future of Sun Family, what kind of future will he have, he can¡¯t imagine it! Sun Family number one expert Sun Ling, he is already in retreat at this time, looking for a solution, and the Sun Xiu among the five Elders is also like a waste. So what strength does the entire Sun Family have now? The loss of a Sun Ling has made them startled, and even blocked the news of Sun Ling quickly so as not to spread it to other Aristocratic Family in Shudi. However, this happened to Sun Xiu again. Presumably today, what happened in the lobby of the second floor of this metropolis will soon spread throughout the whole of Shu. At that time, some interested people will secretly investigate. If you really find out, Sun Ling¡¯s strength has stopped, and Sun Xiu has become a wasteful appearance, then the status of Sun Family is still in this land of Shu. Does it really have a status? At that time, it may not really be in jeopardy, but it can be destroyed anytime, anywhere! You have to know that in this land of Shu, not only Sun Family is such a veteran force, there are more forces that can be said to be, there are more hidden hidden in the unknown. Once this matter really spreads to the land of Shu, and other Aristocratic Family people¡¯s ears, then Sun Family really is not far from perishing. Think of here. The Elder¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but be sad. I moved towards Patriarch on the seat in front of my eyes and saw Patriarch, still looking at Sun Xiu, who was looking up and laughing. Maybe now in Patriarch¡¯s heart, I don¡¯t know how I feel. In his idea of ??loneliness, I don¡¯t know how far Sun Family can really go! How long can we stay in this land of Shu? (End of this chapter) Chapter 2267 Qin Nichuyue, Zhao Linyi Chu Qing 4 People slowly walked into the private room and closed the door. Zhao Linyi was also worried and asked, ¡°Are you all right?¡± Hearing the voice of Zhao Linyi¡¯s inquiry, Chu Yue and Qin Ni on the side couldn¡¯t help but pass their eyes towards Chu Qing. Seeing that the 3 women were worried, Chu Qing said with a smile ¡°It¡¯s okay! That Sun Hue couldn¡¯t hurt me, but I gave him some small punishment!¡± Hearing Chu Qing¡¯s words, Zhao Linyi 3 was only able to bear sighed in relief. As long as Chu Qing is fine! But ¡­ what a small punishment! Suddenly, the 3 women also moved their doubtful eyes towards Chu Qing again. I only heard Chu Qing slowly said with a smile, ¡°Now that Sun Zhi¡¯s grandmother Sun Xiu, his current situation is actually the same as that of Sun Ling, nothing more!¡± ¡°This is the punishment I gave him!¡± Hearing Chu Qing¡¯s words, the 3 women suddenly realized and realized. No wonder that in the lobby just now, Sun Xiu¡¯s whole body was trembling, and an incredible look that he had to believe was closely staring at his palm. It turned out that Chu Qing did the same to Sun Ling. Thinking of this, Zhao Linyi also disabled to bear clapping and said quickly, ¡°Deserve it! Who made him bully us so well, you did a good job!¡± Speaking of this, Zhao Linyi¡¯s silver bell-like laughter came from the private room. Seeing Zhao Lin¡¯s gleeful look, Chu Qing just returned to said with a smile, and no longer spoke. If it was Chu Qing in the past, he might have encountered such a thing, he had thunderbolt long ago, killing intent surging. But suddenly I thought, after all, Sun Family and Qingshu Entertainment Group have already secretly cooperated. In that case, there is no need to cause too many slaveters ¡­ I don¡¯t know when, but Chu Qing seems to have calmed down a lot and has grown a lot. There is no such kind of domineering, and he is uncomfortable, so he stepped on the foot fiercely. Although he understands that Sun Xiu is only a tool to test and trouble himself, but there is not much hatred between him and the two sides, and even whether he will continue to stay in this Shu land in the future is also a complete unknown. In this case, why not let Sun Family and Qingshu Entertainment Group have better ways to teach in the future, and there is no need to make things too rigid! Thinking of this, Chu Qing no longer speaks, but is still in the private room, and Zhao Linyi is constantly praising Chu Qing¡¯s voice. On the other hand, Chu Yue kept silent, and when Chu Qing was still puzzled, he only heard Chu Yue slowly say, ¡°We can tell Sun Xi that Sun Xi was imprisoned by you! Hearing Chu Yue¡¯s words, Zhao Linyi¡¯s laughter in the private room was suddenly withdrawn, and he tasted Chu Yue¡¯s words carefully. In an instant, the other three people in the box also reacted, and the meaning in Chu Yue¡¯s this remark is self-evident. Obviously, Sun Ling was forced to come to the door again due to Chu Qing¡¯s methods and came to negotiate with Qingshu Entertainment Group. The result of this battle is that Sun Family secretly cooperated with Qingshu Entertainment Group, and since Qingshu Entertainment Group has cooperated with Sun Mi, it is to allow Sun Mi to reach the Sun Family Position of Patriarch. If that is the case, why not push the boat smoothly and give Sun Mi a favor! In this case, it is presumed that by that time, Sun Xiu will also be fully effective for Sun Mi, and since Sun Ling ¡¯s dantian is imprisoned, if Chu Qing can also unlock it ¡­ That being the case, why not take this opportunity to let Sun Xiu turn to the forces with Sun Mi, and at that time, on this condition, Chu Qing released Sun Xiu¡¯s imprisonment. Sun Xiu turned to Sun Mi to give Sun Mi some help in the Sun Family, why not do it? (End of this chapter) Chapter 2268 Hearing Chu Yue¡¯s words, Zhao Linyi suddenly understood, unable to bear moved towards Chu Yue, a thumb, and then said, ¡°Sister Chu Yue, this remark is really a good strategy, admire, admire!¡± ¡°In this case, it is presumed that Sun Mi is also happy to see this situation. By that time, Chu Qing is still not able to release Sun Xiu¡¯s imprisonment!¡± ¡°In that case, Sun Mi may be even happier than anyone else. He can be supported by one of Sun Family¡¯s 5 Elders, and one of them can be more stable. When the time comes Sun Family and Qingshu Entertainment Group¡¯s cooperation ¡­¡± Thinking of this, Zhao Linyi looked at Qin Ni beside him. Because after all this matter, Qin Ni, the Qingshu Entertainment Group, had the final say. Qin Ni nodded whether this strategy should be executed. Seeing Zhao Linyi¡¯s gaze, Qin Ni quickly calculated in his mind, and then nodded and said: ¡°Go! Tell Sun Mi about this matter!¡± With Qin Ni¡¯s consent, Zhao Linyi quickly hurried to the side, picked up the phone and dialed Sun Mo¡¯s contact information. At this time, on the other side, Sun Mo, who had gone to the Sun Family home, suddenly had a cell phone ringing quietly. When in doubt, turn on the phone and look, it turned out to be an unknown number! Under doubt, I was guessing to put the earpiece slowly to my ear ¡­ What made Sun Mi didn¡¯t expect was the news from this unknown number, which made Sun Mi¡¯s slender eyes slowly open. The joy in his eyes became more dignified! What he didn¡¯t expect is that Qingshu Entertainment Group would even send such a big gift to himself! Thinking of the continuous answering of the voice from the mobile phone here, Sun Mo slowly hung up the phone, watching the mobile phone in his hand suddenly lived up. What he didn¡¯t expect is that such a thing happened even in such a short time that he left the metropolis. This really makes him a little unpredictable! Thinking of this, Sun Mi couldn¡¯t help but be a little bit happy. In my opinion, the cooperation with Qingshu Entertainment Group is really suitable. It is really a correct choice. Didn¡¯t expect is your own! That good big sister, as Sun Family Patriarch, has given himself such a big help in the invisible way! But if you think about it carefully, you really owe Qingshu Entertainment Group a favor, but this is no longer important. By that time, you will get the Position of Patriarch of Sun Family, then all this is no longer relevant. The cooperation with Qingshu Entertainment Group will only allow Sun Family to rise slowly again, and there will be no more obstacles. My big sister has lost the support of many people in Sun Family before, and now once Sun Hue, one of the five Elders, completely fell to himself, then when the time comes to compete for the Position of Patriarch, it must be again Half the battle. But ¡­ Sun Mo not only thought of this in his mind, he also thought of one thing, that is, even if Sun Hugh Realm had stopped, he would definitely try his best to visit his Third Brother Sun Ling again. It seems that I still have to discuss with my own Third Brother Sun Ling in advance. At that time, I will do a good show and let Sun Xiu completely rely on myself. And when the time comes to plead with Qingshu Entertainment Group, or rather, Chu Qing, the mysterious man, to let him release the imprisonment on Sun Xiu dantian. In that case, Sun Xiu owes his love, so he must be fully supported by Sun Xiu! At that time, why not worry about major event? didn¡¯t expect In just a short time, one of the Sun Family¡¯s 5 Elders turned out to be within his reach! (End of this chapter) Chapter 2269 In the middle of the hall on the second floor, everyone dispersed in just a moment, but the fleeting things just now seemed to be vivid, and they still appeared in the minds of everyone, and even some people were still confused, unfathomable mystery. Because for them simply does not know that in the fleeting moment. What happened between Chu Qing and Sun Xiu was the only person who knew Chu Qing, and Sun Xiu, who was looking up in the private room and was crying with tears, the two couldn¡¯t understand more. But in this surging dark land, and also in today¡¯s auction in the central metropolis of this land, it is not impossible to see Chu Qing and the people who have thoroughly studied the changes of the two people who have dealt with the fleeting change. And in a dark place, through the glass, watching everything just happened ¡­ The majesty of this person was revealed, and the whole person looked extraordinary, like a king-like hero, but the tough and luxurious breath in his eyebrows made people find that this Old Lady is definitely not People who are weaker than men and have strong reading skills. This person is not someone else, it is the Tang Family who held the auction deeply rooted in the land and made a vow! This person is Tang Family Patriarch Tang Lingxiao! Not long ago, I saw through the glass wall that the mysterious man Chu Qing and two retired people in the hall turned around several times. Tang Lingxiao at the moment, the inconspicuous brows raised slightly. Because what she didn¡¯t think of was that this mysterious man had such a tough method in his state of mind, and it was the so-called layman watching lively, and the insider watching the doorway. He clearly saw that at the moment when Sun Xiu shot at Chu Qing, the icy blue cold that overflowed from Sun Xiu couldn¡¯t help but moved towards Chu Qing, Qin Nichu Yue Zhao Linyi 3 went away, but the mysterious man was light With his eyes closed, he saw through Sun Xiu¡¯s plan. So, Tang Lingxiao clearly heard the mysterious man Chu Qing¡¯s body, and issued a subtle metal sound that is difficult to detect even if he doesn¡¯t listen carefully, and this metal sound is more familiar, that is A subtle, chilling sword-sounding sound. Even Tang Lingxiao clearly saw a hint of golden light on Chu Qing¡¯s body. But this golden light is fleeting, and I don¡¯t know where it disappeared. Tang Lingxiao is constantly thinking in his mind. Because he seemed to remember clearly, that subtle faint radiance penetrated into Sun Xiu¡¯s weight through the palm of Chu Qing. He seemed to keep thinking about the subtle word glow and the faint golden light in his mind. The palm of Chu Qing also entered into the hand of Sun Xiu, which is opposite to the palm of Chu Qing. If you guessed right, it is estimated that the faint golden light, at this time, must have brought a series of consequences to Sun Xiu¡¯s body. Just what happened, this is not what he can understand Tang Lingxiao! Thinking of Tang Lingxiao¡¯s thoughts here, he looked indifferently through the glass window and looked for someone who was empty on the second floor hall. The two Elders behind Tang Lingxiao didn¡¯t say much, but they kept wondering in their minds. Their Realm did not have the power of Tang Family, the Tang Family¡¯s master. So naturally it was unclear what happened between Chu Qing and Sun Xiu. ? In their eyes, all they saw was that Sun Xiu wanted to shoot against the mountain behind Chu Qing, but Chu Qing blocked it. (End of this chapter) Chapter 2270 But in this elegant and quiet private room, in addition to his Tang Lingxiao and the two Elders behind him, there is a person with a graceful body, standing in a pavilion, showing the hidden and noble, noble and elegant The breath of people can¡¯t help but make people look sideways. But on that quiet face, there was a kind of aloof and remote between the eyebrows, so that no one could have a blasphemous woman. This woman is no one else, Tang Tang Xiao, Tang Lingxiao ¡¯s daughter Tang Xiao. At this time, Tang Xiao was just his beautiful eyes. Not only did he see through the glass wall in front of him, but he had already gone to the empty second floor lobby. Coincidentally, just because Chu Qing¡¯s appearance really astounded many Aristocratic Family women, not to mention those who were fake, even Tang Xiao has always been quiet and calm, judging the change of things calmly. There were also constant ripples. In his mind, first of all, the whole person is handsome and upright, serene, dashing like the wind, and more importantly, on the handsome and determined face of New Year¡¯s Eve, those deep eyes are too fresh to remember. Compared to the other men in this world, each and everyone is a sissy look, Chu Qing gives people a feeling that is really impressive and has to be remembered fresh. What¡¯s more important is the masculine temperament that Chu Qing shows. Not to mention the women of Aristocratic Family, even his Tang Xiao is constantly looking sideways. What¡¯s more important is that in Tang Xiao¡¯s heart, he saw Sun Xiu defeat In an instant, he lost his partner in his mind, knowing that he had not mate since he lay down. The person Chu Chu, whose status is mysterious, is temporarily ignored, but this place can have such a strong strength. A man like this will surely become the object of the various Aristocratic Family in the Shu land. The powerful man will not conquer in his heart. Contrast to want to conquer those weak and incompetent men, just like pretty boy, let the women have some competition, then it is better to conquer this man with mysterious origin, but also has such an extremely powerful man! Such a man will become the target of Tang Xiaona¡¯s mind and want to conquer, and if he gets a clarification, then he will lie down even if he doesn¡¯t think about it, you know that his position in the Tang Family Will be more stable, and even want to surpass his mother, even his grandmother! It was almost as easy as that. At that time, the two of them can be said to be in the land of Shu, whether in the city or in all aspects. It is like a fish back in water. , Like a tiger that has grown wings in general, crisscrossing the land, even to the unknown and exciting future. Walking out of the land of Shu and heading towards the wider sky is simply as easy as it gets! Thinking of this, Tang Xiao¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but get a little hot, but Tang Xiao was after all Tang Tang¡¯s daughter as Tang Family Patriarch Tang Lingxiao ¡­ In his heart, there were some thoughts about the future plan, and he hadn¡¯t flashed in his mind for a long time, and he fell into contemplation again. Because Chu Qing appeared here at this time, and more importantly, Tang Xiao thought more profoundly than others thought ¡­ Chu Qing appeared here, which means that other Upright Sect Aristocratic Family in Shu land also paid attention to Chu Qing at this time, and there is one more important thing is the next cooperation between Tang Family and Sun Family. Sun Hue has already been shot, so can Tang Family and Sun Family want to get Sun Family¡¯s plan thoroughly, can they continue? (End of this chapter) Chapter 2271 How long Tang Xiao¡¯s thoughts would last, he heard a familiar voice in front of him. Tang Xiao slowly looked up and looked at the old lady in the eyes of a pair of beautiful eyes with doubts. In the old lady is no one else, it is his mother Tang Lingxiao. But I heard my mother Tang Lingxiao slowly said, ¡°Think about your opinion on Chu Qing?¡± Hearing his mother¡¯s words, Tang Xiaocai recovered from his previous contemplation and returned to his thoughts again. Chu Qing This person is indeed unexpected. This time they originally invited Qingshu Entertainment Group, they wanted to see how Qingshu Entertainment Group expressed their attitude, and Tang Family will have What changes? If Qingshu Entertainment Group does not come to participate in this auction, it also proves that Qingshu Entertainment Group¡¯s attitude towards Tang Family has not changed at all. But what didn¡¯t expect is that Qingshu Entertainment Group is here, and what didn¡¯t expect is that even Qin Ni, the president of Qingshu Entertainment Group, and Chu Yue, the vice president, and even their personal secretary Zhao Linyi also came together ! Moreover, Tang Family, naturally didn¡¯t expect Chu Qing to come together. This makes the entire Tang Family¡¯s attitude towards Qingshu Entertainment Group more difficult to understand. This is like if two people hate each other, and the old death does not communicate with each other, then there is no need for each other to simply say, as long as a certain moment has been reached, as long as both parties act boldly to resolve this grudge. However, the sudden arrival of Qin Ni has undoubtedly broken the doubts in the hearts of the entire Tang Family. In the end, what attitude does the Qingshu Entertainment Group take to participate in this auction. This is undoubtedly equivalent to the poisonous snake hidden in the grass. The tiger who smiles at you, hehe, makes people feel terrifying, and makes you feel like sitting on the needle felt, shuddering. But if it is a wild cat and wild dog who barks at you all day long, and is full of hostility, that person does not need to take seriously, because no one will have a locked worry about a force that hangs hatred all day long. But it is an unknown person hidden in a dark place, and you do not know what kind of mentality he has and plans to participate in your sphere of influence. That¡¯s why I was a little scared. Tang Lingxiao¡¯s words are more about Chu Qing, but she wants to understand that her mother¡¯s more inquiries are actually from Qingshu Entertainment Group. After all, Qingshu Entertainment Group suddenly appeared in the mobile phone, rising like a star, and forcibly divided the actual forces into three legs, which completely broke the scope of the forces in the land of Shu. Everyone knows that the Wang Family Group¡¯s sudden rise at that time and his Tang Family could not avoid it, simply unable to stop it, but now the emerging rise of Qingshu Entertainment Group is definitely not something his Tang Family can tolerate. After all, his Tang Family is not like other Aristocratic Family. He wants to gain a foothold in the land of Shu. What he wants is to get the real Tang Family! Tang Sect, that is, the forces in mysterious. His Tang Family wanted to get their real attention, all he had to do was to get all the people in Shu by then, but they didn¡¯t get their support and attention. But his Tang Family can also keep a back hand, that is, thirst, stepping forward to the peak, and retreating can also be done by Shudi, a region with abundant resources, for his own broader plans for the future. (End of this chapter) Chapter 2272 Thinking of this, Tang Xiao slowly said, ¡°Chu Qing this person¡¯s origin is unknown, in fact, you also have to have some sideways, Chu Qing so that my Tang Family may not have the slightest chance of winning. So for this person is the daughter¡¯s previous words, for Qingshu Entertainment Group and Chu Qing make people have to guard against, neither cast aside all considerations for face, completely offended! But we should not go too far with it, after all, we still understand the story of the farmer and the snake! ¡° Hearing his daughter¡¯s words, Tang Lingxiao couldn¡¯t help but slowly nodded. This is true! His trip this time has fully demonstrated that Chu Qing is to stand on the other side of Qingshu Entertainment Group, and wants to bring this heart back to their Tang Family¡¯s sphere of influence and make it well, which is already absolutely impossible. In this case, it is impossible to want to obliterate it! After all, this mysterious man Chu Qing, her origin is still a mystery. In that case, her daughter ¡¯s words have shrunk in her heart. Since you ca n¡¯t cast aside all considerations for face at this moment, then it ¡¯s better to keep it now. The ambiguous attitude is neither good nor bad, but can¡¯t help but not far away. Still keeping the current symptoms before is the best plan of Tang Family in Shudi. After all, the relationship between Qingshu Entertainment Group and Tang Family and the relationship between Tang Family and Wang Family Group is already apart from Heaven and Earth. Even though Qingshu Entertainment Group and Tang Family are nominally not say a word, Tang Lingxiao also understands that Qingshu Entertainment Group and Tang Family will have a big battle sooner or later, but where does this big battle start and end? , Is unknown to him. Thinking of this, Tang Ning could n¡¯t help but smile slowly, and think about it, ¡°I still say that, this time, you are solely responsible for the auction, and you have grown up. You do n¡¯t have to be too much about the arrival of Qingshu Entertainment Taking seriously, you can rest assured to host this auction! And this time auction has the participation of foreign forces. If you can show your fist and style in this auction, you can get the attention of those foreign forces or those hidden forces, then you will only be walking in the land of Shu. It will be more convenient! ¡° Hearing what his mother Tang Ling said, Tang Xiaoqing didn¡¯t care about slowly nodded, because he also knew that his mother saw the arrival of Qingshu Entertainment Group and said in his heart that he was not vigilant and that it was impossible to guard against it. But mother this remark undoubtedly dispelled all doubts in Tang Xiao¡¯s heart, and allowed himself to take full responsibility in this auction. It is true that this auction has the arrival of Qingcheng Sect and wants to cooperate with Tang Family, so what kind of forces will those outside forces have in the end? What kind of existence is unknown, but the so-called people who reach out without making faces smile can get the attention of those outside forces and get a good impression of those outside forces. In the future, Tang Xiao ¡¯s walking in the Shu Land after Tang Family or even in charge of Tang Family will only be 100 beneficial and harmless. As for how it will develop in the future, that is not what he can guess. Too. Where is the future going? This is the 1st Step of his Tang Family¡¯s stepping out of the land of Shu. It is also the beginning. Once successful, it is the concern of Tang Sect over there! This little concern is absolutely crucial for Tang Family, but now it is important that Tang Xiaoxian is finally in contact with those foreign strengths! (End of this chapter) Chapter 2273 Previously, in reality, this metropolis auction suddenly made words, and then Qingcheng Sect¡¯s sudden cooperation, they Tang Family also know, and more importantly, there are foreign forces to join, also want to participate in this auction. This foreign force has not appeared yet. He talked about how he didn¡¯t know. Last time he also fully understood in Tang Xiao¡¯s heart. However, the success of this auction is also directly related to whether Qingcheng Sect will continue to cooperate with Tang Family in the future, and what kind of foreign forces want to intervene in the land of Shu. in harmony, not at all Participate in the struggle of various forces, and did not walk the Tang Family in 4 places in the whole country, but attracted the attention of foreign forces in this time auction. But what kind of attitude and mentality do these foreign forces come with, let alone his Tang Family? Presumably, each Aristocratic Family group in the Shu area is also closely watching, after all, what changes will happen to the future direction of the Shu area This is not what they, Shu people, know. Thinking of this, Tang Xiao bowed slightly towards Tang Lingxiao in front of him, and slowly said, ¡°Mother can rest assured this time, the daughter will do everything in his power and do his best to do his best!¡± Hearing his daughter¡¯s words, Tang Lingxiao slowly nodded, a slight smile on his quiet face. Your daughter really resembles what you think about yourself. In this land of Shu, it is very possible to do your best. Only by doing your best to do your best, do your best, and do everything you can, you can reach the peak and take control! This is the result he wanted for Tang Lingxiao! And his daughter¡¯s words are completely in line with his appetite! Thinking of Tang Lingxiao¡¯s eyes here again looking out of the glass wall, he turned around again momentarily and stood on the second floor to look at the step-like position on the first floor. The opening of this auction slowly opened. And this episode of Chu Qing and Sun Xiu, is also the appetizer of this opening ceremony has been brought up, as for those other private rooms not say a word, what is your attitude? Then Tang Lingxiao can wait and see to start the real auction. Only when the daughter Tang Xiao appears, is the opening of the overture. Thinking of Tang Lingxiao slowly moving towards Elder behind him, he gave some instructions and then saw Elder, and then he bowed back in the shop. After all, in this auction, Tang Lingxiao has to be 10000 without fail. Since he completely let go and let his daughter fully dispose of you, he can¡¯t tolerate any accidents. More importantly, after the fight between Chu Qing and Sun Xiu, those other Aristocratic Family who are already in the room, and even those foreign forces that have already arrived simply did not show up. This is the existence of Tang Lingxiao who has to pay attention and concern. After all, the accident of auction is not afraid of 10000, but 10000 one! If this sudden accident did not appear naturally in their Shu land, and it appeared to other people in the private room at this time, then this hidden and surging Shu land may really be completely on the The surface is choppy. Under the dark tide, danger lurks on every side ca n¡¯t be known, but at least everyone ¡¯s face is not hurt, but once these grudges are placed on the table, it will be fire beacon 4 ¡­ (End of this chapter) Chapter 2274 On the other side, Tang You¡¯s eyes could not help but turbulent. Just because he heard what his aunt said in front of him, and the more he heard a heart in his chest at the end, he couldn¡¯t help but pounding, ¡°That Chu Qing, I have to find a way!¡± It was because he said what he had in mind that he was seriously interrupted by his aunt. Earlier, when Tang You saw Chu Qing facing Sun Xiu and shot, and also saw the defeat of Sun Family, the Elder Sun Xiu, Tang You couldn¡¯t help but make waves. Even Tang Yi directly confronted him directly. When he said that he wanted to be his boudoir first, that is to say, he had to take Chu Qing this person down. Chu Qing can be said to be like the sun at high noon in the land of Shu. Many people are curious about Chu Qing ¡¯s arrival, and they are more or less dreaded for Chu Qing ¡¯s victory. . After all, a person like Chu Qing suddenly appeared in the land of Shu, and he was able to completely defeat Sun Lin ¡¯s number one expert Sun Lin. This is undoubtedly the place where each Aristocratic Family is also a little shocked. But it ¡¯s not as good as hearing, especially those who saw Mr. Chu today, casually resolved Sun Xiu ¡¯s offensive, and also repelled Sun Xiu to incantation, which is to make each Aristocratic Family ¡¯s heart suddenly lively. Got up. The other 4 are even more so let alone his friends, so he asks Tang You, his aunt, Tang Yi, one of Tang Family¡¯s Fifth Elder! Just ask if there is any way to use Chu Qing as your own! But didn¡¯t expect was interrupted by his aunt¡¯s chill and serious voice, only because of the same voice: ¡°Chu Qing, the limelight at this time is flourishing, and he has been completely omnipresent to all present! Facts have proved that Chu Qing is completely a martial artist who has a powerful strength to beat, which makes us unknown! But, Young Lady! You also need to understand one thing, since you can have such an idea in your heart, but have you ever thought about it, many people in the field now also have this idea in mind, and there is one more thing, that is maybe Eldest Young Lady¡¯s mind I also have this idea! ¡° This is after hearing his own acre of land and talking about the rock, looking at the scene in front of him in a dull year. There is even some helpless pain in my heart. Yeah, it ¡¯s not as good as 100, and now Chu Qing really shot, proving his strength to everyone. But as he said to a male Elder, his Chu Qing can make himself so silent, not to mention the Aristocratic Family who do not say a word in the private room! And more importantly, Tang Yi is right. It is estimated that Tang Xiao, her cousin of Tang Family Eldest Young Lady, may be staring at Chu Qing. Certainly will come up with ideas to pull back into his own, which is also unknown ¡­ Thinking of Tang You¡¯s reluctance, sitting on the chair indignantly, but helpless, the flash of pain in his eyes is some helpless pain! why! What is his Tang Xiao? I am also a member of the Tang Family, but because Tang Xiao ¡¯s grandmother still exists in the Tang Family, regardless of strength or means, I always want to be inferior, even though my own means are too much for Tang Xiao, but it is like a thin ice. Can¡¯t do it. (End of this chapter) Chapter 2275 Looking at the difference in front of his eyes, Tang Yi was naturally clear, often thinking in his heart, but couldn¡¯t help but look a bit bleak. ¡°Actually, Young Lady, you don¡¯t have to worry so much, then Chu Qing may not be able to be drawn by Eldest Young Lady!¡± Hearing Tang Yi¡¯s words, Tang You couldn¡¯t help but instantly lifts the head from the bottom head. The author kept looking at his aunt in his life and wanted to listen to the next words in his words. Why did mother show such a means? It stands to reason that his cousin, he will definitely try his best to bring him back to himself. Sit down. But ¡­ how did you hear your aunt¡¯s words as if Chu Qing would not be used by his cousin, and when he realized that he had doubts in his heart, Tang Yi was a little bleak, ¡°Young Lady, think about his strength in this trip, And when he came to Shudi, he was not known. When we knew he had shot a member of Qingshu Entertainment Group! ¡° ¡°How can someone like him leave Qingshu Entertainment Group with no difficulty? And since Qingshu Entertainment Group can draw such a man under its own banner, then there must be an unknown cooperation, and we do n¡¯t know why. What is the purpose of cooperating with Qingshu Entertainment Group, and what are the ways and means to make this man become his own staff? ¡° ¡°So, you do n¡¯t have to be too sad, Young Lady. It may be estimated that Eldest Young Lady is thinking about it in the private room now. In this case, he may not be able to deal with it, even if he does something against Chu Qing. Dare to be too blatant, after all, there are other Aristocratic Family closely watching Chu Qing. ¡° ¡°And, Young Lady, did you ever think of one thing, that is, Chu Qing is next to Chu Yue, the president of Qingshu Entertainment Group, Qin Ni, the vice president, and the personal secretary Zhao Linyi, let ¡¯s not say anything else. Zhao Linyi, Zhao Family behind her, will not with no difficulty, let go of her curiosity about Chu Qing! ¡° Hearing Tang Yi one after another analysis, the students slowly came to understand! Indeed, how did Qingshu Entertainment Group pull Chu Qing? This made many Aristocratic Family groups in Shudi a little curious, so they did n¡¯t know how to pull Chu Qing to their own. Under its banner. Because they don¡¯t know what kind of agreement there is between Chu Qing and Qingshu Entertainment Group, they don¡¯t know the purpose of Chu Qing, and how can they use their means. What¡¯s more, Tang Yi was right. Among the Qingshu Entertainment Group, Qin Ni, who had already been utterly renounced with Qin Family, didn¡¯t say that the mysterious discharge was forgotten. There is another existence beside Qin Ni that cannot be ignored, that is Zhao Linyi of Zhao Family! Zhao Family, which belongs to it, is actually known in the world, and is even known as the Shu Land. It can secretly exist with Tang Family mention on equal terms. To know that Zhao Family, even Tang Family has somewhat dreaded 30% of the existence, as long as Zhao Family is willing, it can be said that it is completely compatible with Tang Family mention on equal terms! Struggling in the land of Shu, struggling, and even tangibly overwhelmingly trending with Tang Family in the land of Shu, then the land of Shu will be the existence of Shuanglong. The intersection of light and darkness exists in the land of Shu, which is no strange thing. All Aristocratic Family in the land of Shu know that Zhao Family¡¯s prestige in the land of Shu is definitely not lower than that of Tang Family ¡­ (End of this chapter) Chapter 2276 Aside from the private room, a body is somewhat sturdy. The whole person looks like a tiger, a majestic woman. He still does not say a word, but just sits in his own position. ! But the personal secretary on her side! Not only did some open mouths exclaimed, this person was no one else, but Wang Ying of Wang Family Group and his personal secretary Wang Yun. It¡¯s just that Wang Yun didn¡¯t think that his Qin Ni President Chu Qing, the personal secretary, actually had such a means. Men ca n¡¯t cultivate, it ¡¯s not a secret thing in this world, but by looking at Chu Qing ¡¯s methods, it is obvious that his strength is still above Sun Xiu. It was just his surprise that made his heart difficult for a long time. But for Wang Ying, it is a little strange, because after all, Wang Ying still has some memories in his mind, because he clearly remembers his first visit. When I saw Chu Qing, with no difficulty in my hands, I completely defeated my two bodyguards. The picture with fresh memories was still unforgettable in his mind. Seeing the surprised look of Wang Yun in front of him, Wang Ying just said lightly with a smile, ¡°What¡¯s wrong! Now, this person is not simple!¡± Hearing his Boss, Wang Yun was only slightly nodded. Because what he did n¡¯t expect is that Chu Qing could be surprised by such a method. She originally thought that Chu Qing ¡¯s coming to Qingshu Entertainment Group must have something to do with Qingshu Entertainment Group. Or how they have mutual interests. But seeing Chu Qing¡¯s means at this time, Wang Yun felt that he was wrong, and that he was very wrong. Chu Qing¡¯s means can be said to be in the entire Shu land, and each Aristocratic Family has some existence that they want to compete for. But he still didn¡¯t say a word, still following the funds of Qingshu Entertainment Group. You should know that Qingshu Entertainment Group is in the entire Shudi, although the center has newly emerged as a three-legged presence, but it wants to deal with Qingshu Entertainment Group¡¯s Aristocratic Family is also quite a lot. Even those who want to deal with the founders of Qingshu Entertainment Group have led the way by none other than Tang Family. A Tang Family was already in the land of Shu and secretly ordered the existence of destiny, but Chu Qing was fearless and stayed with Qing Shu Entertainment Group beside Qin Ni for so long. This does not make it a little difficult, but Chu Qing¡¯s methods are completely complete and it is making the test drive of the whole Shu land fully understood. First of all, he was completely without fear of any forces in their Shu land, or even any Aristocratic Family, the olive branch thrown, he Chu Qing can completely disdain as beneath contempt. There is no reason for him, because he Chu Qing, who has that qualification, that means, and that ability, a man ca n¡¯t cultivate the World, but he has such a tough method on this trip, and such a mysterious powerful force, everyone knows He defeated Sun Hue. However, it is understood that everyone knows the consequences that Sun Xiu will suffer, which is to make everyone have a lot of thoughts and speculations. And Sun Xiu¡¯s horrified face still hasn¡¯t dissipated in everyone¡¯s mind for a long time, then Sun Xiu must have suffered unpredictable pain, as to what will happen, this is not everyone can know ¡­ It¡¯s just that Sun Xiuna, who seems to be calm on the surface, but his trembling body also explained one thing to everyone, that is Chu Qing¡¯s strength is more than that, and may even be stronger than they guessed. (End of this chapter) Chapter 2277 At this time, in another private room, there was a gentle, water-like temperament, the whole person looked like a woman in a picture scroll, and there was a slight movement in his eyes. Because what she didn¡¯t expect was that such a heart would be such a tough method. Although she heard what her subordinate once reported to herself, when she saw it with her own eyes, there was another scene there. Thinking of Zhao Linxin¡¯s slight movement here, a faint plan that had been hidden in her heart, not only came out of her mind. Zhao Family is a noble family in the land of Shu, which can be said to be headed by Aristocratic Family hidden in the dark. Zhao Linxin had also heard of it before. On the other night, Zhao Ying saw all the circumstances of Sun Zhi from Zhao Family¡¯s manor, but it was inevitable that like everyone else, seeing was believing and hearing was false. But until now I saw Chu Qing¡¯s shot, and Sun Xiu¡¯s retreat, Zhao Linxin was awake even though she didn¡¯t understand. Sun Xiu¡¯s trembling body has fully explained everything. It seems that this Chu Qing mysterious out of the ordinary, not only his origins are not simple, but also full of mysterious colors, and even his shot must have been to Sun Hugh caused some unknown changes. Thinking of Zhao Linxin¡¯s voice here, ¡°What did he do to Sun Xiu just now?¡± Hearing Zheng Zhao Linxin¡¯s words, Zhao Ying on the side, serious frowns, said nothing. Just because the appearance of Chu Qing¡¯s shot a moment ago has been fully reflected in his eyes, because what she did not expect is that Chu Qing¡¯s strength is really as he expected, and it is really so powerful. Others couldn¡¯t see clearly, but he fully understood that Chu Qing¡¯s body exuded a touch of golden rays of light and instantly entered the body of the late autumn. It was also at that moment that Sun Xiu trembled in horror. It seemed that Chu Qing was backing up again and again, but the atmosphere of Sun Xiu¡¯s body completely changed with Heaven and Earth. The cold that was originally budgeted outside the body of blue ice suddenly dissipated like a fire, disappearing without a trace. Obviously, the wind is cold in the ice blue, not who can resist it, but his Chu Qing possesses a tyrannical strength, completely froze the coldness of this ice blue, let alone Sun Xiu The coldness of the ice blue was completely banned. He Zhao Ying fully understands that Sun Xiu at this time is estimated to be really a waste person, and the ice blue cold suddenly dissipated. Moreover, Zhao Ying was fully aware that Sun Xiu¡¯s entire Realm had dissipated a lot, as if it had been solidified, and another point was that since the birth in late autumn, it has continuously inspired Spiritual Qi around Heaven and Earth . But at that moment, Sun Qi seemed to attract Spirit Qi, just like the wind passed through the house, generally not at all on him, there was no more stay and then disappeared. Then there is a proof that there is Sun Xiu over there, and it is no longer possible to attract Spirit Qi! Thinking of this, Zhao Ying couldn¡¯t help but his eyes were a little turbulent, he suddenly thought of something! Since Chu Qing and Sun Family¡¯s number one expert Sun Ling! Sun Ling returned to the Sun Family and disappeared, not at all, no matter how many words, then, it is undoubtedly Sun Family¡¯s number one expert Sun Ling, at this time, he must have suffered exactly the same situation as Sun Xiu! (End of this chapter) Chapter 2278 Zhao Linxin¡¯s tone barely fell, and Zhao Ying also reacted from the panic, and could not help thinking a little, ¡°Eldest Young Lady, what did you just say?¡± Zhao Linyi was surprised when she saw Zhao Ying¡¯s lost appearance. Because Zhao Ying has rarely shown such a horrified appearance, Zhao Linxin was only a buffer problem, ¡°I want to ask you how do you think of Chu Qing¡¯s strength!¡± Hearing Zhao Linxin¡¯s words, Zhao Ying quickly shook her head to see it, but instead made Zhao Linxin a little bit unable to touch her head. I saw Zhao Linxin slowly asked out loud, ¡°Did it appear that the strength is relatively weak?¡± This time I came down to meet myself, Zhao Ying quickly waved his hand and said, ¡°Eldest Young Lady, you misunderstood, I mean, he Chu Qing is very strong, very, very strong! Simply it¡¯s not my turn to judge! ¡° Hearing Zhao Ying¡¯s words, there was some difference between Zhao Linxin on the side, and she couldn¡¯t help frowning, asking slightly, ¡°Zhao Ying, you have never had this terrified look. What did you find?¡± Tell me your heart! Zhao Ying glanced around in a panic, although the entire private room had excellent sound insulation. This cosmopolitan city was created by Tang Family. How could it be possible for the owner of the member to tolerate any kind of situation? But seeing Zhao Ying¡¯s appearance, Zhao Linxin¡¯s face suddenly became a little serious. It seems that Zhao Ying discovered what kind of major event affection. But I saw Zhao Ying quietly in Zhao Linxin¡¯s ear, he said all the doubts and speculations in his heart. It doesn¡¯t take a moment, there is a silence in the whole room, it can be said that it is not dead. Because what Zhao Linxin did n¡¯t think of was that Zhao Ying would say something like this, he put Chu Qing Yuxiu up against him, Chu Qing took advantage of the golden Golden Qi into Sun Xiu¡¯s within the body, and blocked Sun Xiu¡¯s entire dantian, which caused Sun Xiu¡¯s strength to stop, realm to move forward, and very important things, After the pale-gold Spirit Qi hits the human body and the like, it can¡¯t induce Spirit Qi. The Spirit Qi is moved into the body just like the wind passes through the window paper without windows and dissipates! This is where Zhao Linxin was a little surprised, and according to Zhao Ying ¡¯s guess, that is to say, the number one expert of worth was Sun Lingyu at the SGX, and Sun Ling could n¡¯t close his mouth after returning to Sun Family. Even the outsiders only know that Sun Ling was defeated by Chu Qing, but the specific process is not what outsiders can understand! But now under Zhao Ying¡¯s speculation, Zhao Linxin is also completely certain, that is to say, the entire Sun Family is now like a lamb exposed in front of a wolf pack, which can be said to be completely resistant, even not at all a hint of threat. If Sun Family was unable to use the instance before Sun Ling, then there are 5 Elders from Sun Family, but Sun Hue, one of the 5 Elders left just a moment ago, also suffered such a big difficulty. That is to say, the entire Sun Family is now in danger, not to mention that it is completely said that the Sun Family is now in the current land of the dark tide, which is cautiously, like thin ice. A little carelessness really brought in the disaster! Now the entire Shu land can be said to be a violinist like a candle in the wind, but no one has reached the point of cast aside all considerations for face, but once let other Aristocratic Family know the previous situation of Sun Family, then estimate Who will not hope Sun Family rolls over again will only take this opportunity to step on fiercely, so that Sun Family, like Qin Family at this time, remains in the wind, shiver coldly. (End of this chapter) Chapter 2279 Zhao Ying¡¯s tone barely fell, these words kept echoing in Zhao Linxin¡¯s mind. If it is true, as Zhao Linxin conjectures, then the Sun Family must be in danger at this time. Zhao Linxin also reacted immediately. No wonder Sun Family tried to cooperate with Tang Family during this time. It turned out that Sun Family had reached the point where Sun Family Zhong was in danger. Thinking of this, Zhao Linxin¡¯s mind is more of a thought, if Sun Family suddenly happened such a situation at this time, then this will inevitably lead to the natural Chu Qing. It seems that the mysterious man Chu Chu is really unpredictable and unpredictable. I don¡¯t know how long I was thinking. There was silence in the private room. I saw Zhao Linxin, slowly raised my hand, and waved to Zhao Ying behind me. Zhao Ying quickly bent down and sat down beside Zhao Linxin. I saw Zhao Linxin in Zhao Ying¡¯s ear. I didn¡¯t know what to say, but Zhao Ying¡¯s face was more and more surprised. At the end, it turned into a serious color and dignified nodded. A moment later, he walked out of the private room without knowing where he was, and only Zhao Linxin was left in the private room. He lifted the wine glass again, and a light smile hung on the gentle and quiet face. I do n¡¯t know what Zhao Linxin slowly raised her head, and her heart was unable to bear secretly sighed. It seemed that the realm of the Shu land was going to change, and the person who made the Shu land change to heaven would be a man, and still a person The unimaginable man, thinking of Chu Qing¡¯s various acts, came to Qingshu Entertainment Group only for a short period of time. He even promoted such a major development in Shudi unconsciously. It seems that Zhao Family is also starting to surface. Originally, Zhao Family has been hidden in the land of Shu, not at all, fighting for power and power, but there is no way, as more and more dark tide surges in the land of Shu Moving, even Zhao Family, the hidden Aristocratic Family, got news that Tang Family wanted to dominate the land of Shu. However, in reality, Tang Family ¡¯s real need to unify the Shu land simply is not the reason for that one, but more is to get the support of the real Tang Sect, if it is really time to do the Shu land . It is estimated that the major Aristocratic Family may be unimaginable. It turns out that Tang Family has been deeply rooted in the Shu land for so many years. It wants to annex each Aristocratic Family and even spare no effort to target the development of some emerging forces. It turned out that I wanted to use the land of Shu as an attack, even as a springboard to join them. At that time, the entire land of Shu must have developed into another situation in this country. But the Tang Family at that time had already attributed the land of Shu to their own, but other people, other Aristocratic Family, did they really want to attach themselves to Tang Sect. They all exist, it¡¯s not just casual, one is that one family can reach high, which is like a metaphor in the land of Shu. On Qingcheng Mountain, the same as Qingcheng Sect, which has always been dominated by monasticism, no one will know that Tang Sect, when he enters the main land of Shu, then how much will be launched. After all, Qingcheng Sect will not tolerate it. Any force will enter the land of Shu. After that time, they will inevitably have a major confrontation with Qingcheng Sect. But in the end, it was the Aristocratic Family who were struggling on whilst at death¡¯s door, and even the Aristocratic Family who had been rooted for many years. (End of this chapter) Chapter 2280 This kind of thing, he Zhao Linxin absolutely can not tolerate what happened, because if such a thing really happened, then the Aristocratic Family on the surface, when that time will become the crossfire of Two Great Influences, affecting the pond fish. And can these hidden Aristocratic Family develop as peacefully? This is simply impossible. This time is why Zhao Linxin told Zhao Ying that she was left alone in the private room. Because Zhao Linxin¡¯s idea is also very simple, he has sent Zhao Yingqi to Qin Ni¡¯s private room over there and want to inform Qin Ni. When the time comes, he will definitely visit Qingshu Entertainment Group in person. Now that there are hidden surges in the land of Shu, it is a little unpredictable, and I do n¡¯t know what will happen in the future. There are even some Aristocratic Family groups in the dark, and even some small Aristocratic Family groups It is better to let this dark tide surge in the land of Shu, and the water flowing in the dark tide is more muddy. Rather than this, it is better to come to a reshuffle directly. At that time, while the Tang Family has not completely monopolized the Shu land. Each family will also have a 30% seat, otherwise at that time, the entire Shu land will not be called Shu land, but called Tang Sect. Zhao Ying, who walked out of the door, kept thinking about what Eldest Young Lady had commanded in his ear before. His heart was more surprised, puzzled and puzzled, but Eldest Young Lady¡¯s order was everything. This is his promise and order to Zhao Family, and is even more loyal. As a servant, he does not need to know too much. What he needs to know is the fate of Eldest Young Lady, which is his direction of progress. . After a while, Zhao Ying came to the door of Qin Ni¡¯s private room, and slowly tapped the door with a soft knock on the door. Qin Nichuyue 4 people¡¯s ears! At the moment when 4 people were still puzzled, Chu Qing on the side was a little surprised. Just because the breath from this person outside the door made him feel that it was not the strength breath from those people in the hall just now. However, Chu Qing can be completely sure that the person outside the door is definitely not a Sun Family person, let alone Sun Xiu! After all, Sun Xiu has been sealed by himself, and at this time Sun Xiu is estimated to be in a worse situation than Sun Ling. I only heard Qin Ni slowly saying ¡°Please come in!¡± What didn¡¯t expect is that the people who came in were not others, but Zhao Ying who had had a relationship. Seeing Zhao Ying coming in, his face was calm and calm. Zhao Linyi on the side had to step forward to say hello, and suddenly stopped, standing quietly beside Qin Ni. I saw Zhao Ying walked in front of Qin Ni and slowly bowed to save a salute, and then straightened up, slowly, before Zhao Linxin¡¯s words, it was told to Qin Ni. The voice fell, and the room was more puzzled, and even Zhao Linyi¡¯s small head was a little crooked, staring staringly at Zhao Ying. Zhao Ying could not be more familiar with her. This is accompanied by childhood. The two of their sisters grew up. The poet can be said to be Zhao Ying. Although it is the Captain of Zhao Family ¡¯s bodyguard team, Zhao Ying can be said to some extent. They are part of their Zhao Family. However, Zhao Linyi could not fully express the doubts in his heart, because he had to wait for Qin Ni¡¯s reply quietly. Waiting for the purpose of Zhao Ying coming here! (End of this chapter) Chapter 2281 Qin Ni nodded slowly, and then said slowly, ¡°You go back and tell! Sister Lin Xin, he doesn¡¯t need to go in person, our Qingshu Entertainment Group, I will go in person in person another day, to see him, after all, I also have It ¡¯s been a long time since I saw Teacher at them! ¡° Hearing Qin Ni ¡¯s words, Zhao Ying did n¡¯t stay in the room and walked out of the door, leaving only some unknown Qin Ni in the private room. Qin Ni didn¡¯t expect that after these things happened, it would be Zhao Linxin, who would be familiar with Zhao Linxin Qin Ni. After all, he once spent time with Zhao Family and stayed for a while. She couldn¡¯t be more familiar with Zhao Linxin. Zhao Family is a hidden Aristocratic Family, never will not participate in the Shu land, too many changes in the ending, but now, what kind of thing, even makes Zhao Linyi want to personally visit his Qingshu Entertainment Group. You know, Zhao Family is about to visit them! After all, Zhao Family is gracious to Qin Ni, but even if he said such things in Zhao Linxin, then he can only treat him with courtesy. When Qin Ni was a little silent, even Chu Qing on the side didn¡¯t know what he thought of, but Chu Qing quickly dismissed the thought in his mind. Because first of all, she could n¡¯t understand it. The so-called Tang Family simply is the apparent Tang Family. In fact, the Tang Family is rooted in the Shu land for so long. In fact, there is a larger force behind him. This is You are Tang Sect! When Chu Qing came to the land of Shu before, he thought that the so-called Tang Family was actually Tang Sect. However, after this period of time, after learning from Qingshu Entertainment Group, Chu actually found out that the Tang Family of surface is actually Tang Family! simply not Tang Sect! Then it means that their base is not here, and where they are, he vaguely guessed before. After all, in Chu Qing ¡¯s memory, that silhouette has such a powerful strength, and that person comes, the source Where did he know Chu Qing better? That is Tang Sect! Actually, Zhao Family belongs to the hidden Aristocratic Family, and seeing that Qin Ni is so respectful to Zhao Family, then it is inevitable that Zhao Linxin also found some clues. At this time, she wants to visit the Qingshu Entertainment Group. A series of changes were made in the hidden surging land of Shu. After all, planning ahead is what their Aristocratic Family with certain strength will think of. It wouldn¡¯t go to other Aristocratic Family in Shu Land, such as Qin Family or Sun Family, who only looked at the life in front of them, but since ancient times, they have not at all thought of farther. Then I thought that maybe Chu Qing suddenly found the idea in his heart and set a few points. Maybe Zhao Linxin also found something. Otherwise, why in Tang Family has been quiet and quiet for a period of time, not at all making any waves. In this and other words, the pattern in the land of Shu may change beyond his expectations! Thinking of Chu Qing ¡¯s ambition to bear secretly sighed, I thought that after finishing everything in the Shu land, I would leave the Shu land, but according to the current situation ¡­ It seems that this Shu land is not as simple and clear as it is supposed to solve all things. Tang Family and Tang Sect, 2 seemingly similar but different existences! Tang Family needs Tang Sect, but Tang Sect does not need Tang Family! (End of this chapter) Chapter 2282 Time flies, and the 4 people who come to the private room momentarily will have more thoughts from Zhao Ying¡¯s words, and they will hear a warm applause in the lobby on the first floor. I saw it in the hall, on the stair-like seats, facing the front, and there was only a beautiful figure in the center, with a calm temperament, and the woman who was not surprised, slowly walked to the stage. I saw the woman on this stage, smiled towards sitting down, and slowly said, ¡°Welcome everyone to join my Tang Family¡¯s auction, under Tang Xiao!¡± ¡°I¡¯m the host of this auction, thank you all for coming here. Junior welcomes you!¡± This woman named Tang Xiao, moved towards everyone smiled slightly, found in manner, the applause from the audience was more heated, and even a lot of women looked towards the eyes of the audience on the stage, the eyes were more envious . There is also a slight envy. After all, Tang Xiao is the eldest daughter of Tang Family Patriarch. For the future Tang Family who is in power, this is no longer unknown in Shudi. Presumably the future Tang Family must be him Tang Xiao, in charge of the facade. So this auction for some Aristocratic Family, if you are fortunate enough to get to know Tang Xiao, then you must be Patriarch in the future of the Shu land, it is simply a promising development. Suddenly there were a lot of people off the stage, praising Tang Xiao¡¯s voice one after another, even with a kind of future pillar of Shu land is her Tang Xiao general. Hearing one after another in the lobby on the first floor, some faceless Aristocratic Family people in the private room on the second floor just looked at Tang Xiao under the stage. Tang Family Patriarch Tang Lingxiao¡¯s move is undoubtedly to tell everyone in the whole Shu land that Tang Family¡¯s next Patriarch is his Tang Xiao! Only in the private room, another woman, this woman is no one else, it is Tang You! Just talking and looking at Tang Xiao¡¯s eyes, it is more angry, and unwilling, and even more lonely ¡­ Because what she didn¡¯t expect was this auction, the working person in the whole conference should have been Tang Family Patriarch, that is, her own aunt, but in view of the current situation, her cousin is already beyond doubt! In this land of Shu, it can even be said that it is in the Tang Family, and the following changes have been settled. Where is your future, and you do n¡¯t know simply! Seeing this one after another, the praises kept coming into his ears, Tang You was sitting in a lonely chair, he did not know what means he could have to compete with his cousin, if at this time in auction Tang Family Patriarch Tang Lingxiao came out! Maybe she hasn¡¯t had so many lonely colors in Tang You, but seeing this situation and this scene, Tang You¡¯s heart is more of a taste, she Tang Xiao has already, on the surface has hosted this auction, but in this auction What brings together are the noble family who are good at the Shu land, and among them are the foreign forces. What is the appearance of the foreign forces who are not face-to-face? simply is his Tang You unexpectedly, Tang Xiao appeared in front of everyone at this time is undoubtedly to let more people understand his Tang Family, it is estimated that after this auction is complete, I do n¡¯t know how many Aristocratic Family will go, Want to stammer Tang Xiao! I even want to get to know him again. After all, Tang Xiao, who is walking in front of the stage, has correctly and openly and aboveboard told everyone that among the Shu land, Tang Family¡¯s next Patriarch is his Tang Xiao. (End of this chapter) Chapter 2283 In the hall, how long the praise will last, Tang Xiao stood in front of the stage with pampering, calm, and a faint smile on his face, and he was kind and polite. But I saw Tang Xiao, raised my hand slowly, and then said, ¡°This auction, the date was changed, only to delay everyone, it lasted a long time, because our auction also ushered in 2 important VIPs, Again, on behalf of Tang Family and Tang Family Patriarch, I welcome the arrival of Tsing Yi Elder from Qingcheng Sect of Qingcheng Mountain! ¡° I saw Tang Xiao¡¯s tone barely fell. The audience had not yet reacted, but I saw a light shining at the entrance, but I saw a white-haired Old Lady and a slender figure with a temperament in the entrance. woman! The 2 people heard Tang Xiao¡¯s words, but they didn¡¯t react, but they saw the light fall on their body. In the whole metropolis, more eyes were placed on the 2 people. But seeing it, the old lady¡¯s gray-haired face was amiable, but I saw him lightly said with a smile, ¡°Miss Tang was kind, old man turn up without being invited, and Tang Family was delayed at this time. Auction, here old man represents Qingcheng Sect to Tang Family, sorry! ¡° Hearing Old Lady¡¯s words, everyone in the hall reacted, and even in the private room, Qin Ni frowned slightly. Because the two people in front of you are none other than the people on Mount Qingcheng, and the amiable Old Lady, although it seems cute and amiable! But the whole body exudes a temperament that is not arrogant! And a woman on his side, with a slim figure and temperament, as if not interested in mundane affairs, quietly followed behind Old Lady. Seeing Qin Ni¡¯s appearance, Chu Qing became more and more curious about the two people in front of him. A pair of deep eyes kept looking at him, as if he had noticed Chu Qing¡¯s eyes. The two people at the entrance were not moving towards Qin Ni¡¯s private room looked around. But the glance of the glance passed by, and others could not notice it, but Chu Qing suddenly found that the eyes of the two people stayed on their bodies for a long time, and they seemed to pass by. In fact, how much has been played between the two parties ¡­ I only heard Tang Xiao slowly facing two people in the hall, gave a salute, and smiled, ¡°Tsing Yi Elder is welcome, my Tang Family people are fortunate to co-organize this auction with Qingcheng Sect, which is also my Tang Family ¡¯s It ¡¯s an honor, so the junior is here waiting for the arrival of Tsing Yi Elder! ¡° Seeing Tang Xiao¡¯s words were drip-proof and polite, Tsing Yi Elder slowly nodded for a while, then stopped making more stops, turned and walked up the stairs, and moved towards the private room on the second floor. Tang Xiao made some remarks to let everyone in the hall suddenly take a moment to react. Since Tang Xiao has already said the name of this Old Lady, then these two people must be Qingcheng Sect¡¯s Tsing Yi Elder! And the woman behind him must be Qingyan Fairy. didn¡¯t expect In this cosmopolitan city, I was fortunate enough to meet the people of Qingcheng Sect, but also Tsing Yi Elder on Qingcheng Mountain and Qingyan Fairy. But in this cosmopolitan city, it ¡¯s more about adding surprises to my mind, and more about constantly making conjectures. What they did n¡¯t expect is this late-acting auction, and they can even call Qingcheng Sect ¡¯s Coming, and listening to Tang Xiao¡¯s words, it was Qingcheng Sect and Tang who will jointly co-organize this auction. (End of this chapter) Chapter 2284 Tang Xiao is naturally not an ordinary person, because she has already cleared the entire journey of the arrival of Tsing Yi Elder. He is going to be on the stage at this moment to introduce the beginning of the auction to everyone. At the same time, he will inform all the people that he will come in Tsing Yi At that moment, he expressed to everyone that in the land of Shu, Qingcheng Sect and Tang Family are the cooperation of this auction! There are 2 nominally. With this conversation, it is practical to tell Shu Di that his Tang Family ¡¯s status in Shu Di is still unshakable, and Tsing Yi Elder naturally understands what Tang Xiao thought. . After all, people are mature, and although they do n¡¯t ask about the world, they spend a lot of time cultivating on the Qingcheng Mountain, but Tang Xiao ¡¯s actions did not make Tsing Yi Elder more resentful. The speech of auction, and Tang Xiao¡¯s words also expressed his respect for his Qingcheng Sect by Tang Family. So he lighted Elder Yi and just pushed the boat to make a good deal with each other, and asked a polite question. But he was slowly walking up to the second floor, preparing to move towards his private room, Elder Tsing Yi. His mind was more about the pair of private rooms on the second floor when he walked into the metropolis. Deep eyes, and even Tsing Yi Elder is absolutely sure, in the private room is Qing Shu Entertainment Group, President Qin Ni¡¯s personal bodyguard, the mysterious man Chu Qing, right? Thinking of this, Tsing Yi Elder is not just approaching the lobby on the second floor, when looking towards the Qingshu Entertainment Group¡¯s private room, his eyes have more stay, and the Qingyan Fairy behind him is not much. Yan just opened the door of the private room for Elder Tsing Yi, and the voice of the two disappeared behind the door of the private room. As if already understood Tsing Yi Elder and Qing Yan Fairy have settled in, went to see Tang Xiao slowly pats hands, and continued to say ¡°Okay! Here, Tang Xiao announces that Tang Family¡¯s auction officially started!¡± Tang Xiao¡¯s voice fell. In the entire metropolis, the lights were dimmed at four places. More bright lights were gathered on a station. Tang Xiao was like a noble peacock and stars. Gongyue, moved towards the audience, slowly said the journey of the auction. But after seeing him, more maids came out, tight and orderly, slowly behind Tang Xiao, went to see Tang Xiao slowly said, ¡°Then the beginning of our auction is here If you have something you like, although you can just ask for the price, as for the rules, I wo n¡¯t say much. It ¡¯s presumed that everyone knows, Junior no longer spends a lot of time, then the first auction item we will look at next It ¡¯s this antique ¡­ ¡° In the beginning of Tang Xiao¡¯s voice, everyone¡¯s eyes were drawn from the stairs of Elder Tsing Yi, who had long disappeared. So this scene, long-awaited, the auction held by the Tang Family in the land of Shu officially began here. . Everyone was also amazed by the surprise that Qingcheng Sect suddenly appeared on their auction. When they came back, they looked away more from the introduction of Tang Xiao on the stage. They just wanted to know at this time. Yes, what will happen in this auction, and what kind of priceless and unique rare treasure will you see. Only after this auction, it is estimated that there are more people who want to make friends with Tang Xiao. The so-called auction may really just be a process, just like the ladder-shaped seats in the lobby of this floor, in Shu The level of everyone in the earth is entirely different. (End of this chapter) Chapter 2285 The auction was held as scheduled. With each item in the individual bidding auction, each item owned Shudi ¡¯s own owner, but when he saw Tang Xiao, he slowly said, ¡°The next item we want to auction item is nothing else but a spiritual medicine. ¡° ¡°It must be clear to everyone that for the martial artist of cultivation, it¡¯s something you can¡¯t meet, but what¡¯s more, it¡¯s my Tang Family auction. After this auction, I won¡¯t introduce you too much. At this time, the auction may be more for a glance. Next, the item we want to auction is the legendary 9 Blood Lotus that can have a long life and a noble existence in spiritual medicine! ¡° I saw Tang Xiao¡¯s tone barely fell, and a maid behind him slowly walked up with a wooden plate. On the wooden plate is a box that is invisible, and I do n¡¯t know what is in it. The golden silk on the top is slowly. After it is uncovered, it turns out to be a transparent box like a jade. A transparent box like jade can see Spirit Qi in the box, which is as bright as the blood, but it is like fire, and it is swaying in the air. This is just spiritual medicine in the box and has such an unimaginable sight. When the box is opened, what a surprising situation it will be! Sure enough, Tang Xiao slowly opened the box after uncovering the golden silk brocade. Suddenly, the entire metropolis seemed to be filled with a fresh smell of medicine. Even, the various things in the entire metropolis seem to be immersed in the long medicinal gas, as if permeating it, people can¡¯t help but be intoxicated and obsessed! I saw a medical herb like Spirit Mushroom in the box, but this medical herb looks like Spirit Mushroom, but it looks a little strange, its leaf petals are like curdled fat, but he is not like Spirit Mushroom, like a mushroom, It is like a lotus flower, spreading layer by layer. The red blood and flames made many people in the hall couldn¡¯t help but admire. As Tang Xiao, who presides over this auction on stage, is the so-called beauty, the spiritual medicine is like a fairy. This beautiful picture can¡¯t help but circulate in the eyes of everyone, that 9 Blood Lotus exudes, but red light illuminates Tang Xiao¡¯s whole person like a Phoenix, as if it is about to spread its wings! In this legend, the noble man, by the rarely seen spiritual medicine, looks like an intoxicating picture. Everyone had n¡¯t thought much, but Tang Xiao slowly said, ¡°This 9 Blood Lotus is the finale object of my Tang Family auction! You come from afar, and some people must be for this strain. Here comes spiritual medicine! ¡° ¡°Then we will use this to conclude this final auction!¡± But I saw Tang Xiao¡¯s tone barely fell. There was a faint voice in the private room on the second floor from some place. I only heard this person slowly say, ¡°I don¡¯t know Miss Tang is such a precious thing ¡­ the price is geometric?¡± This sudden faint sound, seeing everyone come back from the old people beside 9 Blood Lotus and Tang Xiao, many people are talking about it. Presumably, these precious things such as 9 Blood Lotus, the starting price will not be low! It¡¯s just that for 9 Blood Lotus, everyone looks towards Tang Xiao¡¯s body and mind on the auction platform. After all, the person in charge of this auction is her! Her next words will be based on the beginning of 9 Blood Lotus ¡­ (End of this chapter) Chapter 2286 It ¡¯s not someone else who speaks. The voice from that room is familiar to everyone, even Wang Ying of Wang Family Group. Hearing Wang Ying¡¯s words, a trace of strange color flashed in Tang Xiao¡¯s eyes. Sure enough, this Wang Family group must have fallen into the trap of his Tang Family, and really thought that 9 Blood Lotus was able to treat his son¡¯s famous medicine! But how could his Tang Family not know what injury he and Wang Ying ¡¯s son suffered? The injury his son suffered was due to the consciousness of the brain. This 9 Blood Lotus is the spiritual medicine of the lineage of Shudiqixueguo modern and ancient, simply impossible to understand her son¡¯s condition. However, since Wang Ying, the president of Wang Family Group, has opened an inquiry, it must have reached his Tang Family ¡¯s purpose. When the original Function Qingcheng Sect had not intervened, he wanted to let Wang Family Group take the opportunity to join in order to raise High the price of this medicine. Since seeing Wang Ying asking this question, it must have been his Wang Family Group ¡¯s purpose to have reached Wang Ying ¡¯s initiative to ask questions. Naturally, he knew that his son ¡¯s condition was because his Wang Family group had received outside information before. News. On Tang Family¡¯s auction, this 9 Blood Lotus can have an effect on his son¡¯s condition, but if Wang Ying hadn¡¯t met Chu Qing before, then he might be imperative, try to read it This strain of spiritual medicine. But now that he has Chu Qing¡¯s medicine recipe, he simply has no more information about medicine simply, and he is more interested in it. Completing the entrustment of Qingshu Entertainment Group to him, since you Tang Family want to give up on yourself, let me Wang Ying come to raise the price of this medicine for you, which has caused various Aristocratic Family in Shudi to scramble to make you feel like you 9 The value of Blood Lotus, then my Wang Ying will be beating somebody at their own game. As you wish, this is what Wang Ying thought. Hearing Wang Ying ¡¯s words, Tang Xiao smiled and said slowly, ¡°President Wang, do n¡¯t worry. The price of 9 Blood Lotus is what Junior wants to say next. 9 Blood Lotus can be encountered but not sought, and I Tang Family is also the only one, so since it is the finale of this auction, its price is naturally not low! ¡° ¡°So the price of this last masterless object of this auction is no price!¡± Hearing Tang Xiao¡¯s words, everyone suddenly looked at each other in the city. Tang Family Eldest Young Lady What does this mean? I saw Tang Xiao on the stage, did not say much, just smiled slightly, and then came out, ¡°This 9 Blood Lotus, the reason why there is no price is his price, but his reserve price is not!¡± ¡°So, the price of 9 Blood Lotus is the highest. You can use it for money in addition to money. You can also promise a promise that is worthy of the value of 9 Blood Lotus and so on!¡± ¡°As long as you can come up with correspondingly equivalent things, whether it is a promise of people or things, or money, the bottom price of the auction is¡± zero ¡°. As for each price increase, it is everyone as as one pleases! ¡° At this point, Tang Xiao¡¯s words suddenly made everyone in the hall understand. It seems that the so-called 9 Blood Lotus, since the person who asks for the higher price, then it must be worthy of the value of 9 Blood Lotus, but also See who can have that ability, and put this so-called Legendary medicinal herb in its possession. However, the meaning of this, and what they want to do in the end, still makes many people here cautious. After all, the general existence of Legendary spiritual medicine, there is no low price, no one dares to speak easily! (End of this chapter) Chapter 2287 In the private room, Chu Qing could not help but slightly frowned when he heard Tang Xiao¡¯s words. Although Tang Xiao¡¯s words seemed simple and clear, indeed, like this precious thing, there really was no so-called reserve price to measure other values. But if you want to come up with a measure of the value of 9 Blood Lotus, even once there is a quotation from someone, it will only increase incrementally. At that time, this so-called 9 Blood Lotus with no price may really break through the sky-high price, but Why should Tang Family do such a thing? What¡¯s more, the words in it also say the promise of the same value, the exchange of things for things, and even the exchange of people. This kind of words have already been said. What medicine is sold in the bottle gourd? Do n¡¯t mention Chu Qing in the private room, even Qin Nichuyue on the side, the 3 women are somewhat similar in face, the general auction, the sold objects must have their prices, and each other can be above the reserve price. Competing with each other, but Tang Xiao¡¯s words undoubtedly tell everyone, who can get it, this can only be fate, I thought Qin Ni did not try it here for long, but just waited quietly, because everyone was there Wait, who will be the first bidder of this 9 Blood Lotus, and what is the price? What kind of means is the way for everyone to increase the price? I haven¡¯t wanted to see it yet. There was a faint voice of joking in another place. This voice is not someone else. You are from the private room on the side of Wang Ying. I only heard Wang Ying slowly saying, ¡°Since Miss Tang said that there is no price for this price, that is to say, there is no reserve price, so if this is the case, I want Wang Ying to call the price!¡± Hearing what Wang Ying said, Chu Qing and Qin Ni in the private room were not at all, because before they all knew, what was the purpose of Wang Ying ¡¯s arrival in this auction? The name is to let Wang Family Group and Qingshu Entertainment Group compete with each other, which has created the illusion that both companies want to get to each other. In fact, it is actually the Wang Family Group ring to confuse the audio-visual, and ultimately Qingshu Entertainment Group can Successfully won this spiritual medicine. But I saw Wang Ying slowly said, ¡°Since this is the case, this 9 Blood Lotus, I bid, a dollar!¡± Hearing Wang Ying ¡¯s words, everyone in the entire metropolis suddenly was a little shocked, because for them, the existence of aloof and remote in the land of Shu like Wang Family Group should all be done casually. 100 on 10000000, but didn¡¯t expect is the president of Wang Family Group, even the price is a dollar. And what didn¡¯t expect from everyone is that Tang Xiao on the auction stand didn¡¯t at all any irritability, just faintly smiled and said, ¡°Well this 9 Blood Lotus, Wang Family Group President Wang bids for one yuan, there is no more High price? If not, then this 9 Blood Lotus belongs to Wang Family Group! ¡° You should know that the hall on the second floor in auction is different from the hall on the first floor in these private rooms. Generally, the auction in private rooms hides their identities and only waits for Shudi ¡¯s favorite things The price will only be quoted when it appears. Who is the direct quote like Wang Family Group, and how much is the price? It may be him alone, Wang Family Group! However, it is not unreasonable, who in the entire Shu land allows Wang Family Group to have strong strength and also possess this qualification? To know the other private rooms, and who is coming, or who they are, everyone just watched quietly, never revealing their identity. However, among the private rooms on the 2nd floor, I was the first to expose my identity, and I told everyone directly that Wang Family Group wanted 9 Blood Lotus for this so-called Legendary and asked for a dollar. (End of this chapter) Chapter 2288 Everyone has n¡¯t wanted to see much. On the stage, Tang Xiao said that all the talents have reacted. This can also pay only one yuan, and how to be President Wang, it really is so do as one pleases. I saw Tang Xiao not say a word, but there was still a faint smile on his face, and then he said, ¡°Wang Family Group President Wang, the first bid for 9 Blood Lotus for one yuan and one yuan, is there a higher price? If not, then this 9 Blood Lotus belongs to Wang Family Group! ¡° didn¡¯t expect Everyone is absolutely a little surprised ¡­ this is really ok! So, in the lobby on the first floor, some people can¡¯t help but say a little, ¡°9 Blood Lotus, I¡¯m out ¡­ um! Ten dollars!¡± However, after this faint sound of temptation sounded, Tang Xiao slowly said, ¡°Well, this gentleman bids ten yuan, is there a higher price?¡± This time the whole hall suddenly boiled up, which is also ok. So for a moment, under the hall, it moved towards towards the city, and 9 Blood Lotus on this stage went from one yuan to ten yuan. In a short moment, this 9 Blood Lotus has already called the sky. And I heard that the price of this 9 Blood Lotus is getting higher and higher. Chu Qing and Qin Ni in the private room can¡¯t help but slightly frowned. For this kind of thing that doesn¡¯t have a low price, the choice of the price is simply do as one pleases, just say something. If he has a certain reserve price, some people will be intimidated by hearing it and stop the pace in time, but since he does not have the price, then everyone is do as one pleases the exchange in this short time. A dollar of 9 Blood Lotus has suddenly become 10,000,000 9 Blood Lotus! This gap really makes everyone a little surprised. You know, a thing with no price actually knows that he is a Legendary ballad, and he must have thoughts in his heart. They all hope that this 9 Blood Lotus can be in his own hands. Things, but suddenly, there have been more than 1000 10000! So who else can predict the price of 9 Master Lotus that will be called next, but how long will it last? I only heard Wang Ying ¡¯s familiar voice again in the private room on the second floor, and only heard Wang Ying indifferently said, ¡°didn¡¯t expect I said, a dollar has become 2, and the gap between them is still It¡¯s really unpredictable! ¡° ¡°It¡¯s just that I¡¯m a little curious about the people who call 10,000,000. Do they really have the ability to buy this 9 Blood Lotus? You know, although everyone do as one pleases the exchange price!¡± ¡°But if there is really no one to continue to receive this price, can we really get this 10,000,000?¡± Wang Ying¡¯s faint words suddenly calmed down those in the lobby on the first floor who had learned lessons. Yes! Although this 9 Blood Lotus has no reserve price, the price is low, and you can call it whatever you want, although there are also some people who want to take 9 Blood Lotus. But if it really reaches this 10,000,000, no one can really take it out, it is simply full of Tang Family, then Tang Family, will you let yourself go? Isn¡¯t this a clear one or just joking with Tang Family? Suddenly, many people were sweating a lot, and in the hall on the first floor, the sound of some moved towards suddenly faded away. (End of this chapter) Chapter 2289 Didn¡¯t expect Wang Ying¡¯s remarks in the meeting place, which suddenly made many people wake up. Indeed, a strain of 9 Blood Lotus does let everyone have some sideways existence, but they also thought of another scene. That is, if you get this 9 Blood Lotus, can you get out of this auction? Many people even looked up and saw that many of the private rooms on the second floor were moving towards the bottom, because they also knew that these people who boarded the second floor, their power and identity are noble. ! And you can only sit in the lobby on the first floor, what qualifications do you have to compete with those on the second floor? And Wang Ying of Wang Family Group is not without reason. If it is true, I can be fortunate to get 9 Blood Lotus under the sky-high bid, then I do n¡¯t know at that time, how high-priced 9 Blood Lotus can get my hand? ? And if the money needed for the price of the day is not available, it will inevitably offend the Tang Family. The existence of the Tang Family in this land of Shu makes many people feel like a big stone is crushed. Suddenly, the hall on the first floor gradually faded into silence. Everyone just looked at very quiet, just looked at the ultimate attribution of 9 Blood Lotus, in whose hands will it appear? Seeing no one bidding in the lobby on the first floor, even Tang Xiao on the stage still maintained a soft smile. It seems that these people are not too stupid, and finally understand it! If it weren¡¯t for Wang Ying¡¯s talkativeness, I really don¡¯t know what price this 9 Blood Lotus will achieve under the shackles of this group of people? However, for this level, the person who wants it will naturally not care about its price, so it is in this quietly silent metropolis. I only heard a faint sound in one of the private rooms on the second floor. There was no extra words in this voice, but the familiar voice shocked Chu Qing unable to bear in the private room. The soft and crisp cry of bells. Slowly said a number, 30,000,000! Yes! 30,000,000! didn¡¯t expect, under the dressing lessons of these people on the first floor, they have reached 10,000,000 9 Blood Lotus, which was instantly increased by 20,000,000. 30,000,000, what kind of price is this! Suddenly a lot of talents in the lobby on the first floor suddenly became unable to bear and shivered! Yeah, fortunately, I did n¡¯t continue to bid, if I really bid ¡­ If no one introduces himself, can he come up with the 10000000 yuan? As if she had noticed Chu Qing¡¯s strangeness, Qin Ni on the side looked at Chu Qing with some doubt to go to see Chu Qing. The expression had already been restored, and he said nothing, just faintly, and still looked at 9 Blood Lotus on the stage. For Chu Qing, this 9 Blood Lotus is a must for him. After all, his last repair of the meridian requires the power of qi and blood contained in 9 Blood Lotus. Moreover, Lin Qing is still waiting for him in the hospital. These 9 Blood Lotus also need to be used as medicine to completely cure Lin Qing ¡¯s injury. For Chu Qing, he must be the one who must get the 9 Blood Lotus, but Chu Qing didn¡¯t expect that he would be in this metropolis, in this metropolis, and he could hear that familiarity. Yes, some nostalgic voice. (End of this chapter) Chapter 2290 Hearing the sound seemed like Chu Qing couldn¡¯t help but some recalled the beautiful shadow she had met. Hearing someone quote 30,000,000, Tang Xiao on the auction floor on the first floor said quietly, ¡°30,000,000, is there a higher price? 30,000,000 for the first time!¡± When Tang Xiao had already started, when counting the times, the private room on the second floor was already quiet. It ¡¯s more silent, because no one did n¡¯t expect that someone in the private room on the second floor would actually come to such a person, instantly raising the price by more than 2 times, to know that between 2 and 10,000,000, this It can¡¯t be called casually. If it is a Great Influence, it can still be understood, and more people think that 10,000,000 he can borrow 30,000,000 in an instant, this double the price! If it is 200000000, then he can also say, three one? Then it can only be said that the people in this room must have extraordinary abilities, and more people have some speculation that this is the outside force, that is, the rumor came to the land of Shu to participate in this auction The forces involved in the foreign forces, because everyone knows, this late arrival in addition to the unimaginable Qingcheng Sect, there are some unknown comers. But hearing this voice, it is clearly a woman¡¯s voice, and even many Aristocratic Family people have turned their attention to this private room. For many Aristocratic Family groups in practice, they are more hope that these foreign forces can also pay attention to their homes, and it is best to achieve cooperation. . Although it used to be the Tang Family¡¯s sole boss, everyone still has their own opportunities for development. However, with the rise of the Wang Family Group and the purely emerging rise of the Entertainment Group in recent years, the balance among the Shu land has been completely broken. Although the current balance is only 3 feet, everyone knows that this dark tide surging land has begun to change. However, what didn¡¯t expect is that the number of 30,000,000 times has not exploded to 30,000,000 in the tone of Tang Xiao. The second time he supported another private room, there was a soft sound, 2! In an instant, it was already guessing, this time the person in the private room called the car, 30,000,000! with no difficulty said such a plain number, but suddenly there was another staggering number, 50,000,000! This is half a million. What kind of existence is this? Nobody can¡¯t help but feel a bit bleak. Everyone in the Shu land knows that they can come up with such rich financial resources, and there are some hidden Aristocratic Family, but everyone in the hidden World knows clearly. It is nothing more than the Zhao Family, because the hidden Aristocratic Family in the Shu Land is more united than the Aristocratic Family on the surface, and the Aristocratic Family on the surface is the Tang Family, Sun Family Qin Family ¡­ But those are not enough, because Tang Family is absolutely impossible to auction his own property. Since Tang took this thing out for auction, it must be that the quotation is naturally an outside force, but this 50,000,000 will be who? It¡¯s just that when everyone speculates whether the 50,000,000 is a foreign force, Chu Qing among their private rooms, Chu Qing Qing, unable to bear sighs slightly! Alas, it really is rich and imposing. But I have to admire Qin Ni¡¯s courageous way of doing things. (End of this chapter) Chapter 2291 Qin Ni is not someone else who quoted 50,000,000! Because what Qin Ni didn¡¯t expect is that this 9 Blood Lotus auction has been so hyped because there is no reserve price. He is really unimaginable, and if he does not continue to quote, what requirements will be met! Many people in the lobby on the first floor also speculated who the private car was, and the price was 50,000,000, but for the Tang Family and some familiar people! Everyone knows that the price of 50,000,000 yuan in this private room is not someone else¡¯s, it is indeed Qingshu Entertainment Group, but the novice entertainment group¡¯s offer has attracted some close attention from Tang Family and Qingcheng Sect. Because this auction is a joint cooperation between Tang Family and Qingcheng Sect, nominally the joint cooperation of Qingcheng Sect, in fact, Qingcheng Sect is more interested in knowing who needs this 9 Blood Lotus! The Tang Family is more guessing what the purpose of Qingcheng Sect is, and wants to cooperate with his own Tang Family! Is this Qin Ni also inevitable for this 9 Blood Lotus, but 9 Blood Lotus is more secretly visited by Tang Family, 9 Blood Lotus¡¯s effect on Qingshu Entertainment Group simply is not so huge! Could it be that the bodyguard Qin Niside needed? But it is also impossible! Now that he can have such a strong strength, and before raising his hand, he immediately resolved Sun Xiu¡¯s offensive and showed such a tough side, it does not seem to be injured! However, these people guessed that they were wrong, Chu Qing did defeat Sun Xiu, but now Chu Qing has not completely recovered his strength! When he came to this World, he entered this time and space because he broke the restraint of this World. Although he can beat Sun Hugh, but his true strength has only half left, and it is not even an exaggeration to say that there is only one third! The reason why he can defeat Sun Hue and Sun Ling is undoubtedly that his heart only makes that invisible small sword. If there is no such small sword, it is the sword energy exuded! Otherwise, Chu Qing simply has no absolute certainty, and is really going to defeat Sun Xiu. Maybe it is still possible to defeat Sun Hui, but he wants to defeat Sun Ling! And it will not be a complete and complete defeat, but the seal of dantian in Kunming, which itself is somewhat difficult to make a difference. Originally, the private room with a price of 30,000,000 was already called, didn¡¯t expect to kill a price of 50,000,000, and they were a little surprised when the two of them in the private room were a bit wrong, and the crowd behind them The bodyguard, can¡¯t help but have some crossbrows! Because what they didn¡¯t expect is that they dare to be someone, and even under this kind of eyelid, they dare to dare to raise their prices with their masters. To know what your master wants, it is with no difficulty, but they are more able to suppress the dissatisfaction in their hearts. What the he and the others are so bold, you should hear that your master has raised such a high price, then you should give in. But didn¡¯t expect also proposed a higher price, 50,000,000! This is like you can even get the same qualification to 30,000,000, then I still do the same, raise its price to 50,000,000. Although I do n¡¯t know who it is, for the four followers, a person who is so unreasonably overwhelming from the Patriarch people, it is inevitable that the followers will be angry! (End of this chapter) Chapter 2292 However, how long the opposite of this deadlock will last! But I heard Wang Ying said with a smile ¡°President Qin, are you very interested in this 9 Blood Lotus!¡± This faint tone of laughter can¡¯t help but pass through the glass wall in front of Wang Ying throughout the metropolis, and some let everyone pass into his ears. Hearing Wang Ying ¡¯s words, Qin Ni did n¡¯t say a word, nor did he speak at all. But Wang Ying¡¯s next sentence slowly came out, ¡°Since President Qin is interested in these 9 Blood Lotus, then let me also talk about the price! 50,000,000 ¡­ a piece of money!¡± This¡­¡­¡­ Suddenly all the people in the entire metropolis couldn¡¯t help but some black lines filled their heads. I thought that Wang President of Wang Family Group and today did not collide with Qingshu Entertainment Group outside the door of the metropolis. Didn¡¯t expect in this auction, this collision has begun to show signs. And no one didn¡¯t expect the price of 50,000,000, which was just the Qingshu Entertainment Group! Many of the Aristocratic Family people in the lobby on the first floor are somewhat secretly similar. Is Qingshu Entertainment Group also interested in medicine ingredients? Although they know that there are many hospitals under the Qingshu Entertainment Group, but at 9 Blood Lotus, it seems that it is not so necessary for President Qin! If Sun Family comes to export and wants to do this 9 Blood Lotus they can still understand, after all Sun Family is Shudi medicine in Shudi, good at this piece of medical equipment! However, Qingshu Entertainment Group, he turned out to be an entertainment group, that must be related to entertainment! Even though they have several hospitals under their control, they still can¡¯t reach it. They want to put 9 Blood Lotus in the bag! And Wang Ying ¡¯s remarks were disgusting to everyone in the entire metropolis, because everyone knows that Wang Family Group and Qingshu Entertainment Group are somewhat incompatible as fire and water, and some are not good. But didn¡¯t expect that I would even say such a thing, and Qin Qin and Qin You of Qin Family in the private room heard Wang Ying¡¯s words, and they suddenly smiled, unable to bear eyes moved towards Qin The private room over there. What if you Qin Ni all have such prestige in the land of Shu? I didn¡¯t expect that Tang Family couldn¡¯t see you, and even the Wang Family group even competed with Qin Ni! Thinking of this, Qin Qi and his granddaughter, like two little children, had a deep smile on their faces. But they still don¡¯t know the truth. The reason why Wang Ying wants to target Qingshu Entertainment Group is that Qin Ni wants to have some living tit for tat with Qingshu Entertainment Group. This strain of 9 Blood Lotus. Because until now Wang Family Group and Qingshu Entertainment Group are somewhat different, it seems that they can still cooperate with each other if there is an interest. Once there is no slightest benefit, it is generally given tit for tat. However, what they did not know was that the Qingshu Entertainment Group and Wang Family Group had already reached a cooperation. This behavior was undoubtedly a smoke bomb, confusing all the concerns in the entire metropolis. With Wang Ying¡¯s voice, Tang Xiao on the auction stand still didn¡¯t change his face. He calmly said slowly: ¡°President Wang, bid 50,000,000 pieces. Is there a higher price?¡± Now, hearing Tang Xiao¡¯s face doesn¡¯t change, everyone is a little speechless. Is it a high price for a dollar? It¡¯s just ¡­ a dollar is really not a high price, but ¡­ if there is another 50,000,000 in front! That piece is too expensive! (End of this chapter) Chapter 2293 It¡¯s just that there are some conjectures in the hearts of everyone. Maybe if there is no quotation for 9 Blood Lotus, it will be in Wang Ying¡¯s hands. It seems that 9 Blood Lotus is about to have a possession! However, just thinking in the hearts of everyone, how to explain the foreign voices after the end of the auction, even when Tang Xiao or those Aristocratic Family, didn¡¯t expect, sounded in another room farther away There was a faint voice. I only heard this faint voice, and its low but very firm saying: ¡°80 million!¡± Instantly, some of the entire metropolis is frying! What is the value or function of 9 Blood Lotus? Just let people have to adapt to the whole metropolis at this time, let people indulge in it, but it will not reach this point! And more importantly, this person equivalent to competes with an outside force, as well as Qingshu Entertainment Group and Wang Family Group. Wang Family Group and Qingshu Entertainment Group, but the other two of the three footholds in the Shu area, and the foreign life can meet such requirements, it must be that their identity capabilities are not simple. But this person, or more precisely in this private room, seemed to ignore the eyes of other people and still reported his own price. This is 80 million, which is an inestimable amount of money. It can be said that the amount of money that a civilian family can hardly earn in its lifetime. But in this private room, it fell into the ears of everyone lightly, but didn¡¯t expect in the car, it should be said that Qin Ni didn¡¯t expect, standing on his side Chu Qing again Unable to bear surprised. Some big eyes moved towards the private room on the other side, because the familiar voice in the private room, especially when speaking, the Spirit Qi fluctuations brought out by the breath made Chu Qing suddenly have a kind of heart. A sense of familiarity. This ¡­ I think I heard before that this auction is indeed a late one, just because of the cooperation with Qingcheng Sect. But what didn¡¯t expect is that another familiar voice sounded, and now there is such a very familiar case. It seems that in the metropolis¡¯ auction, it is really a bit surprising. How much? Thinking of this, Chu Qing couldn¡¯t help but shook his head slightly and smiled. This is really unimaginable! However, Chu Qing¡¯s slight shaking of his head made Qin Ni think that the price of this medicine was too high, and he might not be able to afford it! Suddenly Qin Ni¡¯s heart was slowly born: ¡°90 million!¡± what! 90 million! This time, many people in the entire metropolis moved towards the private rooms of Qingshu Entertainment Group. This is 90 million! It can be said to be a group company, or to be exact, it is almost an extremely high price. If it is a small group of small companies, it may be 90 million. They can earn so much money in a year. It is estimated that they have to laugh, and they have already laughed in their hearts. Hearing Qin Ni¡¯s quotation, Chu Qing suddenly looked at Qin Ni aside in amazement. However, Qin Ni slowly said, ¡°This time I didn¡¯t expect the price of this 9 Blood Lotus, which is beyond my expectations! I thought the price of everyone would not be too high, where would it go?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just that didn¡¯t expect that Tang Family would come in such a hand. This is actually, human¡¯s calculation are inferior to the heavens calculation, which is completely beyond my expectations!¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 2294 Hearing Qin Ni¡¯s explanation, Chu Qing immediately responded. It seems that Qin Ni has not forgotten that he and his commitment are no wonder that such a strong attitude. But Chu Qing also clearly saw that when Qin Ni quoted 90 million, he saw Qin Ni¡¯s hand, which was weakly placed on the back of the chair. Because this auction completely exceeded his feelings in his heart, he thought that if there was a reserve price, at least everyone would continue to increase along the reserve price and increase the price in order to achieve the results required by Chu Qing. But what people didn¡¯t expect is that this is simply impossible. didn¡¯t expect At first the auction of 9 Blood Lotus came out like this, there was no reserve price auction item, after the coup of the group of people on the first floor, it had reached the price of 10000000 level. And now that the price of this 10000000 level is reached, it seems that this group of people want to get this 9 Blood Lotus! Can only become more difficult. The room seemed to be aware of Qin Ni¡¯s thoughts, and Wang Ying was not good to talk any more, because she knew very well. If Qingshu Entertainment Group was also pitted, such a high price instantly came out, which is 90 million! Qin Ni, can you really take it out? Although Qin Ni¡¯s family is great, he doesn¡¯t believe that the money that disappeared in a flash is what they can afford. In the private room, it seemed that Qin Ni¡¯s expression was noticed, only to hear that Chu Qing remained silent, waiting quietly for the final result. But I heard Qin Ni say slowly, ¡°Sorry! I didn¡¯t expect that after this thing has no reserve price, everyone has no fear and raises the price without hesitation! What I can do now is to try my best 9 Blood Lotus for you! ¡° ¡°But if the price is too high in the end, please forgive me, I guess I can¡¯t promise you, I can¡¯t do it ¡­¡± Chu Qing also understood Qin Ni¡¯s words very well. If 9 Blood Lotus had the reserve price, let everyone know that everyone would have some scruples. However, after 9 Blood Lotus had no reserve price, everyone would just do whatever they wanted and coaxed it up to create the current level. A small spiritual medicine, even though it is valuable, but no one wants to let the company¡¯s future development have a shortage of capital chain. This is 90 million, he is not a casual pocket figure! Moreover, Qing Shu Entertainment Group was originally targeted by Tang Family and some groups in the Shu area. Once the capital chain is missing, it is really difficult to imagine what kind of development Qing Qing Entertainment Group will have in mobile phones and what it will face Difficulties and difficulties. Hearing Qin Ni¡¯s words, Chu Qing just slowly took the head and slowly said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to control anything, as long as you can maintain this look!¡± ¡°en?¡± ¡°As for whether or not, since you can get this news of spiritual medicine, you can only accept your destiny!¡± Speaking of which, Chu Qing is also unable to bear some secretly sighed. Seeing Chu Qing¡¯s appearance, Qin Ni¡¯s heart was more of a taste. Chu Qing did so much for himself and Qingshu Entertainment Group, but what didn¡¯t expect is that the sudden change made him even connected to 9 Blood Lotus. I am not 100% sure of my ability to succeed. Qin Ni, who has always been cautious, suddenly felt a powerless frustration for the first time. If your Qingshu Entertainment Group is not targeted by other Aristocratic Family Groups, then you will have more cooperation, then Qingshu Entertainment Group will inevitably have another layer of development. But now he can be regarded as an isolated existence in the land of Shu, and how much money he can take out, he does not have much knowledge in Qin Ni¡¯s heart. (End of this chapter) Chapter 2295 All the changes came too fast, and even in Wang Ying¡¯s private room, what Wang Ying did not expect was that this foreign force was so rich and imposing. If according to the previous methods, Wang Ying will naturally try his best to coordinate with Qingshu Entertainment Group. At that time, the two on the surface battles will also be reduced to Qingshu Entertainment Group or his Wang Family Group to get 2 Blood Lotus. However, according to the current situation, the attitude of foreign forces lion¡¯s big mouth to these prices to disdain as beneath contempt¡¯s attitude, this time completely beyond their expectations. Among the other Aristocratic Family in the Metropolis, there is more of a silent response. Because of these nine years of auctions, the fierce level of competition seems to be mediocre, but there has been a dark tide, which has been completely unexpected by everyone. On the stage, Tang Xiao saw that the price of 9 Blood Lotus was rising all the way, and the smile in his heart was even more. And his mother Tang Lingxiao heard that the price of 9 Blood Lotus could even compete in such an instant, and the sneer in his heart was even more than that. Because for others, this 9 Blood Lotus is actually more about calculating these Aristocratic Family to see their attitude and strength. This is the plan that Tang Family wants to hold this auction, but the appearance of Qingcheng Sect and the participation of foreign forces in the middle ¡­ but! However, the intervention of foreign forces also allowed them to see the terrifying existence of these foreign forces. I thought that the famous schools here are more things to look forward to, and who are the two foreign forces in the end, they can have such a calm attitude. You should know that in the land of Shu, although there is no shortage of rich time, the fierce competition is really not as calm as it seems. But when everyone was not alone, they only heard the other private room as if no one noticed, a faint sound resounded through the metropolis. I saw this person, broke a number that finally broke through the limit, a 100000000! A 100000000! For those Aristocratic Family, what does a 100000000 mean? It was only when Chu Qing heard this humorous offer that Chu Qing finally had a faint smile on his face. Sure enough, it seems that the man is finally here! Chu Qing was still thinking about why these foreign forces didn¡¯t expect people who were all known to him, but at this time, hearing this faint quote sounded, the big rock in Chu Qing¡¯s heart finally fell. As far as Chu Qing is concerned, regardless of its price, he must try his best to win it. However, seeing the silence on the Wang Family Group¡¯s side and Qin Ni¡¯s powerless frustration in front of him, he also understood that the sudden intervention of this foreign force had completely interrupted the process of the auction. It can be said that it has no rules and no rhythm, and has reached the point of do as one pleases. But after the faint sound of the report sounded, Chu Qing side Qin Ni was slightly frowned, even though she was calm and faced with many experiences, but after hearing this quote, Qin Ni couldn¡¯t help but feel a little tight Make a powder fist. When will your Qingshu Entertainment Group have such confidence? A 100000000! She Qin Ni, yes! But for a spiritual medicine to make the group suddenly lose money, Qin Ni, she really can¡¯t do it! Even if you can come up with a 100000000, then next! (End of this chapter) Chapter 2296 I do n¡¯t know what I thought of, Qin Ni ¡¯s eyes flashed through, and he got up to prepare the next price, but when he was about to say 200000000 to 10000000, he had n¡¯t exported it yet, but was thrown by Chu Qing with a generous palm. Pressed on his shoulder. Suddenly, some strange Qin Ni turned his head and saw Chu Qing slowly shaking his head expressionless and faintly, ¡°Enough, President Qin ¡¯s intention I have Chu Qing ¡¯s heart, has reached this unpredictable rhythm, this Enough is enough! ¡°But ¡­ Qin Ni¡¯s words will be finished, Chu Qing is just faint, ¡°Since this 9 Blood Lotus has nothing to do with me, so be it!¡± Hearing Chu Qing¡¯s words, I felt the warm palm of Chu Qing¡¯s shoulders, Qin Ni Can only sit down slowly. It¡¯s just that although there was some luck in that eye, it was more unwilling. When will the Qingshu Entertainment Group achieve a quotation index just like these outsiders are you, so do as one pleases. But Chu Qing also left behind, so Qin Nichu Yue 3 is also puzzled, because Chu Qing in addition to Qing Shu Entertainment Group and Wang Family Group, also appeared in a bureau. There is Shudi¡¯s own life over there, and try his best to leave this 9 Blood Lotus! The quote of 200000000 million quotes slowly circulated in the metropolis, but I saw more silence throughout the metropolis. Because everyone knows that the so-called 100000000 has already broken through the sky-high price, and what kind of position it will reach next has already exceeded everyone¡¯s expectations. And then they dare not continue to quote. If no one continues to quote once they have quoted more than 200000000 million, then no group and Aristocratic Family can have the ability to take over this 100000000, sky-high figure. On the metropolitan auction stage, perhaps I noticed what everyone thought, Tang Xiao did not at all continue to talk more, only heard Tang Xiao say, ¡°200000000 for the first time! Is there a higher price?¡± However, there was only more silence to deal with him, ¡°200000000 second time!¡± Upon seeing this, Tang Xiao no longer procrastinated, and said directly: ¡°200000000 the third time! Then this 3 Blood Lotus belongs to the owner of this room!¡± ¡°Congratulations to 9 Blood Lotus, who has become the owner!¡± A sky-high figure of 100000000 finally dropped this 9 Blood Lotus slowly, and the income was naturally the one in the private room that made people effortlessly exist. Everyone is very interested, who is in the private room? As everyone knows, among the private rooms on the second floor, this auction, only the Wang Family Group and Qingshu Entertainment Group were quoted in Shudi. And the remaining three sky-high quotations are only these three private rooms! In the end, I got this room and took the 9 Blood Lotus. Then who is the person in this room? Could you bear the curiosity in your heart? I can only wait for the end of auction to get acquainted with the banquet. At that time, no matter who this person is, it will inevitably become the existence and mutual understanding of the various Aristocratic Family groups in Shu. In the private room, at this time, a man who was more beautiful than a woman, and showed an elegant and noble atmosphere on the whole body, but only a faint smile on the corner of his mouth. He has completely won 9 Blood Lotus. As for when this 9 Blood Lotus will return to the hands of its real owner, it has to wait and see. The secretary behind him looked at the president of her family in surprise. What she did not expect was that the owner of her family had been silent and indifferent to what happened, not saying a word. If you did n¡¯t export it, it would be the sky-high figure! It¡¯s just that he is a little strange, why does his president have to take this 9 Blood Lotus? (End of this chapter) Chapter 2297 9 The belonging of Blood Lotus suddenly settled, and at the end of Tang Xiao¡¯s announcement, this auction, which lasted so long in the land of Shu, finally came to an end. And among the numbers everywhere, all influence has some begin to stir, because in Tang Xiao ¡¯s words, there is a banquet after the end of auction. As for this banquet, each Great Influence wants to get to know those outsiders. The beginning of power. Although I don¡¯t know what purpose these foreign forces came to this Shu land, but for the people in Shu land, it is not indispensable to have some business cooperation. I only heard Tang Xiao say slowly, ¡°Welcome everyone to participate in the auction held by Tang Family and Qingcheng Sect. After this auction, please invite guests to the third floor to participate in this banquet. ! ¡° After talking, Tang Xiao left in the farewell of everyone. On the first floor of the lobby auction stand, and in 9 Blood Lotus has been obtained by foreign forces. On the side of Qin Ni, some of the disabled to bear easily faced Chu Qing on the side, ¡°Chu Qing, I am really sorry, I originally agreed to you, and I will take this 9 Blood Lotus for you! But didn¡¯t expect ¡­ ¡° But I saw Chu Qing, still both hands crossed near chest, slowly said the head, and then no longer spoke, but just spoke out, ¡°Then go to the banquet! That¡¯s all, as for 9 Blood Lotus, he To whom does it belong? It is not yet known! ¡° Just want to hear Chu Qing¡¯s words, Qin Ni and Chu Yue Zhao Linyi 3 female, suddenly looked at each other with some doubts, how to hear Chu Qing¡¯s words like The words mean more than they say. It¡¯s just that the 3 girls didn¡¯t ask too much. In the eyes of doubt, Qin Ni got up slowly, took Chu Qing 3 out of the private room, and moved towards the third floor. Chu Yue and Zhao Linyi behind him have not spoken since auction, quietly watching all the changes that have passed away, but, at this moment, they can¡¯t help but wonder when moved towards Chu Qing. Perceived that although the 3 women did not make a noise, the expression of constant curiosity, Chu Qing smiled inwardly. On the other side, there are foreign forces in the other two private rooms. In one private room, there are 2 women who have some anxiety in their hearts. Because what they didn¡¯t expect is that this time they came to the land of Shu, and they originally came to the 9 Blood Lotus. But didn¡¯t expect the 9 Blood Lotus to be dismissed by someone who knows where their ears go. Originally they still wondered who could get these? Even his many followers, although not always annoyed, because in their hearts there are people who dare to compete with their master for this medicinal herb. But when the last quotation of the sky-high price sounded, the whole private room suddenly calmed down, because the familiar voices of the attendants did not know what it was! But for 2 girls, this voice is too familiar, this voice is no one else, it is the Chu Dynasty in Jingmen City! That rising financial empire big group, on the surface of the incumbent! The fact that this person is not someone else is also a special existence in comparison with the whole World, which means that the person in power is not someone else! Is a man! And for the two women also have a relationship. It can be said that they know each other, or because there is a vital person in the middle, and this person is either someone else or Chu Qing. (End of this chapter) Chapter 2298 Only one of the women was heard, and some slightly frowned said, ¡°How could Zhai Yu be so interested in 9 Blood Lotus, and he did not hesitate to call out such a sky-high price!¡± Hearing this woman¡¯s words, he was standing in a high position beside him, although his whole body seemed to be indifferent like water, but the temperament revealed by his body could not help making people a little silent. The 2 girls in this private room are none other than Taixue, a Chinese medicine house in Hua Xia Country, and the famous one in Imperial Capital, who is known to everyone in the upper circle, Imperial Capital 6 Princess Di Cai! Yes! The 2 women in this private room are not others, they are the people who Chu Qing used to be! That¡¯s why it appeared. When I heard the bidding sound in this room, Chu Qing moved slightly. Chu Qing didn¡¯t expect that one of the so-called foreign forces is someone he once knew. Medical doctor Tai Xue and Imperial Capital¡¯s 6 Princess Di Cai! There are some subtle relationships between the 2 people, but it is a pity that Chu Qing later because of some reasons in the cultivation world and some reasons in those ancient martial arts circles, so in line with the idea of ??constant cutting and unreasonable , Chu Qing resolutely wiped out those thoughts that were naive and affectionate. Hearing Taixue¡¯s doubtful voice, Di Cai was also questioned. Because in his impression, this house feather generally will not easily leave Jingmen City. Because the big industry in Jingmen City is enough to keep him busy for a while, but what didn¡¯t expect is that Zhai Yu will appear in this land of Shu. How can this not make the 2 women full of doubts! Seeing the two women in front of him, he answered one question after another, the color of doubt in his tone, and the attendant behind him no longer spoke. Because from the words of his master, it is clear that the person who finally got 9 Blood Lotus must have a relationship with his master. There are no more speeches for the attendants and guards. Since Patriarch¡¯s identity has been very noble, people who can get acquainted with 2 people are not necessarily ordinary people! However, the Emperor Cai on the side also said: ¡°Only wait for the banquet to see if you can meet Zhai Yu! If you can, I hope he can change hands and give me 9 Blood Lotus!¡± Hearing the Emperor¡¯s voice at the end, the voice gradually faded away, and Taixue on the side was quickly comforted. ¡°Presumably, the color of Elder in your middle family will have a certain cure, even if we can¡¯t get 9 Blood Lotus, you don¡¯t have to be too lonely!¡± ¡°This 9 Blood Lotus we came to the land of Shu, in order to get 9 Blood Lotus just in case of 10000 one, it does not necessarily need to be enough!¡± ¡°You can get it, that is our fate. If you can¡¯t, you will ask Zhai Yu later!¡± ¡°If you can get it, if you can¡¯t get it, let¡¯s find another way!¡± Hearing Taixue¡¯s soft comfort, the Emperor Cai on the side can only be nodded slowly. After all, there is no way. One of their Imperial Capital naturally has an elder who is sick. In the idea of ??a dead horse being a live horse doctor, it just happens I heard that Tang Family actually auctioned the legendary spiritual medicine 9 Blood Lotus in the land of Shu, so 2 talents came to the land of Shu within 1000 miles, hoping to get the 9 Blood Lotus. I hope that returning home can slow down the elder¡¯s condition or have no hope of treatment. But what didn¡¯t expect was the sudden appearance of Zhai Yu, which also disrupted the thoughts of 2 women. If it is someone else, maybe they will have some ideas, hoping that the other party will give up 9 Blood Lotus. It ¡¯s okay to trade things for something! But what didn¡¯t expect is the familiar voice, others don¡¯t know, but they do. This is the authority of the huge business empire in Jingmen City. In Jingmen City, it can be said to be the existence of aloof and remote, and this person is not someone else, it is Zhai Yu! (End of this chapter) Chapter 2299 The auction went away, and everyone in the lobby on the first floor moved away towards the second floor. Because next, the completion of the auction in this metropolis, everyone has to go to the banquet hall on the 3rd floor to hold a banquet. It is nominally a banquet, which is actually a social meeting between high-level officials, and more importantly, in practice, many Aristocratic Family are very curious about who can get the 9 Blood Lotus. After all, this 9 Blood Lotus makes a twist and turns on this auction, one wave after another. From the beginning, the Wang Family Group deliberately bid for one yuan, then to the intervention of the Qingshu Entertainment Group, to the last 3 foreign forces competing with each other, and finally got 9 Blood Lotus with the sky-high transaction value! Therefore, Tang Xiao said that they would hold a banquet after they finished, which also invisibly conforms to the ideas of many Aristocratic Family and his heart in the whole Shu. So everyone is waiting silently in the heart. What foreign forces are in the three private rooms? If you have a fate, it ¡¯s best to make friends with them. In this way, the Aristocratic Family Group will have greater opportunities for cooperation in the Shu area or in the economic and trade of some foreign interests. With this idea in mind, in the entire second floor lobby, many people¡¯s ideas also coincide with the people on the first floor. Among the private rooms on the second floor, many Aristocratic Family in Shudi appeared one after another and also moved towards the third floor. Because since the banquet is about to begin, no matter what happens, the person you want to see in your heart will definitely see you. Instead of this, there is no need to wait too much on the second floor, just go to the third floor and wait. In the private room, Di Cai and Tai Xue really thought about it in silence. In what way can the 9 Blood Lotus be obtained from Zhai Yu? After all, they are still familiar with Zhai Yu. Because in Jingmen City, the huge business empire is not completely necessary for the needs of 9 Blood Lotus. The economic and trade activities to be run by the entire business empire are not related to medicine ingredients, so it means that even if it is obtained by auction, Yude Gou also not at all substantial use. In that case, I don¡¯t know if I can get this 9 Blood Lotus from the hands of Zhai Yu. While thinking about it, Taixue¡¯s slightly soothing voice fell in the private room, and he pulled the side emperor, slowly out of the banquet on the third floor. ¡°It is estimated that the meeting will start soon, and we don¡¯t have to stay in this room any more! Let¡¯s go too!¡± When he saw him too snowy, the emperor was slowly nodded. It¡¯s just that there is still some frowning between the eyebrows. I originally thought that I came to the land of Shu this time. For 9 Blood Lotus, I was more determined to get it, but I didn¡¯t expect that such a thing happened in the end. What¡¯s more important is that the company where Zhai Yu and Zhai Yu are located, the business empire in Jingmen City, still has some problems. After all, they all have several ties to Chu Qing, and it¡¯s not easy for everyone to make good friends with each other! However, when I asked for an appointment at the banquet, I couldn¡¯t hold my face. Because after all, I don¡¯t know what exactly this house blood needs for 9 Blood Lotus ¡­ Now that his thoughts are here, Emperor Cai is not in change. He slowly rises and follows the side Taixue out of the private room. At this time, there are only sparse people in the lobby on the second floor. Aristocratic Family and the others among the private rooms on the second floor have already moved towards the third floor. (End of this chapter) Chapter 2300 Seeing Xue and Di Cai slowly walked out of the door, Di Cai¡¯s eyes moved around towards moved towards. But there is no way to know whether there are people or no one in the surrounding private rooms. It¡¯s just that the doors of the private rooms are still closed, and there is no unusual movement ¡­ Thinking of this, Di Cai got up slowly and moved away towards the staircase of the third floor. However, at this time in Chu Qing¡¯s private room, Chu Qing took the lead to get Qin Nichu and Zhao Linyi 3 women all a little puzzled. Because 3 women all know that for Chu Qing, 9 Blood Lotus must be Chu Qing is inevitable. All of them know the importance of 9 Blood Lotus for Chu Qing. But I also know that Chu Qing got 9 Blood Lotus to rescue Lin Qing, but now 9 Blood Lotus soldiers are not at all sold by Qing Ni Entertainment Group of Qin Ni. But Chu Qing still serene, unemotional, as if the auction just before him, just just a passing scene. This made Qin Ni more uncomfortable in his heart. After all, his Qingshu Entertainment Group suddenly experienced such a Heaven and Earth turning upside down change during this time. The function of Chu Qing is self-evident! I originally promised remuneration to get 9 Blood Lotus in accordance with his promise anyway, but now 9 Blood Lotus is under the price of sky-high prices under his own eyelids, and is imported into the police station by outside forces. How can this be worthy of Chu Qing¡¯s trust and all his commitments with Chu Qing not long ago! And more importantly, the little girlfriend Lin Qing who was present was only in the hospital, and from Chu Qing ¡¯s expression, Chu Qing was obviously self-evident for Lin Qing ¡¯s importance. Fancy Lin Qing, it must be very false! Treat Lin Qing completely! But the one-of-a-kind medicine that is needed is this 9 Blood Lotus, but now Qin Ni, even this small promise ca n¡¯t be realized like before, and he has always been solemnly vowed that the auction can be held as scheduled, or even It is also inevitable for auction. But now the accident of completely unprepared suddenly happened, completely leaving Qin Ni speechless. Because of Qin Ni at this time, she can no longer use any language to comfort ^ After all, he was visiting Chu Chu by himself, and made a commitment, but now he is just verbally not at all signing any agreement. But Chu Qing has done everything beyond ordinary people! And it can make Qingshu Entertainment Group happen in this short period of time, once you have something that you dare not imagine, but now Qin Ni does not know at all, what behavior should be used to repay Chu Qing to himself Once promised. And I was really just as if I was talking in the empty mouth. Simply nobody proposed to do anything. Thinking about this, Qin Ni did n¡¯t know what he thought, taking a deep breath, moved towards Chu Qing, who was about to walk out of the private room. Ease out channel: ¡°Chu Qing!¡± A cry suddenly stopped Chu Qing¡¯s footsteps. Chu Qing also had some doubts and turned to look behind him. I saw Qin Ni¡¯s eyes firm and somewhat serious: ¡°When I go to the banquet hall on the third floor later, I will find a way to find out who got 3 Blood Lotus! ¡° ¡°I will ask him to see if I can change the conditions, or another way to help you, get 9 Blood Lotus!¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 2301 The reason why Chu Qing didn¡¯t say a word, expressionless, just because Chu Qing couldn¡¯t bear the joy that kept rising. Because the voice from that room Chu Qing can fully understand that it is not someone else who can install 9 Blood Lotus in the room and auctioned it. It is really a house feather! However, in the face of the other 2 familiar people, those 2 foreign forces invaded, and they were not secretly sighed. That¡¯s why it looks like expressionless. But his expression fell on Qin Ni, Chu Yue Zhao Linyi 3 women¡¯s eyes suddenly turned into another look. Especially Qin Ni, he thought Chu Qing was unable to get 9 Blood Lotus, so he was helpless and lonely. But what he didn¡¯t know was that Chu Qing was just holding back the joy in his heart. Because for Chu Qing, once he gets 9 Blood Lotus, his own emergency can be fully recovered, and Lin Qing ¡¯s injury can be completely treated by himself. By that time, his treatment of Lin Qing ¡¯s injury is Imperative. Because of Lin Qing ¡¯s previous injury, his Chu Qing can mobilize Spirit Qi and remove his injured internal organs from the Meridian he is connected with, but there is no way to remove the Spirit Qi from his heart. Among the sword energy of the invisible golden sword. The sword energy of the golden sword here, if it is Chu Qing, she is naturally fearless, but for the woman of Lin Qing who has no cultivation base and no cultivation base, once the invisible sword energy enters the forest Qing¡¯s within the body will certainly cause significant harm to Lin Qing¡¯s body. If this is the case, you will not be able to compensate for it, so Chu Qing always hopes to get 9 Blood Lotus. In this way, you can completely heal the injuries you suffered when you came to this World. I can also normally induce the vitality of the spirit within the body Spiritual Qi to be transported out and transformed into Lin Qing¡¯s body. If it was before, once you have handled Spirit Qi, there is now no way to move Spirit Qi in your body, you can induce Spirit Qi to cultivate, but once you enter into the body, you will be in the heart The golden sword with an invisible handle gives assimilation. In that case, once the Spirit Qi emitted by yourself entered Lin Qing ¡¯s within the body, it would naturally cause serious injuries. Therefore, Chu Qing¡¯s excitement about Zhai Yu¡¯s auction of 9 Blood Lotus is naturally self-evident. As far as Chu Qing is concerned, Qingshu Entertainment Group and even Qin Ni have done well enough, and they have not been completely correct and have too many demanding requirements. As Chu Qing said to Qin Ni, ¡°He can get the fate of these 9 Blood Lotus!¡± ¡°If you can¡¯t get it, then forget it!¡± But Chu Qing, the reason why he can have such confidence, it is also implicitly notified in advance that Zhai Yu had already got 9 Blood Lotus! In this way, it can be said that with the help of Qin Ni¡¯s heavy stimulation, he has already obtained 9 Blood Lotus, so Qin Ni simply does not violate his promise with him. However, this idea in Chu Qing¡¯s mind was not understood by Qin Ni and the others. Qin Ni thought Chu Qing could not get 9 Blood Lotus. Therefore, he was unable to bear his face full of desolation, and forced to endure sadness. After all, his girlfriend Lin Qing was still lying in the hospital ¡­ What everyone thought, but it was different from Chu Qing¡¯s long-standing thoughts, Chu Qing just wanted to see Zhai Yu as soon as possible, it is best to get that 9 Blood Lotus, and retreat to repair the injury! (End of this chapter) Chapter 2302 Hearing Qin Ni¡¯s words behind him, Chu Qing was a little stunned, and said lightly, ¡°That 9 Blood Lotus thing ¡­ it¡¯s all right! As for the 9 Blood Lotus, if you can¡¯t get it, don¡¯t I say it? ? That doesn¡¯t matter anymore! ¡° ¡°Again, we have achieved the purpose of this auction!¡± I didn¡¯t hear Chu Qing¡¯s words, Qin Ni felt even more sad, but Chu Qing¡¯s last sentence suddenly left Qin Ni at a loss! What is the purpose of this trip has been achieved! In the private room, Qin Ni said to ¡°We ca n¡¯t bear bear¡±, ¡°I promised you will get 9 Blood Lotus. I ¡¯ll ask later to see who got 9 Blood Lotus. I ¡¯ll see if he can and There are some exchanges on terms to try to get you the wine down! ¡° Although the doubts in his heart were still full, Qin Ni didn¡¯t care too much, but instead expressed his thoughts. Hearing Qin Ni¡¯s words, Chu Qing¡¯s expressionless expression slowly showed a smile. He just slowly shook his head and said, ¡°President Qin doesn¡¯t have to worry about it! We will attend the banquet as usual after a while, and what will happen to this!¡± ¡°When the time comes again!¡± Seeing Chu Qing with such a strong chest and the appearance of serene, Qin Nichuyue 3 whispered. Instead, my mind was replaced by doubt. It is Chu Qing who wants to get 9 Blood Lotus. Why do you get 9 Blood Lotus? 3 women naturally know it! But how has it become now that the demand for 9 Blood Lotus is no longer as great as before. The thoughts in Qin Ni¡¯s heart can only slowly emerge in the heart of the woman who proves that Chu Yue 2 has slowly emerged. It¡¯s just that even though they are puzzled, they often see it in Qin Ni, Qin Ni also moved towards 2 people to watch, and suddenly there are too many doubts in my heart. Hearing Chu Qing this remark, does Chu Qing really care less about the needs of 9 Blood Lotus? So at this time, in the metropolis¡¯s auction, Qin Ni, 3 women¡¯s institute came here, what is it for? But no one asked the doubts in the heart of the 3 women, because Chu Qing had slowly opened the door of the private room and took the 3 females out of the door of the private room without saying a word. Only in those deep eyes, moved towards the two beside the quiet room door of the private room. Chu Qing has fully understood in the private room, who else did not move towards the third floor, in the private room, there are people familiar with Chu Qing, and 3 people who made Chu Qing puzzled ¡­ ¡­ One of them is Zhai Yu, and the other one is, in the lobby on the first floor, two people are facing each other in Qingcheng Sect. The so-called Tsing Yi Elder and the dusty temperament beside him, the blue smoke Fairy that descended like a fairy. However, the afterglow of Chu Qing¡¯s eyes slowly passed by, and he no longer stayed still, because after all, he was going to the banquet on the 3rd floor, and naturally he needed Qin Ni to lead the way for clansman. As his personal bodyguard, he has violated some rules. Looking at Chu Qing motionless, Zhao Linyi on the side also had some doubts and patted Chu Qing¡¯s shoulder lightly. ¡°Chu Qing! What are you doing?¡± Zhao Linyi¡¯s voice suddenly pulled Chu Qing¡¯s persistence back from the stunned god. The corner of the mouth contains said with a smile, ¡°Nothing, let¡¯s go!¡± And Qin Ni and Chu Yue 2 women walking in front of them, did not stay when they heard Chu Qing ¡¯s words behind them, stepped towards the third floor and moved away ¡­ (End of this chapter) Chapter 2303 At this time, Qin Nichuyue was questioned by Chu Qing¡¯s sudden pause, and the 3 women were full of doubts. But there is no alternative, because Chu Qing¡¯s words are already very clear, what kind of risks will there be in the end? Only after going to the 3rd floor will you understand. 3 After she put down the doubts in her heart, she only responded to Chu Qing, staying in front of the back door, looking at the four places, and staying in the heart lightly. But what you just want to know is what will happen after you arrive at the banquet hall on the third floor? But Qin Ni¡¯s heart still does not forget the 3 Blood Lotus ¡­ After all, Qin Ni, like Qin Ni, started from scratch and founded Qingshu Entertainment Group¡¯s natural color alone. As a Shudi 3 standing, the president of a huge group, the dignity and the pride in his heart are not allowed. Let yourself be blasphemous. Not allow others to violate! Get violated by others, that is undoubtedly weak in his own strength, helpless! However, if you are self-indulgent and self-indulgent, then what ability do you have to manage your huge group? Thinking of this moment, you do not think of what you said to him when you appeared in the tall building of Qingshu Entertainment Group. You must bear the weight of the crown! If you want to think like this, you have to assume the responsibility of being king. However, there is one thing as a king, that is the dignity of the king! My own strength is now weaker than those of foreign forces rich and imposing. Between opened mouth and closed mouth are sky-high figures. But I definitely can¡¯t allow myself to indulge myself, so when I go to the banquet hall on the third floor later, it is best to meet the auction of 3 Blood Lotus anyway, if the foreign forces can get away from her if possible. The 9 Blood Lotus was replaced in his hand, and the promise to Chu Qing was completed. That is the best. After all, Chu Qing has done enough to his Qingshu Entertainment Group. Starting from the troubles of Qin Family, he has reconciled with Wang Family Group. It has reached the end of his family ¡¯s grievances and grievances, which has caused the current situation ¡­ ¡­ It can be said that there are already a lot of self-reliant Aristocratic Family in Shudi, and they are gradually willing to cooperate with their own Qingshu Entertainment Group, so this is undoubtedly a good sign for Qingshu Entertainment Group. At least Qingshu Entertainment Group will not cause other Aristocratic Family to dare to cooperate with themselves because of their reasons. Once upon a time, the Qingshu Entertainment Group was just because of the rise of the orangutan, not because the Aristocratic Family Group wanted to cooperate with its own Qingshu Entertainment Group. However, because Tang Family is 4 deeper and deeper in the land of Shu, this huge force has led Qingshu Entertainment Group to follow the thin ice in the land of Shu. And those Aristocratic Family groups, who wanted to work with themselves, but because of Tang Family¡¯s reasons, are pacing and swaying. There are even quite a few Aristocratic Family who secretly give themselves means ¡­ Although Qin Ni can understand what they have done, Qin Ni still has to sigh, whoever is strong in this Shu land is justified! If the Qingshu Entertainment Group has become a land of Shu, then there is the existence of Tang Family in general, then will you be disturbed by these things again? king! Do you really want to be king? (End of this chapter) Chapter 2304 But for only half a day, Chu Qing¡¯s eyes stayed on one of the two private rooms. There was an old man in the private room who was not angry and pretentious, and his face was peaceful, with long silver white hair, and white as baby skin. The old man is no one else, it is the Elder of Qingcheng Sect, Tsing Yi Elder. Sitting in the private room this morning did not say a word, but the color of doubt between her eyebrows was even more puzzled. The auction had been held for a long time, but when Qingcheng Sect learned that the 9 Blood Lotus was the final object of the auction, the object to be auctioned. Qingcheng Sect quickly took the shot and reached an agreement with Tang Family. This is the auction that was mostly met during the summer. It was jointly organized by Tang Family and Qingcheng Sect. The reason why Qingcheng Sect heard 9 Blood Lotus There is no other reason for being. Only because there is a very important person in Qingcheng Sect, only because of some situation, the head of Qingcheng Sect immediately issued an order to take the opportunity to find out at the foot of Qingcheng Mountain that day, a sudden thunderstorm occurred Thunder, what happened? And the leader of Qingcheng Sect, secretly calculated, that is, after all, a strange person came to him in Qingcheng Sect territory, so I just wanted to know who is you and came to him in Qingcheng Sect! The original night, the star ¡¯s sparse night of that month, suddenly dropped the sky, and Qingcheng Sect was also tired to be shaken today, and even the entire Shudi, many of them were extra silent. But those Aristocratic Family and the group think it is Qingcheng Sect. Which one is more powerful? Realm breakthrough is being held! However, this is only a speculation in the minds of those Aristocratic Family, but only the head of the Upper Azure City school in Qingcheng Mountain in the Shu land, he knew it in his heart. Just because no one in Qingcheng Sect simply made a series of realm breakthroughs, and wanted to attract a lot of thunder, how powerful this person Realm must be, but didn¡¯t expect is what happened next in Qingcheng Sect, Had to make the head suddenly remembered that night¡¯s experience. It¡¯s because Qingcheng Sect is on Vice Sect Leader! Just because of the original conditioning of the injury after the injury, but in order to smooth the injury more smoothly, and just when realm is making a breakthrough, I want to borrow the bottleneck breakthrough, with the huge Spirit Qi, to give its own injury to recovery. At the time, the head of Qingcheng Sect was slightly frowned after hearing this, because there was no other person, a wounded person, although it happened to be a realm breakthrough, the breakthrough taboo was originally harmless. But the injured body is like a leaking bucket. You do n¡¯t fill the bucket first, but directly break through the realm. Then when the huge Spirit Qi enters within the body, how will you go after one another another? ! But I also thought that the person who proposed this method is my Junior Sister. After thinking about it, he can only respond silently, and after his own thinking has been answered by himself, he began to break through on realm. I strive to completely resolve my wounds and restore them on the occasion of realm breakthrough, but the sky is not what I want ¡­ Everything is too beautiful to be imagined, which leads Qingcheng Sect to a Vice Sect Leader, which is instantly crazy like a devil, not like a human! It is also because of this that the head thought of that night, the sky of thunder and lightning ¡­ (End of this chapter) Chapter 2305 Just at the moment of breakthrough, the original injury gradually improved, and Junior Sister, head of Qingcheng Sect, took advantage of this time breakthrough opportunity to completely resolve the way he was injured. However, it caused another kind of crisis, that is, at the time of realm breakthrough, because he insisted, Spiritual Qi at the time of breakthrough, he completely resolved his injuries. But it also led to the reversal of the meridian, the qi and blood scattered, and the Junior Sister of Qingcheng Sect Sect Master. Since then, the madness has been endless. It can be said that it is completely a phase of cultivation deviation! But there is no way. The cultivation technique of the cultivation by Qingcheng Sect is a little different from these Aristocratic Family in the Shu area. Coupled with the cultivation deviation, it is the Junior Sister in charge of Qingcheng Sect, which is also the Vice Sect Leader of Qingcheng Sect. Because of this, it makes Qingcheng Sect¡¯s head even more headache! Because the strongest in the whole Qingcheng Sect is undoubtedly himself and his Junior Sister, otherwise why can he be the master, and why can his Junior Sister be the Vice Sect Leader? But now his Junior Sister not at all is injured, and on the contrary, the whole person is full of Spirit Qi, but the crazy look makes people can¡¯t help but see some horrible to see. Originally, if it was only the Sect Master of Qingcheng Sect, he might have subdued his Junior Sister, but after helping him, how would he rescue his Junior Sister? Moreover, his Junior Sister is the Vice Sect Leader of Qingcheng Sect. Although Qingcheng Sect has never participated in the competition of these Aristocratic Family in the Shu land, if the loved ones are sent to entertain, even if these are the martial arts groups, they did not think carefully! It¡¯s a pity those top foreign forces? The martial art that is above the Aristocratic Family! Thinking of the Sect Master of Qingcheng Sect here is more cautiously, although he can have a way to rescue his Junior Sister! But there is only one person, and the other Elders of Qingcheng Sect, in fact, you are simply no match for your Junior Sister, not to mention the madness of your own thinking? The strength of the public! Story The head of Qingcheng Sect suddenly remembered that day, who the hell was the thunder at the foot of Qingcheng Sect? But the words brought back by the address that was queried at the foot of Qingcheng Sect on the day of the recall were not entirely true. It turned out to be just a thunder, but the Sect Master of Qingcheng Sect realized that this was never simple, and it must have a strength that is not low. People who are higher than themselves. It ¡¯s just that since he appeared here, it ¡¯s the Spirit God in the sky, and he did n¡¯t even see it. He even received the address that he returned to. He once found a faint trace of blood on the ground. It must have been injured, but Tang Family just held this auction again, 9 Blood Lotus is needed on the auction! It just happened to be Legendary spiritual medicine! Then this person must put all his thoughts on this 9 Blood Lotus, because since he can appear at the foot of Qingcheng Sect because of his experience, then he must have been injured. Then this Legendary spiritual medicine will certainly have an effect on his injury! If you are fortunate enough to meet him, you can ask him to work with him and give his Junior Sister complete treatment! Although he is stronger than his Junior Sister, he can give him a uniform, but simply cannot control it. Someone must help him to help him better. 2 people who are stronger than his Junior Sister, in While controlling him, naturally there will not be too much effort. You can also take this opportunity to heal your Junior Sister! But the whole Qingcheng Sect, except for yourself, who can be stronger than his Junior Sister? (End of this chapter) Chapter 2306 This is why Qingcheng Sect will suddenly cooperate with Tang Family. The reason for wanting to participate in this auction, and the reason for wanting to participate in this auction. Tang Family didn¡¯t understand at all from beginning to end, why in the end Qingcheng Sect has always been indisputable sect, why suddenly cooperate with their Aristocratic Family. Although Tang Family does not mind that there is a so-called cooperation with the big tree of Qingcheng Sect. Just the meaning of this, outsiders are insignificant! This is the person of Qingcheng Sect! But they fully understand, because they know that they want to use this auction to draw out who is it. If they want to get this 9 Blood Lotus, the one who gets this 9 Blood Lotus must be a strong person. It is best to elicit the person who appeared in Qingcheng Sect because of thunder that day, and he will be requested to do so at that time. It is best to fully control the Vice Sect Leader of Qingcheng Sect, and it is also convenient for helping hands. The strong strength of the two will inevitably resolve the complex injury, even the crisis of cultivation deviation one after another. But what made people didn¡¯t expect was that the sudden intervention of foreign forces was completely beyond his expectations. Even this so-called Legendary spiritual medicine 9 Blood Lotus was actually auctioned under a sky-high figure. Even the income from start to finish never showed up, nor was it a person in the land of Shu, which also made the Tsing Yi City honest and silent in the private room. It¡¯s just that the frown between the slightly frowned eyebrows is probably tightly locked, and his white face like baby is more helpless. I originally thought that this time it appeared in the auction of this metropolis. I can know who needs to do it. It can be regarded as a sudden intervention of foreign forces, but it completely disrupts the thinking of Qingcheng Sect. It ¡¯s not that bad! Although I only know that there are foreign forces involved, what didn¡¯t expect is that the power can be so confident. So awe-inspiring and mysterious, that for a long vacation, this auction was successful, because 9 Blood Lotus, according to what they thought, the transaction was successful at a sky-high price. But it is also a failure for the price of copper, because they are completely unclear who and who are foreign forces. Even, Tang Family has even carefully pondered in secret, whether the foreign forces want to make good contact with it, or stay away from each other, this has to be a question of consideration! That¡¯s why, when Tang Lingxiao heard that the price transaction with high prices in the past few years was successful, a satisfied smile appeared on his face. But there were more silent thoughts in my heart. On the auction stand, Tang Xiao wanted to be able to better understand what he was thinking, especially when his 9 Blood Lotus was proudly auctioned at a sky-high price, although the smile on his face was more of a technical school, it was a surprise! But more in my heart is the turbulent state of mind. Because this auction is completely different from his. Tang Tangxiao, the Tang family¡¯s family, and her daughter Tang Xiao really wanted more things they wanted to know in their hearts. Perhaps the last person from 9 Blood Lotus might be Qingcheng Sect. But what didn¡¯t expect is that this 9 Blood Lotus finally turned out to be an outside force, which also overturned what Tang Jia thought in the heart and overturned the Tang Family. All the guesses in the heart can only wait quietly. (End of this chapter) Chapter 2307 Waiting for the banquet on the 3rd floor to start, who are the three mysterious foreign forces in the private room? Qingyan echoed indifferently. The Tsing Yi Fairy behind him seemed to perceive Elder¡¯s thoughts in his heart, and he made a little out of it. The clear voice was like a bell, and it suddenly sounded in the room, only to hear him slowly. ¡°Elder doesn¡¯t have to think too much. As for the banquet on the 3rd floor, let¡¯s get to know it too! Maybe we can be fortunate to know who the hell are in the past 9 years, or maybe the owner of 9 Blood Lotus is also the last chance!¡± Hearing Qingyan Fairy¡¯s interpretation of Tsing Yi Elder soothed for a while, after all, Qing Yan was right, as long as he knew who 9 Blood Lotus got, there was a little chance, even if this time chance is so small, But having this time is always better than not having it. Elder Tsing Yi, who was about to get up, suddenly did not know what was found. A pair of indifferent eyes moved towards the door, just silent for a moment, he slowly said, ¡°You think in the next room, the man, you think how about it?¡± Hearing Tsing Yi Elder¡¯s words, Tsing Yi Fairy faintly smiled, not only for many years, her small head gently swayed, it is clear that Tsing Yan Fairy, this movement of shaking his head, also made Tsing Yi Elder understand. Because the man was full of masculinity, and his heroic posture and upright figure completely told everyone that he is a man who can really cultivate and succeed, and does not need this World. The rules generally require the loss of the dignity of some men. It is the bravery that can have such a strong strength, although Elder Tsing Yi noticed the same last time in Chu Qing. But for Chu Qing¡¯s strength, he is still a little bit at a loss, because if according to his head, then the person who needs to look for is Chu Qing. Then Chu Qing must be seriously injured, and must be treated by 9 Blood Lotus, but now this person appears in front of him casually. Moreover, the breath between her breath is completely deep, and the temperament of the whole body is indifferent to the appearance of serene, which also makes Tsing Yi Elder look at him a little. Let ¡¯s not talk about whether Chu Qing ¡¯s purpose is to find himself this time, but Chu Qing alone, the uncommon martial heroism ¡¯s posture has also been ignored by Tsing Yi Elder, and there is a slow appreciation in his eyes. This man can have such strength, although he does not know the strength is his own and the level of realm, but regardless of his appearance and so on, it is a good person, and he has a king of uncommon martial heroism temperament! Obviously, what is more important is that it also reveals a kind of light and indisputable world, that is like a fairy, as if the whole person is like an unpolished jade. For Qingcheng Sect, who has always been cultivation and does not ask about the world, such men naturally let them not enter some dreaming things. The breath on that body is completely in line with their Qingcheng Sect, regardless of the long-standing character of the world and the appearance of such a calm state of mind. If you can cherish it and take back Qingcheng Sect¡¯s door, it must be a good story. After all, if you can cultivate this powerful strength without losing the dignity of men, which will lead to your own femininity, then there must be some fortune and fortunate encounter! This has to be emotional! (End of this chapter) Chapter 2308 It ¡¯s just Elder Tsing Yi, obviously it ¡¯s about asking. Previously, because before they came in again, they had noticed the existence of Chu Qing, and when Chu Qing left the room just now, moved towards his own room to see, in the end, what kind of thoughts are held between the two parties, the mind really does not understand . Does Qingyan Fairy make more speculations, after all, Qingyan Fairy also understands what kind of things will happen? Whether Chu Qing did not have a character goal for their trip, it is unknown whether it may only be understood until the banquet on the third floor, and Tsing Yi Elder also understands it. No more inquiries, so he got up first and took Qingyan Fairy slowly out of the private room door, moved towards the third floor. In the end, whether Chu Qing is the purpose of this trip, or the proceeds from the auction of 9 Blood Lotus, deployment is the purpose of this trip. I want to invite people who are Qingcheng Sect. Well, only after going to the third floor can you see the difference. But Tsing Yi Elder¡¯s admiration for his heart is still unabated, because relatives are very eager to know, if you can be lucky, or that Chu Qing is not the target person of this trip, it is still possible to set Chu Qing as In the early morning, the disciples of the pie will be diluted into a recipe, which may also be a good thing. Finally, for this downhill behavior, it might not be a good result of one by one. In the other private room, I was quietly watching the first floor lobby where the crowd had long been dispersed. A handsome man in the private room, more beautiful than a woman, was silent. Just standing quietly in front of the floor-to-ceiling windows, looking at this metropolis, no one has long remembered the construction of this cosmopolitan hall on the first floor. It is really simple and profound, but full of noble atmosphere. Although the all around of the private room on the second floor is indeed very soundproof, even when the auction is called in the part-time job, there must be a separate microphone. Only through this microphone can the price of his auction be clearly transmitted to the auction. At the venue. And in front of the floor-to-ceiling glass, this handsome man stretched out a hand, gently stroking some cold floor-to-ceiling windows, and did not remember it, and smiled faintly. It¡¯s really great generosity looking at the glass window. It is estimated that some hot weapons will not be able to break it. Even if it is a strong dancer, it may take some effort to break it. As for those stronger martial artists, there is no need at all, because having some more powerful martial artists, there is no need for the destruction from the metropolis, and people who reach the realm strength have a certain change in their mood. It is necessary for Zhai Yu to make such outliers, in order to prove his own strength and make such extraordinary means. But when it comes to the powerful martial artist of realm, this handsome man thinks of a handsome and uncommon martial heroism in his mind. If in this World is a woman, with such realm strength, and with such terrible means, it may be within the realm in this world, people will still think that this is not a rare thing; But if this happened to a man, it was enough to make everyone look sideways. And just when there was some conjecture in this handsome man¡¯s mind, the private room door behind him opened again, and turned out to be his accompanying secretary. The payment for 9 Blood Lotus has already been completed. I slowly turned my head to see it, and saw my personal secretary, holding a wooden box in front of him. What was the most beautiful man in the wooden box, I couldn¡¯t understand more. (End of this chapter) Chapter 2309 Seeing his personal secretary¡¯s luster that was a jade and a jade box came in, there was a faint smile on the handsome man¡¯s face. It seems that the 9 Blood Lotus that Chu Qing was thinking about finally got his hand, but what he didn¡¯t know was what he wanted in the past few years. What did he think of the most handsome man here, the smile on his face gradually converged. When I saw the smile on my president ¡¯s face gradually closing, the secretary who was walking in closed it, and the private room door was suddenly slightly frowned, and hesitantly, ¡°What happened to the president?¡± Some kind-hearted secretary helped him to obey the orders of his president. When he paid 9 Blood Lotus and got it, he did n¡¯t expect return to the house to see his president ¡¯s face, which gradually disappeared. Couldn¡¯t help but ask with some hesitation in horror. There is no reason for him, because after all, he also knows clearly what position this man in the city of Jingmen has, and what means is there? He alone, in a commercial empire in Jingmen City, has always held the power in his hands, and has stood up to now, for the existence of various Aristocratic Family and many sects who have not looked at and dared not invade, you can know the end of this man What a talent. The original personal secretary was suddenly summoned by his own president and hurried to Shudi, but what he didn¡¯t expect was that his own president came to this Shudi for the sake of his own hands. This jade box. In this jade box, the president had a high price of 9 Blood Lotus a moment ago, but the secretary also slightly puzzled that it was a high price, but it was a 100000000! But his president didn¡¯t even blink his eyebrows, he bought it decisively at 9 Blood Lotus, and in the commercial empire in Jingmen City, there was simply no fish, and the development of medical recipes. In the end, the president bought this. What is the use of legendary-like spiritual medicine? But as a man, you don¡¯t need to ask too much, just execute the command with peace of mind. But when he came back, the secretary suddenly felt a little nervous when he saw the fading smile on his president¡¯s face. After all, the price at that price, although it was only one hair from nine oxen in that huge business empire, but this smile that suddenly dissipated from the gentle and smooth president, always made people a little bit uncomfortable. Frightened, as if inserted into his personal secretary, that looks a little panic. A handsome man, said with a slight smile ¡°Nothing, I just thought of something, but I don¡¯t feel a little emotional!¡± Hearing his president explained so loudly, the secretary suddenly sighed in relief, subconsciously asked, ¡± Then the president, are we going back to Jingmen next? ¡° ¡°Or is going to continue to participate in that, the so-called banquet!¡± Hearing his secretary¡¯s background asking a handsome man, subconsciously pondered, ¡°Go to the party!¡± But I didn¡¯t know what I thought of, and a slight smile appeared on his face, which made his side secretary even more puzzled. Why did your own president look calm and laugh again today? Let him for a long time work beside this handsome man a little shocked. After all, the unusual appearance of the president today made him somewhat puzzled. What kind of things can make the president¡¯s mood change so much. (End of this chapter) Chapter 2310 And this handsome man is no one else, it is Chu Qing please, his former friend Zhai Yu. I tried my best to come to the land of Shu and tried everything I could to get 9 Blood Lotus. However, I did n¡¯t expect what kind of suffering I thought I would have come to the land of Shu. But what did Zhai Yu didn¡¯t expect was that it just broke a sky-high price, so that some of the Shu land was intimidated by the family, and the news stopped. And it was Zhai Yu who heard Zhai Yu didn¡¯t expect that he clearly heard that the other 2 people in the private room who bid with themselves, not someone else must be Zhai Yu, even Chu Qing also knows people, maybe Chu Qing Realize this too! Suddenly, when I heard my secretary¡¯s words, I also thought a little bit. I don¡¯t know when I met Chu Qing at the banquet later, and even met the two acquaintances. What kind of attitude will Chu Qing have after the other two? Is that estimated to be a more interesting thing? The smile on Zhai Yu¡¯s face was even deeper. The secretary next to him, some were unable to bear, some took a step back. The change of the president today is erratic, which is really shocking. However, as the personal secretary of the president, and this person is Zhai Yu secretary, there is no alternative but to stand quietly with his head down. He didn¡¯t know himself, but asked if his president would continue to attend the banquet or leave Shudi. For the personal secretary, since 9 Blood Lotus has arrived, it is not necessary for his president to stay in this familiarity, and it is better to leave Shudi immediately. After all, this 9 Blood Lotus can quote such a sky-high price, but it will definitely spread throughout the entire Shu land in a moment, will it bring unexpected dangers or unexpected things, this must be considered by the personal secretary, Although in the rain, some people were brought to this land. However, as a personal secretary of Zhai Yu, he must think of this to not allow any unexpected thing to happen, especially now there is also the price of Legendary-like spiritual medicine. As the so-called an innocent man treasuring a jade ring becomes a crime! In this unfamiliar place in Shu, that is not in the financial room, everyone can get the identity of this handsome man. Even if I do n¡¯t know, once it is difficult to hear, Golden Gate is the commercial empire among them, and it will definitely be a strategic withdrawal. But in this person¡¯s unfamiliar Shu land, as the so-called even a powerful dragon cannot repress a local snake, be cautious about 10000 points, it is still much better. It may be that the secretary¡¯s silent mood aside, making Zhai Yu a little curious, and also slightly frowned, Zhai Yu¡¯s character, the appearance of the personal secretary is not like ordinary! Suddenly, I could n¡¯t see to Unable to Bear anymore, and Unable to Bear said aloud, ¡°What ¡¯s wrong with you? Since you ¡¯re going to the banquet, why have n¡¯t you prepared yet!¡± Hearing his president ¡¯s order, the personal secretary suddenly responded, raised his head and responded quickly, and placed 9 Blood Lotus on the side table. Born to go out and ready to go, after all, 9 Blood Lotus already got his hand, there is no need to continue to hold. It is better to proceed to the next step. But I did n¡¯t know what I thought of. The secretary in front of the private room suddenly turned his head, moved towards Zhai Yu and asked a little out loud, ¡°Since we have got this 9 Blood Lotus, the purpose has been achieved, should we Return to Jinmen City immediately instead of going to that banquet? ¡° (End of this chapter) Chapter 2311 In the private room, he remembered his personal secretary¡¯s words lightly, and Zhai Yu immediately reacted. He naturally understood the meaning of his personal secretary¡¯s words. Although the soft sound kept flowing in the private room, Zhai Yu could understand the concerns he had attached to the secretary. But I saw Zhai Yu unable to bear laugh out loud, a look of safety, toward his own secretary, ¡°rest assured, don¡¯t worry, and I didn¡¯t buy it for myself at 9 Blood Lotus! ¡° ¡°I do n¡¯t think it ¡¯s necessary. It may become someone else ¡¯s thing in 2 Blood Lotus in a day or two. After all, this thing is not mine, I just bought it for someone!¡± Hearing the words of his president, the personal secretary suddenly opened his eyes to the unable to bear, and it cost a lot of money to buy. Moreover, he went from Jingmen City to the mobile phone office without hesitation. What he needed to buy was to give it to others. Just kidding! That¡¯s a sky-high price. As a personal secretary, you should even have some understanding of the president¡¯s housework. After all, these accounts must enter the financial room. Suddenly, the secretary was unable to bear some middle generation presidents, ¡°You are too hasty. We went to Jingdi from Jingmen City without hesitation, and bought this spiritual medicine at a high price!¡± ¡°But although I don¡¯t know what role you want us to auction in the end? However, such extravagance and waste is not very good for the company or even the entire group!¡± ¡°And you always say this, you have to show it to others this time!¡± When the secretary came back, the young secretary Junxiu¡¯s face was even more puzzled, even more shocked, surprised, and more frightened. Why did your own president become such a big-handed person, but added a 100000000? Since I said I bought this thing, since it was given to others, and bought for others, what kind of person is worth his own president 1000 miles away so far. Suddenly, the honey water is not only a little arrogant! After all, as a person, finance is the secretary of the Imperial Group. If you want to think about the group, how can you see your president being so extravagant and wasteful? What didn¡¯t expect is a project of his own youth, but in the ear of his secretary, it became another look of wastrel, I don¡¯t know what I thought of. Zhai Yu suddenly understood, came over with some slender fingers holding his forehead not to enter, didn¡¯t know whether to cry or laugh, ¡°You can rest assured, this thing, its real clansman estimates that even if you want to get this thing with no difficulty, it¡¯s just that he¡¯s not convenient now, let me help! ¡° ¡°And you have faithfully charged this account to the company ¡¯s accounts, and you do n¡¯t have to worry about the consequences, when the time comes at the shareholders¡¯ meeting, or for those who have doubts, I will handle it in full power. ¡°¡± Seeing such a look of his own president, the secretary suddenly no longer said how to speak, after all, his own president has already spoken this part, and he just lost some self-control. It is indeed inappropriate to issue such a question to your own president. Since his own president no longer cares about it, he has just voiced the question ¡°unable to bear¡± and then he hasn¡¯t intervened too much. After all, what kind of job should be done in any position. (End of this chapter) Chapter 2312 Thinking of this, the secretary went away slowly, opened the door of the private room, and ordered. The personal guards brought by Zhai Yu, etc., were arranged and prepared, returned again, and took Zhai Yu to the banquet hall on the 3rd floor. And went to arrange the itinerary, and the alone cowboy and one person in the private room looked at the non-jade box in the city on the table in front of them, which made people look at each other. 9 Blood Lotus, Zhai Yu is even more Somewhat curious. Because he is very curious about the count, what do you mean by this lesson? What is it for? It is estimated that only after meeting Chu Qing can I understand it better, and I do n¡¯t know what I thought of. Zhai Yu took it and sat in another document file. Before the document file officially came to Shudi, his own hands, even personally The materials collected by the secretary. It¡¯s because Zhai Yucheng paid attention to one thing Chu Qing said, that is, the three feet in the land of Shu exist generally. The rumors of the Qingshu Entertainment Group, and more importantly, the data currently in the hands of Zhai Yu completely include all the materials of the various Aristocratic Family groups in the land of Shu. Finally came to Shudi, but not empty-handed! Taking this opportunity to go on a scenic tour, in addition to doing things for Chu Qing, did not give himself a holiday. After all, it ¡¯s a rare time for you to relax, but you also have to finish your work at the same time, and looking at the division of the various forces in the Shu land on the data, whether it is that your Aristocratic Family is headed by the Tang Family or the secret Aristocratic Family, Headed by Zhao Family, it was the star-like rise of Qingshu Entertainment Group, which resulted in the existence of three footholds in the land of Shu. She Zhaiyu has already cleared 2 Chu! Just looking at the file on the data now. The treatment was not endorsed by the signature of the president of Qingshu Entertainment Group, and there were more doubts and even more curiosity. After all, there can be someone who can let Chu Qing gather together, and hide his identity, and have been a subordinate for so long, then this person must be a bit not simple. Although the matter of friendship is far away, the treatment in Jingmen City is not unfamiliar. However, when Chu Qing was actually a so-called personal bodyguard under Qin Ni, it really shocked Zhai Yu. However, after finishing all the information and checking the information, I realized that Qin Ni, the president of Qingshu Entertainment Group, had such a grudge with Tang Family. And according to the information on the data, I do not know what kind of dilemma Qingshu Entertainment Group is facing in the land of Shu at this time, the data shows. Qingshu Entertainment Group can have today¡¯s achievements in the Shu area. It is simply that people have to use the word shock to describe it. A surrounded by enemies, a group targeted by people, is actually like this in the closed shackled Shu land. The stars generally rise. Become a 3 foot presence now! People like this never say they do n¡¯t want to fully understand, it is also impossible, and besides, it is more curious to meet again, that is the mysterious woman in Qin Ni side. Chu Yue, the vice president of Qingshu Entertainment Group, and the other representative, one of the Aristocratic Family secretly in Shudi, and even Zhao Young¡¯s Second Young Lady Zhao Linyi of Zhao Family headed by Aristocratic Family! What is the purpose? It would be beside Qin Ni. But just like saving, it is just trifling below, how can this not make Zhai Yu more curious? (End of this chapter) Chapter 2313 Thinking of this, Zhai Yu is more determined in his heart. It seems that Qingshu Entertainment Group must have certain value in the land of Shu. If that¡¯s the case, and if Chu Qing is there, why not make a smooth relationship? By the way, the group that was originally in Jinmen City also has certain interests in Shudi. After all, Qingshu Entertainment Group can have such prestige in the land of Shu, and its business empire in Jingmen City has already gained a certain reputation among the entire country. However, he still didn¡¯t pay attention to this stubborn Shu land, and he can also take this opportunity to let Qingshu Entertainment Group rise among the Shu land and become one of his allies. In this case, cooperation between the two parties has exchanges of interest. You can also let the Qingshu Entertainment Group stare at the Tang Family at any time. Others do not know that Zhai Yu is not stupid. This is very clear. Zhai Yu still has a confidante of red face. Although the confidante of red face seems to be soft and beautiful, it has a queen-like heart under the beautiful and moving appearance. But in his heart, he has the determination to dominate everything! After all, for Chu Qing¡¯s easy-going, yet sincere treatment of every woman she loves, that woman is not allowed to have other women beside Chu Qing. It is precisely because of this that the two people are constantly rubbing against each other, and have a stubborn temper. They compete with each other, and even in the end, they develop into a somewhat hostile look like Chu Qing. And behind that beautiful woman there is a Tang Family that makes people beyond unimaginable and Renowned! However, the so-called Tang Family is not the Tang Family in the Shu Land. The so-called Tang Family is the homework in the Shu Land. The ancient sect that you want to step into is the so-called Tang Family. Sect. Then they and Chu Qing have always been in constant friction, and the appearance of the Tang Family has fallen to zero. Since they are in the Shu land, they have something to do with the Tang Family. Since it appears here, then why not will take this opportunity to take advantage of the rise of Qingshu Entertainment Group, and even better, more rise to curb the Tang Family¡¯s overbearing behavior in the land of Shu! Thinking of Zhai Yu here, he put down the information in his hand and smiled. Because after all, he also knows that Qingshu Entertainment Group will hold an opportunity to go public after half a month. As for whether Qingshu Entertainment Group can successfully go public, it is this time opportunity to get out of Shudi! After all, Qingshu Entertainment Group is in the land of Shu. For Tang Family¡¯s sake, those Aristocratic Family did not want the group, they wanted to cooperate, but they had no choice but to dare to offend Tang Family. Therefore, Qingshu Entertainment Group chose to go out of the Shu area and ushered in more turnarounds and a higher rise by way of listing. If that is the case, it is not a bad idea to help yourself. Moreover, in this case, whether it is in public or in private, it can be regarded as a solution to the grievance between Chu Qing and Qingshu Entertainment Group, and it can be regarded as a settlement. At that time, his own Qingshu Entertainment Group was good, and friendship, whether Chu Qing wanted to stay in Qingshu Entertainment Group, that was no longer what he had to think about. Now that we have arrived in Shudi, we will stay for an extra period of time. By the way, we can return to Jingmen City after finishing things! (End of this chapter) Chapter 2314 At the banquet hall on the 3rd floor, there were many people gathered in Shudi Aristocratic Family, as well as some high-level, pearly young ladies, all gathered here, many people exchanged their cups, and the joy of talking and laughing filled the whole banquet. In the hall. But more people found that everything was gathered in small groups, only because of the clear hierarchy in this Shu land, even though the people on the second floor of the private room came up, but their location and the lobby on the first floor Nature¡¯s position is still a bit different. The distinctness of these levels is vividly and thoroughly displayed in the banquet hall on the third floor. After all, on the first floor, when listening, they did not enjoy the individual treatment of the person on the second floor private room, but just sitting There, there is a stepped position like a class, but now, after coming to this banquet hall, even though everyone is on the same plane, it is also in groups of small groups, each in its own , Just like 3 different circles, they can¡¯t blend together. But now on the third floor, there are more people in the banquet hall, and the eyes of the eyes are more staying, the stairs. It seems that, after all, they are curious that the three mysterious private rooms have not yet appeared in the banquet hall above, and the so-called foreign forces have appeared here again. So more eyes are moved towards the stairs, they just want to wait quietly, what kind of mysterious forces appear in the metropolis¡¯s auction, everything seems to be changed in silence in the silent wait , Chat privately. But the eyes in that corner of the eye have sold out all the ideas in the hearts of the people. And when everyone was looking forward to it, I saw a Tsing Yi Old Lady coming up the stairs. This Old Lady was no one else. Naturally, it was the Tsing Yi Elder of the old man Qingcheng Sect that everyone saw when they were on the first floor lobby. And beside him was the fairy smoke Fairy! It really is the same as the name, the air is misty, the temperament is dusty and easy. And beside her, it was none other than Tang Family, the current Patriarch Tang Lingxiao! And beside him, he quietly followed Tang Xiao, the daughter of Tang Family¡¯s family, who just held the auction on the auction floor on the first floor lobby. Everyone turned to see Tang Linxiao and side Tsing Yi had grown up, and 2 people talking and laughing, but did not walk up slowly. The hearts of more Aristocratic Family in the banquet hall on the 3rd floor could not help but sink a little. Because of the Tang Family Patriarch, this look and Qingcheng Sect¡¯s appearance of this playful talk, naturally made many Aristocratic Family in the Shu land feel a bit at the bottom of the lake. After all, in the entire design, everyone knows that Tang Family is the head of the entrenched Aristocratic Family on the surface, and Qingcheng Sect is actually not weak. It¡¯s just that Qingcheng Sect has always been desperate, and it hasn¡¯t competed for the planning of these forces in the Shu area. Therefore, Qingcheng Sect and Tang Family have always developed separately, one based on Aristocratic Family and the other based on sect. But now I have met 2 people respectively. Aristocratic Family among many Shu lands will inevitably be quiet ¡­ If this is the case, it is undoubtedly Qingcheng Sect, which has a better relationship with Tang Family, that is, the Tang Family ¡¯s power is invisible in the Shu land, and it is even more huge ¡­ The strongest Aristocratic Family and the strongest sect! And still in this land of Shu! (End of this chapter) Chapter 2315 However, when everyone¡¯s heart fell into the city, I only heard that Tsing Yi Elder slowly opened the mouth and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know! Which friend was just now, and I was lucky enough to get 9 Blood Lotus at the auction. ¡° Hearing Elder Tsing Yi¡¯s words, the opponent went directly upstairs in the banquet hall with similar personal faces. It turned out that Elder Qing suddenly said, everyone thought what would happen, but didn¡¯t expect is just such a piece of news, but everyone turned their heads to look but not at all found that the whole third floor appeared The man with aphthous in Tsing Yi even looked at it at a glance, and many of them were familiar faces. Suddenly, there was silence in the banquet hall on the third floor, not at all who would answer Tsing Yi Elder¡¯s words. Now the clearing-up also understands that the people in the three more mysterious rooms did not come up. If they come up, it is estimated that these people have already dispersed and met each other. It seems that he can only wait quietly. Hearing the words from Tsing Yi Elder, although Tang Yunxiao has some doubts, because since Qingcheng Sect held the auction with the Tang Family in the morning, Tang Lingxiao¡¯s heart has long been full of doubts. why. Qingcheng Sect will suddenly want to cooperate with her family to hold this auction, but also so concerned, who took 9 Blood Lotus, more doubts in nature. But Tang Lingxiao did not say anything, lightly said with a smile ¡°Tsing Yi Elder, at the moment, waiting is, after the completion of this auction, that person must definitely hand over with my Tang Family, fully confirmed, after the goods are cleared 2 And will definitely come to the banquet hall on the 3rd floor. ¡° Hearing Tang Lingxiao¡¯s explanation, Tsing Yi Elder didn¡¯t say much, just nodded and immediately wanted to eat something else to Tang Lingxiao, took Qingyan moved towards a remote and quiet corner of the banquet hall, walked slowly and sat Close your eyes and repose there, without saying a word again. Tang Lingxiao was also inconvenient to see it. After all, he and Tsing Yi Elder, who had the appearance of talking and laughing, had fallen into the banquet hall on the third floor and all the forces. I don¡¯t need to pay much attention to myself, as long as my goal is achieved, it is important to play the role of striking the mountain to shake a tiger. Telling these events in the Shu land, his Tang Family is still in this Shu land, and there is still an existence that cannot be underestimated. His Tang Family is still above the existence of many Aristocratic Family in the Shu land. I had some insights with Tsing Yi, just to tell everyone that Qingcheng Sect is a sect with no desire and no desire for cultivation. He also has a certain cooperation with his Tang Family. With this relationship alone, with this relationship, in the future he will be Tang Family in the land of Shu, what will happen to Qingcheng Sect in the future? It was not what Tang Lingxiao thought, what he wanted was to tell the earthquake that even sects such as Qingcheng Sect had cooperated with their Tang Family, so other Aristocratic Family in Shu should understand the time and save more. The meaning of this is self-evident, and the many Aristocratic Family in the banquet halls on the third floor naturally understand. That Qingcheng Sect, and Tang Family, each other, that happy look just now, but more puzzled in the minds of more people is ¡­ Why did Qingcheng Sect¡¯s Tsing Yi Elder get 9 Blood Lotus for the auction, this person has such a curious look. The doubts in Tang Lingxiao¡¯s heart are also conjectures in the hearts of everyone! (End of this chapter) Chapter 2316 On the other side, Tang Patriarch walked to the banquet hall on the 3rd floor, and Sun Family¡¯s family, Sun Wu, stepped forward slowly and said with courtesy: ¡°Don Patriarch, hello!¡± Tang Family Patriarch Tang Lingxiao saw Sun Wu and took one of the two Elders behind him, leaving one of them with a lonely look on his face, and a dead face with a broken face. This person is not someone else, and naturally he just played with Chu Qing, which led to his own strength. Banned, dantian is confined to Sun Xiu! But looking at the appearance of shame, he did n¡¯t stay much. He was still young, smiling slowly, and returned to the courtesy: ¡°Sun Patriarch, hello, I ¡¯m fortunate to meet here, and welcome you to this Tang Family. The auction! ¡°Hearing Tang Lingxiao¡¯s words, Sun Wu was only dignified and slowly nodded. Because he said that I came to auction with dinner, he just wanted to know if Tang Family would fulfill after they would end, and whether his previous promises would help him, let him get Sun Family Position of Patriarch, and even let Sun Family In addition to more stable. What he wants to do with Tang Family is to get rid of his 2 sister Sun Mi and Third Brother Sun Ling. However, after experiencing various events, Sun Wu became more dignified and heavier. Instead, his heart was more heavy as a stone, pressing tightly on his heart. When he saw Sun Wu, he looked like he was talking. Tang Xiao naturally understood, he thought Sun Wu was in this large public, it is not easy to speak. Although he wants to be attached to his Tang Family¡¯s plan, for Tang Lingxiao, no matter what it looks like, it still has at least a certain value. The important thing is to become a cock-like existence in the future, even though Sun Xiu has been abolished by Chu Qing, he still has a certain value. After all, how can he miss the Great Tang¡¯s family? How can he refuse? I thought Tang Lingxiao took the lead in saying here: ¡°Sun Patriarch is waiting quietly. After the banquet is over, let¡¯s talk more slowly!¡± While talking, slowly extend the hand palm pats Sun Wu¡¯s shoulder. Hearing Tang Patriarch saying nothing, Sun Wu also understood it. It seems that he once and the same grasped the request, which was completely recognized by Tang Family Patriarch. And he has no room for repentance, he can only accept it silently, just as he had thought in Sun Family¡¯s heart, he has put Sun Family on the surface, if you ride a tiger, it¡¯s hard to get off now he. Before, he thought that once the banquet was over, he might also worry about whether Tang Family would not let him talk to Sun Family and continue to cooperate with him, using his Tang Family¡¯s power for his own use. However, it is completely different now. After experiencing so many things, Sun Wu is even more worried about how he will treat himself when he gets the Sun Family. What about Family? Previously, he was also worried that his Third Brother Sun Ling has been abolished, and now Sun Hue has no strength, whether Tang Family will not be accepted by their Sun Family. But what he thinks now is completely different. What he thinks is whether the Sun Family completely destroys Sun Family¡¯s 100-year foundation in his hands as he thought. Thinking of this, Sun Wu can only be solemnly nodded, but he sighed helplessly in his heart. When he came to this step, he could only take one step at a time. While thinking of it, he raised his hand moved towards Tang Lingxiao in front of him, and found a remote location, where to continue to sit ¡­ (End of this chapter) Chapter 2317 Seeing Sun Wu¡¯s appearance, Tang Lingxiao was more puzzled in his mind. Why did Sun Wu want to rely on Tang Family with them, nominally to discuss cooperation with him, but for Tang Lingxiao. How is this possible, what he wants is to completely annex Sun Family! He was quite happy before, didn¡¯t expect Sun Family turned out to be against his own clansman, and he did not hesitate to come to himself to ask for cooperation. But now seeing Sun Wu¡¯s appearance, the doubts in their hearts are even more puzzled, because what he doesn¡¯t understand is. It stands to reason that he has agreed to Sun Wu, and Sun Wu has completely said it before. He said that I am still worried that after the completion of the auction, due to the delay of the auction, Tang Family and the family cannot continue to sign the cooperation. Contracts. He said that I had sent someone to come and listen to it. How did I see the appearance of Sun Wu, but there were some calm colors on my face. More is that they need to see in Sun Wu¡¯s eyes, turned out to be more helpless. When I think of Tang Lingxiao here, I do n¡¯t think about it anymore. After all, things have come to this step, and I do n¡¯t at all, begging him to be completely attached to their Tang Family in an instant. Since he is willing to send their Sun Family to his hands, then Why did you not accept it completely? After all, Sun Family also has a certain influence in this land of Shu, and it still belongs to those old names in the land of Shu. Even a wife like this is willing to attach herself to herself, so you can only accept it generously. Here Tang Lingxiao¡¯s heart is more impudent laughter. If it were n¡¯t for many people, Tang Lingxiao had already planned to laugh heartily to express the unstoppable joy in his heart. As if I felt some joy in my mother¡¯s heart, Tang Xiao on the side didn¡¯t say much, but when those beautiful eyes looked towards Sun Family Patriarch, more turned out to be pitiful and sad, more turned out to be ridiculous. colour! This Sun Family actually act recklessly want to remember the power of their Tang Family to deal with their clansman! To know that any Aristocratic Family must not affect the outside world, involving the disputes that step into your own Aristocratic Family! But he actually thought, remembering the power of their Tang Family to deal with his clansman. If it is to deal with outsiders, it can be understood, but the deal is naturally his own hands and feet, how can this not be ridiculous! The reason why he is sad is that his Sun Family may be, so after the auction is over, once the agreement with the Tang Family is signed, then the moment from now on will always only belong to their Tang Family! The name of Sun Family is in the land of Shu, and it will disappear completely. Perhaps after a few years or even decades, when referring to Sun Family, it will be with the people in the land of Shu. I do n¡¯t know who Sun Family is! I don¡¯t know where the Aristocratic Family of this once veteran force has disappeared, and the reason why it is sad, sigh! It¡¯s ridiculous that this Sun Family actually cooperated with their Tang Family, so how could their family let go of this fat with no difficulty. Originally in the land of Shu, it was tangled and complicated, and there were hidden surges. Some things could not have been put on the surface. Didn¡¯t expect was actually Patriarch, and he urged him, so his Tang Family was naturally disrespectful. And, in this case ¡­ (End of this chapter) Chapter 2318 After finishing the the when comes Sun Patriarch, once he repents, Tang Family also has enough reasons, methods and methods to come forward to solve. As we say to have just cause! Among the current Shu land, the forces are tangled and complicated, surging hiddenly, which makes Tang Family difficult to shoot some Aristocratic Family or even the group simply. Perhaps the idea of ??these three families wanting a pair with his Tang Family is really the right start to knock Tang Family out of total dominance in Shu. I don¡¯t know what I thought, but Tang Lingxiao slowly moved towards the other side and walked slowly. In the eyes of everyone, there was some doubt. When Tang Family Patriarch appeared here, what kind of people could attract his attention, but didn¡¯t expect that Tang Family Patriarch turned out to be Wang Ying who was secretly tasting the wine in the glass. . Wang Yingna is also the president of Wang Family Group and has a role in reality. With Tang Family and Qingshu Entertainment Group, he became the dominant player in the Shu Kingdom, which is one of the forces in the current situation. Seeing Tang Family Patriarch coming towards himself, Wang Ying¡¯s heart was more sneering. Although he could not help, Qin Ni could live immediately, but he was more kindhearted! I don¡¯t know what kind of thoughts this Tang Family has to find themselves! After all, they secretly sent people to even set up beside them, deliberately spread false news to tell him, and even reached her ears, like he said wrongly, 9 Blood Lotus was able to rescue his son. If it is not met, maybe the price of 200000000 that day may not come from those outside, but you may be Wang Family Group! Interest groups only, as far as Wang Ying is concerned, as long as he can rescue his son¡¯s disease, let alone one 100000000, even if it is ten 100000000, he is willing to give up! But the thought that Tang Family could take advantage of his son¡¯s illness and use him to quietly raise the price of 9 Blood Lotus naturally made him unbearable. If it weren¡¯t for the purpose so far, the cooperation between Wang Family Group and Qingshu Entertainment Group has not been completely stalled. Is it estimated that Wang Ying has already been in trouble? Tang Lingxiao who came towards himself towards the moved towards scolded! Throughout the entire land of Shu, although Wang Ying was known as the smiling tiger, Wang Ying knew that although she was a bit domineering, she never played virtual. But Tang Lingxiao is like a poisonous snake hidden in the grass, but you do n¡¯t know that he has gone up at any time, and then take the opportunity to fiercely bite you, even if you ca n¡¯t let you die instantly, he will slowly Torture you to death. Such a person is what makes him hearing this annoying! If it weren¡¯t for the Shu land, the three-footed situation, and even the surging role of the dark tide, made him Wang Ying, some of them step by step. It is estimated that Wang Ying had already to get really angry, jumped up to him directly, they said they were right? Even do it! After all, his Wang Family group is not to be trifled with, but it is up to you to make fun of it and use it at will. Even though this is a trap, it may go to drill, and Wang Ying will have to do it. But so shameless to take his son as a temptation to deceive himself, this is naturally something that Wang Ying can¡¯t bear in his heart. he he he! Send someone a fake news that 9 Blood Lotus can cure my son¡¯s illness! It seems that Tang Family is really daring to my Wang Family Group! (End of this chapter) Chapter 2319 But even when Tang Family joined, he used his guilt towards his son and wanted to compensate his son to deceive himself. You may even use your own to raise the price of 9 Blood Lotus, but in this situation, Wang Ying can only settle in his heart. Tolerate the anger in his heart, after all, Wang Ying also understands in his heart. After fighting for many years in the commercial field, he naturally understands the reason of raising his hand without making faces laugh. Since he Tang Family Patriarch came to himself with a smile, he naturally has to give the scene to himself. Watching Tang Family Patriarch Tang Lingxiao moved towards himself slowly, Wang Ying repaid the wine in the glass and smiled, ¡°Come on, Tang Family Patriarch, come! Let¡¯s have a drink!¡± Hearing Wang Ying¡¯s words, Tang Lingxiao said loudly with a smile instead. ¡°President Wang is too polite, but since it was invited by President Wang, it must be a must drink!¡± While talking, he lifted a glass of wine from the table on the side, gently touched the glass with Wang Ying, and immediately sipped it. It stands to reason that a glass of wine at the banquet must be tasted slowly and slowly, and Tang Lingxiao¡¯s heroic state also makes Wang Ying¡¯s heart even more sneer. hmph! Sure, it was the weasel who didn¡¯t feel good about the New Year! But when Tang Lingxiao was about to empty the wine glass, moved towards Wang Ying, after a few gestures, he slowly made a voice, with a sad expression on his face towards Wang Ying. Then he said, ¡°President Wang, in order to participate in the auction organized by my Tang Family, it really makes my family as a metropolis prosperous!¡± Hearing Tang Lingxiao¡¯s words, Wang Ying¡¯s heart was even colder. It¡¯s just that the smile on that face hasn¡¯t changed. After all, the 2 people are all in this Shu land. There are 3 feet standing there, but what kind of attitude does Tang Lingxiao come to this time, let him Wang Ying Somewhat incomprehensible. So I can only attract the following who is waiting for Tang Lingxiao to see Tang Lingxiao. After his face is full of sorrow, some sorrowful ¡°President Wang, originally this 9 Blood Lotus auction, I thought that Mr. Wang would be fortunate enough to take treatment What about your son! ¡° ¡°Unfortunately, I didn¡¯t get the snobbery that I didn¡¯t know, but I did!¡± Hearing Tang Lingxiao¡¯s words, Wang Ying suddenly reacted. It seems that Tang Lingxiao, I still want to use my targeting on the auction and Qingshu Entertainment Group to pick things up. Sure enough, I went to see Tang Lingxiao¡¯s words and then said, ¡°It¡¯s just didn¡¯t expect that this Qingshu Entertainment Group suddenly increased the price of somebody, which led to this 9 Blood Lotus breakthrough. President Wang missed 9 Blood Lotus! ¡° ¡°This Qingshu Entertainment Group¡¯s actions are indeed inexplicable!¡± Seeing Tang Lingxiao¡¯s words, Wang Ying¡¯s mind was unable to bear to change his consciousness. What you should want to say in your heart is that this Qingshu Entertainment Group is really hateful! Hearing this instruction, Wang Ying suddenly showed a sudden enlightenment on her face, and some dissatisfied voices said, ¡°It is indeed the case. If it was not for the Qingshu Entertainment Group, the price suddenly increased to more than 9000. 10000, it is estimated that the price of 9 Blood Lotus will not become more than 200000000, it will become a sky-high price! ¡° ¡°Hey!¡± I think of Wang Ying¡¯s sad expression here. Tang Lingxiao on the side looked at all this lightly. He thought that Wang Ying did not know his Tang Family ¡¯s plan, nor did he know that Tang Family deliberately passed the news of 9 Blood Lotus to his Wang Family group. And it spread to the outside world, and even mainly communicated to Wang Ying that 9 Blood Lotus was helpful to the treatment of his son¡¯s disease. (End of this chapter) Chapter 2320 But Tang Family Patriarch Tang Lingxiao said that he did not know, Wang Ying already knew that 9 Blood Lotus had no effect on his son¡¯s illness. Even though the 9 Blood Lotus is a Legendary, for yourself, it is a chicken-like existence. And now his son has been gradually raised at home because of the first reason, simply completely useless. And after Chu Qing learned the cause of his son¡¯s illness, the gains and losses of 9 Blood Lotus didn¡¯t really matter to Wang Ying. He came to the metropolis today simply not to want to participate in what Tang Family¡¯s auction is for him, but because he has cooperated with Qingshu Entertainment Group, he had to appear in this metropolis. Otherwise, Wang Ying may not be willing to set foot in the sphere of influence of the Tang Family. After all, it is the Tang Family. It seems to be superficial and kind with the Wang Family Group. In fact, Wang Ying also knows. That¡¯s just superficial politeness. Once the interests of both parties are involved, it is estimated that the two companies will also make a big shot. After all, it was difficult for Wang Family to get started, and it was also taken care of by Tang Family in secret. After all, that care is not small. If the sudden rise of the Wang Family group involved a wide range of forces. Tang Family has some helplessness, so he can only let Wang Family Group continue to rise, and instead cast an olive branch with Wang Family Group to interact and reconcile. However, Wang Ying also understands that the reason why Qingshu Entertainment Group can become a three-legged presence in the land of Shu is actually like a thin ice. Many Aristocratic Family actually want to cooperate with them. However, it was only because Tang Family was in aloof and remote that suppressed the rest of the small Aristocratic Family, so it caused Qin Ni to follow the pace of the whole Shu land. Otherwise, Qin Ni will not find any way to go out of the Shu land and become the boss of the company group. In this way, only by introducing foreign forces to strengthen itself, can Tang Tang Family have a higher capital in the Shu land. Thinking of Wang Ying here, he didn¡¯t talk too much, just a sad look on his face. Upon seeing Tang Lingxiao not say a word, but after putting down the glass, he shook his head with emotion and left. Seeing Wang Ying¡¯s eyes, Yu Guang saw Tang Lingxiao quietly leaving. I can only sit on the chair slowly. In fact, Wang Ying now in the heart imagines more, it seems that the Tang Group is indeed ambitious. I even wanted to continue to make a fuss over the banquet, using a play I made with Qin Ni on auction. But what he didn¡¯t know, the auction was only a moderate Qingshu Entertainment Group, and even had a play with Qin Ni, nothing more than 9 Blood Lotus! What is the purpose of 9 Blood Lotus? He Wang Ying simply didn¡¯t want to know, after all, his son¡¯s illness already had Chu Qing¡¯s commitment, and he fully agreed to cooperate with Qing Shu Entertainment Group. But looking at the present, the problem seems to be if at this moment, if Tang Lingxiao thought, he sent Qin Ni the next thing, which might be the impression of those outside forces on Wang Family Group and Qingshu Entertainment Group. dropped a thousand zhang in one fall. And more importantly, those outside forces do not know whether they will participate in the activities of the listed companies after Qingshu Entertainment Group. Must let them know that the so-called Qingshu Entertainment Group is like this in the land of Shu. He estimated that for Qin Ni, it was another big blow. (End of this chapter) Chapter 2321 It¡¯s really a good strategy! Vicious enough to want to murder a person with a borrowed knife, but his Wang Ying is not stupid, but the expression on his face is still full, but he still sits there quietly, tasting the wine in the glass slowly. Wang Ying¡¯s son¡¯s condition is stable now, but it will not be the same as before. Because his son¡¯s condition is helpless, he can only come to Qin Ni with his son. This caused trouble between Wang Family Group and Qingshu Entertainment Group, but now that his son has a treatment, why should he be arranged by Tang Sect? Continue to deal with Qingshu Entertainment Group. As if understood Wang Ying was motionless, he did n¡¯t know what happened, but he was sure that Tang Family Patriarch was going to secretly, wanting to go to other Aristocratic Family, I do n¡¯t know anything about it. But for how long it will last, I saw a crowd of people on the stairs of the third floor, but when the group of people appeared, a lot of sounds of playful laughter suddenly appeared in the hall of the entire third floor. There was a lot of silence. There are not many people just because of the comers. There are only 6 people. Among the 6 people, there is no Lord. At first glance, it was the messenger sent by Aristocratic Family, etc., but on the group of people, the robe had an embroidered picture with exquisite patterns, and a faint word appeared in the center of the pattern. That word is not another word, but a palace word. And the appearance of the strange faces of this group of people, the people in the lobby on the 3rd floor also reacted. It seems that this group of people should be the master in one of the three mysterious rooms on the 3nd floor. That said, these six people should be one of the foreign forces, but when I saw it, the faint word on the robe. And the eyes of those 6 people who kept silent, and there were very few in the whole banquet hall. Many people¡¯s hearts were also chilling. Only because of the breath emitted by these six people, it made it difficult for everyone in the whole hall to endure a bit, because even a pair of vision, just a sword across the body of the man, like a knife in the heart, eyes like eagle. Sure enough, these foreign forces are some non-discardable existence, thinking that Tang Family Patriarch also suddenly slightly frowned. This group of people was a little too rude, and came to the banquet hall on the 3rd floor. It stands to reason that his Tang Family will treat each other with courtesy. But after coming to this place, these people didn¡¯t sit down at all, but watched from 4 places. It was obvious that, like their own home, they didn¡¯t take his host as an eye at all. As if he realized that his mother would not come to the expression, Tang Xiao gently pulled his mother¡¯s cuff, and then remained silent, just squinted and shook his head slightly. Tang Lingxiao is the Tang Family and other Patriarchs plus the land of Shu, and he is the only one with his Tang Family, so Tang Lingxiao himself has also become the kind of arrogant and despotic, somewhat proud and complacent. Now seeing these foreign forces, coming to his own metropolis, it turned out to be this not say a word and the appearance observed in 4 places, he hated this behavior! So in the heart is hard to be a little bit angry. The land of Shu, a land of self-proclaimed heaven, the greatest influence of Tang Family Patriarch in Shu, this exudes an atmosphere that also made many people aware of it, but before observing it, it instantly dissipated ¡­ (End of this chapter) Chapter 2322 The reason is without him! It was just when Tang Lingxiao was about to speak out, his cuff was slightly pulled by his side daughter, and then turned to look, but after seeing Tang Xiaoqing shaking his head. Tang Lingxiao couldn¡¯t help but slightly frowned his own daughter, why did it become so afraid of things. Just when he was about to be born and asked what happened to these six people, Tang Xiao whispered in Tang Lingxiao¡¯s ear, ¡°Gong Family!¡± The faint words suddenly passed into Tang Lingxiao¡¯s ear. The expression of resistance suddenly solidified. A pair of cloudy eyes moved towards the six people, and the beautiful pattern on the robe looked. There was indeed a confused embroidery technique in the middle of the exquisite pattern, the official salary, and when I went to Tang Lingxiao, my thoughts turned back to me. It turned out that the 6 people in front of me turned out to be a huge mysterious Patriarch, which turned out to be the Gong Family. The heart that came to pick Tang Lingxiao trembled a little. Fortunately, because his daughter reminded himself in time, he didn¡¯t step forward and speak badly, otherwise it would be really unimaginable, once something happened ¡­ Although his Tang Family is not afraid, but the Gong Family is not to be trifled with, after all, the strength of the Gong Family is not Shu land, and even a lot of people are extremely stupid, although the power in their power is only An Aristocratic Family. But his abilities are completely at the top of the pyramid. But unlike experts, the reason why Tang Family can have such a huge power is that there is still a Tang Sect behind him, but Gong Family is an existence that can mention and equal to them. That is to say, his Tang Family is in Gong. Family has to retreat to the second line. Thinking of this, Tang Ning and Xiao Zhengnan gave much appreciation to their side daughters. His daughter really grew up, more calm than himself, and it is not like himself to judge these things. Tang Lingxiao suddenly sighed in his heart. It seems that I¡¯m really a bit old, and I still want to think about it. I saw that many people in the lobby on the 3rd floor looked at each other suddenly. Doubtful, but see Tang Lingxiao walking forward slowly, a look of no humbleness. ¡°This is really a rare guest! I am Tang Family Xiao of Tang Family Patriarch. I welcome all the emissaries of Gong Family to my metropolis! Please also invite me to the messengers!¡± Hearing Tang Lingxiao¡¯s sudden words, all the people in the lobby on the 3rd floor reacted. Many people¡¯s eyes were moved towards more carefully. The pattern embroidered on the robe on the body of several people looked. It turned out that the 6 people in front of him turned out to be the famous Gong Family. Moreover, it seems that although there are no masters among these six people, these six messengers are obviously among the Gong Family. Since they can come to this land of Shu, their status is naturally not low. Thinking of this, everyone also understood, seeing the 6 people in front of their eyes is more awe, and some people¡¯s eyes are more thinking. After all, there are some experienced Aristocratic Family seniors who understand in their hearts that Gong Family cars rarely travel outside, but they suddenly appear in the land of Shu. What is the reason? In the hearts of the people, there are more puzzled expressions. Gong Family, this is one of the 3 forces of auction mysterious! What about the other two? (End of this chapter) Chapter 2323 On the other side, Tang Family Patriarch suddenly looked at the six people in front of him, and the Sun Family Patriarch Sun Wu suddenly reacted. It seems that this so-called Tang Family is strong in the Shu land, but when faced with more powerful strength, even the Tang Family Patriarch has to bow its head somewhat. Hearing that Tang Lingxiao reported his identity purpose, these 6 people also did not at all look angry, but some archers were polite. ¡°Tang Patriarch is very kind, I will wait for 6 people to come to Shudi this time Among them, it is because I heard that there is a Legendary spiritual medicine 9 Blood Lotus in the Metropolis auction! ¡° ¡°So that¡¯s why, then 9 Blood Lotus! It¡¯s just helpless human¡¯s calculation are inferior to the heavens calculation, I don¡¯t have that fate to get the Legendary spiritual medicine 9 Blood Lotus!¡± ¡°So I would like to ask at this banquet, who the 9 snow lotus was auctioned? If possible, I am more willing to make a corresponding commitment to replace the 9 Blood Lotus. As long as the conditions are not excessive, I Gong Family must promise! ¡° In the banquet hall on the 3rd floor, people suddenly jumped in their hearts. What they didn¡¯t expect was that foreign forces could have such a background. More people ca n¡¯t help but feel sorry. If I just had a letter, it ¡¯s a pity that 9 Pearl Lotus sold it to him, that is to say, I just changed my mind and could explain this huge power. Is n¡¯t it like the sun at high noon? Many people felt even more sorry in their hearts, and Tang Lingxiao of Tang Family heard a faint smile on his face and kept the expression unchanged, but he was still unable to bear trembling a little in his heart. This is Gong Family! What a great opportunity! One can exist with Tang Sect mention on equal terms, if 9 Blood Lotus was not auctioned just now, but to make one for Gong Family, it is up to you. Suddenly, Tang Family didn¡¯t get their support, but even when they were able to attack and retreat, even if they retreated to Shudi, there was Gong Family¡¯s support behind it, which is simply kill two birds with one stone! If you are fortunate to get their comments, it means that Tang Family has become the marriage project between Tang Sect and Gong Family. There must be a time when you and the experts you control can lift the head better in front of them. Come, even have the opportunity to find some positions among them. Thinking of this, Tang Lingxiao couldn¡¯t help but regret it. If he didn¡¯t even at all sell the 9 Blood Lotus to auction, he would give Gong Family another way! In Tang Lingxiao¡¯s heart, there were some deep memories, but Wang Ying on the side looked at the scene completely and smiled in his heart. Tang Lingxiao! Tang Lingxiao! Even if you do your best, didn¡¯t expect such a scene will appear. If you live in 9 Blood Lotus and you do n¡¯t take it out as the finale of auction, but give it to Gong Family, it is presumed that your Tang Family is really invincible in this land of Shu. But there is no Regret Medicine in this world! hahahahaha! Thinking of this, Wang Ying¡¯s heart is full of smiles, and even a smile to the corner of his mouth, he can only keep his head down, looking at the wine in the glass in front of him, constantly tasting the smile that covers his own. (End of this chapter) Chapter 2324 Tang Lingxiao could only apologize a little after seeing the group of emissaries in front of Gong Family. ¡°What the messenger asks is okay in the next, answer one 2, just because the person auctioned by the 9 Blood Lotus has not yet come to this banquet hall, maybe the messenger has to wait here!¡± ¡°After all, the little girl has already said that all the people who want to participate in the auction will come to this banquet hall and have a party. Everyone knows each other!¡± But Tang Lingxiao said while extending the hand, moved towards Gong Family, introduced herself to side daughter Tang Xiao. Seeing the appearance of Tang Lingxiao, many people of Aristocratic Family cannot bear to bear some hatred, who blames their Aristocratic Family for not as good as Tang Family? What¡¯s more important is Tang Lingxiao¡¯s means, but it¡¯s really good! This completely pushed his daughter to Gong Family for a while. The Gong Family messenger heard Tang Lingxiao ¡¯s words, and also learned that the original 9 Blood Lotus who was auctioned was not in this banquet hall, and the expression in his eyes was also Some lament. Moreover, when the six people were somewhat prepared to leave, they didn¡¯t expect Tang Lingxiao to go, pushed out their daughter, and invited them. It was not good to see the situation. After all, although Gong Family is not afraid of their Tang Family, but since everyone has been treated so politely, it is not good to see people leave. Upon seeing this, one of the six people headed slowly moved towards Tang Lingxiao arched, ¡°Since Tang Family Patriarch invited us to be disrespectful, we have to harass here, and we will leave when the banquet is over! ¡° Hearing the words from the emissaries of Gong Family, the smile in my eyes is even more constant. As long as Gong Family is really willing to stay here, as long as it takes a moment, then it means that you have the confidence to get to know Gong Family. And he has pushed his daughter in front of Gong Family, so it is also a good thing to give his daughter the honour to explain to Gong Family. Upon seeing this, Tang Lingxiao quickly praised, ¡°Xiao Xiao! Hurry up, Gong Family Messenger!¡± tone barely fell, then turned to Gong Family, actually said the messenger, ¡°This is the little girl underneath. Let him receive the messenger!¡± Gong Family can naturally become the messenger, walk outside, then naturally understand the routines between these Aristocratic Family, and no longer say much, just a little nodded to express gratitude and let Tang Xiao take you moved towards a side Quiet place. Seeing Tang Lingxiao as a lot of Aristocratic Family originally wanted to step forward, forcibly stopped. Many people¡¯s eyes are more hatred when they see them laughing. Because what they didn¡¯t expect is that one of Gong Family¡¯s time to be a foreign Pang Great Influence actually appeared here, and Tang Lingxiao even wanted to dominate alone, which is simply taking advantage of one¡¯s position to bully people. If it weren¡¯t for him, Tang Family had such a heritage in the land of Shu, and he was overbearing. How could he be afraid of bargaining at this time? It is nothing more than that between the Aristocratic Family, everyone is in danger, each guarantees, simply does not have the ability to win money and compete with this Tang Family. I can only see Tang Xiao in front of the Gong Family, a found in manner, treated with courtesy, received the Gong Family, the so-called 6 messengers, and watching Tang Xia receiving the Gong Family is not Younger Aristocratic Family, their children have a bit of hatred and a more sinister eyes, but also shot out from the crowd. (End of this chapter) Chapter 2325 This person is no one else, this person is Tang Xiao, Tang Xiao¡¯s cousin! Tang You originally saw Tang Family Patriarch on the auction to give him the power of the auction, he was originally dissatisfied, and even a lonely helpless. But until now, when I saw the appearance of a large foreign power, Patriarch, I had a very limited heart. I hope to get forward and get acquainted. It is best to leave a good impression in front of the Gong Family. However, what didn¡¯t expect is that Tang Family Patriarch was so eccentric, but before letting other Aristocratic Family not approach the Gong Family, he already had his daughter to receive the 6 emissaries of Gong Family. In other words, these 6 Gong Family messengers must also have a certain understanding of Tang Xiao. By that time, even among the 6 people, everyone had an impossible impression of Tang Xiao! Then he Tang Xiao, for the benefits between this Aristocratic Family, or even between Aristocratic Family and Aristocratic Family, then he Tang Xiao, which is the one with the most profit. The anger in Tang You¡¯s heart flashed more and more, and the resentment in that heart kept floating slowly. The eyes in his eyes were like the poisonous snake in the grass, staring closely at Tang Lingxiao. However, Tang Lingxiao is still in the banquet hall on the third floor, and walks between various Aristocratic Family, talking and laughing. Seeing this situation, they are more reluctant. Because if he is on auction, he does n¡¯t do it because it is not the Tang Family Patriarch ¡¯s daughter, but he does n¡¯t do anything he does n¡¯t do when he eats. He has the strength to strive for high and low with him. But after all, this is the gap. Under the influence of foreign forces, the opportunities at home have been deprived by Tang Family Patriarch. Thinking of this, Tang You couldn¡¯t help but bowed her head a little, and when he saw Tang Yi, he could only sighed helplessly. No way, who let Tang You¡¯s parents die early, as one of Tang Family Elder. Can you help, Tang You is already an extremely difficult thing. There may be no hope in his mind to let him go to Tang Xiao again to compete for the Tang Family Position of Patriarch. Perhaps it is good for Tang You to be part of a Tang Family and live a life of Jinyiyushi. Why not go and fight for this striving for high and low. Otherwise, once there are any mistakes, then Tang You will never be turned over. There is no more, not even a chance to live. Now he can only be helpless. Looking at him behind Tang You, there is some helpless god¡¯s lonely expression, and even some lonely back, can only helplessly hook the head. Although Tang You is a bit arrogant and a bit overbearing. However, Tang You¡¯s growth is also constantly flashing in the same eye, and Tang Yi is also watching Tang You grow up slowly. However, regardless of reality or reality, no matter how great the strength is! What a big idea! What a great ambition! I have to bow my head in front of reality, and this is the best comparison between Tang You and Tang Xiao. Otherwise, why does Tang want to do everything in the Tang Family are do as one pleases, but Tang You can only do things in step with his steps, such as walking on thin ice, cautiously ¡­ Thinking of this, Tang You turned around to be unable to bear, and looked at her aunt. Tang You at the moment, she felt exhausted physically and mentally, and was a little sleepy ¡­ (End of this chapter) Chapter 2326 However, when everyone¡¯s eyes were constantly flashing in front of the world for the purpose of attacking, I saw two glorious girls at the entrance of the stairs. Feel as comfortable as the breeze. And a woman on his side, at first glance, is a smart and capable woman, and has a temperament like spring, which is like 10000 things growing, but it makes people feel comfortable, but also has a feeling of relaxed and joyful. The sudden appearance of these two women caused many people in the banquet hall on the third floor to look sideways. Even the six emissaries of Gong Family saw it, and more of them were surprised look, moved towards 2 Come. Moreover, the 2 females were still accompanied by a team of bodyguards, but the distance between the group of bodyguards and the 2 females was not too short or not far away. It could protect the 2 females immediatly or close too close, offending the 2 females. that expensive position. Seeing the two women suddenly appear in the banquet hall on the third floor, the speculation in the hearts of the people was constantly flashing. And because the appearance of these two women is different from those of the 2 emissaries of Gong Family, the 6 emissaries appear as ambassadors, but the two women in front of them are obviously the leaders of their followers. And the attendants behind these 2 women, each and everyone are vigorous dragon and ferocious tiger, each and everyone is full of imperceptible but sharp and hidden atmosphere. At first glance, it is the expert of the martial artist, and everyone¡¯s eyes are not bold enough to see these 2 women. But I saw these two women with beautiful faces and beautiful bodies, and a pair of beautiful eyes, just constantly in the hall, as if they were looking for something, even in their eyes, it seems that they already knew what they were looking for. After constantly turning around, he found that he didn¡¯t find the person he was looking for, and then he only looked at each other, and there was more helplessness in his eyes. And the expensive appearance of one of the women makes people dare not blasphemy. Among those beautiful eyes, apart from the helplessness, they are more lonely. Unable to bear said a little faintly, ¡°Maybe he didn¡¯t come to the banquet hall on the third floor!¡± On the other side, the spring-like woman quickly comforted, ¡°It ¡¯s okay, let ¡¯s wait here, maybe he is late, after all, he got the 9 Blood Lotus at auction, and he has to hand over it. ! ¡° Hearing the words of the woman, that expensive woman slowly lifted up a pair of beautiful eyes, suddenly realized, generally nodded. Seeing the appearance of these two women, Tang Lingxiao once again told the story and quickly moved forward ¡­ However, he was not born yet, or even close to 2 women, but when he got closer, he suddenly saw 2 guards in front of him. The two guards showed a burst of murderous aura, and their eyes were like ice, as if to freeze Tang Lingxiao. Although Tang Ningxiao knew that the strength of these two guards might not be as good as him, the murderous aura that really came out was really a bit of a shock. The faint killing intent showed up and poured on his Tang Lingxiao. Even, even this faint killing intent made many people in the lobby on the 3rd floor limited and reacted, just because the killing intent made people feel a little cold, people like falling in a ice hole generally trembling . (End of this chapter) Chapter 2327 Tang Lingxiao didn¡¯t expect that he took the initiative to come out and wanted to say hello, but was intercepted by these two bodyguards. I was about to get a little angry, but I suddenly thought that when I faced the Gong Family facts, I was also unable to bear the temper, and I suddenly endured it. Just a faint smile on his face, some politely said, ¡°I don¡¯t know how to call these two girls. Below is Tang Family Patriarch. Tang Lingxiao, and this time the auction is my Tang Family and Qingcheng Sect jointly held, the banquet at this time It ¡¯s because I ¡¯m the host, I do n¡¯t know what ¡¯s going on, but I ¡¯m fortunate to help the 2 girls! ¡± Hear Tang Lingxiao revealing his family, and more importantly. The two guards who were standing in front of Tang Lingxiao were followed by the two women behind them. I only heard that expensive woman, slowly said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to be so suspicious, you see you are disturbed!¡± Hearing the voice of his master from behind, the two guards were not good at talking, and they could only slowly retreat behind the two women. But that pair of vision still stared tightly at Tang Lingxiao. When I saw the two followers going up and lying down, I discovered that the killing intent tightly locked on my body slowly dissipated away, but the vigilance remained unchanged. I saw that after the introduction of Tang Lingxiao, the expensive woman slowly praised, ¡°Tang Family Patriarch disturbed us, we came to Shudi at this time, just for that 9 Blood Lotus, just didn¡¯t expect Yes. I did n¡¯t get the 9 Blood Lotus, so I want to come to the banquet hall on the 3rd floor and actually want to check. Who is lucky to get the 9 Blood Lotus? If I can, I ¡¯m willing to use any promises, maybe higher The price of 9 strains of snow lotus is auctioned off, but because the funds you bring are not enough, if you can, you can tolerate some time, and you can get the funds in place for up to one or two hours! Hearing the distinguished woman in front of me, the gentle words, Tang Lingxiao was only lightly said with a smile, ¡°Girl is really unlucky, because the person auctioned by 9 Blood Lotus not at all came to the banquet hall on the third floor! ¡° What Tang Lingxiao said just fell, but didn¡¯t expect that the other woman beside the distinguished woman slowly said, ¡°We are naturally understood, the one who auctioned to 9 Blood Lotus simply did not live on this third floor. At the banquet hall! ¡° The woman¡¯s tone barely fell suddenly surprised everyone in the hall. It turned out that the two women in front of me knew who had auctioned the 2 Blood Lotus. But they would still think about it, and I saw that expensive woman, slowly speaking, ¡°Yes, we know who got 9 Blood Lotus in the auction, so I wanted to come. I want to try my luck in the banquet hall on the third floor. See if you can meet her, if you can meet her, see if you can discuss with him, give me that 3 snow lotus, didn¡¯t expect is ¡­ ¡° Everyone in the hall also understood, and it seems that the two girls in front of me are also running 2 Blood Lotus. The reason why there is no auction is nothing more than the insufficient funds brought out, but the girl also said that as long as there is enough time, as long as he can gather funds within a certain period of time. It seems that it is only because of the timing of the auction, otherwise 9 Blood Lotus may be able to shoot a higher sky-high price. I think that the eyes of everyone here are more towards moved to let you see what the identity of these two girls are. Even for them, the price of 2 Blood Lotus on that day is just a matter of time. money! People simply don¡¯t care. (End of this chapter) Chapter 2328 When there were not too many people, they said such words, but Tang Lingxiao from start to finish did not know what the identity of the two girls in front of him was. I saw that Tang Lingxiao was still neither humble nor overbearing. ¡°I don¡¯t know how to call the two girls. If you don¡¯t mind, you can come to this banquet hall and wait!¡± Just because Tang Lingxiao couldn¡¯t help but tremble in his heart, because what he didn¡¯t expect was that he didn¡¯t know who the 9 Blood Lotus was from the auction, and the two girls in front of him knew. If this is the case, it should be the messenger of Gong Family, but also want you to do 9 Blood Lotus, but Gong Family does not know who is lucky enough to get the auction. However, 9 Blood Lotus also auctioned a sky-high price, but the two girls in front of them are different. People just have insufficient time and insufficient funds to go out, and more importantly, they also know that three of the second floor are mysterious Who is one of the people in the private room that he did n¡¯t get? How could this make his heart tremble a little. Then the identity of these two women must be not low. didn¡¯t expect Tang Ningxiao, just wanted to ask how the 2 girls called. But I saw the two guards behind her. The guards headed by them were also the two guards who had blocked Tang Lingxiao from stepping forward. One of them said slowly, ¡°This is the Imperial Capital medical doctor and the daughter-in-law is too snowy!¡± ¡°And the other one is Princess 6 of Imperial Capital¡¯s family, Princess Di Cai!¡± The tone barely fell of the bodyguard, the needle suddenly fell through the hall, and even the eyes of many people could not help but widen slowly. Even Tang Lingxiao was shocked by the guard¡¯s words. Because what she didn¡¯t expect was that the two women in front of her were so big that they had reached beyond his imagination. Even in the banquet hall on the 3rd floor, the number of Aristocratic Family people heard the identity of these two women, not a little shocked for a long time, and some could not be relieved. Just because the bodyguard has made it very clear, one of the girls who looks like spring, but makes people feel comfortable, turned out to be too snowy of the Imperial Capital family. And heirs! And the woman who exudes noble breath and treats such a humble and polite woman turned out to be Princess 6 of the Imperial Family of Imperial Capital, Princess Di Cai! How can this not allow the various Aristocratic Family groups in the entire Shu land, and even those who can join the metropolis to participate in the auction, how can the so-called Shu land upper class people not be surprised. No wonder when the two women showed up, there were 2 teams of followers and guards behind them, and Don Patriarch could not get too close. Even when Tang Family Patriarch had not spoken, he was blocked by two guards. In a flash, Tang Family Patriarch reacted. He smiled quickly, ¡°Oh, it turns out that the medical doctor Taixue Maiden and Princess Di Cai 6! Please, please!¡± While talking, she quickly made way to give way to Princess Xuexue and Di Cai 6, and in a flash, the 2 women were like the noble Phoenix in a crane in a flock of chickens, slowly under the lead of Tang Lingxiao, moved towards the other side. But didn¡¯t expect that Tai Xue and Di Cai 6 princess walked past the 6 emissaries of Gong Family, only to see 6 people can only stand up quickly, moved towards 6 princess gave a salute. But when Emperor Cai saw the emissaries of Gong Family, he couldn¡¯t help but frown a little, and then stopped speaking, and then sat under the side of the elegant seat under the guidance of Tang Lingxiao. (End of this chapter) Chapter 2329 But others didn¡¯t see it, it doesn¡¯t mean that others didn¡¯t see it. Tang Lingxiao clearly saw that the emperor of Emperor Cai 6 and the emissaries of Gong Family knew each other. Even the snow on the side was too speechless. Even when Princess Di Cai 6 saw Gong Family¡¯s 6 messengers, she only frowned slightly and stopped speaking. It seems that the Embassy of Gong Family 6 and this Imperial Capital must have come. The 6 km of the Emperor¡¯s family must be acquainted. I think of this. Tang Lingxiao no longer speaks, just after preparing to communicate with Princess Di Cai 6 and Tai Xue. The result was interrupted by the guards on the side, ¡°What do the two masters tell us to do it yourself, you can do your best!¡± Upon seeing this, Tang Lingxiao could only answer, and then retreated to the side, and everyone in the whole hall was not easy to dispatch, because if it is the Gong Family messenger, maybe each Aristocratic Family group in the Shu land, would like to step forward Fan. But this person is not someone else, but this is the 6 princess of the Imperial family in Imperial Capital! ! And more importantly, even if they do n¡¯t have that qualification to approach Princess Di Cai, they have to admit that even if their identity is too small, they have no right to approach. After all, there is only one family in the whole family, not to mention the fact that doctors and emperors have a great relationship. Throughout the banquet hall on the third floor, there was more silence, even though it should be held again as scheduled, as usual, but there was some hidden atmosphere, even some silent atmosphere, not all in the crowd. Circulate continuously. Because they didn¡¯t think that the so-called foreign powers, the first of these Three Great Influences, turned out to be the messengers of Gong Family, and the second turned out to be the comer of Imperial Capital, and even the princesses came! How can this not surprise everyone, everyone is more curious about the third force! In the end, who would it be, who could auction that 9 Blood Lotus, and also be acquainted with Princess Di Cai 6, and your IKEA Tai Xue is also acquainted, this time everyone¡¯s eyes are more moved towards the stairs and go with. Although the eyes in the corner of the eye moved towards the stairs, individuals at the banquet started chatting with each other, even in the chat. The emissaries of Gong Family, Taixue and Princess Di Cai 6, they learned that the person who finally raised the price of 9 Blood Lotus to 90 million 10000 was no one else. Since it is in the land of Shu, the president of Qingshu Entertainment Group Qin rainbow! The entourages brought by Gong Family messenger and Imperial Capital¡¯s 6 princesses also suddenly realized. It turned out that the person raised the price to 90 million, and finally broke through the sky-high price. Suddenly, though, the atmosphere was a bit tense throughout the hall. But at this time, after this paragraph of speech was spoken, it was more silent. Wang Ying on the side also naturally heard the content of their chat, but in that eye, there was not only a chill of ridicule. It seems that this Tang Family Patriarch obviously has no good intentions. I found that I couldn¡¯t shake myself against Qin Ni, so I deliberately said in the crowd that Qin Ni¡¯s last bid on the auction just resulted in the price of 9 Blood Lotus finally breaking through the sky! Seemingly unintentional chatting, but Wang Ying saw Tang Lingxiao¡¯s every move and observed in his eyes ¡­ As a Tang Family Patriarch, I really have a face to make this act of imitate the dog and steal chicken! (End of this chapter) Chapter 2330 While sitting in a secluded place, another Old Lady, Tsing Yi Elder and his side Qing Yan Fairy couldn¡¯t help but look at each other. I didn¡¯t expect a 9 Blood Lotus, which surprised such great characters. This made him Tsing Yi Elder say that it was unpredictable, but Tsing Yi Elder also thought of something, this 6 emissary of Gong Family Can come here, then! Since we ca n¡¯t deal with our Junior Sister, we have n¡¯t fully cured our Junior Sister, but if we are fortunate enough to invite the 6 emissaries of the Gong Family to join hands with the head, then it ¡¯s not possible to make the Vice Sect Leader better. ? And as long as they can produce the madness of the ministers, can it be complicated to deal with it? Then all these problems can be solved easily? Thinking of Elder in Tsing Yi here, I fell into a slowly thoughtful expression. On the other side, Tang Family Patriarch heard a lot of people chatting in this banquet hall, and his heart was full of smiles. Since Qingshu Entertainment Group wants to go public, then He Le instead of letting him listen carefully in these people¡¯s ears. Let Qingshu Entertainment Group from the very beginning be among these people, there is no good impression. Look at it, Qingshu Entertainment Group wants to jump out of the clock and get higher achievements, is it possible? Because for Tang Lingxiao, since he wanted Qin Ni to list his group company, introduce foreign powers, and even let his Qingshu Entertainment Group survive in another way, even though Qingshu Entertainment Group is powerful Too. However, it will inevitably threaten the prestige of Tang Family in the land of Shu. Since that is the case, Princess 6 of Imperial Capital is also here, and the messenger of Gong Family is here, so why not take this opportunity and rather let Qingshu Entertainment Group Ignite it! And although Tang Lingxiao thought of it in his mind, Tang Lingxiao had more deep memories in his heart. He knew that 9 Blood Lotus had such value, so he might as well stay with him. Not to mention the 6 deceased persons of Gong Family, who were closely followed and protected by the guards at the moment, Imperial Capital 6 Princess Di Cai Princess, and medical doctor Taixue, this has made him talk about Tang Lingxiao more regretful. If you are fortunate enough to meet, one of these two people, or even the second best, is the Gong Family, which is simply a great benefit. And more importantly, once he is lucky enough to be favored by 6 Princess, then his Tang Family is in the Shu land, it is not like the sun at high noon, it is simply fish leaping over the dragon gate, and it will turn into a dragon when the wind and the clouds meet. . Thinking of Tang Lingxiao here is just a bit of hate in his heart, but he dare not have too many ideas. After all, a person who can meet Princess Imperial Capital 6 and auction 9 Blood Lotus at a sky-high price is certainly not an ordinary person. . Thinking of this, Tang Family Patriarch is just like the others in the banquet hall on the 3rd floor, and I am also looking forward to the end! The third of the foreign forces is who you are, and after the 3 Blood Lotus auction, it did not offend the Gong Family, or even the Princess 9 of Imperial Capital ¡¯s imperial family. And it is a person who has become familiar with Princess Imperial Capital 6, so presumably, this person¡¯s identity is also unfathomable. Even when Xiaoling Tang was waiting quietly with his crowd, waiting quietly! The person who won 9 Blood Lotus, and at a high price, who is the person who auctioned 9 Blood Lotus ¡­ (End of this chapter) Chapter 2331 But what happened in the banquet hall came into Qin Ni¡¯s ears. Qin Ni didn¡¯t think that he walked to the door of the staircase before stepping on it, and heard these things coming from the banquet hall thing. It ¡¯s a little irritating that he did n¡¯t go easily all of a sudden, and he is very clear that since such rumors can be made, it must be that Tang Family Patriarch is doing something wrong. I would also like to think of Qin Ni as a calm-looking figure, with Chu Yue and Zhao Linyi behind him, and even with Chu Qing, who was walking behind, walking towards the banquet hall on the third floor. In an instant, the banquet hall on the third floor appeared in front of the door. Three women and one man made many people¡¯s eyes. But when I saw Qin Ni. The crowd in the banquet hall on the third floor, some people¡¯s eyes are not disappointed, they originally thought that the three people in this place may be the one who won the auction of 3 Blood Lotus . As a result, didn¡¯t expect that the person who came was not the third person who made them miss something. It was Qin Ni, the president of Qingshu Entertainment Group! But what everyone did not expect was that at the moment when these three appeared, the 3 emissaries of Gong Family couldn¡¯t help but get a little dumb up, and even even sitting on the seat, an adventure and Imperial Capital¡¯s 6 princesses, Suddenly a little startled, and stood up one after another from the chair. Looking at the emissaries of Gong Family and Princess Imperial Capital 6, some expressions of amazement, not to mention the crowd in the hall, even the many Aristocratic Family in the house, and even the accompanying guards around Princess Dice 6, can¡¯t help but some slightly frowned. Why did the princess sit up from the chair so surprised? This is some lost self-control! But they can¡¯t have more reasons. After all, Princess 6 is their master, and they don¡¯t have much words. However, Qin Nichu and Zhao Linyi clearly and completely paid attention to them, because when they approached the banquet hall on the third floor, they saw two of the foreign forces in the corner of their eyes. It turned out to be the messenger of Gong Family. The other group of people were surrounded by the guards, and they turned out to be Princess 6 of Imperial Capital. Qin Ni naturally had acquaintances at Imperial Capital, and had the pleasure of seeing the style of Princess Imperial Capital 6. But what he did not expect was that two of the foreign forces at this time turned out to be people from Imperial Capital and Gong Family. How can this not surprise you! But let Qin Chuyue occupy 3 women, and some of them are even more surprised when he did n¡¯t expect that when he stepped into the door of this banquet hall, the emissaries of Gong Family and the people of Imperial Capital even stood in amazement. From now on, moved towards myself. However, Qin Ni felt a little unfathomable mystery. In his own status, there is no need to let Gong Family naturally even let Imperial Capital naturally produce such a different emotion. But not to mention Qin Ni, even the people in the banquet hall on the third floor were a little puzzled, looking at the door constantly, Qin Ni 3 women, 3 man, 4 people and Imperial Capital and Gong Family messengers. They wondered when Qin Ni could have such a big face? It could make people at Imperial Capital get up and meet, and the expressions on their faces make people feel a little surprised, which is completely a look of surprise. Even though Qin Ni is in the land of Shu, he rises like a star and becomes one of the three-legged forces in the land of Shu. (End of this chapter) Chapter 2332 Tang Lingxiao also felt a little wrong. If the signal sent by this place and Gong Family is that Qin Ni knew these two people, then his Tang Family would be a little precarious. After all, he and Qingshu Entertainment Group can be regarded as bloody enemies, but what makes Tang Lingxiao wonder is that Qin Ni is in Qingshu Entertainment Group, no matter how powerful, it hasn¡¯t reached this point! Suddenly talked about Ling Xiao and asked, ¡°Is Princess Di Cai wondering what is needed?¡± Tang Lingxiao¡¯s voice slowly sounded throughout the banquet hall, and suddenly the crowd was brought back to God. The people of Gong Family also recovered their calm faces. It¡¯s just that the six people¡¯s eyes looked at each other, and they still couldn¡¯t hide many Aristocratic Family people in the sky, and Emperor Cai heard Tang Lingxiao¡¯s words, but recovered his calm face after returning to God, lightly said with a smile ¡°Nothing!¡± So he and Taixue sat down slowly, but there were still a lot of surprised looks in the eyes of the 2 girls. Because Taixue and Dicai were once known, Chu Qing really disappeared for a while, because this is indeed a secret for Jingmen City and the commercial empire in Jingmen City. Some foreign forces cannot even let other Aristocratic Family or forces know, but their Chu Qing and their family are good. When Chu Qing disappeared, Zhai Yu sought the help of Imperial Capital. I hope that Princess Imperial Capital 6 will pay attention in secret to see if there is Chu Qing news. But what they didn¡¯t expect is that Chu Qing, who has been looking for for a long time, has disappeared in this land of Shu. And it also appeared in this metropolis! It even appeared, behind the so-called Qing Shu Entertainment Group President Qin Ni! And looking at Chu Qing¡¯s appearance, it is obviously a bodyguard! How could this not make Taixue and Di Cai feel the difference. It¡¯s just that you didn¡¯t show a calm and comfortable look, and the side guards, seeing their master recovered, even if there are too many doubts in their hearts, they can only calm down their hearts. But Qin Ni is a person who started his family to go through arduous training or hard work, and his side Zhao Linyi and Chu Yue are not simple words, they are clearly from the eyes of Princess Di Cai 6 and Tai Xue I saw one thing, that the expression simply surprised in their eyes was not moved towards myself. And more should be moved towards looking behind him! Thinking of here, Qin Ni couldn¡¯t help turning his head slightly, looking at Chu Qing behind him, but he saw Chu Qing both hands crossed near chest, a pair of bowed eyes, quietly still, Looking at the appearance of Chu Qing, it seems that what happened just now has nothing to do with him Chu Qing, generally even as if he is just a bodyguard. Just make the essence of your bodyguard! But let¡¯s not mention Qin Ni in his appearance, even Chu Yue and Zhao Linyi on the side also showed some clues. It seems that the identity of Chu Qing may be really not simple, but the 3 women are not easy to ask. They are not completely sure, what is the princess 6 of Imperial Capital, Di Cai and the medical doctor Tai Xue and Chu Qing? relationship? And more importantly, even the emissaries of Gong Family reflected the appearance of Chu Qing so much! But they are not completely sure that maybe this is just a mistake ¡­ Maybe it ¡¯s a misunderstanding ¡­ (End of this chapter) Chapter 2333 Thinking of Qin Ni here is not much to say, just took Chu Yue Zhao Linyi and Chu Qing and the others, moved towards the banquet to find a quiet location, then sat down. But it didn¡¯t take long, and this time there was a lot of discussion in the ear. Only a lot of people heard and slowly talked about Qin Ni, who proposed the price of the same day when he bid for 9 Xuelian. However, to make everyone in the banquet hall on the third floor unpredictable, I originally thought that when the investor and the Gong Family heard who it was, after raising such a high price, it would inevitably be a little annoying. But didn¡¯t expect is that the 6 princesses of Imperial Capital are still aloof, serene, as if not say a word, not at all I heard the discourse of ears. On the other side of the Gong Family, it is very quiet, just like what happened in the auction just now, simply not what they participated in. But they sit here motionless and show it to everyone. They will really think that they will choose you from the auction and see if they can exchange 9 Blood Lotus. Seeing this situation, many people in the hall were a little puzzled, and even Tang Family Patriarch Tang Lingxiao was somehow inexplicable. Because according to the time before the arrival of the previous year, Tang Lingxiao clearly noticed the Gong Family, apparently hangs on Qin Ni. And he also saw that the imperial guards around Princess Imperial Capital 6 and Princess Di Cai were also slightly impatient. But now, after Qin Ni really appeared, the result of these two forces is not at all like Qin Ni, but a very quiet. Qin Ni, who was sitting in the position, was holding the wine glass in his hand, and his knuckles were pale. Because what she didn¡¯t expect was that this remark actually reached such a point that if at this banquet Gong Family and Princess 6 of Imperial Capital and even that family all made trouble to themselves. Then your Qingshu Entertainment Group is really life hanging by a thread in this land of Sichuan. And more importantly, the next step is his Shu land. When Qing Shu Entertainment Group is going to go out of Shu land and go public! But at this time, such a thing happened, which undoubtedly left a bad impression in front of the family of Gong Family or Imperial Capital. Then after the listing of Qingshu Entertainment Group, what other advantages do you have? That is not to throw Qingshu Entertainment Group out of the land of Shu, unintentionally drifting into a lone leaf in the sea, drifting with the wind . Thinking of this, Qin Ni felt a little bit hateful and glanced at Tang Family Patriarch Tang Lingxiao. I do n¡¯t care, just a little tight, because he ¡¯s really unimaginable. If Princess Imperial Capital 6 princesses, Emperor Caicai made trouble for himself, or Gong Family moved towards himself, then the disturbance of this banquet might be It¡¯s really starting. And more importantly, in the face of Imperial Capital or for the Gong Family messenger, it may not be possible to solve it by yourself! Even Chu Qing! But even though Chu Qing¡¯s identity is somewhat mysterious, can he really solve this kind of thing? Even if Chu Qing¡¯s identity is too mysterious, it can solve the Gong Family matter, but the other party is Imperial Capital! 6 Princess Princess of Imperial Capital! Qin Ni can only wait quietly for a moment, waiting, whether there will be rainstorm ¡­ suddenly¡­¡­ (End of this chapter) Chapter 2334 Qin Ni¡¯s whole body was tight and a heart was beating continuously in the chest. Just because Qin Ni sees clearly, if this storm really completely directs these storm images with himself or even with his own Qingshu Entertainment Group. Then, this silent rainstorm will destroy him and his entire Qingshu Entertainment Group. However, while Qin Ni was silent, waiting for the birth of rainstorm, suddenly a wide and warm palm gently covered his palm, making Qin Ni¡¯s tight body not only a little soothing Down. Moved towards the palm slowly looked up and felt the temperature between the palms, Qin Ni was a little silent, because what he did n¡¯t expect was that maybe she also guessed wrong, this generous palm, Who can¡¯t get up ¡­ I saw Chu Qing holding Qin Ni¡¯s hand with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me! I¡¯m quietly waiting for the banquet to end!¡± Hearing Chu Qing¡¯s quiet words, Qin Ni no longer spoke much, but was silent, because there was no such thing as Chu Qing¡¯s words for Qin Ni. Sure enough, Tang Family Xiaoli didn¡¯t expect Tang¡¯s own voice has fallen, but didn¡¯t expect is Princess Di Cai 6 and the essence of Gong Family is still not say a word, just sit quietly On the chair, although Tang Lingxiao saw it clearly, the eyes of the 2 worlds were also moved towards the front. However, when Tang Lingxiao didn¡¯t expect it, after a glance at the crowd, he didn¡¯t care about turning his head slowly towards this. Suddenly, Tang Lingxiao was even more puzzled. Since Tang Lingxiao was already so at a loss, not to mention Qin Ni on the side, Qin Ni had even noticed that the princess of the 6th princess was too snowy, and even the eyes of the 6 emissaries of Gong Family. But didn¡¯t expect did not stay on his body for long, he quietly turned away. Seeing this scene in front of me, some beating and tense hearts finally let go slowly, at least a little bit anyway, IQ, this rainstorm has not started yet, it has already been disappeared. Thinking of this, Qin Ni didn¡¯t care, but even his letter in his mind had already joined Tang, and Tang Lingxiao¡¯s historians had already finished hating him. What he didn¡¯t expect is that, at this time, the Tang Family Patriarch really will not forget the idea that Qin Ni thought in general when he was relaxed on the fire. Chu Qing just gently pats your hand, then slowly withdraws his hand, no longer speaks. Chu Qing¡¯s warm and generous palms made Qin Ni¡¯s heart no longer tense and let go of more emotions. On the side of it, Chu Yue relied on seeing and looking at each other, and no longer talked about it, because they also knew that if Princess Di Cai or Gong Family had just appeared, it might be for Qin Ni Words are indeed a disaster, After all, in the banquet hall on the 3rd floor, simply do not know how many Aristocratic Family and forces there are, whether it is good or hostile to Qingshu Entertainment Group, If there is Imperial Capital Patriarch to get up and head up, then this will undoubtedly once the Dante Princess 6 and the people of Gong Family leave, these Aristocratic Family will certainly get up and stand up, then they will definitely do what they want and go away For Shu Entertainment Group. However, it also made Chu Yue and Zhao Linyi 2 face to face, he didn¡¯t expect that the Gong Family messenger and Princess Di Cai 6, simply not say a word for the matter just now, which is quite unexpected 2 Strange in the heart of a woman. (End of this chapter) Chapter 2335 The most important one is Tang Patriarch and Tang Lingxiao. I originally thought that in this banquet hall on the third floor, Qingshu Entertainment Group and it could easily become the target of the public. Even Qin Family and Qin You of Qin Family have a good show Looks like. But what didn¡¯t expect is that simply does not matter, Princess Imperial Capital 6¡¯s, too much dreaming, does not even arouse excessive attention of Gong Family messengers. Instead, it made him listen to the whole person acting like a clown who jumped on his beam, each minding their own business, but no one came to echo. Seeing this situation Tang Lingxiao, the whole person was a little embarrassed. Even a bit of dark anger continued to burst out of him. What he did not expect was that he originally thought he could take this opportunity to suppress Qingshu Entertainment Group, only to find that he was like a clown from beginning to end. Write and direct here each minding their own business. Thinking of this, Tang Lingxiao stopped speaking and found a place to sit down slowly. Anyway, that had already been connected with his land price, and even had contact with his negotiator. Anyway, his daughter was still in the Gong Family. As for the car, as a future, I don¡¯t have much concerns. Now I slowly remembered that after a few photos of Shimizu appeared, it seemed that the wine was sold at the auction. The future is your third mysterious force and has not yet appeared. The minds of the people have also come alive, and even a foreign force does not go to the Gong Family force or the influence of Imperial Capital, and opens 3 Blood Lotus at a sky-high price, then this person¡¯s identity must be absolutely not simple. However, when everyone had some conjecture, I saw that they could slowly come up to a group of people at once. The appearance of this group of people made everyone a little surprised. In the eyes of women. What they did not expect was that the people who were auctioned at 9 Blood Lotus were indeed as they had guessed in their minds, indeed, it was actually that the business empire was high, and the reasonably in power, and the 6 emissaries of Gong Family I just saw that they did not look at each other at the moment when they appeared. Their eyes looked towards Chu Qing again, and they suddenly reflected. It seems 9 Blood Lotus this time, is it their Gong Family? Must return without merit! But I thought that the natural Chu Qing obtained from the 9 Blood Lotus auction, and even the jade has already appeared here, and the people of the Gong Family are not home to you. Anyway, for them, they already know 9 Blood Lotus. It is not absolutely necessary to persuade and exchange it. Since the person Chu Qing has appeared positive, for 9 Blood Lotus, for him, it must also be of extraordinary significance and must have unknown medicinal value. When I saw it, two silhouettes walked slowly. When I was in the banquet hall on the third floor, Di Cai and Taixue, who were sitting in high figures, slowly withdrew their surprised eyes, glanced at them, and kept silent on the side, unemotional Chu Qing also immediately understood. Since there is also here, then maybe, the person familiar with 9 Blood Lotus may not be entertaining, but his Chu Qing, who is here to miss you all night, silently, just waiting quietly, waiting for that A silhouette that surprised everyone, slowly walked to the banquet hall on the 3rd floor. (End of this chapter) Chapter 2336 The banquet hall on the third floor was full of people from various Aristocratic Family and various groups in the Shu land. What they did not expect was that the moment when this strange face appeared, everyone was completely surprised. It is more beautiful than a woman, and has a beautiful face. It is more noble than a woman. Even the whole person has a temperament that makes people feel alpine, but these complex temperaments are mixed. In a person, it has a unique charm. But the problem is that this person is not a woman, but a man, yes, this person is not a man, and it is! Jun Xiu ¡¯s face made people obsessed. When the man appeared, Chu Qing side 3 was a charming girl, and Zhao Ni was a little surprised. What they did not expect was that 9 Blood Lotus had heard The lion said they were next, and this so-called third-party mysterious foreigner turned out to be a man. Yes! It turned out to be a man. If it was n¡¯t for the man, there was a handsome man behind him, graceful, and radiant ions all over her body. It seems that this woman must be the man ¡¯s personal secretary. But what they didn¡¯t expect is that a man who actually auctioned off 9 Blood Lotus was a man, but the temperament and her appearance exuded from the man¡¯s body were all in the Shu land in the banquet hall on the third floor. Many forces have some surprising growth. Even Wang Ying didn¡¯t touch them one after another, let alone the Aristocratic Family in those cases. When the man appeared, even Tang Lingxiao was sitting in his place in shock, a moment later. Only slowly got up, some inexplicable, and some slightly frowned. After all, Tang Lingxiao¡¯s heart is the existence of the woman supremacy, why there will be a man in this banquet, the men who have appeared in the entire banquet so far, except those who are brought by Aristocratic Family or her husband. That is, he went out, but now comes the second one, how could he not let him talk, and his heart is full of deep doubts, only to see him grinning for a moment, he moved back towards the house, and slowly The voice said, ¡°Being down, this is the metropolis. The initiator of this auction, Tang Family Patriarch Tang Lingxiao, I don¡¯t know how to call this gentleman?¡± I heard Tang Xiao ¡¯s faint words never again. A pair of beautiful eyes constantly looked at the so-called price talks in front of me. Seeing that we did n¡¯t know the daring eyes, Tan Yunshan ¡¯s heart was more doubtful. He seemed to be the man in front of him I do n¡¯t know each other. Why did I look towards my own eyes, but it was more of a doubt, and I publicized a few 10000. How did I pass it once, somehow. Tangning only saw the responsibility in front of him, smiled, interrupted his thoughts, and then extended, ¡°Tang Patriarch is kind, coming to Shudi this time just for 9 Blood Lotus, just did n¡¯t expect what , I will hear this month and see so many familiar faces! ¡° tone barely fell, the eyes directly skipped Tang Family Patriarch Tang Lingxiao, then the eyes are not bad, Princess Di Cai 6 in the high position, and the medical family too snow to go to Shenzhen, Zhai Yu also did n¡¯t expect that it is indeed the real family The man has come to the land of Shu. And turned out to be the familiar 6 messengers! (End of this chapter) Chapter 2337 In a short time, many people in the entire hall suddenly looked at each other, because the appearance of Zhai Yu has surprised them by 10000 points. What they did n¡¯t expect is that they can press on this auction. The people of Imperial Capital and Gong Family¡¯s intelligence turned out to be a man. But now when this man appeared, he faced Tang Family Patriarch with such a quiet expression, which made everyone unexpected. It should be known that the status of men in this World was originally relatively low, not to mention the presence of the top forces in the land of Shu in this cement. But didn¡¯t expect this man, and still facing the mobile phone, the highest forces support this man, so casually, and so blind to Tang Family Patriarch, how can this not let everyone on the mobile phone Are you surprised? And just talking with Tang Lingxiao in front of him, the whole face was a little unreliable. The embarrassment just now made him feel that the atmosphere in the banquet hall on the 3rd floor has solidified, but now, but the moment this man appeared He even found himself in deep embarrassment again. At this time, the atmosphere everywhere made him win the whole person. I ca n¡¯t help but deeply doubt myself, I have it, because I am really, like a clown now, I always jump out immediately at any time, but The person I faced was a little less hostile than one. First, the emissaries of Gong Family, and secondly, the imperial work of Imperial Capital. Finally, when the plot of Qingshu Entertainment Group appeared, it was originally thought that it could cause Qingshu Entertainment Group to be rejected by these outside forces, but now what didn¡¯t expect is , Came an unexpected ability to suppress Imperial Capital Aristocratic Family. And Gong Family! I originally thought that I could maintain my original attitude and cervical erosion, but didn¡¯t expect, this one is just a man, so shameless despise himself, but it is not silly to laugh at others. He also reacted in an instant, because the handsome man in front of him said a word, didn¡¯t expect the banquet hall on the 3rd floor, there will be so much familiar with nature. This sentence also undoubtedly shocked the entire body of the crab, that is to say, this person is clearly in sight. Many people in the banquet hall on the third floor, but who will it be? Suddenly, Tang Xiao¡¯s voice was not tight, as he did just now, and the whole heart was a little deep, because he did not say a word under his name, she waited quietly in the end in front of her. This man, who was he talking about in the banquet hall on the third floor? But didn¡¯t expect to see this handsome handsome man. Ignored Tang Lingxiao and walked directly through it. After Tang Lingxiao, directly moved towards the high position, the 6 princesses of Imperial Capital went away. Even when Zhai Yu walked through the crowd blindly and applied to Princess 6, all of them didd¡¯t expect something. Does this handsome man know Princess 6, what kind of dependence relationship do they have? ? Even many people have some effects on the series. Because, around the princesses around the 6 princesses, this is not who can be close to them, but the next scene suddenly surprised their eyes. (End of this chapter) Chapter 2338 What they did not expect was that they turned away towards the imperial capital 6 and went to work. The princesses on the side of the 6 princesses looked at the moved towards 6 princess without looking. Zhai Yu turned to Princess 6 indifferently, and asked the doctor slightly, seeing the doctor, seeing Zhai Yu and Princess 6, talking and laughing, even with the premium Taixue, and a warm-hearted look. Suddenly, many people in the entire third-floor lobby were a little amazed, and the cooperation ability will make the people of Imperial Capital 3 princess, even with the 6 princesses. But they also heard some in their careful listening, so that they didn¡¯t think of anything, they only heard Taixue can¡¯t help but whisper, why would you run into this land of Shu? But what didn¡¯t expect is that handsome man¡¯s distressed look, a helpless look, and he can¡¯t help but feel a little frustrated, ¡°No way! Who makes my Boss so arduous all day thinking of being an arm-flinging shopkeeper, All the family and business are pressed on me alone. I finally came out to take some vacations. I also encountered this kind of thing, but it is really a bitter life! ¡° While talking about a distressed look, even wiped the corners of my eyes with my fingers, the tears that did not shed tears, I heard the picture and the action look side by side, too snowy in some positions and some inexplicable emperor Caidu laughed a little. What they didn¡¯t expect is that we have the skills, and will be so humorous in this occasion. When I heard Zhai Yu¡¯s words, many people in the hall suddenly understood it. It turned out that this handsome man. This identity is already mysterious enough, and the talking and laughing Lala family like Princess Di Cai 6 and the medical doctor Tai Xue, people can¡¯t help but understand, they are very obvious things, know friends who know each other. But when I heard that handsome handsome man still said that he himself was the controller and had a great career, and his boss was in the arm-flinging shopkeeper not knowing what to do all day long, then obviously, maybe behind this handsome man It¡¯s really daunting to miss, but who are you? The minds of the whole person, and even many people in the banquet hall on the third floor, are a bit puzzled, and will be idle later, because they want to know, what kind of person can have this? It is you who are in this water area, can And land prices and working people, then so opposed to it. If the people at Imperial Capital and the medical doctors are acquainted with him, then Gong Family, but didn¡¯t expect that everyone¡¯s eyes can¡¯t help but slowly moved towards Gong Family Something interesting, looking at the other messengers of Gong Family, and then said, ¡°This is not the messenger of Gong Family, how did it appear in this land of Shu, is it possible that you are looking for your aunt?¡± Hearing such a playful sentence, the messenger was suddenly embarrassed. Not only did they look at each other, but the afterglow in the corner of the eyes was noisy, Qin Ni side felt. But I saw Chu Qing still not say a word, expressionless rich, everything I just said, everything happened has nothing to do with him. Seeing this situation, the 6 messengers of Gong Family are not good to say much, just slightly nodded, but the movement in slightly nodded is just a career, not at all too much meaning is included in it. But the inexplicable Shu land in the banquet hall above is yours. They thought that when they were sitting in the Gong Family, they were slightly nodded. Obviously, they wanted to find their aunt in the snow. (End of this chapter) Chapter 2346 Zhao Linyi¡¯s words immediately resounded throughout the office. But Ignore it, the house feather in your roar is just said with a smile, still standing there motionless. Qin Ni and Chu Yue are relatively calm, but see Qin Ni, Zhai Young Master directly famous words! What is the matter? I saw Zhai Yu slowly sat down and slowly said. ¡°The purpose of I want you Qingshu Entertainment Group is very simple, that is, I want Qingshu Entertainment Group to become the king of Shudi!¡± These words were echoed throughout the office casually. You never thought that Zhai Yu would say such words and become the king of Shu. This man has the same idea. He went to fight with Tang Family himself. I recommend you to the Shu land. What is the situation now? ¡°I do n¡¯t need to say more, I can understand it in my heart, and even if I want it, you Qingshu Entertainment Group cooperates with me, and I will support Qingshu Entertainment Group to become the king of the Shu land, and you become After the king, you only need to do 2 things, not controlled by me. We are also in business with each other, but you have one extra thing to do, that is to contain the Tang Family. To be precise, the best Tang Family is completely destroyed in the land of Shu. ¡°Speaking of the meaning in the last words, I couldn¡¯t help but shudder. But what did Qin Ni didn¡¯t expect to the man in front of you, what kind of hatred did he have with Tang Family? I can say such things, but my lover can¡¯t help but slightly frowned, because this mysterious man suddenly fell down, saying that he wants to cooperate with himself, support himself as king, willing to cooperate with himself, but the purpose is very simple, he can Hegemony in the land of Shu, and you can even cooperate with them outside. Just one thing is to have a complete face and Tang Family, but Tang Family is deeply entrenched. If you want to hide your face from Tang Family, how easy is it to talk about, more importantly Qin Ni did not know, what exactly was this handsome man? What kind of confidence? I only heard that Qin Ni said slowly, that I do n¡¯t know yet, you want me to cooperate with you. Looking at this condition is very beneficial to me, but I also want to know, where did you come from? After all, at today¡¯s banquet, Qin Nisheng¡¯s girl is very clear. The handsome man in front of him, even Gong Family¡¯s, 6 Princess and the doctor¡¯s Tai Xue, and even the Gong Family¡¯s messenger, all feel somewhat similar, even When the people of Gong Family saw this, they didn¡¯t go in a little respectfully, only heard blinking, slowly said with a smile. Now that President Qin has painted this part, I will not hide it anymore. I believe that my power is the commercial empire in Jingmen City, the Chu Dynasty! Chu Dynasty! A touch of 4 words, a place where people feel familiar and strange at that moment. Suddenly evoked Qin Ni¡¯s memories in his mind! Indeed, the people who work hard in their business are not quite clear of the other broken relationships, and even Lin Qing, you can guess that the 6 princess emperor of Imperial Capital is too small or even the emissary of Gong Family. But for the faint little city of Jingmen, the dynasty of commerce, the Chu dynasty! But it was really shocking. After all, this business empire rose suddenly in Jingmen City in just a few days! If you say that you are a bright star in the land of Shu, then the Chu Dynasty in Jingmen City is as hot and dazzling as a sun. (End of this chapter) Chapter 2340 But I heard Zhai Yu, extend the hand but reluctantly put on the means, ¡°My Boss is the grandfather of Gong Family, what is it? My Boss is still, 6 princesses are still too snowy, 2 of you, or classmates!¡± ¡°According to what you said, then why don¡¯t you come to your old classmates to tell the old?¡± Hearing the words from Zhai Yu, the people in midair are already somewhat numb. In the end, who is this handsome man, who is mysterious? It ¡¯s Gong Family, classmate, Tai Xue, and old classmate. That is to say, this mysterious man is a man who auctioned off 9 Blood Lotus at a high price. This mysterious force is bound to be outside the land of Shu. It is an unattainable existence. All of a sudden, because you are all in the summer vacation in the economy, you don¡¯t see you, and you look at each other, but the surprise in your heart is still more than that, not to mention Tang Ning, who is energetic and listening to the conversation of several people. He didn¡¯t expect what he wanted to be his daughter, but because of the arrival of this man, the craftsman no longer made too many requests and immediately got up with oxygen. The 6 kilometers of Dizhou, but alive, handsome handsome man talking and laughing. From their words, the witness Tang Xiao also has some deep doubts. What kind of person is it? It can be among the most of the Gong Family and the bargaining. Thinking of this, Tang Lingxiao got up again, slowly moved towards them and walked aside with them importantly, and quickly uttered a voice, wondering what to call this little brother? Since coming to this land of Shu, the visitor is the guest, this time it will be my host family as the host, it is necessary to entertain the little brother! But after seeing Zhai Yu and glancing at them, he smiled slightly and didn¡¯t care. Seeing this situation, Di Cai¡¯s business work and Taiyuan also know that since 9 Blood Lotus¡¯s falling voice manufacturing, there is no too much value to stay here. Recently, the Princess and Imperial of Imperial Capital will also increase, many thanks Patriarch Hospitality, at this time, since we know that 9 blood lotus people are not in their hands, it does n¡¯t make much sense to stay in the mobile phone too much. Ok today didn¡¯t expect is just asking for such a lifetime, I want to ask about it, try to do the best for the landlord, but in exchange for 2 futures is your money, wrong, how can I make them worry about it, he was originally you For the daughter, even if he ca n¡¯t know the Gong Family, it ¡¯s best to explain the 6 Young Master of Imperial Capital and the intention is too far, but now that the two have gone, so what is the use? Thinking of this, Tang Jiang hurriedly kept it out, but in the bloody battle of Princess Imperial Capital 6 and the medical doctor¡¯s expedition, in the smiley eyes, enough people even walked over the table of Chu Qing and Qin Ni 3 women, and no longer stayed , Slowly leaving. Suddenly, there were still some people in the banquet hall on the third floor. As in a dream, it was like suddenly, a force that surprised you came, and just left in an instant. How can this not let them all have some fate like some doubt? You thought that these 3 pictures are your appearance, because what kind of spark will happen to 9 Blood Lotus, but didn¡¯t expect this handsome man After coming, there are still 2 meters, between the ridicule, and all these situations are resolved. It even proved an adventure and remembered that there was nothing impatient, but just got up and left as if coming here. This is just a transition. (End of this chapter) Chapter 2341 In a flash, many people were still walking towards Zhai Yu. After all, Tang Family was called Tang Lingxiao. The tough imposing manner has already divided Gong Family and Imperial Family of Imperial Capital. Now it¡¯s hard to come to this one. The remaining third mysterious mysterious Shudi supports the Aristocratic Family, how can it be given up easily? Many people moved towards Zhai Yu and invited them all. The tone is full of hope that Caiyun will come to his home to be a guest. Even many people are already looking at Caiyu. Perhaps it is not a good thing to include this person in their Patriarch. However, what didn¡¯t expect from everyone is that Zhai Yu is among many people, but one after another is resigned in the invitation. Slowly moved towards the side, so that everyone did not think that he was walking in the direction of Qin Ni ¡¯s clear water fish, and the friendship of this life, because this banquet no longer needs to stay, He got up and prepared to leave. The Wang Family group on the side was also ready to leave, so the two presidents of the Wang Family group and Qingshu Entertainment Group got up in unison and prepared to leave the banquet hall on the third floor. Even Chu Qing had prepared everything. It was planned, but the pace of re-entry left Zhai Yu in his eyes, but after seeing Zhai Yu postpone the bananas of each Aristocratic Family in the land, he moved towards Qin Ni¡¯s direction, just in Qin Ni When I was going to leave, I didn¡¯t expect it. Feeling some of the eyes behind moved towards himself, he slowly turned his head and looked away. It turned out that the mysterious third force was coming with myself towards moved towards, although Qin Ni was in conversation with many people, he also learned that the handsome man¡¯s name was Zhai Yu, but Qin Ni had something inexplicable to her didn¡¯t expect, this mysterious man would actually move towards himself and come into the account. He didn¡¯t know what he thought in his heart, immediately stopped the pace, and hyped up in Yuhuan towards the birth certificate. Mr. Zhai, I am Qin Ni, President of Qingshu Entertainment Group. One thing, I do n¡¯t know if I can discuss it with you! Hearing Qin Ni¡¯s words, the pace with the originally moved towards Qingshu Entertainment Group suddenly stopped a bit. Some smiled, ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t know what it is, I don¡¯t know if President Qin can talk about it!¡± Hearing Zhai Yu¡¯s somewhat friendly tone, Qin Ni suddenly became excited, and slowly took a deep breath and continued to oscillate. Exchange the 9 Blood Lotus for an equivalent exchange! ¡° Hearing Qin Ni¡¯s words, in the banquet hall on the 3rd floor, the Aristocratic Family suddenly had some shocking money. Equivalent exchange! That is to say, this sky-high 9 Blood Lotus will be returned to Beiqing Shu Entertainment Group at the sky-high price again. In this case, what is the plan of Qingshu Entertainment Group? Many people in the banquet hall on the third floor suddenly have some secrets, such as the expression of consternation constantly appearing on the face, and even Chu Qing on the side is a little surprised. I have already told Qin Ni, how can I still be so unwilling! Still obsessed with it, this appeared to be a bit inexplicable. This is really funny. Didn¡¯t expect that I will be at 9 Blood Lotus, and I took it, but what didn¡¯t expect is, the president of Qingshu Entertainment Group also thought about replacing 9 Blood Lotus. ! It must be Chu Qing¡¯s after changing it. (End of this chapter) Chapter 2342 Seeing this situation, only Zhai Yu lightly said with a smile, then I do n¡¯t know what Qin would like to use. Wait for the exchange to change it. After hearing Zhai Yu ¡¯s words, Qin Ni was not close all of a sudden. Come down, the city is undergoing great changes. As long as Mr. Zhai can afford it, and Qingshu Entertainment Group can afford it, I will, I really hope to exchange 9 Blood Lotus. Hearing Qingshu Entertainment Group, the president of Germany, the appearance of this pair of solemnly vowed is not even like a playful appearance, and it suddenly became clear to my heart. It seems that this purely entertainment group is an existence suitable for cooperation. I suddenly saw both hands crossed near chest, and no longer spoke, just faint, maybe this matter needs me to consider it. Maybe I don¡¯t want to! While talking, I did n¡¯t make any more stays. I moved away towards the door of the banquet hall on the 3rd floor, until the sound of the rain disappeared in the eyes of the Wedge World of Shu. When there is some time in Shudi that hasn¡¯t reflected yet. They didn¡¯t expect, and finally they were able to cooperate with Zhai Yu and have a chance to talk about it. This just disappeared in vain, and it was annoying for a lot of time in practice. I originally thought that I could have some contact with these foreign forces, but didn¡¯t expect, but it ended like this, and Qin Ni, beside him, was more lonely and helpless. What he didn¡¯t expect is that he can be fortunate to have some conversation with Zhai Yu, but what he didn¡¯t expect is that he still can¡¯t resist the desire of reality. Because Zhai Yu said, let him consider it, maybe he disagrees. Yes, you will be determined to bid according to the price of the sky, and you will be auctioned, and! To some extent, it has offended Gong Family, Imperial Capital, and the medical family. If there is no acquaintance, this behavior today is undoubtedly the offense of these three families, even many of the Shu land. My eyes moved towards myself, but now if I want to exchange 3 blood lotus for an equivalent exchange, this sale is a loss of money anyway! Perhaps even if Zhai Yu¡¯s application is used to make himself, and possibly his own Qingshu Entertainment Group, really able to bear the equivalent price? Seeing that Qin Ni was not near, it slowly sank, and Wang Ying on the side spoke first, ¡°Don¡¯t think so much, even if you can get it, it¡¯s a fate. If you don¡¯t get it, you don¡¯t need to force it too much. Sometimes, I have to do my best not to use my hard-working foundation technology for this so-called spiritual medicine. After all, Qingshu Entertainment Group has more than one of you, there are many people! ¡° Wang Ying¡¯s words suddenly pulled Qing from the city back, and hearing Wang Ying¡¯s words, Chu Qing could not help but bow his head slowly. But he also saw that Wang Ying saw some more meaning in his eyes. After all, his cooperation with the Wang Family Group has come to this step, and the end of the auction also means that he wants to bring Wang Ying ¡¯s son. The treatment was done. The matter of the auction can be said to be the end of the first phase of the commitment of Wang Family Group Tuqingshu Entertainment Group, then, next, we must start to prepare the materials Wang Ying¡¯s son Wang Hua! Because of this relationship, Qingshu Group has less pressure from Wang Family Group as a big mountain! And myself ¡­ and Lin Qing! (End of this chapter) Chapter 2343 On the way back to Qingshu Entertainment Group, Qin Ni was a little silent. But Chu Qing knows that what I may experience now may be more annoying in my mind, annoying myself, maybe if the strength is strong enough, maybe I can live, I can go back to my own hands, and I can finish it myself. And promise yourself! But Chu Qing also knew that at this time, some words could not be broken with you, and it was not at all. It was just silent and silent that he drove the car slowly downstairs to Qingshu Entertainment Group. 4 people slowly Moved towards the top of Qingshu Entertainment Group. There is still silence in the elevator, because there are more reasons, and the Chu Yue Zhao Linyi behind you seems to perceive the opportunity in Qin Ali¡¯s mind. After all, they also know that in the face of these foreign forces, no matter how strong the strength, no matter how strong the strength is, in the eyes of those people, there are really not enough 3 women. Whether it can develop upwards in the land of Shu, capital is naturally some unexpected existence. It must have been something that ordinary people ca n¡¯t reach, and naturally they can more or less guess what they think, ca n¡¯t hide, return to the signature in the president ¡¯s office, and move towards Chu Qing a 90 degree Bow, respectfully, ¡°Chu Qing, I¡¯m really sorry. The commitment between me and you is because I can¡¯t do it, so you can solve this cooperation at any time. As for the compensation you want, you just go in, As long as it is my Qingshu Entertainment Group, even my Qin Ni can get, or can take out, you try to open! ¡° Seeing the appearance of Qin Ni, Chu Qing couldn¡¯t help but imagine some helpless imaginations. This is Qin Ni¡¯s point. His temperament is a little stubborn. Once the matter is determined to be true, ten bulls can¡¯t pull back. When Chu Qing saw it, he gently lifted his shoulder to kiss you, but people said aloud, ¡°President Qin, do n¡¯t worry about it, you have done a good job. As for the agreement and commitment between me and you I will still continue to perform, or that sentence, you want to have a foothold in the land of Shu, and I want the listing of the Qingshu Entertainment Group ¡¯s machinery to be the same, I will still be the same, as is the case, as for other things, you Don¡¯t worry too much, as long as you feel at ease and face the next things, after all, the auction is over, and there are things from the Sun Family side, in addition to this, there is also the issue of your upcoming Qing Shu! ¡° Hearing Chu Qing¡¯s remarks, Qing Yi immediately reacted to the end of the auction, and for how long the auction has been in contact, it finally came to an end. Although it may seem flat, but rising winds, scudding clouds, the dark tide surges. I don¡¯t even know what kind of existence will exist in the land of Shu after today. Even when Qin Ni stepped into his own office, Zhao Linyi had already returned home. Because because of today¡¯s events, you have to be unavoidable. You must let Zhao Linxin go to Zhao Family to explore the wind. In the end, what is Zhao Linxin looking for herself for? Thinking of Qin Ni here, he was still a little bit reluctant, and he said a few words, ¡°But the must and I promised you how much 9 Blood Lotus will be auctioned for you, but I will not at all fulfill my promise!¡± Qin Ni¡¯s remarks just fell down, only heard the sound of an iron door slowly ringing, turned to look at Zhao Linyi girl, looking a little dignified came in. (End of this chapter) Chapter 2344 Seeing Zhao Linyi¡¯s expression, Qin Ni on the other side was a little inexplicable. He asked this little girl to Zhao Family to ask, what is it like Zhao Yunxing to find himself? After all, before the start of auction, Zhao Linxin said something like that, and had to make Qing Qing a little alert in her heart, but now that she owed her surplus back, she was full of expression. Instead, Qin Ni had some inexplicable melancholy in her heart, but when she saw Zhao Linyi, she slowly said to Qin Ni, ¡°Sister Qin Ni! I have already asked my sister, why did you invite Qin Ni? ¡°Just because my sister got some news, Tang Family wants to dominate Chu Qing and is secretly attached to Tang Sect, so Tang Family¡¯s ambition is not small, he just wants to make the whole Shu land a mess, and then profiting from somebody¡¯s misfortune, bringing the land of Shu into one body and pulling it all into the door of his Tang Family! ¡° ¡°In this case! There is nothing superfluous in the whole of the land of Shu, Aristocratic Family and even the existence of the group, which is why my sister in order to guard against the unexpected is planning ahead and wants to join the Qingshu Entertainment Group next year, Zheng Yi Say something to me! ¡° Qin Ni¡¯s surprised mouth opened slightly, because what she didn¡¯t expect was that there would be such a situation behind it, which only made him Qin Ni not alert. It turned out that until now, Tang Family hit the Qingshu Entertainment Group in this way. It turned out that it was just because of his sudden appearance that it disrupted their plans. No wonder Qin Ni has been puzzled in his heart. Even though his Tang Family is a little dissatisfied with these emerging forces, he has not yet reached the point of being completely crazy and ridiculous, so it seems that the story behind it must be not small. It turned out that the Tang Family still had such a plan, but I saw that because of Zhao Linyi, these words suddenly reminded you of what you said with Chu Qing not long ago, and they all disappeared. After all, there are still bigger The crisis, waiting for them, especially after the end of the auction today, Qin Ni also felt wrong, and the Aristocratic Family has already become clear. Even, perhaps Tang Family¡¯s recognition situation at their meeting today made Tang Family Patriarch unable to hold back some emotions, and did not know what would happen next? Facing the existence of these Aristocratic Family in their Shu land, maybe by that time, it is really like Zhao Mingyi ¡¯s big sister Zhao Mingxin said, a fire in the city gates is also a calamity for the fish in the moat. ! At that time, once they stayed in the dead place, then Qingcheng Sect will certainly not sit by and ignore it. At that time, maybe there was a wave between Qingcheng Sect and Tang Sect! It will make the ending in the Shu area more dramatic, and even in the end, Tang Sect and Qingcheng Sect survived, but they are Jiahe Group, a fire in the city gates is also a calamity for the fish in the moat. Explained in the land of Shu in the dark tide, it couldn¡¯t be more perfect ¡­ But just as Qin Ni still had knowledge for readers, he heard a familiar call. Just when I was puzzled, I saw Zhao Linyi slowly picking up the microphone. When I heard the sound from the microphone, it turned out that I didn¡¯t see my eyes squinted. What he didn¡¯t expect was that he was doing his best at the banquet today. The people who are now men have turned into Qingshu Entertainment Group. Seeing Zhao Linyi, she was a little surprised, and even Chu Yue on the other side was a little puzzled and asked slowly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I saw Zhao Linyi, slowly put down the receiver, and said, ¡°The house-feather at the banquet today is going to visit our Qingshu Entertainment Group, and it has now arrived, the first floor lobby of Qingshu Entertainment Group!¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 2345 Zhao Linyi¡¯s faint words suddenly flooded the entire office. What Chu Qing did n¡¯t expect was that Zhai Yu ¡¯s actions would be so exciting, and Xu Yu had already come to Qingshu Entertainment Group ¡¯s stay, and Chu Qing had some inexplicable things. First of all, I wanted to know, in the end Now what happened to the past few days in Shimizu? And you heard that when you came to the first floor lobby of Qingshu Entertainment Group, there was a little doubt in that room. What they understood was, what was this for? But Qin Ni, this is worthy of being the founder of Qingshu Entertainment Group, calmed down for a while, and was busy speaking quickly. In Qin Ni¡¯s command sound, for a moment, I saw Zai Yu with his own personal The secretary, and behind his own secretary, was placed a jade-like wooden box, just under the neck and neck, and did not know what was placed in the middle box, but for Chu Qing, even for Qin Ni, it was already I can¡¯t understand it anymore. It must be really inappropriate to enlarge it. That is 9 Blood Lotus. Qin Ni, who was sitting in position, and Chu Yue and Zhao Linyi, who sat behind him, sat quietly, looking at the handsome man in front of him, standing in front of the floor-to-ceiling windows, and looking at the scene in the Shu land. While sitting aside, he said nothing, because by this time Chu Qing had no need to talk much, because he didn¡¯t know, so what appeared to Qin Ni¡¯s order suddenly, what was the matter? Zhai Yu watched a moment in front of the floor-to-ceiling window, not only some of the voiced stationmasters said, ¡°The president is really worthy of being an extraordinary person, and the building of the Qingshu Entertainment Group is really good. It is always beautiful. Ling Juding, a glance at the many mountains that seem small! ¡° Now the house unfathomable mystery said such a thing, even Qin Ni didn¡¯t expect that this mysterious handsome handsome man, how could he say such a thing? Is it in this Qingshu Entertainment Group just to see the scenery! Qin Ni didn¡¯t believe it, even Chu Yue and Zhao Linyi didn¡¯t believe it, and even the little girl was a little deflated! But Qin Ni did, and continued to say, ¡°Zhai Young Master, quick talk, I do n¡¯t meander, I did n¡¯t expect that the coming workers will suddenly come to my door, and I do n¡¯t know that in Young Master Chinese Net, Qingshu Entertainment Group, what is the matter? Or is, already willing to transfer this 9 blood lotus to me! ¡° Hearing Qin Ni¡¯s words, and constantly mentioning it, Zhai Yu on the side was a little helpless. President Qin is really stubborn! At this time, there are still some, do not forget to pursue you, but at this time Zhai Yu mouth corner is a bit interesting, 9 Blood Lotus I can give you. But why do n¡¯t you listen to me? Hear Zhai Yu¡¯s words. Qin Ni did not enter, but also a little serious, ¡°I also hope to find a famous quote!¡± I only heard the transfer to ¡°9 Blood Lotus for you, but I want one thing, that is your Qingshu Entertainment Group!¡± If you hear, don¡¯t say Qin Ni, even Chu Yue and Zhao Linyi behind him, have a look No. Suddenly stood up, Zhao Linyi also spoke quickly, ¡°Even if you are an outside force, you are related to Imperial Capital and Gong Family, but you don¡¯t need it, so the lion speaks! Let us speak! Qingshu Entertainment Group wants it! ¡° ¡°To know this Qingshu Entertainment Group, but our hard work, how many sisters¡¯ hard work!¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 2346 Zhao Linyi¡¯s words immediately resounded throughout the office. But Ignore it, the house feather in your roar is just said with a smile, still standing there motionless. Qin Ni and Chu Yue are relatively calm, but see Qin Ni, Zhai Young Master directly famous words! What is the matter? I saw Zhai Yu slowly sat down and slowly said. ¡°The purpose of I want you Qingshu Entertainment Group is very simple, that is, I want Qingshu Entertainment Group to become the king of Shudi!¡± These words were echoed throughout the office casually. You never thought that Zhai Yu would say such words and become the king of Shu. This man has the same idea. He went to fight with Tang Family himself. I recommend you to the Shu land. What is the situation now? ¡°I do n¡¯t need to say more, I can understand it in my heart, and even if I want it, you Qingshu Entertainment Group cooperates with me, and I will support Qingshu Entertainment Group to become the king of the Shu land, and you become After the king, you only need to do 2 things, not controlled by me. We are also in business with each other, but you have one extra thing to do, that is to contain the Tang Family. To be precise, the best Tang Family is completely destroyed in the land of Shu. ¡°Speaking of the meaning in the last words, I couldn¡¯t help but shudder. But what did Qin Ni didn¡¯t expect to the man in front of you, what kind of hatred did he have with Tang Family? I can say such things, but my lover can¡¯t help but slightly frowned, because this mysterious man suddenly fell down, saying that he wants to cooperate with himself, support himself as king, willing to cooperate with himself, but the purpose is very simple, he can Hegemony in the land of Shu, and you can even cooperate with them outside. Just one thing is to have a complete face and Tang Family, but Tang Family is deeply entrenched. If you want to hide your face from Tang Family, how easy is it to talk about, more importantly Qin Ni did not know, what exactly was this handsome man? What kind of confidence? I only heard that Qin Ni said slowly, that I do n¡¯t know yet, you want me to cooperate with you. Looking at this condition is very beneficial to me, but I also want to know, where did you come from? After all, at today¡¯s banquet, Qin Nisheng¡¯s girl is very clear. The handsome man in front of him, even Gong Family¡¯s, 6 Princess and the doctor¡¯s Tai Xue, and even the Gong Family¡¯s messenger, all feel somewhat similar, even When the people of Gong Family saw this, they didn¡¯t go in a little respectfully, only heard blinking, slowly said with a smile. Now that President Qin has painted this part, I will not hide it anymore. I believe that my power is the commercial empire in Jingmen City, the Chu Dynasty! Chu Dynasty! A touch of 4 words, a place where people feel familiar and strange at that moment. Suddenly evoked Qin Ni¡¯s memories in his mind! Indeed, the people who work hard in their business are not quite clear of the other broken relationships, and even Lin Qing, you can guess that the 6 princess emperor of Imperial Capital is too small or even the emissary of Gong Family. But for the faint little city of Jingmen, the dynasty of commerce, the Chu dynasty! But it was really shocking. After all, this business empire rose suddenly in Jingmen City in just a few days! If you say that you are a bright star in the land of Shu, then the Chu Dynasty in Jingmen City is as hot and dazzling as a sun. (End of this chapter) Chapter 2347 Hearing this Qin Ni instantly, he dignified and slowly said, ¡°Can you represent the Chu Dynasty!¡± Hearing Qin Ni¡¯s interview, Zhai Yu said with a smile, ¡°Of course it can represent the Chu dynasty, otherwise how would I bring 9 Blood Lotus? Just need is whether President Qin is willing?¡± The moment of seeing it all over, even this moment of time has been reversed for a long time in the office of the president, as if the time has stalled, waiting for Qin Ni to recall indifferently, only to hear Qin Ni slowly say, ¡°You must Come out with a proof that I can believe more! ¡° I saw Zhai Yu a little helpless, turned to look towards Chu Qing aside. I only heard Zhai Yu some indifferently said, ¡°How long are you guys planning to hide? I followed your orders and won 9 Blood Lotus. Since I want to support Qingshu Entertainment Group in the Shudi Wang, I¡¯m here too, but President Qin doesn¡¯t believe me very much! ¡° Hearing Zhai Yu¡¯s words to Chu Qing, suddenly, in the office, Qin Ni 3¡¯s female eyes were endless, and she was a little wide, moved towards Chu Qing. The identity of Chu Qing was already very mysterious, and a man has such a cultivation base. He had provoked some wind and rain in the land of Shu. Now when he heard such words from Zhai Yu, Qin Ni ¡¯s heart was even choppy. . If what Zhai Yu said is true, then Chu Qing, why can you get this 9 Blood Lotus not at all, so you can understand it without taking seriously, that is, 9 Blood Lotus has long been in his pocket ! And Qin Ni didn¡¯t know what he thought of. He seemed to remember a sentence, that is Chu Qing once said, she also has an innumerable story with Tang Family! And very important thing, Qin Ni still remembers clearly that he once said that Chu Qing has his own power. If so, at the banquet today, then the 6 Princesses of Imperial Capital and the medical school ¡¯s Taixue, and The Gong Family¡¯s stone, the Gong Family¡¯s messenger, had been helpless when facing Zhai Yu. But I have said in some words, is Chu Qing really the grandfather of Gong Family, thinking of the 3 women who do n¡¯t see each other face to face, even Zhao Yun on the side has already opened his small mouth in surprise. Little hands cover up cutely. The beginning of Chu Qing is a bit shocking! As if looking up at the 3 women in the office, Chu Qing was helpless. ¡°You are representing me as a dynasty. I¡¯m just President Qin¡¯s personal bodyguard. It¡¯s not my turn to export these things!¡± I saw Zhai Yu a little helpless, ¡°Why do you want to continue to be an arm-flinging shopkeeper? You have disappeared for so long, I will give you control of the Chu dynasty until now, you should let me rest for a while, total impossible you Such a thing in front of me, let me continue to give you an idea! ¡° Chu Qing couldn¡¯t help hearing some of the voices of Zhai Yu, some laughed and coughed. Then Chu Qing could only carry Qin Ni 3 female, nodded with an apologetic look, and slowly, ¡°All you can do is follow Zhai Yu¡¯s instructions. I just have to obey your arrangement. As for what you want to do, then up to you!¡± If Chu Qing¡¯s voice is out, we can only say something else, and continue to look at Chu Qing towards Zao Qin Ni. Make it clear to Qin Ni, ¡°This is enough for you to trust!¡± When Qin Ni heard Zhai Yu¡¯s words, she could only be silly and nodded ¡­ (End of this chapter) Chapter 2348 After all, the shock that came in this moment is really too big. What didn¡¯t expect is that behind this so-called third mysterious force, the real person in power turned out to be his personal bodyguard Chu Qing. , How can you not be shocked? It is estimated that if this news is uploaded at the banquet today, it is estimated that the other Aristocratic Family in the local branch is more shocked than the lovers. Time flies, and I do n¡¯t know how long it has passed. I only heard that in the conversation of Zhai Yu ¡¯s life, Chu Qing quietly left, but when he left, he held a red-hot spiritual medicine in his hand. Medicinal herbs! Nothing else, it should be 9 Blood Lotus. And Chu Qing came back, picked up the wine and woke up and practiced his body. He instantly returned to the community where Lin Qing was. In the middle of the stream, Xinpan sat on the bed and looked at the teaching in front of you. There are not many deep cities. The time passed unconsciously when I came to Shudi time. It has been so long. And this is enough in front of you, which is the beginning of the return of your own strength. Maybe when your strength returns, you can move away completely, and even heal Lin Qing. Thinking that night, when you first came to familiarity I was seriously injured. Chu Qing¡¯s heart immediately sighed with 10000 points. How could such a woman live up to herself, and be fortunate to be struggling on whilst at death¡¯s door in the water droplets. , Provoked another situation, this woman also has some contribution. Thinking of this, Chu Qing picked up 9 Blood Lotus in front of him, attracted Zhou Qi¡¯s Spiritual Qi, and constantly moved towards 9 Blood Lotus. It took a moment, 9 Blood Lotus in diameter, visible under naked eye, painting a drop of blood-red spot crystal. Seeing that, Chu Qing no longer talked, slowly closed his own deep eyes, and took the rent full of medicinal fragrance 4 in front of him, and even absorbed the red crystal in front of him in his body. The coercion of Spiritual Qi in that room will shock the entire community. Fortunately, the community where Lin Qing is located is sparsely populated, otherwise it is really difficult to imagine, how much pain will be caused when the outsider passes by this one after another Spiritual Qi, but this Heaven and Earth turning Upside down imposing manner like Flood Dragon, but under the control of Chu Qing do as one pleases, do one after another. It¡¯s just that the whole person is now, like a sword of thousands hammers, hundred refinements, inclusive, golden light and fighting off one¡¯s ability, like a sword that is not at all out of the sheath, but once it is out of the sheath Will be put to death. Thinking of this, Chu Qing did not continue at all, because now Chu Qing is spreading the one after another medicinal properties in 9 Blood Lotus to his within the body, to destroy his damaged meridian and skeleton internal injury. repair. Only after he has absorbed all the medicinal properties of 9 Blood Lotus, may he have the ability to heal Lin Qing ¡¯s injury one after another, even Early-Stage has already thought of what method to use to clear Lin Qing ¡¯s face People feel terrible scars, one after another to remove! Thinking of the scars on Lin Qing¡¯s face, there was more than one trace of killing intent in his eyes! After all, at the banquet today, Chu Qing also saw the people of Tang Family, and even saw the woman Tang You damaged by Jiang Linqing¡¯s face! Several times, my friends wanted to step forward and chat with Chu Qing, but Chu Qing clearly felt that Tang You was blocked by an Old Lady behind him. (End of this chapter) Chapter 2349 Sunshine was born slowly among unconsciously. At this time, unconsciously had passed 2 3 days. During this period, the whole person was too busy to go to the hospital, and Lin Qing cured his injury. Because Chu Qing¡¯s body contains the 9 Blood Lotus¡¯s medicinal properties, and more importantly, because the love fan and Zhai Yu reached an agreement, Qin Ni was too busy to deal with, but he also committed himself to the medical ingredients obtained by Chu Qing , Quickly came to the hospital and handed it to Chu Qing. And take advantage of the medicinal properties of 9 blood lotus in the body that has not been completely absorbed, and to induce Spirit Qi to enter Lin Qing ¡¯s within the body, and dissolve all the medical ingredients brought by Qin Ni, and lead them to Lin Qing ¡¯s Body temperature, under the condition that Chu Qing kept moving towards Lin Qing¡¯s within the body to convey Spirit Qi after one day one night, Lin Qing¡¯s injury finally finally improved until he recovered completely. Even when Lin Qing ¡¯s eyes opened, he even found that there was some light itch on his face. When he reached out and touched, he found that he was accompanied by himself. The scars on his face for many years have already been disappeared. Suddenly eyes burst into tears. When I looked at Chu Qing, I wondered whether it was joy or sadness. Over the night, Chu Qing told Lin Qing all his life and everything. After Chu Qing told Lin Qing, he knew that the handsome man in front of him had this, which was unexpectedly life-threatening. There are also many confidantes under the face, and understood Lin Qing¡¯s many stories, which made Lin Qing have some meaning in an instant. But on 2nd day, after a night of warmth, Chu Qing woke up, but found that there was no Lin Qing ¡¯s familiar voice above that hospital bed, nor that Miaoman ¡¯s posture. There was only one whole room. A hint of faint fragrance, Chu Qing¡¯s mind has long guessed, maybe Lin Qing will leave when he knows his life experience, or maybe some can¡¯t let go, but going out didn¡¯t expect, all this will come so fast. It seemed that the people in my arms were still there last night, but the familiar voice was long gone, and it was in my eyes. It was not enough to think about traveling here, because he did n¡¯t know whether Lin Qing was willing to return to his own. By the side, last night, Chu Qing slept in this bed with 2 people in Lin Qing. Perhaps Lin Qing once said that if she would come back one day, he would definitely return to Lin Qing, I just hope Chu Qing can give him some time. After all, a woman wants a warm and peaceful family ¡­ When he found out that what he wanted was within reach, it was another scene. More importantly, he never thought of Chu Qing. There are many confidantes beside him, even with Tang Sect The grievances involved also involved another of his women. Lin Qing is a man, but he can¡¯t bear this scene for a while, and he can only quietly leave his heart once taking advantage of the night. Chu Qing is also clear, but he ca n¡¯t bear to interrupt Lin Qing ¡¯s choice. He only hopes that he can really come back to him one day tomorrow. If one day, Lin Qing wants to come back, he becomes immediately again and rushes to his side. After all, Chu Qing¡¯s identity and strength have been completely restored. Especially his strength, even where Lin Qing is, as long as he is willing, a thought can detect the existence of Lin Qing ¡­ (End of this chapter) Chapter 2350 At this time, Chu Qing was inside the building of Qingshu Entertainment Group, looking at the three women who were busy in the past few days. Chu Qing¡¯s face couldn¡¯t help but have a faint smile. And Zhao Linyi saw that she didn¡¯t enter the knowledge and made a grimace. There was no way. She was a bit busy for the past two days. Lin Qinger, who had been treated the day before yesterday, also went to the Wang Family Group yesterday. Quick treatment was successful. But when he saw Wang Ying¡¯s expression that was full of joy and tears, Chu Qing couldn¡¯t help but think of something. He found that he had been away from home for a long time, and he was a little homesick. Thinking of this, after carelessness, some adults think that his elder sister Qingshu Entertainment Group is the way to solve the water quality, and maybe he really metabolizes and returns to his ordinary life. And he already gave Zhai Yu a command. That¡¯s where the full world went to find Ye Chenxi! Even in just one night, the news came from Zhai Yu. It turned out that Ye Chenxi had already returned home. It was only a long time ago. Only one point was seriously injured and lost his memory. When I first got the news, my heart was not close, and I was a little bit twitched. After all, another familiar silhouette has been accompanied by a faint company beside him when he came to this World. At this time, he heard him unexpectedly. Lost memory. There was some sorrow in my heart, but when I knew that he had been recovered by the people in the family, but my heart kept showing joy, wait for it, after Chen Xi waited for the land of Shu to finish, I would immediately return to your side, maybe more At the time, whether it is this female World or another World, it is more important to be with your parents. When Chu Qing had some inexplicable love, I saw that Qin Ni came out slowly. I have it, because today is the time when Tang Family came to the door and completely recovered Sun Family. This is the Qingshu Entertainment Group¡¯s promise to the Sun Family. Today is the time to end all things. Seeing this situation under the leadership of Qin Ni, Chu Qing Chu Yue Zhao Linyi also let people follow Qin Ni¡¯s behind. Slow, he doesn¡¯t play, moved towards Sun Family. In this land of Shu, perhaps all the stories, all the beginnings have been completely in the battle of Patriarch in Sun Family, and it is over! After all, the turmoil in the dark tide can no longer withstand too much tossing. Waiting for the Tang Family to deal with these Aristocratic Family and the group, it is better to start with it. After all, a fire in the city gates is also a calamity for the fish in the moat! The details of Qingcheng Sect are not what they can understand by these groups, Aristocratic Family. Even though Tang Sect may eventually be defeated by Qingcheng Sect, they have to admit, what kind of scene was Shu at that time? The car went and drove on the road. After a while, Qin Ni took Chu Qing, who belonged to Zhao Linyi, and they had arrived at the door of Sun Family Manor. Even the meaning in front of the gate of the manor has been subtly aware that the automatic Sun Family¡¯s manor is already a wave of Spiritual Qi. Perhaps, the dispute and dispute have already begun in the Sun Family! Sure enough, when Qin Ni knocked on the door and entered ¡­ Tang Family Patriarch and friend Tang Xiao came into view. There are even Sun Family Patriarch Sun Wu, Sun Family¡¯s 2 Patriarch Sun Yu, and Third Elder Sun Ling! At this time, Sun Ling exuded a powerhouse breath from all over him, but this aura was not noticeable to many people, but Chu Qing fully understood! Sun Ling has successfully completed a complete breakthrough. (End of this chapter) Chapter 2351 Seeing Qin Ni suddenly appear in the Sun Family manor, he was a little shocked to lose a face. What he did n¡¯t expect is how the Qingshu Entertainment Group appeared here, and suddenly looked away from the Tang Family Patriarch moved towards the side, and Tangning Xiao also did n¡¯t expect how the entertainment group would appear in this place. Qin Ni¡¯s sudden appearance, and some people who are not too much to see the fun are Qin Family Patriarch emotions and her granddaughter Qin You! The atmosphere in this event was not only a little tense, but even insatiable. Some slightly frowned uninformed presidents came into my Sun Family and found out why Qin Ni didn¡¯t say a word, and slowly walked out and out. Said, ¡°I came to Sun Family today, it¡¯s nothing wrong, I just travel for one thing, my promise comes!¡± Hearing Qin Ni¡¯s words, many Aristocratic Family on the field looked at each other, in order to make a commitment! Who has united with Qingshu Entertainment Group! Suddenly, the face suddenly imported, and the original feeling of Sun Family was a bit strange, and the mood suddenly appeared, and Sun Wu at that time noticed that Sun Family had changed somewhat, but he did not know the source of the change. Where. Now how can I not be frightened to hear Qin Ni¡¯s words, but Sun Wu¡¯s words haven¡¯t been finished but see Sun Li respectfully walked to your side and bowed to him, ¡°Many thanks Qin¡¯s arrival, my Sun Mi welcomes you!¡± Seeing Sun Mi look like this, all Aristocratic Family in the field naturally understood. It turns out that Sun Family has secretly cooperated with Qingshu Entertainment Group, but the way of this cooperation is a little different. Sun Family Patriarch chose Tang Family. Sun Family ¡¯s Second Elder Sun Li chose Qingshu Entertainment Group. Even Wang Ying of Wang Family Group had some joy in his heart because of his son ¡¯s affairs. Suddenly the friendship appeared here, and he was also curious. When I looked at the other pair, I immediately understood that Sun Family had already been divided into 2 factions, one of which was already very close to Qingshu Entertainment Group, and it was extremely hot. Suddenly, Wang Ying did n¡¯t enter and smiled a little. Fortunately, he could only focus on his son. He and Qingshu Entertainment Group have n¡¯t had too much. Otherwise, it is difficult to imagine. Today ¡¯s own Wang Family Group Whether it will be pulled in. Thinking of this, Wang Ying¡¯s whole person looks like a movie. Qin angered Patriarch and heard Sun Li¡¯s words. The whole heart sank to the bottom and became cold. What he didn¡¯t expect was that Sun Family, a veteran heritage, Aristocratic Family, was actually in the gestation period and Qingshu Entertainment Group. Cooperation. Isn¡¯t he worried about being targeted by Tang Sect? What kind of strength does Qingshu Entertainment Group have? The change in Shanghai Airport is 10000 1000. There were some quarrels and slaps, which originally made the whole Sun Family people struggle a lot because of the arrival of Qing Shu Entertainment Group Qin Ni and the words of Sun Sunyu Words gave hope to many people in Sun Family. After all, the people of Sun Family also understand that they don¡¯t want to be attached to them. Once they are attached to them, they still take their course. It is estimated that by that time, they are no longer themselves. The situation on the field suddenly changed, and no one expected that the problem of Tang Family, a subsidiary of the Sun family, directly became the competition between Qingshu Entertainment Group and Tang Family! The tilt of the two factions of the Sun family is the beginning of this contest in Shudi! (End of this chapter) Chapter 2352 Seeing this situation, Sun Wu was so angry that he broke his mouth, and the whole person¡¯s eyes were bloodshot. The Third Brother moved towards the side to see. Originally, his body Sun Ling has been retreating to find himself to solve the dantian method, but today there is no way, because it involves It was only after Sun Family¡¯s future plans that he was asked to go out. In this case, the position of the mountain area determines the position of the Sun Family. After all, many people ¡¯s eyes are more towards towards the smoothness. Sun Wu also understands that because he wants a pair belonging to the Tang Family, he has already Made a lot of anger. But he has if you ride a tiger, it¡¯s hard to get off, there is no way, because he does not, like Sun Li, there is a Qingshu entertainment group can rely on, see this situation. Third Brother Sun Ling¡¯s attitude has determined everything, but what is the meaning of being a waste person in my heart? But what Sun Wu didn¡¯t expect was that Sun Ling slowly moved towards the direction of Qing Shu Entertainment Group Qin Ni, facing Chu Qing and arching his hand, ¡°many thanks Mr. Chu for helping out, grateful! ¡° As he said, he stood up straight, his eyes were filled with deep gratitude, and many of the people in that room looked at each other a little bit. how¡­¡­ Ling Lao in this Shu land respected Chu Qing so much, and when Tang Family Patriarch Tang Lingxiao noticed something strange, the whole face couldn¡¯t help but gloomy. Because what she didn¡¯t expect was that Sun Ling was hiding her strength, and she never found it. He was actually hiding his strength, thinking he was really a waste! There is no way, just because of death, the situation on that day continues to come to my mind. Which marketer on the door feels like he is being played, and suddenly there is some anger. ¡°President Qin, do you really intend to this year Are you involved in my Tang Family? ¡° Listening to Tang Lingxiao¡¯s words, Qin Ni continued to be somewhat indifferent said with a smile, ¡°This Sun Family is not your Tang Family¡¯s thing, why Tang Family Patriarch has already considered it his own thing!¡± In a few words, many people in Sun Family were a little silent, and more was a little busy with your recording. Tang Family was originally deeply rooted in the land of Shu, which has caused a lot of anger, and many people have been angry for a long time. It is difficult to speak, but what didn¡¯t expect is that this Tang Family really regards Sun Family as his own thing. Suddenly talk about Ling Xiao¡¯s people, angry Cao Zhe, Sun Wu closed his eyes, Sun Family Patriarch, what do you say about this matter? Directly deep processing, enduring anger, looking at his 2 sister Sun Mi and local Sun Ling, of course, also asked Tang Family Patriarch to borrow the power to help me eradicate the judgment of my Sun Family, Sarah said this Many people who fell into the family, when many people saw their Patriarch, more of helpless ending and some sad expressions in their eyes. I didn¡¯t expect my Patriarch at this time, and I didn¡¯t forget to deal with my own, younger brother and younger sister. You know, Second Elder and Third Elder are out, Sun Ling¡¯s is out of use. However, that is also a force that cannot be underestimated. How can you so lightly ask other Aristocratic Family to help yourself, forgetting that the entire Changzhou undercurrent surging, but seeing Tang Lingxiao unable to bear, extremely angry anti-smile, ¡°Good! Even if everyone said something like that, then I¡¯m welcome! I only heard him grinning, and after the sound, two Elders rushed out towards moved towards Sun Mi and Sun Ling, but it looked like moved towards Sun Ling and Sun Mi, but Chu Qing also realized that it was clearly moved towards Qin Ni and Come. (End of this chapter) Chapter 2353 But Chu Qing didn¡¯t move, just hit the arrow, and saw an amazing energy burst from Sun Ling¡¯s body, then Spirit Qi suddenly spread throughout the venue. Sun Wu¡¯s original Louis Man¡¯s eyes suddenly did not see big eyes, and his own Third Brother Sun Ling had already recovered his strength. And many of Sun Family, suddenly felt like a life-saving straw, looked towards Suning¡¯s eyes, more attracted, if Third Elder came back, then today¡¯s Sun Family will not face Tang Danger of annexation. I saw two people who rushed in, although they didn¡¯t look at it, they waved a cold blue ice suddenly appeared in the eyes of everyone, and instantly turned into a long ice gun, suddenly 2 The ice gun was fast as lightning. In an instant, the two Elders and the Tang Family Elder, who had come quickly, fell into the pool of blood without breathing. Suddenly Tang Lingxiao was irresponsible. How to do Sun Ling¡¯s strength, even if it is hidden, even if it is restored, and it has become so powerful. Seeing that the Sun Family lost two Elders suddenly, Sun Tang Lingxiao ¡¯s face was more limited, full of anger, and Luer was born between them. If anyone dares to help him Qingshu Entertainment Group, he will be a ghost with my Tang Family, Suddenly I saw many people in the field keep quiet out of fear and went against Tang Family. Isn¡¯t that about about one¡¯s own destruction? But what didn¡¯t expect is that Tang Lingxiao¡¯s words just fell, and I saw Wang Ying walked out slowly, and walked to the Qingshu Entertainment Group, quietly speaking. ¡°That¡¯s really sorry, Tang Family Patriarch. My Wang Family Group has already cooperated with Qingshu Entertainment Group for a long time. I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m not courting death!¡± Seeing the appearance of Wang Ying, Tang Family Patriarch¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but shrink a little. What he didn¡¯t think of was the three-legged forces in the Shu land. There are already two groups of Sun Mi who have joined forces, which means that the three-legged forces are now Only his Tang Family, but the single tree is difficult to support. Suddenly, Ling Xiao shivered with anger, and the sandalwood behind him and Tang You suddenly understood the cruelty of the matter. Once Wang Family Group and Qingshu Entertainment Group really did as the netizens said, then today The Tang Family is really a bit dangerous, but it has made many Tang Family people have not reacted, and even made Sun Jia and the whole family a little annoyed. Even Qin Family Patriarch Qin Qi, looking at him irresistibly, Even listening to Wang Ying¡¯s words. When I could n¡¯t get back to God, I saw Zhao Linxin slowly appearing in front of Sun Family ¡¯s gate, and I saw Zhao Ningxin release slowly, ¡°Tang Family Patriarch, you are so scheming. I want to annex the land of Shu and dominate the land of Shu. , Want to give the Shu land as a gift to them, when the time comes, although Tang Sect entered the Shu land, Qingcheng Sect sat and ignored, but it was really a fire in the city gates is also a calamity for the fish in the moat, even at that time, Qingcheng Sect and Tang Family did not pose much threats, but we, the Aristocratic Family and the group, will inevitably suffer losses! ¡° ¡°Since Tang Patriarch has already mentioned this, I will only say one word in silence. My Zhao Family represents the Shu land, and is the home in secret, supporting the Qing Shu Entertainment Group!¡± Suddenly, the situation on the court reversed again, making people a little puzzled and surprised. At this time, Tang Lingxiao was lying on the chair slowly without warming her body, because what she didn¡¯t expect was that things really developed to such an uncontrollable point. However, what kind of formidable person Tang Lingxiao was, with no difficulty, only heard Tang Lingxiao exposed, slowly stood up, the imposing manner soared, moved towards Qin Ni. But seeing it stand still, Tang Lingxiao naturally understands what it means. As long as Qin Ni is taken down, perhaps all of these things should come to an end. I was still relying on myself as a martial artist with realm strength. I wanted to use Qin Ni as a threat, but what didn¡¯t expect is that there is a faster silhouette than him, and suddenly appeared in Qin Ni In front of you. At first glance, it turns out that you are not someone else, it is Chu Qing. (End of this chapter) Chapter 2354 No one knew what was happening that day, only the sound of swordsong rising from the sky, resounding in the land of Shu once again, sword light breakthrough Yunxiao, golden light suddenly released. But only know that after that Sun Family replaced Patriarch, Sun Family Patriarch Sun I do not know where to go! There are rumors that her 2 sisters were successfully imprisoned in Sun Family¡¯s situation, and Sun Family Patriarch is Sun Mi, and Sun Family¡¯s new Patriarch is a man named Sun Ling in the Shu Land . The Qingshu Entertainment Group also went public smoothly, and even got support from the outside forces, Chu Dynasty, successfully walked out of the land of Shu and fell into the wider world within the realm. Because of the smooth listing of Qingshu Entertainment Group, many Aristocratic Family in Shudi also saw another hope. It turned out that in the Shu land, everyone was oppressed by the Tang Family for a long time, and they have forgotten that instead of sticking to the rules and guarding their own forces, they should go out and develop a broader force. And because of the Wang Family Group, which has made a good relationship with Qingshu Entertainment Group, it also took a slice of it, let alone Sun Family. Among them, the pattern of power in the Shu land has changed again. The leader is the Zhao family who is difficult to convince the crowd. Zhao Family does not have the kind of heart for power and power, but it still maintains the peace in the Shu land. The Qingshu Entertainment Group is just the opposite. The ambition of the Qingshu Entertainment Group is already not in the Shu Land, and the Wang Family Group can be said to be the largest force on the surface of the Shu Land. As for the Tang Family Well, no one knows, only know that Tang Family Patriarch after that time, not at all died, but the cultivation base was abolished, realm stalled. And her daughter is still the same, but I heard that the more miserable is actually another branch of Tang Family, a woman named Tang You. It¡¯s just that I didn¡¯t suffer from the banned mysterious like Tang Family Patriarch and others in Tang Family, but there was a lesson on her face, the toxin inflammation and python poison that Tang Family was familiar with! It is said that the face of Tang You has been ruined by the forbidden technique. As for why this is the case, no one knows. I only heard that the only person who knew the details was Qingshu Entertainment Group, and Chu Qing, the mysterious man, was said to have already left Shudi. I heard that he has gone back and returned to his former home, no one knows, but many people said he returned to Jingmen City. A familiar community in Jingmen City, a familiar road, a handsome and tall man, constantly walking forward, but his heart became more and more peaceful, perhaps after a few generations of life, experienced so many things, from his own world World, and rebuilding a new World, came to this different feminist World, experienced the joys and sorrows, experienced life and death, his strength can be said to have reached the peak ¡­ But what didn¡¯t expect is that in the end, because of being in the land of Shu, it is steadfast and self-proclaimed, but it is full of conspiracy, but it is also full of warm land, which makes the palm feel a lot of emotion, and I understand a lot. Perhaps, in which World, it is not important anymore. I still thought about whether I can return to the original time. I suddenly looked back suddenly and found out that this World is also very good! Looking up slowly, I saw several familiar silhouettes falling into my own eyes. Finally, the familiar voice is Zhai Yu. Presumably, this guy has already told his parents his news! Seeing two of them, middle-aged men and women, Chu Qing¡¯s eyes are more soft, and beside his parents, there are some beautiful and beautiful pictures ¡­ Perhaps this kind of life, such a World, is also good. It is plain, but it is also beautiful. It is also full of challenges ¡­ (End of this chapter)